w? 8» Wf:: "... BOT^v-; Pto^^v-'Vi'.■-«>■'■' SwC- v->-.\' 7tfl. *s-''-t-:"€.-;< * ;-■ ■'•.,■:■',, ?-BS&!t'''-'','--'''''.'''.>.''''!,;'..'.yi'-'' !!•,''■' -Vn* fev:,^v';;^1'.^^,:i',',;';,v w^ls-*-/.:^.;.-. • v=t-v .;*- •.■■■=,■::..:! ■; fe^: Vi;-.:■■■■ UNITED STATES OF AMERICA FOUNDED 1836 WASHINGTON, D.C. Bl9574 wml muimmi \ INDEX-CATALOGUE OF THE LIBRARY OF THE SURGEON GENERAL'S OFFICE UNITED STATES ARMY (ARMY MEDICAL LIBRARY) AUTHORS AND SUBJECTS FOURTH SERIES VOL. Ill C-CZYGAN UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON: 1938 For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C. Price $2.75 (cloth) AvcL z. 675. Mf J 3? 5 e\. 4 v, 3 C , 2 LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL War Department, Army Medical Library, June 15, 1938. Major General Charles R. Reynolds, The Surgeon General, United States Army. General: I have the honor to report the completion of the Third Volume of the Fourth Series of the Index-Catalogue of the Library of the Surgeon General's Office. The present work includes all references to literature catalogued under the letter C during the last 15 years, and has in addition a provisional reference list of Congresses and Conferences, medical and nonmedical, national and international, thus forming a volume of 1,350 pages. The following table shows the number of titles in the Index Catalogue, as far as published: Author titles Subject titles Books Journal articles First Series (16 volumes)____ Second Series (21 volumes)... Third Series (10 volumes)___ Fourth Series, Volume One_. Fourth Series, Volume Two.. Fourth Series, Volume Three Total to date_________ 176,364 169,812 88,876 2,779 8,892 4,281 168, 537 136,405 57,034 4,454 3,631 4,302 511,112 645, 557 603,600 71,168 79,874 77,479 451,004 374,363 1, 988, 790 In years past various policies as to the size of the books composing a series have been followed. Individual volumes have varied from 457 to 1,477 pages, and have contained references catalogued under a single alphabetical letter, a letter and a fraction of a second, and even as many as four letters. It seems desirable to main- tain a uniform rate of progress if possible, and under the present allowance of per- sonnel and the present facilities for printing, which necessarily have certain limits, it is possible to print approximately 90,000 references in what may be termed a stand- ard volume of about 1,100 pages. This necessitates the preparation, editing, printing, and proofreading of nearly 2,000 reference cards each week. Since there are many unavoidable delays in printing and assembling cards due to illnesses and absences of personnel, while theoretically it is possible to complete a standard size volume in 10 months, a full year is estimated as the time necessary in the average case. It is probable therefore that for some years to come the successive volumes of the Index-Catalogue will appear about the first of July. In the present book a slight change in type has been made, which it is hoped will lessen the strain on the eyes of the reader. IV LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL The Library now contains approximately 405,000 volumes, 365,000 pamphlets of all sorts including letters and broadsides, and as nearly as can be ascertained 185,000 theses. Very little shelf space remains and corridors have been encroached upon. Including duplicates it is quite likely that there are as many as one million individual items here. During the year new shelving has been added to the limit of capacity, the incunabula have been placed in one closed case, and the work of bringing the 16th century authors together has begun. A considerable number of rare books were purchased since the publication of Volume 2 of the 4th Series, including many 16th and 17th century works. Already accessioned are two works of Francisco Franco on the use of snow and on contagious diseases (Sevilla, 1569), the treatise of Alonso Diez Daca on dangers of drinking water (Sevilla, 1576), an anonymous discussion on treatment of smallpox (Sevilla, 1583), two Spanish medical manuscripts written by Luis Antonio Pifion, a Mexican Jesuit, in 1712, another 18th century medical manuscript in Spanish written by Franciscan friars in Toluca, Mexico, and the three books of the Posoni Kert (Nagyszombat & Bees, 1664-67), an early treatise on botanical gardens written by the Jesuit Janos Lippay. Due to the increased appropriation in the present year the Library has been able to add a number of journals to its list. Approximately 2,211 books have been purchased, including 86 which may be classified as rare works. In order to increase the usefulness of the Library in the matter of book loans, a list of recent book acquisi- tions has been mailed quarterly to medical libraries, Army and Navy hospitals and officials of the Public Health Service, etc. This has proved of benefit to the patrons of the Library. The list of journals currently received will continue to be brought up to date and will be issued annually as in past years. If possible a list of 16th century authors will be added as a supplement to Volume 4, 4th Series, Very respectfully, Harold W. Jones, Colonel, Medical Corps, United States Army, The Librarian, Army Medical Library. CONGRESSES Tentative Chronological and Bibliographical Reference List of National and International Meetings of Physicians, Scientists, and Experts ★ SECOND SUPPLEMENT FOURTH SERIES INDEX - CATALOGUE UNITED STATES ARMY (ARMY MEDICAL LIBRARY) UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE WASHINGTON : 1938 CONGRESSES Tentative Chronological and Bibliographical Reference List OF National and International Meetings OF Physicians, Scientists and Experts * SECOND SUPPLEMENT FOURTH SERIES INDEX - CATALOGUE The following supplement of the Index-Catalogue lists, for the most part, meetings which are commonly known as congressqs or conferences and which have been of a more general character than sessions of organized societies with a limited membership. Society meetings as a rule have been omitted in compiling the present list although they will eventually be published in a special Catalogue of Societies. The list of congresses consists of two parts: (a) The list proper, in which the congresses are arranged and numbered under suitable English catchwords and geographical words; (b) an exhaus- tive alphabetical index containing full and analytical titles of the congresses and their subjects. The list as printed does not pretend to be either comprehensive or complete. It is a tentative or preliminary arrangement of material and information available in the Army Medical Library. Approximately 1,700 individual congresses are included of which a fair share is medical or of medical interest. The number of local, national, and international congresses is legion, and only after many years' intensive research will it be possible to unearth them from the back numbers of special journals and magazines. Many independent meetings were held during the last hundred years in the various countries of the world, but only a minority escaped oblivion. The difficulty of collecting all congresses and of compiling a comprehensive bibliographical list is best illustrated bv a remark of Mme. Morsier (Bull, continent., 1892, 17:45) who asserts that from 1870 to 1881 there were held in England 766 public meetings and 91 conferences on the subject of the regulation of prostitution alone. Since many congresses failed to publish reports, and this library often failed to secure reports that were published, information in the case of an individual congress is often fragmentary. Sometimes, not even the native title of the congress could be ascertained. Wherever possible, however, the following data are given: (1) Title of the congress in the vernacular, or in English (especially for international congresses); (2) Variations of the title; foreign titles of international congresses; (3) Historical notes on the organization of the congress, its connection with societies, its com- missions, and meetings of the commissions; (4) Chronological sequence of the periodical meeting, number of sessions, place, month and day; (5) Official and private publications for each session; (6) References to journals which contain announcements, or abstracts of reports j (7) Topics of each session. [1] [2] To insure reliability, the following symbols were freely used: (a) Parentheses 0 denote lack of information, or show that the publication of the congress had no special title, (ft) Question mark t shows uncertainty of the detailed information in place of which, or after which, it occurs, (c) As- terisk * indicates"that a publication is in the possession of the Army Medical Library. The publication of the present list of congresses is part of a greater project undertaken by this library with the primary purpose of recognizing the gaps in the files of its books and periodical publications. The list of congresses is, therefore, also a list of wanted publications, feimiiar lists are in preparation for sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth century medical authors, tor medical institutes, periodicals, schools, and societies. The publication of a list of congresses is appropriate in the C volume of the Index-Catalogue, where it is most certain to be looked for. The information contained in this supplement was collected during the last lew years from various sources. Previous volumes of the Index-Catalogue, national bibliographies, medical period- icals, trade catalogs, and the congress publications themselves were the chief sources of information. The work of P. H. Eijkman (Internationalisms scientifique. La Haye, 1911) and the World List of Scientific Periodicals (2. ed. Oxford, 1934) were also consulted, but unfortunately both are incom- plete. None of them contains the national congresses, and none of them lists the congress publica- tions or journal references to the meetings. The recent pamphlet of H. J. Haferkamp (Die interna- tionalen medizinischen Kongresse und der Weltkrieg. Berl., 1937) is very fragmentary, is not a bibliographical list, and has been compiled chiefly for other purpose. Nijhoff s trade catalog No 602 was very useful in supplementing lacking details. As it is now, the List of Congresses of the Index-Catalogue is the first attempt of a combined historical and bibliographical catalog of national and international congresses. It is also the first bibliography of medical congresses. Many congresses not strictly medical were included, either because they had much to do with general hygiene and sanitation, or because their knowledge is important for the identification of con- gresses. Many congresses and conferences are confused with each other, in part because their titles are almost identical or their subject is the same, and in pa^t because new sets of congresses were often started under old flags. It is also very common to confuse international committee meetings or conferences with congresses bearing the same title. A very misleading error is to give the date of publication of a report for the date of the congress, since several years may have elapsed between the meeting and the publishing of the transactions. The study of congresses is very fascinating. Being the meeting-ground of many usually like- minded persons, they are reflections of the scientific, social, religious, or political life of larger units of mankind. By their purpose and resolutions they show the problems and nuisances, the helpless- ness and adroitness, the scientific and technical achievements, the morality and whole culture of provinces, states, countries, nations, continents. By their postponements or disorganization they show the effects upon society of such unaccountable factors as war, economic depressions, political and religious persecutions, indifference, and so on. The gatherings of individuals have been given various such names as, assembly, conference, congress, convention, debate, discussion, enquete, Generalversammlung, gvules, het, Jornada, journee, Kongress, meeting, naggyiiles, nagyhet, symposium, synode, Tagung, Week, Woche, etc., all of which are more or less synonymous, except that some of these titles imply that the meetings were more on the order of private ones, meetings perhaps of smaller groups of specially invited persons or delegates. In the English language, both terms conference and congress may mean also an organized society or association. According to the geographical limit of membership, congresses may be municipal, regional, provincial, state, national, interurban, interregional, interprovincial, interstate, international, All- American, All-India, All-Russian (Vserossiisky, Vsesoiuny), Panamerican, Paneuropean, Panpacific, Far East, World, etc., congresses. The subject of a congress may be any human knowledge, activity, desire, or evil. Most professions and most specialties of science have had their regular, or occasional, national or inter- national meetings. The title of a congress includes usually a generic term, a geographical adjective, and a noun or adjective showing the subject of meeting or the specialists who meet. There is a general tendency toward specialization in selecting the subject and title of congresses. Older congresses of a more genera] character such as the International Congress of Medicine gradually came to be subdivided into many sections, until finally the sections developed into individual congresses. Many had to do with the specialization, with beginning internationalism, which movement reached its earliest peak in the first decade of the 20th century, and the next one after the World War owing to the many new problems of the postwar period and the activities of the League of Nations. During the 19th century congresses were initiated by private individuals, editorial staffs of journals, municipal, state or federal governments, and subsequent meetings were organized bv a permanent committee. In the 20th century, it became very common to combine the functions of a congress with the activities of societies. Nowadays, first sessions of congresses usually create national or international societies, which then are charged with the work of organization of subse- quent sessions, and the editorial work of occasional publications. The frequency of meetings differs greatly. Most congresses, however, meet at regular 3-4-vear intervals. Some national congresses meet annually; some international congresses hold their meetings every 5 years. The United States Pharmacopoeial Convention meets every 10 years As a rule, the longer the interval between the periodical meetings, the more difficult it 'is to save a congress from disorganization. The seasons, the months, sometimes eyen the days, of subsequent meetings are characteristic for many congresses. Many sessions of the International Congress on Alcoholism were held between [3] late August and early September. The choice of date depends partly on the country of the meeting. In general, the season for congresses is from late spring to early fall. The duration of a session varies according to the size of the congress. The average number of days in session is from 2 to 3 for national, from 4 to 7 for international meetings. There were many 1-day congresses, and a few which remained in session for several months. The place of meeting may be the same for all subsequent sessions, or the congress may wander from place to place, from country to country, this being the accepted custom for all international assemblies. The place is selected so that at the time of the meeting there may be other events in a particular city or country for the attraction of the congress members (international expositions, festivals, etc.). The activities of a congress are numerous, including the work of the permanent or temporary organization committee, preliminary conferences, the work of different sections and commissions, and the work of delegates and individual participants. The congress publications, therefore, vary in great degree. They are official and nonofficial, published in advance, or during and after the congress. Often they will appear in several languages. (a) Publications before the congress: Announcement; Conference preparatoire; Convocatorio; Exposition; Guide book; Invitation; Livre d'or; Organization; Preliminary reports; Programme; Reglement; memorial volumes by special titles; (b) Publications during the congress: Bulletin; Tageblatt; (c) Publications after the congress: Actas; Actes; Amtlicher Bericht; Atti (ufficiali); Bericht (stenographischer); Bericht iiber die Verhandlungen; Communications; Compte rendu (stenographi- que; in extenso); Comptes rendus; Conclusions; Deliberationes; Denkschriften; Diskussionen; Documents; Generalbericht; Gutachten; Handelingen; Jegyzokonyv; Memoires; Minutes; Proces- verbaux; Proceedings; Protokoll; Publications scientifiques; Rapports; Recueil des travaux; Report; Reports of proceedings; Resolutions; Resumes des discours; Schriften; Summary; Sunti; Trabajos; Transactions; Travaux; Trudy; Verhandlungen; Verslag; Voeux, etc. The private publications are reports of delegates, journal articles and summaries. Sometimes, the main title of the congress publication is just a common book-title for the great annoyance of librarians. It is evident from the great variety of publications and from the great variations of the title of an individual congress that the old-fashioned cataloging of congress publications is entirely un- satisfactory. They cannot be cataloged under the title of the publication as has often been the practice in certain libraries; nor under the name of the city where the session was held; nor one session as "Congres international," another as "International congress," and a third perhaps as "Congressus internationalis." The practice of the Army Medical Library will be in the future to catalog congresses under geographical adjectives or nouns which occur in their titles, national congresses being entered under the name of the country, and international congresses under the English word "International," which is put into brackets when the title of the international congress is in a foreign language. [5] ABORTION 1 ABORTION England Debate on abortion. Arranged bv the Fellowship of Medicine, an association of societies. () London, Feb. 9^ 1938. Proceedings in Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1938,14: 73-90. 2 ABSTINENTS (ABSTAINERS) Germany Deutscher Abstinententag. 1. Berlin, 1903. 2. Altona, July 15-19, 1904. 3. Dresden, Sept. 8-10, 1905. No publications of 1. and 2. meetings; reports of 3. meeting published privately. See also Alkoholfrage, 1904, 1: and 1905, 2: 4. Barmen-Elberfeld, 1906. Bericht. 178 p. 8 . Jena, 1907. 3 ACADEMIC UNION Russia Vserossiisky sezd delegatov Akademicheskago Soiuza. (Pan-Russion Congress of the Delegates of the Academic Union) 2. S. Peterburg, Aug. 28, 1905. Vrach. vest., 1905, 8: No. 38, 566. 4 ACETYLENE International International congress of acetylene, oxyacetylene welding and allied industries (1898- ) 3. Congres international de l'acetylene. 4. C. i. du carbure et de l'acetylene. 10. Internationaler Kongress fur Acetylen, autogene Schweissung und verwandte Industrien. 11. Congreso internazionale dell'acetilene, della saldatura autogena e delle industrie relative. 1. Berlin, May, 1898. 2. Budapest, June, 1899. 3. Paris, Sept. 22-28, 1900. Adjourned as Convention internationale de l'acetylene, Oct. 21-22,1901, Paris. 4. Liege, 1905. Established the Comit§ international du carbure et de l'acetylene, which held its annual meetings: 1. Niimberg, June 4-5, 1906; 2. Paris, Dec. 13-15, 1906; 3. Wien, Oct. 25-26, 1907, etc. 5. London, May 28-30, 1908. 6. Wien, May 11-13, 1911. 7. Roma, 1913. 8. Paris, 1923. 9. Bruxelles, 1927. 10. Zurich, 1930. 11. Roma, 1934. Atti ufficiali. 3v. 12. London, 1936. Proceedings. 6v.2°. 5 ACTUARIAL International International actuarial congress (1895- ) 1. Congres international d'actuaires. 5. Internationaler Kongress fur Versicherungswissensehaft. See also under Insurance; Life insurance. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 2-6, 1895. Documents. Also 2. ed. Brux., 1900. 2. London, May 16-20, 1898. Transactions. 3. Paris, June 25-30, 1900. 4. New York, Aug. 31-Sept. 5, 1903. Proceedings. 2v. 5. Berlin, Sept. 10-15, 1906. Berichte, Denkschriften und Verhandlungen. 3v. 8°. Berl., 1906. ^■Reprints of special articles on alcoholism by Bischofl, Svedelius, Valentiner, etc. 6. Wien, June 7-13, 1909. Gutachten, Denkschriften und Verhandlungen. 3 v. in 4. 7. Amsterdam, Sept. 2-7?, 1912. Rapports. 2v. 8. London, 1927. 9. Stockholm, 1930. ACOUSTICS [6] 6 ACOUSTICS International International conference for acoustics (1937- ) Arranged by the International Electrotechnical Committee. 1. Paris, June 30- July 3, 1937. Ned. tschr. natuurk., 1937, 4: 249-53. 7 ADRIATIC Austria, Italy Oesterreichisch-italienische Adria-Konferenz (1910- ) 1. Venezia, May 1910. 2. Monaco, May 2-6, 1911. 8 ADRIATIC Italy Convegno adriatico nazionale. Venezia, 1919. Atti. 64p. 8°. Venez., 1919. 9 AERIAL RELIEF International International technical conference on aerial relief (1937- ) International aerial ambulance conference. Conference technique internationale des secours aeriens. Organized by the Hungarian Red Cross and the Hungarian Aeronautical Federa- tion under the auspices of the League of Red Cross Societies and the Inter- national Aeronautical Federation. 1. Budapest, June 11-14, 1937. ¥Comptes rendus. 42 1. Par., 1937. See also Flight Surgeon Topics, 1937, 1: No. 4, 9-10. 10 AERONAUTIC Panamerican Pan-American Aeronautic convention and exhibition. 1. 2. Atlantic City, 1919. ¥ Program, 4p. 31cm. 11 AERONAUTICS International Congres international d'aeronautique (1889- ) See also Air navigation. 1. Paris, 1889. Proces-verbaux. ( ) Chicago, 1893. 2. Paris, 1900. 3. Milano, Oct. 22-28, 1906. Rapp. et mem. Par., 1907. 4. Nancy, Sept. 18-23, 1909. Rapp. et mem. 480p. Par., 1910. 5. Torino, Oct. 1911. P. verb. 437p. Tor., 1912. Also Par., 1913. 12 AEROSTATION International Conference de la Commission internationale pour I'aerostation scientifique (1898- ) Internationale Kommission fur wissenschaftliche Luftfahrt. Publishes a volume of each conference. 1. Strasbourg, 1898. 2. Paris, 1900. 3. Berlin, 1902. Protokoll. 157p. Strasb., 1903. 4. S. Peterburg, 1904. 5. Milano, 1906. 6. Monaco, 1909. 7. Wien, 1912. [ 7 ] AFRICA, NORTH 13 AFRICA, NORTH Congres de l'Afrique du Nord. One of the Congres coloniaux quinquenniaux organized under the patronage of Union coloniale frangaise. See also Colonial. Paris, Oct. 6-10, 1908. C. rend, des travaux. 2v. Par., 1909. 14 AFRICA, ORIENTAL Congres de l'Afrique orientale, Madagascar, Cote frangaise des Somalis. Paris, Oct 9-14, 1911. C. rendus. Par., 1912. 15 AFRICAN Conference africaine. Geneve, Sept. 13, 1885. Acte general (German-French text). Lpz., 1885. Also French ed. Basel, 1885. 16 AFRICANIST Spain Congreso africanista (1907- ) ( ) Congreso espafiol de africanistas. ( ) Granada, 1894. Actas y memorias. 1. Barcelona, 1907. 2. Zaragoza, 1908. 3. Valencia, 1909. 4. Madrid, 1910. Resefia de las sesiones (published for each congress) 17 AGRARIAN Agrarischer Kongress. See also Agriculture. (1) Wien, 1868. Verhandlungen. viii, 175 p. Wien, 1869. (2) Wien, Sept. 18-25, 1873. Verhandlungen. 250p. Wien, 1873. 17a AGRARIAN Italy (a) Congresso agrario (nazionale) (?) Mantova, 1878. Atti. 90p. Milano, 1879. (?) Como, 1899. (?) Lodi, 1901. 47. Roma, 1917. 48. Roma, 1918. 17b AGRARIAN Italy (b) Convegno (congresso) agrario. 1. Parma, 1907. Atti. 72p. Bologna, 1911. 2. Bologna, 1909. Atti. 226p. Bologna, 1911. 18 AGRICULTURE (a) International International congress of agriculture (1848- ) (2) Congres international de l'agriculture. (3) Internationaler landwirtschaftlicher Kongress. AGRICULTURE [ 8 ] (4) Internationaler land- und ^TB^v^amoh&rK^sreaB. Congres international d'agnculteurs et de forestiers. (1) Bruxelles, Sept. 21-24, 1848. (2) Paris, June 11-19, 1878. P^as^ (3) Budapest, Oct. 3-7, 1885. , 1fiSfi Protokoll. xx, 275p. Budapest, 1886. (4) Wien, Sept. 2-6, 1890. _ Berber MePVeS.Sn der Subsection fUr Moorcultur, v, 151p. _ BeS'uberdie Verhandlungen der Section Mr Volkswirtschaft. 119p. _ BeSt'defLtionVIForstwirtschaft. Hip. Wien, 1890. Reprint from Zbl. ges. Forstwesen. 19 AGRICULTURE (b) International International congress of agriculture (1889- ) Congres international de l'agnculture. 6 7 Congres international d'agriculture. 1. Paris, July 4-11, 1889. (no title) Par., 1889. 2. La Haye, Sept. 4-21, 1891. C. r. 2v. 3. Bruxelles, Sept. 8-16, 1895. irq*-96 Reglement. Rapp. C. r. des travaux. 2v. Brux., 189o 90. 4. Budapest, Sept. 17-20, 1896. 5. Lausanne, Sept. 12-18, 1898. 6. Paris, July 1-8, 1900. Organisation. Reglement, etc. 2v. Par. 1900. 7. Roma, Apr. 19-23, 1903 Rapp. C. r. 4v. Par., 1904. 8. Wien, May 21-25, 1907^ Rapp. C.r. 4v. Par., 1908. 9. Madrid, May 1-6, 1911. 19 Organizacion. Reglamentos. 1067p. Madr., 1912. 10. Gand, 1913. (Publ.) 1 v. & 5 fasc. Brux., 1913. 11. Paris, 1923. Rapp. C. r. 2v. 12. Warszawa, 1925. 13. Roma, May 26-June 1, 1927. Actes. 4v. Roma, 1927. 14. Bucuresti, 1929. 15. Praha, 1931. Actes. 5v. 16. Budapest, 1934. Actes. 3v. — La Hongrie agricole. 20 AGRICULTURE & FORESTRY Belgium Congres agricole et forestier beige. Congres national d'agriculture. 5. Bruxelles, 1884. C. r. des travaux. (?) Namur, 1901. Rapp. prelimmaire. Brux., 1901. — C. r. Namur, 1901. 21 AGRICULTURE France (a) Congres central d'agriculture. Held annually in Paris; compte-rendu published. ( )-( ) Paris, 1844-1851. [9] AGRICULTURE 22 AGRICULTURE France (b) Congres de I'agriculture. (?) Toulouse, 1906. 23 AGRICULTURE France (c) Congres national de l'agriculture frangaise (1919- Congres de l'agriculture frangaise. 1. Paris, June 30-July 3, 1919. 2. Tours, May 29-31, 1920. C. r. 306p. Par., 1921. 5. Paris, Mav 18-19, 1923. C. r. 250p. Par., 1923. 6. Toulouse, 1924. C. r. 244p. Par., 1924. 7. Rouen, May 1925. C. r. 388p. Par., 1925. 11. Paris, Apr. 11-13, 1929. 15. Blois, 1933. C. r. 17. Nantes, Apr. 25-28, 1935. C. r. 24 AGRICULTURE Interallied Congres agricole interallied. Paris, 1919. Proc es-verbaux. 25 AGRICULTURE United States Agricultural convention (1852- ) 1. Washington, June 24, 1852. 2. Washington, Jan. 3, 1859. 26 AGRICULTURE United States (b) National agricultural conference. See also 25. Washington, 1922. ★Report. 210p. Wash., 1922. 27 AGRICULTURE, COLONIAL France. Congres d'agriculture coloniale. Paris, May 1918. C. r. des travaux. 4v. Par., 1920. The 4. (viii, 726p.) contains articles on hygiene. 28 AGRICULTURE, TROPICAL International International congress of tropical agriculture (1905- ) 1. Congres international d'agronomie coloniale. 2. Congres international d'agronomie tropicale. 6. Congres international d'agriculture tropicale et subtropicale. 1. Paris, June 21-24, 1905. Established the International Scientific Association of Colonial Agronomy with meetings: 1. Paris, June 1905; 2. Lisboa, 1911; 3. (planned for Madrid, 1915) The association established the International Caoutchouc Commission; deals also with problems of trypanosomiasis. 2. Bruxelles, May 20-23, 1910. Also called 1. congress. 3. London, 1914. Proceedings, Transactions, 3v. Planned for 1912. AGRICULTURE, TROPICAL [ 10J 4. Sevilla, 1929. 5. Anvers, 1930. (Publication) 1080p. 6. Paris, 1931. C. r. & Rapp. 3v. 29 AGRICULTURAL ASSOCIATIONS International Congres international des associations agricoles et de demographie rurale (1910- ) 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 18-22, 1910. Rapp. 8 pamphlets, Brux., 1910. Had 10 sections; the 6.: Hygiene et demographie. Established 2 commissions. 30 AGRICULTURAL ASSOCIATIONS Germany Congress von Abgeordneten deutscher landwirtschaftlichen Vereine. Frankfurt a. M., Nov. 6-14, 1848. Verhandlungen. vi, 128p. Darmstadt, 1849. 31 AGRICULTURAL ECONOMISTS International International conference of agricultural economists. 3. Internationale Konferenz fur Agrarwissenschaft. 3. Bad Eilsen, 1934. Vortrage und Verhandlungen iiber die Weltagrarkrise. vii, 445p. Lpz., 1934. Also Engl. Proceedings. 32 AGRICULTURIST Algeria Congres des agriculteurs d'Algerie (1897- ) 1. Alger, Dec. 15-18, 1897. P. verb. Rapp. Mem. Alger, 1898. 33 AGRICULTURIST Germany Versammlung deutscher Land- und Forstwirte (1837- ) 1. 2. ... deutscher Landwirthe. 1. Dresden, Oct. 1837. Amtlicher Bericht. Dresd., 1838. 2. Karlsruhe, Sept. 1838. 3. Potsdam, Sept. 1839. 4. Doberan, Sept. 1841. 6. Stuttgart, Sept. 21-28, 1842. 7. Altenburg, Sept. 1843. 8. Miinchen, Sept. 30-Oct. 7, 1844. 9. Breslau, 1845. 11. Altona, Sept. 6-11, 1847. 14. Salzburg, Sept. 1851. 15. Hannover, Sept. 1852. 16. Nvirnberg, Aug.-Sept. 1853. • 17. Cleve, Aug. 27-Sept. 1, 1855. 18. Praha, Sept. 1856. 19. Coburg, Aug. 30-Sept. 5, 1857. 6tc. 27. Breslau, May 10-15, 1869. 34 AGRICULTURIST Germany (b) Congress deutscher Landwirthe. 10. Berlin, Feb. 24-25, 1879. Bericht iiber die Verhandlungen. xiv, 160p. Berl., 1879. [11] AGRICULTURIST 11. Berlin, Feb. 18-19, 1880. 18. Berlin, March 1-2, 1887. 19. Berlin, Feb. 21, 1888. 20. Berlin, Feb. 26, 1889. 21. Berlin, Feb. 25, 1890. 22. Berlin, Feb. 17, 1891. etc. 35 AGRICULTURIST France Congres des agriculteurs du nord de la France. Cambrai, 1846. 36 AGRICULTURIST Italy (a) Congresso generate degli agricoltori italiani. (?) Bari, 1872. 4. Ferrara, 1875. 8. Roma, 1886. 37 AGRICULTURIST Italy (b) Congresso nazionale degli agricoltori. (1) Torino, 1898. (?) Udine, 1903. 38 AGRICULTURIST Saxonia (Germany) (a) Generalversammlung der Landwirthe aus f. preuss. Prov. Sachsen und den anhaltischen Landen. Halle, Nov. 7-9, 1843. Amtlicher Bericht. Halle, 1844. 39 AGRICULTURIST Saxonia (Germany) (b) Allgemeine Versammlung sachischer Landwirthe. 1. Dresden, March 13-14, 1854. Bericht. vi, 156p. Dresd., 1854. 2. Bautzen, Oct. 15-16, 1855. Bericht. viii, 256p. Dresd., 1856. 40 AGRICULTURIST Thuringen Versammlung thiiringer Landwirthe. 1. Erfurt, July 1842. 2. Erfurt, July 1843. Amtlicher Bericht iiber die 1. und 2. Versammlung. Sondershausen, 1843. 41 AGROGEOLOGY International Conference internationale agrogeologique (1909- ) 1. Budapest, Apr. 1909. C. r. 333p. Budapest, 1909. Established an international agrogeological committee. 2. Stockholm, Aug. 1910. Verhandlungen. Stockh., 1911. 3. (planned for St. Petersburg, 1914) 42 AGRONOMIC STATIONS International Congres international des directeurs des stations agronomiques (1881- ) 2. ... et des laboratoires agricoles. 1. Paris, June 21-23, 1881. C. r. des travaux. Par., 1881. 2. Paris, June 26-28, 1889. C. r. Par., 1891. 3. Paris, June 18-20, 1900. AIR LEGISLATION [ 12 ] 43 AIR LEGISLATION International Congres international de legislation aerienne. . Arranged by the Comite juridique international de 1 aviation. See also 44; also Aviation. 3. Frankfurt a. M., Sept. 25-27, 1913. C. r. Par., 1922. 5. Praha, Sept. 25-30, 1922. C. r. Par., 1922. 6. Roma, Apr. 22-26, 1924. (No title) 114p. Par., 1924. 9. Budapest, 1930. 44 AIR LEGISLATION Congresso giuridico per il regolamento della locomozione aerea. 1. Verona, 1910. Atti e relazioni. 262p. Verona, 1910. 45 AIR NAVIGATION International (a) Conference internationale d'aeronautique (1905- ) 7. C. i. de navigation aerienne. Meetings of the Federation internationale aeronautique. (1) Paris, 1905. (2) Berlin, 1906. (3) Bruxelles, 1907. (4) London, 1908. (5) Zurich, 1909. (6) London, 1909. (7) Paris, 1910. Proces-verbaux. 454p. Par., 1910. (8) Roma, 1911. (9) Paris, 1911. (10) Wien, 1912. (11) 1913 (?) Paris, 1919. 46 AIR NAVIGATION International (b) International congress of air navigation (1921- ) International air congress. Congres international de navigation aerienne. See also Aeronautics; Aviation. 1. Paris, Nov. 15-25, 1921. (No title) 4v. Par., 1922. 2. London, 1923. Report. 3. Bruxelles, 1925. Programme. Texte des rapports. 3v. 4. Roma, Oct. 24-30, 1927. Resoconto. Memorie. 4v. 5. La Haye, 1930. 2v. 68p;1741p. 47 AIR NAVIGATION Italy Congresso nazionale di locomozione aerea. 1. Torino, 1910. Atti; resoconti; memorie. 255p. Tor., 1910. 48 ALCOHOL, DENATURED Congres des applications de l'alcool denature. See also 49. Paris, 1902. [ 13 ] ALCOHOL, INDUSTRIAL 49 ALCOHOL, INDUSTRIAL Congres des etudes economiques pour les emplois industriels de l'alcool. See also 48. Paris, 1903. 50 ALCOHOLISM Belgium Congres national beige contre l'alcoolism (1907- ) 1. Congres beige ... 3. Congres contre I'alcoolisme. Arranged by the Ligue patriotique contre I'alcoolisme. 1. Liege, Aug. 1905 (?) C. r. Brux., 1907. 2. Bruxelles, 1910. ★C. r. 74p. Brux., 1910. 3. Gand, Sept. 28-29, 1913. Rapp. 66p. Gand, 1914. On occasion of the Exposition universelle. 51 ALCOHOLISM France Congres national contre I'alcoolisme (1903- ) Arranged by the Ligue nationale contre I'alcoolisme. 1. Paris, Oct. 26-29, 1903. C. r. general. Par., 1904. See also Bull. Inst. gen. psychol., Par., 1904, 4: 42-64.—Ann. hyg., Par., 1904, 4. ser., 1: 114-31. 2. Lyon, 1908 (?) 52 ALCOHOLISM International (a) Congres international pour I'etude des questions relatives a I'alcoolisme (1878-1880) Internationaler Kongress iiber Alkoholismus und die verderblichen Wirkungen des Branntweins auf die Gesundheit und Sittlichkeit. See also Temperance. (1) Paris, Aug. 13-16, 1878. ★ Comptes rendus. 302p. Par., 1879. — Verhandlungen. 12p. Breslau, 1880. See also Gaz. meU Paris, 1878, 4. ser., 7: 473-5. (2) Bruxelles, 1880. 53 ALCOHOLISM International (b) International congress on alcoholism (1885- ) 1. Congres international contre l'abus des boissons alcooliques. 2. Internationale Versammlung gegen den Missbrauch geistiger Getranke. 5. Internationaler Kongress zur Bekampfung des Missbrauches geistiger Ge- tranke. 8. Internationaler Kongress gegen den Alkoholismus. There is also an International League against the Abuse of Alcoholic Beverages, which held its meetings: 1. Stockholm, July 29, 1907; 2. London, July 21, 1909; 3. La Haye, Sept. 9, 1910; 4. Dresden, May 27, 1911, etc. 1. Antwerpen, 1885. Rapports et compte rendus des seances. Organized by a group of teachers and physicians of Antwerpen. 2. Zurich, Sept. 8-11, 1887. Verh. viii, 275p. Ziir., 1888. 3. Christiania, Sept. 3-5, 1890. Bericht. Christ., 1891. 4. 's-Gravenhage, Aug. 15-18, 1893. ★Compte-rendu. 371p. Gravenh., 1893. 5. Basel, Aug. 20-22, 1895. Ber. 562p. Basel, 1896. 6. Bruxelles, Aug. 30-Sept. 3, 1897. ★Rapport. Compte-rendu. 3 pts. lvi, 180p; 278p; 266p. Brux., 1898. — Conference; by Motet. Par., 1897. See also Arch, neur., Par., 1898, 2. ser., 5: 241-50. 7. Paris, 1899. C. r. 2v. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----II ALCOHOLISM [ 14 ] 8. Wien, Apr. 9-14, 1901. ★Bericht. vii, 591p. Wien, 1902. — Resumes des discours. 143p. Wien, 1901. See also Zschr. Krankenpfl., 1901, 23: 272-82. 9. Bremen, Apr. 14-19, 1903. Ber. 536p. Jena, 1904. — Internationale Berichte iiber die Arbeit der Frauen im Kampf gegen den Alkoholismus. 81p. Bremen, 1904. 10. Budapest, Sept. 11-16, 1905. Rapp. & c. r. 504p. Budap., 1906. 11. Stockholm, July 28-Aug. 3, 1907. ★Bericht. xxxvi, 395p. Stockh., 1908. — ★Programme. Stockh., 1907. — ★Appendix (to Bericht) 193p. Stockh., 1908. See also Prag. med. Wschr., 1907, 32: 466-9. 12. London, July 18-24, 1909. ★Proceedings. 446p. Lond. (1910) 13. 's-Gravenhage, Sept. 11-16, 1911. ★Bericht. 55p. (Bound with Alkoholf rage, 1911-12, 8:) — *Report of the U. S. delegates. 15p. Wash., 1913. 14. Milano, Sept. 22-28, 1913. ★Vortrage. 79p. Berl., 1919. Reprint from Alkoholfrage, 1919. — Compte-rendu. 559p. Como, 1921. — ★Report of U. S. delegates. 13p. Wash., 1913. See also Internat. Mschr. Erforsch. Alkohol., 1913-14, 23:-24: 15. Washington, 1920. See Alkoholfrage, 1920, 16: 177-85. 16. Lausanne, Aug. 22-27, 1921. C. r. iv, 471p. Laus., 1922. See also Alkoholfrage, 1921, 17: 315-43. 17. K0benhavn, Aug. 19-24, 1923. C. r. 221p. Kbh., 1924. — ★Report of U. S. delegates. 70p. Wash., 1925. 68. Congr. 2. sess. Senate Doc. 204. 18. Dorpat, July 21-29, 1926. Ber. 496p. Tartu, 1927. 19. Antwerpen, Aug. 20-23, 1928. C. r. 429p. Brux., 1930. See also Alkoholfrage, 1928, 24: 20. London, July 29-Aug. 3, 1934. Rep. of proc. See Brit. J. Inebr., 1934-35, 32: 93-7. 21. Warszawa, Sept. 12-17, 1937. Planned as 20. congr. for 1931; as 21. congr. for 1936. 54 ALCOHOLISM Mexico Congreso nacional contra el alcoholismo. ( ) M6xico, 1936 (or 1937?) ★Convocatorio. 12p. Mex., 1936. 55 ALCOHOLISM Netherlands (a) Nederlandsch katholiek congres tot bestrijding van het alcoholisme. 1. Utrecht, 1898. 2. Nijmegen, Aug. 18-20, 1907. ★Officieel verslag. 350p. Maastricht, 1907. 56 ALCOHOLISM Netherlands (b) Nederlandsch congres tegen het alcoholisme. 1. Utrecht, May 21-22, 1907. ★Verslag. Utrecht, 1907. 57 ALCOHOLISM Netherlands (c) Christelijk congres tegen het alcoholisme. 1. Utrecht, 1909. Verslag. [15] ALCOHOLISM, CARE 58 ALCOHOLISM, CARE Germany Konferenz fiir Trinkerfiirsorge. 9. Karlsruhe, Oct. 28-29, 1920. Berichte. 52p. Berl., 1921. Reprint from Bl. prakt. Trinkerfurs., 1920. ( ) Diisseldorf, June 1-4, 1925. Berichte. Publ. in Ber. 2. Deut. Alkoholgegnertag. ( ) Barmen, Sept. 26-29, 1926. Reports with Ber. ii. d. Jahrversamml. Deut. Verein gegen d. Alkoholism. 59 7 ALIENISTS Versammlung deutscher Irrenarzte. Formerly, German alienists met with the Versammlung deutscher Nuturforscher und Aerzte. At the invitation of the AUgemeine Zeitschrift fiir Psychintrie (see 1860, 17: 224) the first congress was organized. Later, the Verein deut- scher Irrenarzte, with its annual meetings, was established. 4. Psychiatrische Vor-Versammlung. 1. Eisenach, Sept. 12-13, 1860. ★Bericht. 55p. Berl., 1860. Anhang of Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1860, 17: On mental deficiency and public care of mental defectives, legislation relating to insanity, establish- ment of university chairs for psychiatry, sanitation in mental asylums. 2. Landau, 1861. See Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1861, 18: Heft 6. 3. Dresden, Sept. 15-16, 1862. ★Bericht. See Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1862, 19: 587-93. 4. Berlin, Sept. 16, 1863. ★Vorlagen fiir die 4. Versammlung (by Jessen, P., & Jessen, W.) 33p. Berl., 1863. 5. Frankfurt a. M., Sept. 14-15, 1864. ★Bericht. 71p. Berl., 1864. Suppl. to Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1864, 21: Contains the Statut des Deutschen Vereins der Irrenarzte. Subjects: forensic psychiatry. Only the first 16 pages form the report of the congress. 6. Hildesheim, Sept. 16-17, 1865. Held by the Deutscher Verein der Irrenarzte. 60 ALIENISTS France Congres des medecins alienistes et neurologistes de France et des pays de langue fran- chise (1890- ) 1. 2. 3. 4. Congres annuel de medecine mentale. 1. Rouen, 1890. ★ Comptes rendus des seances et memoires. 354p. Par., 1891. On syphilis, general paralysis. 2. Lyon, 1891. ★Comptes rendus. 401p. Lyon, 1892. On alcoholism, separation of persecutional dementia cases, care of epileptics. 3. Blois, 1892. ★C. r. 432p. Blois, 1893. On negativism, medical ethics, colonies of mental patients. 4. La Rochelle, 1893. ★C. r. 733p. La Rochelle, 1894. On autointoxication in mental diseases, false testimony of mental patients, welfare societies. 5. Clermont-Ferrand, Aug. 6-11, 1894. ★Proces-verbaux, memoires et discussions. 606p. Par., 1895. On hysteria, amentia, peripheral neuritis, legislation related to alcoholists. 6. Bordeaux, Aug. 1-7, 1895. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2v. 267p; 508p. Par., 1896. On senile pssxhoses of women, thyroid and thyrotoxicosis, irresistible impulses of epileptics. 7. Nancy, Aug. 1-5, 1896. ★Rapp. C. r. 2v. 110p.; 417p. Par., 1897. On auditory hallucination, tremor, internation of mental patients. 8. Toulouse, 1897. ★Rapp. C. r. 2 pts in 1. 815p. Par., 1898. On general paralysis, infantile hysteria, medical organization. 9. Angers, Aug. 1-6, 1898. ★Comptes rendus. 648p. Angers, 1899. On mental troubles, nervous system, transient delirium, 10. Marseille, 1899. ★C. r. 616p. Marseille, 1899. On secondary systematized deliria, polyneuritic psychoses, unrecognized and condemned mental patients. 11. Limoges, 1900. ★C. r. 588p. Par., 1901. On muscular tonus, acute delirium, asylums. ALIENISTS [ 16 ] 12. Grenoble, 1902. _ inno ★Rapp. C. r. 2v. 391p.; 484p. Par., 1902. On mental diseases, tics, selfaccusation. 13. Bruxelles, 1903. _ 1ftr.„ ★Rapp. C. r. 2v. 406p.; 590p. Par., 1903. On catatonia, stupor, general paralysis. 14. Pau, 1904. innA ★Rapp. C. r. 375p.; 621p. Par., 1904. On dementia, criminal psychiatry. 15. Rennes, Aug. 1-7, 1905. __ ★Rapp. C. r. 2v in 1. 444p.; 433p. Rennes, 1905. On hypochondria, ascending neuritis, balneotherapy. 16- m&tS'. Communications. 2v and suppl. 548p.; 39P.; 387p. Par., 1907. On blood in mental diseases, senile brain. 17. Geneve & Lausanne, Aug. 1-7, 1907. Rapp. C. r. 760p. Par., 1908. On hysteria, periodic insanity, legal medicine. 18. Dijon, Aug. 3-9, 1908. ★C. r., discussions. 390p. Par., 1908. — Rapports (?) On endocrine glands, neuralgias, abnormal children. 19. Nantes, Aug. 2-7, 1909. ★Compte-rendu. 475p. Nantes, 1910. — Rapports. 390p. Nantes, 1910. On fugues, chronic chorea, mental diseases in the army. 20. Bruxelles & Liege, 1910. Rapports. 21. Amiens, Aug. 1911. C. r. 606p. Amiens, 1911. 22. Tunis, Apr. 1-7, 1912. C. r. 316p. Par., 1913. 23. Le Puy, 1913. C. r. 4v (1440p.) Par., 1914. 24. Strasbourg, 1920. See Ann. med.psychol., 1921, 79: pt 2. 25. Luxembourg, 1921. 26. Quimper, Aug. 1922. Discussions (etc.) 196p. Par., 1922. 27. Besancon, 1923. Rapp. 3 fasc. (382p.) Par., 1923. 28. Bruxelles, Aug. 1-7, 1924. Rapp. 386p. Par., 1924. 29. Paris, 1925. Rapp. 470p. Par., 1925. 30. Geneve & Lausanne, 1926. Rapp. C. r. 1 v, 4 fasc. (610p.) Par., 1926. 31. Blois, 1927. Rapp. C. r. 1 v, 4 fasc. (712p.) Par., 1927. 32. Anvers, 1928. C. r. 508p. Par., 1928. 33. Barcelona, 1929. C. r. 494p. Par., 1929. 34. Lille, 1930. ★Comptes rendus, rapports. 358p. Par., 1930. Sections: psychiatry, neurology, legal medicine. 35. Bordeaux, 1931. C. r. 350p. Par., 1931. 36. Limoges, 1932. C. r. 478p. Par., 1932. 37. Rabat, 1933. C. r. 488p. 38. Lyon, 1934. C. r. 520p. 39. Bruxelles, July 1935. C. r. 702p. See also Psychiat. neur. hi., 1936, 40: 68-79, 42. Alger, Apr. 6-11, 1938. See Bruxelles med., 1938, 18: No. 29, 30, 32. 61 ALIENISTS International Congres alieniste international. Organized by the Societe medico-psycholoeiaue 1. 1853. 6 H ' 24. Paris, 1867. See report in Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1867, 4. ser., 10: 491-540. [17] ALIENISTS 62 ALIENISTS United States Annual meeting of alienists and neurologists of America (1912- A society organized in 1912. 6. Chicago, July 10-12, 1917. ★Proceedings. 212p. Chic, 1917. 63 ALIMENTATION International (a) Congres international de I'alimentation. 1. Antwerpen (?) (or Paris?) 1894. ( ) Gand, 1908(?) (3) 2. Liege, Oct. 1-4, 1911. Rapports. 2v (393p.) Liege, 1911. 64 ALIMENTATION International (b) Congres international pour le perfectionnement des moyens d'alimentation. Gand, Sept. 23-28, 1899. ★ C. r. des travaux. Gand, 1901. Sections: 1. scientific; 2. social; 3. technical. Also an Exposition internationale des produits d'alimentation. 65 ALIMENTATION International (c) Exposition internationale de I'alimentation et de toutes les industries qui s'y rattachent. Lyon, 1910. 66 ALIMENTATION International (d) Congres scientifique international de l'alimentation. 2. Paris, Oct. 25-28, 1937. See J. med. Paris, 1937, 58: No. 2, 34-37.—Presse m6d., 1937, 45: 1767. 67 ALIMENTATION, CATTLE International Congres international de I'alimentation rationnelle du bet ail. 1. Paris, 1900. 2. Liege, July 30-Aug. 2, 1905. Rapp. C. r. 2v. Louvain, 1906. 68 ALKALOID THERAPY International Congres international d'alcaloidotherapie dosimetrique. 1. Paris, 1900. Livre d'or: Compte-rendu. 69 ALPINE CLUB International Congres international du Club Alpin francais. Congres international de l'alpinisme. 5. Congresso alpino. ( ) Paris, Sept. 6-7, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 49p. Par., 1880. Held at the Exposition universelle internationale. 5. Torino-Val d'Aosta, 1885. Atti. 64p. Tor., 1886. () Paris, Aug. 11-15, 1900. 70 AMERICAN International International congress of americanists (1875- ) 1. 7. Congres international des americanistes. 16. 24. Internationaler Amerikanisten-Kongress. & AMERICAN [18]' 1. Nancy, July 19-22, 1875. ★Invitation. 4 1. Compte rendu. 2v. Par., 1876. 2. Luxembourg, Sept. 10-13, 1877. C. r. 2v. 1878. 3. Bruxelles, Sept. 23-26, 1879. C. r. 2v. Brux., 1888-90. 4. Madrid, Sept. 25-28, 1881. ( ) 2v. Madr., 1883-84. 5. Kobenhavn, Aug. 21-24, 1883. C. r.. Kbh., 1884. 6. Torino, Sept. 15, 1886. 7. Berlin, Oct. 2-5, 1888. C. r. xi, 807p. Berl., 1890. — ★Comite. 10 1. Berl., 1888. 8. Paris, Oct. 14-20, 1890. C. r. Par., 1892. 9. Huelva, Oct. 7-11, 1892. ( ) Madr., 1894. 10. Stockholm, Aug. 3, 1894. 11. Mexico, Oct. 15-20, 1895. 12. Paris, Sept. 17-21, 1900. ( ) Par., 1902. 13. New York, Oct. 20-25, 1902. 14. Stuttgart, Aug. 18-23, 1904. 15. Quebec, Sept. 1906. 16. Wien, Sept. 9-14, 1908. Verhandlungen. 2 pts. 95p.; 665p.; 56p. Wien, 191H 17. Buenos Aires, May 16-21, 1910. Actas. 2v. 676p.; 58p.; 148p. B. Air., 1912. 18. London, Sept. 8-14, 1912. Originally planned for La Haye, 1912. 19. Washington, Dec. 27-31, 1915. ★ Final programme. 18p. Wash., 1915. ★Proceedings, lviii, 649p. Wash., 1917. — ★Abstracts of speeches and papers. 81 leaflets. 20. Rio de Janeiro, 1922. See Anthropologie, Par., 1923-24, 33: 21. Goteborg, 1924. C. r. xlii, 706p. Goteborg, 1925. 22. Roma, Sept. 1926. Atti. 2v. Roma, 1928. 23. New York, 1928. 24. Hamburg, Sept. 7-13, 1930. Verhandlungen. lxvi, 322p. Hamb., 1934. 71 AMERICANIZATION United States National conference on Americanization. Feb. 5, 1917. 72 AMERICANIZATION, INDUSTRIAL United States National conference on Americanization in industries. 1919. Proceedings. 73 AMPELOGRAPHY France Congres ampelographique. ( ) Avignon, Oct. 18-22, 1899. C. r. Avignon, 1900. 74 ANATOMICAL Franco-British Franco-British anatomical congress. Joint meeting of the Association des anatomistes and the Anatomical Society i' Great Britain. London, 1927. [19] ANATOMISTS 75 ANATOMISTS International International congress of anatomists (1905-) Held by the Federation of National Societies of Anatomists in Great Britain and Ireland, France, Germany, America, and the Italian zoological union. Not to be confused with the annual meetings of Association des anatomistes, which held its meetings: 1. 1899; 2. Par., 1900 as part of the Congres international de medecine; 3. Lyon, 1901; 4. Montpellier, 1902; 5. Liege, 1903; 6. Toulouse, 1904; 7. Geneve, 1905, as part of the 1. international congress; 8. Bordeaux, 1906; 9. Lille, 1907; 10. Marseille, 1908; 11. Nancy, 1909; 12. Bruxelles, 1910; 13. Paris, 1911; 14. Rennes, 1912; 15. ; 16. Paris, March 21-23, 1921; 17. Gand, 1922; 18. Lyon, 1923; 19. Strasbourg, 1924; 20. Torino, 1925; etc. Congres federatif international d'anatomie. Congres federatif international des anatomistes. Vereinigter internationaler Anatomen-Kongress. 1. Geneve, Aug. 6-10, 1905. ★Verhandlungen. Erg. Heft, of Anat. Anz., v.27. — Comptes rendus. Geneve, 1905. 2. Bruxelles, Aug. 7-10, 1910. ★Verhandlungen. 203p. Jena, 1910. Erg. Heft of Anat. Anz., 1910, 37: 3. Amsterdam, Aug. 4-9, 1931. ★Verhandlungen. xiv, 273p. Jena, 1931. Erg. Heft of Anat. Anz.. 1931. 4. Milano, Sept. 2-8, 1936. ★Verhandlungen. 234p. Jena, 1937. Erg. Heft to v.83, Anat. Anz. See also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5066-8. 76 ANATOMISTS Russia Vsesoiuzny sezd anatomov, gistologov i zoologov. 3 1927 See J. usov. vrach., 1927, No. 2, 114-20. 77 ANATOMY BILL Edinburgh Meeting held by the medical students for the purpose of petitioning the legislature to make such alterations in the anatomy bill as should cause its operating more in favour of those who are studying medicine in this city. Edinburgh, Feb. 7, 1835. ★Report. 4p. (Edinb., 1835) 78 ANESTHESIA International Congress of anesthesia. ( ) Minneapolis, 1928. See Schmerz, 1928, 1: 263. 17. New York, Oct. 16-20 (10-16?) 1938. 79 ANIMALS, PROTECTING SOCIETIES International Congres international des societes protectrices des animaux. 5. 9. 12. Internationaler Tierschutz-Congress. 1. Dresden, 1860. 2. Hamburg, 1862. 3. Wien, 1864. 4. Paris, 1867. 5. Zurich, Aug. 2-6, 1869. Bericht iiber die Verhandlungen. iv, 180p. Ziir., 1871. 6. London, 1874. 7. Paris, 1878. 8. Bruxelles, 1880. 9. Wien, Sept. 7-12, 1883. Generalbericht. iv, 288p. Wien, 1884. 10. Le Havre, 1887. 11. Bern, 1894. 12. Budapest, 1896. Generalbericht. 287p. Budap., 1897, 13. Paris, 1900. 14. Verviers, 1905. ANIMALS, PROTECTION [ 20 ] 80 ANIMALS, PROTECTION International International congress for protection of animals. Meetings of the International Association for Protection of Animals and against Vivisection. 1. Paris, 1900. 2. Frankfurt a. M., Aug. 2-4, 1903. Bericht. 131p. Dresd., 1904. Also French and Engl, edition. 3. Helsingborg, 1906. 4. London, 1909. 5. Zurich, 1912. 81 ANIMALS, PROTECTION IN AFRICA International Conference internationale pour la protection des animaux en Afrique. London, Apr. 24-May 19, 1900. Discusses hunting season in Africa; makes Convention. 82 ANTHROPO-GEOLOGY Algeria Congres anthropo-geologique. Organized in May 1868 by the Soci^te' de climatologie algerienne. The congress was only an extraordinary session of the society. Alger, Sept. 28-Oct. 12, 1868. See Gaz. m6d. Algene, 1868, 13: 84; 133; 1869, 14: 1; passim. 83 ANTHROPOLOGICAL SCIENCES International (a) Congres international des sciences anthropologiques. A set of unnumbered congresses. () Paris, Aug. 16-21, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 392p. 1880. — ★Discours du president et rapport des commissaires. 46p. Par., 1878. Repr. from Rev. anthrop., Par., 1878, 7: 692-744. ( ) Wien, Oct. 1889. ( ) Chicago, Aug. 28-Sept. 3, 1893. ★ Memoirs of the International congress of anthropology (by Wake, C. S.) xix, 375p. Chic, 1894. () Koln, July 1907. 84 ANTHROPOLOGICAL SCIENCES International (b) International congress of anthropological and ethnological sciences (1933- ) International congress of anthropology and ethnology. Congres international des sciences anthropologiques et ethnologiques. ( ) Basel, 1933. Preparatory conference. 1. London, July 30-Aug. 4, 1934. (Report) Sections: anatomy and physical anthropology; anthropometry; psychology; demography and population problems; general ethnography; ethnography in Africa; ethnography in America; technology; sociology; religion; linguistics and writings. Urges creation of university chairs and broader education in anthropological sciences; also the appointment of British Government anthropologists in British territories. See Anthropologic, Par., 1933-34, 43: 323-32; 44: 557-64. Bull. Internat. Bur. League of Nat.. 1934, 6: 112-3. Man, Lond., 1934, 34: 137-59. 2. K0benhavn, July 31-Aug. 6, 1938. See Internat. Arch. Ethnogr., 1938, 35: 41-4. 85 ANTHROPOLOGIST Austria Versammlung osterreichischer Anthropologen und Urgeschichteforscher Laibach, July 28-29, 1879. See Bericht in Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1880, 10: 1-5. 86 ANTHROPOLOGY International International congress of prehistoric anthropology and archeology (1865- ) ( ) Congres international paleoethnologique. 1. Same title. 2. Congres international d'anthropologie et d'archeologie prghistoriques. 3. International congress of prehistoric archeology. [21] ANTHROPOLOGY 11. C. i. (etc. as 2.) et de zoologie. 13. International congress of anthropology and prehistoric archeology. Commissions: a) Commission pour I'etude des moyens de mettre entrave a la de- struction des monuments megalithiques. b) C. pour la revision de la nomenclature des peuple de l'Asie. c) C. pour I'etude m^thodique du mStissage des races. d) C. pour preparer une entente sur les meilleurs moyens d'dtablir des cartes prehistoriques. e) C. pour l'unification des procedes anthropometriques. f) International committee for the unification of anthropological methods, which held its sessions: 1. Bologna, March 26-31, 1934* 2 See also 83, 84. () 1865. Sometimes counted as 1. congress. 1. Neuchatel, Aug. 1866. ★Compte-rendu. Par., 1866. In the Sept.-Oct. issue of MatiSriaux pour l'histoire de l'homme. 2. Paris, Aug. 17-30, 1867. ★Reglement general. Comite d'organisation. Par., 1867. — ★Compte-rendu. 443p. Par., 1868. On prehistoric geology, caves, megalithic monuments, etc. 3. Norwich & London, Aug. 20-28, 1868. Reglement general. Programme. 8p. Par., 1867. — ★Transactions, xxix, 419p. Lond., 1869. Also Compte rendu. 4. K0benhavn, Aug. 27-Sept. 5, 1869. ★Compte-rendu. 509p. Kbh., 1875. 5. Bologna, Oct. 1-8, 1871. ★Compte-rendu. 543p. Bologna & Par., 1873. 6. Bruxelles, Aug. 22-30, 1872. ★C. r. 600p. Brux., 1873. 7. Stockholm, Aug. 7-16, 1874. ★C. r. 86p. Chalons, 1875. — *C. r. 2v. (1019p.) Stockh., 1876. The first print of this publication was destroyed before its distribution by the fire of the Royal Printing Office of Stockholm. 8. Budapest, Sept. 4-11, 1876. ★C. r. 1. vol. xl, 706p. Budap., 1877. C. r. 2. vol. 2 pts. 187p.; xvi, 108p.; 119p. Budap., 1878-86. See also Arch, antrop., Fir., 1877, 6: 233-92. 9. Lisboa, Sept. 20-29, 1880. ★ Compte-rendu. 723p. Lisb., 1884. — *Rapport (by Cartailhac, E.) 102p. Par., 1880. On existence of men, paleolithic ages, neolithic ages, anatomy of inhabitants of Portugal, etc. 10. Paris, Aug. 19-28, 1889. ★Compte-rendu. 654p. Par., 1891. — ★( ) 24p. Par., 1889. — Relatorio (by Delgado, J. F. N.) 11. Moskva, Aug. 8 (or 13?)-20, 1892. ★Compte-rendu. Matenaux. 2 pts. Moskva, 1892-93. — *Congres (les) internat. (etc., by Barthelemy, F.) Nancy, 1893. See also Arch. Anthrop., Brnschw., 1892, 21: 507; 22: 131.—Arch, antrop., Fir., 1893, 33: 65-79. The 2. part of the meeting united with the 2. zoological congress as Congres international d an- thropologic et d'archeologie prehistoriques et de zoologie. 12. Paris, Aug. 20-25, 1900. ★Compte-rendu. 516p. Par., 1902. 13. Monaco, Apr. 15-22, 1906. C. r. 2v. Berl., 1911. See Am. Anthrop., 1906, 8: 559-63.—Polit. anthrop. Rev., Lpz., 1908, 7: 368-81. 14. Geneve, 1912. C. r. 2v. 15. Lisboa, 1930. 17. Bucuresti, Sept. 1-8, 1937. See Rev. anthrop., Par., 1937, 47: 326-31. 18. (Ankara, 1940) 87 ANTHROPOLOGY Russia Antropologichesky sezd. 2. S. Peterburg, July 31, 1879. See Vrach. vied., 1879, 4: No. 361, p.715. 87a ANTHROPOLOGY, COLONIAL Portugal Congresso nacional de antropologia colonial. 1. P6rto, Sept. 22-26, 1934. See Arq. anat., 1935/36, 17: 738-40. ANTHROPOLOGY, CRIMINAL [ 22 ] 88 ANTHROPOLOGY, CRIMINAL International Congres international d'anthropologic criminelle (1885- ) International congress of criminal anthropology. 1. 2. C. i. d'anthropologie criminelle, biologie et sociologie. 3. as head title. 1. Roma, Nov. 16-23, 1885. ★Actes. xv, 549p. Tor., 1887. See also Arch, psichiat., 1886, 7: 19-34. 2. Paris, Aug. 10-17, 1889. ★Actes. Comptes rendus. xiv, 540p. Lyon, 1890. 3. Bruxelles, Aug. 3-17, 1892. ★Actes. Rapports, xlviii, 525p. Brux., 1893. 1. Geneve, Aug. 24-29, 1896. ★C. r. Rapports, xxix, 396p. Geneve, 1897. — ★Report of the proceedings (in Russian by Zakrevski) 32p. S. Peterb., l»y/. See also Anomalo, Nap., 1897, 7: passim.—Arch, anthrop. crim., Lyon, 1896, 11: 481-OU4— uac. meU catal., 1896, 19: 517; passim.—Lancet, 1896, 2: 628; passim. 5. Amsterdam, Sept. 9-14, 1901. ★C. r. Rapports, xxxvi, 529p. Amst., 1901. See also Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1901, 5: 340-53. 6. Torino, Apr. 28-May 3, 1906. ★C. r. Rapports, lxxx, 675p. Milano, etc., 1908 . See also Arch, anthrop. crim., Lyon, 1906, 21: 423-73.—Rev. Ecole anthrop. Pans, 1909, 19. ^8-<$» 7. Koln, Oct. 9-13, 1911. Bericht. 517p. Heidelb., 1912. See also Arch, anthrop. crim., Lyon, 1911, 32: 637; 1912, 33: passim.—Scuola positiva, 1912, 22. 1-^U. 8. (Planned for Budapest, Sept. 1914) 89 ANTIALCOHOLIC Austria Oesterreichischer Alkoholgegnertag. 1. Wien, 1908. Bericht. 239p. Wien, 1909. 2. Graz, Oct. 8-9, 1911. Ber. 172p. Wien, 1912. See Alkoholfrage, 1912, 8: 212-23. 3. Salzburg, Sept. 22-23, 1912. ★Bericht. viii, 120p. Wien, 1914. Suppl. No. 41 to Oesterr. San. Wesen. 90 ANTIALCOHOLIC Germany (a) Generalversammlung der Alkoholgiftgegner. 2. Berlin, Sept. 7-9, 1852. Verhandlungen. x, 128p. Berl., 1852. 3. Warmbrunn & Schreiberhau, Aug. 12-14, 1856. Verh. 32p. Berl., 1857. 91 ANTIALCOHOLIC Germany (b) Deutscher gemeinsamer Alkoholgegnertag. 1. Breslau, Oct. 6-11, 1921. Bericht. 136p. Berl., 1922. See Alkoholfrage, 1921, 17: 344-52. 2. Dusseldorf, June 1-4, 1925. Ber. 167p. Berl., 1926. Contains also report of the Konferenz fiir Trinkerfiirsorge. 3. Dresden, 1930. Alkoholismus, Gesundheitpolitik (etc.) Ansprachen und Vortrage. 122p. Berl., 1931. 92 ANTIALCOHOLIC Italy Convegno antialcoolista italiano. 5. Convegno nazionale per la lotta contro l'alcoolismo. 2. Verona, 1905. Resoconto. 62p. Verona, 1905. 5. Firenze, 1912. Atti. 220p. Fir., 1913. See also Ramazzini, Fir., 1912, 6: 619-29. [ 23 ] ANTIMASONIC 93 ANTIMASONIC Massachusetts Antimasonic State convention of Massachusetts. Boston, Dec. 30, 1829-Jan. 1, 1830. Abstract of the proceedings. 32p. Bost., 1830. 94 ANTIMASONIC New York Antimasonic convention for the State of New York. Utica, Aug. 11, 1830. Proceedings. 16p. Utica, 1830. 95 ANTIMASONIC Pennsylvania Pennsylvania antimasonic State convention. Harrisburgh, June 25-26, 1829. Proceedings and address. 26p. Newport, R. I., 1829. 96 ANTIMILITARY International Internationaler antimilitaristischer Kongress. 1. La Haye, 1921. Bericht. 47p. Berl., 1921. 97 ANTISLAVERY Antisklaverei-Konferenz. Bruxelles, July 2, 1890. General-Akte. 72p. Berl., 1895. 98 ANTISLAVERY Italy Congresso antischiavista italiano. 1. Roma, 1903. Atti. 107p. S. Vito al Tagliamento, 1903. 99 ANTIVACCINATION Germany Vorversammlung der Impfgegner. Koln, June 22, 1881. ★Bericht. 6p. fol. Diisseld. (1881) 100 ANTIVACCINATION International International antivaccination congress. Internationaler Kongress der Impfgegner und Impfzwanggegner. Held by the Ligue universelle des antivaccinateurs. Paris, 1889. ★ ( ) Brux., 1890. 101 APICULTURE International Congres international d'apiculture. 9. Paris, 1932. C. rendu. 102 ARBITRATION, INTERNATIONAL Lake Mohonk Conference on international arbitration (1895- ) Held annually. 1. Mohonk Lake, 1895. 4. 1898. ★Report. 116p. (Mohonk Lake) 1898. 5. 1899. ★Report. 142p. (Mohonk Lake) 1899. 6. 1900. etc. 22. 1916. ARBORICULTURE [ 24 ] 103 ARBORICULTURE International Congres international d'arboriculture et de pomologie. C. i. d'arboriculture fruitiere et de pomologie. C. i. de pomologie. (1) Namur, Sept. 28-Oct. 1, 1862. (2) Bruxelles, Sept. 23-25, 1880. (3) S. Peterburg, Oct. 27-Nov. 4, 1894. C. rend, des travaux. (4) Paris, Sept. 13-15, 1900. The congress had 5 sections; the 4th was for medicinal plants. 104 ARCHEOLOGY Belgium Congres (de la Federation) archeologique et historique de Belgique. Held by the Federation, which publishes its Annales containing the proceedings of the meetings. 4. Charleroi, 1911.—5. Anvers & Middelburg, 1889.—12. Malines, 1897.—16. Bruges, 1902.—17. Dinant, 1903.—20. Gand, 1907.—21. Liege, 1909.—23. Gand, 1913. 105 ARCHEOLOGY France Congres archeologique de France (1834- ) Held by the Societe francaise d'archeologie; proceedings as Comptes rendus and Rapport in 1 or 2 volumes. 1. 1834.—13. Treves, June 8-9, 1846.—42. 1875.—64. Nimes, 1897.—65. Bourges, 1898.—66. Macon, 1899.—67. Chartres, 1900.—68. Auch, 1901.-60. Troyes, 1902.—70. Poitiers, 1903.—71. Le Puy, 1904.—72. Beauvais-Compregne, 1905 — 73. Carcassonne & Perpignan, 1906.—74. Avallon, 1907.—75. Caen, 1908 (2 vol.)— 76. Avignon, 1009 (2 vol.)—77. Angers & Saumur, 1910 (2 vol.)—78. Reims, 1911 (2 vol.)—79. Angouleme, 1912 (2 vol.)—80. Moulins & Nevers, 1913 (1 vol.)— 81. Brest & Vannes, 194.—82. Paris, 1919.—83. 84. Limoges, 1921 — 85. Rhenanie, 1922.—86. Valence & Montelimar, 1923, etc. 106 ARCHEOLOGY International Congres international d'archeologie et d'histoire (1867- ) 2. Kongress fiir Altertumskunde und Geschichte. 5. C. i. d'archeologie. 1. 1867. Compte-rendu. 1868. 2. Bonn, Sept. 1868. Verhandlungen. xxx, 115p. Bonn, 1871. 3. Roma, 1912. Bollettino riassuntivo. 126p. Roma, 1913. 5. Alger, 1930. 107 ARCHEOLOGY, CHRISTIAN International Congresso internazionale di archeologia cristiana (1894- ) 1. Spalato, 1894. No publication. 2. Roma, 1900. Atti. vii, 445p. Roma, 1902. 3. Roma, 1912. Together with the 3. International archeological congress (See 106) 4. Ravenna, 1932. Atti. Numbered also as 3. Congress. 108 ARCHEOLOGY, CLASSIC International Congres international d'archeologie classique (1905- 1. Athenai, 1905. 2. Alexandria & Cairo, Apr. 7-15, 1909. 3. (Roma, 1912) [ 25 ] ARCHITECTS 109 ARCHITECTS Versammlung deutscher Architekten und Ingenieure (1842- ) 1. 1842. Bericht. 13. Hannover, Sept. 3-6, 1862. () v, 197p. Hannover, 1863. etc. 110 ARCHITECTS France Congres national des architectes francais. There was also Congres provincial des architectes, of which the 4. was held in Toulouse, 1887. (?) 1873. Comptes rendus. Ill ARCHITECTS International International congress of architects (1867- ) 8. Internationaler Architekten-Kongress. 3. Congres international des architectes. 1. Paris, July 22-29, 1867. 2. Paris, July 29-Aug. 3, 1878. 3. Paris, June 17-22, 1889. Organisation. C. rend. Par., 1896. 4. Bruxelles, Aug. 28-Sept. 2, 1897. C. rend. Brux., 1898. At the 25th anniversary of the Soci6t6 centrale d'architecture de Belgique. 5. Paris, July 30-Aug. 4, 1900. Organisation. C. rend. & notices. 6. Madrid, Apr. 6-13 (or 12?) 1904. Organisation, c. rend. & notices. 495p. Madr., 1906. 7. London, July 16-21, 1906. Transactions. 8. Wien, May 18-23, 1908. Bericht. 788p. Wien, 1909. 9. Roma, Oct. 1911. Atti. 485p. Roma, 1914. 112 ARCHITECTS Panamerican Congreso panamericano de arquitectos (1920- ) 1. Montevideo, March 1-7, 1920. Actas y trabajos. 602p. Montev., 1921. 113 ARCHITECTURAL EDUCATION International International congress on architectural education (1924- ) 1. London, ig24. 114 ARMAMENT, LIMITATION Conference pour la reduction et la limitation des armements. Geneve, 1932. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1932, 14: passim. 115 ARTHRITISM Congres de l'arthritisme. See also Gout; Urinary lithiasis. () Vittel, 1927. See Rev. m«§d. est, 1927, No. 21 bis. 116 ART, HISTORY International Internationaler kunsthistorischer Kongress. See also 597. 1. Niirnberg, 1893. Bericht ii. d. Verhandlungen. 85p. Numb., 1894. 2. Koln, 1894. Ber. 102p. Koln, 1895. ART, HISTORY [ 26 ] 3. Budapest, 1896. Offiz. Ber. 48p. Niirnb., 1896. 4. Amsterdam, 1898. Offiz. Ber. 63p. Niirnb., 1898. 5. Liibeck, 1900. Offiz. Ber. 108p. Niirnb., 1901. 6. Innsbruck, 1902. Offiz. Ber. HOp. Berl., 1903. 8. Darmstadt, 1907. Offiz. Ber. 117p. Lpz., 1908. 9. Munchen, Sept. 16-21, 1909. Offiz. Ber. 138p. Lpz., 1912. 10. Roma, 1912. Atti. 46p. Roma, 1912. — L'ltalia e l'arte straniera. iv, 557p. Roma, 1923. 13. Stockholm, 1933. Resumes. Actes. 2 vol. 117 ART, PUBLIC International Congres international de l'art public (1898- ) 1. C. i. de l'oeuvre de l'art public. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 24-29, 1898. C. rend. Liege, 1901. 2. Paris, 1900. 3. Liege, Sept. 15-21, 1905. Conference preparatoire. Programme. Travaux. Rapport. Established the Institut international d'art public. 4. Bruxelles, Oct. 8-12, 1910. 118 ARTISTIC International Congres artistique international (1861- ) (1) Antwerpen, Aug. 19-21, 1861. (2) Antwerpen, Aug. 19-21, 1877. (3) Venezia, Sept. 21-28, 1905. (4) Roma, Apr. 2-6, 1911. Atti. 262p. Roma, 1911. Established the Association artistique internationale. 119 ARTISTIC Italy Congresso artistico italiano (1871- ) 6. C. a. nazionale. 1. Parma, 1871. Atti ufficiali. xvi, 220p. Parma, 1871. 4. Torino, 1880. Atti. 232p. Tor., 1880. 5. Roma, 1883. Atti. 64p. Roma, 1883. 6. Torino, 1892. Atti. 187p. Tor., 1892. 120 ARTISTS, MEDICAL Italy Convegno nazionale dei medici artisti. Held by the Associazione dei medici artisti after the World War. 4. Sept. 11, 193... (?) 121 ARTS, DECORATIVE Congres des arts decoratifs. Paris, May 18-30, 1894. C. rend, stenographiques. Par., 1895. Held at the Ecole nationale des Beaux-Arts. 122 ARTS, POPULAR International Congres international des arts populaires. 1. Praha, 1928. Actes & memoires. 2vol. [ 27 ] ARTS & SCIENCE 123 ARTS & SCIENCE International International congress of arts and science. With 7 divisions, 24 subdivisions, a total of 127 sections. Division C: sciences physiques (0. physics; 10. chemistry; 13. biology; 14. anthropology) Division E: applied sciences (17. medicine) S. Louis, Sept. 19-24, 1904. ★Proceedings in 15 vols published by the University Alliance. CONTENTS 1. Philosophy and metaphysics. 388p. 2. Esthetics and mathematics, p.392-748. 3. History and law. 364p. 4. Law and religion, p.367-752. 5. History of language. 366p. 6. Literature and art. p.370-740. 7. Physics and chemistry. 355p. 8. Astronomy and earth sciences, p.359-764. 9. Biology. 446p. 10. Anthropology and mental sciences, p.451-888. 11. Medicine. 386p. 12. Medicine and technology, p.389-741. 13. Economics and social regulation. 456p. 14. Jurisprudence and social science, p.459-876. 15. Secular and religious education. 493p. 124 ASSOCIATIONS, INTERNATIONAL Congres mondial des associations internationales (1910- ) International congress of scientific unions. Held by the Union des associations internationales. 1. Bruxelles, May 9-11, 1910. Actes. 2vol. Brux., 1911. 2. Bruxelles, June 15-18, 1913. Documents. 3 pts in 1. clxxx, 1267p. Brux., 1914. 3. San Francisco, 1915. () 45p. Brux., 1914. Repr. from Vie internationale. (4) Bruxelles, 1920. (5?) London, 1931. 125 ASTHMA International Congres international de 1'asthme (1932- ) 1. Le Monte-Dore, June 1932. ★Rapports. 360p. Par., 1932. — ★Communications. 228p. Par., 1932. 126 ASTROLOGISTS Germany Astrologenkongress. 1932. Kongress astrologischer Pioniere (identical?) 8. Niirnberg, 192g. 14 Vortrage. 128p. Dusseld., 1929. 9. Dortmund, 1930. Ber. 124p. 10. Wiesbaden, 1931. Ber. lOOp. 11. Stettin, 1932. Ber. lOOp. 12. Stuttgart, 1933. Ber. 144p. 13. Munchen, 1934. Ber. 112p. 14. Wernigerode, 1935. Ber. 64p. 15. Dusseldorf, Sept. 1-7, 1936. ★Vortr. 140p. 127 ASTROLOGISTS International Internationaler Astrologen-Kongress. 1. Wiesbaden, 1931. 2. Bruxelles, 1935. 3. Dusseldorf, Sept. 1-7, 1936. ★Vortrage & Bericht. 140p. Diiss., 1936. ASTRONOMIC SOCIETIES [ 28 ] 128 ASTRONOMIC SOCIETIES International Congres international des societes astronomiques. 1. Paris, June 21-24, 1914. Rapp. general, xvi, 109p. Toulouse, 1923. 129 ASTROPHOTOGRAPHY International International astrophotographic congress. Established a Comite international permanent pour l'execution de la carte photographique du ciel, which includes the directors of observatories. Paris 1887 ★Appendix, xv, 354p. Wash., 1889. 130 ATMOSPHERE Congres de 1'atmosphere. 1894(?) 131 AUTHORS Germany Deutsche Schriftstellerversammlung. 1. Leipzig, Apr. 27-29, 1846. Bericht. Lpz., 1846. 132 AUTHORS International (a) Congres de la Confederation internationale des societes d'auteurs et compositeurs (1926- ) Annual meetings; Comptes rendus published. 1. Paris, 1926; 2. Roma, 1927; 3. Berlin, 1928; 4. Madrid, 1929; 5. Budapest, 1930; 6. London, 1931; 7. Wien, 1932; 8. K0benhavn, ig33; 9. Warszawa, 1934. 133 AUTHORS International (b) Congres international des societes professionnelles de gens de Iettres. 1. Paris, 1931. C. rend, des travaux. 2. Roma, 1934. 134 AUTOMOTIVE International Congres international d'automobilisme. 1. Paris, July 9-16, 1900. ( ) Par., 1903. 2. Paris, 1903. ( ) 2vols. Par., 1904. 3. Milano, 1906. () Par., 1907. 135 AVIATION Interamerican Interamerican technical aviation conference (1937- ) 1. (Peru) Sept. 16-25, 1937. See report in Bull. Panamer. Union, 1938, 27-30. 136 AVIATION MEDICINE Deutsche Tagung fiir luftfahrtmedizinische Forschung (1937- ) 1. Berlin, Oct. 25-28, 1937. See Deut. Militararzt, 1938, 3: 140-4. On effect of altitude on pulmonary and tissue respiration, neurological aspects, etc. 137 AVIATION MEDICINE France Journees d'aviation medicale et sanitaire. Berck-Plage, 1936. See Gaz. h&p., 1935, 108: 1013. [29] AVIATION MEDICINE 138 AVIATION MEDICINE International Congres international de l'aviation sanitaire (1929- ) Congres international d'aviation. International congress of medical aviation. 1. Paris, 1929. C. rend, des seances. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1930, 12: passim. 3. Bruxelles, 1935. See report in Ann. m6d. pharm. col., 1935, 33: 1063-75.—Arch. m<§d. beige, 1936, 89: Bull, internat., 220-30. 139 AYURVEDIC DOCTORS India All-India hereditary Ayurvedic doctors' conference. Hampi, 1936. See J. Ayurveda, 1936-37, 13: 205; 272-80. 140 BACTERIOLOGISTS Russia Sezd bakteriologov, epidemiologov i sanitarnykh vrachei. 10. Odessa, Sept. 5-11, 1926. ★Report. See in P. V. Skvirsky's publication. Leningr., 1926, p. 69-82. Held at the 10th anniversary of Mechnikov's death. 11. Leningrad, May 21-26, 1928. ★Trudi. 272p. Moskva, 1929. — Programma i spravochnik. ■— Tezisy dokladov. — Postanovlenia. — (Theses of the hygiene section) See also Vrach. delo, 1928, passim. 141 BAKERS Austria-Hungary Oesterreichisch-ungarischer Backertag. 2. Wien, 1893. Stenographisches Protokoll. 124p. Wien, 1893. 142 BAKERS Germany Congress der gewerbetreibenden Backer Deutschlands. 1. Berlin, Oct. 11-14, 1874. Amtlicher Bericht. 76p. Berl., 1874. 143 BALNEOLOGISTS Germany Balneologen-Kongress. Badertagung. Held by the Deutsche balneologische Gesellschaft (See that) 1 24. Berlin, 1903 (25th anniversary of the society); 25. Aachen, 1904; ( ) Wiesbaden, March 16-20, 1921; 43. Baden, 1928, etc. 144 BALNEOLOGY International International congress of balneology. Internationaler Baderkongress. Congres international des stations balneaires. ( ) Karlsbad, 1931. 1. Budapest, Oct. 7-14, 1937. C. rend. 500p. Budap. 2. Berlin, Sept. 1938. 145 BATH Silesia Schlesischer Badertag. Reports privately published. 47. 1920. See Zschr. phys. diat. Ther., 1920, 24: 17-20. 54. 1927. 55. 1928. 56. 1929. 57. 1930. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----III BATH [30] 146 BATH Switzerland Schweizerischer Baderkongress (1938- ) 1. Bern, Apr. 9, 1938. 147 BATH, POPULAR (Public) International Conference internationale de bains populaires et scolaires. Organized by the Societe neerlandaise de bains populaires et scolaires. 1. Scheveningen, 1912. Compte-rendu. . „ . Established the Association internationale de bains populaires et scolaires, which publishes its bul- letin. 148 BEEKEEPERS Germany Wanderversammlung deutscher Bienenziichter (1849- ) A society with annual meetings and yearly volumes of Verhandlungen (v. 1-21, 1850-76) 149 BIBLIOGRAPHY Flamand Wetenschappelijk Vlaamsch congres voor boek- en bibliotheekwezen. 1. Antwerpen, 1930. Handelingen. 2. Gent, 1932. Handelingen. 150 BIBLIOGRAPHY International (a) Congres bibliographique international (1878- ) (5) Congres international de bibliographie et de documentation. See also 151 1. Paris, 1878. 2. Paris, Apr. 3-7, 1888. C. rend, des travaux. Par., 1889. 3. Paris, Apr. 13-16, 1898. C. rend. d. trav. 2 vol. Par., 1900. ( ) Paris, 1900. (5) Bruxelles, 1910. 151 BIBLIOGRAPHY International (b) Conference bibliographique internationale. ( ) Bruxelles, 1895. ★Documents. 28p. Brux., 1895. 152 BIBLIOGRAPHY Italy Riunione bibliografica. 1. Milano, 1897. Atti. xxix, 91, 27p. Milano, 1898. 153 BIG BROTHERS International International conference of the big brothers and big sisters. 1. 1917. Proceedings. 154 BIOLOGICAL PRODUCTS International International conference on the standardization of biological products (1923- ) Organized by the Health Organization of the League of Nations. 2. I. c. on the biological standardization of certain remedies. 1. Edinburgh, 1923. 2. Geneve, 1926. ★Circular 537: Brief report. 18 mimeo sheets. 131 ] BIOLOGY 155 BIOLOGY International International congress of biology. ( ) Montevideo, 1930. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 1: ( ) Rio de Janeiro, 1932. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1931. 156 BIOLOGY Russia Mezhkraevaia biologicheskaia konferentsia Azovo-Chernomorskogo i Severo-Kavkazskogo kraev (Interregional biological conference of the Azov-Black Sea and North Caucasian regions) 2. Rostov, Dec. 24-26, 1936. See Rev. in Priroda, 1937, No. 11, 118. 157 BIOLOGY, SYNTHETIC Kongress fiir synthetische Lebensforschung. (1) Marienbad, Sept. 16-18, 1936. Verhandlungsbericht. 208p. Praha, 1937. 158 BIOTYPOLOGY Argentina Jornadas biotipologicas. Organized by the Asociaci6n argentina de biotipologia, eugenesfa y medicina SOP1 Si 1 1. Buenos Aires, Nov. 29-Dec. 3, 1937. 159 BIRD PROTECTION International Congres ornithologiques pour la protection des oiseaux (1871- ) ( ) Budapest, 1871. ( ) Wien, 1873. ( ) Budapest, 1875. ( ) Roma, ( ) Paris, 1895. ( ) Graz, 1898. 160 BIRD STUDY International Congres international pour I'etude et la protection des oiseaux. 1. Luxemburg, 1925. 161 BIRTH CONTROL American American conference on birth control and national recovery. Washington, Jan. 1934. See Med. Woman J., 1934, 41: 42-7. 162 BIRTH CONTROL International International Neo-Malthusian and Birth control conference (1900- ) International birth control congress. Birth control conference. Conference internationale Birth Control. 1. Paris, 1900. 2. Liege, 1905. 3. La Haye, 1910. 4. Dresden, 1911. 5. London, 1922. ★Report, xii, 308p. Lond., 1922. 163 BLIND Germany Deutscher Blindenkongress. 1. Hannover, 1908. Bericht. 119p. Heidelb., 1910. BLIND [32] 164 BLIND International International conference on the blind (1905- ) 1. Edinburgh, 1905. Report. 2. Manchester, July 1908. Established a Committee on preventable bhndness, which published its report in Ophthalmoscope, Lond, 1907, 7: 603. 3. Exeter, 1911. 4. 1914(?) 165 BLIND, INSTRUCTION Italy Congresso nazionale per l'istruzione dei ciechi (1883- ) 1. Firenze, 1883. Atti. 104p. Fir., 1884. 2. Padova, 1888. Atti. viii, 234p. Treviso, 1890. 166 BLIND, INSTRUCTORS American Convention of American Instructors of the blind (1853- ) 1. New York, Aug. 16-18, 1853. ★Proceedings. 6p. Batavia, 1875 (!) 2. Indianapolis, 1871. ★Proceedings. 136p. Indianap., 1871. Bound to Report of the 2. meeting of the American Association of Instructors of the Blind (ie.d 1884) Further congresses held by this association. 167 BLIND, INSTRUCTORS Germany Blindenlehrer-Congress. 3. Berlin, July 27-31, 1879. Verhandlungen. 213p. Berl., 1880. 10. Breslau, 1901. Bericht. 342p. Bresl., 1902. 12. Hamburg(?) 1907. Ber. 432p. Hamb., 1908. 168 BLIND, INSTRUCTORS International Congres universel d'instituteurs d'aveugles (1873- ) 5. Blindenlehrer-Congress. The first 4 congresses were rather of national character. 1. Wien, 1873. 2. Dresden, 1876. 3. Berlin, 1879. 4. Frankfurt (a. M.?) 1882. 5. Amsterdam, Aug. 3-7, 1885. ★Verhandlungen. hi, 288p. Amst., 1886. Also French edition. 6. Breslau(?) 1888. 169 BLIND, PRINTING FUND United States Public meeting on behalf of the printing fund for the blind. Boston, Apr. 1, 1881. ★Proceedings. 34p. Bost., 1881. 170 BLINDNESS Italy Congresso nazionale di tifiologia e per la prevenzione della cecita. 6. C. naz. per i ciechi. 5. Roma, Dec. 1-16, 1906. ★Atti. lxiii, 306p. Roma, 1909. See also in Riv. tiflol., Roma, 1908, 4: passim. 6. (?) Bologna, 1910. Atti. 206p. Bologna, 1911. [33] BLIND, WELFARE 171 BLIND, WELFARE International Congres international pour l'amelioration du sort des aveugles (1889- ) International congress for improving the condition of the blind. (5) Congresso internazionale pel miglioramento della condizione dei ciechi. (1) Paris, Aug. 5-8, 1889. ★ Memoires. lOOp. Tournon, 1889. On lucrative occupations for the blind, blind children, schools for the bhnd, blind infants. (2) Paris, Aug. 1-5, 1900. ★Compte rendu & memoires. 307p. Versailles, 1900. On organization of welfare for the bhnd, education of blind children, schools for blind children, intellectual development of the blind child. (3) (or 2) Bruxelles, 1902. (4) (or 3) Wien, 1908(?) (5) (or 4) Napoli, March 30-Apr. 3, 1909. For report see Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1910, 27: 415-24.—Riv. tiflol., 1908, 4: 1-16. (6) (or 5) Cairo, 1911. 172 BLOOD TRANSFUSION International International congress on blood transfusion (1935- ) Congres international de la transfusion sanguine. Congresso internazionale della trasfusione del sangue. 1. Roma, Sept. 26-29, 1935. See Bull Soc. meU Paris, 1935, 473-5.—Ugeskr. laeger, 1935, 97: 1254. 2. Paris, Sept. 29-Oct. 2, 1937. For report see Bruxelles meU, 1937, 17: 1811-5.—Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, M6x„ 1937, 8: 651-60.— Haematologica, Pavia, 1938, 19: 65-73. On blood groups, conservation of blood, hematological problems, problems of organization of donors. 173 BOOK France Congres national du livre. 2. Paris, June 13-18, 1921. ( ) 223p. Par., 1922. 174 BOOK Italy Congresso del libro. (1) Milano, 1917. Atti. Ixi, ig6p. Bologna, 1918. 175 BOOK Spain Conferencia nacional del libro. Madrid, March 1927. ( ) 148p. Madr., 1927. 176 BOTANICAL International Congres international de botanique et d'horticulture (1864-1892) (c) International horticultural exhibition and botanical congress. (h) C. i. de botanistes, d'horticulteurs, de negotiants et de fabricants de produits du regne vegetal. (n) Congresso botanico internazionale. Do not confuse with 177 or with International horticultural congress. (a) Bruxelles, Apr. 24-26, 1864. Bulletin. Gand, 1864. Forms v.5 of Bull. Federation des Soc. d'horticult. Belgique. (b) Amsterdam, Apr. 7-11, 1865. Bulletin. Rotterd., 1866. (c) London, May 22-31, 1866. Bulletin. Lond., 1866. — Report of proceedings. 1866. (d) Paris, Aug. 19-23, 1867. Actes. Par., 1867. (e) Sankt Peterburg, 1869. Bulletin. S. Peterb., 1870. (f) Firenze, May 11-25, 1874. Atti. 372p. Fir., 1876. BOTANICAL [34] (g) Bruxelles, May 1-2, 1876. (h) Amsterdam, 1877. Bulletin. Leiden, 1879. (i) Paris, Aug. 19-24, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 273p. Par., 1880. (k) Bruxelles, July 23-26, 1880. Bulletin. Brux., 1881. (1) Antwerpen, Aug. 1-10, 1885. Bulletin. Antw., n. d. (m) Paris, Aug. 20-25, 1889. Established the Commission internationale des cartes botaniques. (n) Genova, Sept. 5-9, 1892. Atti. xx, 583p. Genova, 1893. 177 BOTANY International International congress of plant sciences (1900- ) 1. 3. Congres international de botanique. 2. Internationaler botanischer Kongress. . , Preceded by 176; organized and prepared by the Association internationale des botanistes, which keeps the archives of the congress; has 5 sections and 6 special commissions on nomenclature. 1. Paris, Oct. 1-10, 1900. Actes. Par., 1900. 2. Wien, June 11-18, 1905. Actes. 262p. Jena, 1906. — Publications scientifiques. 3 vol. (includes also Actes) Established the International seed testing conference. See 1452. 3. Bruxelles, May 14-22, 1910. Actes. 2 vol. vii, 385p.; 263p. Brux., 1913. 4. Ithaca, N. Y., 1926. ★ (Publication) 2 vol. (1799p.) Menasha, 1929. The 1. vol. contains portraits of pathologists of the last 50 years. 5. Cambridge, 1930. 6. Amsterdam, Sept. 1-7, 1935. Proceedings. 2v. 178 BOTANY, CRYPTOGAMIC Italy Congresso nazionale di botanica crittogamica. Organized by the Societa crittogamologica italiana. Parma, 1887. Atti. 134p. Varese, 1887. 178a BREAD France Congres national du bon pain. 1. Nice, May 14-15, 1938. 179 BREAD MAKING Congresso di panificazione. Milano, Oct. 20-22, 1923. Atti. 79p. Milano, 1923. 180 BREAD MAKING International (a) Conferenze tenute alia Esposizione internazionale di apparecchi di machinazione e panifica- zione. Milano, May-Aug. 1887. ★ ( ) xiii, 267p. Milano, 1887. 181 BREAD MAKING International (b) International congress on bread making. 1. 2. Congres international de la boulangerie. Congresso internazionale di panificazione. Internationaler Kongress der Brotindustrie, 1. Paris, 1889. 2. Paris, 1900. (?) Roma, 1932 (?) (?) Leipzig, 1936. [35] BREEDING 182 BREEDING France (a) Congres national de l'elevage. (?) Paris, 1932. C. rendu. 661p. Par., 1932. 183 BREEDING France (b) Congres de la selection animate. ?Identical with 183? (?) Paris, Dec. 7-8, 1936. C. rendu des travaux. 415p. Par., 1937. 184 BREEDING International Congres international de l'elevage et de I'alimentation. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 22-25, 1910. Had 10 sections: 1. general problems of breeding and alimentation; 5. breeding of milking animals. 185 BREEDING Italy Congresso zootecnico. (?) Cremona, 1913. Atti. lOOp. Cremona, 1913. 186 BREEDING Italy (interprovincial) Congresso interprovinciale zootecnico. ?Identical with 185? 3. Bologna, 1914. Atti ufficiali. 68p. Pesaro, 1914. 188 BREWERS International (a) Internationale Brauerversammlung. (?) Wien, June 16-21, 1873. Verhandlungen. ix, 146p. Wien, 1873. 189 BREWERS International (b) Internationale brewers' congress. If i See also 188. 1. Bruxelles, 1910. 2. Chicago, 1911. 190 BRUCELLOSIS International Congres international de brucelloses. 1. Avignon, 1935. See Gaz. hop., 1935, 108: 1074-8.—Presse m£d., 1935, 43: 1374.—Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1935, 15: 354; 391.—Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1293. 191 BUILDING International Congres international du batiment et des travaux publics. 1. C. i. de l'industrie du batiment et des travaux publics. 1. Liege, 1905. Rapports. (?) Bruxelles, 1935. Held together with the Congr&s international de la maconnerie et du bSton arme\ 192 BULLFIGHTING International Congres international de tauromachie. (?) Marseille, Sept. 1-2, 1906. BURIAL, REFORM [ 36 ] 193 BURIAL, REFORM iw»rt„n*swesens und fakultative Feuerbestattung. Kongress der Vereine fur Reform des Bestattungswesens u See also 338. (?) Gotha, Sept. 27, 1886. ( ) iv, 80p. Darmstadt, 1886. 194 BYZANTINE RESEARCH International Congres international des etudes byzantines. 1. Bucuresti, 1924. C. rend. 96p. Bucur., 1925. 4. Sofia, 1934. Actes. 195 CACAO International Congres international du cacao. (?) Bruxelles, 1932. C. rend, officiel. 196 CANCER Australia AUStraliaVeSgsCo?fSnceancer organization of Australia, which publishes its Reports annually. Place of meeting: Canberra. 1. Canberra, March 20-21, 1930. ★Report. 35p. 2. Mar. 26-27, 1931. ★Report. 45p. 3. Mar. 29-31, 1932. ★Report. 40p. 4. Mar. 1-3, 1933. ★Report. 84p. 5. Apr. 17-20, 1934. ★Report. 81p. 197 CANCER France Congres ^j*™"^ Association frangaise du cancer. (?) Strasbourg, July 23-24, 1923. C. rend. Rapports. 2v. Par., 1923. 198 CANCER Hungary <> Bud|rM;d19B%ien,1906,29:615. 199 CANCER International (a) International conference on cancer (l-wo- ) Internationa Konferenz fiir Krebsforschung. 2. 3 Conference internationale pour I'etude du cancer. (4) (5) I. c. on cancer. Also Cancer conference. , „, 07 1Qnfi 1. Heidelberg & Frankfurt a. M Sept. 25-27 1906. *1^^S*«£S^. 24?6e3r71:421Sh, Krebsforsch., 1907, 5: 2. Paris, Oct. 1-5, 1910- p iqll *£eX Arch. InternScEir., GaS,' 1910-11, 207-19.-Med. Korbl. Wiirttemb. arztl. Landesver. 1911,81:605. 3. Bruxelles, Aug. 1-5, 1913. Travaux. xvi, 566p. Brux., 1914. ofga^edCtt ^^ Pour I'etude du cancer. (4) Mohonk Lake, 1926. K See reference in Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2. (5) London, July 17-28, 1928 * Report. 588p, Bristol, 1928, [37] CANCER 200 CANCER International (b) Semaine internationale contre le cancer. Nov. 23-30, 1938. See Acta Unio internat. cancrum, 1938, 3: 92-7. 201 CANCER Italy (Italian conference on cancer) 2. Bologna, 1931. See note in Lancet, 1930, 2: 202 CANCER (CUTANEOUS) International Congreso internacional monografico de cancer de la piel. 1. Barcelona, 1929. ( ) 2v. 203 CANCER CAMPAIGN International International congress of scientific and social campaign against cancer (1933- ) Congres international de lutte scientifique et sociale contre le cancer. Internationaler Kongress fiir Krebsforschung und Krebsbekampfung. 1. Madrid, Oct. 25-30, 1933. See report in Versl. volksgezondh., 1934, 4: 7-15. ( ) Paris, Mar. 22, 1934. Preliminary conference of the representatives of the organizations, societies, and national institu- tions for the campaign against cancer. 2. Bruxelles, Sept. 20-26, 1936. ★Travaux scientifique (3 vol.) Brux., 1936. Also German edition: Veroffent- lichungen. For Program see Acta Unio. internat. cancrum, 1936, 1: 159-60. See also Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 91-4.—Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 908. 3. Atlantic City, Sept. 11-16, 1939. Planned. 204 CAPE TOWN International (International conference at Cape Town) Cape Town, Nov., 1932. See report in Lancet, 1932, 2: 1444-5. On sanitation in Africa, yellow f,ever, rodent plague, prevention and treatment of leprosy, sanitation of ports. 205. CARDIOLOGY Czechoslovakia Congres tchecoslovaque de cardiologie. Praha, 1933. C. rend. 2 vols. 206 CATALAN LANGUAGE International Congres internacional de la Llengua Catalana. 1. Barcelona(?) 1908. ( ) 701p. Bare, 1908. 207 CATALAN LANGUAGE Spain Congres dels metges de Llengua Catalana. 1. Barcelona, June 1913. ( ) 1 vol. Bare, 1913. 2. 1918(?) ( ) 2 vol. Barcelona, 1918. 4. Girone, June 1921. ( ) 2 vol. Bare, 1921. 5. Lleida, June 1928. Catalog general de la exposici6. 31p. Bare, 1928. CATHOLICS [38] 208 CATHOLICS Austria Allgemeiner osterreicher Katholikentag (fiir die gesammte Monarchic) 2. Wien, Apr. 29-May 2, 1889. Verhandlungen. 2 vol. Wien, 1889. 3. Linz, 1892. Bericht. 552p. Linz, 1892. 4. Salzburg, 1896. 5. Wien, 1905. 6. Wien, 1907. etc. 209 CATHOLICS German-American AUgemeine deutsch-amerikanische Katholiken-Versammlung. 2. Cincinnati, Sept. 3-4, 1888. Verhandlungen. 124p. S. Louis, 1888. 210 CATHOLICS France Congres general des catholiques de France. 1875. 211 CATHOLICS Switzerland Schweizerischer Katholikentag. 1. Luzern, Sept. 27-39, 1903. Offiz. Bericht. 119p. Luzern, 1903. 212 CATHOLICS, OLD Germany Altkatholiken-Kongress. Synode der Altkatholiken des Deutschen Reiches. Publishes Verhandlungen. 1. 2. Koln, 1872; 3. 6. Bonn, June 4, 1879; subsequent congresses held in Bonn: 7. June 8, 1881; 8. May 16, 1883; 9. May 27, 1885; 10. June 1, 1887; 11. 14. 1902 (together with the 5th international congress) 213 CATHOLICS, OLD International Congres international des anciens-catholiques (1888- ) Internationaler Altkatholiken-Kongress. 1. Heidelberg, 1888. 2. Luzern, 1892. 3. Rotterdam, 1894. 4. Wien, 1897. 5. Bonn, 1902. Stenogr. Bericht. 128p. Bonn, 1902. 6. Olten, 1904. Ber. 149p. Aarau, 1905. 7. 's-Gravenhage, Sept. 3-5, 1907. Ber. 177p. 8. Wien, Sept. 6-9, 1909. Ber. 160p. Wien, 1910. 10. Bern, Sept. 2-4, 1925. 11. Utrecht, Aug. 13-16, 1928. 12. Konstanz, 1934. Bericht. 213a CATHOLIC PHYSICIANS International International congress of catholic physicians. 1. Budapest, 1930. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: pt 1.—Paris meU, 1930, 78: 214 CATHOLIC SOCIETIES Germany Versammlung der katholischen Vereine Deutschlands (1848- ) 1. Generalversammlung etc. 5.-9. Versammlung des katholischen Vereines Deutschlands, 12. 18. ... Deutschlands und Oesterreichs. 19. ... der deutschen Landern. [ 39 ] CATHOLIC SOCIETIES 22. 23. Versammlung der Katholiken Deutschlands. 24. Katholische Generalversammlung Deutschlands. 25. and on as 22. Does not belong to this set a) Katholiken-Kongress, Munchen, Sept. 22-24, 1871; b) Katholikenversammlung, Munchen, Apr. 10, 1871. Annual meeting; publishes Verhandlungen. 1. Mainz, Oct. 3-6, 1848; 2. Breslau, May 9-12, 1849; 3. Regensburg, Oct. 2-5,1849 (!); 4. Linz, Sept. 24-27, 1850; 5. Mainz, Oct. 7-10, 1851; 6. Munster, Sept. 21-23, 1852. Further congresses held mostly in September or late August as follows: 7. Wien, 1853; 8. Linz, 1856; 9. Salzburg, 1857; 10. Koln, 1858; 11. Freiburg i. B., 1859; 12. Praha, 1860; 13. Munchen, 1861; 14. Aachen, 1862; 15. Frankfurt a. M., 1863; 16. Wurzburg, 1864; 17. Trier, 1865; 18. Innsbruck, 1867; 19. Bamberg, 1868; 20. Dusseldorf, 1869; 21. Mainz, 1871; 22. Breslau, 1872; 23. Freiburg, 1875; 24. Munchen, 1876; 25. Wurzburg, 1877; 26. Aachen, 1879; 27. Konstanz, 1880; and so on yearly 37. Coblenz, 1890; 47. Bonn, 1900, etc. 215 CATTLE COMMISSIONERS American American convention of cattle commisioners. Assembled on the call of the governor of Illinois to report on Texas fever. Springfield, 111., Dec. 1-3, 1868. ★Proceedings & debates. 163p. Springf., 1869. 216 CATTLE GROWERS United States National convention of cattle growers. Under the auspices of the Consolidated cattle growers' association of the United States. Chicago, 1887. ★Proceedings. 91p.; 10 1. Chic, 1887. 217 CELTIC International Congres pan-Celtique international. 1. Bruxelles, Aug. 25-31, 1910. Organized by the Union celtique; also an exposition. 218 CEREALS Spain Congreso cerealista. 1. Valladolid, 1927. Organisaci6n. Discusiones. 3 vol. 219 CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT United States Mid-West conference on character development. (?)1930(?) ★ Proceedings (under title: The child's emotions) x, 406p. Chic, 1930. 220 CHARITABLE RELIEF International International conference on charitable relief to aliens. (?) Paris, 1913. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1913, 60: 221 CHARITIES Austria Charitas-Kongress. 5. Oesterreichischer Charitas-Kongress. Reports published privately. 3. Linz, 1906. Ber. 88p. Wien, 1906. 4. Wien, 1910. Ber. 136p. Wien, 1910. 5. Brunn, Nov. 14-16, 1913. Ber. 25p. Wien, 1913. CHARITIES [40] 222 CHARITIES Illinois Conference of charities. 1. 1896. Proceedings. 223 CHARITIES Italy Congresso nazionale delle opere pie (1879- ) 1. Congresso italiano per le riforme e I'ordinamento delle opere pie. (1) Napoli, 1879. Atti. 150p. Nap., 1879. 2. Firenze, 1893. Atti. 219p. Fir., 1893. 3. Genova, 1896. Atti. 414p. Genova, 1897. 4. Torino, 1898. Atti. 199p. Bologna, 1899. 5. Venezia, 1900. Atti. viii, 191p. Venez., 1902. 224 CHARITIES Massachusetts State conference of charities. 1. 1903. Program. 2. 1904. For report see Charities, 1904, 13: 160-4. 3. 1905. For report see Charities, 1905, 15: 263-6. 225 CHARITIES Pacific Coast Conference of charities. 1. 1896. Proceedings. 226 CHARITIES, CATHOLIC United States National conference of catholic charities. 1. 1910. Proceedings. 227 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Arkansas State conference of charities and correction. Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1912; 2. 1913; 3. 1914. 228 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Connecticut State conference on charities and correction. Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1910; 2. 1911; 3. 1912. 229 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Indiana Conference of charities and correction. 1. 1890. Proceedings. 3. 1894. Proceedings. 230 CHARITIES & CORRECTION International International congress of charities, correction, and philanthropy. Held during the World's Columbian Exposition. See also 245. [ 41 ] CHARITIES & CORRECTION ( ) Chicago, June 1893. ★Report. Bait., 1894. Published in several sections. CONTENTS ★a) General exercises. 48p. ★b) Report of 1. section: Public treatment of pauperism. 319p. c) Report of 2. section: ★d) Report of 3. section: Hospitals, dispensaries, and nursing, xiv, 719p. ★e) Report of 4. section: Commitment, detention, care, and treatment of the insane. 193p. ★f) Report of 5. section: Prevention and repression of crime. 107p. ★g) Report of 6. section: Organization of charities. 400p. h) Report of 7. section: ★i) Report of 8. section: Care and training of the feeble-minded. 23p. a and b bound in one volume; also e, f, and i. 231 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Iowa State conference of charities and correction. Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1898. 19. 1917. 232 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Kentucky State conference, charities and correction. 1. 1905. Report. 233 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Maryland Conference of charities and correction. 3. 1907. Proceedings. 234 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Michigan State conference of charities and correction. Discontinued in 1908; reorganized in 1913, but no publications after this year. 1. 1883. Proceedings. 235 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Minnesota State conference of charities and correction. Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1893. 237 CHARITIES & CORRECTION New York, N. Y. Conference of charities and correction. 1. 1910. Proceedings. 238 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Ohio State conference of charities and correction. 1. 1892. Proceedings. 6. 1896. Proceedings. 239 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Oregon State conference of charities and correction. 1. 1902. Report of proceedings. 2. 1903. CHARITIES & CORRECTION [ 42 ] 240 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Texas State conference on charities and correction. 1. (1911?) No publication. 2. 1912. Proceedings. 241 CHARITIES & CORRECTION Virginia Conference of charities and correction. 4. 1904. Proceedings. 242 CHARITY Australasian Australasian conference on charity. 1. 1890. Proceedings. 2. 1891. Proceedings. 243 CHARITY France Congres d'assistance. 3. Congres d'assistance publique et de bienfaisance privee. 6. Congres d'assistance publique et privee. 2. Rouen & Le Havre, June 15-19, 1879. ( ) 2 vol. Par., 1898. 3. Bordeaux, June 1-7, 1903. C. rendus. 3 vol. Bord., 1904. 5. Nantes, July 3-8, 1911. ( ) v, 417p. Nantes, 1912. 6. Montpellier, June 1-7, 1914. ( ) 469p. Montp., 1919. 244 CHARITY International (a) Congres international d'assistance publique et de bienfaisance privee (1856- ) 1. C. i. de bienfaisance. 2. The same; also Internationaler Kongress fiir Armenpflege; Internationaler Wohltatigkeitskongress. 3. as head title. 4. Congresso internazionale di beneficenza. Do not confuse with 230 or 245. (1) Bruxelles, 1856. ★ ( ) 2 vol. xix, 518p.; Annexes 360p. Brux., 1857. See also Mbl. med. Statist., 1856, 59. Established the Association internationale de bienfaisance, which publishes its Bulletin, and keeps a Bureau central de bienfaisance. (2) Frankfurt a. M., 1857. ★ ( ) 2 vol. xx, 428p.; 603p. Frankf., 1858. (3) London, 1862. ( ) 2 vol. Lond., 1863. 4. Milano, 1880. ★Atti. viii, 507p. Milano, 1882. — Atti del Comitato ordinatore. 165p. Milano, 1880. 245 CHARITY International (b) Congres international d'assistance publique et de bienfaisance privee (1889- ) 1. C. i. d'assistance. 3. as head title. Do not confuse with 230; 243; 244. Also called: International congress of public and private benevolent in- stitutions. 1. Paris, July 28-Aug. 4, 1889. ( ) 2 vol. Par., 1890. 2. Geneve, 1896. [43] CHARITY 3. Paris, July 30-Aug. 5, 1900. Recueil des travaux. 6 vol. Par., 1900. 4. Milano, 1906. Atti. 6 vol. Milano, 1907-9. 5. K0benhavn, 1910. Recueil des travaux. 2 vol. Kbh., 1911. 246 CHAUFFEUR Germany AUgemeine Konferenz deutscher Berufsautomobilfuhrer. 2. Berlin, Apr. 16-17, 1913. Protokoll. 84p. Berl., 1913. 247 CHEMICAL International International chemical congress (1860- ) 1. Internationaler Chemiker-Kongress. (1) Karlsruhe, Sept. 3-5, 1860. Der internationale Chemiker-Kongress (by A. E. Stock) Berl., 1933. Published for the Deutsche Bunsengesellschaft. (2) Paris, 1867. (3) Moskva, 1872. (4) Wien, 1873. (5) Philadelphia, 1876. (6) Paris, 1878. (7) Dusseldorf, 1880. (8) Milano, 1881. (9) Paris, 1889. (10) Chicago, 1893. It was decided to organize the congress and to meet at regular intervals. For continuation see 250. 248 CHEMICAL International (b) International chemical conference (1920- ) Meetings of the International union of chemistry. Also called Congres international de chimie pure et appliquee. 1. Roma, 1920. (Publication) 2. Bruxelles, 1921. 3. Lyon, 1922. 4. Cambridge, 1923. 5. K0benhavn, 1924. 6. Bucuresti, 1925. 7. Washington, 1926. 8. Warszawa, 1927. 9. 's-Gravenhage, 1928. 10. Liege, 1930. 12. Luzern & Zurich, 1936. C. rendus. 249 CHEMISTRY Italy Congresso (nazionale) di chimica pura ed applicata (1902- ) 1. 2. C. n. di chimica applicata. 1. Torino, 1902. Atti. 527p. Tor., 1903. 2. Torino, 1911. Atti. 544p. Tor., 1912. 3. Firenze & Toscana, May 26-June 1, 1929. Atti. xlviii, 850p. Roma, 1930. 4. Roma & Abruzzo, 1932. Atti. 5. Sardegna, 1935. Atti. 250 CHEMISTRY, APPLIED International International congress of applied chemistry (1894- ) 1. 2. 4. Congres international de chimie appliquee, 6. Congresso internazionale di chimica applicata. CHEMISTRY, APPLIED [ 44 ] 3. 5. Internationaler Kongress fiir angewandte Chemie. 7. as head title. 9. Congreso internacional de quimica pura y aplicada. Direct continuation of 247. Do not confuse with 248. Has 11 sections with 19 subsections. Special commissions: a) C. d'unification des mSthodes d'analyses des denrees alimentaires. b) C. internationale pour I'analyse des engrais et des matieres alimentaires aru- ficiels. c) C. internationale d'analyses. , , v,ii;t<5 e) C. internationale pour l'unification des methodes d'epreuves sur la staointe des explosifs. f) C. internationale des tables annuelles physico-chimiques. 1. Bruxelles, Aug. 4-11, 1894. C. rendus. 2. Paris, July 27-Aug. 5, 1896. C. r. 3 vol. Par., 1897. 3. Wien, July 28-Aug. 2, 1898. Bericht. 3 vol. Wien, 1899. 4. Paris, July 23-28, 1900. C. r. 3 vol. Par., 1901. 5. Berlin, June 2-9, 1903. Bericht. 4 vol. Berl., 1904. — Rapports, 5. sect. Sucrerie. Brux., 1903. 6. Roma, Apr. 26-May 3, 1906. Atti. 7 vol. Roma, 1907. — Bericht der internationalen Analysenkommission. 421p. Z^ur., lyuo. English, German, French editions. 7. London, May 27-June 2, 1909. ★List of committees. 76p. Lond., 1909. — (Proceedings) 18 vol. Lond., 1910. See also J. R. Army M. Corps, 1909, 13: 200-8. 8. Washington & New York, Sept. 6-13, 1912. ★Preliminary announcement. 31p. N. Y., 1911. — (Proceedings) 29 vol. (Volume 8 on hygiene) 9. Madrid, Apr. 5-11, 1934. (Proceedings) 8 vol. See also Gior. biol. appl., 1934, 4: 81-7. 10. Roma, May 15-21, 1938. See Biochim. ter. sper., 1938, 25: 231-7. 251 CHEMISTRY, INDUSTRIAL France Congres de chimie industrielle. 3. Paris, Oct. 21-26, 1923. ( ) lxxx, 828p. Par., 1924. Forms special No. of Chimie et industrie. 252 CHEMISTRY, INDUSTRIAL Italy Congresso di chimica industriale. Milano, Apr. 13-18, 1924. Atti. xi, 478. Milano, 1924. 253 CHEMISTRY, PHARMACEUTICAL Italy Congresso chimico-farmaceutico nazionale. 5. Milano, 1906. Atti ufficiali. 663p. Milano, 1907. 6. Trieste, June 9-14, 1921. Atti. 502p. Saluzzo, 1925. 254 CHEMISTRY, PHARMACEUTICAL Italy: Marchigi Congresso chimico-farmaceutico umbro-marchigiano (1898-99) 1. C. farmaceutico marchigiano. 2. as head title. Since 1901, meetings held by Associazione chimico-farmaceutica marchigiana ed umbra. 1. Senigallia, 1898. Atti. 95p. Senigallia, 1898. 2. Perugia, 1899. Atti. 40p. Perugia, 1900. [ 45 ] CHEMISTRY & PHARMACY 255 CHEMISTRY & PHARMACY International Congres international de chimie et de pharmacie. 1. Liege, July 27-30, 1905. Rapports & communications. Liege, 1907. Sections: 1. general and physico-chemistry; 2. analytical and industrial mineral chemistry; 3. organic industrial; 4. food chemistry; 6. agricultural chemistry; 7. biological and physiological chemistry; chemistry applied to hygiene and bacteriology; 8. deontology; 9. history and legislation. 256 CHILD American American child's congress. 1. 1913. Bulletin. No. 1, 2. 2. 1918. Bulletin. No. 1, 2. 257 CHILD Mexico Congreso mexicano del niho. 1. Mexico, 1921(?) ( ) 2 1. 51p. Mexico, 1921. 2. Mexico, 1923. See in J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 3. Mexico, 1925. See Ibid. 258 CHILD Panamerican Congreso panamericano del nino (1916- ) 2. Congreso americano del nino. 4. C. americano da crianca. 1. Buenos Aires, 1916. ★Programme. 15p. 2. Montevideo, 1918. Conclusiones generales sancionales. 26p. Montev., 1919. 4. Santiago de Chile, 1924. See Sciencia meU, Rio, 1924, 2: 585-8. 5. La Habana, 1926. 6. Lima, 1930. ★Colaboraci6n (Mexico. Departamento de salubridad piiblica) 74p. Mex., 1930. — ★Report of U. S. delegates, v, 61p. Wash., 1931. See also J. Social Hyg., 1931, 17: 7. Mexico, Oct. 1935. See Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1935, 14: 643-6.—Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1936, 7: 256; 312.—Gac. me"d. Mexico, 1935-36, 66: 424-6. 259 CHILD, ABNORMAL: EDUCATION Germany Allgemeiner Fiirsorge-Erziehungs-Tag. (?) Rostock, June 23-27, 1910. Bericht ii. d. Verh. 144p. Berl., 1910. (?) Dresden, June 24-27, 1912. Schriften. 2 Heft. Berl., 1912. 260 CHILD, AFRICAN International International conference on African children. International conference on child welfare in Africa. Conference internationale pour l'enfance africaine. (1) Geneve, 1931. The African child (by Sharp, E.) 124p. Lond., 1931. See also Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1931, 13: 261 CHILD, CLIMATOTHERAPY France Congres de I'enfant a la mer et a la montagne. 2. Nice, 1937. See Presse therm, dim., 1937, 78: 302. 3. Grenoble, Sept. 15, 1938. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----IV CHILD HEALTH [ 46 ] 262 CHILD HEALTH Iowa Iowa White House conference on child health and protection. (1) Des Moines, 1932. * Proceedings. 506p. (Des Moines, 1932) 263 CHILD HEALTH Washington White House conference on child health and protection (1909- ) Note : Since 1930, there have been many state, county, regional, and city con- ferences held. 1. Washington, 1909. Called by President Theodore Roosevelt. On dependent children; suggests Children's Bureau. 2. Washington, 1919. Called by President Woodrow Wilson. Five sections. 3. Washington, 1930. Called by President Herbert Hoover. ★Reports. Wash., 1930-33. , J . . 4 _ . t. n mnA Divided into 4 sections: 1. medical service; 2. public health and administration; 3. education and training; 4. the handicapped. 264 CHILD LABOR United States National conference on child labor. March, 1917. 265 CHILD PROTECTION Austria Oesterreichischer Kinderschutzkongress. 2. Salzburg, Sept. 4-6, 1913. Schriften. 2 Bd. Wien, 1913. 265a CHILD PROTECTION Balkan Congres balkanique de la protection de l'enfance. 2. Beograd, Oct. 1938. For program see Arch. m6d. sociale hyg., Brux., 1938, 1: 399. 266 CHILD PROTECTION Germany Deutscher Kongress fiir Sauglingsschutz (1909- ) 7. Deutsche Tagung fur Sauglings- und Kleinkinderschutz. Organized by the Deutsche Vereinigung fur Sauglingsschutz. 1. Dresden, 1909. ★Stenographischer Bericht ii. d. Verhandlungen. 143p. Berl., 1909. 5. Karlsruhe, 1917. Bericht. 69p. Charlottenb., 1917. 7. Miinchen, Mar. 21-22, 1925. Bericht. 209p. Berl., 1925. Published as report of the Deutsche Vereinigung fiir Sauglings- und Kleinkinderschutz. 8. Dusseldorf, Sept. 13-14, 1926. ( ) 109p. Berl., 1926. 9. Hamburg, Sept. 17, 1928. ( ) 85p. Berl., 1928. 267 CHILD PROTECTION Netherlands Congres voor kinderbescherming. (?) 's-Gravenhage, Apr. 6-9, 1904. ★Stenographisch verslag. viii, 506p. Amst., 1904. (?) Amsterdam, 1913. Kindervoeding en -Weeding (etc.) 4 vols. 268 CHILD REARING Austria Tagung iiber die Fragen der Kinderaufzucht, des Sauglings- und Kleinkindesalters. (1) Wien, Apr. 7-8, 1919. ★Verhandlungsschrift. 115p. Wien, 1919. Forms No. 5, Veroff. Volksgesundhamt., Wien. [ 47 ] CHILDREN, DEPENDENT 268a CHILDREN, DEPENDENT Ohio State conference on dependent children. Published Proceedings (1914-16) 269 CHILD STUDY Germany Kongress fiir Kinderforschung und Jugendfiirsorge. (?) Berlin, 1906. Bericht. 27p. 432p. Langensalza, 1907. 270 CHILD WELFARE America International child welfare convention. Under the auspices of the National Congress of Mothers and Parent-Teacher Association. 1. 1908. Proceedings. 2. No publication. Washington, 1914. Proceedings. 271 CHILD WELFARE Belgium Congres national des oeuvres de l'enfance. 1. Charleroi, July 13, 1924. ( ) 103p. Brux., 1924. 272 CHILD WELFARE International (a) International congress for the welfare and protection of children (1896- ) 1. Congresso internazionale per l'infanzia. Congres international de la protection de l'enfance. International congress of charities and the protection of ... Organized by the Association internationale pour la protection de l'enfance. 1. Firenze, 1896. Memorie, discussioni e processi verbali. 2v. Milano, 1899-1902. 2. Budapest, 1899. 3. London, 1903 (1902?) (?) Bruxelles, 1913. (?) Bruxelles, 1921. 9. Paris, 1931. C. rendu. See notes in Paris m£d., 1931, 80: 10. Paris, July 4-9, 1933. See Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1933/34, 7: 135-68.—Gaz. hop., 1933, 106: 1289-93.—J. m6d. Paris, 1933, 53: 707-11.—Presse meU, 1933, 41: 1268-70. 11. (?) 1935. See MeU inf., 1935, 42: 294-304. 12. Paris, July 19-22, 1937. See J. meU Paris, 1937, 57: 13. Frankfurt a. M., June 12-18, 1938. 273 CHILD WELFARE International (b) Internationaler Kongress fiir Kinderfursorge. 2. Roma, Sept. 23-26, 1937. For Bericht see Kinderarztl. Prax., 1938, 9: 40-42. On a) prevention of infantile mortality from nutritional diseases; b) climatic colonies for preschool children; c) sanitary measures for European children in the colonies. 274 CHILD WELFARE Italy Congresso regionale per l'educazione e per l'assistenza dell'infanzia. (?) Bologna, Nov. 15-17, 1927. Atti. 113p. Bologna, 1928. CHILD WELFARE [ 48 ] 275 CHILD WELFARE Minnesota State conference of child welfare boards with the Board of Control. 1. 1919. Proceedings. 276 CHILD WELFARE Ohio State conference on child welfare. Publishes the Ohio Child, v.l, 1919- 277 CHILD WELFARE South Africa Child welfare conference. Publishes report of proceedings (No. 1, 1917- 278 CHOCOLATE International Congres international des fabricants de chocolate et de cacao. (?) Antwerpen, 1930. Volume preparatoire. C. rend. 2v. 279 CHOLELITHIASIS International Congres international de la lithiase biliare (1932- 1. Vichy, Sept. 19-22, 1932. ★Rapports. 363p. 40p. Par., 1932. ★ Comptes rendus. 612p. Par., 1932. See also An. Fac. med., Montev., 1932, 17: 1277-95. 280 CHOLERA Alger Reunion generale du corps medical d'Alger en prevision d'une epidemie cholerique. ( ) Alger, July 18-19, 1884. ★Proces-verbaux. See in Alger meU, 1884, 12: 225-31. 281 CHOLERA Canada Medical conference held in the Bureau of Agriculture (on cholera) () Ottawa, March 1866. ★Canada. Memorandum on cholera. 34p. Ottawa, 1886. 282 CHOLERA Germany Cholera-Conferenz. (2) Conferenz zur Erorterung der Cholerafrage. (1) Weimar, Apr. 28-39, 1867. ★Verhandlungen. viii, 92p. Munch., 1867. Forms Suppl. to Zschr. Biol., 1867, 3: — ★Bericht. 32p. Koln, 1867. 1. (2) Berlin, 1884. See Med. News, 1884, 45: 221; passim. 2. (3) Berlin, 1885. Called Zweite Serie. ★ ( ) 78p. Berl., 1885. Also in Berl. klin. Wschr., 1885, 22: 309; 325. — ★( ) 60p. Berl., 1885. Also in Deut. med. Wschr., 1885, 11: 329; 342. See also Aerztl. Intell. Bl., 1885, 32: 511; 599.—Med. News, 1885, 46: 606; 634.—Ned. mil. geneesk. arch., 1885, 9: 302-16. 283 CHOLERA International Baltische internationale Cholerakonferenz. ( ) Riga, July 25-27, 1921. See Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1168. [49] CHOLERA 284 CHOLERA Italy Conferenza pubblica sul cholera. (1) Tortona, July 13, 1884. ★Conferenza pubblica sul cholera (by V. Pasquali) Tortona, 1884. 285 CHOLERA Netherlands (Verhandlungen iiber Choleraquarantane) (?) Antwerpen, Aug. 29-30, 1885. See Zschr. Preuss. statist. Bur., 1886, 26: 31^1. 286 CHOLERA Riga Sitzungen sammtlicher Aerzte Riga's in Betreff der daselbst herrschenden Cholera- Epidemie. ( ) Riga, May 30-Aug. 1, 1831. Protocoll-Extracte d. 1.-6. Sitzung. Hamb., 1831. — Protocoll-Extracte der 4 letzten Sitzungen. Hamb., 1831. — ★Hanover. Konigliche Immediat-Commission gegen die Cholera. Ueber die asiatische Cholera; aus den Protocollen der Rigaer Aerzte. Hannover, 1831. 287 CHOLERA Russia: Kaluga Sezd zemskikh vrachei ... kaluzhskoi guberny ... (kholera) Kaluga, Feb. 25-Mar. 1, 1893. ★Trudi. 94p. Kaluga, 1893. 288 CHOLERA Russia: Kavkaz Sezd kavkazkikh vrachei ... cholernoi epidemii. 1. Tiflis, 1893. ★Dnevnik. Tiflis, 1893. — ★Trudi. 357p. Tiflis, 1893. 289 CHOLERA Russia: S. Peterburg Sanitarny sezd zemskikh predstavitelei i vrachei S. Peterburgskoi gubernii ... kholernoi epidemii. S. Peterburg, March 20-22, 1893. ★Protokoli. S. Peterburg, 1893. 290 CHRISTIAN Basel Christliche Jahresfeste in Basel (1889- ) Annual meetings in June or July; held in Basel, Switzerland. Publishes Bericht (about 100 pages each) 1. July 1-4, 1889.—2. June 30-July 4, 1890.—3. June 26-30, 1892.—4. 1893.— 5. 1894.— ... 11. 1900, etc. 291 CHRYSANTHEMUM International Congres international des chrysanthemes. (1?) (place ?) Nov. 1910. 292 CHRONOMETRY International (a) Congres international de chronometrie. Special commissions: 1. Commission pour elaborer un projet d'unification des 6preuves et concours pour chronometres de poche; 2. C. pour etudier la question des unites employees en horologerie (etc.) 3. C. pour rechercher les moyens pratiques de realiser dans l'order scientifique la division decimale du temps. CHRONOMETRY [ 50 ] 1. Paris, Sept. 7-12, 1889. C. rendu d. trav. Par., 1891. 2. Paris, July 28-Aug. 4, 1900. C. rend. Par., 1901. Establishes a Commission internationale permanente. 293 CHRONOMETRY International (b) Conference internationale de l'heure. Organized by the Bureau des longitudes. (1) Paris, Oct. 1912. ( ) 290p. Par., 1913. (2) Paris, 1913. 294 CINEMATOGRAPHY, EDUCATIONAL International International congress of educational and instructional cinematography. Congresso internazionale de cinematographia educativa. Congres international de cinematographic educative. Organized by the International Educational Cinematographic Institute. 1. Roma, Apr. 19-24, 1934. Reports, v.l: Cinema et education; v.2: Cinema et enseignement. See Bull. Internat. Bur. League of Nat., 1934, 6: 120-3. 297 CIRCULATORY INSUFFICIENCY Russia Konferentsia v spravi nedostatnosti krovoobish. (Conference on the problem of circulatory insufficiency) (1?) Kiev, Dec. 23-28, 1936. See report in M<5d. exp., Kharkov, 1937, No. 5, 99-102. 298 CITIZENS New Orleans Mass meeting to return thanks for the succor extended to the city during the epidemic of 1878. New Orleans, Dec. 6, 1878. ★Proceedings. 15p. N. Orl., 1878. 299 CITY Germany Kongress fiir Stadtewesen (1912- ) 6. Deutscher Stadtetag. 1. Dusseldorf, 1912. Verhandlungen. 2 vol. Duss., 1913. 6. Hannover, Sept. 25-26, 1924. 300 CITY International (a) Conference internationale des villes. (1?) Liege & Anvers, 1930. (2?) Lyon, 1934. 301 CITY International (b) Congres international des villes (1913- ) 1. Gand, 1913. ( ) 2 vols. 2. Amsterdam, 1924. Actes. 3. Paris, 1925. Actes. 3 vols. 4. Sevilla & Barcelona, 1929. Actes. 4 vols. 5. London, 1932. Actes. 2 vols. 302 CITY Italy Congresso nazionale di urbanistica. 1. Roma, Apr. 5-7, 1937. Communicazioni, 152p. Roma, 1937. [ 51 ] CITY PLANNING 303 CITY PLANNING California Conference on city planning. Publishes Bulletin (No. 1, 1915- ) 304 CITY PLANNING Canada Canadian housing and town planning congress. 1. 1912. Proceedings. 305 CITY PLANNING England Town planning conference. London, Oct. 10, 1910. 306 CITY PLANNING United States National conference on city planning. Before 1911: ... planning and the problems of congestion. Also publishes City Plan (v.l, 1915/16- ) 1. 1909. Proceedings. 307 CITY PROBLEMS United States Conference for investigations of city problems. (?) Atlanta, May 26-27, 1896. ★Proceedings. 24p. Atlanta, Ga., 1903. 308 CLIMATOTHERAPY France Congres frangais de climatotherapie et d'hygiene urbaine (1904- ) 1. Nice, 1904. See Lyon me"d., 1904, 102: 2. Arcachon, 1905. See Lyon m£d., 1905, 104: 3. Cannes, 1907. 4. Biarritz, Apr. 20-25, 1908. ★Comptes-rendus. 473p. Par., 1909. (?) Monaco, 1920. (?) Bordeaux, 1928. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: pt 1. 309 COAL, BITUMINOUS International International conference on bituminous coal (1926- ) Held in Pittsburgh. 1. Pittsburgh, 1926; 2. Ibid., 1928; 3. Ibid., 1932; 4. ... 310 COFFEE International International coffee congress. International congress for the study of the production and consumption of coffee. Washington, 1903 (?) Report. 312p. Wash., 1903. 311 COFFEE Nederlandsch-Indie KofRecongres in Nederlandsch-Indie. 4. Malang, 1901. Verslag. 312 COLIBACILLOSIS Congres de la colibacillose, des infections et des intoxications d'origine intestinale, 1. Chatel-Guyon, 1934. See Presse meU, 1934, 42; 1721.—Presse therm, dim,, 1934, 75: 661-96, COLITIS [52] 313 COLITIS Congres des colites. 1. Plombieres-les-Bains, 1935. ,„,,.,, ,_ ,007. naSsim For C. rend, see Presse therm, dim., 1936, 77: 33-52.—Bruxelles m<5d., 1934/di>, Ja. i",, v 314 COLLEGE HYGIENE United States National conference on college hygiene. (1?) Syracuse, N. Y., 1931. See J. Social Hyg., 1931, 17: 315 COLLOID CHEMISTRY United States National symposium on colloid chemistry. , n^moW Sponsored by the Colloid Committee of the (U. S.) National Research Council. 2. Chicago, Northwestern Univ., June 18-21, 1924. ★Colloid symposium monographs, vii, 368p. N. Y., 1925. 3. Minnesota Univ., June 1925. ★Colloid symposium monographs. 323p. N. Y., 1925. 7. Johns Hopkins Univ., June 1929. ★Colloid symposium annual, viii, 300p. N. Y., 1930. 11. Madison, Wise, June 1934. ★Colloid symposium monographs. 288p. Bait., 1935. 12. Ithaca, N. Y., June 1935. ★Colloid symp. monogr. 156p. Bait., 1936. 316 COLONIAL Belgium Congres colonial national (1920- ) 1. Bruxelles, Dec. 18-20, 1920. C. rend. d. seances. 452p. Brux., 1921. 2. Bruxelles, 1926. C. rend. & rapp. 3. Bruxelles, 1930. Rapp. (2 vol. ?) 317 COLONIAL Germany Deutscher Kolonialkongress. 1. Berlin, 1902. Verhandlungen. 856p. Berl., 1903. 2. Berlin, 1905. ★Verhandlungen. c, 1055p. Berl., 1906. 3. Berlin, Oct. 6-8, 1910. Verh. 95p. 1197p. Bed., 1910. 318 COLONIAL France Congres colonial frangais. (1) Paris, June 5-10, 1905. C. rend. Par., 1905. See also Arch. m6d. nav., 1905, 84: 92-114. (2) Marseille, 1906. C. rend. 4 vols. 1907-8. 3. (place?) 1907. 4. (place?) 1908. 319 COLONIAL International Congres colonial international (1889- ) The numbered congresses were held by the International Colonial Institute of Bruxelles. (a) Paris, 1889. . Deliberations & travaux. C. rend. Par., 1890, (b) Bruxelles, 1897. C. rend. Brux., 1898, [53] COLONIAL (c) Paris, 1900. Rapp., mem. & p. verb. 1. Bruxelles, 1894; 2. La Haye, 1895; 3. Berlin, 1897; 4. Bruxelles, 1899; 5. Paris, 1900; 6. La Have, 1901; 7. London, 1903; 8. Wiesbaden, 1904; 9. Roma, 1905; 10. Bruxelles, 1907; 11. Paris, 1908; 12. La Haye, 1909; 13. Braunschweig, 1911; 14. Bruxelles, 1912; 15. An international colonial congress called the 3rd was held at Gand, 1913 (C. rend. 2 vols) 320 COLONIAL Italy Congresso coloniale italiano. (b) C. nazionale coloniale. (c) C. nazionale coloniale per il dopo guerra delle colonie. (1?) Asmara, 1905. Atti. 2 vols. (b) Napoli, 1917. Atti. xx, 371p. Nap., 1917. (c) Roma, 1919. Atti. xxxi, Slip. Roma, 1920. — Voti. 31p. Roma, 1919. 321 COLONIAL STUDIES Italy Congresso di studi coloniali (1931- ) 1. Firenze, 1931. Atti. 7 vols. 2. Napoli, Oct. 1-5, 1934. Atti. 7 vols. Fir., 1935-37. 322 COMBUSTIBLES, LIQUID International Congres international des combustibles liquides. 1. Paris, 1922. 323 COMMERCE International (a) Congres international du commerce et de l'industrie (1869- (a) C. i. commercial. (a) Kairo, 1869. (b) Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 120p. Par., 1880. (c) Bruxelles, 1880. (d) Paris, Sept. 23-28, 1889. Rapp. Par., 1890. (1) Bruxelles, Sept. 6-11, 1897. Documents & C. rend. 2 vols. Brux., 1898. (2) Philadelphia, 1899. (3) Paris, July 23-29, 1900. Discussions. Par., 1902. 4. Ostende, 1902. C. rend, analyt. Ostende, 1902. Also as reprint from the Rev. internat. commerce, 1902, 4: 324 COMMERCE International (b) Conference parlamentaire internationale du commerce. Annual. 1. (1915?) 2. Paris(?) Apr. 27-29, 1916. Programme des travaux & C. rend. Par., 1916. 3. Roma, 1917. C. rend. d. seances. Par., 1918. 4. London, 1918. 10. Bruxelles, June 23-26, 1924. C. rend. 222p. Malines, 1924. 11. Roma, Apr. 17-20, 1925. ( ) 156p. Roma, 1925. 16. Bruxelles, 1930. C. rend. Annexes. 17. Praha, 1931. C. rend. Annexes. Statuts. 2 vols. COMMERCIAL EXPANSION [ 54 j 325 COMMERCIAL EXPANSION International Congres scientifique pour I'expansion des relations commerciales internationales. (1?) Lyon(?) Mar. 1, 1924. C. rend. Lyon, 1924. 326 COMMUNISTIC INTERNATIONALE Congres de l'Internationale Communiste. Kongress der kommunistischen Internationale. 5. C. communiste mondiale. 1. Moskva, Mar. 2-19, 1919. Protokoll der Verhandlungen. 202p. Hamb., 1921. 2. Petrograd & Moskva, July 19, July 23-Aug. 7, 1920. Protokoll d. Verh. ix, 798p. Hamb., 1921. 3. Moskva, June 22-July 12, 1921. Theses et resolutions. — Protokoll. 1083p. Hamb., 1921. 4. Petrograd & Moskva, Nov. 5-Dec. 5, 1922. Bericht. 222p. Hamb., 1923. — Protokoll. viii, 1088p. Hamb., 1925. 5. Petrograd & Moskva, June 17-July 8, 1924. C. rend, analyt. 2 vols. Par., 1925. 6. Moskva, 1928. C. rend, stenogr. — Protokoll. 4 vols. Altona, 1928. 327 CONCRETE International Congres international du beton et du beton arme. 1. Liege, 1930. Rapports. 2 vols. Also 2. ed. published. 328 CONGO Congo Conference. See also No. 15 ( ) Berlin, 1885. ( ) 176p. Wash., 1885. Forms No. 247, H. R. Ex. Doc. — Conferences sur le Congo. 2 vols. Brux., 1886. 329 CONSERVATION United States National conservation congress. (1?) S. Paul, 1910. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1910, 55: 330 COOPERATION, MEDICAL Frankfurt Konferenz fiir medizinisch-naturwissenschaftliche Zusammenarbeit (1936- ) Known also as Frankfurter Konferenz, etc. Held in Frankfurt. 1. Frankfurt, Mar. 30-31, 1936. ★ Medizinisch-meteorologische Statistik; gesammelte Vortrage. 254p. Berl., 1936. 2. Ibid., May 13-14, 1937. ★Erforschung und Praxis der Warmebehandlung in der Medizin einschliesslich Diathermie und Kurzwellentherapie. xii, 185p. Dresd., 1937. 3. Ibid., June 2-3, 1938. 331 COOPERATIVE SOCIETIES International Congres international des societes par actions et des societes cooperatives (1895- ) 6. Congres de 1'Alliance cooperative internationale. Publishes Rapports, Protokoll, Comptes rendus. 1 London, 1895; 2. Paris, 1896; 3. Delft, 1897; 4. Paris, 1900; 5. London & Man- chester, 1902; 6. Budapest, 1904; 7. Cremona, 1907; 8. Hamburg, 1910; 9. Glasgow, 1913; 10. Basel, 1921; 11. Gand, 1924; 12. Stockholm, 1927; 13. Wien, 1930; 14. London, 1934; 15. [55] COSMOBIOLOGY 332 COSMOBIOLOGY International Congres international de cosmobiologie (1938- ) Organized by the Societe medicale de climatologie et d'hygiene du Littoral mediterraneen. 1. Nice, Monaco, Menton, June 2-6, 1938. 333 COTTON International International cotton congress (of delegated representatives of master cotton spinners' and manufacturers' associations) (1904- ) Internationaler Kongress der Delegierten von Verbanden von Baumwollmeister- spinnern (etc.) Congres international des maitres filateurs (etc.) Publishes Bericht, Rapports, Report. 1. Zurich, 1904; 2. Manchester & Liverpool, 1905; 3. Bremen, 1906; 4. Wien, 1907; 5. Paris, 1908; 6. Milano, 1909; 7. Bruxelles, 1910; 8. Barcelona, 1911; 9. Scheven- ingen, 1913; 10. Zurich, 1920; 11. Stockholm, 1922; 12. Wien, 1925; 13. Cairo, 1927; 14. Barcelona, 1929; 15. Paris, 1931; 16. Praha, 1933; 17. 334 COTTON GROWERS International International conference of cotton growers (etc.) 2. Atlanta, Ga. (year?) Report. 335 COUNTY GOVERNMENT New York Conference for better county government. Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1914. 2. 1915. 336 COUNTRY LIFE United States National country life conference. 1. 1919. Proceedings. 337 COUNTRY LIFE Wisconsin Country life conference. Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1911; 2. 1912; 3. 1913; 4. 1914; 5. ... 338 CREMATION International International congress on cremation. (?) Berlin, 1890. See Brit. M. J., 1890, 2: (?) Praha, 1936 (1935?) See Ber. Vereen. lijkverbr., 1936, 61: 59. 339 CRIMINAL LAW International Congres international de droit penal (1926- ) 3. Congresso internazionale di diritto penale. 1. Bruxelles, 1926. Rapports preparatories. Actes. 2 vols. 2. Bucuresti, 1929. 3. Palermo, i933. 4. Paris, July 26-31, 1937. Report forms v.14 of Rev. internat. droit p^nal. See Resoconto in Arch, anthrop. crim., Milano, 1938, 58: 75-7. On international peace, previous delicts of delinquents, legality of delicts, etc. CRIMINAL LAW, UNIFICATION [ 56 ] 340 CRIMINAL LAW, UNIFICATION International Congres international d'unification du droit penal (1927- ) Publishes Actes. 1. Warszawa, 1927. 2. Roma, 1928. 3. Bruxelles, 1930. 4. Paris, 1931. 5. Madrid, 1933. 341 CRIMINALS, JUVENILE Germany Versammlung zur Beratung der Vorschlage iiber die Behandlung jugendlicher Verbrecher. (1?) Halle, Sept. 28, 1991. Protokoll. 32p. Halle, 1892. Reprint from Jahrb. Gefangnisgesellschaft. 342 CRIMINOLOGY International International congress of criminology. Congres international de criminologie. Internationaler Kongress fiir Kriminalbiologie. Held by the International Society of Criminology. (a) Roma, July 16-17, 1937. Preliminary meeting; establishes the society. 1. Roma, Oct. 3-8, 1938. For Program see Rass. stud, psichiat., 1938, 27: 377-82. 342a CRIMINOLOGY Latin-American Congreso latino-americano de criminologia (1938- 1. Buenos Aires, July 1938. 342b CRIPPLED Austria Australian conference on crippled children. Preceded by a Conference on polioencephalitis (Canberra, Apr. 1931) Organized by the Commonwealth Department of Health. 1. Canberra, Apr. 6-8, 1936. See Health, Melb., 1936, 14: 45-8.—Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1: 623-8. 343 CRIPPLED Germany Deutscher Kongress fiir Kriippelfiirsorge (1910- ) 14. Deutsche Tagung f. K. Meetings of the Deutsche Vereinigung fiir Kriippelfiirsorge. Publishes its Berichte as -^supplements to the -¥-Zeitschrift fiir Kriippelfiirsorge known as Deutsche Kruppelhilfe; notes and summaries also in Zeitschrift fiir Orthopadie (■¥■) 344 CRIPPLED International International congress on crippled (1929- ) 2. World conference of workers for the crippled. 3. Weltkonferenz fiir Kriippelfiirsorge. Organized by the International society for crippled children, which holds annual meetings: 16. Cleveland, May 5-8. 1. Geneve, 1929. 2. La Haye, June 28-July 3, 1931. See Crippled Child, 1930/31, 8: 171; 191; 1931/32, 9: 43; 64. 3. Budapest, June 29-July 4, 1936. Summaries in Crippled Child, 1935/36, 13: 162,—Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1936, 49: 259-62— Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 693. 4. London, July 16-22, 1938, t 57 ] CYTOLOGY, EXPERIMENTAL 345 CYTOLOGY, EXPERIMENTAL International International congress for experimental cytology (1927- ) Internationaler Zellforscherkongress. Internationaler Kongress fiir experimentelle Zellforschung. 1. Budapest, 1927. ★Verhandlungen. Forms v.6 of Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928. Held with the 10. International congress of zoology. 2. Amsterdam, 1930. ★Verhandlungen. xxi, 384p. Jena, 1931. Forms v.ll. Heft 1-2 of Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1931. 3. Cambridge, 1933. ★Verhandlungen. 491 p. Jena, 1934. Forms v.15, Heft 1-2 of Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1934. 4. K0benhavn, 1936. ★Verhandlungen. Forms v.19. Heft 2-4 of Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1936. 5. Zurich, Aug. 7-12, 1938. 346 DAIRY Belgium Congres national de laiterie (1897- ) (?) Congres de laiterie et du froid. Organized by the Societe nationale de laiterie. 1. Bruxelles, Oct. 16-17, 1897. ( ) Gand, 1898. 2. Bruxelles, Apr. 27-28, 1902. ★Actes & rapports. 130p. Brecht, 1902. — ★Compte rendu. 154p. Brecht, 1902. (?) Gand, 1913. Rapp. & C. rend. d. seances. 347 DAIRY Germany Milchwirtschaftliche Tagung. (?) Mannheim, Apr. 23-24, 1926. ( ) 42p. Berl., 1926. 348 DAIRY International (a) Congres international de l'industrie laitiere. Paris, 1878. 349 DAIRY International (b) World dairy congress (1903- ) 1. Congres international de laiterie. 8. As head title. 10. Congres mondial du lait. 11. Milchwirtschaftlicher Weltkongress; also Allgemeiner Milchwirtschaftstag. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 8-11, 1903. Actes. C. rend. 2 vols. Brux., 1903-4. 2. Paris, 1905. C. rendus. Also Bericht. 3. La Haye, Scheveningen, 1907. C. rend. d. trav. 4. Budapest, June 6-11, 1909. C. rend. 321p. Budap., 1909. 5. Stockholm, 1911. C. rend. 6. Bern, 1914. Rapports. 8. London, 1928. Report. 9. K0benhavn, 1931. C. rend. — Conference papers. 10. Roma, Milano, 1934. Rapports. 7 vols. See also Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 856. 11. Berlin, Aug. 22-28, 1937. See Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1937, 24: 641-5.—Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1936, 72: 310-21. 12. Wien, 1940. DAIRY [58] 350 DAIRY Switzerland Schweizerische Milchwirtschaftskonferenz. Congres national de l'industrie laitiere. (1?) Bern, 1935. Diskussionsgrundlagen. 70p. Bern, 1935. — Verhandlungsbericht. 34p. Bern, 1935. 351 DAY NURSERIES International International conference of day nurseries. (1) London, 1923. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 352 DEAFMUTES Germany Allgemeiner deutscher Taubstummen-Kongress. 6. Leipzig, 1905. Protokoll. 58p. Lpz., 1905. 353 DEAFMUTES International (a) International congress of deafmutes (1889- ) Congres international des sourds-muets. Held under the sponsorship of Association amicale des sourds-muets. 1. Paris, 1889. ★Compte rendu. 95p. Par., 1890. 2. Geneve, 1896. 3. Roma, Aug. 22-25, 1911. 4. Paris, 1931. See Rev. internat. Crois Rouge, 1930, 12: __ ,„,„•, , u There was also a congress called 3rd in Paris, Aug. 1-2, 1912 (C. rend. 216p. Par., 1912) held on the occasion of the bicentennial celebration of the Abb6 Ep6e (1712-1912) 354 DEAFMUTES International (b) World's congress of the deaf (1893- ) An American congress of international character. 1. Chicago, 1893. Proceedings. 282p. Chic, 1893. — C. rend. 190p. Par., 1894. 2. S. Louis, 1904. Proceedings. 257p. S. Louis, 1905. For reports see Ann. Deaf, 1904, 49: 343-9. 3. Colorado Springs, 1910. See Ann. Deaf, 1910, 55: 394-415. 355 DEAFMUTES International (c) Congres international libre des sourds-muets. See also No. 367. Liege, Aug. 12-18, 1905. Rapport. Tubize, 1909. 356 DEAFMUTES, CHURCH WORK American American conference on church work among the deaf (1881- ) Under the authority of the Presbyterian Episcopal Church dealing with religious problems of the deaf. Sponsored by Rev. Thomas Gallaudet, Rev. A. W. Mann, a semimute, and Rev. Syle, a deaf-mute ever ordained a clergyman. 1. New York, Oct. 4-5, 1881. ★Proceedings. 19p. Phila., 1882. Bound with Rep. Church Mission to deaf-mutes. 1872-82. 2. Philadelphia, 1883. ★Proceedings. Phila., 1884. Bound with Rep. Church Mission to deaf-mutes (1883) 1884, 11: 3. 4. Reading, Pa., 1887; 5. Philadelphia, 1888; 6. New York, 1889; 7. 8. 9. Philadelphia, 1896; 10. Columbus, Ohio, 1898; (?) Elmira, N. Y., 1905; no more? [ 59 ] DEAFMUTES, GOV. BODIES 357 DEAFMUTES, GOVERNING BODIES England Conference of the governing bodies of institutions for the education of the deaf. (?) London, March 17-18, 1881. ★Report of proceedings. 87p. Lond., 1881. 358 DEAFMUTES, HEADMASTERS England Conference of head masters of institutions and other workers for the education of the deaf and dumb. (?) London, 1877. (?) London, June 22-24, 1881. Proceedings, xi, 157p. Lond., 1882. 359 DEAFMUTES, INSTRUCTORS American Convention of American instructors of the deaf (and dumb) (3rd, 1853- Meetings of a society; publishes ★Proceedings. 360 DEAFMUTES, INSTRUCTORS Austria Allgemeiner osterreichischer Taubstummenlehrertag (1902- 1. Wien, 1902. Bericht. 86p. Wien, 1902. 361 DEAFMUTES, INSTRUCTORS Germany Deutscher Taubstummenlehrer-Kongress (1884- ) More recent congresses held by the Taubstummenlehrer-Bund, 1. Berlin, Sept. 25-27, 1884. Bericht. 115p. Berl., 1885. 9. Wurzburg, May 27-30, 1912. Ber. 305p. Lpz., 1912. etc. 362 DEAFMUTES, INSTRUCTORS Germany, Northwestern Versammlung der Taubstummenlehrer Nordwestdeutschlands. 4. Petershagen, June 8-9, 1871. Vollstand. Ber. 51p. Minden, 1871. 5. Braunschweig, Aug. 20-22, 1871 (?) Ber. 24p. Wien, 1872. 363 DEAFMUTES, INSTRUCTORS Italy Congresso nazionale degli educatori dei sordomuti (1899- 1. Riunione dei maestri italiani dei sordomuti. 1. Roma, 1899. Atti. 175p. Siena, 1900. 2. Genova, 1892. ( ) 155p. Genova, 1893. 364 DEAFMUTES, INSTRUCTORS New York City Conference of teachers of the deaf. Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1912. 365 DEAFMUTES, PRINCIPALS United States Conference of principals of institutions for the deaf. Northampton, Mass., May 25-28, 1880. ★ ( ) 141p. Northhampton, 1880. DEAFMUTES, WELFARE [ 60 ] 366 DEAFMUTES, WELFARE France Congres national pour l'amelioration du sort des sourds-muets. (?) Lyon, 1879. See Lyon m6d., 1879, 32: 3. Paris, 1885. ★ Comptes rendus analytiques. 131p. Par., 1886. 367 DEAFMUTES, WELFARE International Congres international pour l'amelioration du sort des sourds-muets (1878- ) 1. Congres universal pour l'amelioration du sort des aveugles et des sourds-muets. Most congresses were divided into a "hearing" and a "deaf-mute" section. For history of congress see Ann. Deaf, 1900, 45: 324-8. 1. Paris, 1878. Announced two months before the meeting; it was under the control of the Soci6te' Pdreire, with the purpose to bring about the adoption of the oral method of instruction. ★Comptes rendus. 539p. Par., 1879. Pt 1. p. 1-376 for the blind. — ★Conference sur I'enseignement des sourds-muets par la parole (by F. Hement) In Conf. Palai3 Trocadero, Par., 1879, 3: 15-33. 2. Milano, Sept. 6-11, 1880. ★Compte rendu, viii, 326p. Roma, 1881. —- ★Report of the proceedings (by A. A. Kinsey) 159p. Lond., 1880. — Cenni storici sui primi istitutori di scuole per sordomuti (by F. De Grazia Grasso) Palermo, 1887. — Rapport (by A. Houdin) 44p. Par., 1881. — Der zweite Internat. Taubstummenlehrerkongress in Mailand (by Treibel) Berl., 1881. 3. Bruxelles, 1883. ( ) 328p. Brux., 1883. — Rapport sur les memoires (by Houdin) 48p. Brux., 1883. — Resume analvtique (Van Schelle, L.) 42p. Brux., 1883. For reports see Org. Taubstummen, 1884, 30: 1-14.—Ann. Deaf & Dumb, 1883, 28: 254-62. 4. Paris, 1900. ★Compte rendu des travaux: Sect, des entendants. 322p. Par., 1900. — C. rend, des debats: Sect, des sourds-muets. 400p. Par., 1900. See also Ann. Deaf, 1900, 45: 404-26. Originally planned for 1887 to be held in Frankfurt a. M., but this plan was abandonned because of a disagreement between the French and German members of the preparatory committee. 5. Liege, Aug. 20-22, 1905. See also No. 355, which was a "free" congress preceding the "official" congress. For reports see Ann. Deaf, 1905, 51: 1-6. 6. Edinburgh & London, 1907. La causa dei sordomuti (by G. Ferreri) 74p. Roma, 1907. (?) London, 1925. For reports see Ann. Deaf, 1925, 70: 369-87. 368 DEATH (of Charles Frick) Baltimore General meeting of the medical profession in relation to the deaths of Charles Frick and Berwick B. Smith. Baltimore, Mar. 29, 1860. ★Proceedings. 32p. Bait., 1860. 369 DEMOBILIZATION, HYGIENE Germany Beratung iiber die wahrend der Demobilmachung und nach dem Friedensschluss erforder- lichen gesundheitlichen Massnahmen. (place?) Nov. 27-28, 1918. ★Bericht. 159p. Berl., 1919. Forms Heft 5, Bd 9 (whole No. 97) of Veroff. Medverwalt. 370 DEMOGRAPHIC RESEARCH International International congress on demographic research (1928- ) Internationaler Kongress fiir Bevolkerungswissenschaft. Congresso internazionale per gli studi della popolazione. Congres international des etudes sur la population. 1. Paris, 1928. See J. M. Am. Ass., 1929, 93: pt 2. 2. Roma, 1931. Actes. 10 vols. See Ibid., 1931, 97: pt 1.—Genesis, 1931, 11: 303-47. [ 61 ] DEMOGRAPHIC RESEARCH (?) 3. Berlin, Aug. 26-Sept. 1, 1935. Bevolkerungsfragen. xxvi, 972p. Munch., 1936. See also Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1205-7.—Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1936, 40: 63-7.—Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1937, 42: 35; 97.—Zschr. Kinderschutz, 1936, 28: 3-6. — *La legislaci<5n biologica (by J. F. Rodriguez Perez) 80p. Habana, 1936. No. 2, Monogr. Inst. Finlay. 371 DEMOGRAPHY Germany Deutscher Kongress iiber Bevolkerungsfragen (1916- ) 1. Darmstadt, Nov. 7-9, 1916. Bericht. iv, 87p. Darmst.. 1917. 372 DEMOGRAPHY International Congres international de demographie. Continues International congress of statistics; later congresses held as Interna- tional congress of hygiene and demography. See No. 653. Paris, July 5-9, 1878. ★Comptes rendus stenographiques. 292p. Par., 1879. Contains a table of mortalities for 1864-73, also a table of causes of deaths for the same years. 373 DENTAL American American dental convention (1855?- ) (?)-(?) 1855-73. ★Transactions. 356p. N. Y., 1874. (?) (place?) Aug. 14-17, 1877. Proceedings. 105p. Bait. (1877) 374 DENTAL Belgium Congres dentaire national beige. C. rendus. 2. Bruxelles, July 24-29, 1910. C. rend. 506p. Brux., 1910. 4. (place?) Aug. 1-4, 1936. For report see J. dent, beige, 1937, 28: 405, etc. 375 DENTAL California Midwinter Fair dental congress. 1. San Francisco, 1894. ★Transactions. 270p. 1895. 376 DENTAL France Congres dentaire national. Publishes Compte rendu. (?) Bordeaux, 1895. (?) Nancy, 1896. (?) Paris, 1897. (?) Angers, 1908. (?) Paris, July 25-31, 1909. C. rendu. 327p. Vannes, 1910. (?) Poitiers, 1910. (?) Rouen, 1911. (?) Tours, 1912. (?) Toulouse, July 30-Aug. 3, 1913. C. rend. 229p. Vannes, 1914. 377 DENTAL Interallied Congres dentaire interallied Organized by the Society d'odontologie de Paris. (?) (1914?) Paris, 1916. ★Comptes rendus. xxvii, 1544p. (2 vols) Par., 1917. 112386—von. 3, 4th series---V DENTAL [62] 378 DENTAL International (a) International dental congress (1889- ) 1. 3. Congres dentaire international. 2. As head title. 5. Internationaler zahnarztlicher Kongress. 9. Internationaler Kongress der Zahniirzte. , . _. Organized by the Societe d'odontologie de Paris and the Societe odontologique ae France, etc. 1. Paris, 1889. ★ Comptes rendus. 416p. Par., 1891. 2. Chicago, 1893. See No. 379? 3. Paris, Aug. 8-14, 1900. ★Comptes rendus. 4 vols. Chateauroux & Paris, 1901-Od. 4. Saint Louis, 1904. ★Transactions. 3 vols. Phila., 1905. 5. Berlin, Aug. 23-28, 1909. ★Verhandlungen. 2 vols. Berlin, 1912. 6. London, 1914. ★Transactions, lxii, 753p. Lond. (1918?) Catalogue of Museum. Lond. (1918) 7. Philadelphia, 1926. See notes in Lancet, 1931, 2: 8. Paris, 1931. C. rendu. 9. Wien, Aug. 2-8, 1936. ★Berichte. 2 vols. 1552p. Wien, 1936-37. See also Tschr. taandh., 1937, 44: 23-32.—Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 950. 11. (place?) 1941. 379 DENTAL International (b) World's Columbian dental congress. Chicago, 1893. ★Transactions. 2 vols, xliv, 1068p. Chic, 1894. 380 DENTAL Latin-American Congreso odontologico latino-americano. Organized by the Latin-American Odontological Federation. 4. La Habana, Dec. 10, 1938. 381 DENTAL Netherlands Nederlandsch tandheelkundig congress. 1. 1911. 2. Utrecht, Apr. 12-13, 1912. 3. Groningen, June 23-24, 1916. ★Handelingen. 256p. 382 DENTAL Panama-Pacific Panama-Pacific dental congress. 1. San Francisco, 1915. ★Transactions. 3 vols. N. Y. (1918) — ★Official program & souvenir. 192p. S. Franc, 1915. 383 DENTAL Spain Congreso dental espanol. 1. Madrid, Apr. 10-16, 1898. 2. Barcelona, Sept. 20-28, 1899. 3. Palma de Mallorca, July 28-Aug. 1, 1905. ★Actas. xxii, 322p. Madr., 1906. 4. Valencia, Aug. 3, 1907. 5. Sevilla, Sept. 24-27, 1909. ★Actas. xxiv, 251p. Madr., 1910. 6. Madrid, Oct. 30-Nov. 3, 1911. 7. Barcelona, Apr. 12-16, 1914. 8. Bilbao, Sept. 17-22, 1916. ★Actas. 438p. Madr., 1917. 9. Zaragoza, 1918. t 63 ] DERMATOLOGISTS 384 DERMATOLOGISTS France Congres des dermatologistes et syphilographes de langue frangaise (1922- ) 1. Paris, June 6-8, 1922. ( ) 360p. Par., 1923. 2. Strasbourg, July 25-27, 1923. C. rend., xxvii, 238p. Par., 1925. See also Gior ital. mal. vener., 1923, 64: 1154-67. 3. Bruxelles, July 25-28, 1926. ★ Communications. P. verb. Rapp. 9 pts. Brux., 1926. See Lyon meU, 1926, 137: 4. Paris, 1929. Rapp. & C. rend. See Lyon meU, 1929, 143: 5. Lyon, July 1934. Rapp. Communic & disc. 270p. Lyon, 1934. See Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 385 DERMATOLOGIST International International dermatological congress (1889- ) 1. Congres international de dermatologie et de syphiligraphie. 2. Internationaler dermatologischer Kongress. 3. International congress of dermatology. 5. Internationaler Dermatologen-Kongress. 6. As head title. 9. Congressus dermatologorum internationalis. 1. Paris, 1889. ★Comptes-rendus. xvi, 949p. Par., 1890. 2. Wien, 1892. ★Bericht. xxi, 813p. Wien, 1893. — *Statuten. 14p. Wien, 1892. 3. London, Aug. 4-8, 1896. ★Transactions, xxii, 957p. Lond., 1898. 4. Paris, 1900. C. rend. Part of the 13th International medical congress. See Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1900, 51: 457; 52: 319. For Verhandlungen see Ibid., 55: 103. 5. Berlin, Sept. 12-17, 1904. ★Verhandlungen & Bericht. 2 vols. Berl., 1905. 6. New York, Sept. 9-14, 1907. ★Transactions. 2 vols, (viii, 944p.) N. Y., 1908. 7. Roma, 1912. Atti. Roma, 1913. See Policlinico, 1912, 19: 8. K0benhavn, Aug. 5-9, 1930. See Lyon me"d., 1929, 144: 9. Budapest, Sept. 13-21, 1935. ★Deliberationes. 4 vols & Atlas. Budapest, 1935-38. See also Program in Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 1003-5. For abstracts of reports see Derm. Wschr., 1936, 102: 525-72. See also Rev. argent, derm, sif., 1935, 19: 436-8.—Bull. Acad. meU, Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 146-59.—Romania med., 1935, 13: 260.—Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 436.— Arch. Derm. Svph., Chic, 1935, 31: 871.—Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 13; passim.—Paris me"d., 1936, 100: annexe, 64-72.—J. me"d. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 111.—Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1936, 7. ser., 6: 35; passim. The congress established several commissions and conferences: 1) Commission of classification; 2) Commission for the problems of instruction of dermatology; 3) Commission for the exchange of scientific material; 4) Commission for professional problems; 5) Conference on cutaneous tuber- culosis; 6) Konferenz zur Bekampfung der Geschlechtskrankheiten; 7) Konferenz iiber die Berufsdermatosen. 10. New York, 1940. 386 DERMATOLOGY South American Congreso Sud-Americano de dermatologia y sifilografia. 2. Montevideo, 1922. ( ) 1924. 387 DESTITUTION, PREVENTION England National conference on the prevention of destitution. 1. London, 1911. ★Report of proceedings of the Public Health Section. 238p. Lond., 1911. 2. (place?) 1912. Report of the proceedings. DIGESTIVE & METABOLIC DIS. [ 64 ] 388 DIGESTIVE & METABOLIC DISEASES Germany Tagung iiber Verdauungs- und Stoffwechsel-Krankheiten (1914 2. Tagung fiir ... 1. Bad Homburg, Apr. 24-26, 1914. ★Verhandlungen. iv, 176p. Berl., 1916. Reprint from Arch. Verdauungskr., 22: 2. Bad Homburg, Sept. 24-26, 1920. Verhandlungen. iv, 210p. Berl., 1921. 3. Bad Homburg, Apr. 28-29, 1922. ★Verhandlungen. iv, 136p. Berl., 1922. Forms Beiheft to Bd 30, Arch. Verdauungskr. 4. Berlin, Oct. 22-26, 1924. Verhandlungen. iv, 298p. Berl., 1925. 389 DOCUMENTATION International (a) Conference internationale de documentation. Organized by the International Institute of Documentation. 12. Bruxelles, 1933. Rapports, fol. Brux., 1933. 13. K0benhavn, 1935. Rapports. 14. Oxford, Sept. 21-26, 1938. 390 DOCUMENTATION International (b) World congress of universal documentation. Paris, Aug. 16-21, 1937. ♦Preliminary reports. 51p. Par., 1937. 391 DRAWING International Congres international des arts du dessin. (1?) Paris, July 9-11, 1900. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1900. 393 DRAWING, INSTRUCTION International Congres international de I'enseignement du dessin (1900- ) Internationaler Kongress zur Forderung des Zeichenunterrichtes. 4 I K. fiir Kunstunterricht, Zeichnen und angewandte Kunst. 1. Paris, Aug. 29-Sept. 1, 1900. C. rend. Par., 1902. 2. Bern, Aug. 2-6, 1904. ( ) 288p. 54p. Freib., 1905. 3. London, Aug. 3-8, 1908. 4. Dresden, 1912. a) Vorbericht; b) Hauptbericht, Dresd., 1912. 394 DRY-FARMING International International dry-farming congress. 5. Spokane, Wash., Oct. 3-6, 1910. 6. Colorado Springs, Oct. 16-23, 1911. 395 DRUGGIST New York Convention of druggists. Constitutional convention of the New York State Pharmaceutical Association. (a) Utica, May 21, 1879. ( ) 86p. N. Y., 1879. 396 DRUGGIST United States (?) Convention of druggists. Lansing, Nov. 14-15, 1883. ★Proceedings. 67p. Muskegon, 1883. [65] ECONOMIC 397 ECONOMIC Central Europe Congres economique de l'Europe Centrale. Wien, (year?) 398 ECONOMIC France (a) Congres economique et social. 1. Paris, Oct. 28-30, 1909. C. rend. d. trav. 103p. Par., 1909. 399 ECONOMIC France (b) Conference economique de la France metropolitaine et d'Outre-Mer. Paris(?) Dec. 1934-Apr. 1935. Rapports; conclusions. 2 vols. 400 ECONOMIC International Conference economique internationale. Genova, Apr. 9-May 19, 1922. ( ) 186p. Par., 1922. Also many pamphlets. 401 ECONOMIC EXPANSION International Congres international d'expansion economique mondiale. It was followed by a congress on the Polar Region called by the government of Belgium. Mons, Sept. 24-28, 1905. Documents preliminaires, etc. 9 vols. Brux., 1905. 402 ECONOMIC SCIENCES, APPLIED International Conference des sciences economiques appliquees. (1?) Bruxelles, 1930. Rapports. C. rend. 4 vols. 403 ECONOMICS, NATIONAL Spain Congreso de economia nacional. 2. Madrid, 1917. Resumen de los trabajos. 684p. Madr., 1917(?) 404 ECONOMISTS, NATIONAL Germany Kongress deutscher Volkswirte (1858?- ) 1. (1858?) 4. Stuttgart, Sept. 9-12, 1861. Verh. Stenogr. Bericht. vii, 216p. Stuttg., 1861. 5. Weimar, Sept. 8-11, 1862. Verh. xvii, 229p. Weimar, 1862. (9?) Berlin, 1866. (10?) Berlin, 1867. 12. Liibeck, Aug. 28-31, 1871. Ber. ii. d. Verh. 186p. Berl., 1872. 14. Wien, Aug. 11-14, 1873. Ber. ii. d. Verh. 220p. Berl., 1873. Further congresses were: 15. Crefeld, Aug. 17-19, 1874; 16. Miinchen, Sept. 1-3, 1875; 17. Bremen Sept. 25-28, 1876; 18. Posen, Sept. 2-5, 1878; 19. Berlin, Oct. 21-23, 1880; 20. Mann- heim, Sept. 18-20, 1882; 21. Konigsberg, Sept. 20-22, 1883; 22. Niirnberg, Sept. 20-22, 1885, etc. 405 EDIFICATION Spain Conferencia nacional de la edification. (1?) Madrid, May 28-June 4, 1923. Memoria. vi, 709p. Madr., 1924. EDUCATION [ 66 ] 406 EDUCATION International Congres international de I'enseignement. (1) As head title. (2?) International conference on education. (3?) World's congress on education. (1) Bruxelles, 1880. ★Rapports preliminaires. Brux., 1880. — Discussions. (2?) London, 1884. (3?) Chicago, 1893. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1893, 21: 408 EDUCATION, ANTIALCOHOLIC Baden Badische Konferenz fiir alkoholfreie Jugendpflege. 1. Karlsruhe, Feb. 10-12, 1921. uq1Q9i Kind und Alkohol (Anzlinger, L.) 14p. Karlsruhe, 1921. 409 EDUCATION, ANTIALCOHOLIC International Internationaler katholischer Kongress fiir alkoholfreie Jugenderziehung. 1. Minister, Nov. 29-Dec 2, 1929. Bericht. lip. Berl. (1930) 410 EDUCATION OF BACKWARD United States National conference on the education of backward, truant and delinquent children. Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1904. 411 EDUCATION, CHRISTIAN (United States) Conference for education in the South (1898- ) . 1898-1900: Capon Springs conference for Christian education m the boutft. Publishes Proceedings; annual meetings. 1. 1898; 2. 1899; ... 17. 1914. 412 EDUCATION, COMMERCIAL International International congress on commercial education (1886- ) • i 4 • j„0 1. 2. 3. Congres international de I'enseignement technique, commercial et mdus- 6. Congresso internazionale per l'insegnamento commerciale. In 1929: C. i. de I'enseignement commercial. 9 Internationaler Kongress fur kaufmannisches Bildungswesen. There is also Internationale Gesellsohaft zur Forderung des kaufmannischen Unterrichtswesens, which held its meetings: 1. Zurich, 1901; 2. Liege, 1905; 6. Mannheim, 1908, etc. 1. Paris, Sept. 20-25, 1886. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1887. 2. Paris, 1889. 3. Bordeaux, Sept. 16-21, 1895. C. rend. d. trav. Bord., 1896. 4. London, 1897. 5. Antwerpen, 1898. 6. Venezia, 1899. Atti. 649p. Venez., 1899. 7. Paris, Aug. 6-11, 1900. Rapports &c. Par., 1901. 8. Milano, 1906. Atti. 624p. Milano, 1907. 9. Wien, 1910. Bericht. 14p. 354p. Wien, 1911, (?) Amsterdam, 1929. Rapp. & C. rend. 2 vols, (?) London, 1932. ( ) Lond. (1932?) [ 67 ] EDUCATION, COMMERCIAL 413 EDUCATION, COMMERCIAL, HIGH International Congres international de I'enseignement commercial superieur. (1?) Liege, 1930. Rapports. 414 EDUCATION, FAMILIAL International Congres international d'education familiale (et de la Federation des parents et des educateurs) 1. C. i. d'education et de protection de l'enfance dans la famille. 1. Liege, Sept. 1905. Rapports. 7 vols. Gand, 1905. 2. Milano, 1906. C. rend. 115p. Milano, 1908. 3. Bruxelles, 1910. Rapports. 8 vols. Brux., 1910. 415 EDUCATION, FAMILIAL Italy Convegno familiare di educazione. Torino, 1912. Atti. 205p. Tor., 1912. 416 EDUCATION, HIGH International Congres international de I'enseignement superieur (1889- ) 1. .... et de I'enseignement secondaire. 1. Paris, Aug. 6-10, 1889. 2. Lyon, Oct. 29-30, 1894. C. rend. Lyon, 1896 (1897) See Lyon meU, 1894, 76: 3. Paris, July 30-Aug. 4, 1900. Introduction, rapp., communic, disc. Par., 1902. 417 EDUCATION, HIGH SCHOOL Belgium Congres national de I'enseignement moyen libre en Belgique. (1?) Bonne-Esperance, Sept. 11-13, 1911. ( ) 2 vols. Roulers, 1913. 418 EDUCATION, HIGH SCHOOL International Congres international de I'enseignement moyen. Organized at the 50th anniversary of the establishment of State high schools in Belgium. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 14-16, 1901. Rapp. preliminaires. Tournai, 1901. — C. rend, officiel. Brux., 1901. 419 EDUCATION, HYGIENE England Conference on education under healthy conditions. (?) Manchester, 1885. ★Proceedings. 368p. Manchester, 1886. 420 EDUCATION, MORAL International International moral education congress (1908- ) 2. Congres international d'education morale. 4. Congresso internazionale d'educazione morale. 1. London, 1908. Papers (ed. by G. Spiller) Lond., 1908. — Inleidingen ... yoor moreele opvoeding. EDUCATION, MORAL [ 68 ] 2. La Haye, Aug. 22-27, 1912. Memoires. 1072p. La Haye, 1912. — C. rend, lxxix, 215p. La Haye, 1913. Also several papers by American authors. 3. Geneve, 1922. 4. Roma, 1926. ( ) 3 vols. Roma, 1926. 5. Paris, 1930. Memoires. 2 vols. 6. Krakow, 1934. Resumes d. communic. C. rend. 3 vols. 421 EDUCATION, PHYSICAL Austria Tagung fiir Korperpflege und Leibesubungen. (1) Wien, Apr. 14, 1919. ★Verhandlungsschrift. 51p. Wien, 1919. Forms No. 4, Veroff. Volksgesundhamt. 422 EDUCATION, PHYSICAL Belgium Congres national de I'education physique. (1) Gand, Aug. 6-9, 1913. Rapp. general. 500p. Gand, 1913. 423 EDUCATION, PHYSICAL France (a) Congres national d'education physique. 1. Bordeaux, Sept. 24-26, 1923. Informations, rapp., communic. 168p. 228p. Bord., 1923 See also Rev. orthop., Par., 1923, 30: 424 EDUCATION, PHYSICAL France (b) Congres regional de I'education physique (xiii region) (1) (place?) May 23-24, 1920. ( ) 12p. Clermont-Ferrand, 1920. 425 EDUCATION, PHYSICAL International Congres international de I'education physique de la jeunesse. 2. As head title. Congres international de I'education physique. International congress of physical education (and sports) Also an International scientific society for physical education. 2. Liege, Aug. 28-Sept. 1, 1905. C. rend. Nivelles, 1905. 3. Bruxelles, Aug. 10-13, 1910. Rapports. 27 pamphlets. Brux., 1910. (4?) Paris, 1913. Rapports. 462p. Par., 1913. (?) Amsterdam, 1929. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: pt 2. 427 EDUCATION, PHYSICAL Italy (a) Congresso fra i maestri ed i cultori di educazione fisica. 5. Bologna, 1901. Atti ufficiali. 55p. Nap., 1901. 428 EDUCATION, PHYSICAL Italy (b) Congresso italiano per 1'educazione fisica. 1. Napoli, 1900. ★Atti. xxxv, 384p. Nap., 1902. [ 69 ] EDUCATION, POPULAR 429 EDUCATION, POPULAR International Congres international de I'education populaire (1906- ) 1. Congresso internazionale per le opere di educazione popolare. 1. Milano, 1906. Relazioni, discussioni e voti. 2. Paris, 1908. 3. Bruxelles, Aug. 30-Sept. 2, 1910. Rapp. prelim. 372p. Brux., 1910. 4. Madrid, 1913. Memorias; conclusiones de la ponencia, &c. 430 EDUCATION, PRIMARY International Congres international de I'enseignement primaire. Organized by the Federation generale des instituteurs beiges. 1. Liege, Sept. 2-7, 1905. C. rend, offic. Paturages, 1906. 431 EDUCATION, RURAL International Congres international de I'enseignement agricole (1900- 1. Paris, 1900. 2. Li6ge, 1905. C. rend. d. trav. 2 vols. 3. Anvers & Liege, 1930. C. rend. & rapp. 4. Roma, 1932. C. rend., rapp., voeux. 3 vols. 432 EDUCATION, SECONDARY Argentina Conferencia de extension de la ensehanza secondaria. Buenos Aires, 1913 (?) ( ) 369p. B. Air., 1913. 433 EDUCATION, SECONDARY International (a) Congres international (des membres) de I'enseignement secondaire. Known also as Congres du Bureau international de ... Organized by the Bureau international des Federations nationales du personnel de I'enseignement secondaire public. See also No. 434. (?) Paris, 1900. P. verb. Par., 1901. 11. La Haye, 1929. (12?) Paris, 1931. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1931, 13: 434 EDUCATION, SECONDARY International (b) Congres international des professeurs de I'enseignement secondaire public. Held by the Federation des Associations regionales et locales des professeurs de I'enseignement secondaire public; annual (?) 1. (1897?) 3. (place?) 1899. Rapp. general. Par., 1900. 4. Paris, 1900. Rapp. gen. Par., 1901. 5. 1902; 6. 1903; 7. 1904. 435 EDUCATION, SOCIAL International Congres international de I'education sociale. 1. Paris, Sept. 1900. Rapports & C. rend. Par., 1902. EDUCATION, TECHNICAL [ 70 ] 436 EDUCATION, TECHNICAL International International congress of technical education. (?) Roma, Dec. 28-30, 1936. 437 EDUCATIONAL ASSOCIATIONS International Conference of educational associations (1925?- ) Held by the World Federation of Educational Associations. Biennial conferences; publ. Proceedings. 1. (1925?); 2. Toronto, 1927; 3. Geneve, 1929; 4. 5. Dublin, 1933; 6. 438 ELECTRICAL International International electrical congress (1881- ) Congres international des eiectriciens. C. i. d'eiectricite. Internationaler Elektrotechniker-Kongress. Irregular numbering. (a) Paris, Sept. 15-Oct. 5, 1881. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1882. 1. Paris, 1887. Rapp. & P. verb. 2. Paris, Aug. 24-31, 1889. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1890. 3. Frankfurt a. M., Sept. 6-12, 1891. Bericht u. d. Verh. der Hauptversammlung. 535p. Frankf., 1892. (b) Chicago, Aug. 21-25, 1893. (c) Geneve, 1896. (d) Paris, Aug. 18-25, 1900. Rapp. & P. verb. 2 vols. Par., 1901. — Annexes. Par., 1903. (e) S. Louis, Sept. 12-17, 1904. Transactions. 3 vols. Established the International Commission for Electro-technique, which held its sessions: 1. London, Oct. 19, 1908; 2. Bruxelles, Aug. 8, 1910. (?) Paris, 1932. C. rend. d. trav. 13 vols. 439 ELECTRICAL United States Electrical conference. Philadelphia, 1884. ★Report. 186p. Wash., 1886. 440 ELECTRICAL, HIGH TENSION International Conference internationale des grandes reseaux electriques a haute tension. Held in Paris; publ. C. rend. d. travaux in several volumes. 6. 1931; 7. 1933; 8. 1935; 9. 1937. 441 ELECTRICAL UNITS International International conference on electrical units and standards (1882- ) Conference internationale pour la determination des unites electriques. Internationale Konferenz fiir elektrische Masseinheiten. Held by delegates of governments. 1. Paris, Oct. 16-26, 1882. C. rend. & annexes. 2. Paris, Apr. 28-May 3, 1884. C. rend. & annexes. 3. Charlottenburg, Oct. 23-25, 1905. Only private publications. 4. London, Oct. 1908. The conference accepted the Ohm and the Ampere, and established three commissions: a) C. pour les unites electriques. b) C. pour l'eiectricite atmospherique et les courants terrestres, c) C. pour la fixation d'un etalon de lumiere. [ 71 ] ELECTRICITY, APPLIED 442 ELECTRICITY, APPLIED International (a) Congres international d'electroculture et des applications de I'electricite a l'agriculture, a la viticulture, a l'horticulture et aux industries agricoles. 1. Congres international ... (etc.) a l'agriculture. Preceded by a number of congresses in 1886, 1889, 1896 (Clermont-Ferrand), 1898 (Liege), 1902. See also No. 443. 1. Reims, 1912. C. rend. 104p. Par., 1912. 2. Paris, 1914(?) 443 ELECTRICITY, APPLIED International (b) Congres international des applications de I'electricite (1908- 2. C. i. des applications electriques. 1. Marseilles, Sept. 14-20, 1908. Rapp. prelim. Organisation. 3 vols. Par., 1909. 2. Torino, Sept. 9-20, 1911. Atti. 3 vols. Tor., 1912. 444 ELECTROBIOLOGY Italy Congresso di elettrobiologia ed elettroterapia. (1?) Como, 1899. Atti. fasc. 1. 169p. Milano, 1900. 445 ELECTROCHEMISTRY, APPLIED International Congres international des applications electrocalorifiques et electrochimiques. (1?) Scheveningen, 1936. Recueil d. trav. & C. rend. d. seances. 446 ELECTROLOGY, MEDICAL International Congres international d'electrologie et de radiologic medicales (1900- 1. Paris, July 27-Aug. 1, 1900. C. rend. d. seances. 2. Bern, Sept. 1-6, 1902. ★Comptes rendus. 791p. Bern, 1903. 3. Milano, 1906. 4. Amsterdam, Sept. 5, 1908. ★Comptes rendus. xv, 560p. Amst., 1909. Includes a Catalogue de l'exposition on p. 473-549. 5. Barcelona, Sept. 13-18, 1910. 6. Praha, 1912. See notes in Lyon mid., 1912, 119: 7. Lyon, 1914(?) See notes in Lyon m6d., 1913, 121: 447 ELECTRORADIOBIOLOGY International International congress on electro-radio-biology (1934- ) Organized by the Society of radiobiology. 1. Venezia, Sept. 10-15 (16?), 1934. ★Atti. 2 vols. Bologna, 1934. Library has only one vol. For reports see also Arch, radiol., Nap., 1935, 11: pt 1, 60-107.—Cervello, 1934, 13: 259; 303; 385 — Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1934, 40: pt 2, 758-76.—Romania med., 1934, 12: 244.—Studium, Nap., 1935, 24: 305-16.—Radiol. Rdsch., 1935, 4: 101-4. 448 ELECTRO-RADIOLOGISTS French speaking Congres (annuel) des medecins electroradiologistes de langue frangaise (1935- ) Founded by the Societe frangaise d'eiectrotherapie et de radiologic, the Societe d'eiectroradiologie medicale de France, and the Societe beige de radiologic, with the participation of the Dutch, Hungarian, Polish, Rumanian, Spanish, and Yugoslavian radiological societies. 1. 1935; 2. 1936; 3. 1937; 4. Paris, Oct. 5-8, 1938. EMBRYOLOGY [72] 448a EMBRYOLOGY Belgium Reunion beige d'embryologie. 3. Louvain, Nov. 13, 1937. See Arch, biol., Par., 1938, 49: 175. 449 ENDOCRINOLOGY International International congress of endocrinology (1934- ) 1. Marienbad, May 24-26, 1934. See Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 309. 449a ENDOCRINOLOGY Little Entente (Congress of endocrinology) 1. Bucuresti, Oct. 23-26, 1938. 450 ENDOCRINOLOGY Panamerican Congreso panamericano de endocrinologia (1938- ) Organized by the Academia de medicina of Rio de Janeiro. 1. Rio de Janeiro, July 17-23, 1938. v ,. _. , . _ . On a) experimental endocrinology of the pituitary and diencephalic region; b) suprarenal msurhci- ency; c) surgery of the parathyroid; d) endocrinology and orthogenesis. 451 ENGINEERING International International engineering congress (1878- ) 1. Congres international du genie civil. C. general ... (a) Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 372p. Par., 1880. (b) Barcelona, 1888. (c) Chicago, 1893. (d) Glasgow, Sept. 1901. Report of proc (e) S. Louis, 1904. (f) San Francisco, 1915. (g) Paris, Mar. 18-23, 1918. Travaux preparatoires. 10 vols. Par., 1918. .... National session of the general congress divided into 10 sections: 5. industrial physics and chem- istry; 6. electricity; 8. rational organization of industrial work; 9. school hygiene and prevention; 10. industrial legislation. 452 ENGINEERING Italy Congresso degli ingegneri ed architetti italiani. 1. 1873. Atti. 453 ENGINEERING Spain Congreso nacional de ingenieria (1919- ) 1. Madrid, 1919. Trabajos. 4 vols. (2515p.) Madr., 1919(?) 454 ENTOMOLOGY International (a) International congress on entomology (1910- ) 1. Congres international d'entomologie. 3. Internationaler Entomologen-Kongress. 1. Bruxelles, Aug. 1-6, 1910. ( ) 2 vols. Brux., 1911-12. 2. Oxford, 1912. 3. Zurich, July 19-25, 1925. Verhandlungen. 2 vols. Berl., 1926. See Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 4. Ithaca, N. Y., Aug. 1928. Proceedings, viii, 83p. Berl., 1929. — Transactions, viii, 1037p. Berl., 1930. 5. Paris, July 18-24, 1932. C. rend. Trav. 2 vols. Par., 1933. [ 73 ] ENTOMOLOGY 455 ENTOMOLOGY International (b) International conference on entomology. Organized by the League of Nations. There was also an Imperial entomological conference in 1920 and 1925 (identical?) 1. 1920(?) 2. London, 1925. See Lancet, 1925, 1: 456 EPIDEMICS Germany Seuchen-Congress der Hygieniker Deutschlands und Oesterreichs. Held by the Bund der hygienischen Aerzte, and organized by Dr Lehmann for the purpose of preventing a bill on epidemic diseases from being enacted. The congress was preceded by a cholera epidemic in Hamburg, 1892. Dresden, 1893. See Med. Reform, 1893, 1: 116. 457 EPILEPSY International (International congress on epilepsy) Reports publ. in Epilepsia. 1. Budapest, 1909. 2. Berlin, 1910. 3. Zurich, 1912. 458 ESPERANTO International Kongresoj de esperanto (1905- ) Congres international (or, universel) esperantiste. 1. Boulogne, Aug. 5-13, 1905. 2. Geneve, Aug. 28-Sept. 4, 1906. 3. Cambridge, Aug. 10-17, 1907. 4. Dresden, Aug. 16-22, 1908. Establishes the International Institute of Esperanto. 5. Barcelona, Sept. 6-7, 1909. 6. Washington, Aug. 17-20, 1910. 7. Anvers, Aug. 20-27, 1911. 8. Krakow, Aug. 11-18, 1912. ( ) 194p. Par., 1913. 9. (La Haye, 1913?) 10. Paris, 1914. See notes in Brit. M. J., 1913, 2: 13. Praha, 1921. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1921, 3: 14. Helsinki, 1922. See Ibid., 1923, 5: 15. Niirnberg, 1923. See Ibid., 1923, 5: 459 ESPERANTO, TEACHING International Conference internationale sur I'enseignement de I'Esperanto dans les ecoles. 1. Geneve, April 1922. C. rend, summaire. 27p. Geneve (1922) 460 ESTHETICS (Germany) Kongress fiir Aesthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft (1913- ) (1) Berlin, Oct. 7-9, 1913. Bericht. iv, 534p. Stuttg., 1914. 2. Berlin, Oct. 16-18, 1924. Ber. vi, 458p. Stuttg., 1925. Forms Bd 19 of Zschr. Aesthetik. 3. Halle, June 7-9, 1927. Ber. vi, 294p. Stuttg., 1927. 4. Hamburg, Oct. 7-9, 1930. Ber. iv, 265p. Stuttg., 1931. ETHNOGRAPHIC SCIENCES [ 74 ] 461 ETHNOGRAPHIC SCIENCES International Congres international des sciences ethnographiques (1878- ) 1. As head title. 2. C. i. d'ethnographie. 1. Paris, July 15-17, 1878. C. rend. 2. Paris, 1889. 3. Paris, Aug. 26-Sept. 1, 1900. 462 ETHNOGRAPHY Italy Congresso di etnografia italiana. (?) Roma, 1911. Atti. 256p. Perugia, 1912. 463 ETHNOLOGISTS Russia (Conference des ethnologues de Moscou et de Leningrad) (?) 1929. See Anthropologic, Par., 1933, 43: 464 ETRUSCAN International Congresso internazionale etrusco. 1. Firenze & Bologna, Apr. 27-May 3, 1928. Atti. 364p. Fir., 1929. 465 ETRUSCAN Italy Congresso nazionale etrusco. 1. Firenze, Apr. 27-May 4, 1926. Atti. 2 vols. Fir., 1926. 466 EUCHARISTIC International International eucharistic congress (1881- ) 1. Lille, June 28-30, 1881; 2. Avignon, 1882; 3. Liege, 1883; 4. Freiburg, 1885; 5. Toulouse, 1886; 6. Paris, 1888; 7. Antwerpen, 1890; 8. Jerusalem, 1893; 9. Reims, 1894; 10. Paray-le-Monial, 1897; 11. Bruxelles, July 13-17, 1898 (Docum. rapp. & C. rend. Brux., 1899) 12. Lourdes, Aug. 7-11, 1899 (publ. Lourdes, 1901) 13. Angers, Sept. 4-9, 1901 (C. rend. Angers, 1902) 14. Namur, 1902; 15. Angouleme, 1904; 16. Roma, 1905; 17. Tournay, Aug. 15-19, 1906; 18. Metz, 1907; 19. London, 1908; 20. Koln, 1909; 21. Montreal, 1910; 22. Madrid. June 24-29, 1911 (Actas. 1914) 23. Wien, Sept. 12-15, 1912; 24. 25. Lourdes, July 22-26, 1914 (publ. 64p. Par., 1920; also 1213p. Par., 1922) etc. ... 30. Paray-le-Monial, 1922 (C. rend., viii, 296p. Paray 1. M., 1923) 31. 32. Buenos Aires, 1934; 33. Manila, 1936; 34. Budapest, May 25-29, 1938; 35. 467 EUGENIC ORGANIZATIONS International Versammlung der Internationalen Federation eugenischer Organisationen. Not to be confused with International eugenic congress. Biennial meetings (?) 10. 1932. See Eugen. News, 1932, 17: 129-45. 11. Zurich, 1934. See Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 3810-4. 12. Scheveningen, July 15-20, 1936. ★Bericht. 119p. Lond., 1936. See also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 3872-5. 468 EUGENICS International International eugenics congress (1912- ) Var.: International congress of eugenics. For history of congress see Eugen. News, 1932, 17: 129-45. 1. London, 1912. ★ (Papers) several parts. Lond., 1912. [75] EUGENICS 2. New York, Sept. 22-28, 1921. ★Scientific papers. 2 vols, x, 439p. ix, 472p. Bait., 1923. 3. New York, Aug. 21-23, 1932. ★A decade of progress in eugenics; scientific papers, xi, 531 p. Bait., 1936. See also Eugen. News, 1932, 17: 129-45. 469 EUGENICS Panamerican Panamerican conference on eugenics. Conferencia panamericana de eugenesfa y homicultura de las republicas Ameri- canas. 1. La Habana, 1927. 2. Buenos Aires, Nov. 1934. ★Actas. 295p. B. Air., 1934. 3. Bogota, Sept. 4-15, 1938. Will be held together with the 10th Panamerican sanitary conference. 470 EUGENICS, SOCIAL Italy Congresso italiano di eugenetica sociale (1924- ) 1. As head title. 2. C. ital. di genetica ed eugenica. 1. Milano, Sept. 20-23, 1924. Atti. lxvii, 478p. Roma, 1927. See also Infanz. anorm., 1928, 17: 104-17.—Rass. stud, sess., 1924, 4: 358-61. 2. Roma, 1929. See notes in Policlinico, 1929, 36: 470a EUTHANASIA Convegno cattolico sull'eutanasia. 1. Napoli, 1937. See Zacchia, 1937, 2. ser., 1: 124. 471 EXCURSIONISTS Catalan Congresos excursionistes Catalans. 1. Lleyda, 1911. Deliberacio. 284p. Lleyda, 1913. 472 FAMILY International Congres pour la vie et la famille. Paris, 1933. Publication. 473 FAMILY, ASSISTANCE International Congres general et international de l'assistance familiale (1900- ) 1. Paris, 1900; 2. Anvers, 1902; 3. Edinburgh, 1903; 4. Liege, 1905. 474 FAR EAST, STUDIES International Congres international des etudes d'extreme Orient (1902- ) 1. Hanoi, 1902. 475 FARMERS (PEASANTS) International Conference paysanne international(I) Weltkongress der Bauern. Internationaler Bauernkongress. 1. Moskva, Oct. 10-16, 1923. Protokoll. 175p. Lpz., 1924. — Stenogramme. 39p. Berl., 1928. — ( ) 120p. Par., 1924. FARMERS [76] 476 FARMERS Mecklenburg AUgemeine Bauernversammlung ... zur Forderung der Industrie und des Wohlstandes der kleineren Landwirthe, Bauern, &c. in Mecklenburg. 1. Allg. Versammlung zur Forderung der Industrie (etc.) 1. Giistrow, Nov. 3, 1842. Amtl. Ber. Rostock, 1843. (2?) Schwerin, Oct. 29-31, 1845. Amtl. Bericht. Lpz., 1846. 477 FARM WOMEN International International congress of farm women (1911- ) 1. Colorado, 1911. 478 FEEBLEMINDED Austria Oesterreichische Konferenz der Schwachsinnigenfiirsorge (1904- ) 1. Wien, 1904. 2. Wien, 1906. Bericht. 125p. Wien, 1906. 3. Graz, June 1908. , . . „. , , , ★Bericht. 2. Aufl. 187p. Wien, 1909. (Das schwachsinnige Kind, etc.) Published by the Verein fiir Fursorge fiir Schwachsinnige und Epileptische (found. 190^J 4. Wien, March 1910. ★Bericht. 190p. Wien, 1910. 5. Briinn, 1912. Bericht (Das schwachsinnige Kind, etc.) 190p. Wien, 1912. 479 FEEBLEMINDED Switzerland Schweizerische Konferenz fiir das Idiotenwesen (1889- ) 1. Zurich, June 3-4, 1889. ★Verhandlungen. hi, 179p. Ziir., 1889. 2. Aarau, 1899. Verhandlungen. 179p. Aarau, 1899. 16. Zurich, June 2-3, 1929. Verhandlungen. 144p. Ziir. (1929) 480 FERTILIZER, CHEMICAL International Conference internationale des engrais chimiques. 1. 2. Berlin, 1933 (P. verb. & Rapp.) 481 FEVER United States (Annual) Fever conference (1931?- ) 1. 1931 (?) 2. 1932; 3. 1933; 4. 1934. 5. Dayton, Ohio, 1935. ★Abstracts of papers, v, 123p. Dayton, 1935. Mimeo. 482 FEVER THERAPY International International conference on fever therapy (1937- ) Conference internationale de pyretotherapie. 1. New York, Mar. 29-31, 1937. ★Fever therapy; abstracts & discussions of papers, xxiv, 486p. N.Y., 1937. See Hyg. ment., Par., 1938, 33: 7-14.—Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 953-6.—U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1936, 34: 563. 483 FIRE PREVENTION International International fire prevention congress (1895- ) 1. Congres int. du service de l'incendie. (2) As head title. (3) As 1 (added): et des mesures preventives contre le feu. 1. Amsterdam, 1895. (2) London, 1903. (3) 2. Bruxelles & Spa, July 27-Aug. 2, 1910. Recueils des rapports, xx, 128p. Gand, 1911. [77] FIRST AID 484 FIRST AID International (a) Congres international de sauvetage et de premier secours en cas d'accidents (1878- ) Var.: C. i. de sauvetage. Internationaler Kongress fiir Rettungswesen und erste Hilfe bei TJnglucks- f alien. Internationaler Kongress fiir das Rettungswesen. International congress of first aid and life saving. (f) C. int. de sauvetage et de secours publics. (a) Marseille, 1878. Called Reunion. (b) Paris, 1879. Called Reunion. (c) Paris, June 12-17, 1889. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1890. (d) Nantes, 1902. (e) Wien, 1905. (f) Bruxelles, 1910. See Gaz. m<§d. beige, 1910-11. 485 FIRST AID International (b) Internationaler Kongress fiir das Rettungswesen und erste Hilfe bei Ungliicksf alien (1908- ) 1. As head title. 3. Congres int. de sauvetage et de premier secours en cas d'accidents. 4. Reddingskongres. Preceded by No. 484. 4th congress Organized by the International association for life saving and first aid to the injured. 1. Frankfurt a. M., 1908. ★Bericht. 2 vols, xii, 701p. 438p. Berl., 1908-9. 2. Wien, 1913. 3. Amsterdam, 1926. Actes. See notes in J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: pt 1.—Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1926, 8: 4. K0benhavn, June 11-16, 1934. See Bull. Internat. League of Nat., 1934, 6: 95.—Bruxelles meU, 1933-34, 14: 1092; passim.— Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1094-6.—Zschr. Medbeamte, 1934, 47: 286-90. 486 FIRST AID Netherlands Congres voor nijverheidshygiene en reddingswezen. (1) Amsterdam, Sept. 1-4, 1890. ★Verslag. 2 vols. lllp. 358p. Amst., 1891. 487 FISHERY France Congres national des peches maritimes. 7. C. n. des peches et industries maritimes. (?) (place?) 1920. Memoires. 2 vols. Orleans, 1920. 7. Marseille, 1922. C. rend. d. seances. 160p. Orleans, 1923. 8. Boulogne-sur-Mer, 1923. C. rend. 220p. Orl., 1923. 9. Bordeaux, 1925. C. rend. 60p. Par., 1925. 488 FISHERY International (a) Conference internationale de la peche. (place) Aug. 25, 1910. Established Association internationale de la plche, which keeps an international office of documentation. 489 FISHERY International (b) Congres international des peches maritimes, d'ostreiculture et d'acquiculture marine. (1896- ) 3. C. i. des peches maritimes et fluviales. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----VI FISHERY [78] 1. Les Sables d'Olonne, Sept. 3-7, 1896. C. rend. Par., 18?7. 2. Dieppe, Sept. 2-6, 1898. C. rend. Par. (?) 1899. 3. Bayonne & Biarritz, July 25-31, 1899. ( ) Trav. & c. rend. Par., 1901. (?) Ostende, 1901. (?) Bordeaux, 1907. 490 FISHERY International (c) International fishery congress (1898- ) Congres international de la peche! (2) C. i. d'acquiculture et de peche. internationaler Fischerei - Kongress. Congresso internazionale di pesca. (a) (1889?) (1) Bergen, 1898. (2) Paris, Sept. 14-19, 1900. Mem. & C. rend. Par., 1900. (3) S. Peterburg, 1902. (4) Wien, June 4 9, 1905. Stenogr. Protokoll ii. d. Verh. 412p. Wien, 1905. (5) Antwerpen, 1907. P. verb. Rapp. (6) Washington, Sept. 22-26, 1908. (7) Roma, May 26-31, 1911. Atti. (8) (place) 1913. 491 FISHERY Italy (a) Congresso nazionale di pesca. (3?) Milano, 1906. Atti. lxi, 318p. Milano, 1908. 492 FISHERY Italy (b) Congresso nazionale di pesca industriale. 1. Milano, June 24-25, 1922. 493 FISHERY Netherlands Visscherij congres. 1. Utrecht, 1898. Verslag. 494 FOLK LORE International International folk lore congress. (1) Congres int. des traditions populaires. (1) Paris, July 29-Aug. 2, 1889. C. rend. d. seances. Par., 1892. (2) London, Oct. 1-7, 1891. Papers & transactions. Lond., 1892. (3) Chicago, July 10-16, 1893. See Anthropologic, Par., 4: (4) Paris, Sept. 10-12, 1900. (Publication) Par., 1902. 495 FOOD CHEMISTS Austria Versammlung von Nahrungsmittel-Chemikern und Mikroskopikern. (1?) Wien, Oct. 12-13, 1891. ★Bericht & stenographisches Protokoll. iii, iv, lOOp. Wien, 1892. Reprint from ★Zschr. Nahrungsmitt. Untersuch. [79] FOOD & DRUG 496 FOOD & DRUG International Congres international pour la repression des fraudes concernant les denrees alimentaires les matieres premieres de la droguerie (etc.) 1. C. i. pour la repression des fraudes alimentaires et pharmaceutiques. 2. C. i. p. 1. r. d. f. concernant les denrees alimentaires, les produits chimiques, les matieres (etc.) Organized by the Societe universelle de la Croix Blanche de Geneve. 1. Geneve, Sept. 8-12, 1908. C. rend. d. trav. Geneve, 1909. 2. Paris, Oct. 1909. ★Compte rendu. 1496p. Par., 1910. 3. Bern, 1911. 497 FOOD & DRUG United States National pure food and drug congress. (a) National pure food convention. Var.: International pure food congress (for 1904) Held annually by the National association of State dairy and food departments. (a) Washington, Jan. 19, 1887. ★Proceedings, lip. N. Y., 1887. (b) Washington, Mar. 2-5, 1898. ★Journal of proceedings. 54p. Wash., 1898. — ★Memorial. 15p. (Wash., 1899) As No. 233, Senate Document. 8. S. Louis, 1904. ★Journal of proceedings. 332p. (n. p.) (1905) 498 FORAGE International Congres international de forages. 1. Bucuresti, 1925. 2. Paris, 1929. C. rend. 2 vols. 499 FORENSIC Italy Congresso nazionale giuridico forense. 5. Palermo, 1903. Atti. xv, 257p. Palermo, 1905. — Relazioni sui temi. vii, 533p. Pal., 1904. (?) Firenze, Nov. 1920. Atti. 98p. Fir., 1921. 500 FOREST Austria Oesterreichischer Forst-Kongress (1876- ) Held in Wien, mostlv annually. 1. 1876; 9. 1884; 10. 1887; 11. 1888; 12. 13. 1892; 14. 1893; 15. 1899; 16. 1900; 21. 1905; 22. 1908; 23. 1909; 24. 1912; 25. 1913; 26. 1914; no more? 501 FOREST RESEARCH International Congress of the International union of forest research organizations. (?) Stockholm, 1929. C. rend. (?) Nancy, 1932. C. rend. 896p. 502 FORESTRY American American forestry congress. (?) (place) 1885. ★Proceedings. 106p. Wash., 1886. (?) Washington, 1905. Proceedings. FORESTRY [80] 503 FORESTRY International Congres international forestier. See also No. 501. (?) Paris, 1913. (Publication) 504 FORESTRY Switzerland Versammlung schweizerischer Forstwirthe. 2. Aarau, June 1844. Verhandlungen. Solothurn, 184b. 3. Solothurn, June 1846. Verh. Solothurn (1846?) 505 FRATERNAL America National fraternal congress (of America) (1887- ) 1.-27. (1887-1913) National fraternal congress. Associated Fraterni- In 1913, full title assumed, and the congress incorporated the Associated ties of America. Held annually; publ. Proceedings. 1. 1887; 5. 1891; 27. 1913. New set of congresses: 1. 1914, etc. 506 FREE TRADE International International congress of free trade. Congres international du free trade. (1?) London, Aug. 1908 Rep. of proc Lond. (1908) (2?) Anvers, Aug. 9-12, 1910. Rapports & discuss. 2 vols. Anvers, 1910. 507 FRENCH LANGUAGE International . Congres international pour 1'extension et la culture de la langue franSa,se (1905- ] 1. Liege, Sept. 11-14, 1905. (Publication) Established the International Federation. 2. Arlon, Sept. 20-24, 1908. 3. Gand, 1913. (Publication) 508 FRUIT International Conference internationale du fruit-aliment (1933- ) Con rence Internationaler Kongress fiir garungslose Fruchteverwertung. 1. Paris, Apr. 18-21, 1933 2. Berlin,6 Aug. 2-5, 1937. Bericht (in print) For report see Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1607. 3. (To be held in Switzerland) 509 GARDNERS Germany Congress von Gartnern, Gartenfreunden und Botanikern. 3. Hamburg, Sept. 3-6, 1869. Verh. 80p. Hamb., 1870. 510 GARDENS OF WORKMEN International (a) Congres (international) des jardins ouvriers (1903- ) 1. Paris, Oct. 24-25, 1903. C. rend. Par., 1904. [ 81 ] GARDENS OF WORKMEN 2. Paris, Nov. 9-11, 1906. C. rend. Par., 1907. 3. Paris, Nov. 5-7, 1909. C. rend. 262p. Par., 1910. 4. Paris, 1912. 5. Paris, Nov. 5-7, 1920. C. rend. 227p. Par., 1922. 6. Strasbourg, Sept. 21-23, 1923. C. rend. 248p. Par., 1925. 511 GARDENS OF WORKMEN International (b) Congres international des oeuvres du coin de terre et des jardins ouvriers. See also No. 510. 3. Bruxelles, Sept. 15-18, 1910. C. rend. 370p. Brux., 1910. 512 GAS, ASPHYXIATING International Congres international (de Francfort) contre l'emploi des gaz asphyxiants. Organized by Ligue internationale des femnies pour la paix et la liberte (etc.) 1. Frankfurt a. M., Jan. 4-6, 1929. Notes in Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1929, 11: 28. 513 GAS INDUSTRY International Congres international de 1'industrie du gaz (1900- ) Held annually at Paris; publ. C. rend. d. trav.; one vol. for each. 1. Paris, 1900. Established the International Commission of Photometrv. 2. Paris, 1901. etc. 514 GASTROENTEROLOGY International International congress of gastroenterology (1935- ) Congres int.de gastro-enterologie. 1. Bruxelles, Aug. 8-11, 1935. ★Proces-verbaux, rapp. & discussions. 1216p. Brux., 1935. Established the International Society of Gastroenterology. See also Presse meU, 1935, 43: 1491-8.—Union mCd. Canada, 1935, 64: 1433-7. 2. Paris, Sept. 13-15, 1937. First meeting of the International Society. On a) early diagnosis of gastric cancer, b) acute and chronic intestinal occlusion. For reports see Arch. Verdauungskr., 1937, 62: 280-9.—Gaz. hop., 1937, 110: 1472-6.—Paris meU 1937, 27: No. 43, iii, etc. 3. London, 1940. 515 GENEALOGY Italy Giornata genealogica (1936- ) 1. Firenze, 1936; 2. Genova, May 1938. 516 GENETICS International International congress of genetics (1899- ) 4. Conference internationale de genetique. 5. Internationaler Kongress fiir Vererbungswissenschaft. International congress of the science of heredity. Var. Conference internationale sur l'hybridation des plantes. International conference on hybridisation and plant breeding. 1. London, 1899. Report forms v.24 of J. R. Horticult. Soc, Lond. 2. New York, 1902. Report forms v.l, Mem. Horticult. Soc. N. York. 3. London, July 30-Aug. 3, 1906. ★Report. 486p. Lond., 1907. 4. Paris, Sept. 18-23, 1911. Comptes rendus & rapports, x, 571p. Par., 1913. GENETICS [82] 5. Berlin, 1927. ★Verhandlungen. 2 vols, (viii, 1646p.) Lpz., 1928. As suppl. vol. 1 & 2 of Zschr. indukt. Abstamm. 6. Ithaca, N. Y., 1932. ★Proceedings, vol. 1: xvi, 405p. Brooklyn (1932) Proceedings, vol. 2: New Haven (1932?) 7. Edinburgh, Aug. 23-30, 1939. Originally planned for Moskva, 1936. See J. Hered., 1937, 28: 427.—Science, 1936, 84: 553. 517 GEODESY International (a) AUgemeine Konferenz der internationalen Erdmessung (1864- ) 1.-7. ... der Europaischen Gradmessung. Conference geodesique internationale pour la mesure des degres en Europe. Organized by the Association geodesique internationale, which was founded in 1862; its chief publications were Generalberichte iiber die europaische (mittel- europaische) Gradmessung (1863-74) 1864-75. In 1875, the Permanent Commission der europaischen (internationalen) Gradmessung (Erdmessung) was established, which published Verhandlungen (C. rend, d seances) pi its meetings as follows: 1. Paris, Sept. 20-29, 1875; 2. Bruxelles Oct. 5-10, 1876; 3. Stuttgart, Sept. 27-Oct. 2, 1877; 4. Hamburg, Sept. 4-8, 1878; 5. Genfeve, Sept. 16-20, 1879; (?) La Haye, Sept. 11-15, 1882; (?) Nice, Oct. 21-29, 1887, etc. Not to be confused with the international conference. 1. Berlin, Oct. 15-22, 1864. 2. Berlin, Sept. 30-Oct. 7, 1867. Bericht ii. d. Verh. 161p. Berl., 1868. 3. Wien, Sept. 21-30, 1871. Bericht ii. d. Verh. 136p. Berl., 1872. 4. Dresden, Sept. 23-28, 1874. 5. Stuttgart, Sept. 27-Oct. 2, 1877. Verhandlungen. 6. Munchen, Sept. 13-16, 1880. Verh. vii, 457p. Berl., 1881. 7. Roma, Oct. 15-24, 1883. Verh. ix, 613p. Berl., 1884. 8. Berlin, Oct. 27-Nov. 1, 1886. Verh. xviii, 248p. Berl., 1887. Nov. 1, 1886, an international convention was concluded. 9. Paris, Oct. 3-12, 1889. 10. Bruxelles, Sept, 27-Oct. 6, 1892. 11. Berlin, Sept. 25-Oct. 12, 1895. The convention of 1886 was modified. 12. Stuttgart, Oct. 3-12, 1898. C. rend. 13. Paris, Sept. 25-Oct. 6, 1900. 14. K0benhavn, Aug. 4-13, 1903. 15. Budapest, Sept. 20-28, 1906. 16. London & Cambridge, Sept. 21-29, 1909. 17. Hamburg, Sept. 17-27, 1912. 518 GEODESY International (b) Conference geodesique. ?Is this part of No. 517? Helsinki, June 28-.Tuly 2, 1924. C. rendus. iv, 150p. Helsinki, 1925. 519 GEOGRAPHIC Italy Congresso geografico italiano (1892- ) Publishes Atti (1, 2, or 3 vols.) 1. Genova, 1892; 2. Roma, 1895; 3. Firenze, 1898; 4. Milano, 1901; 5. Napoli, 1904; 6. Venezia, 1907; 7. Palermo, 1910; 8. Firenze, Mar. 29-Apr. 6, 1921; 9. Genova, 1924; 10. Milano(?) 1927; 11. Napoli, Apr. 22-29, 1930, etc. 519a GEOGRAPHIC Spanish-Portuguese-American Congreso geografico hispano-portugues-americano. (?) Barcelona, 1913. [ 83 ] GEOGRAPHIC SOCIETIES 520 GEOGRAPHIC SOCIETIES France Congres national des societes francaises de geographie (1880?- ) ?Annual? 16. Bordeaux, Aug. 1895 (C. rend. Bord., 1897); 31. Paris, July 15-19, 1913 (C. rend. Par., 1914) 521 GEOGRAPHISTS Germany Deutscher Geographentag (1881- ) Annual; publ. Verhandlungen. 1. Berlin, June 7-8, 1881. Verh. iv, 135p. Berl., 1882. Further congresses: 2. Halle, Apr. 12-14, 1882; 3. Frankfurt a. M., Mar. 29-31, 1883; 4. Munchen Apr. 17-19, 1884; 5. Hamburg, Apr. 9-11, 1885; 6. Dresden, Apr. 28-30, 1886; 7. Karlsruhe, Apr. 14-16, 1887; 8. Berlin, Apr. 24-26, 1889; 9. Wien, Apr. 1-3, 1891; 10. Stuttgart, 1893; 11. Bremen, 1895; 12. Jena, 1897; 13. Breslau, 1901; 14. Koln, 1903; 15. Danzig, 1905; 16. Niirn- berg, 1907; 17. Ltibeck, 1909; 18. Innsbruck, May 28-June 2, 1912; 19. Strassburg, June 2-7, 1914; 20. Leipzig, May 17-19, 1921, etc. 522 GEOGRAPHY Germany Versammlung deutscher Meister und Freunde der Erdkunde (1865- ) 1. 1865. Amtlicher Bericht. 523 GEOGRAPHY International International geographical congress (1871- ) 1. Congres int. pour les progres des sciences geographiques, cosmographiques et commerciales. Internationaler geographischer Kongress. Internationaler Kongress der geographischen Wissenschaften. International congres voor aardrijkskunde (1938) Several special commissions such as: a) Commission internationale chargee d'etudier la question de la transcrip- tion des noms geographiques sous tous ses aspects; b) Commission internationale de l'Atlantique, which held a conference in Monaco, Mar. 31, 1910; c) C. int. pour fixer la nomenclature oceanographique. 1. Antwerpen, Aug. 14-22, 1871. C. rend. 2 vols. 1872. 2. Paris, Aug. 1-11, 1875. C. rend. d. seances. 2 vols. Par., 1878-80. — Berichte. 136p. Wien, Geogr. Ges. Wien, 1875. — *Der Pariser internationaler geographischer Kongress (by Meyer, A. B.) Dresd., 1875. 3. Venezia, Sept. 15-22, 1881. ★Report. 586p. Wash., 1885. — Notizie, rendiconti, commun. & memorie. 2 vols. 4. Paris, Aug. 5-10, 1889. C. rend. 2 vols. Par., 1890. 5. Bern, Aug. 10-14, 1891. C. rend. 4 vols. Bern, 1892. 6. London, July 26-Aug. 3, 1895. Report. 806p. Lond., 1896. 7. Berlin, Sept. 28-Oct. 4, 1899. Verh. 2 pts. 455p. 981p. Berl. 8. S. Louis (etc.) Sept. 7-22, 1904. Reports. 1064p. Wash., 1905. 9. Geneve, July 27-Aug. 6, 1908. C. rend. d. trav. 3 vols. Geneve, 1909-11. 10. Roma, Oct. 15-22 (?) 1913. Atti. ccxxii, 1548p. Roma, 191 . See also Anthropologic, Par., 1910, 21: Divided into many sections: 3. biological geography; 4. anthropo-geograpny and ethnography. (?) Bruxelles, 1924. 11. Cairo, April 1925. C. rend. 2 vols. Le Caire, 1925. 12. London & Cambridge, July 13-16, 17-25, 1928. (13) Paris, 1931. C. rend. 3 vols. See Anthropologic, Par., 1931, 38: (?) Amsterdam, July 18-28, 1938. GEOGRAPHY, COLONIAL [ 84 ] 524 GEOGRAPHY, COLONIAL Spain Congreso espahol de geografia colonial y mercantil. (?) 1883(?) (Publication) 2 vols. Madr., 1884. 525 GEOGRAPHY, ECONOMIC International Congres de geographie economique et commerciale. 1. Paris, 1878. 2. Bruxelles, 1879. (?) Moulins, 1900 (?) 526 GEOGRAPHY, HISTORICAL International Congres international de geographie historique (1930- 1. Bruxelles, 1930. C. rend. Mem. 3 vols. 527 GEOLOGY International International congress of geology (1878- ) 1. Congres int. de geologic Var.: Congres geologique international. . . Among its special commissions there is Commission de paieontologie universelle. Most congresses had a special section for paleontology. 1. Paris, Aug. 29-Sept. 4, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 313p. Par., 1880. 2. Bologna, Sept. 26-Oct. 2, 1881. C. rend, xv, 663p. Bologna, 1882. ... — Bibliographic geologique et paleontologique de l'ltahe. vm, 630p. .Bologna, 1881. — Rapports des commissions internationales. 3. Berlin, Sept. 29-Oct. 3, 1885. C. rend, xi, cxli, 546p. Berl., 1888. 4. London, Sept. 17-22, 1888. 5. Washington, Aug. 26-Sept. 1, 1891. 6. Zurich. Aug. 29-Sept. 2, 1894. C. rend. & Annexe. Lausanne, 1897. 7. SanH Peterburg, Aug. 29-Sept. 5, 1897. Guide des excursions. 35 fasc. Berl., 1897. — C. rend. Berl., 1898. 8. Paris, Aug. 16-30, 1900. C. rendus. 2 vols. 23 pts. 9. Wien, Aug. 20-27, 1903. C. rend. 2 vols. Wien, 1904. 10. Mexico, Sept. 16-24(?) 1906. 11. Stockholm, Aug. 17-25, 1910. C. rend. 2 vols. Established the Internationales Vulcan-Institut in Napoli. 12. Toronto, 1913. 13. Bruxelles, 1922. C. rend, xx, 1198p. Liege, 1924. Originallv planned for 1917. 14. Madrid, 1926. C. rend. 4 vols. Mdr., 1927. 15. (South Africa) 1929. C. rend. 2 vols. 16. Washington, 1933. Reports. 2 vols. — Copper resources of the world. 2 vols. Wash., 1935. — Guide book. 30 Nos. 32 vols. 17. (Russia) 1937. Abstracts of papers. 27 vols. 528 GEOMETRIC International Congres international des geometres-experts (1878- ) 2. Congres national et international des geometres. I. Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 284p, Par., 1879, [85] GEOMETRIC 2. Bruxelles, Aug. 6-10, 1910. C. rend. 3. Paris, 1926. C. rend. 4. Zurich, 1930. Kongress-Bericht. 529 GERMANISTS (Versammlung der) Germanisten. (?) Ltibeck, Sept. 27-30, 1847. Verh. v, 266p. Liibeck, 1848. 530 GIRLS, PROTECTION International Congres (de I'Association catholique internationale) des oeuvres de protection de la jeune fille (1897- ) (1) Freiburg, 1897; (2) Paris, 1900; (3) Munchen, 1902; (4) Paris, 1906; (5) Stras- bourg, 1909; 6. Torino, 1912; 7. 532 GOAT BREEDING Belgium Congress national d'elevage caprin. (?) Bruxelles, 1935. Rapports. 533 GOITER International International conference on goiter (1927- ) Internationale Kropfkonferenz. 1. Bern, Aug. 24-26, 1927. ★Report, xxxvi, 537p. Bern, 1929. Also French edition. — ★Bericht. xl, 569p. Bern, 1928. 2. Bern, Aug. 10-12, 1933. ★Verhandlungsbericht. Ii, 698p. Bern, 1935. On a) hyperthyreosis; b) new research on etiology of endemic goiter; c) malignant goiter. See also Endokrinologie, 1933-34, 13: 366-79.—Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1933, 73: 1659-73. 3. Washington, Sept. 12-14, 1938. 534 GONORRHEA Conference de chimiotherapie de la blennorragie. See also 548. 1. March 1938. Preparatory conference. 2. Paris, December 1938. 535 GOUT Congres de la goutte et de l'acide urique. Organized by the Societe de medecine de Vittel. Preceded by a congress on arthritism (1927) and another on urinary lithiasis (1931) 1. Vittel, Sept. 14-16, 1935. See Bruxelles meU, 1934-35, 15: 1357-62. 536 GRAIN International World's grain exhibition and conference. (1?) Regina, Canada, 1933. Proceedings. 2 vols. 537 GRAPE France Congres national du raisin at du jus de raisin. (?) 1937. See J. meU Lyon, 1937, 18: 461. GRAPE [86] 538 GRAPE International Congres international du raisin et du jus de raisin. 1. Tunis, Oct. 18-23, 1936. Rapports. 280p. Alengon (1937) 539 GRAPHOLOGY International International congress of graphology. Internationaler Graphologen-Kongress. 2. Paris, 1928. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: pt 2, 1561. 3. Paris, Sept. 19-22, 1937. 540 GRASSLAND Europe Grassland conference of the North and Central European countries. 1. Tagung der Weide- und Wiesenwirte aus (etc.) 1. Leipzig, 1927. Verhandlungsbericht. 2. Upsala, 1930. 3. Zurich, 1934. Report. 541 GUARDIANS London Conference of metropolitan guardians. Subtitle: ... on the desirability of uniformity in the administration in the several unions and parishes. London, Jan. 29, 1872. ★Report. 4p. (London, 1872) 542 GYMNASTICS, SCHOOL International Congres international de gymnastique scolaire. 1. As head title. 2. C. i. de la propagation des exercises physiques dans l'instruction. 3. C. i. de gymnastique pedagogique, militaire, medicale et esthetique. 4. (Internacia congreso por korpa educado) 1. Bruxelles, 1887. 2. Paris, 1889. (Publication) (3) Bruxelles, Aug. 4-6, 1910. ★Rapp. general. 323p. Brux., 1910. Organized by the Belgian national league of physical education. Divided into 5 sections: 1. peda- gogical gymnastics; 2. plays, sport, military training; 3. callisthenics, dance; 4. medical gymnastics; 5. physiology and psychology of gymnastics, hygiene. (4) Odense, Denmark, July 7-10, 1911. (Planned) 543 GYMNASTICS Italy Congresso ginnastico nazionale. Roma, 1887. Atti informativi. 47p. Modena, 18S8. 544 GYNECOLOGICAL Spain Congreso ginecologico espahol. Madrid, May 1888. ★Actas. 500p. Madr., 1888. P. 417-26 missing. 545 GYNECOLOGISTS Germany Versammlung deutscher Gynakologen. Gynekologen-Kongress. Meetings of the German gynecological society (See in List of Societies) [87] GYNECOLOGISTS 546 GYNECOLOGISTS Poland (Congress of Polish gynecologists) 8. Lwow, July 1937. See Gin. polska, 1937, 16: 757-818. 547 GYNECOLOGISTS Russia Sezd ginekologov i akusherov. 7. Leningrad, May 24-30, 1926. For report see the ★publication of P. V. Skvirsky (Leningr., 1926, p.49-68) On constitution in gynecology and obstetrics, inflammations in pregnancy and puerperium, etc. 9. Moskva, 1931. Notes in Paris mid., 1931, 80: 548 GYNECOLOGY France (a) Congres national periodique de gynecologie, d'obstetrique et de pediatric (1895- ) 1. 2. Congres periodique de gynecologie (etc.) Organized by the Societe de gynecologie de Bordeaux. 1. Bordeaux, 1895. ★ Memoires et discussions. 1035p. Par., 1896. 2. Marseille, Oct. 1898. ★ Memoires et discussions. 1016p. Marseille, 1899 (1900?) 3. Nantes, 1901. 4. Rouen, Apr. 1904. ★ Memoires et discussions. 821p. Rouen, 1904. 5. Alger, 1907. See notes in Lyon mid., 1906, 107: 6. Toulouse, Sept. 1910. Mem. xxxiii, 880p. Toulouse, 1912. 7. Lille, 1913. See Lyon mid., 1913, 120: 549 GYNECOLOGY France (b) Congres frangais de gynecologie (1932- ) Meetings of the Societe frangaise de gynecologie; held annually. Reports in the Rev. fr. gyn. obst. 1. 1932; 2. 1933; 3. Paris, May 1934; 4. 1935; 6. 1937; 7. Nice, Apr. 19-23, 1938. 550 GYNECOLOGY French speaking Congres des gynecologues et obstetriciens de langue frangaise. Meetings of the Association des gynecologues et obstetriciens de langue francaise. 1. 2. Paris, 1921 (Rapp. Disc. 2 vols.) 3. Paris, 1923 (Rapp. Disc.) 4. 5. 6. Bruxelles, 1929 (Rapp.) 7. 8. Paris, 1934; 9. Alger, 1935. See also Rev. gyn. obst., and Gyn. & obst., Par. 10. Paris, Sept. 30-Oct. 2, 1937. 551 GYNECOLOGY International International congress of gynecology (1892- ) 1. Congres periodique international de gynecologie et d'obstetriques. 6. Internationaler Gynakologen-Kongress. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 1- , 1892. ★Comptes rendus. xvi, 876p. Brux., 1894. — *(No title) 51p. Brux., 1892. — ★Journal du congres. No. 1. 24p. Brux., 1892. On Suppurations of the pelvis, extrauterine pregnancy, placenta previa. 2. Geneve, Sept. 1896. ★Comptes rendus. 3 vols. Geneve, 1897. On pelvic suppurations, deviations of uterus, closure of abdominal wounds. 3. Amsterdam, Aug. 1899. ★ Comptes rendus. xxxi, 768p. Amst., 1900. 4. Roma, 1902. ★Comptes rendus. xxiii, 950p. Firenze, 1904. — ★Die chirurgische Behandlung des Uteruscarcinoms. 14p. Fir., 1902. 5. S. Peterburg, 1910. 6. Berlin, Sept. 9-13, 1912. ★Verhandlungen. v, 336p. Berl., 1912. As Festnummer of Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., v.36, (7) New York, Sept. 14-17, 1915. Notes in J. Am. M. Ass., 1914, 63: 42, (?Was it held?) HAIL [88] 552 HAIL International Congres international de defense contre la grele (et de I'hybdridisation de la vigne) 1. Casale Monferrato, 1899. 2. Padova, 1900. 3. Lyon, Nov. 15-17, 1901. C. rend, stenogr. 2 vols. Lyon, 1902. 553 HEALTH American (a) American health convention. Held by the Grahamites. 2. New York, May 8, 1839. ★Report of proceedings (by R. Sutton) 16p. (1839) In pamphlet volume No. 220. 554 HEALTH American (b) American health congress. Organized by the National Health Council; meeting of various national health organizations. See also 562. Atlantic City, May 17-22, 1926. ★Transactions, v.2 (pt 1-3) 3 & 4. Atlantic City, 1926. 555 HEALTH Central America Congreso centro-americano de sanidad (1937- ) 1. Guatemala, Nov. 17-20, 1937. 556 HEALTH England Health congress. Later (?) congresses held by the Royal Sanitary Institute. (?) Brighton, 1881. ★Transactions. Lond. (1882) (?) Hastings, May 4, 1889. 39. Plymouth, July 16-21, 1928. 40. Sheffield, July 13-20, 1929. 41. Margate, June 21-28, 1930. 42. Glasgow, July 4-11, 1931. 44. Eastbourne, May 30-June 4, 1933. See J. State M., Lond., 1933, 41: 373-9. 45. Bristol, July 1934. See J. R. San. Inst., 1934, 55: 53-8. 46. Bournemouth, July 15-20, 1935. See Ibid., 1934-35, 55: suppl., 163-82. 47. Southport, 1936. See J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1937, 23: 238-50. (?) Blackport, May 31, June 4, 1938. 557 HEALTH International International health conference. Preceded by a conference in Cannes, 1919 (See No. 1357) (1) (Bruxelles?) 1922. 1. (2) Wembley, 1924. 2. (3) Tokyo, 1925. 558 HEALTH Pacific International Pacific health conference (1926- ) Congres international sanitaire du Pacifique. 1. Melbourne, Dec. 1926. 2. Sydney, Sept. 3-6, 1935. See BuU. Off. internat. hyg. pub., 1936, 28: 257-62.—Health, Melb., 1935, 13: 129-34. 559 HEALTH Panhellenic (Panhellenic health conference and exhibition) 1. Athenai, 1930. Notes in Lancet, 1930, pt 1. [89] HEALTH 560 HEALTH South Africa South African health congress. (?) 1935(?) See J. R. San. Inst., 1935-36, 56: 631-9. 561 HEALTH Spain Congreso nacional de sanidad. 1. 1934. See Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 47: 529; 630. 562 HEALTH United States National health conference. Organized by the Interdepartmental Committee to coordinate health and welfare activities. See also No. 554. 1. Washington, July 18-20, 1938. 563 HEALTH AUTHORITIES North America Conference of State and Provincial health authorities of North America (1884- ) Title before 1918: C. of S. & P. boards of health of North America. Publishes ★Proceedings. See also 571a. 1. 1884; 2. 1884; 3. 1886;... 15. Atlantic City, 1900; 20. Washington, 1905; 21. Wash- ington, 1906; 22. Washington, 1907; 23. 25. Washington, 1910; 26. Los Angeles, 1911; 27. Washington, 1912; 28. S. Paul, 1913; 29. Washington, 1914; 30. Washington, 1915; 31.-35. Washington, 1916-20; 36. Boston, 1921; 37- 38. Washington, 1922-23; 39. Lansing, 1924; 40. Montreal, 1925; 41. Atlantic City, 1926; 42. Washington, 1927; 43. S. Paul, 1928; 44.-47. Washington, 1929- 32; 48. 564 HEALTH BOARD Canada National conference of State boards of health. 3. Toronto, Can., Oct. 4, 1880. ★Proceedings. Indianap., 1887. 565 HEALTH BOARD Russia (a) Vserossiisky sezd zdravotdelov. 6. (Moskva?) May 3-9, 1927. Trudy. 566 HEALTH BOARD Russia (b) Gubernsky sezd zdravotdelov. Tula, Oct. 27-31, 1928(?) See Vopr. zdravookhr., 1928, No. 22, 61-4. 567 HEALTH BOARD Russia: Chuvash Republic Chuvashky respublikansky sezd po zdravookhraneniiu. 2. 1927(?) (Tezisy) 568 HEALTH BOARD Russia: Saratov Gubernsky sezd zavedyvaiushchikh zdravotdelami, uchastkovykh i sanitarnykh vrachei. Saratov, Feb. 6-10, 1928. Trudy. 569 HEALTH BOARD Russia: Siberia Sezd zdravotdelov Sibirskovo kraia. 1. 2. 3. June 1928. HEALTH BOARD [ 90 ] 570 HEALTH BOARD Russia: Ukraina Vseukrainsky sezd zdravookhranenia. 5. Kharkov, Dec. 18-22, 1928. Otchet. See Vrach. delo, 1928, No. 24, 1991-5. 571 HEALTH BOARD Russia: Ulyanovsk Gubernsky sezd zdravotdelov. sanitarnykh i uchastkovykh vrachei Ulyianavskoi gubernii. 11. Feb. 6-13, 1928. Protokoli zasedanii. 571a HEALTH BOARD United States National Conference of the State Boards of health (1884- ) Annual. See further conferences under 563. 1. S. Louis, 1884. ★Asiatic cholera in North America. 24p. Springf., 1884. 5. Cincinnati, 1888. ★Proceedings. 53p. Harrisb., 1889. 9. New York, 1893. ★Proceedings. 112p. Columbus, 1893. 10. Washington, 1894. ★Proceedings Columbus, 1896. 229p. 11. Chicago, 1896. ★Proceedings. Bound with proc. of 10. conference. 572 HEALTH, CARE Germany Deutscher Gesundheitsfiirsorgetag. 1. Berlin, June 25, 1921. Bericht. 48p. Berl. (1921) 573 HEALTH DIRECTORS Panamerican Panamerican conference of national directors of health. Conferencia panamericana de directores nacionales de sanidad. 2. Washington, Apr. 1931. ★Actas generales. 241p. Wash., 1932. 3. Washington, Apr. 4-15, 1936. ★Actas. 396p. Wash., 1936. See also Bol. san., B. Air., 1937, 1: 5-14.—Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1936, 15: 413-24.—Mil. Surgeon, 1936, 78: 427-38.—Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1936, 51: 645-55. 574 HEALTH EDUCATION American Health education conference. Organized by the Milbank Memorial Foundation. (?) New York, 1926. 7. Ann Arbor, 1933. See J. Social Hyg., 1933, 19: 575 HEALTH EDUCATION England Congress on health education. Organized by the Central Council on Health Education. 1. London, 1929. 576 HEALTH EDUCATION International International health education conference. Part of the World's conference on education. 1. San Francisco, June 28-July 6, 1923. ★Report. 346p. New York, 1923. [ 91 ] HEALTH INST., DIRECTORS 577 HEALTH INSTITUTES, DIRECTORS Europe Reunion des directeurs d'instituts et des ecoles d'hygiene (1930- 1. Paris, May 20-23, 1930. 2. Dresden, July 14-17, 1930. Report. Forms C. H. 888, League of Nat. Pub. 3. Geneve, Nov. 22-27, 1937. Report in Rev. hyg. mid. sociales, Par., 1938, 17: 92-6. 578 HEALTH OFFICERS Michigan Conference of the health officers in Michigan (1893- Publishes ★proceedings. 1. Ann Arbor, 1893. 2. Ann Arbor, June 14-15, 1894. ★Proceedings. 63p. Lansing, 1894. 3. Ann Arbor, 1896. ★Procedings. 138p. Lansing, 1896. 4. Grand Rapids, 1899. ★Proceedings. 181 p. Lansing, 1900. 5. Ann Arbor, 1901. Notes in the Rep. Michigan Bd Health, 30: 6. Ann Arbor, 1903. ★Proceedings. 106p. Lansing, 1903. 579 HEALTH OFFICERS United States Conference of State and Territorial health officers (with the United States Public Health and Marine Hospital Service) ★Transactions; published by the U. S. Public Health Service in its Public Health Bulletin. 1.-8. Washington, 1903-10; 9. S. Francisco, 1911; 10. Washington, 1912; 11. Minne- apolis, 1913; 12.-15. Washington, 1914-17; 16. 1918; 17.-18. Washington, 1919-20; 19. Boston, 1921; 20.-21. Washington, 1922-23; 22. Chicago, 1924; 23.-25. Wash- ington, 1925-27; 26. 1928; 27. 1929; 28. Washington, 1930- Special conference held in Salt Lake City, 1916 (★Transaction) 580 HEALTH OFFICIALS Connecticut Sanitary conference of the health officials. 5. 1910. Proceedings. 7. 1914. Proceedings. 581 HEALTH, PUBLIC French colonies Congres colonial de la sante publique. C. de la sante publique et de la prevoyance sociale. 2. 1906. 3. Marseille, Sept. 11-17, 1922. (Publication) 2 vols. 480p. 544p. Marseille, 1922. — La prophylaxie de l'ophtalmie granuleuse. 60p. Marseille, 1923. See also J. meU Bordeaux, 1922, 52: 641-52. On helminthiasis, bilharzia, malaria, leprosy, venereal diseases, trypanosomiasis, etc. 582 HEALTH, PUBLIC International (a) Congres international des travaux d'hygiene publique. 1. Geneve, 1934. C. rend. 583 HEALTH, PUBLIC International (b) Journees internationales de la sante publique. 1. Paris, June 29-July 10; 1937. See Ann. hyg., Par., 1937, n. ser., 15: 385; 442. HEALTH, PUBLIC [ 92 ] 584 HEALTH, PUBLIC Netherlands Nederlandsch congres voor openbare gezondheidsregeling. 1. s'Gravenhage, Sept. 21, 1896. (Publ.) Amst., 1896. 3. Utrecht, Sept. 30, 1898. Rep. in Tschr. sociale hyg., 1899, 1: 109-38. (?) Groningen, 1905. ★Codex alimentarius. No. 1, 2, 3, 5. Groningen, 1907-11. (?) s'Gravenhage, 1936. Oct. 2-3. ★Handelingen. 259p. Zwolle, 1936. (?) Maastricht, Sept. 15-17, 1938. 585 HEALTH RESORT Italy Congresso nazionale fra le stazioni italiane di cura, soggiorno e turismo. 6. C. n. del consorzio nazionale delle stazioni di cura (etc.) 1. 1921(?) 5. Montecatini, Sept. 27-28, 1926. Atti. 161p. Spoleto, 1927. 6. Abbazia, Sept. 26-27, 1927. Atti. 225p. Spoleto, 1928. 586 HEALTH RESORT Russia Vsesoiuzny nauchno-organizatsiony sezd po kurortnomu delu. 6. Moskva, Dec. 8-15, 1927. 587 HEALTH, TROPICS America International conference on health problems in tropical America (1924- 1. Kingston, Jamaica, July 22-Aug. 1, 1924. ★Proceedings, xxi, lOlOp. Bost., 1924. 588 HEALTH WORKERS Mexico (National conference of public health workers) 1. 1937. See Health Off., 1937, 2: 282-6. 589 HEATING & VENTILATING Germany Kongress fiir Heizung und Liiftung. Versammlung der Heizungs- und Liiftungsfachmannern. 6. Wien, 1907. Ber. 292p. Munch., 1907. 7. Frankfurt a. M., 1909. Ber. 188p. Munch., 1909. 8. Dresden, June 12-14, 1911. Ber. 366p. Munch., 1911. 9. Koln, June 25-28, 1913. Ber. 322p. Munch., 1913. 10. Munchen, July 6-8, 1921. Ber. 68p. Munch., 1922. 11. Berlin, Sept. 17-20, 1924. Ber. viii, 420p. Munch., 1925. 12. Wiesbaden, 1927. Ber. vii, 173p. iii, 222p. 30p. Munch., 1928. 13. Dortmund, 1930. Ber. 321p. Munch., 1930. 14. Berlin, 1935. Ber. 175p. Munch., 1935. 590 HEGEL International (Internationaler) Hegelkongress. Held by the Internationaler Hegel-Bund. 1. s'Gravenhage, 1930; 2. Berlin, 1931; 3. Roma, 1933; 4. [93] HEPATIC INSUFFICIENCY 591 HEPATIC INSUFFICIENCY International Congrds international de l'insuffisance hepatique. 1. Vichy, Sept. 16-18, 1937. ★Les relations du foie et de la nutrition avec considerations speciales du systeme nerveux. 53p. Par., 1937. — ★Rapports. 615p. Par., 1937. — ★Comptes rendus. 755p. Par., 1937. For reports see also Bruxelles meU, 1936-37,17: 1839-45.—J. meU chir., Par., 1937 108- 540-2 — Med. Welt, 1938, 12: 421-es —Rev. Serv. san. mil., Par., 1937, 107: 287.—Paris meU" 1937. 27- No. 42, p. vn.—Am. J. Digest. Dia., 1937, 4: 689-92. 593 HISTORICAL SCIENCES International International congress of historical sciences (1898- ) (b) Congres international d'histoire. 1. Congresso internazionale di scienze storiche. 5. Congres international des sciences historiques. There is also a Comite international des sciences historiques (4. meet.: Cambridge Apr. 28-May 4, 1930) * ' (a) Bruxelles, 1898. (b) Paris, 1900. Annales internationales d'histoire. 7 vols in 2. Sections for history of sciences, comparative history of literature, history of arts and drawing etc 1. Roma, 1903. Atti. 12 vols. Roma, Acad. d. Lincei, 1904-7. 2. Berlin, Aug. 6-12, 1908. Sections for history of civilization, history of arts. 3. London, 1913. 4. S. Peterburg, 1918. 5. Bruxelles, 1923. C. rend. 552p. Brux., 1923. 6. Oslo, Aug. 14-18, 1928. Resume des communications. See also Archeion, 1928, 9: 497-508. 7. Warszawa, 1933. Resume d. comm. 2 vols. See Archeion, 1930, 12: 1:—Anthropologic, Par., 1933, 43: 594 HISTORIANS Germany Versammlung deutscher Historiker (1893- ) Publishes Bericht of from 60 to 180 pages. 1. Munchen, Apr. 5-7, 1893; 2. Leipzig, 1894; 3. Frankfurt a. M., 1895; 4. Innsbruck, 1896; 5. Niirnberg, 1898; 6. Halle, 1900; 7. Heidelberg, 1903; 8. Salzburg, 1904: 9. Stuttgart, 1906; 10. Dresden, 1907; 11. Strassburg, 1909; 12. Braunschweig, Apr. 17-22, 1911; 13. Wien, Sept. 16-20, 1913; 14. 15. Breslau, 1926: 16. Graz, 1927; 17. Halle, 1930; 18. Gottingen, 1932, etc. 595 HISTORY France Congres d'histoire et d'archeologie. (?) Cluny, Sept. 10-12, 1910. (Publ.) 2 vols. Magon, 1910-12. 596 HISTORY, ARAGO Congres d'historia de la Corona d'Arago. (Publication) 2 vols. Barcelona, 1910-13. 597 HISTORY, ART International Congres international d'histoire de l'art (1873- ) Var.: ... de l'histoire. ... There was also a Congres d'art et d'histoire (Bruxelles, Aug. 24-27, 1910) Irregular numbering. See also under 116. 1. Wien, September 1873. 2. (1) Niirnberg, Sept. 25-27, 1893. Bericht. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----VII HISTORY, ART [ 94 ] 3. (2) Koln, Oct. 1-3, 1894. 4. (3) Budapest, Oct. 1-3, 1896. 5. (4) Amsterdam, Sept. 29-Oct. 1, 1898. 6. (5) Liibeck, 1900. 7. (6) Innsbruck, Sept. 9-12, 1902. 8. (7) Darmstadt, Sept. 23-26, 1907. 9. Munchen, Sept. 16-21, 1909. 10. Roma, Oct. 16-21, 1912. (?) Paris, September-October 1921. Actes. Communicat. viii, 963p. Par., 1923-24. — C. rend, analyt. v, 239p. Par., 1922. 13. Stockholm, 1933. Resume d. comm. Actes. 2 vols. Five sections. 598 HISTORY, ART Netherlands Congres voor algemene kunstgeschiedenis. Publishes Handelingen. 1. Gent, 1932; 2. Leuven, 1934. 599 HISTORY, COLONIAL International Congres international d'histoire coloniale (1931- ) 1. Paris, 1931. Bibliographie d'histoire coloniale (1900-dlj 600 HISTORY, COMPARATIVE International Congres international d'histoire comparee. PaTi HadTstcfion^t'. to Separative history of sciences; 6. for history of literature; 7. for history of arts. 601 HISTORY, SPANISH AMERICAN International Congres international d'histoire et de geographie hispano-americaine. Congreso de historia y geografia hispano-amencanas. 1. Sevilla, 1914. Actas y memorias. 530p. Madr., 1914. Fourth centenary of the discovery of the Pacific Ocean. 2. Sevilla, May 1921. Actas y memorias. 570p. Madr., 1921. 3. Sevilla, 1929. See notes in Anthropologic, Par., 1929, 39: 602 HOME ECONOMICS International Internationaler Kongress fiir Hauswirtschaftsunterricht. (?) Berlin, 1934. Gesamtbericht. 603 HOME WORK International Congres international du travail a domicile. .,.,.., v.- v ■ t> uu«« There is also an Office internationale du travail a domicile, which issues Publica- tion. 1. Bruxelles, 1910. 2. Zurich, Sept. 8-9, 1912. Rapp. 561p. Brux., 1913. 604 HOME WORKER, PROTECTION Germany Allgemeiner Heimarbeiterschutz-Kongress. Berlin, 1904. Protokoll d. Verh. 228p. Berl., 1904. See also Med. Reform, 1904, 12: 95. [ 95 ] HOME WORKER, PROTECTION 605 HOME WORKER, PROTECTION Switzerland Allgemeiner schweizerischer Heimarbeiterschutzkongress. 1. Zurich, 1909. Verh. 197p. Ziir., 1909. 606 HOMEOPATHIC British British homeopathic congress (1870- ) (1) Birmingham, 1870. ★Transactions. 63p. Lond., 1870. (2) Oxford, 1871. (3) York, 1872. (4) Leamington, 1873. ★Transactions. 83p. Lond., 1873. 607 HOMEOPATHIC France Congres de medecine homoeopathique (1851- ) 1. Congres medical homoeopathique. 3. Congres international de medecine homoeopathique. Precursor of the International homeopathic congress. See 608. 1. Paris, 1851. ★Compte rendu des travaux. 248p. Par., 1851. (?) Bordeaux, 1855. 2. Bruxelles, 1856. ★C. rend, des travaux. 157p. Par., 1856. 3. Paris, 1867. ★C. rend. d. travaux. 451p. Par., 1868. 608 HOMOEOPATHIC International International homoeepathic congress (1876- ) 1. World's homoeopathic convention. (2. 5. 6.) Congres international d'homoeopathie. (3. 4.) International homoeopathic convention. (7.) World's congress of homoeopathic physicians and surgeons. (9) As head title. See also No. 607. 1. Philadelphia, June 26-July 1, 1876. ★Transactions. 2 vols, xiv, 1117p. 1128p. Phila., 1880-81. p.1020-65 gives homoeopathic literature of the United States. (2) Paris, Aug. 12-15, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 200p. Par., 1879. This congress is not counted in the set. (3) 2. London, July 1881. ★Transactions. 3 pts. xii, 169p. 16p. 125p. 286p. Lond., 1881. (4) 3. Basel, Aug. 1886. ' ★Transactions, vi, 276p. Lond., 1886. (5) Paris, 1889. Aug. 21-23. ★C. rend. Proces-verbaux & memoires. 256p. Par., 1890. Not included in the set. (6) 4. Atlantic City, June 16-22, 1891. ★Transactions. 1164p. Phila., 1891. (7) Chicago, 1893. ★Transactions. 1109p. Phila., 1894. Not included in the set. For proceedings see also Med. Century, Chic, 1893, 1: 184-224. (8) Hamburg, 1895. Not included in the set. (9) 5. London, 1896. ★Transactions. 3 pts. xvii, 198p. 113p. 427p. Lond., 1896. (10) Paris, July 18-21, 1900. ★Compte rendu, lxxviii, 556p. Corbeil, 1901. 2 volumes? Not included in the set. (11) 6. Geneve, Aug. 2-5, 1901. (12) 7. Atlantic City, 1906. ★Transactions. 976p. Cleveland, 1906. (13) 8. London, 1911. (Publication) Lond., 1911. (14) 9. London, 1927. (Publication) 2 pts. Lond., 1928. (15) Roma, 1930. Atti. (16) 10. Paris, 1932. See J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1933, 26: 40-43. (17) 11. Budapest, 1935(?) HOMEOPATHIC [ 96 ] 609 HOMEOPATHIC Panamerican Panamerican homeopathic medical congress. (1?) Los Angeles, 1936. For address of president see J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1937, 30: 99-101. 610 HOMEOPATHIC PRACTITIONERS England Congress of homeopathic practitioners. 9. London, 1927. See Lancet, Lond., 1927, pt 2. 611 HORSE (HIPPOLOGY) Italy Congresso hippico nazionale. 3. Milano, 1906. Atti. 134p. Milano, 1907. 612 HORTICULTURAL International International horticultural congress (1889- ) Internationaler Gartenbau-Kongress. , ., There is also a Federation horticole professionnelle internationale, wnicn held its congresses as follows: 5. Gand, 1923; 6. London, 1924; 7. Heemstede, 1925; 8. Paris, 1926; 9. Geneve, 1927, 10. Gand, 1928; 11. London, 1929; 12. Berlin. 1931, etc. Publishes Proces-verbaux. 1. Paris, Aug. 19-21, 1889. 2. Chicago, 1893. 3. Paris, May 25-26, 1900. 4. Liege, May 9-10, 1905. Rapp. Brux., 1905. 5. Bruxelles, Apr. 30-May 3, 1910. Rapp. prelim. & C. rend. 2 vols. Brux., 1910. 6. Gand, 1913. 7. Amsterdam, 1923. 8. Wien, 1927. 9. London, 1930. 10. Paris, 1932. C. rend. 12. Berlin, Aug. 12-17, 1938. . Will have 19 sections, one on fruits and vegetables in dietetics and medicine. 613 HORTICULTURIST Italy Congresso degli orticultori italiani (1880- ) (1) Firenze, 1880; 2. Torino, 1882; 3. Roma, 1886. 614 HOSPITAL International International hospital congress (1929- ) Congrfes international des hopitaux. Congresso internazionale degli ospedali. 1. Atlantic City, June 13-15, 1929. Reports. 302p. Stuttg., 1929. 2. Wien, June 8-14, 1931. Report, iii, 537p. Stuttg., 1931. As Sonderheft of Nosokomeion. 3. (place) July 1933. See Nosokomeion, Stuttg., 1933, 4: 548. 4. Roma, May 19-26, 1935. For report see Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1935, 23: 261-98; 301-14.—Australas. Nurs. J., 1935, 33: 61.—Riv. osp., 1935, 25: 326-46.—Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1935, 41: pt 1, 361-6.—Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1935, 365-75. 5. Paris, 1937. See report in Nosokomeion, Stuttg., 1937, 8: 267-359.—Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1937, 25: 414-7. 615 HOSPITAL ADMINISTRATION Chile (Congress on hospital administration) 1. Santiago, 1917; 2. Santiago, 1923. [ 97 ] HOSPITAL BUILDING 616 HOSPITAL BUILDING International Conference internationale. 's Gravenhage, 1904. (Publication) 617 HOSPITAL INTERNSHIP France Congres de l'internat des hopitaux (des villes de Faculte) (1910- ) 1. Bordeaux, 1910. See Lyon mid., 1914, 122: 2. Nancy, 1912. (Publication) 3. Lyon, 1914. 4. Toulouse, 1921. 5. Lille, 1923. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 6. Montpellier, 1924(?) See Lyon meU, 1924, 134: 617a HOSPITAL LIBRARY International Internationaler Kongress fiir Krankenhausbibliotheken. 2. Bern, June 7-11, 1938. See Nosokomeion, 1938, 9: 163, 618 HOSPITAL PHYSICIANS France (a) Congres des medecins et des chirurgiens des hopitaux. 2. Paris, 1931. See Paris mid., 1931, 80: 618a HOSPITAL PHYSICIANS France (b) Congres professionnel des medecins, chirurgiens et specialistes des hopitaux civils de France. Meetings of an association of the same title. 3. Bordeaux, Oct. 3-4, 1922. 619 HOSPITAL PHYSICIANS Italy Congresso nazionale fra i medici degli istituti e opere pie ospitaliere d'ltalia. 2. C. n. dei medici ospitalieri d'ltalia. 4. As head title. 2. Roma, 1907. Atti ufficiali. 44p. Roma, 1907. 4. Firenze, 1911. Atti ufficiali. 42p. Roma, 1911. 620 HOSPITAL SERVICE America American conference on hospital service. Organized in 1920 from members of medical, hospital and nurses associations; annual meetings at Chicago. (?) 1929. ★Symposium on convalescent care. 3 p. 1. 84p. (n. p., 1930) Repr. from Internat. J. M. & S., February 1930. 621 HOUSING Belgium Conference nationale de l'habitation a bon marche. Bruxelles, Apr. 1920. (Publication) 102p. Brux., 1920. 622 HOUSING Allgemeiner deutscher Wohnungskongress (1904- ) 2. Deutscher Wohnungskongress. 1. Frankfurt a. M., 1904. Ber. 434p. Gott., 1905. 2. Leipzig, June 11-14, 1911. Ber. viii, 314p. Gott., 1912. HOUSING [98] 623 HOUSING France (a) Conference nationale des societes d'habitations a bon marche. 5. Paris, Mar. 12, 1911. Rapports & C. rend. 132p. Par., 1911. 624 HOUSING France (b) Congres de l'habitation (1919- ) 1. Lyon, Oct. 9-12, 1919. C. rend. d. trav. 284p. Lyon, 1920. 2. Lyon, Mar. 10-14, 1920. C. rend. 548p. Lyon, 1920. 3. Lyon, Mar. 9-12, 1921. C. rend, xi, 403p. Lyon, 1921. 625 HOUSING International International housing congress (1889- ) Congres international des habitations a bon marche. Congres international de l'habitation. 6.-9. Internationaler Wohnungskongress. 1. Paris, 1889. C. rend. Par., 1889. 2. Anvers, 1894. 3. Bordeaux, 1895. 4. Bruxelles, July 1897. Actes. Brux., 1898. 5. Paris, 1900. C. rend. & documents. 6. Dusseldorf, 1902. Ber. 764p. Berl., 1902. See Med. Reform, 1902, 10: 234-5. 7. Liege, Aug. 7-10, 1905. Actes. Liege, 1906. 8. London, August 1907. (Publication) Par., 1908. 9. Wien, May 30-June 3, 1910. _ Bericht. 2 vols, vii, 1114p. vi, 368p. Wien, 1911. 10. (place?) 1913. (?) Berlin, June 1931. 625a HOUSING Italy Covegno tra gli Istituti fascisti autonomi per le case popolari. 2. Trieste, 1938. See Riv. internaz. ingegn. urban., 1938, No. 45, 6-7. 626 HOUSING Netherlands Woningcongres. Amsterdam, 1920. Prae-adviezen. Verslag. 2 vols. 627 HOUSING United States National conference on housing. 1. 1911. Proceedings. 628 HOUSING, RURAL Poland Konferencja w sprawie budownictwa wiejskiego. Warszawa, Feb. 28, 1938. See Warsz. czas. lek., 1938, 15: 218, [ 99 ] HOUSING, SANITATION 629 HOUSING, SANITATION France Congres national d'assainissement et de salubrite de l'habitation (1895- ) Organized by the Societe frangaise d'hygiene. 1. Paris, 1904. Held together with the international congress. 2. Geneve, 1906. Held together with the international congress. 3. Paris, Nov. 6-11, 1909. ★Compte rendu. 556p. Par., 1910. 630 HOUSING, SANITATION International Congres international d'assainissement et de salubrite de l'habitation (1904- ) 3. Internationaler Kongress fiir Wohnungshygiene. 1. Paris, 1904. ★Compte rendu. 734p. Par., 1905. 2. Genfeve, 1906. ★Compte rendu. 874p. Par., 1907. 3. Dresden, Oct. 2-7, 1911. ★Bericht. 960p. Dresden, 1912. 4. Antwerpen, Aug. 31-Sept. 7, 1913. C. rend. d. trav. 560p. Anvers, 1914. 631 HOUSING, WAR United States Symposium on war housing. Philadelphia, Feb. 25, 1918. (Publ.) 4 p. 1. 141p. N. Y., 1918. 632 HOUSING, WORKERS Belgium (a) Conference nationale des societes d'habitations ouvrieres. Bruxelles, July 15-17, 1898. Docum. Rapp. P. verb. Brux., 1899. 633 HOUSING, WORKERS Belgium (b) Congres national des habitations ouvrieres et des institutions de prevoyance. Gand, July 6-8, 1913. Rapp. & c. rend. 454p. Brux., 1913. 634 HUMANE International International humane conference. For the protection of infants and animals. 1. Washington, Oct. 10-15, 1910. 2. London, June 1912. 635 HUNTING Austria Oesterreichischer Jagd-Kongress (1885- ) 1. Wien, May 19-22, 1885. Verhandlungen. 269p. Wien, 1885. 636 HUNTING International Congres international de la chasse (1907- ) Internationaler Jagd-Kongress. (1) Paris, Mar. 15-18, 1907. (2) 1. Antwerpen, June 17-18, 1907. C. rend. Tournai, 1907. (3) 2. Wien, Sept. 5-7, 1910. (Publication) 2 pts. Wien, 1909. (4) Roubaix, June 9-11, 1911. HYBRIDIZATION [100] 637 HYBRIDIZATION International Conference internationale sur i'hybridation et la culture des plantes. See Genetics No. 516. 638 HYDROCLIMATOLOGY Italy Congresso nazionale di idrologia, climatologia e terapia fisica (1888- ) 1.-8. C. n. d'idrologia e di climatologia. 9. As head title. 19. Congresso di idrologia, climatologia, terapia fisica, dietetica. 23. C. n. di idroclimatologia e terapia fisica. Meetings of the Associazione medica italiana di idrologia e climatologia. 1. Bologna, 1888. ★Atti. 181p. Torino, 1889. 2. 1889. See Idrol. climat. ital., Tor., 1890, 1: 3. Torino, 1891. ★Atti. 271p. Tor., 1892. 4. Venezia, 1895. See Idr. clim. ital., 1893, 4: 5. Parma, 1898. ★Atti. 216p. Fir., 1898. 6. Siena, 1900. ★Atti. 151p. Perugia, 1901. 7. Milano, 1902. ★Atti. 214p. Milano, 1903. 8. Milano, 1906. ★Atti. 586p. Perugia, 1907. 9. Sanremo, 1908. ★Atti. 656p. Perugia, 1908. 11. Napoli, 1912. Atti. 754p. Perugia, 1912. 13. Castellamare di Stabia, Sept. 29-Oct. 3, 1921. Atti. 351p. Nap., 1923. 14. Palermo, 1923. 15. 1924. 16. Montecatini, 1925. 17. Salsomaggiore, 1926. 18. Milano, Oct. 3-6, 1927. Atti. 432p. Mil., 1928. 19. Campi Flegrei, 1928. 20. Spezia, 1929. 22. Viareggio, 1932. 23. 1934. See Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1934, 40: pt 2, 437-45. For reports see Riv. idr. clim., 1923, etc. v.34 etc. 639 HYDROGRAPHIC International Conference internationale hydrographique. 1. London, 1919. (Publ.) 2. Monaco (year?) 3. (place?) 1926. 4. (?) Monaco, 1932. C. rend. d. s6ances. 640 HYDROLOGICAL Baltic States Conference hydrologique des Etats Baltiques. 4. Leningrad, 1933. C. rend. d. trav. Rapp. 5 vols. 641 HYDROLOGISTS Russia Vserossiisky sezd gidrologov i balneologov (1898- 1. S. Peterburg, 1898. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1898, 31: [ 101 ] HYDROLOGY, MEDICAL 642 HYDROLOGY, MEDICAL International International congress of medical hydrology (1886- ) 1. 2. Congres international d'hydrologie et de climatologie. 7. 8. C. i. d'hydrologie, de climatologie, de geologie et therapie par les agents physiques. 14. C. i. d'hydrologie, de climatologie et de geologie medicales. There is also an International Society of Medical Hydrology, which holds annual meetings (1926 in Czechoslovakia; 1927 at Monte Catini, etc.) 1. Biarritz, Oct. 1-8, 1886. ★Circulars No. 1-3. Par., 1886. — ★Compte rendu. 606p. Par., 1887. See also Geneesk. courant, 1887, 41: No. 1-3. 2. Paris, 1889. ★Compte rendu. 503p. Par., 1890. 3. Roma, 1894. See Lyon mid., 1896, 81: 4. Clermont-Ferrand, 1896. ★Compte rendu. 622p. Par., 1897. See also An. Soc. espafi. hidrom^d., 1896, 12: 195; 219. 5. Liege, 1898. ★ ( ) xxxii, 952p. Liege, 1898. 6. Grenoble, 1902. ★Compte rendu. 783p. Grenoble, 1903. 7. Venezia, Oct. 10-18, 1905. ★Compte rendu. 1041p. Venez., 1906. See also Policlinico, 1905, 12: Divided into 4 sections. Subjects: 1. Hydrology: radiotherapeutic effect of mineral waters: university chairs for hydrology and physiotherapy, reform of legislation on baths, diseases from mineral waters, etc.—2. Climatology: gardens for workmen, effect of climate upon the skin. health resorts.—3. Geology: origin of mineral waters, the Lake of Venice.—4. Physiotherapy: modern physiotherapy of deformities of the trunk. 8. Alger, Apr. 4-10, 1909. C. rend. 1128p. Par., 1910. (?) Budapest, 1912(?) 9. Madrid, 1913. Actes. lxiv, 1236p. Madr., 1915. 10. Lyon, 1915. See Brit. M. J., 1913, 2: 11. Bruxelles, 1925. 12. Lyon, 1927. 13. Lisboa, 1930. 14. Toulouse, Oct. 4-8, 1933. ★Rapports. 583p. Par., 1933. — ★Discussions des rapp. Communications. C. rend. 594p. Par., 1934. See also Presse therm, clim., 1933, 74: 781-811.—Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 15. Beograd, 1936. See Presse mid., 1937, 45: 34-6.—Presse therm, clim., 1936, 77: 713-6. 642a HYDROLOGY, MEDICAL Italy Convegno medico-idrologico. 5. Fiuggi, June 16, 1938. See Policlinico, sez. prat., 1938, 45: 1257. 644 HYDROLOGY, MEDICAL Spain Asamblea hidrologica. Organized by the Sociedad espanola de hidrologia medica. 2. Madrid, 1924. (?) Madrid, Mar. 13, 1927. Actas. trabajos. 112p. Madr., 1927. 645 HYDROMINERAL RESORTS Interallied Congres (de Monaco) pour favoriser le developpement des stations hydrominerales, maritimes, climatiques et alpines des nations alliees. Monaco, Apr. 15-May 11, 1920. Divided into 4 congresses: a) C. des villes d'eaux, bains de mer et stations climatiques. Apr. 15-24, 1920. C. rendus. 359p. Par., 1920. b) C. d'hygiene et de climatologie. Apr. 21-24, 1920. C. rend. 383p. Par., 1920. HYDROMINERAL RESORTS [ 102 ] c) C. de I'alpinisme. May 1-11, 1920. C. rend. 2 vols. Par., 1921. d) C. d'hydrologie et de geologie hydrominerale. Apr. 15-24, 1920. C. rend. 287p. Par., 1920. 646 HYDROPHOBIA International International congress on hydrophobia. Called by the Health Section of the League of Nations. Paris, 1927. 647 HYGIENE Belgium Congres national d'hygiene et de climatologie medicale de la Belgique et du Congo. Organized by the Societe royale de medecine publique et de topographie medicale de Belgique. (?) Bruxelles. August 1897. ★Compte rendu des seances. 124p. Brux., 1898. — ★Rapport avec la resume des memoires. pt 1. 890p. Brux., 1897. On tuberculosis in Belgium. — The same. Pt 2 (on Congo) Brux., 1898. 648 HYGIENE Brasil Congresso brasileiro de hygiene. 1. Rio de Janeiro, Oct. 1-7, 1923. ★Annaes. 2 vols. 336p. 247p. Rio de Janeiro, 1926-7. 2. Bello Horizonte. 3. Sao Paulo, 1926. Nov. 4-12. ★Conferencias. 86p. S. Paulo, 1927. — ★Annaes. 938p. S. Paulo, 1929. 4. Salvador, 1928. 5. Recife (Pernambuco), 1929. Oct. 17-22. ★Annaes. 2 vols. 193p. 612p. Rio, 1929-30. 649 HYGIENE Brittany Congres Brittanique d'hygiene. Var.: Congrfes de medecine sociale et d'hygiene. Bordeaux, June 4-9, 1924. See Lyon meU, 1924, 133: 673. Sections: 1. social medicine and municipal hygiene; 2. naval, military and air hygiene; 3. industrial hygiene; 4. tropical medicine; 5. pathology, bacteriology, and biochemistry. 651 HYGIENE Germany Reichskonferenz fiir das Gesundheitswesen. 4. Dresden, 1924. Protokoll d. Verh. 150p. Berl., 1924. 5. Dusseldorf, Sept. 2-4, 1926. Protokoll. 166p. Berl., 1926. 6. Halle a. S., Aug. 22-24, 1929. Protokoll. 231p. Berl., 1929. 652 HYGIENE France Congres general d'hygiene (1851- ) (1) Congres d'hygiene publique. 24. C. d'hygiene. From 15. congress on held in Paris. (1) Bruxelles, 1851. ★Compte rendu des seances. 122p. Brux., 1851. 15. Paris, 1928; 16. 1929; 17. 1930; 18. 1931; 19. 1932; 20. 24. Paris, Oct. 25-30, 1937; 25. Paris, Oct. 1938. For 24. see J. meU Paris, 1937, 57:—Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1937, 720-5. On fatigue in school children, prevention of tuberculosis in schools, milk hygiene, effect of city life. [103] HYGIENE 653 HYGIENE International (a) International congress on hygiene and demography (1852- ) (1) Congres general d'hygiene. (2. 3) C. international d'hygiene (de sauvetage et d'economie sociale) (5. 6) C. i. d'hygiene et de demographie. (7.) Internationaler Kongress fiir Gesundheitspflege. 16. Congres international d'hygiene. Correct numbering adopted at 13. session in 1903. (1) Bruxelles, Sept. 20-24, 1852. ★Comptes rendus des seances, viii, 443p. Brux., 1852. — *C. rendu (by J. C. M. Boudin) 75p. Par., 1853. — ★Projet de solutions des questions. 50p. Brux., 1852. For reports see also Ann. hyg., Par., 1852, 48: 443; 1853, 49: 204.—Arch. belg. me"d. mil., 1852, 10: 240; 422. 1 (2) Bruxelles, Sept. 23-Oct. 4, 1876. ★Comptes rendus. 2 vols. Ix, 876p. 845p. Brux., 1877. — Bulletin (Sept. 27-Oct. 4) 7 nos. Brux., 1876. — ★Bulletin de souscription. 4p. Par., 1876. — ★Exposition internationale. 15p. Par., 1876. — ★Lettres sur I'Exposition internationale d'hygiene (by L. D. P.) Ixelles, 1877 See also Gior. med. mil., 1876, 24: 1185-8.—Wien, med. Wschr., 1876, 26: 776; 825.—Ann. hyg Par., 1875, 2. ser., 44: 461-8; 1877, 2. ser., 47: 5; 48: 401.—Berl. klin. Wschr., 1876, 13: 526; 582.—Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1877, 9: 365-82. 2 (3) Paris, Aug. 1-10, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 766p. 480p. Par., 1880. — ★Rapport. 1. question (Infant welfare and protection) lOOp. Chchy, 1878. — *Rapport. 2. question (Water sanitation) 92p. Clichy, 1878. — *Rapport. 5. question (Professional hygiene) 36p. Clichy, 1878. — *Rapport. 6. question (Prevention of infectious diseases) 69p. Clichy, 1878. 3 (4) Torino, Sept. 6-12, 1880. ★ ( ) 20p. — *Tre proposte (etc. by E. Boncinelli) Venez., 1882. For report see Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1881, 13: 134-51.—Galenos, Athenai, 1880, 225; passim.—Rev. m<5d. est, 1880, 12: 609; passim. 4 (5) Geneve, Sept. 4-9, 1882. ^ ^ ★Comptes rendu et memoires. 2 vols. 557p. 767p. Geneve, 1883. — ★Circulaire. 2p. 4p. Geneve, 1882. „„„„„«.,, For report see also Rev. hyg., Par., 1882, 4: 729-864.—Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1883,15: 192-316.—Sem. mid., Par., 1882, 2: 141; passim. 5 (6) 's-Gravenhage, Aug. 21-27, 1884. ★Comptes rendus et memoires. 2 vols. 312p. 461p. La Haye, 1884-85. — ★Programme des travaux. La Haye, 1884. — ★Circulaire. 3 nos. La Haye, 1884. — ★Sprawozdanie (by W. Lubelski) Warszawa, 1884. — ★Estudios sobre el (etc. by Fernandez-Caro y Nouvilas, A.) Madr., 1885. See also reports in Pub. Health Ass. America (1884) 1885, 10: 448-68.—Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1884, 6: 642-98.—Geneesk. courant, 1884, 38: No. 34-36; 1882, 36: No. 51. 6 (7) Wien, Sept. 25-Oct. 2, 1887. ★Arbeiten. 3 vols, 37 Hefte. Wien, 1887-88. — ★Programme. 28p. Wien, 1887. — ★Programme. 42p. Wien, 1887. — ★Hygienischer Fiihrer (by H. Adler) 156p. Wien, 1887. — ★Ricordi. II congresso (by DelPAcqua, F. & Beretta, H.) Milano, 1887. — ★Estudios (Fernandez-Caro) Madr., 1888. — *Der hygienische Congress (J. Kugler) Wien, 1887. See also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1887, 23: pt 2, 450; 479.—Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1888, 20: 1-33. (8) Paris, Aug. 4-10, 1889. ★Compte rendu. 1267p. Par., 1890. — *C. rend. d. seances (by Reuss) 128p. Par., 1889. Reprint from Ann. hyg., Par., See also ibid., 1889, 3. ser., 22: 209-20. 7 (9) London, Aug. 10-17, 1891. ^Transactions. 13 sections in 3 vols. Lond., 1892-93. — ★Conversazione in the Guild Hall. 89p. Lond. (1891) — ★Reports of the international congresses, 1876-1889 (by the Lancet) — *Why hygienic congresses fail (by E. Blackwell) Lond., 1892. — *Le congres (etc., by P. Bouardel) Par., 1891. — ★Catalogue des publications hygieniques ... de la R6p. Argentine. Bar., 1891. *See also hiaugura^fddress in J. State M., Lond., 1894, 2: 137-62. Also Gaz. meU Nantes. 1890-91, 91 132; 142—Brit. M. J., 1891, 2: 349; 403. HYGIENE [104] 8 (10) Budapest, Sept. 1-9, 1894. ★Comptes rendus et Memoires. 8 vols bound in 7. Budapest, 1895-96. — ★Rapports des comites nationaux sur la question de la diphtherie. 4 leaves. Pest, 1894. See also Kozegeszs. torv. orv., 1896, 26-39.—Lancet, Lond., 1894, 2: 603-9.—Brit. M. J., 1894, 2: 552; 610.—Wien. med. Wschr., 1894, 44: 1605-7.—Rev. hyg., Par., 1894, 16: 753-884. 9 (11) Madrid, Apr. 10-17, 1898. ★Actas y memorias. 14 vols in 9. Madr., 1900. — ★Regulations. 26p. Madr., 1897. — ★Exhibitions. 12p. Madr., 1897. — ★Provisional program. 29p. Madr., 1897. See also Rep. Army M. Dep., Lond., 1898, 39: 426-45.—Corresp. meU. 1898, 33: 105-20.— Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1898, 30: 777-805. 10 (12) Paris, Aug. 10-17, 1900. ★Compte rendu. 1070p. Par. (1902) See also Lancet, Lond., 1900, 2: 413; passim. 13. Bruxelles, Sept. 2-8, 1903. ★Compte rendu. 9 vols. Brux., 1903. — ★Guide de l'hygieniste en Belgique. 414p. Brux., 1903. 14. Berlin, Sept. 23-29, 1907. ★Bericht. 4 vols in 5. Berl., 1908. — ★Literatur iiber Gesundheitswesen. 28p. Berl., 1907. — Kongressblatt. 7 nos. Berl., 1907. — Medizinische Anstalten. — Die gesetzlichen Grundlagen der Seuchenbekampfung (by M. Kirchner) — Besuch in Hamburg. 7 Hefte. Hamb., 1907. — (Report) 328p. La Habana, 1908. 15. Washington, Sept. 22-29, 1912. ★Transactions. 6 vols. Wash., 1913. — ★Official program. 53p. Wash., 1912. Also 174p. Wash., 1912. — ★Preliminary announcement. 7. ed. 112p. Also 9. ed. 75p. Wash., 1912. — ★Abstracts of papers. 297p. Wash., 1912. — ★Abstrakte von den Vortragen. 322p. Wash., 1912. — ★Investigations on epidemic infantile paralysis (by SWEDEN. State Medical Institute) 271p. Stockh., 1912. 16. Paris, Oct. 25-28, 1927. C. rend. Rapp. See notes in Brit. M. J., 1927, 2: 654 HYGIENE International (b) International exhibition of hygiene. (?) Buenos Aires, May 1910. 655 HYGIENE Italy Congresso nazionale d'igiene. (1) Torino, Sept. 29-Oct. 2, 1898. ★Atti. 384p. Tor., 1899. 2. Como, Sept. 25-30, 1899. ★Atti. 319p. Pavia, 1900. 656 HYGIENE Malaga Congreso provincial de higiene de Malaga. 1. Malaga, 1906. Comunicaciones. Secci6n la. 138p. Malaga, 1906. 657 HYGIENE Massachusetts Hygienic convention. (?) Needham, Mass., Nov. 5-7, 1880. ★Circular letter of the executive committee (Bost., 1880) [105] HYGIENE 658 HYGIENE Mexico Congreso nacional de higiene. 1. Congreso higienico-pedagdgico. 1. Mexico, 1882. ★ Memorias. 208p. Mex., 1883. ★Estadfstica medica cuarta. Mex., 1883. (?) Mexico, 1884. ★Dictamenes y resoluciones. 65p. Mex., 1884. 659 HYGIENE Panhellenic (Panhellenic congress on hygiene and demography) 1. Athenai, Apr. 25-30, 1921. See Brit. M. J., 1920, 1: 853. 660 HYGIENE Scandinavian Hygieiniske congres (for de tre nordiske riger) (?) K0benhavn, July 1858. ★Beretning om moderne og forhandlingerne. Kbh. 1858. See also abstracts in Hygiea, Stockh., 1859, 21: 154-63.—Zschr. Staatsarzn., 1863, 86: 142-9.— Hospitalstidende, 1858, 1: 117. 661 HYGIENE South American Conferencia sudamericana de higiene, microbiologia y patologia. 3. Montevideo, Jan. 28-Feb. 3, 1923. ( ) Montev., 1923. 47p. See also J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1019. 4. (Buenos Aires, May 1925) 662 HYGIENE Tunis Exposition d'hygiene de Tunis. Mar. 28-Apr. 25, 1911. 663 HYGIENE, BIOLOGICAL Germany Kongress fiir biologische Hygiene. 1. Hamburg, Oct. 12-14, 1912. Vorarbeiten & Verhandlungen. vi, 384p. Hamburg, 1913. 664 HYGIENE, FOOD International Congres international d'hygiene alimentaire et de I'alimentation rationnelle de I'homme (1906- ) 1. Paris, Oct. 22-27, 1906. See Lyon mid., 1906, 107: 678. 2. Bruxelles, Oct. 4-8, 1910. ★Rapports. 2 vols. Brux., 1910. 665 HYGIENE, MEDITERRANEAN Congres international d'hygiene mediterraneenne. 1. Marseille, Sept. 20-25, 1932. ★ C. rend. 2 vols. 777p. 759p. Par., 1933. See also v.24 p. 243-57 of Rev. mid. hyg. trop.. Par., 1932. 2. (Italy, 1935) Planned. 666 HYGIENE, RURAL Europe European conference on rural hygiene. (1?) June 29-July 17, 1931. Report of the preparatory committee, 1931. Forms C H. 1045, League of Nat. Pub. — Proceedings, v.l: Recommendations, v.2: Minutes. 1931. Forms C 473 M. 202 1931. III. of League of Nat. Pub. (?) 1939. HYGIENE, RURAL [ 106 ] 667 HYGIENE, RURAL Far East Intergovernmental conference of Far Eastern countries on rural hygiene. Conference intergouvernementale des pays d'Orient sur l'hygiene rurale. Reports published by the League of Nations. 1. Bandoeng, Java, Aug. 3-13, 1937. Report of the preparatory committee. Geneve, 1937. (CH 1234) — Preparatory papers; report of French Indo-China. 138p. 1937 (CH 1235) — ★Same (relating to Burma) 49p. 1937 (CH 1235a) — ★Same; relating to British India. 414p. 1937 (CH 1235b) — ★Same. Report of the Malayan Delegation. 38p. 1937 (CH 1235c) — ★Same. Report on health organisation in Ceylon. 60p. 1937 (CH 1235d) — ★Same. Report of the Philippines. 26p. 1937 (CH 1235e) — ★Same. Report of China. 109p. 1937 (CH 1235f) — ★Same. Report of Japan. 38p. 1937 (CH 1235g) — ★Same. Report of Siam. 53p. 1937 (CH 1235h) — ★Same (Miscellaneous countries) 125p. 1927 (CH 1235i) 668 HYGIENE, RURAL Italy: Lombardia Convegno lombardo di igiene rurale (1933- ) 1. Milano, Oct. 21-23, 1933. ★Atti. 298p. Milano, 1934. 669 HYGIENE, RURAL Mexico Conferencia intergubernamental de los paises de America sobre higiene rural (1938- ) 1. Mexico, Nov. 10-20, 1938. See Gac. meU Mexico, 1938, 68: 197. 670 HYGIENE, RURAL Netherlands (Congress on rural hygiene) (?) Utrecht, 1930. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 1: 671 HYGIENE, TEXTILE INDUSTRY International Congres international pour I'examen des meilleures conditions d'hygiene et de production dans les manufactures textiles (1899- ) 1. Paris, May 1, 1899. Etudes preparatoires & Observations pratiques. 2 vols. Par., 1902. 672 HYGIENISTS Italy Riunione d'igienisti italiani (1881- ) Not to be confused with the congresses of the Federazione delle societa italiane d'igiene, which held its meetings: 1. (1887?); 2. Brescia, Sept. 1888 (★Atti); 3. Padova, Sept. 23-26, 1889 (Ordini del giorno. Padova, 1889* See also Gior. Soc. fiorent. igiene, 1889, 5: 284-304); 4. 1892, etc. Later became Associazione degli igienisti italiani (2. congr., Milano, 1913) 1. Milano, 1881. ★Atti. 289p. Milano, 1882. 3. Bologna, October 1888. ★Atti. 221p. Milano, 1888. See also Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1888, 10: 803-1035. 673 HYPNOLOGY France Congres francais de hypnologie et psychologic Annual. 1. (1892?) 10. Paris, 1901. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1901, 37: 674 HYPNOTISM International Congres international de l'hypnotisme experimental et therapeutique (1889- ) 1. C. i. de magnetisme humain. 1. Paris, Aug. 8-12, 1889. ★Comptes rendus. 368p. Par., 1890. — ★Rapport general: Le magnetisme humain. vii, 570p. Par., 1890. ■— ★Arguments (by F. Guermonprez) 17p. Lille, 1889. 2. Paris, Aug. 12-18, 1900. ★Comptes rendus. 320p. Par., 1902. [107] IDENTIFICATION 675 IDENTIFICATION Brasil Congresso nacional de identification. 1 (?) Rio de Janeiro, July 16-23, 1934. See Rev. crim. psiq., B. Air., 1934, 21: 608-14. 677 IMMIGRATION International (a) Congres international de 1'intervention des pouvoirs publics dans I'emigration et l'immi- gration. Paris, Aug. 12-14, 1889. (Publ.) Par., 1890. 678 IMMIGRATION International (b) International emigration and immigration conference. Conference permanente pour la protection des migrants. (?) Roma, May 15-31, 1924. See J. Social Hyg., 1932, 18: (?) La Habana, 1928. 9. Geneve, 1932. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1932, 14a: 679 IMMIGRATION United States National immigration conference. (?) New York, 1923. ★Proceedings, viii, 272p. N. Y., 1924. 680 IMMUNOLOGY International Convegno internazionale d'immunologia. 1. Roma, Sept. & Oct., 1933. See Gior. med. mil., 1933, 81: 921-32. 3. of the Volta conventions. See 1686. 681 INDIANS United States Lake Mohonk conference on the Indian and other dependent peoples (1883- ) 1.-31. Mohonk Lake conference of friends of the Indian and other dependent peoples. Previous to 1904 the discussions were confined to Indian affairs; later, affairs of the Philippine Islands, Porto Rico, and other insular dependencies were also included. Publishes Report; held at Mohonk Lake; annual. 1. 1883. 29. 1911. ★Report. 248p. Mohonk Lake, 1911 31. 1913. ★Report. 224p. 1913. 32. 1914. ★Report. 220p. 1914. 33. 1915. ★Report. 200p. 1915. 34. 1916. ★Report. 210p. 1916. 682 INDIVIDUAL PSYCHOLOGY International International congress on individual psychology. (?) Berlin, 1930. 683 INDUSTRIAL INVENTORS International Congres des associations d'inventeurs et d'artistes industriels (1905- 2. Congres international ... 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 5-9, 1905. 3. Bruxelles, Sept. 5-8, 1910. Actes. 119p. Brux., 1913. (?) Rochester, June 15-19, 1910. INDUSTRIAL PHYSICIANS [ 108 ] 684 INDUSTRIAL PHYSICIANS International Internationale Tagung der Gewerbearzte (1926- ) 1. Dusseldorf, Sept. 15-16, 1926. ★Bericht (by L. Teleky) 88p. Berl., 1927. Forms No. 5, Arbeit & Gesundheit. 685 INDUSTRIAL PHYSICIANS Pennsylvania Conference of industrial physicians (and surgeons) (1916- ) Not to be confused with the annual meetings of the American Association of Industrial Physicians and Surgeons. Called by the Pennsylvania Department of Labor. 1. Harrisburg, Feb. 1916. ★Proceedings. 2. Harrisburg, May 1916. ★Proceedings. 63p. 4. Harrisburg, 1917. ★Proceedings. 49p. 5. Harrisburg, Nov. 1917. ★Proceedings. 51p. 6. Harrisburg, Apr. 1918. ★Proceedings. 48p. 7. Harrisburg, Dec. 1918. See Pennsylvania M. J., 1919, 22: 502-4. 8. Pittsburgh, 1919. See Pennsylvania M. J., 1919, 22: 632-85. 9. Harrisburg, Sept. 1919. See Pennsylvania M. J., 1919/20, 23: 415. 10. Harrisburg, March 1920. See Pennsylvania M. J., 1919/20, 23: 415. 11. Philadelphia, Dec. 1920. See Pennsylvania M. J., 1920/21, 24: 575. 686 INDUSTRIAL PHYSICIANS Ukraina Ukrainsky sezd promislovykh lekariv. 1. Kharkov, Dec. 1936. See report in Mid. exp., Kharkov, 1937, No. 2, 76. 687 INDUSTRY Germany Deutscher Handwerker- und Gewerbe-Kongress. (?) Industrieller Congress. 1. Frankfurt a. M., July 14-Aug. 18, 1848. Verh. vi, 257p. Darmstadt, 1848. (?) Halle a. S., May 27, 1852. Verh. 52p. Berl., 1852. 688 INDUSTRY, AGRICULTURAL International Congres international technique et chimique des industries agricoles. 3. Paris, 1934. C. rend. 2 vols. 4. Bruxelles, 1935. C. rend. 4 vols. 5. Scheveningen, 1937. Rapp. general & C. rend. 2 vols. 689 INEBRIETY International (Colonial and) international congress on inebriety. Organized by the Society for the study of inebriety. See also No. 709: 1. London, July 6-7, 1887. ★Papers and addresses by delegates from the United States. Lond., 1887. Reprint from the Minutes. 690 INFANTS Italy Congresso nazionale "Pro infantia". See also No. 692. 1. Torino, 1902. ★Atti. xvii, 295p. Tor., 1903. [109] INFANTS 691 INFANTS Peru Jornada nipiologica peruana. 1. Lima, Jan. 28-31, 1935. See Med. nifios, 1935, 36: 97-106. 2. Lima, 1937. See Reforma mid., Lima, 1937, 23: 931. Decides the foundation of a Peruan society of pediatry. 3. (planned for 1939) 692 INFANTS, HYGIENE Italy Conferenza di igiene infantile. Precedes No. 690. Organized by the Societa nazionale Pro Infantia. (?) Roma, 1898. ★ (Atti) 230p. Roma, 1899. 693 INFANTS, MORTALITY England National conference on infantile mortality. 1. 2. As head title. 3. English speaking conference ... See also 702. 1. London, 1906. ★Report of proceedings, viii, 314p. Lond. (1907) 2. London, 1908. ★Rep. of proc. 200p. Lond., 1908. 3. London, Aug. 4-5, 1913. ★Rep. of proc. vol. 1 (and 2?) 456p. Lond., 1913. 694 INFANTS, MORTALITY Philippine Islands National conference on infant mortality and public welfare. Arranged by the Office of the Public Welfare Commissioner of the Philippine Islands. 1. Manila, 1921. ★Proceedings. 267p. Manila, 1922. 695 INFANTS, PROTECTION Brasil Conferencia nacional de proteccao a infancia. (?) Sept. 23, 1933. See Rev. gin. obst., Rio, 1933, 27: 394-6. 696 INFANTS, PROTECTION Chile Congreso nacional de gotas de leche. (?) Santiago de Chile, 1920. Antecedentes, actas. 697 INFANTS, PROTECTION International (a) Congres international des gouttes de lait (1905- ) 3. Internationaler Kongress fiir Sauglingschutz. 1913: Congres international pour la protection de l'enfance (du premier age) See also No. 272. (?) Paris, June 15-23, 1883. C. rend, des trav. 2 vols. (?) Bordeaux, 1895. P. verb. mem. disc. Bord., 1896. 1. Paris, 1905. Rapports. 2. Bruxelles, Sept. 12-16, 1907. Rapports. Brux., 1907. 3. Berlin, Sept. 11-15, 1911. ★Bericht. viii, 1256p. Berl., 1912. (1) Bruxelles, 1913. (Publ.) 2 vols. 361p. 566p. Brux. (2) Bruxelles, 1921. Rapports, C. rend. 3 vols. Brux., 1921. 112386—vol. 3, 4th sebies---VIII INFANTS, PROTECTION [ 110 ] 698 INFANTS, PROTECTION International (b) Congresso internazionale per la protezione dell'infanzia. 2. Roma, Sept. 23-26, 1937. See Med. inf., Roma, 1937, 8: 272. 699 INFANTS, PROTECTION Italy Congresso per I'igiene deH'allattamento e la tutela della prima infanzia (1899- 1. C. nazionale per I'igiene dell'allattamento mercenario. 1. Milano, 1899. ★Atti. 294p. Milano, 1900. 2. Firenze, 1901. ★Atti. Ix, 360p. Fir., 1903. 3. Messina, 1904. Atti. 317p. iiip. Messina, 1907. 700 INFANTS, PROTECTION Prussia Preussische Landeskonferenz fiir Sauglingsschutz. 5. Berlin, 1920. See Zschr. Sauglingschutz, 1920, 12: 305; passim. 701 INFANTS, SOCIAL SERVICE Argentina Congreso nacional de servicio social de la infancia. 1. Buenos Aires, Sept. 20-26, 1932. See Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1932-33, 6: 221-60. 702 INFANT WELFARE England English speaking conference on infant welfare. Preceded by No. 693. Organized by the National Association for the prevention of infant mortality; later congresses organized by the Maternity and child welfare group of the Society of medical officers of health. 3. London, 1924; 4. London, 1926; 5. London, 1929; 6. London, 1933. 703 INFLUENZA Italy Riunione per lo studio dell'influenza. 1. Milano, 1919. Atti. 172p. Milano, 1919. 705 INSANE, AID International Congres international de l'assistance des alienes (1902- ) 1. (As head title, and): et specialement de leur assistance familiale. 3. Internationaler Kongress fiir Irrenpflege. 4. Internationaler Kongress zur Fiirsorge fiir Geisteskranke. International congress on care of the insane. International congress for the insane. 1. Antwerpen, Sept. 1-7, 1902. ★Rapports. Compte rendu des seances. 895p. Antw., 1903. On status of care of the insane; scientific and administrative organization. 2. Milano, Sept. 26-30, 1906. ★Rapports et communications, iv, 760p. Roma, 1908. 3. Wien, Oct. 1908. ★Offizieller Bericht. 645p. Halle (1909) 4. Berlin, Oct. 1910. ★Offizieller Bericht. v, 1027p. Halle, 1911. 5. Moskva, 1912 (1914?) 706 INSURANCE MEDICINE Germany Versicherungsmedizinische Woche. Leipzig, May 27-28, 1938 (or 1937?) [Ill] INSURANCE MEDICINE 707 INSURANCE MEDICINE International Congres international des medecins de compagnies d'assurances (1899- ) 4. Internationaler Kongress fiir Versicherungsmedizin. International congress of life insurance examiners. See also No. 763. 1. Bruxelles, 1899. Rapports, proces-verbaux. Brux., 1899. 2. Amsterdam, 1901. ★Rapports, proces-verbaux. 30 parts. Brux., 1901. See also J. Am. M. Ass., 1899, 33: 3. Paris, May 25-28, 1903. ★Rapports & Proces-verbaux. 2 vols. 200p. xvi, 157p. Par., 1903. 4. Berlin, 1906. ★Berichte und Verhandlungen. 2vols. x, 539p. xviii, 276p. Berl., 1906. 708 INSURANCE SCIENCES Italy Congresso nazionale di scienza delle assicurazioni. 1. Torino, Sept. 20-23, 1928. Atti. 2 vols. Tor., 1929. — Bollettino. 1 No. 16p. Tor., 1928. 709 INTEMPERANCE England Medical conference on the suppression of intemperance. See also No. 689. London (Oxford?) Oct. 30, 1876. ★Report. 2. ed. 30p. Oxf., 1876. 710 INTEROCEANIC CANAL International Congres international d'etudes du canal interoceanique. Paris, May 15-29, 1879. C. rend. d. seances. Par., 1879. 711 INTERRACIAL United States National interracial conference. (?) Cincinnati, 1925. 713 INVALIDS Interallied Interallied conference on the aftercare of disabled men. 1. Conference interalliee pour I'etude de la reeducation professionnelle et dea questions qui interessent les invalids de la guerre. Conferenza interalleata per l'assistenza agli invalidi di guerra. International conference on rehabilitation of the disabled. 1. Paris, May 8-12, 1917. ★Rapports. 462p. Par., 1917. — ★Reports. Study of professional reeducation (etc.) 47p. Lond., 1917. 2. London, 1918. ★Rapports. 528p. Lond., 1918. — ★Supplement. 192p. Lond., 1918. Bound with Reports. — ★Catalogue. lOOp. Lond., 1918. Bound with reports. 3. Roma, 1919. ★Atti. 940p. Roma, 1919. Polyglot text. — ★Abstracts. 4. Bruxelles, 1920. See Lyon meU, 1920, 129: 714 INVALIDS Italy Congresso nazionale per l'assistenza agl' invalidi della guerra. Milano, 1918. Atti. 554p. viip. Milano, 1919. IRRIGATION [112] 715 IRRIGATION International International irrigation congress. (1) Salt Lake City, 1912. (2) Calgary, Alberta, 1914. 716 JAVA Congres voor de taal-, land- en volkenkunde van Java (1919- ) 1. Solo, 1919. Handelingen. 717 JOURNALISTS Germany Deutscher Journalistentag. 1. Eisenach, May 22, 1864. Bericht (by C. Bildermann) 25p. Lpz., 1864. 719 JUVENILE COURT Germany Deutscher Jugendgerichtstag. 1. (place?) 1909. Verh. 155p. Lpz., 1909. 2. (place?) Sept. 29-Oct. 1, 1910. Verh. iv, 210p. Lpz., 1911. 3. (place?) Oct. 10-12, 1912. Verh. iv, 171p. Lpz., 1913. 5. Jena, 1920. Verh. vii, 88p. Berl., 1922. 6. Heidelberg, Sept. 17-19, 1924. Verh. iv, lOOp. Berl., 1925. 720 JUVENILE COURT International Congres international des tribunaux pour les enfants. 1. Paris, June 29-July 1, 1911. Actes. 688p. Par., 1912. 721 KINDERGARDEN, NURSES Austria Oesterreichischer Kindergartnerinnentag. 1. Wien, Apr. 2-5, 1912. Bericht. 186p. Wien, 1912. 722 KINESIOLOGY Argentina Jornadas de kinesiologia. See also Gymnastics. 2. Congreso nacional de kinesiologia. 1. (?) Buenos Aires, Apr. 10, 1938. 2. (1940) 723 KORPA International Internacia congreso por KORPA educado. See No. 542. 724 LABOR Canada Trades and labor congress. 1905. Proceedings (No. 22) [113] LABOR 725 LABOR International International labor conference (1919- ) Conference internationale du travail. Internationale Arbeitskonferenz. From 2d conference on held in Geneve. Publishes Rapports du Directeur, and Compte rendu stenographique. 1. Washington, 1919; 2. 1921(?);3. 1922; 4. 1922; 5. 1923; 6. 1924; 7. 1925; 8. 9. 1926; 10. 1927; 11. 1928; 12. 1929; 13. ; 14. 1930; 15. 1931; 16. 1932; 17. 1933; 18. 1934; 19. 1935; 20. 1936, etc. 726 LABOR, ACCIDENTS International International congress for industrial accidents and occupational diseases (1905- ) 1. 2. Congres international medical des accidents du travail. Congresso medico internazionale per gli infortuni del lavoro. Congreso medico internacional de accidents del trabajo. 3. Internationaler medizinischer TJnfallkongress. 4. International congres voor ongevallengeneeskunde en beroepziekten. International congress on industrial accidents and diseases. 5. International congress (etc. as head title) Congressus medicorum internationalis pro artificibus calamitate afflictis aegrotisque. 6. Congres international des accidents du travail et des maladies profession- nelles. 7. Congres international des accidents et des maladies du travail. Internationaler Kongress fiir Arbeitsmedizin und Berufskrankheiten. Congresso internazionale degli infortuni e delle malattie del lavoro. International congress on industrial accidents and diseases. 8. As head title. Congresso int. degli infortuni del lavoro e malattie professionali. Internationaler Kongress fiir Unfallmedizin und Berufskrankheiten. See also Social insurance. 1. Liege, 1905. Rapports & c. rend. 2 vols. Brux., 1905. — ★Apuntes y consideraciones. 142p. Barcelona, 1905. 2. Roma, 1909. ★Atti. 2 vols. 715p. 852p. Roma, 1909. — Relazioni generali. 495p. Roma, l909. 3. Dusseldorf, Aug. 6-10, 1912. Verhandlungen. xiv, 726p. Diiss., 1914. 4. Amsterdam, September 1925. ★Verzameling. 125p. Amst., 1925. 5. Budapest, Sept. 2-8, 1928. Opera collecta. — Contributo dell'Italia. 2 vols. Roma, 1929. — ★Ramazzini: De Morbis artificum diatribe (ed. by C. F. Mayer) Budap., 1928. 6. Geneve, 1931 (1930?) 7. Bruxelles, July 22-26, 1935. Rapports. 3 vols. See Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1329-33.—Praxis, Bern, 1935, 24: 555-60.—Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 267-75.—Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1228. 8. Frankfurt a. M., Sept. 26-30, 1938. 726a LABOR, ACCIDENTS, LAWS Italy Congresso degli industriali italiani per la riforma della legge degli infortuni del lavoro. Roma, 1908. Atti. 554p. Roma, 1908. 727 LABOR, ACCIDENTS, PREVENTION France Congres de la prevention des accidents du travail et de 1'hygiene industrielle. Reims, Nov. 26-28, 1909. Actes. Documents & c. r. iv, 396p. Par., 1911. 728 LABOR, ACCIDENTS, PREVENTION International Congres technique international de prevention des accidents du travail et de l'hygiene industrielle. 1. Milano, 1912. C. rendus. 2 vols. Milano, 1912-13, LABOR, HYGIENE [114] 729 LABOR, HYGIENE France Congres national scientifique d'hygiene ouvriere (1892- ) 1. Congres d'hygiene ouvriere et professionnelle. 1. Paris, 1892. 2. Lyon, 1894. ★Compte rendu general des travaux. 359p. Lyon, 1895. 730 LABOR, HYGIENE France (b) Congres de I'hygiene et de la securite des travailleurs et des ateliers (1904- 1. Paris, 1904; 2. Paris, 1905; 3. Paris, 1907. 731 LABOR, HYGIENE International International conference on industrial hygiene (1924- 1. Geneve, July 18-20, 1924. See Lancet, 1924, 1: 931.—J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 731a LABOR, HYGIENE Mexico Congreso nacional de higiene y medicina del trabajo. 1. Mexico, 1936. See Labor mid., Mex., 1936. 732 LABOR, DISEASES International Congres international des maladies du travail (1906- ) 1. Congresso internazionale per le malattie del lavoro. 2. C. i. des maladies professionnelles. 1. Milano, 1906. Atti. 784p. Milano, 1906. 2. Bruxelles, 1910. Actes. Rapports. 3. Wien, 1914; 4. Lyon, 1929. 733 LABOR, DISEASES Italy Congresso nazionale per le malattie del lavoro (1907- ) 1. As head title. 4. ... e malattie professionali. 6. C. n. di medicina del lavoro. 7. As 6th (with subtitle): Congresso Ramazziniano. 13. As 6th congress. 1. Palermo, 1907. Atti. xxiii, 342p. Palermo, 1908. 4. Roma, 1913. Atti. vii, 532p. Roma, 1914. 6. Venezia, June 1-4, 1924. Atti. 585, ivp. Venez., 1926. 7. Parma & Modena & Carpi, Oct. 24, 25, 26, 1927. Atti. 386p. Milano, 1928. See also J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: pt 1. 13. Bari, Sept. 10-13, 1938. On aviation medicine; pathology of professional athletes. 734 LABOR ORGANIZATION International Congres international de 1'organisation scientifique du travail (1924- 5. Congres voor wetenschappelijke bedrijforganisatie. 1. Praha, 1924. Reports. 2 vols. 3. Roma, 1927. Atti. 4 vols. 4. Paris, 1929. (Publ.) 7 parts. 5. Amsterdam, 1932. Prae-adviezen. 2 vols. [115] LABOR, PATHOLOGY 735 LABOR, PATHOLOGY International Journees internationaux de pathologie et d'organisation du travail (1937- 1. Paris, June 1-6, 1937. For Resumes des communications see J. prat., Par., 1937, 51: 2161, etc. 736 LABOR, REGULATION International Conference internationale concernant le reglement du travail aux etablissements indus- tries et dans les mines. Berlin, 1890. (Publication) vi, 201p. Lpz., 1890. 737 LABOR, STATISTICIANS International International conference of labor statisticians (1923- ) Conference international des statisticiens du travail. 1. Geneve, Oct. 29-Nov. 2, 1923. Report, iv, 80p. Geneve, 1924. No. 4, Ser. N. Stud. Internat. Labour Off. 2. Geneve, Apr. 20-25, 1925. (Publ.) iv, 87p. Geneve, 1925. No. 8, Ser. N. Stud. Internat. Labour Off. 3. Geneve, Oct. 18-23, 1926. (Publ.) 125p. Geneve, 1926. No. 12, Ser. N. Stud. Internat. Labour Off. 738 LABOR, STATISTICS United States National convention (of chiefs and commissioners of the various Bureaus) of statistics of labor in the United States (1883- ) 4. 5. 6. with the shorter title. 1. Columbus, Ohio, 1883. 2. S. Louis, 1884. 3. Boston, 1885. ★Proceedings. 143p. Bost., 1885. 4. Trenton, N. J., 1886. ★Proceedings. 69p. Des Moines, 1886. 5. (place?) 1887. 6. Indianapolis, 1888. ★Proceedings. 85p. Des Moines, 1888. 739 LANDSCAPE PROTECTION International Congres international pour la protection des paysages (1909- ) 1. Paris, Oct. 17-20, 1909. C. rend. revu. 156p. Par., 1910. 740 LANGUAGE, ROMAN International Congres international des Iangues romanes. 1. Bordeaux, Aug. 5-10, 1895. Communications. Bord., 1897. 741 LARYNGO-RHINOLOGY International Congres international de laryngo-rhinologie (1880- ) 1. C. i. de laryngologie. 2. 3. Internationaler Laryngo-Rhinologen-Kongress. See also Otology; Otorhinolaryngology. 1. Milano, Sept. 1880. ★Compte rendu, vii, 255p. Milano, 1882. See also Internat. Zbl. Laryng., 1908. (2) 1. Wien, 1908. ★Verhandlungen. xxix, 640p. Wien, 1909. See also Internat. Zbl. Laryng., 1908, 24: 221-7. (3) 2. Berlin, 1911. ★Verhandlungen. 1. pt. 303p. Berl., 1911. — ★Verhandlungen. 2. pt. 177p. xx, 516p. Berl., 1911 LARYNGOLOGISTS [ 116 ] 742 LARYNGOLOGISTS Germany: South Versammlung siiddeutscher Laryngologen (zu Heidelberg) (1894- ) Annual meetings of Verein siiddeutscher Laryngologen (See later in List of Societies) 1. 1894; 6. 1899, etc. 745 LAWYER Austria Oesterreichischer Advocatentag. 9. Wien, Oct. 5-7, 1891. Stenogr. Protokolle. iv, 72p. Wien, 1892. 746 LAWYER Germany (a) Anwaltsversammlung. Deutsche Anwaltsversammlung. After 1871: Deutscher Anwalttag. (?) Hamburg, Aug. 6-8, 1846. Protocolle. 192p. Hamb., 1847. (?) Dresden, Aug. 27-29, 1848. Protocoll. 23p. Darmstadt, 1849. 2. Berlin, Dec. 28-29, 1871. Verh. iv, 99p. Berl., 1872. 4. Wurzburg, Sept. 25-26, 1874. Verh. 44p. Berl., 1875. 747 LAWYER Germany (b) Deutscher Juristentag (I860?- ) Publishes Verhandlungen in 2 or more volumes. Held in Berlin. 1. 1860(?); 2. 1861; 6. 1865; 7. 1868; 8. 1869; 9. 1870; 10. 1872; 11. 1873; 12. 1874; 13. 1876; 14. 1878; 15. 1880; 16. 1882; 17. 1884; 18. 1886; 19. 1888; 20. 1889; 21. 1890; 22. 1892; 23. 1895; 24. 1897; 25. 1900, etc. 748 LAWYER France Congres des avou^s de France. 6. Touquet-Paris-Plage, May 29-31, 1936. C. rend. 224p. Amiens, 1936. 749 LAWYER International (a) Congres international des avoues. 1. Bruxelles, 1897; 2. Liege, 1905. 750 LAWYER International (b) Universal congress of lawyers and jurists. S. Louis, 1904. 751 LEATHER International Congres international du cuir. 1. Torino, 1911. Actes. xlii, 181p. Tor., 1914. 752 LEGAL AID SOCIETIES United States Conference of legal aid societies of the United States (1914- ) 1. 1914. Proceedings. Established the National alliance of legal aid societies, [117] LEPROSY 753 LEPROSY Argentina Conferencia sobre la lepra. (?) Buenos Aires, Nov. 19-27, 1906. (Publication) 253p. B. Air., 1908. 754 LEPROSY Brasil Congresso annual de leprologia. (?) Rio de Janeiro, 1937. 755 LEPROSY International (a) Internationale wissenschaftliche Lepra-Konferenz (1897-1931) 1. As head title. 3. Conference internationale scientifique de la lepre. (4) Leonard Wood memorial conference on leprosy. 1. Berlin, Oct. 1897. ★ Mitteilungen & Verhandlungen. 3 vols, in one (184p. 62p. 103p. 250p. 209p. 605p.) Berl., 1897-98. (2) Bergen, Aug. 16-19, 1909. Mitteilungen und Verhandl. Lpz., 1909. ? Reprint from Lepra, v.8:? 3. Strasbourg, July 25-31, 1923. Commun. & debats. Par., 1924. — Resum6 d. commun. 94p. 1923. (4) Manila, 1931. Established the International Association of Leprosy. 755a LEPROSY International (b) International congress of leprosy (1938- ) Preceded by No. 755. Organized by the Societe internationale de la lepre. 1. Cairo, Mar. 21-27, 1938. See reports in Bull. Acad. mid., Par., 1938, 102: 449-52.—J. Egypt. M. Ass., 1938, 21: 138-89. On geography and statistics of leprosy, clinical types and classification, etc. 2. Paris, 1943. 756 LEPROSY Nederlandsch Indie Lepradag. 1. Batavia, Feb. 18, 1936. See Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 455. 758 LIBRARIANS Germany Deutscher Bibliothekartag (1897- ) Meetings of the Verein deutscher Bibliothekare. Verhandlungen published in ★Zentralblatt fiir Bibliothekswesen. 1. Dresden, Sept. 1897, etc.; 25. Konigsberg, 1929; 26. Lubeck, 1930; 27. Erlangcn, 1931, etc. 759 LIBRARIANS International International congress of librarians (1877- ) (1) Conference of librarians. 1. Congres international des bibliothecaires. 2. Congres international des archivistes et des bibliothecaires. 3. Congres int. des bibliothecaires et des bibliophiles. 4. C. i. des bibliothecaires et des amis du livre. There is also the Federation internationale des associations des bibliothecaires, which has a Comite internationale des bibliotheques. The committee pub- lished Travaux pr6paratoires (1926, 1927) and Actes des sessions (v.l, 1928- ) of its annual meetings: 1. Roma, 1928; 2. Roma, Firenze, Venezia, 1929; 3. Stockholm, 1930; 4. Cheltenham, 1931; 5. Bern, 1932; 6. (1) London, October 1877. Transactions & Proceedings. Lond., 1878. (b) Chicago, 1893. For report see Zbl. Biblioth., 1894, 11: 70; 9f. LIBRARIANS [118] (2) London, July 13-16, 1897. Transactions & proc. Lond., 1898. See also Zbl. Biblioth., 1897, 14: 454-73. 1. Paris, Aug. 20-23, 1900. P. verb. & mem. Par., 1901. See also Zbl. Biblioth., 1900, 17: 533-5. (c) S. Louis, 1904. 2. Bruxelles, 1910. Actes. Brux., 1912. 3. Paris, Apr. 3-9, 1923. P. verb. & mem. ii, 547p. Par., 1925. 4. Praha, June 28-July 3, 1926. P. verb. & mem. 2 vols. 886p. (1926?) See also Zbl. Biblioth., 1926, 43: 587-92. 760 LIBRARIANS United States Convention of librarians (1853- ) 1. New York, 1853. 2. Philadelphia, 1876. Established the American Library Association, which took over the functions of this convention. 761 LIBRARIES International Congresso mondiale delle bibliotheche e di bibliografia. Weltkongress fiir Bibliothekswesen und Bibliographic 1. Roma-Venezia, June 15-30, 1929. Atti. 6 vols. Roma, 1933. See report in Zbl. Biblioth., 1929, 46: 465-80. 2. Madrid, May 22, 1935. 763 LIFE INSURANCE International (International congress of life insurance) (1) London, Julv 23-27, 1935. See Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 1911-4. 2. Paris, May 14-18 (18-21?) 1939. 764 LIGHT International International congress for light (1928- ) 1. Conference internationale de la lumiere: physique, biologie, therapeutique. 3. Internationaler Kongress fiir Lichtforschung. Congres international de la lumiere. Do not confuse with the sessions of the Commission internationale d'edairage known as International congress for lighting. See No. 767. 1. Lausanne & Leysin, Sept. 10-13, 1928. ★Rapports; discussions; communications. 543p. Bord. (1929) On solar radiation, biological effects of sunlight, photo- and heliotherapy, etc. 2. K0benhavn, Aug. 15-18, 1931. (Publ.) See Lancet, 1931, 1:—Acta paediat., 1930/31, 10:—Brit. M. J., 1931, 2:—Radiol, med., 1932, 19: 3. Wiesbaden, Sept. 1-7, 1936. ★Kongressbericht. xxxvi, 736p. Berl. (1936) See also Ann. Inst, actin., Par., 1936/37, 11: 139; 1937, 12: 1-6. On sources of light, apparatus for treatment, photometry, photobiology and -chemistry, light and heredity, photopathology, and bioclimatology. 765 LIGHT, THERAPY International (a) International conference on light and heat in medicine, surgery and public health (1927- ) Var.: International conference on actinotherapy (1) 1. London, 1927. Organized by the British journal of actinotherapy. 2. London, Oct. 29-Nov. 1, 1928. (Proceedings:) Light and heat in therapy. 174p. Lond., 1928. See program in Brit. J. Actinother., 1928, 3:137-41. For summary of proceedings see Ibid., 150-60. 766 LIGHT THERAPY International (b) Semaine internationale de lumiere. Var.: Congres international de la lumiere. Congres international d'actinologie. Paris, July 22-29, 1929. See Brit. J. Actionther., 1928, 3: 180. [119] LIGHTING 767 LIGHTING International Congres international d'edairage (192 - ) Var.: International illumination congress. International congress for lighting. Meetings of the Commission internationale d'edairage, which is the successor of Commission internationale de photometric (?) Cambridge, September 1931. (?) Zurich, Sept. 26-Oct. 1, 1932. 9. Berlin & Karlsruhe, July 2-10, 1935. ★Recueil des travaux & C. rend. d. seances, vii, 681 p. Cambr., 1937. The commission is divided into many committees dealing with nomenclature, definitions, units of light, units of intensity, visual photometry, physical photometry, sources of light, lighting streets, automobiles, buildings, airports, aeroplanes, traffic signals, lighting of mines, instruction in lighting, etc. 768 LIMNOLOGY International Congres international de limnologie (1922- ) 4. Congresso internazionale di limnologia teorica ed applicata. Limnologorum conventus. 1. Kiel, 1922. 2. Innsbruck, 1923. 3. Leningrad, 1925. 4. Roma, Napoli, Perugia, Milano, Sept. 17-Oct. 2, 1927. Atti. 707p. Roma, 1929. — (Publication) 38p. Roma, 1927. 769 LITERATURE International Congres litteraire et artistique international (1878- ) Organized by the Association litteraire et artistique internationale, which pub- lished Bulletin (1878-85; No. 1-23 in 1 vol.) containing the Compte rendu et proces-verbaux of the 2.-7. congresses. 1. Paris, June 17-28, 1878; 2. London, June 9-14,1879; 3. Lisboa, Sept. 20-25, 1880; 4. Wien, Sept. 19-24, 1881; 5. Roma, May 20-27, 1882; 6. Amsterdam & Bern, Sept. 25-Oct. 2, 1883; 7. Bruxelles, Sept. 27-Oct. 3, 1884; 8. Antwerpen, Sept. 19-25, 1885; 9. Geneve, Sept. 18-24, 1886; 10. Madrid, Oct. 8-15, 1887; 11. Venezia, Sept. 15-22, 1888; 12. London, Oct, 4-10, 1890; 13. Neuchatel, Sept. 26-Oct, 3, 1891; 14. Milano, Sept. 17-24, 1892; 15. Barcelona, Sept. 24-30, 1893; 16. Antwerpen, Aug. 19-25, 1894; 17. Dresden, Sept. 21-28, 1895; 18. Bern, Aug. 22-29, 1896; 19. Monaco, Apr. 17-24, 1897; 20. Torino, Sept. 20-28, 1898; 21. Heidelberg, Sept. 25-30, 1899; 22. Paris, July 16-21, 1900; 23. Vevey, Aug. 6-13, 1901; 24. Napoli, Sept. 23-29, 1902; 25. Weimar, Sept. 23-30, 1903; 26. Marseille, Sept, 24-30, 1904; 27. Liege, Sept. 18-24, 1905; 28. Bucuresti, Sept. 21-25, 1906; 29. Neuchatel, Aug. 26-29, 1907; 30. Mainz, Sept. 27-Oct. 1, 1908; 31. K^benhavn, June 22, 1909; 32. Luxembourg, Aug. 27-Sept, 1, 1910, etc, 770 LITERATURE Spanish-American Congreso literario hispano-americano. Organized by the Asociacion de escritores y artistas espanoles. (?) Madrid, 1892. (Publ.) Madr., 1893. 771 LITHOGRAPHERS International International congress of lithographers (1896- ) 1. Manchester, 1896. Report. Manchester, 1897. 5. London, 1904. 772 LOCUST International International locust conference (1920?- ) (1?) Conference pour l'organisation de la lutte contre les sauterelles. 3. As head title. (1?) Roma, 1920. 3. London, 1934. Proceedings, LOGOPEDICS [ 120 ] 773 LOGOPEDICS International International congress for logopedics and phoniatry (1925- ) Internationaler Kongress fiir Logopadie und Phoniatrie. Meetings of the International Society for Logopedics and Phoniatry. 1. Wien, July 3-5, 1925. Ber. ii. d. Verh. iv, 51p. Wien, 1925. 2. Wien, 1926. Ber. u. d. Verh. iv, 102p. Wien, 1927. 3. Wien, 1928. Ber. ii. d. Verh. viii, 162p. Wien, 1929. 4. Praha, 1930. Ber. ii. d. Verh. x, 122p. 5. Wien, 1932. Ber. ii. d. Verh. HOp. 23p. Wien, 1932. 6. Budapest, Sept. 5-7, 1934. ★Ber. ii. d. Verh. iv, 167p. Wien, 1935. 8. Salzburg, July 28-30, 1938. 774 LYMPHATISM International Congres international du lymphatism (1934- ) 1. La Bourboule, June 9-11, 1934. ★Rapports. C. rend. 2 vols. 466p. 178p. Par., 1934 See also Presse therm, clim., 1935, 76: 133-79.—Rev. gen. clin. thir., 1934, 48: suppl., 1489-9^ Bruxelles meU, 1933-34, 14: 1151; 1246.—Gaz. h&p., 1934, 107: 1085-90. 775 MACHINE International Semaine internationale du machinisme a la ferme. 4. Lausanne, 1932. 776 MALARIA British Empire Imperial malarial conference. Simla, Oct. 1909. ★Proceedings. Simla, 1910. 777 MALARIA International Congresso internazionale sulla malaria (1925- ) 2. C. i. du paludisme. 1. Roma, Oct. 4-6, 1925. C. rend. 345p. Roma, 1926. See also Rev. mid. hyg. trop., 1925, 17: 2. Alger, 1930. See Policlinico, 1930, 37: pt 2. 3. Madrid, 1935. 778 MALARIA Italy Congresso nazionale contro la malaria. 1. Milano, 1909. See Policlinico, 1909, 16: 779 MALARIA Mexico Convention nacional contra el paludismo (1938- ) Convenci6n regional para la campafia nacional contra el paludismo. 1. Oaxaca de Juarez, Mar. 21-27, 1938. Program in Rev. mex. cir., 1938, 6: 149.—See also Rev. m6d. veracruz., 1938, 18: 2481. 780 MALARIA Russia Soveshchanie po voprosam borby s maliariei sredi torforabochikh. 2. (place?) Feb. 11-13, 1928. Trudy. [121] MALARIA 781 MALARIA Russia Vserrossysky sezd ob malarii. 3. Moskva, 1925. See Lancet, 1925,1: 782 MALARIA Russia: Armenia Vsearmiansky sezd po borbe s maliariei i drug, tropicheskimi zabolevaniiami (v. gor. Erivani) 2. Erivan, Jan. 25-30, 1928. See Russ. J. trop. M., 1928, 6: No. 4, 264-9. 783 MALARIA Russia: Riazan Riazanskoe gubernskoe maliariinoe soveshchanie. Riazan, Nov. 12-13, 1927. 784 MALARIA Russia: Transcaucasus Zakavkazsky sezd po borbe s malariei i drugimi tropicheskimi zabolevaniami. 2. Baku, Mar. 5-13, 1928. 3. Baku, Jan. 20-27. 1936. See Vrach. delo, 1937, 19: 325. 785 MALARIA Russia: Volga Povolzhsky maliariiny sezd. 4. Stalingrad, Sept. 25-29, 1927. Trudy. 786 MALARIA FIELD WORKERS United States Conference of malaria field workers ( - ) Also known as Antimalaria conference. 3. Hot Springs, Ark., 1921. 5. New Orleans, 1924. ★Transactions, v, 142p. Wash., 1925. Forms No. 156, U. S. Pub. Health BuU. 787 MANUSCRIPTS, CONSERVATION International Conference internationale pour la conservation et la restauration des anciens manuscrits. 1. S. Gallen, Sept. 30-Oct. 1, 1898. P. verb. See also Zbl. Biblioth., 1899, 16: 27-51. 788 MANUSCRIPTS, REPRODUCTION International Congres international pour la reproduction des manuscrits, des monnaies et des sceaux. 1. Liege, Aug. 21-23, 1905. Actes. Brux., 1905. Forms part of Rev. bibliothfiques. 789 MARIAN International International Marian congress (1902- ) 1. Freiburg, Aug. 18-21, 1902. Congress-Bericht. 2. Roma, 1904. Atti. xii, 672p. Roma, 1905. 3. Einsiedeln, Aug. 17-21, 1906. C. rend. Lyon, 1907. 4. Zaragossa, Sept. 26-30, 1908. Actas. 984p. 44 pi. Madr., 1909. 5. Salzburg, July 8-21, 1910. Bericht. vi, 704p. xvp. Salzb., 1911. — (Smaller edition) iv, 293, ixp. 6. Trier, Aug. 3-6, 1912. (Publ.) 3 pts. MARINE [122] 790 MARINE International International marine conference (1871- ) Congres maritime international. Held by the Association internationale de la marine. (1) Napoli, 1871. Atti. x, 208p. Nap., 1871. (?) Washington, Oct. 16-Dec. 31, 1889. ★Reports. 501p. Wash., 1890. — ★Protocols of proceedings. 3 vols. Wash., 1890. 2. London, 1893. Proceedings. 5 vols. (?) Monaco, Apr. 12-15, 1901. (?) K0benhavn, July 9-14, 1902. (?) Lisboa, May 22-27, 1904. (?) Genova, June 1920. Rapp. 466p. Nancy, 1921. 791 MARINE Italy Congresso nazionale marittimo. (?) Genova, 1897. 792 MARINE, MERCHANT International Congres international de la marine marchande. Paris, Aug. 4-12, 1900. C. rend. Par., 1902. 793 MARKETING United States National conference on marketing and farm credits (1913- ) Held annually. 1. 1913 (Proceedings) 2. 1914 (no publication) 3. 1915 (no publication) 4. 1916 (Proceedings) 5. 794 MASSAGE International Congres international de massage et des auxiliaires medicaux. 2. Bruxelles, Sept. 3-6, 1938. 795 MATERIALS, TESTING International Congress of International association of testing materials (1895- ) 1. (7) Congres int. pour l'essai des materiaux. (?) C. i. des methodes d'essai des materiaux de construction. 5. C. de l'association (etc.) 1. Zurich, 1895. 2. Stockholm, 1897. (?) Paris, July 9-16, 1900. Communic. (etc.) 6 vol. Par., 1901-2. 3. Budapest, 1901. 4. Bruxelles, 1906. 5. K0benhavn, Sept. 7-11, 1909. Rapp. Par., 1910. 6. New York, Sept. 3-7, 1912. Communications. Several Nos. Par., 1913. — Rapports. 2 vols. Par., 1913. (7) Amsterdam, 1927. Rapp. 2 vols. (8) Zurich, 1931. Rapp. 2 vols. 796 MATHEMATICIANS International International congress of mathematicians (1897- ) Var.: Congres international de mathematique et de physique. 1. 3. Internationaler Mathematiker-Kongress. 2. Congres international des mathematiciens. (a) Chicago, 1893. [123] MATHEMATICIANS 1. Zurich, Aug. 9-11, 1897. Verh. 306p. Lpz., 1898. 2. Paris, Aug. 6-12, 1900. C. rend. P. verb. Par., 1902. 3. Heidelberg, Aug. 8-15, 1904. Verh. 756p. Lpz., 1905. 4. Roma, Apr. 6-11, 1908. Atti. 3 vols. Roma, 1909. (b) Stockholm, Sept. 22-25, 1909. C. rend. 137p. Lpz., 1910. 5. Cambridge, 1912. Proc. (c) (Stockholm, 1916) Planned but not held. 6. Strasbourg, Sept. 20-30, 1920. C. rend, xlvii, 670p. Toulouse, 1921. 7. Toronto, 1924. 8. Bologna, 1928. Atti. 5 vols. Bologna, 1929-30. 9. Zurich, 1932. Verh. 2 vols. 10. Oslo, 1936. C. rend. vol. 2. (v.l not yet published) 797 MECHANICS, APPLIED International (a) International congress of applied mechanics (1893-1900) Congres international de mechanique appliquee. (1) Paris, 1889. (Publ.) 4 vols & atlas. Par., 1893. (2) Paris, July 19-25, 1900. Rapports, etc. 3 vols. Par., 1900. The congress decided a fusion with the International congress of mining, metallurgy (etc.) See 943; See J. Am. M. Ass., 1899, 33: 798 MECHANICS, APPLIED International (b) International congress of applied mechanics (1924- ) Congres international de mechanique appliquee. Internationaler Kongress fiir technische Mechanik. See also No. 797. 1. Delft, 1924. Proceedings. 2. Zurich, Sept. 12-17. 1926. Verh. xii, 546p. Ziir., 1927. 3. Stockholm, 1930. Verh. 3 pts. xxii, 458p. viii, 474p. viii, 356p. Stockh., 1931. 799 MEDICAL CULTURE Spain Conferencia de extension de cultura medica. ? a congress ? Madrid (1917?) (Publication) 2 vols. Madr., 1917. 800 MEDICAL EDUCATION International International congress of medical education. Not to be confused with No. 897. 13 (?) Karlsbad, 1931. 801 MEDICAL EDUCATION, REFORM Russia Sezd po reforme feldsherskago i akusherskago obrazovania. 1. Moskva, Jan. 2-6, 1911. 803 MEDICAL EDUCATION United States Congress on medical education, medical licensure, public health and hospitals (1904- ) Organized by the American Medical Association; held annually at Chicago; publ. Proceedings (★ 1923-25; 1927- ) 1. 1904; 2. 1905, etc. (?) Chicago, Feb. 14-15, 1938. ★Proceedings. 70p. Chic, 1938. MEDICAL ETHICS [ 124 ] 804 MEDICAL ETHICS International International congress on medical ethics (1900- ) (1?) Paris, 1900. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1899, 33: 805 MEDICAL HISTORY France Journees d'histoire de la medecine. (?) Paris, 1934. 806 MEDICAL HISTORY International International congress of the history of medicine (1920- ) 1. Congres de l'histoire de l'art de guerir. 2. C. i. d'histoire de la medecine. 3. As head title. 8. Congresso internazionale di storia della medicina. The Societe internationale d'histoire de medecine was founded at Paris, Oct. 8, 1921, which is the organizer of later congresses. 1. Antwerpen, Aug. 7-12,1920. ★Liber memorialis. 512p. Anvers, 1921. See also Bull. Soc. fr. hist. meU, 1920, 14: 256-63. 2. Paris, July 1-6, 1921. C. rend, iv, 601p. Evreux, 1922. See also Bull. Soc. fr. hist. meU, 1921, 15: 235-66. 3. London, July 17-22, 1922. C. rend. Anvers, 1923. See also Janus, 1922, 26: 227-59. 4. Bruxelles, April 1923. Held as the 3. subsection of the 9th section of the International congress of the history of science. 5. Geneve, July 20-25, 1925. (Publ.) 328p. Geneve, 1926. Only 105 copies were printed. See also Lyon m<5d., 1924, 134: 6. Leyden & Amsterdam, July 18-23, 1927. (Publ.) Anvers, 1929. 7. Oslo, 1928. C rend, general, in the Bull. Soc. fr. hist. mid., 1928, 22: 391-412. See also Hygiea, Stockh., 1928, 90: 97-120. 8. Roma, Sept. 22-27, 1930. Atti. See also Janus, 1930, 34: 65-70.—Archeion, 1930, 12: 382-9. 9. Bucuresti, Sept. 10-18, 1932. ★Programme et resumes des rapports. 80p. Bucur. (1932) See also C rend, in Bull. Soc. fr. hist, mid., 1932, 26: 442-61. 10. Madrid, Sept. 23-29, 1935. ★Announcement. 199p. Madr., 1935. See also Aesculape, 1936, 26: 145-68.—Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1726-35.—Progr. me"d., 1935, 1662-71.—Minerva med., 1935, 26: pt 2, 2-10.—Siglo mid., 1935, 96: 87; passim.—Mitt. Gesch. Med. Naturwiss., 1936, 35: 257-61.—Bull. Soc. fr. hist, mid., 1935, 29: 209-19.—J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1936, 16: 683-8.—Janus, 1935, 39: 135-18; 203-6. 11. Zagreb, Beograd, Sarajevo & Ragusa, Sept. 3-11, 1938. See program in Riv. stor. sc. med., 1938, 29: 45.—Illinois M. J., 1938, 73: 99. 807 MEDICAL HISTORY Poland (Congress of medical history and philosophy) (Versammlung der Polnischen Historiker und Philosophen der Medizin) 4. Krak6w, Oct. 5-7, 1928. For report see Janus, l'929, 33: 79-84. 808 MEDICAL PERSONNEL Russia Vserossyskaia konferentsia po srednemu medobrazovanniu. 3. (1928?) 809 MEDICAL PRACTICE France Congres pour la repression de l'exercice illegal de la medecine. (1) Paris, 1906. ★Compte rendu. 444p. Par., 1907. [ 125 ] MEDICAL PRESS 810 MEDICAL PRESS Cuba Congreso de la Prensa medica de Cuba (1911- ) Meetings of the Asociaci6n de la Prensa medica de Cuba. Held at La Habana. 1. 1911. For report see ★Actas Congr. me'd. nac, 1911, 2. congr. 2. 1914; 3. 1917; 4. 1912; 5. 1924; 6. 1927; 7. For reports see Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1914, 40: etc. 811 MEDICAL PRESS International Congres international de la Presse medical (1900- ) 2. Congreso internacional de la prensa medica. 5. International congress of medical press. Congresso internazionale della stampa medica. Organized by a committee of the international association of national federa- tions of medical press. Committee meetings: (?) Monaco, Apr. 7-9, 1902. 1. Paris, July 26-28, 1900. ★Compte rendu, xxix, 436p. Par., 1901. — Rapports. Inform, generates (etc.) Par., 1900. 2. Madrid. Apr. 20-22, 1903. ★Libro de actas. 201p. Madr., 1905. 3. Lisboa, 1906. 4. Budapest, 1909. See Policlinico, sez. chir., 1909, 16: 5. London, 1913. 812 MEDICAL PRESS, LATIN Congres (de la Federation) de la presse medicale Iatine. Congreso de la prensa medica latina. Congresso della Federazione della stampa medica latina. 4. Venezia, September-October 1936. See Presse meU, 1936, 44: 1661. 5. Lisboa, Sept. 29-Oct. 2, 1938. Owing to the Spanish Civil War, postponed to this date. 813 MEDICAL REFORM Germany Aerztliche Konferenz zur Beratung der Medicinal-Reform. Berlin, June 1-22, 1849. ★Protocolle. 276p. Berl., 1849. — Materialien zur neuen Medizinalverfassung Preussens. 1. Heft: Die amtl. Verhandlungen iiber einen Medicinalcongress (by M. Kalisch) viii, 104p. Berl., 1849. 814 MEDICAL RESEARCH, COORDINATION East Africa Conference on coordination of general medical research in East Africa. (place?) 1936. See East Afr. M. J., 1936-37, 12: 365-9. 815 MEDICAL RESEARCH WORKERS India (All-India) conference of medical research workers (1923- ) Annual conferences; held at Calcutta (?) 1. Calcutta, 1923. 11. Calcutta, 1933. ★Resume of the proceedings. 332p. Simla, 1934. 15 1937. See Ind. M. Gaz., 1938, 73: 45-7. 816 MEDICAL SCHOOL Italy Congresso italiano della scuola di medicina. 1. Milano, 1913. See Gaz meU beige, 1913, 26: 112386—vol. 3, 4th seeies----IX MEDICAL STUDENTS [ 126 ] 817 MEDICAL STUDENTS Austria Congress der Medicin-studierenden. Var.: Oesterreichischer Medicinercongress. 1. Wien, June 1903. See Med. Reform, 1903, 11: 250-2. . Resolved the foundation of Allgemeiner osterreichischer Medicinerverband. 818 MEDICAL STUDENTS, SLAVIC (Congress of Slavic medical students) Meetings of the Federation of the Slavic medical students (1930) Praha, 1932'. 819 MEDICAL SYNTHESIS Konferenz zur Forderung medizinischer Synthese (1930- ) 2. Kongress zur Forderung med. Syn. und arztlicher Weltanschauung. 1. Riga, 1930. ★Verhandlungen. 297p. Riga, 1931. 2. Marienbad, 1932. (Verh.:) Einheitsbestrebungen in d. Medizin (ed. T. Brugsch) x, 249p. Dresd., 1933. 3. Marienbad, Sept. 13-15, 1934. ★ (Verh.:) Einheitsbestrebungen (etc.) Bd 2. viii, 142p. Dresd., 1935. 820 MEDICINAL PLANTS Congres des producteurs allemands de plantes medicinales (1936- ) 1. Munchen, Sept. 1-6, 1936. Reunion du Comite executif permanent (E. Perrot) 29p. Par., 1937. 821 MEDICINAL PLANTS France Congres national de la culture des plantes medicinales. 2. Bourges, June 18, 1922. Memoires & c. rend. 112p. Lons-le-Saulnier, 1922. 822 MEDICINAL PLANTS International International congress on medicinal plants. 3. Congresso internazionale fra i paesi europei interessati alia coltivazione ed al commercio delle piante medicinali aromatiche affini. 4. Congres international des plantes medicinales et a essences. 6. Internationaler Kongress fiir Heil-, Gewiirz- und verwandte Pflanzen. There is also an international association by the same name. 3. Venezia, Padova, Vicenza, June 15-18, 1929. 11. fiera campionaria di Padova. 97p. Venez., 1929. 4. Paris, 1931. C. rend. See also J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97: pt 1. 6. Praha, Sept. 15-17, 1938. 823 MEDICINE Andalusian Congreso medico Andaluz. 1. Andaluz, 1875. See Estatutos in Siglo m£d., 1875, 22: 413-5; See also Andalucfa m£d., 1876, 1: 97; passim — Anfiteatro anat., Madr., 1876, 4: 114; 130.—Cr6n. oft., Cadiz, 1876, 6: 1-39.—An. cienc mid., Madr., 1876, 1: 307; 334.—Siglo MeU, 1876, 23: 244; passim. 824 MEDICINE Argentina Congreso nacional de medicina. 1. Buenos Aires, September 1916. Actas y trabajos. 5v. B. Air., 1917. 2. Buenos Aires, 1922. See An. Dep. nac. hig., B. Air., 1923, 28: 315-20. [ 127 ] MEDICINE 4. Buenos Aires, Oct. 4-11, 1931. ★Actas y trabajos. 5 vol. B. Air., 1932. v.l missing; v.2: section of chnical medicine; v.3: section of pharmacology and therapeutics; this section known also as Conferencia nacional de la Sociedad de farmacologia y terapeutica; v.4: pediatrics and puericulture; v.5: obstetrics and gynecology. 5. Rosario, September 1934. ★Actas y trabajos. 4 pts 1358p. Rosario, 1934. 6. C6rdoba, October 16-21, 1938. 825 MEDICINE Australasian Australasian medical congress (1887- ) 1.-8. Intercolonial medical congress of Australasia. Reorganized and new numbering assumed in 1923. 1. Adelaide, 1887. ★Transactions, x, 303p. Adelaide, 1888. 2. Melbourne, 1889. ★Transactions, xxxvi, 1029p. Melb., 1889. See also Australas. M. Gaz., 1888-89, 8: 97-110. 3. Sydney, 1892. ★Transactions, xiii, 752p. Sydney, 1893. 4. Dunedin, 1896. ★Transactions, xxxi, 400p. Dunedin, 1897. 5. Brisbane, 1899. ★Transactions. 528p. Brisb., 1901. 6. Hobart, 1902. ★Transactions, xliii, 480p. Tasmania, 1903. 7. Adelaide, 1905. ★Transactions, lxviii, 510p. Adelaide, 1905. 8. Melbourne, 1908. ★Transactions. 3 vol. xxiii, 421p.; 393p.; 430p. Melb., 1909. 1. Melbourne, Nov. 12-17, 1923. ★Transactions, vii, 552p. Sydney, 1924. As supplement to Med. J. Australia. 2. Dunedin, 1927. ★Transactions. 546p. Sydney, 1927. 3. Sydney, 1929. Transactions. See also Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 4. Hobart, 1934. 5. Adelaide, August 1937. See Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: 631; 689. 826 MEDICINE Balkanic Semaine medicale balkanique (1932- ) Organized by L'Union medical balkanique (*1932), which held meetings: 1. Beograd, Sept. 12, 1932; 2. Bucuresti, June 9, 1935; 3. 2. Istanbul, 1934(?) 3. Bucuresti, June 6-12, 1935. ★Travaux. Sect, roumaine. 160p. Bucur., 1935. 4. (planned for Turkey, 1936) 827 MEDICINE Bengal Bengal provincial medical conference. 1. Calcutta, Nov. 12-14, 1937. 828 MEDICINE Bombay Bombay medical congress. 1. 1885. (2) Bombay, Feb. 22-25, 1909. ★Transactions, xx, 632p. Bombay (1910) See also Mil. Surgeon, 1909, 25: 172-9. 829 MEDICINE Brazil Congresso brasileiro de medicina e cirurgia (1888- ) 1. Rio de Janeiro, 1888. ★ (Publ.) xiv, 312p. Rio, 1889. 2. Rio de Janeiro, 1889. ★ (Publ.) viii, 132p.; ii, 117p.; ix, 117p. 3 fasc. Rio, 1890-92. 3. Bahia, October 1890. (Publication) xi, 370p. Bahia, 1894. MEDICINE [128] 830 MEDICINE Bruxelles Journees medicales de Bruxelles (1920- ) . , 1TV,uora nf Annual meetings; held at Bruxelles. Reports issued as special numoers oi ★Bruxelles medicale. 1. 1920. 6. June 20-24, 1925. ★ (Publication) 112p. Brux., 1925. Forms Special number of Bruxelles mid., 1925/26, 6: 7. 1926; 8. 1928; 9. 1929. 10. 1930. See Rev. mid., Louvain, 1930, 250; passim. 11. 1931; 12. 1932. See BruxeUes m<§d., 1933/34, 14: Supplement, 1-16.—Riforma med., 1933, 49: 1030-4. 14. 1934. ★ (Publication) 26p. Brux., 1934. Forms Suppl. to Bruxelles mid., 1934'35, 15: 15. 1935. ★'(Publication) 136p. Brux. 1935. See also J. MeU chir., Par., 1935, 106: 657-60. 16. June 20-24, 1936. See Riforma med., 1936, 52: 965-7. 17. June 19-23, 1937. ★Compte rendu. 88p. Brux. (1938?) Forms No. special of Bruxelles Mid., 1938, 18: 18. Apr. 16-20, 1938. 831 MEDICINE Canada Congres national de medecine. (?) Quebec, 1902. ★ (Publication) Montreal, 1902. 832 MEDICINE Catalan (Congres de la medecine de langue catalane) (?) Barcelona, 1934. 833 MEDICINE Central America Congreso medico centro-americano (1933?- ) 2. San Jose, Oct. 11-15, 1934. ★ Memorias. 316p. S. Jose, 1935. 3. Panama, 1935. 4. Guatemala, Nov. 11-15, 1936. ★ (Report) 191p. 1936. Forms v.7, No. 44 of Bol. san. Guatemala, 1936. See also Rev. med., San Jose, 1936, 3: 325. 5. San Salvador, Nov. 5-12, 1937. See Rev. mid., San Joai, 1938, 5: 157-8. 834 MEDICINE China Shanghai medical congress. Held under the auspices of the China Medical Missionary Association. (1?) Shanghai, 1923. See notes in J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 835 MEDICINE Cuba (a) Congreso medico regional de la Isla de Cuba. 1. La Habana, January 1890. ★ (Publication) 600p. La Habana, 1890. 836 MEDICINE Cuba (b) Congreso medico nacional (1905- ) 1. La Habana, May 20-23, 1905. ★Actes y trabajos. 520p. La Habana (1905) [129] MEDICINE 2. La Habana, 1911. ★Actas y trabajos. 504p. La Habana (1911) Contains also reports of Congreso de la prensa medica en Cuba. 3. La Habana, 1914. ★Actas y trabajos. 2 vols. 557p. 575p. (La Habana, 1914) 4. La Habana, 1917. See Cr6n. med. quir., Habana, 1916. 5. La Habana, 1921. Actas y trabajos. 350p. 6. La Habana, 1924. See Cr6n. med. quir., Habana, 1924/25, 50:-51: 7. La Habana, 1927. 838 MEDICINE East Africa East African medical congress. (a) 1920. (b) Nairobi, Oct. 5-8, 1932. See notes in Lancet, 1932, 2: 1193. 839 MEDICINE Flamand Vlaamsch natuur- en geneeskundige congres (1897- 1. Gand, Sept. 26, 1897. ★Handelingen. 107p. Gand, 1898 2. 1898. ★Handelingen. 3. Antwerpen. 1899. ★Handelingen. 210p. Antw., 1899. 4. 1900. ★Handelingen. 5. Bruges, 1901. ★Handelingen. 6. 1902. ★Handelingen. 7. 1903. ★Handelingen. 8. Antwerpen, 1904. ★Handelingen. Antw., 1905. 9. 1905; 10. 1906; 11. 1907; 12. 1908. 13. Bruxelles, 1909. Handelingen. 3 pts. 14. Antwerpen, 1910. Handelingen. 3 vols. The 3. vol. contains the medical section. 15. Oostende, 1911. Handelingen. 16. Leuven, 1912. Handelingen. 3 vol?. 17. Gand, 1913. 840 MEDICINE France (a) Congres medical de France (1840- ) (a) C. medical. (b) C. medical, practice, education. (c) C. medical. 1. C. medicochirurgical de France. (a) Paris, 1840. ★Extraits de quelques lettres. Par., 1839. (b) Paris, 1845. ★Actes. v.l: Sect, medecine. xi, 492p. 3 1. Par., 1846. — ★Actes. v.2: Sect, pharmacie. xi, 289p. Par., 1846. — ★Quelques mots en reponse au programme (by A. Fleury) 32p. Par., 1845. In Pamphlet vol. No. 467. — *La nouvelle legislation (by C. Des AUeurs) 21p. Par. (1845) In Pamphlet vol. No. 467. — *La pharmacie (by Dubail P. E.) 20p. Par., 1845. — ★Un mot sur le programme (by E. Moulin) 14p. Par., 1845. — ★Instruction generale. 117p. Par., 1845. In Pamphlet vol. 1733. — ★Rapport sur un plan. 23p. Par. (1845) See also Gaz. m6d. Strasbourg, 1845, 5: 267-84.—Gaz. hop., 1845, 2. ser., 7: passim.—Rev. m6d. fr., 1845, 3:262-349. MEDICINE [130] (c) (place?) Apr. 26, 1858. ★ (Publication) 37p. Liege, 1858. 1. Rouen, Sept. 30-Oct. 3, 1863. ★ (Publication) 412p. Par. (1864?) 2. Lyon, Sept. 26-Oct. 1, 1864. ★ (Publication) xxviii, 688p. 15p. Par., 1865. . .«„.„.-, svohilis On paralysis, pulmonary tuberculosis, ankylosis, consanguinity, parasitic diseases, sypnuis, forceps, psvchiatry, etc. 3. Bordeaux, Oct. 2-7, 1865. ★ (Publication) xxi, 961p. Par., 1866. , . ini117.iP. On rheumatism, prognosis in acute diseases, furuncle and carbuncle, sudden death from injuries, parasitic diseases, etc. (d) Strasbourg, Aug. 27, 1866. See Gaz. mid. Alg6rie, 1866, 11: 67-8. . . . . !.;_<.„i„_,, +„ plirnVnl On cholera, constitution, syphilis, ovariotomy, uterine fibroma, relation of histology to chnical sciences, surgical anesthesia. 4. Lyon, September 1872. *On vaS*^ population in France, treatment of syphilis, instruction of medicine and pharmacy in France, etc. 841 MEDICINE France (b) Congres frangais de medecine (1894- ) , . From 13. congr. on called Congres de I'Association des medecins de langue francaise. 1. Lyon, 1894. ★Proces-verbaux, memoires & discussions. 926p. Par., 1895. On diabetes, gastric chemistry, aphasia. 2. Bordeaux, 1895. ,„„.,, ™ -,onc ★Rapports. Discussions, etc. 2 vol. in 1. xl, 1114p. Par., 189b. On myelitis, intestinal and liver pathology, analgesia. ★Rapports. Discussions. 2 vols. 495p. 685p. Par., 1896-97. On serotherapy, thrombosis, albuminuria. 4. Montpellier, 1898. Rapports, &c. 2v. Montpell., 1899. See Lyon med., 1897, 85: 88: 5. Lille, 1899. ★Rapports, &c. 1050p. Par., 1900. On myocarditis, leukemia, adenitis. 6. Toulouse, 1901. „ ^nnn ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 408p. 588p. Par., 1902. On medical economy, hepatic insufficiency, convulsive disorders in children. 7. Paris 1904. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 547p. 454p. Par., 1904-5. On obesity, arterial diseases, mercurial injections. 8. Liege, 1905. T , _„r ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 439p. 210p. Lu^ge, 1905. On chronic rheumatism, pancreatic diseases. 9. Paris, 1907. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 286p. 513p. Par., 1908. On thyrotoxicosis, hemophilia, ulcers. 10. Geneve, 1908. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 218p. 394p. Geneve, 1908-9. On arteriosclerosis, neurasthenia, biliary lithiasis. 11. Paris, 1910. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 337p. 536p. Par., 1910-11. On bradycardia, epilepsy, liver diseases. 12. Lyon, 1911. ★Rapport; communications. 462p. 39p. Lyon, 1911. On diabetic coma, hemolysins, diuresis. 13. Paris, Oct. 13-16, 1912. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 347p. lxxxviii, 411p. Par., 1913. On oxalemia, oxaluria, colitis, hemorrhagic diathesis. 14. Bruxelles, 1920. Rapp. & C. rend. 15. Strasbourg, 1921. Rapp. & C. rend. Par., 1922. 16. Paris, 1922. Rapp. & C. rend. 2 vols. 795p. Par., 1922. 17. Bordeaux, 1923. Rapp. C. rend. 2 vols. 790p. Par., 1923. 18. Nancy, 1925. Rapp. Discussions. 2 vols. 610p. 650p. On acidosis, angina pectoris, lung gangrene. 19. Paris, 1927. Rapp. C. rend. 3 vols. 20. Montpellier, 1929. C. rend. Discuss, 2 vols. [131] MEDICINE 21. Liege, 1930. Rapp. C. rend. 3 vols. 558p. 436p. Par., 1930. On hyperthyroidosis, calcium metabolism, therapeutic use of insulin without diabetes. 22. Paris, 1933. Rapp. C. rend. 4 pts. 882p. 23. Quebec, 1934. Rapp. C. rend. Discuss. On pancreatic syndrome, surgery of pancreatitis, hypoglycemia, fever therapy. 24. (place?) 1936. Rapports. 3 vols. On acute meningitis, parathyroid syndrome, pharmacology of the sympathetic system. 25. Marseille, Sept. 26-28, 1938. 842 MEDICINE France: Paris Conference medicale de Paris. Paris, 1872. Discussion sur la variole et la vaccine (By Caffe, Dally et al.) Paris, 1872. 843 MEDICINE French-Polish Congres medical franco-polonais. Meetings of the Societe medicale franco-polonaise. 1. Warszawa, 1921. See Rev. mid. est., 1921, 49: 701-5. 2. Paris, Apr. 20-25, 1925. C. rend. & communications. 187p. Par., 1925. See Lyon m6d., 1925. 135: 845 MEDICINE Ibero-American (Ibero-American congress of medicine) Sevilla, October 1924. See Zschr. Urol., 1925, 19: 271. 846 MEDICINE India (a) Indian medical congress. 1. Calcutta, 1894. ★Transactions, xv, 558p. Calc, 1895. See also Lancet, 1895, 1: 187; passim. 846a MEDICINE India (b) All-India medical conference. ? Meetings of the Indian medical association? 12. Nagpur, 1935. See J. Ind. M. Ass., 1935/36, 5: 223-7. 13. Karachi, Dec. 27, 1936. See Ibid., 1936/37, 6: 133-8. 14. Madras, Dec. 26-31, 1937. For proceedings and reports see J. Ind. M. Ass., 1938, 7: No. 5, 247-87. 847 MEDICINE Indiana State medical convention of Indiana. (Place?) 1848. ★Proceedings. 14p. Indianap., 1849. 848 MEDICINE International (a) International medical congress (1867- ) 1. Congres medical international de Paris. 2. C. medical de toutes les nations. Congres periodique international des sciences medica'es. 1. Paris, Aug. 26-31, 1867. ★ (Publication) 727p. Par., 1868. — ★Statuts et programme. 20p. Par., 1866. Established the Commission internationale pour la prophylaxie des maladies veneViennes. On pathology of the tubercle; spread of venereal diseases; menstruation; experimental pathology; acclimatization of European races, parasitic diseases. See also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1867, 1: 561-6.—Berl. klin. Wschr., 1866, 3: 262; passim.—Deut. Klin., 1867, 19: 426; passim.—Lancet, Lond., 1867, 2: 297; passim.—Arch, path, Anat., Berl., 1867, 38: 574-7. MEDICINE [132] 2. Firenze, Sept. 20-Oct. 2, 1869. ★Compte rendu. 456p. Bologna, 1870. - *Statuts et programme. 16p. Napoli, 1869. — *I1 congresso (etc.) e il miasma palustre. 16p. (Milano, 1869) Established the Commission permanente chargee d'dtudier le miasme paludeen. On paludism, cancer, gunshot wounds, hygiene of hospitals, sanitation, endemic and epidemic diseases, forensic aspect of medicine in various countries, etc. See also Gazz. med. ital. lombard., 1869, 6. ser., 2: 16; passim.—Imparziale, Fir., 1869, 9: 56; passim.—Lancet, Lond., 1869, 2: 508. 3. Wien, Sept. 1-8, 1873. ★Compte-rendu resume. 119p. Brux., 1876. Published by the 4th congress. Established the Commission internationale de redaction d une pharmacopee universelle. On vaccination, syphilis and prostitution, cholera quarantaine, rural hygiene, universal pharma- copoea, etc. See also Berl. klin. Wschr., 1873, 10: 130; passim.—Wien. med. Wschr., 1872, 22: 183-5.—Wien. med. Presse, 1873, 14: 793; passim.—Philadelphia M. Times, 1873, 4: 33; 35. 4. Bruxelles, Sept. 19-25, 1875. ★ Compte rendu. 814p. Brux., 1876. — ★Proces-verbaux d. seances. 52p. Brux., 1875. ★Resume of the transactions (by G. W. Wells) 12p. N. Y. (1876) Repr. from S. Louis M. & S. J., 1876, 12: — ★Program. On prevention of cholera, alcohol in therapy, inoculation of tuberculosis, surgical anesthesia, wound dressing, maternity, vasomotor nerves, artificial circulation, phosphorus, beer brewing, the criminal insane, etc. See also Med. Times, Lond., 1875, 2: 397.—Gaz. mid. Paris, 1875, 4. ser., 4: 522, etc. 5. Geneve, Sept. 9-15, 1877. ★Comptes rendus et memoires. 895p. Geneve, 1878. — ★Seance d'ouverture. 30p. Geneve, 1877. - ★(Publication) lip. (Geneve, 1877) — ★Programme et reglement. 39p. Geneve, 1877. — ★Membres du congres. 7p. (Geneve, 1877) On typhoid fever, gastric ulcer, diphtheria and tracheotomy, artificial ischemia, injuries, ozena, galvanocaustics, artificial feeding of infants, birth, membranous dysmenorrhea, alcoholism and mental disease, medical geography, cerebral localization, sleep, physiology of spleen, physio- logical antagonism, sympathetic ophthalmia, etc. See also Union mid., Par., 1877, 3. ser., 24: 407; passim.—Gaz. mid. chir. Toulouse, 1877, 9: 100-2.—Progr. med.. Par., 1877, 5: 709; passim.—Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1877, 2: 47. 6. Amsterdam, Sept. 7-13, 1879. ★Compte-rendu. 2 vols. 604p. 418p. Amst., 1880-81. — ★Programme et reglement. 79p. (Amst., 1879) - ★(Publication) 13p. 1. (Amst., 1879) — ★Catalogue de l'exposition. 26p. 2 1. Amst., 1879. — ★Presidential address (by E. Chadwick) Lond., 1879. On infectious diseases and vaccination; Bright's disease, pulmonary tuberculosis, medical education, development of skeleton, suprapubic lithotomy, hernia, constitutional diseases, puerperal fever, sphygmography, cytology, protection of children, food hygiene, catatonia, classification of mental diseases, sympathetic irido-choroiditis, adenoids, M6ni£re's disease, acuity of hearing, phenol, china bark of Java, etc. See also Edinburgh M. J., 1879-80, 25: 597-603.—Arch. gen. med., Par., 1879,144: 503-9.—Alienist & Neur., 1880,1: 98-107.—Ned. mil. geneesk. arch., 1879, 3: 500-9.—KozegeszsSg. & torv. orv., 1879, 87-98.—Arch. mid. belg., 1879, 3. ser., 16: 448-64.—Rev. deux mondes, 1879, 36: 209- 15.—Ann. mid. psych.. Par., 1879, 6. ser., 2: 345-77. For report of the hygienic section see Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1880, 12: 483-98. 7. London, Aug. 2-9, 1881. ★Transactions. 4 vols. 519p. 599p. 660p. 592p. Lond., 1882. — ★Abstracts of the communications. 720p. Lond., 1881. — ★Catalogue of temporary museum, vii, 104p. Lond., 1881. — ★Conversazione et the Guild Hall. 48p. — ★Das arztliche Concil zu London (by E. Grysanowski) Hannover (1881) See also Westminster Rev., N. Y., 1881, 116: 207-24.—Boston M. & S. J., 1880, 103: 334. 8. K0benhavn, Aug. 10-16, 1884. ★ Compte rendu. 4 vols, in 2. Kbh., 1886. — ★Rules and program. 32p. Kbh., 1884. - ★Programme definitif. Kbh., 1884. — ★Resumes et conclusions. No. 1-9; 11-12; 14. Kbh., 1884. — ★Presidents et secretaires. 6p. Kbh., 1884. ★Compte rendu d. trav. de la section de chirurgie. 226p. Kbh., 1885. - *C. rend. d. trav. de la sect, de laryngologie. 153p. Kbh., 1886. 9. Washington, Sept. 5-10, 1887. ★Transactions. 5 vols. 665p. 914p. 881p. 621p. 770p. Wash., 1887. - ★Preiiminaires. 27p. Chic, 1885. - *Report ... Norwegian M. Ass. 67p. Christiania, 1887. - ★Circular; preliminary notice. 4p. Wash., 1884. - ★Rules and preliminary organization. 31p. Wash., 1885. - ★The same. French edition. 31p. Wash., 1885. - ★The same. German edition. 31p. Wash., 1885. ★Report (by J. A. Marston) 67p. Lond., 1888. - ★Committee on organization (Wash., 1884) - ★Abstracts of communications. 138p. Wash., 1887. ★Programme. 106p. Wash., 1887. ★ My experience (etc.) (G, E. Potter) 19p. Johnstown, Pa., 1888. [133] MEDICINE — ★Report (official) 48p. Lond., 1888. See also Wien. med. Presse, 1887, 28: 1539-41. 10. Berlin, Aug. 4-9, 1890. ★Verhandlungen. 5 vols. Berl., 1891-92. — ★Compte rendu. 138p. Par., 1890. (Of the obstetrical section) — ★Bericht u. d. Verh. der 8. Abteilung. 160p. Lpz., 1890. See as suppl. of Zbl. Gynak., 1890, 14: — ★Programme. 62p. Berl., 1890. — ★Programme. 76p. Berl., 1890. — ★Address (by J. B. Hamilton) (Berl., 1890) — ★Katalog zur med. wiss. Ausstellung. 194p. 136p. Berl., 1890. — ★Programme (English) 6p. N. Y., 1890. — ★Medicinischer Fiihrer. Berl., 1890. — ★Three communications (by P. Gibier) 8p. N. Y., 1890. See also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1890, 38: 537-9.—Kron. lek., Warsz., 1890, 11: 451-68.—Ned. mil. geneesk. arch., 1889, 13: 608-13.—Tr. N. York M. Ass., 1891, viii, 486-99.—Fortnightly Rev., Lond., 1890, 48: 581-8.—Tr. N. York Acad. M., 1891, 7: 373-84. 11. Roma, Mar. 29-Apr. 5, 1894. ★Atti. 6 vols. Roma, 1895. — ★(Publication) clxivp. Torino, 1894. Bound with Arch. ital. biol.. 1894, 22: — ★Resoconto. Sez. laryng. rhinol. (A. Toti) 16p. (Fir., 1894) — ★Resoconto sommario. Sez. med. leg. (L. Borri) (Fir., 1894) — ★Voyage en Italie (A. Labat) Par., 1894. — ★Wissenschaftliche Ausstellung d. Deut. Reiches. Berl., 1894. — ★Clima e malattie (Massua) 218p. Roma, 1894. See also Lancet, 1894, 1: 819; passim.—Brit. M. J., 1894, 1: 705; passim.—Ned. mil. geneesk. arch., 1894, 18: 367-400. 12. Moskva, Aug. 19-26, 1897. ★Comptes rendus. 8 vols, (v.4 in 2) Moskva, 1900. — ★Trudi. Sect, pharmacy. Moskva, 1898. — ★(Speech of welcome by N. Sklifosovsky) 4p. S. Peterb., 1897. — ★(Report of the 13. sect. Obst. & gyn.) 280p. Par., 1898. Repr. from Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1897, 48: — ★Programme. 102p. Moskva, 1897. — *La medecine du zemstwo en Russie. 345p. Moskva, 1900. See also Liverpool Med. Chir. J., 1898, 18: 119-30.—Tr. M. Soc. London, 1897/98, 21: 301-38.— Sitzber. Aerztl. Ver. Munchen, 1898, 7: 95-109.—Munch, med. Wschr., 1897, 44: 1071-4.— Deut. med. Wschr.. 1897, 22: 222.—Boston M. & S. J., 1897, 137:588-94.—Rep. Army M. Dep., Lond., 1897, 38: 417-24.—Boln. gaz. botkina, 1896, 7: 99-101 (Rules)—Galenos, Athenai, 1897, 17: 582; passim. 13. Paris, Aug. 2-9, 1900. ★Comptes rendus. 17 vols. Par., 1901. — ★Relazioni originali ... dei delegati. 224p. Roma, 1901. — ★Paris-medical. 401p. Par., 1900. — ★Exposition universelle internationale de 1900. 251p. Par., 1901. — *Rapports. Several numbers. Par., 1900. 14. Madrid, Apr. 23-30, 1903. ★Comptes rendus. 14 vols. Madr., 1904. — ★Volume general. 462p. clixp. Madr., 1904. See also J. Ass. Mil. Surgeons, 1903, 13: 296-305. 15. Lisboa, Apr. 19-26, 1906. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 11 vols. 17 sections. Lisb., 1906. — ★Volume general. 320p. Lisb., 1906. See also Munch, med. Wschr., 1906, 53: 1118-21.—Postgraduate, N. Y., 1906, 21: 654-62.— J. R. Army M. Corps, 1906, 7: 618-24.— Rev. scient., Par., 1906, 5. ser., 6: 429-35.—J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1906, 10: 155-66. 16. Budapest, Aug. 29-Sept. 4, 1909. ★Compte rendu. 12 vols. Budap., 1910. — ★Volume general. 481p. Budap., 1910. 17. London, Aug. 6-12, 1913. ★ (Transactions) 13 vols. Lond., 1913-14. — ★General volume. 164p. Lond., 1914. — ★Differentiation of chronic arthritis (L.F. Barker) p.253-78. Lond., 1913. See also Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1913, 24: 331—J. Nerv. Ment. Dis.. 1914. 41: 252. 18. (planned for Munchen, 1917) Was not held. 849 MEDICINE International (b) Journees medicales internationales. Paris, June 26-30, 1937. n tA inm in OAn „ . . . See reports in J. radiol. Slectr., 1937, 21: 506-8.—Gaz. h6p., 1937, 110: 842; passim—Gynecologic, Par., 1938, 37: 24-46. 849a MEDICINE International: Schweiz Semaine medicale internationale en Suisse (1935- ) Organized by the Schweizerische medizinische Wochenschrift. Var.: Internationale medizinische Woche in der Schweiz, MEDICINE [134] Montreux, Sept. 9-14, 1935. ★ (Publication) 477p. Basel, 1936. Luzern, Aug. 31-Sept. 5, 1936. (Publication) 545p. Basel, 1937. See also Polska gaz. lek., 1937, 16: 621. Interlaken, Aug. 29-Sept. 4, 1937. See also Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 1435; 1503. 850 MEDICINE International: Sevilla Congreso medico internacional de Sevilla. Sevilla, Apr. 9, 1882. ★ Reglamento. viip. Sevilla, 1881. — ★Actas. 507p. Sevilla, 1882. 851 MEDICINE International: United States International medical congress. (a) Philadelphia, 1876. ★Transactions, xlix, 1153p. Phila., 1877. — ★Medical handbook of Philadelphia. 26p. Phila., 1876. ,.on„wo Centennial session. The international congress was invited in 1875 (see No. 848^ 4th congr.) to hold its next meeting in Philadelphia; invitation was.not accepted °ffic^'Jj{^v"-_,iarantine On responsibility of insane, skin diseases, eczema & psoriasis, artificial drum membranes, quarantine, physiology of joints, coxalgia, syphilis, myopia, contracted pelvis, etc. (b) Chicago, 1893. (c) (planned for S. Louis, September 1904) ★To the medical profession (Committe of organization) 43p. St. Louis, 1UU4. 852 MEDICINE Italy Congresso medico. (?) Ascoli Piceno, 1893. Atti. Ascoli, 1893. 853 MEDICINE Italy: Lombardia Convegno medico interprovinciale della regione Lombardo-Veneta (1893?- ) 3.-4. As head title. 5 Congresso medico interprovinciale della Lombardia e del Veneto. 1. (1893?) 3. Verona, 1895. n j nai For Relazione see Gazz. med. lombard., 1895, 54: 294; 364. 4. Vicenza, Sept. 5, 1896. ★Atti. 83p. Vicenza, 1897. — I comuni (etc., by R. Massalongo) Milano, 1896. 5. Bergamo, 1897. ★Atti. 190p. Bergamo, 1898. 6. Venezia, 1898. ★Atti. xi, 131p. Venez., 1899. 854 MEDICINE Italy: Liguria Congresso medico regionale Ligure (1895- ) 1. Spezia, 1895. For Atti see Boll. Accad. med. Genova, 1895, 10: No. 6, p.309-436. 2. San Remo, 1896. ★Atti. 77p. Genova, 1897. 3. Novi Ligure, 1897. ★Atti. 196p. Genova, 1898. 4. Savona, 1898. ★Atti. 271p. Savona, 1899. 5. Chiavari, 1899. ★Atti. 150p. Genova, 1900. 6. Porto Maurizio, 1900. ★Atti. 95p. Genova, 1900. 7. Sarzana, 1901. ★Atti. lOlp. Genova, 1901. 8. Genova, 1903. Atti. 65p. Genova, 1903. [135] MEDICINE 855 MEDICINE Italy: Marchigi Congresso medico-chirurgico marchigiano. (?) Ancona, Sept. 11-13, 1922. Atti. 252p. Ancona, 1923. 856 MEDICINE Italy: Sicilia Congresso medico siciliano. 8. C. m. calabro-siculo. (?) 1902. 4. Trapani, 1910. See Policlinico, sez. prat., 1910, 17: 7. Palermo, Apr. 20-22, 1923. Atti. 182p. Pal., 1926. 8. Messina-Reggio Calabria, Apr. 29-May 1, 1926. Atti. 248p. Pal., 1927. 857 MEDICINE Italy: Toscana Congresso medico Toscano. Firenze, 1848-50. 858 MEDICINE Italy: Umbria Congresso medico Umbro. 4. Foligno, 1902. ★Atti. 183p. Foligno, 1904. 858a MEDICINE Japan (Japanese medical congress) Held every 4 years. 9. Tokyo, 1934. 10. Kyoto, Apr. 1-5, 1938. 859 MEDICINE Latin American Congreso medico latino-americano (1901- ) 1. Santiago de Chile, Jan. 1-9, 1901. Actas y trabajos. 3 vols. Barcelona, 1903. 2. Buenos Aires, 1904. 3. Montevideo, Mar. 17-24, 1907. Actas y trabajos. 5 vols. Montev., 1907-9. 4. Rio de Janeiro, Aug. 1-8, 1909. See Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1909, 17: 329; 388 (Complete report) 6. La Habana, 1922. ★ Memoria. 27p. La Habana, 1922. See also Bol. san. benefic, Habana, 1923, 28: 445-57. 7. La Habana, Jan. 1938. ★Trabajos. Secc. de tisiologfa. p.165-252. Forms No. 2, v.2. Rev. tuberc, La Habana. 860 MEDICINE Mexico (a) Congreso medico Mexicano. Congreso medico nacional. 3. Guadalajara, July 7-10, 1897. See Rev. anat. pat., Mex., 1897, 2: 313-28 (Program) 8. Nuevo Le6n, 1927. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: pt 1. 860a MEDICINE Mexico (b) Congreso nacional de profesionistas. 1. Mexico, D. F., March 1934. See report in Rev. mid. veracruz., 1934, 14: 1161-9. MEDICINE [136] 861 MEDICINE Mexico: Yucatan Congreso medico peninsular. 1. Merida, Oct. 26-28, 1933. ★ Memorias. 21 lp. Merida, 1934. 863 MEDICINE Nederlandsch Nederlandsch natuur- en geneeskundig congres (1887- ) 1. Amsterdam, 1887. ★Handelingen. See also Geneesk. courant, 1887, 41: No. 41. 2. Leiden, 1888. ★Handelingen. 3. Utrecht, 1891. See Openingsrede in Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1891, 27: pt 1, 431-9. 4. Groningen, 1893. 5. Amsterdam, 1895. See Openingsrede of the 3rd. sect, in Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1895, 31: 759-64. 6. Delft, 1897. 7. Haarlem, 1899. 8. Rotterdam, 1901. 19. Maestricht, 1923. 23. 1931. 864 MEDICINE Panamerican (a) Panamerican medical congress (1893- ) Congreso medico Pan-Americano. 6. Congreso internacional americano de medicina e higiene. Do not confuse with the meetings of the Pan American Medical Association (see No. 864a) 1. Washington, 1893. ★Preliminary announcement. 96p. Wash., 1893(?) — ★Transactions. 2 vols, vii, 2250p (consec.) Wash., 1895. See also Revista (La) m6dico-quirurgica americana. N. Y., v.1-3, 1892-95. 2. Mexico, 1896. Memorias. 2 vols. Mexico, 1898. See also Rev. anat. pat., Mix., 1897, 2: 298-310. 3. La Habana, 1901. ★Sesiones generales. 91p. La Habana, 1901. 4. Panama, Dec. 1905-Jan. 1906. See Washington M. Ann., 1905-6, 4: 95-107. Partly a floating congress. 5. Guatemala, 1908. 6. Buenos Aires, May 25- , 1910. ★Programme. 22p. — Boletm. 295p. B. Air., 1910. 7. San Francisco, 1915. See Brit. M. J., 1915, 2: 864a MEDICINE Panamerican (b) Panamerican medical congress (1928- ) In 1928 the Pan American Medical Association was organized; its meetings are also known as Panamerican medical congress. Do not confuse with No. 864. 1. La Habana, Dec. 29, 1928-Jan. 3, 1929. 2. Panama City, Jan. 30-Feb. 3, 1930. 3. Mexico, July 26-31, 1931. 4. Dallas, Texas, Mar. 21-25, 1933. 5. (Cruise) Mar. 14-30, 1934. 6. (Cruise) June 29-Aug. 1 1935. See Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1935, 30: 40-8.—Proc. Mayo Clin., 1935, 10: 568: passim.—Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1935, 27: 207. On the Queen of Bermuda. 7. (Cruise) Jan. 15-31, 1938. ★Announcement. 4p. — ★Aportaciones del Instituto Finlay. 196p. La Habana, 1938. — ★Various pamphlets. On the Queen of Bermuda. 8. (planned for Buenos Aires, 1940) [137] MEDICINE 865 MEDICINE Panhellenic Congres medical panhellenique (1882- ) 1. Congres des medecins Grecs. 1. Athenai, 1882. ★Compte rendu, ix, 147p. Constantinople, 1883. (?) Athenai, 1901. 866 MEDICINE Philippine Islands Medical convention in Philippine Islands. Annual meetings of the Philippine Islands Medical Society (*1903) 5. Manila, Feb. 26-29, 1908. See Rev. hyg., Par., 1908, 30: 487-93. (?) Antipolo, 1923. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 867 MEDICINE Portugal: Mozambique Congresso de medicina. 1. Lourenco Marques, Sept. 1938. On health in the colonies. 868 MEDICINE Rumania Congresii medicalu (1884- ) 1. Bucuresti, 1884. 10. Bucuresti, 1906. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1906, 47: 869 MEDICINE Scandinavian (Norway) Norske laegemo'de. 5. Kristiania, Sept. 4-7, 1893. ★Forhandlinger. Krist., 1894. 8. Kristiania, 1899. 870 MEDICINE South Africa South African medical congress. (?) Cape Town, December 1893. 12. Cape Town, 1910. Transactions. Cape Town, 1911. 20. Maritzburg, 1925. See Lancet, 1925, 2: 21. Pretoria, 1926. See Lancet, 1926, 2: 27. (place?) 1933. See Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 1069. 871 MEDICINE South America Jornadas medicas sud-americana de medicina y cirugia. 1. Montevideo, Jan. 23-30, 1938. ★Exposici6n de la hidatidosis. llOp. Montev., 1938. See also Arch. urug. med., 1938, 12: No. 2, xv, etc. (Report)—Reforma mid., Lima, 1938, 24: 103-4 (Program) 872 MEDICINE Spain (a) Congreso medico espahol (1864- ) r 1878: C. medico-farmaceutico profesional. 1879: C. regional de ciencias medicas. 1888: C. de ciencias medicas. 1891: C. medico-farmaceutico regional. 1. Madrid, Sept. 24, 1864. ★Actas. vi, 663p. Madr., 1865. — ★Discurso de apertura. Memoria. 36p. Madr., 1864. See Reglamento in Siglo m6d., 1865, 12: 105.—Rev. san. mil. espafi., 1864, 1: 381; passim. MEDICINE [138] (?) Madrid, Oct. 15, 1878. , See notes in Anfiteatro anat., Madr., 1878, 6: 271; passim.—Bol. Col. farm. Barcelona, 1879, 3: 3# 33 — (?) Cadiz, Aug. 10-14, 1879. ★Actas. xxii, 878p. Cadiz, 1880 (on cover: 1882) See also Cr6n. oft., Cadiz, 1879-80, 9: 101-34.—Bol. med. nav., S. Fernando, 1879, 2: 154-62.— Gac. med. Sevilla, 1879-80, 1: 73. (?) Barcelona, Sept. 9-15, 1888. ★Reglamento general, viip. Bare, 1888. — Actas. 1060p. Bare, 1888. (?) Valencia, 1891. Actas y detalles. 873 MEDICINE Spain (b) Congreso espahol de medicina (1919- ) Var.: C. nacional espafiol de ciencias medicas. 1. Madrid, Apr. 20-26, 1919. ★Programa y conclusiones de los trabajos. 138p. xiv. Madr., 1919. Bound with Med. ibera, 1919, 7: 2. Sevilla, Oct. 15-20, 1924. See report in Presse med., 1924, 32: 1887-93; 2015-21. 874 MEDICINE Tennessee Medical convention of the State of Tennessee. 1. Nashville, October 1847. ★Proceedings. Nashville, 1847. 875 MEDICINE Tunis (North Africa) Congres de medecine (1931?- ) Held annually by the Federation des Societes des sciences medicales de l'Afrique Nord. 1. (1931) 4. Tunis, Mar. 21-25, 1934. See report in Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 660-4. On syphilis in North Africa, etc. 6. Rabat & Casablanca, Apr. 2-4, 1936. See Bruxelles med., 1936, 16: pt 2, 1038. (8) Tunis, Apr. 11-13, 1938. See reports in Presse therm, clim., 1938, 79: 108-11.—Bruxelles mid., 1938, 18: 886-8. On trachoma. 876 MEDICINE Turkey (National medical congress of Turkey) 2. Angora, 1927. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: pt 1. 877 MEDICINE United States National medical convention. 1. New York, May 1846. ★Proceedings (bound with next) 2. Philadelphia, May 1847. ★Proceedings. Phila., 1847. 175p. 878 MEDICINE United States: Rocky Mountain Rocky Mountain medical confepence. (?) 1937. See Colorado M., 1937, 34: 489-99. 879 MEDICINE Uruguay (a) Congreso medico nacional (1916- ) 1. Montevideo, Apr. 1916. (Actas) 4 vols. Montev., 1917. [139] MEDICINE 879a MEDICINE Uruguay (b) Congreso medico del Centenario. Montevideo, 1930. Informes. 2 vols. — Actas y trabajos. 3 vols. 880 MEDICINE Venezuela Congreso Venezolano de medicina (1911- ) 1. Caracas, 1911. 2. Maracaibo, Jan., 1917. (Publ.) 479p. Maracaibo, 1917. 3. Valencia, 1921. 4. Caracas, 1924. ★ Memoria. 2 vols in 1. 424p. 302p. Caracas, 1925. 5. (place?) 1926. ★ Memoria. Caracas, 1927. 881 MEDICINE Virginia Medical convention of Virginia. 1. Richmond, Dec. 1846. ★Proceedings. Richm., 1846. 882 MEDICINE, COLONIAL International Congres international des medecins des colonies (1883- ) (1) Amsterdam, 1883. ★Compte-rendu. vii, 383p. Amst., 1884. — ★Reglement. Comite d'organisation. 4p. Amst., 1883. On quarantine, infectious diseases tuberculosis, tropical diseases. 883 MEDICINE, INTERNAL American American congress of internal medicine (1915-26) A society incorporated in 1915; merged with American College of Physicians Feb. 1926. 1. Albany, 1915; 2. New York, 1916; 3(?) New York, 1918; 4(?) Pittsburgh, 1919; 5(?) Chicago, 1920; 6(?) Baltimore, 1921; 7. 8. S. Louis, Mo., 1924. ★Program. 18p. S. Louis, 1924. The next congress was held Feb. 1926, Detroit, together with the American College of Physicians. 884 MEDICINE, INTERNAL Germany Kongress fiir innere Medizin (1882- ) Var.: Deutscher Kongress fiir innere Medizin. Kongress der Deutschen Gesellschaft fiir innere Medizin. Held annually with slight irregularities. Publishes ★Verhandlungen. ★Bericht iiber die Verhandlungen published as supplement to Zbl. klin. Med. (1885-95, 4.-13. congress) Meetings of the Deutsche Gesellschaft fiir innere Medizin (★1882) 1. Wiesbaden, Apr. 20-22, 1882; 2. Wiesbaden, Apr. 18-23, 1883; 3. Berlin, Apr. 21-24, 1884; 4. Wiesbaden, Apr. 8-11, 1885; 5. Wiesbaden, Apr. 14-17, 1886; 6. Wiesbaden, Apr. 13-16, 1887; 7. Wiesbaden, Apr. 9-12, 1888; 8. Wiesb., 1889; 9. Wien, 1890; 10. Wiesb., 1891; 11. Leipzig, 1892; 12. Wiesbaden, 1893; 13. Munchen, 1895; 14. Wiesbaden, 1896; 15. Berlin, 1897; 16. Wiesbaden, 1898; 17. Karlsbad, April 1899 (★Beitrage zur inneren Medicin. 4 p. 1. 355p. Wien, 1900); 18. Wiesbaden, 1900; 19. Berlin, 1901; 20. Wiesbaden, 1902 (Generalregister zu Bd 1-20. 75p. Wiesb., 1902); 21. Leipzig, 1904; 22. Wiesbaden, 1905; 23. Munchen, 1906; 24. Wiesbaden, 1907; 25. Wien, 1908; 26.-30. Wiesbaden, 1909-13; 31. ( ) extra session, Warszawa, May 1-2, 1916 (Verhandlungen. xxvii, 412p. Wiesb., 1916. Ergebnisse in Wien. klin. Wschr., 1916, 29: 718-20); 32. Dresden, Apr. 20-23, 1920, etc. See also ^50 Jahre Kongress fiir innere Medizin (by H. Klemperer) 2 p. 1., 164p. Munch., 1932. MEDICINE, INTERNAL [ 140 ] 885 MEDICINE, INTERNAL Italy Congresso di medicina interna (1888- ) Meetings of the Societa italiana di medicina interna. Publishes ★Lavori (★1.-23., 1888-1913) Held annually with slight irregularities. ^0 , . „ 1. Roma, 1888; 2.-7. Roma, 1889-96; 8. Napoli, 1897; 9. Torino, 1898; 10. Roma, 1899; 11. Pisa, 1901; 12.-14. Roma, 1902-4; 15. Genova, 1905; 16. Roma, 1906; 17. Palermo, 1907; 18. Roma, 1908; 19. Milano, 1909; 20. Roma, 1910; 21. Torino, 1911; 22.-23. Roma, 1912-13; etc.; 43. Torino, 1937 (See Riforma med., 1937, 53: 1483-8) 886 MEDICINE, INTERNAL Scandinavian Nordisk kongress for invarts medicin (1896- ) Var.: Scandinavian congress for internal medicine. Congres de medecine des pays du Nord. Nordischer Kongress fiir innere Medizin. 1. Goteborg, 1896. ★Forhandlingar. HOp. Stockh., 1896. 2. Kristiania, 1898. ★Forhandlingar. 231p. Stockh., 1898. — ★Foredrag og diskussionen. 57p. Stockh., 1898. 3. K0benhavn, 1900. ★Verhandlungen. 201p. Stockh., 1901. 4. Helsinki, July 4-6, 1902. ★Verhandlungen. 273p. Stockh., 1903. See also Hygiea, Stockh., 1902, n. f., 2: pt 2, 151-99. 5. Stockholm, 1904. ★Verhandlungen. 302p. Stockh., 1905. 6. Skagen, 1905. ★Verhandlungen. 423p. Stockh., 1910. 7. Bergen, 1911. 9. K0benhavn, 1919. 10. Helsinki, June 30-July 2, 1921. ★Verhandlungen. vii, 31 lp. Helsin., 1922. As Suppl. 3 of Acta med. scand. 11. Kristiania, July 3-5, 1923. ★Rapports & c. rendus. vii, 376p. Kristiania, 1924. As Suppl. 7 of Acta med. scand. 12. Stockholm, Aug. 27-29, 1925. ★Rapports & c. rendus. xi, 688p. Nancy, 1926. As Suppl. 16 of Acta med. scand. 13. K0benhavn, June 30-July 1, 1927. ★Rapports & c. rendus. xv, 574p. Kbh., 1928. As Suppl. 26 of Acta med. scand. 14. Helsinki, June 28-30, 1929. ★Verhandlungen. xv, 390p. Helsin., 1930. As Suppl. 34 of Acta med. scand. 15. Oslo, 1931. ★Proceedings, xix, 422p. Oslo, 1932. As Suppl. 50 of Acta med. scand. 16. Upsala, 1934. ★Proceedings, viii, 647p. Tips., 1934. As Suppl. 59 of Acta med. scand. 17. K0benhavn, June 27-29, 1935. ★Rapports & c. rendus. 941p. Kbh., 1936. As SuppJ. 78 of Acta med. scand. 18. Helsinki, June 29-July 1, 1937. See Norsk mag. laegevid., 1937, 98: 1330-3. 19. Oslo, June 27-29, 1938. 887 MEDICINE, LEGAL France Congres de medecine legale de langue frangaise (1911- ) 19. Congres international de medecine legale et de medecine sociale de langue frangaise. For Rapports see Ann. med. leg., 1921, l:-etc, which is the official organ of the congress. 1. Paris 1911. ★Compte rendu, p.97-308. Par., 1911. 2. Paris, 1912; 3. Paris, 1913; 4. Paris, 1914; 5. Paris, 1920; 6. Bruxelles, 1921; 7. Paris, 1922; 8. Paris, 1923; 9. Paris, 1924; 10. Lille, 1925; 11. Paris, 1926; 12. Lyon, 1927; 13. Paris, 1928; 14. Paris, 1929; 15. Paris, 1930; 16.-18. Paris, 1931-33; 19. Lille, May 27-30, 1934; 20. Bruxelles, July 1935; 21. Paris, 1937; 22. [ 141 ] MEDICINE, LEGAL 888 MEDICINE, LEGAL International (a) Congres international de medecine legale (1877- ) Var.: International assembly of lawyers and medicolegal experts. (a) Bruxelles, 1877. 1. Paris, Aug. 12-14, 1878. ★ Comptes rendus. 272p. Par., 1879. (b) Paris, 1889. ★ Memorias. 229p. Madr., 1897. ★Also 3. ed. Madr., 1899. 2. Bruxelles, 1897. ★Comptes rendus. 41 lp. Charleroi, 1899. 3. Bruxelles, Aug. 4-10, 1910. ★ C. rend. 480p. Liege, 1910. As Suppl. to Arch, internat. mid. lig., 1910, 1: 889 MEDICINE, LEGAL International (b) American International medico-legal congress. 1893: American. ... (3) Medico-legal congress. (1) New York, June 4-7, 1889. ★Bulletin. Transactions & papers, xvi, 466p. xlvii. N. Y., 1891. (2) Chicago, Aug. 15-17, 1893. ★Transactions. 32p. (n. p., n. d.) (3) New York, Sept. 4-6, 1895. ★Bulletin. Transactions, xlii, 481p. N. Y., 1898. 890 MEDICINE, LEGAL International (c) Internationale Tagung fiir gerichtliche und soziale Medizin (1938- ) 1. Bonn, Sept. 22-24, 1938. On alcohol and traffic accidents, examination of hair, laws on accidents in various countries, etc. 891 MEDICINE, LEGAL Italy Congresso di medicina legale e delle assicurazioni (1898- ) Meetings of the Assoziazione italiana di medicina legale (★1897) 1. Torino, 1898; 4. Bologna, 1930; 7. Napoli, Oct. 15-18, 1937. 892 MEDICINE, LEGAL Russia (a) Vserossysky sezd sudebno-meditsinskykh ekspertov. 2. Moskva, Feb. 25-Mar. 3, 1926. ★Report. In Skvirsky, P. V.'s work. Leningr., 1926, p. 99-113. 893 MEDICINE, LEGAL Russia (b) Rasshirenny sezd sudebno-meditsinskykh ekspertov. 5. Moskva, Sept. 15-17, 1927. See Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1927, No. 7, 144-59. 894 MEDICINE, LEGAL Russia: Ivanov-Voznesensk Rasshirenny nauchny sezd sudebnykh vrachei i predstavitelei iustitsy v gorode Ivanovo- Voznesenske. Ivanovo-Voznesensk, Dec. 23-25, 1927. See Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1928, No. 9, 135-64; No. 10, 150-66. 895 MEDICINE, LEGAL Russia: Pskov Nauchny rasshirenny sezd sudebno-meditsinskykh ekspertov Pskovski guberny. 1. Pskov, Apr. 16-19, 1927. See Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1927, No. 7, 125-43. 896 MEDICINE, NEOHIPPOCRATIC International Congres international de medecine neohippocratique (1938- ) 1. Paris, July 1-5, 1937. ★Actes. 1938. See also Vie med., 1937, 18: 323—Gaz. hop., 1937, 110: 1021-3. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----X MEDICINE, POSTGRADUATE [ 142 ] 897 MEDICINE, POSTGRADUATE Hungary (Hungarian postgraduate medical congress) Magyar orvosi tovabbkepzo kongresszus. (?) Budapest, 1926. (?) 897a MEDICINE, POSTGRADUATE International International congress of postgraduate medicine (1909- ) Var.: International congress of medical education. 1. Budapest, 1909. 2. London, 1913. 3. Berlin, Aug. 21-25, 1937. Acta. 500p. ,.. ,. v ,j •* Established an International commission of postgraduate medicine, which held its meetings: Budapest, Apr. 1938. _ , Founded an International Academy of Postgraduate Medicine at Budapest. 898 MEDICINE, PROFESSIONAL Belgium Congres national de medecine professionnelle (1905- ) 4. ... et de deontologie medicale. 1. Liege, 1905; 2. Gand, 1906; 3. Antwerpen, 1907; 4. Mons, 1908; 5. Verviers, 1909; 6. Bruxelles, 1910; 7. Charleroi, 1911; 8. Namur, 1912; 9. Gand, 1913; 10. Bouillon, 1914; 11. See notes in Gaz. mid. beige. 22. Bruxelles, 1931. See J. Social Hyg., 1931, 80: 24(?) Mons, 1932. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: pt 2. 899 MEDICINE, PROFESSIONAL International Congres international de medecine professionnelle et de deontologie medicale. 1. Paris, July 1900. ★ Compte rendu. 697p. Par., 1900. 900 MENDELEEV Congres jubilaire Mendeleev. Moskva, 1937(?) Trudy. 471p. Moskva, 1937. 901 MENTAL HYGIENE Europe European reunion on mental hygiene. Var.: Riunione europea per I'igiene mentale. Europaische Vereinigung fiir psychische Hygiene. 4. London, Oct. 5-8, 1936. See Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1936, 9: 177-89.—Bruxelles med., 1936/37, 17: 92; passim. 5. Munchen, Aug. 22-23, 1938. 902 MENTAL HYGIENE Deutsche Tagung fiir psychische Hygiene (1928- ) 1. Hamburg, Sept. 20, 1928. Bericht. 159p. Berl., 1929. 2. Bonn, May 21, 1932. ★Bericht. 142p. Berl., 1932. On eugenic problems of mental hygiene. 903 MENTAL HYGIENE France Congres d'hygiene mentale. (?) Paris, June 1-4, 1922. See Ann. mid. psychol., 1922, 12: pt 2.—J. med. Bordeaux, 1922, 1G3: [143] MENTAL HYGIENE 904 MENTAL HYGIENE International (a) International congress for psychic hygiene (1922- ) Var.: Congres international d'hygiene mentale. International congress on mental hygiene. Congresso internazionale di igiene mentale. 1. Washington, D. C, 1930. ★Proceedings. 2 vols, xviii, 803p. iv, 840p. N. Y., 1932. — ★Preliminary anouncement. 34p. N. Y., 1929. — *A new project. 63p. N. Y., 1924. 2. Paris, July 19-25, 1937. See Arch, internat. neur., 1937, 56: iii-xxii.—Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1937, 41: 760-9. Originally planned for 1935, Paris. See Ment. Hyg. Bull., Albany, 1933, 17: 278-88. 905 MENTAL HYGIENE International (b) Reunion internationale de prophylaxie et d'hygiene mentale. Var.: International conference on mental prophylaxis and hygiene. Do not confuse with No. 904. 1. Paris, 1931; 2. Paris, 1932. 906 MENTAL HYGIENE Netherlands Conferentie en oprichting der Nederl. Vereiniging voor geestelijke volksgezondheid. 1. Hemmen, 1934. Verslag. Forms No. 1 of Geschr. van de Vereeniging. 907 MENTAL HYGIENE United States Mental hygiene conference and exhibit. 1. New York 1912. ★Proceedings, viii, 224p. N. Y. (1913) 908 MERCANTILE Spain Congreso mercantil. (?) Madrid, 1881. Actas. 909 MERCANTILE Spanish-American Congreso mercantil hispano-americano-portugues. Madrid, 1892. (Publication) Held on occasion of the 4. centenary of the discovery of America. 910 MERCANTILE, EXPERTS Spain Congreso nacional de profesores y peritos mercantiles. Madrid, June 1901. Actas. 301p. 2 1. Madr., 1902. 911 MERIDIAN International (a) Congres meridional. 1. Toulouse, 1834. 2. Toulouse, 1835. Reports published in 2 vols. 912 MERIDIAN International (b) International meridian conference. Var.: Conference internationale pour I'adoption d'un premier meridien unique et d'une heure universelle. Washington, October 1884. (Publ.) The conference accepted the Greenwich meridian as the first. METEOROLOGISTS [ 144 ] 913 METEOROLOGISTS British Empire Conference of Empire meteorologists. (1) London, 1929. ★Report. 16p. Lond., 1929. — ★Observer's handbook. 34p. Lond., 1929. — ★Papers and discussions. 308p. Lond., 1929. On p.202-15, references to plant diseases caused by meteorological influences. 914 METEOROLOGISTS International International meteorological conference (1872- ) (a) Meteorologenversammlung. 1. Congres meteorologique international (de Vienne) (a) Leipzig, Aug. 14-16, 1872. Bericht ii. d. Verh. 31p. 39p. Wien, 1872. 1. Wien, Sept. 2-16, 1873. Bericht ii. d. Verh. vi, 114p. Wien, 1874. The congress established the first International Meteorological Committee, which held its meetings: 1. Wien, Sept. 16, 1873; 2. Utrecht, Sept. 10-14, 1874; 3. London, Apr. 18-22, 1876; 4. Utrecht, Oct. 16, 1878. Publ. Rapport du comit6 permanent. 2. Roma, Apr. 14-22, 1879. The congress established a new international committee, which held its meetings: 1. Bern, Aug. 9-12, 1880; 2. K0benhavn, Aug. 1-4, 1882, 3. Paris, Sept. 1-7, 1885; 4. Zurich, Sept. 3-4, 1888. Published Rapport. (3) Paris, Sept. 19-26, 1889. P. verb. Mem. 2 vols. Par., 1891. The congress established the Conference internationale des directeurs d'observatoires m6t6o- rologiques et institutions sinvilaires (See No. 916) 915 METEOROLOGY International International meteorological congress. Unnumbered congresses. Var.: Congres international de meteorologie. See also No. 914. (a) Paris, Aug. 24-28, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 274p. Par., 1879. (b) Chicago, Aug. 212-24, 1893. ★Report, xxi, 772p. Wash., 1894. Forms No. 11, Weather Bur. Bull. (c) Paris, Sept. 10-16, 1900. P. verb. d. seances & mem. Par., 1901. 916 METEOROLOGY, DIRECTORS International Conference internationale des directeurs d'observatoires meteorologiques et institutions similaires (1891- ) See also No. 914 under (3.) 1. Munchen, Aug. 26-Sept. 2, 1891. Established the third international meteorological committee, which held its meetings: 1. Upsala, 1894; 2. S. Peterburg, Sept. 2-7, 1899; 3. Paris, 1900; 4. Southport, Sept. 9-15, 1903; 5. Paris, Sept. 10-12, 1907; 6. Berlin, Sept. 26-29, 1910. 2. Paris, Sept. 17-23, 1896. Bericht. 95p. Berl., 1899. 3. Innsbruck, Sept. 9-14, 1905. (4) Paris, 1919. P. verb. 62p. Par., 1919. (5) Utrecht, 1923. 917 METEOROLOGY, FORECAST International Internationale Experten-Conferenz fiir Wetterschiessen. Graz, 1902. Bericht. 154p. Wien, 1902. 918 METEOROLOGY, MARITIME Conference maritime ... pour I'adoption d'un systeme uniforme d'observation meteo- rologique a la mer. 1. Bruxelles, 1854. (Publ.) [145] METER 919 METER International Conference diplomatique du metre. See also Weights & measures. Paris, May 20, 1875. (Publ.) Par., 1875. The convention established the Bureau international des poids et mesures. 920 MICROBIOLOGISTS Russia (a) Vserossiisky sezd mikrobiologov. 1. Leningrad, May 25-29, 1928. Tezisy dokladov. 921 MICROBIOLOGISTS Russia (b) Frantsuzsko-sovetskaia nedela mikrobiologov. (French-Sovet week of microbiologists) 1. Moskva, Mar. 26-30, 1937. See Sovet. med., 1937, No. 1, 47-55. 922 MICROBIOLOGY International International congress for microbiology (1930- ) 1. Congres international de microbiologic Organized by the International association of microbiologists. 1. Paris, July 20-25, 1930. (Publication) 2 vols. 676p. 540p. 2. London, July 25-Aug. 1, 1936. Report of proceedings. See also Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1936, 15: 1173-7.—Presse med., 1936, 44: 1491.—Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 839. Originally planned to be held in Berlin, 1934; plan changed owing to political troubles and the death of Prof. Hahn. 3. New York, Sept. 2-9, 1939. Will have 9 sections: 1. general biology; 2. microbiological chemistry and physiology; 3. viral diseases; 4. rickettsial diseases; 5. protozoology and parasitology; 6. fungous diseases; 7. bacteriology; 8. agricultural and industrial microbiology; 9. immunology. 923 MICROBIOLOGY Italy Congresso nazionale di microbiologia (1929?- 2. Milano, 1930. Atti. 271p. Mil., 1930. 3. Milano, 1931. ★Atti. 513p. Milano, 1931. 4. Milano, 1932. Atti. 5. Milano, 1934. 6. Milano, Apr. 21-24, 1937. Atti. 850p. Milano, 1937. 924 MICROSCOPISTS United States National microscopical congress. . Later congresses known as meetings of the American Society ol Microscopists (or, American Microscopical Society) Indianapolis, Aug. 14-19, 1878. ★Proceedings. 77p. Indianap., 1880. 925 MIDWIVES Finland (Congress of midwives) Helsinki, 1900. See notes in J. Am. M. Ass., 1900, 34: MIDWIVES [146] 926 MIDWIVES Germany (a) Deutscher Hebammentag (1890- ) Held in Berlin. Offizieller Bericht iiber die Verhandlungen published as Beilage to Allg. Deut. Hebammenzeitung. 1. Berlin, Sept. 22-23, 1890. Off. Ber. 23p. Berl., 1891. 3. Berlin, 1900. Off. Ber. 152p. Berl., 1901. 4. Berlin, 1905. Off. Ber. 183p. Berl., 1905. 5. Berlin, Oct. 26-28, 1910. Off. Ber. 176p. Berl., 1911. 927 MIDWIVES Germany (b) Delegiertentag der Vereinigungen deutscher Hebammen (1892?- ) Publishes Offizieller Bericht. 5. Strassburg, 1896; 6. Stettin, 1897; 7. Halle a. S. & Erfurt, 1898; 8. 9. Kaiserslautern, 1901: 10. Stuttgart, 1902; 11. Hannover, 1903; 12. Mainz, 1904; 13. Dusseldorf, 1906; 14. Munchen, 1908; 15. Jena, 1909; etc. 928 MIDWIVES International (a) International congress of midwives. Internationaler Hebammen-Kongress. 2. Dresden, Sept. 1911. 929 MIDWIVES International (b) International congress of midwives (1922- ) Meetings of the International Union of Midwives. The 1. and 2. meetings were of rather local character. 1. 1922; 2. 1923. 3. Praha, 1925. 4. Wien, 1928. 5. Gand, 1932. 6. London (1934?) 7. Berlin (1936?) 8. Paris, Apr. 11-13, 1938. See Arte ostet., 1938, 52: 152-65. 9. Roma, 1941. 929a MIDWIVES Italy Congresso nazionale delle Ievatrici (italiane) 1. Firenze, 1895. Atti. 66p. Milano, 1896. 5. Genova, 1902. Atti. 90p. 1902. 7. Bologna, 1909. Resoconto dei lavori. 23p. Bologna, 1909. 930 MIDWIVES, CATHOLIC International Congres international des sages-femmes catholiques (1934- ) Meetings of an association by the same name. 1. Lille, 1934. For report see J. obst. gyn., Par., 1934, 5: No. 1, No. 4. 2. Bruxelles, July 13, 1935. See J. obst. gyn., Par., 1935, 6: No. 10, 3-12. 3. Paris, July 8-10, 1937. See J. obst. gyn., Par., 1937, 8: 32-49, etc. 931 MILITARY MEDICINE Austria Feldarztliche Tagung bei d. K. u. K. 2. Armee. Meetings of the physicians of the 2. Austrian regiment, Lemberg, Feb. 20-22, 1917. Verhandlungen. xvi, 343p. Wien, 1917. [147] MILITARY MEDICINE 932 MILITARY MEDICINE Chile Congreso de medicina y cirugia naval y militar de Chile (1929- 1. Valparaiso, 1929. ★Antecedentes, actas y trabajos. 728p. Valp., 1929. 933 MILITARY MEDICINE International (a) Congres international sur le service medical des armees en campagne. Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 150p. Par., 1879. See also Tribune mid., Par., 1879, 11: 613; 1880, 12: 1. 934 MILITARY MEDICINE International (b) International congress of military medicine. S. Louis, October 1904. See Militararzt, 1905, 39: 81-3.—J. Ass. Mil. Surgeons, 1905, 17: 1-8.—Gior. med. esercito, 1905. See also ★The needs and advantages of an international congress of military surgeons (N. Senn) Car- lisle, 1905. 935 MILITARY MEDICINE International (c) International congress of military medicine and pharmacy (1921- ) Var.: Congres international de medecine et de pharmacie militaires. Congresso internazionale di medicina e farmacia militare. Kongres miedzynarodowy medycyny i farmacji wojskowej. There is also a Comite permanent, which publishes ★Bulletin international (v.l, No. 1, 1928- ) as appendix of Arch. med. beige. See also ★series of Reports by W. S. Bainbridge (1.-8. congr.) 1. Bruxelles, July 15-20, 1921. ★Organization generale du Service de Sante aux armees et rapports. 138p. Brux., 1921. See also Norsk, tskr. mil. med., 12, 1921, 25: 107-17.—Rev. med. hyg. mil., Rio, 1922, 8: 47; 71. 2. Roma, May-June 1923. ★Atti. 2 vols in 1. iv, 411p. viii, 585p. Roma, 1923. See also Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1923, 2: 31-53. 3. Paris, Apr. 20-25, 1925. ★Comptes rendus. 705p. Par., 1925. See also Presse mid., 1925, 33: 509.—Gaz. hop., 1925, 98: 565; 637.—Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1925, 24: 63-117 (Informe y trabajo) 4. Warszawa, May 30-June 4, 1927. ★ (Publ.) 2 vols. 346p. 576p. Warsz., 1927-28. — ★Programme general. 32p. Warsz., 1927. — ★Exposition internationale d'hygiene et du materiel technique du Service de Sante. 18p. Warsz., 1927. See also Vest. desk. 16k., 1927, 39: 533-5—Voj. zdrav. listy, 1927, 3: 128-54. 5. London, May 6-11, 1929. ★Reports. 367p. Lond., 1929. — ★Program. Lond., 1929. 6. 's-Gravenhage, June 1931. ★Rapports. Discours. 2 vol. 546p. 217p. La Haye, 1931. — ★Liste des membres. 27p. La Haye, 1931. 7. Madrid, May 29-June 4, 1933. ★ (Publication) 6 pts (paged separately) Madr., 1934. — ★Programa. Gufa. Catalogo oficial. 256p. Madr., 1933. — ★(Honorary committee) 12p. Madr. (1933) See also Arch. med. beige, 1933, 86: Bull, internat., 403-7.—Lancet, 1933, 1: 40.—Gior. med. mil., 1933 81: 517-43.—Voj. zdrav. listy, 1933, 9: 140-58.—Bol. farm, mil., Madr., 1933, 11: 209; passim.—Gaz. h6p., 1933, 106: 1141-3.—Mil. Surgeon, 1934, 75: 113-39. 8. Bruxelles, June 27-July 3, 1935. ★Comptes rendus. v.l. 442p. Brux., 1935. See also Militaerlaegen, 1935, 41: 257-73.—Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1935, 103: 563-78.—Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1935, 25: 297-303—J. R. Army M. Corps, 1935, 65: 252-5— Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 305.—Bol. farm, mil., Madr., 1935, 13: 241; passim.—Arch. med. beige, 1935, 88: 129-43 — Bruxelles meU, 1934/35, 15: 993; 1096. 9. Bucuresti, June 2-10, 1937. ★Rapports (etc.) 2 vols. 436p. 328p. Bucur., 1937/38. See Mil. Surgeon, 1937, 81: 431-42; 1938, 82: 137-56; 225.—Lek. wojsk., 1937, 30: 170-90.—Voj. san. glasnik, 1937, 8: 473-8.—Militaerlaegen, 1937, 43: 522-4.—Gaz. h6p., 1937, 110; 912-4 — Romania med., 1937. 15: 168-90. 10, Washington, May 7-15, 1939. MILITARY MEDICINE [ 148 ] 936 MILITARY MEDICINE Mexico Semana de medicina militar. Held by the Section de medicina militar of the Ateneo de ciencias y artes del Mexico. 1. Mexico, D. F., June 7-11, 1937. ★ Memoria. 132p. Mex., 1937. 937 MILITARY MEDICINE United States Medico-military symposium. Annual. 9. Rochester, Minn., 1937. See Mil. Surgeon, 1937, 81: 447-51. 938 MILLERS Germany Versammlung deutscher Miiller und Miihlen-Interessenten (1867- ) 1. AUgemeine ... 9. Generalversammlung ... 10. Generalversammlung des Verbandes ... 1. Berlin, May 27-29, 1867; 2. Berlin, May 18-20, 1868; 3. Leipzig, May 31-June 2, 1869; 4. Stuttgart, May 30-June 1, 1870; 5. Koln, Sept. 3-4, 1871; 6. Berlin, Sept. 2-3, 1872; 7. Frankfurt a. M., June 1-2, 1874; 8. Hamburg, June 7-8, 1875; 9. Niirnberg, Aug. 12-16, 1876; 10. Hannover, June 3-7, 1877; etc. 939 MINERAL WATERS International (a) Congres international des eaux alimentaires, gazeuses et minerales (1910- Bruxelles, 1910. 939a MINERAL WATERS International (b) Conference sur les eaux minerales. 1. Lyon, 1914. See Lyon mid., 1914, 22: 940 MINERS Germany Deutscher Bergmannstag (I860?- ) 2. AUgemeine Versammlung von Berg- und Hiittenmannern. 7. Allgemeiner deutscher Bergmannstag. 13. As head title. 2. Wien, Sept. 21-28, 1861. Bericht. vi, 128p. Wien, 1862. 7. Miinchen, 1898. Ber. 108p. Essen, 1899. 8. Dortmund, 1901. 9. S. Johann-Saarbriicken, 1904. 13. Berlin, June 2-3, 1928. 941 MINERS Scandinavia Bergmannafdreningens sammankomster. Publishes Forhandlingar (1867-71) 1. 1865; etc. 942 MINING International International congress of mining, metallurgy engineering and economic geology (1878- ) 1. 2. 3. Congres international des mines et de la metallurgie. 4. C. i. des mines, de la metallurgie, de la mecanique et de la geologie appliquees. 5. Internationaler Kongress fiir Bergbau, Hiittenwesen, angewandte Mechanik und praktische Geologie. 7. As 4. (without "de la mecanique") [ 149 ] MINING 1. Paris, 1878; 2. Paris, 1889. Travaux. Docum. gener. P. verb. 2 vols. 3. Paris, 1900. Travaux. 22 fasc. Par., 1901. Decided a fusion with the Congres international de mecanique appliquee. 4. Liege, June 25-July 1, 1905. (Publication) 12 vols, in 13. 5. Dusseldorf, June 19-23, 1910. Berichte. 5 pts. Berl., 1910. 6. Liege, 1930. (Publ.) 3 vols. Originally planned for London, 1915. 7. Paris, 1935. Recueil des m6m. 6 vols. 943 MINING Spain Conferencia nacional de la mineria. Madrid(?) 1925(?) (Actas) 461p. Madr., 1925. 944 MINING, HYGIENE International (?) Congres (international) de la propriete miniere, du travail, de I'hygiene et de la securite dans les mines. 2. Nancy, 1909. 3. BruxeUes, Sept. 15-17, 1910. (Publication) 119p. Par., 1911. 4. Lille, 1911. 6. Gand, Sept. 15-17, 1913. (Publication) 148p. Lille, 1914. 945 MINISTERS New York Conference for New York ministers. 1. New York, 1933. See J. Social Hyg., 1933, 19: On sociology of family relations. 946 MISSIONARY Africa Conference missionnaire de l'Afrique du Nord, (?) Constantine, Algerie, Feb. 6-9, 1924. Decisions. 65p. Alger, 1924. 947 MISSIONARY International World missionary conference. 2. Conference internationale d'etudes relatives aux missions. 1. Edinburgh, 1910. Established a committee, which prepared the following congress. 2. Lunteren, Sept. 5-11, 1911. 948 MONETARY International International monetary conference. 3. Congres monetaire international. Var.: Internationale Munzkonferenz. 1. Paris, 1878. (Publication) xiv, 918p. Wash., 1879. Called by the United States in pursuance of the Act of Congress. 2. Paris, June 30-July 8, 1881. P. verb. (Also Protokolle. iii, 51 lp. Berl., 1882) 3. Paris, Sept. 11-14, 1889. C. rend, in extenso & documents. Par., 1890. MONISTS [150] 950 MONISTS International Internationaler Monistenkongress. 1. Hamburg, 1911. (Publ.) vi, 198p. Lpz., 1912. 951 MORAL PEDAGOGICS International (International congress on moral education) 1. London, 1908. 2. 's-Gravenhage, 1912. 5. Paris, 1930. C. rend. Rapp. 2 vols. 24p. 355p. Par., 1930. 952 MORALS, PUBLIC International Congres international de morale sociale (1934- ) See also Prostitution. 1. Budapest, 1934. Travaux: La prostitution; ses causes et ses remedes. 953 MORALS, PUBLIC Italy Adunanza italiana per la moralita pubblica. 1914: Congresso nazionale ... 2. Milano, 1906. Atti. 178p. Tor., 1907. 4(?) Napoli, 1914. Atti. 414p. Map., 1914. 5. Firenze, May 13-15, 1920. Atti. 194p. Fir., 1922. 954 MORALS, PUBLIC Netherlands Samenkomst tot bevordering der openbare zedelijkheid. (1?) Amsterdam, July 28-30, 1898. ★Verslagen. Amst., 1899. 955 MORAL REFORM International Congres pour la reformation des moeurs. 1. Geneve, September 1877. 956 MORAL SCIENCES Convegno di scienze morali e storiche. See Volta convention. 957 MORAL SOCIETIES Germany AUgemeine Konferenz der deutschen Sittlichkeitsvereine (1889- ) 1. Hannover, Oct. 31, 1889; 2. Magdeburg, Apr. 16-17, 1890; 3. Halle, May 7-8, 1890; 4. Dresden, 1891 (Verhandlungen. 132p. Berl., 1892) 5. Darmstadt, 1892 (Verh. 215p.) 6. Frankfurt a. O., 1893 (Verh. 215p.) (?) Breslau, Nov. 3-4, 1896; (?) Hamburg, Sept. 20-22, 1897; 12. Stettin, 1900; 13. Leipzig, 1901; 14. Heidelberg & Mannheim, 1902 (Verh. 30p.); 15. Niirnberg, 1903 (Verh. 31p.) 16. Koln, 1904; 17. Magdeburg, 1905; 18. Hannover, 1906; 19. Frank- furt a. M., 1908; 20. Posen, Nov. 13-14, 1910; 21. Halle a. S., Nov. 10-11, 1912; etc. 958 MOROCCO International International conference on Moroccan affairs. Also known as Conferencia de Algeciras. Algeciras, Apr. 7, 1906. Acta general. 63p. Madr., 1906. — The same. French translation. 24p. Madr., 1906. — (Publication) 414p. Madr., 1907. Also 2. ed. 416p. Madr. (1920?) — La conference d'Algeciras (by ***) Par., 1906. [ 151 ] MOSQUITO EXTERMINATION 959 MOSQUITO EXTERMINATION United States General convention to consider the questions involved in mosquito extermination. 1. (place?) December 16, 1903. ★Proceedings. 84p. Brooklyn, 1904. 960 MOTHERHOOD England National conference on maternity and child welfare (1927- 1. Newcastle-on-Tyne, 1927. 2. London, 1928. 3. London, 1930. 4. Cardiff, 1931. 5. London, 1932. (?) 1935. See Lancet, 1935, 2: 39; 152. (?) Bristol, July 3-7, 1938. 961 MOTHERHOOD International Internationaler Kongress fiir Mutterschutz und Sexualreform. Var.: International congress for the protection of motherhood and sexual reform. Congres international de protection maternelle et infantile. 1. Dresden, Sept. 28-30, 1911. See Brit. M. J., 1911, 2: Proposes foundation of an international federation. 11. Paris, July 6-8, 1922. See Lancet, 1922, 2:—Nourisson, 1922, 10: 324-30. 963 MOTHERS United States National mothers congress (1897- ) Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1897; 9. 1905; etc. 964 MOTHERS, INDUSTRIAL WORK International Congres international sur le travail industriel de la mere et le foyer ouvrier. Paris, 1933. C. rend. 965 MOTHERS & PARENTS United States National congress of mothers and parent-teacher associations. Publishes Year Book. 966 MOTHERS, WELFARE United States Conference on better care for mother and babies. (?) Washington, Jan. 17-18, 1938. See report in Child, Wash., 1938, 2: No. 7 (Jan.) 967 MOUNTAINS France Congres de l'amenagement des montagnes. 2. Pau, Aug. 14-15, 1906. C. rend. 356p. Bord., 1907. 3. Bordeaux, July 19-21, 1907. Held together with the international congress. See No. 968. 968 MOUNTAINS International Congres international de l'amenagement des montagnes, 1. Bordeaux, July 19-21, 1907. C. rend, xxxvi, 427p. Bord., 1909, MOUTH HYGIENE [152] 969 MOUTH HYGIENE International (?) Congres voor mondhygiene. 1. Utrecht, Aug. 5-10, 1929. ★ (Publication) p. 549-880. Special number of Tschr. tandheelk., 1929, 36: No. 7. Held on occasion of the 23. annual meeting of the International Dental Federation. 970 MUNICIPAL Pan American Congreso Panamericano de municipios. 1. La Habana, Nov. 7-12, 1938. The 8. sect, will deal with social problems and sanitation. 971 MUSIC International (a) Congres international de musique. Meetings of the Internationale Musikgesellschaft. Sections devoted to acoustics and esthetics. 1. Leipzig, 1904; 2. Basel, Sept. 16-17, 1906; 3. Wien, May 25-29, 1909; 4. London, May 29-June 3, 1911; 5(?) Paris, 1914. 971a MUSIC International (b) Congres international de musique. Congresso internazionale di musica. (?) Roma, Apr. 4-11, 1911. The 3. sect, on philosophy of music and sciences related to the musical art. 1. Firenze, 1933. Atti. 971b MUSICAL RESEARCH International Congress of the International society for musical research. 1. Li6ge, 1930. Rapports. 972 MUSIC, HISTORY International Congres international d'histoire de la musique. Paris, July 23-29, 1900. Docum. mem. & voeux. Par., 1901. Held as the 18. sect, of the Congres international d'histoire comparee. 973 MUTUAL AID France Congres national des Societes de secours mutuels, de prevoyance et de retraites. 6. Reims, Aug. 14-17, 1898. C. rend. Reims, 1898. 974 MUTUAL AID International Congres international de la mutuality et de prevoyance sociale. 1. Paris, June 6-10, 1900. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1901. (?) Buenos Aires (?) (Publication) B. Air. 975 NARCOTIC DRUGS, MANUFACTURE International Conference for the limitation of the manufacture of narcotic drugs. (a) London, October-November 1930 (preliminary) Report ... of manufacturing countries. Geneve, 1930 (League of Nat) 1. Geneve, May 27-July 13, 1931. Statistics of the manufacture of narcotic drugs. Geneve, 1930. — Report and draft convention on the limitation of the manufacture of narcotic drugs. Geneve, 1931. — Analysis of the international trade in morphine, etc. 3 pts. Geneve, 1931. — Scheme for limiting the output of manufactured drugs. Geneve, 1931, — Control of narcotic drugs in Turkey. Geneve, 1931. — Convention. Protocol & final act. Geneve, 1931. — Records of the conference. 2 vols. Geneve, 1931. [ 153 ] NARCOTICS, ILLICIT TRAFFIC 976 NARCOTICS, ILLICIT TRAFFIC International Conference called to conclude a convention for the suppression of the illicit traffic in dangerous drugs. Var.: Conference pour la repression du trafic illicite des drogues nuisables. 1. Geneve, June 8-26, 1936. ★Records. Text of debates. 241p. Geneve, 1936. Forms League of Nat. C 341. M. 216. — Replies by Governments. Geneve, 1936. — Further replies. Geneve, 1936. — Extradition under existing treaties for offences against drug laws. Geneve, 1936. — Convention of 1936 for the suppression of the illicit traffic in dangerous drugs Geneve, 1936. — Protocol of signature. Geneve, 1936. — Final act. Geneve, 1936. 977 NARCOTICS, IMPROPER USE International International congress for combating the improper use of narcotics. 1(?) Philadelphia, 1926. See Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 978 NATALITY (BIRTH RATE) Belgium Congres national de la natalite. (?) Bruxelles, 1931. ★ Mariage et natalite. 331p. Brux., 1932. 978a NATALITY (BIRTH RATE) France Congres (national) de la natalite. 1. Nancy, Sept. 25-28, 1919. Rapports ... par la Commission d'action religieuse catholique. 84p. Par. 1920. — C. rend, pt 1. 72p. Nancy, 1920. 2. Rouen, Sept. 23-26, 1920. C. rend. 237p. Rouen, 1920. See also Paris mid., 1921, 42: 3. Bordeaux, 1921. 5. Marseille, Sept. 27-30, 1923. C. rend. 312p. Mars., 1924. 6. Strasbourg, Sept. 23-28, 1924. C. rend. 260p. Strasb., 1925. 13. Grenoble, 1931. 979 NATURALISTS Germany: Rheinland Versammlung Rheinischer Naturforscher. 1. 1853. Protokoll. 980 NATURALISTS Italy Congresso dei naturalisti italiani. (?) Milano, 1906. Atti. 830p. Milano, 1907. 981 NATURALISTS Russia Sezd russkykh iestestvoispitatelei (i vrachei) (1867- 1. Sankt Peterburg, 1867. ★Trudy. 4. Kazan, 1873. ★Trudy. 5. Warszawa, 1876. ★Trudy. NATURALISTS [ 154 ] 6. Sankt Peterburg, Dec. 10, 1879. 7. Evpatoria, Krimea, 1883. 8. Sankt Peterburg, Dec. 28, 1889-Jan. 7, 1890. ★Trudy, lxxxiv (several sections) S. Peterb., 1890. 9. Moskva, Jan. 4, 1894. See Med. besieda, 1894, 8: No. 2. 11. Sankt Peterburg, 1909. ★Dnevnik. (?) Krakow, 1911. See Vrach. vest., 1911, No. 2, 34. 982 NATURALISTS Spain Congreso de naturalistas espaholes. 1. Zaragoza, Oct. 1908. Actas y memorias. 435p. xxix pi. Zaragoza, 1909. 983 NATURAL RESOURCES Russia (USSR congress on Far Eastern natural resources) 1. Habarovsk, 1926. 984 NATURAL SCIENCES Czechoslovakia (Congress of the Czechoslovak natural scientists, physicians and engineers) 1. Praha, 1880. 5. Praha, 1914; 6. Praha, 1928. 985 NATURAL SCIENCES Nederlandsch Indie Nederlandsch Indisch natuurwetenschappelijk congres. Publishes Handelingen for each congress. 1. Batavia, 1919; 2. Bandoeng, 1920; 3. Buitenzorg, 1924; 4. Weltevreden, 1926; 5. Soerabaia, 1928; 6. Bandoeng, 1931; 7. Batavia, 1935; 8. Soerabaia, July 20-23. 1938. 986 NATURE, PROTECTION International Congres international pour la protection de la nature, faune et flore, sites et monuments naturels. 1. Paris, 1923; 2. Paris, 1931; 3. 987 NATUROPATHY Germany Allgemeiner Congress von Vertretern und Freunden naturgemasser Lebens- und Heil- W61S6 2. Chemnitz, Sept. 30-Oct. 1, 1872. Verhandlungen. 131p. Chemnitz, 1873. 988 NEGRO United States National Negro conference. There was also a Hampton Negro conference (1.-16., 1897-1912) 1. 1909. Proceedings. 989 NEOPHILOLOGISTS Germany Allgemeiner deutscher Neophilologentag. Meetings of the Neophilologen-Verband. Publ.: Verhandlungen. 1. Hannover, Oct. 4-6, 1886; 2. Frankfurt a. M., May 31-June 1, 1887; 3. Dresden, Sept. 28-Oct. 1, 1889; 4. Stuttgart, May 27-29, 1890; 5. Berlin, 1892; 6. Karls- ruhe, 1894; 7. Hamburg, 1896; 8. Wien, 1898; 9. Leipzig, 1900; 10. Breslau, 1901; etc. [ 155] NEUROLOGY 990 NEUROLOGY Belgium Congres beige de neurologie et de psychiatrie. 1. Li6ge, Sept. 28-30, 1905. Rapports & C. rend. Brux., 1906. 2. Bruxelles, 1906. 6. Bruges, Sept. 30-Oct. 1, 1911. Rapp. & C. rend. Gand, 1912. 7. Ypres-Tournai, Sept. 28-29, 1912. Rapp. & C. rend, viii, 190p. Gand, 1913. 991 NEUROLOGY Belgium-Netherlands Congres Hollando-belge de neurologie et de psychiatrie. 2. Gand & Bruxelles, Sept. 23-25, 1938. 992 NEUROLOGY Brazil Congresso brasileiro de neurologia, psiquiatria y medicina legal. Meetings of a society. 1. 2. 3. 4. Rio de Janeiro, Sept. 25-Oct. 3, 1932. 993 NEUROLOGY Germany: Southwest Wanderversammlung der siidwestdeutschen Neurologen und Irrenarzte (1875- ) 1. W. siidwestdeutscher Irrenarzte. Later organized as Siidwestdeutsches psychiatrisches Verein. 1. Heppenheim, May 1-2, 1875. See report in Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1875, 32: 534-70. Also repr. 4. Heidelberg, May 17-18, 1879. See report in Zbl. Nervenh., 1879, 2: 241-50.—Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1879, 10: 268; passim. 994 NEUROLOGY International (French speaking) (a) Congres international de neurologie, psychiatrie et de psychologie (1900- ) Var.: Reunion neurologique internationale annuel. 1. Paris, 1900; 2. Wien, 1908; 3. Gand, 1913; 4. Paris, 1923; 5. Paris, 1924. 11. Paris, 1930. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 1: 12. Paris, 1932. 13. Paris, May 30-31, 1933. See Gior. med. mil., 1933, 81: 617-25. 14. Paris, June 1934. See Bruxelles meU, 1933/34, 14: 1453; 1579.—Presse med., 1934, 42: 1408; 1428.—Cervello, 1934, 14: 295-302.—Encephale, 1934, 29: 569-81. 15. Paris, 1936. See Sem. mid., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 2, 877-85. 16. Paris, July 8-10, 1937. See J. prat., Par., 1937, 51: 2312 etc.—Encephale, 1937, 32: pt 2, 202-22. 17. Paris, May 31-June 1, 1938. 995 NEUROLOGY International (b) Congres international de neurologie, de psychiatrie, d'electricite medicale et d'hypnologie. (2) C. i. de psychiatrie, de neurologie, de psychologie et de l'assistance des alienes. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 14-21, 1897. ★Rapports. Communications. Resumes. 3 fasc. 228p. 226p. 79p. Bruxelles, 1898. 1(2) Amsterdam, Sept. 2-7, 1907. ★Compte rendu. Ix, 934p. Amst., 1908. (3) Berlin, 1910. 996 NEUROLOGY International (c) Congres international de neurologie (1931- ) 1. Internationaler Neurologen-Kongress. 1. Bern, 1931. Bericht. 2. London, August 1935. See Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1935, 39: 587-610.—Bull, mid., Par., 1935, 49: 772; passim.—Cervello, 1935, 15: 316-40 (Riassunto dei contributi)—Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1400.—Gior. med. mil., 1935, 83: 805-8.—Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 269-72.—Arch, argent, neur., 1935, 13: 47-89. 3. (planned for K0benhavn, 1939) See report of preparatory meeting in J. beige neur., 1937, 37: 604-6. NEUROLOGY [ 156 ] 997 NEUROLOGY Latin American Conferencia Latino-Americana de neurologia, psiquiatria y medicina legal (1928 1. Buenos Aires, 1928. ★Actas. 2 pts in 1. 703p. 965p. B. Air., 1929. 2. Sao Paulo, July 15, 1930. 998 NEUROLOGY Montevideo Jornadas rioplatenses de neurologia y psiquiatria. (?) Montevideo, Jan. 23-30, 1938. On dementia praecox, tomoencephalography, etc. 999 NEUROLOGY Scandinavian Nordiske neurologenkongress. 3. Oslo, 1926; 4. Helsinki, 1929; 5. Stockholm, 1930. 7. Oslo, 1936. ★Report. Forms v.12, pt 4, Acta psychiat. neur. 8. Stockholm, Aug. 29-30, 1938. J 000 NEUROPATHOLOGY Belgium Congres de phreniatrie et de neuropathologie. (?) Anvers, Sept. 7-9, 1885. ★Compte rendu. 359p. Gand, 1886. 1001 NEUROPATHOLOGY Russia Vsesoiuzny sezd nevropatologov i psikhiatrov. 3. ... nevrokhirurgov. 1. Moskva, Dec. 18-23, 1927. See Kazan M. J., 1928, No. 1, 131-3. 2. Leningrad, 25-29, 1936. See Med. exp., Kharkov, 1937, No. 4, 81-91.—Sovet. vrach. J., 1937, 2: 219-27. 3. Leningrad, 1937. 1003 NIPIOLOGY Italy Congresso nazionale di nipiologia. 1. Ancona, Oct. 21-23, 1928. Atti. 364p. Ancona, 1929. 2. Bolzano, 1930. 3. Perugia, Sept. 20-23, 1932. See Riforma med., 1932, 48: 1645-8.—Med. nifios, 1933, 34: passim. 1004 NOMENCLATURE, DEATH International Conference internationale pour la revision de la nomenclature des causes de mort. Meetings of an international commission of the same title. 1. Paris, 1900; 2. Paris, 1909; 3. Paris, Oct. 11-15, 1920; 4. Paris, Oct. 16-19, 1929. 1005 NOMENCLATURE, NOSOLOGIC International Conference internationale pour la revision de la nomenclature internationale des maladies (1900- ) Meetings of the Commission internationale. 1. Paris, Aug. 1900; 2. Paris, July 1-3, 1909; 3. Paris, 1920; 4. Paris, 1929. 1006 NUMISMATICS International Congres international de numismatique (et de l'art de la medaille contemporaine) (1891- 1. Bruxelles, 1891. P. verb. mem. Brux., 1892. 2. Paris, 1900. P. verb. mem. Paris, 1900. 3. Bruxelles, June 26-29, 1910. P. verb. & mem. xcviii, 885p. Brux., 1910. [157] NURSES 1007 NURSES International International conference of nurses (1893- ) Var.: Conference internationale de nursing. Reunion internationale des infirmieres. 1. Chicago, 1893. As part of the Congress of corrections and charities. 2. London, 1899. As part of the International council of women. 3. Buffalo, 1902. 4. Berlin, 1904. ★Report. 112p. Berl., 1904. 5 Paris 1907 ★ Rapports. 230p. Bord., 1907. (?) Helsinki, 1925. Called by the International council of nurses. (?) Roma, Sept. 25-28, 1928. ★Actes. 43p. Roma, 1929. (?) (place) July 1933. See J. Nurs., 1933, 81: 219-21. 1009 NUT Congres de la noix. (?) Grenoble, Oct. 1920. C. rendu. 134p. Par., 1921. 1011 OBSTETRICIANS Russia Vsesoiuzny sezd akusherov i ginekologov. 8. Kiev, May 21-26, 1928. See report in J. akush., 1928, 39: 495-553.—Gin. & akush., 1928, No. 4, 455-510. 1011a OBSTETRICIANS Russia: Ukraina Vseukrainsky zizd akusheriv i ginekologiv. 1. Kiev, May 24-28, 1927. See Ukrain. med. arkh., 1927, 2: No. 1-2, 181-7. 1012 OBSTETRICS America American congress on obstetrics and gynecology. Cleveland, Sept. 11, 1939. 1013 OBSTETRICS British British congress of obstetrics and gynecology. 1. 2. 3. 4. Edinburgh, 1923; 5. London, 1925; 6. Man- chester, 1927; 7. Dublin, 1929; 8. Glasgow, 1931; 9. Birmingham, 1933. 1014 OBSTETRICS India All India obstetrical and gynecological congress. 2. Bombay, Apr. 13-16, 1938. On toxemia of pregnancy, cancer of cervix. 1015 OBSTETRICS International International congress of obstetrics and gynecology (1892- ) Intended to revive the pre-war international congress of gynecology and obstetrics. Organized by the Holland Gynecological Society. For previous congresses see No. 551. (7) Amsterdam, May 4-8, 1938. ★ Report of the activities (vol. 1) 279p. Amst., 1938. 1016 OBSTETRICS Spain (a) Congreso espanol de obstetricia ginecologia y pediatria (1885- ) 1. 1885. 2. Madrid, Apr. 23-30, 1911. ★Actas. xxviii, 713p. Madr., 1911. 3. Valencia, Apr. 20-25, 1913. Actas. xix, 527p. Valencia, 1913. 112386—vol. 3, 4th Serii:s----XI OBSTETRICS [158] 1017 OBSTETRICS Spain (b) (Congres hispano-portugais de tocologie et de gynecologie) 1. Madrid, 1931. See Paris med., 1931, 80: 1018 OCCULTIST German Kongress deutscher Okkultisten (1896- ) 3. As congress of Verband deutscher Okkultisten. 1. Berlin, 1896. Stenogr. Ber. 59p. Lpz., 1897. 3. Munchen, 1898. 1019 OCEAN EXPLORATION International Conference international pour l'exploration de la mer (1899- ) The 3. congress established a Conseil permanent international, which publishes Bulletin. Congress divided into several sections (hydrography, fishery, plankton) (a) Stockholm, 1899. (Publ.) lvi, 28p. Stockh., 1899. 1. K0benhavn, July 22-25, 1902; 2. K0benhavn, Feb. 23-25, 1903; 3. Hamburg, Feb. 25-26, 1904; 4. K0benhavn, July 21, 1905; 5. Amsterdam, Feb. 27-Mar. 3, 1906; 6. London, June 13-14, 1907; 7. Kobenhavn, July 17-21, 1908; 8. K0benhavn, Aug. 6-12, 1909; 9. K0benhavn, Sept. 22-27, 1910. 1020 OCEANOGRAPHY International Congreso internacional de oceanografia, hidrografia marina e hidrologia continental (1929- ) 1. Sevilla, May 1-7, 1929. (Publ.) 554p. Madr., 1930. 1022 ODONTOLOGISTS Russia Vserossysky sezd odontologov. 3. Odessa, 1902. (?) Moskva, 1923. 1023 ODONTOLOGY Russia Vsesoiuzny odontologichesky sezd. 2. Odessa, May 26-28, 1928. 3. Leningrad, June 6-12, 1928. Tezisy dokladov. See also Odontologia, 1928, No. 3, 61-5. 1023a OENOLOGY France Congres oenologique de Toulon. Toulon, Oct. 13-15, 1898. C. rend. Montp., 1899. 1024 OLD AGE, HOMES France Congres national des retraites pour la viellesse. Paris, June 1-3, 1905. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1906. 1025 OLIVE France Congres de l'olivier. S. Remy de Provence, Sept. 25, 1910. (Publ.) xv, 280p. Aix, 1911. [159] OLIVE 1026 OLIVE International Congres international d'oleiculture. 7. Sevilla, 1924. (Publ.) 11. Lisboa, 1933. Actes. 1027 OLIVE FLY International Conferencia internacional de la lucha contra la mosca de la aceitura Madrid, June 18-21, 1923. Actas. 158p. Madr., 1923. 1028 OPEN AIR SCHOOLS Germany (Congreso de Escuelas al aire libre) 3. Bielefeld, July 18-23, 1936. 1029 OPEN AIR SCHOOLS International International congress of open-air schools (1922- ) Var.: Congres international des ecoles de plein air. 1. Paris, June 1922. (Publ.) 159p. Par., 1925. 2. (Belgium) 1931. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97: pt 2. 1030 OPHTHALMOLOGICAL England: Oxford Oxford ophthalmological congress. Annual. 18. 1928; 19. 1929; 20. 1930; 21. 1931; 22. 1932; 23. 1933; 24. 1934; 25. 1935; 26 1936- 27. 1937; 28. July 6-9, 1938. 1031 OPHTHALMOLOGICAL English-speaking Convention of the English-speaking ophthalmological societies. (?) (London?) 1925. ★Proceedings. 2 pts. Lond., 1925. Forms v.45, Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1925. 1032 OPHTHALMOLOGISTS Germany Augenarzte-Versammlung. 1. Heidelberg, Sept. 3-6, 1859. ★Verhandlungen. 36p. Berl., 1860. 1033 OPHTHALMOLOGISTS Lithuania (Congress of Lithuanian ophthalmologists) 3. Kaunas, Dec. 8, 1935. See report in Medicina, Kaunas, 1936, 17: 118-28. 1034 OPHTHALMOLOGISTS Russia Vserossysky sezd glaznykh vrachei (1928- 1. Leningrad, June 5-8, 1928. ★Trudy. 266p. Moskva, 1929. — Programma i tezisy k dokladam. See also Vrach. delo, 1929, No. 18, 1465. 2. Leningrad, June 25-30, 1936. See Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 521-46. 1035 OPHTHALMOLOGISTS Russia: North-Kaukazus Severo-kavkazsky sezd oftalmologov. 2. (Place?) Dec. 24-27, 1927. OPHTHALMOLOGY [160] 1036 OPHTHALMOLOGY Brazil Congresso brasileiro de oftalmologia. 1. 1935. See Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1935, 10: 52-62. 1037 OPHTHALMOLOGY International International Ophthalmological congress (1857- ) 1. Congres d'ophtalmologie. 2. 3. 4. 6. Congres periodique international d'ophtalmologie. 5. As head title. 7. Periodischer Internationaler Ophthalmologen-Kongress. 13. Concilium internationale ophthalmologicum. For history of congress see article of E. T. Collins in Indicia ad oculorum morbos ... pertinentia, etc. (By Concilium internationale ophthalmologicum) Leiden, 1933, p.45-65. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 13-16, 1857. ★Compte-rendu. xii, 492p. Paris, 1858. — ★Bericht (by C. Muller) Hannover, 1858. Called by the editorial board of the Annales d'oculistique. 2. Paris, 1862. ★Compte rendu. 252p. Par., 1863. 3. Paris, Aug. 12-14, 1867. ★Compte rendu. Par., 1868. 4. London, August 1872. ★Compte rendu, xii, 251p. Par., 1873. ★Report, xvi, 215p. Lond., 1873. See also Ann. ocul., Brux., 1872, 10. ser., 8: 5-38. Originally planned for Berlin, 1871. 5. New York, September 1876. ★Report, xiv, 265p. N. Y., 1877. 6. Milano, September 1880. ★Compte rendu. 334p. Milano, 1881. — ★Annexes. 84p. Milano, 1881. — ★Estratto del regolamento generale. 2 1. Milano, 1880. 7. Heidelberg, Aug. 8-11, 1888. ★Bericht. xvi, 538p. Wiesbaden, 1888. Originally planned for Madrid, 1884. 8. Edinburgh, 1894. ★Transactions, xii, 352p. Edinb., 1894. 9. Utrecht, Aug. 14-18, 1899. ★Compte-rendu. xxviii, 621p. Amst., 1900. — ★Bericht ii d. Verh. v, 99p. Berl., 1899. Forms Erg. Heft to Zschr. Augenh., 1899, 2: 10. Lucerne, Sept. 13-18, 1904. ★Compte rendu. Iii, 242p. 320p. 203p. Par., 1905. 11. Napoli, 1909. Resoconto. 48p. Nap., 1909. 12. Washington, Apr. 25-28, 1922. ★ (Report) 713p. v.l. Phila., 1922. The Washington meeting is usually not counted in the set of international ophthalmological con- gresses. The 12. congress was originally planned for Sankt Peterburg, Aug. 10, 1914, and the opening reports for discussion as well as the papers to be read had been printed and circulated. The outbreak of the World War caused the complete abandonment of the 12. session. 13. Amsterdam-'s-Gravenhage, September 1929. ★C. rend. (v.l. 2.) Symposia (v.3.) Rapports (v.4.) Resumes (v.5.) On head of title: Concilium ophthalmologicum. Subjects: etiology of glaucoma, diagnosis of suprasellar tumors, metasyphilis, trachoma campaign, medical treatment of glaucoma. 14. Madrid, Apr. 16-22, 1933. (Publication) 9 vols. — ★Indicia ad oculorum morbos medicosque ab oculis pertinentia, rationum in modum collecta. 503p. Leiden, 1933 (2. ed.) See also Medecine, Par., 1934, 15: 8-19.—Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 895.—Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 37: 92-5.—Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1933, 23: 129-32. 15. Cairo, Dec. 7-14, 1937. See Bericht in Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1938, 100: 103-23.—Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1938, 13: 3-9. 1038 OPHTHALMOLOGY Italy Congresso d'oftalmologia. (?) Roma, Oct. 14-16, 1926. Atti. 399p. Roma, 1927. (?) Roma, Nov. 3-5, 1927. Atti. 447p. Roma, 1928. (?) Roma, Oct. 22-24, 1928. Atti. 458p. Roma, 1929. [161] OPIUM 1039 OPIUM International International opium conference. (1) 1909. (2) 's-Gravenhage, 1911. ★ Message from the president of the U. S. 41p. Wash., 1912. Forms No. 733, Senate Doc. (3) 's-Gravenhage, 1913. Actes & documents. 2 vols. (4) 's-Gravenhage, 1921. Actes et documents. 3 vols. (5) Geneve, 1924-25. (6) London, 1929. 1040 OPIUM SMOKING, SUPPRESSION Conference on the suppression of opium smoking. Bangkok, Nov. 9-27, 1931. Minutes of meetings. Geneve, 1932. — Agreement and final acts. Geneve, 1932. 1041 OPTICAL Optical convention. 2. London, 1912. Proceedings. 1042 OPTICAL Italy Manifestazione nazionale ottica. Padova, June 5-20, 1927. Atti. 437p. Fir., 1927. 1043 ORIENTAL International International oriental congress (1873- ) Congress of orientalists. Internationaler Orientalisten-Congress. Congres international des orientalistes. 1. Paris, Sept. 1-11, 1873. C. rend. 3 vols. Par., 1874-78. 2. London, Sept. 14-19, 1874. Transactions. 2 vols(?) 1876. 3. Sankt Peterburg, 1876. 4. Firenze, Sept. 12-18, 1878. 5. Berlin, Sept. 12-17, 1881. Verh. 2 pts. vii, 114p.; viii, 364p.; 144p.; 146p.; vi, 332p.; 36p. Ber 1882 6. Leiden, Sept. 10-15, 1883. Actes. 4 pts in 5 v. 7. Wien, 1886. Berichte. 129p. Wien, 1889. — Verhandl. 4 sections. Wien, 1888-89. 8. Stockholm & Kristiania, Sept. 2-13, 1889. (Actes) 4 pts in 5 v. Leiden, 1892-93. 9. London, Sept. 1-12, 1891. (Actes) 2 vol. 10. (Lisboa, Sept. 23-Oct. 1, 1892) 10. (Geneve, 1894) (Actes) 4 vol. Leiden, 1897. 11. Paris, Sept. 5-12, 1897. Actes. 5 vol. Par., 1899. 12. Roma, Oct. 4-15, 1899. Founded an International association for the exploration of Central Asia and the *ar bast. 13. Hamburg, Sept. 5-10, 1902. Verh. 479p. Leiden, 1904. 14. Alger, May 20-26, 1905. Actes. 3 pts in 4 vol. Par., 1906. — Recueil de memoires. Alger, 1905. — Recueil de memoires orientaux. Par., 1905. 15. K0benhavn, Aug. 14-20, 1908. 16. Athenai, Apr. 7-14, 1912. 17. Oxford, 1928. 18. Leiden, 1931. Actes. ORIENTALISTS [ 162 ] 1044 ORIENTALISTS Versammlung deutscher und auslandischer Orientahsten. „ , , Meetings of the Deutsche morgenlandische Gesellschaft are known as Deutscner Orientalistentag. 1. Dresden, Oct. 1-4, 1844. Verh. Lpz., 1845. 1045 ORIENTALISTS France Congres provincial des orientalistes frangais (1874- ) 1. Levallois, 1854. Compte rendu. 2 vol. S. Etienne, 1875. 2. Marseille, 1876. C. rend. — C. rend, de la session inaugurale. Par., 1876. 3. Lyon, 1878. C. rend. 2 vols. 1046 ORNITHOLOGICAL International International ornithological congress (1884- ) Internationaler Ornithologen-Kongress. 1. Wien, Apr. 16-23, 1884. Vortrage. 60p. Wien, 1884. 2. Budapest, May 17-20, 1891. Hauptbericht. 3. Paris, June 26-30, 1900. C. rendu. Par., 1901. 4. London, June 12-17, 1905. C. rendu. 5. Berlin, May 30-June 4, 1910. Verh. x, 1186p. Berl., 1911. . . . Established a Comit6 international pour i'obtention de lois protectrices des oiseaux victimes de la mode. Several sections: 3. biology and oology. 6. K0benhavn, 1926. Verh. vi, 641p. Berl., 1929. (Planned for Serajevo, 1915) 7. Amsterdam, 1930. Proceedings. 8. Oxford, 1934. Proceedings. 1047 ORNITHOLOGISTS Mecklenburg Versammlung Mecklenburgischer Ornithologen. Publ. Protocoll. 1. 1860; 2. 1861; 3. 1862. 1048 ORTHODONTIC International International orthodontic congress. 1. New York, 1926. ★ (Publication) xxxii,.767p. S. Louis, 1927. 2. London, 1931. See Lancet, 1931, 2: 1049 ORTHODONTIC Spain Congreso nacional espanol de orthodoncia. 2. Valencia, 1931. See Paris med., 1931, 80: 1050 ORTHOPEDICS Brazil Congresso brasileiro de ortopedia y traumatologia, 2. Rio de Janeiro, July 1-5, 1937. See Rev. san. mil., Rio, 1937, 36: 990-?, [163] ORTHOPEDICS 1051 ORTHOPEDICS France Congres frangais d'orthopedie. Meetings of a society (Societe francaise d'orthopedie et de traumatologic) 12. Paris, 1930. 20. Paris, Oct. 7-9, 1938. 1052 ORTHOPEDICS International International congress of orthopedic surgery (1920- ) Var.: Congres international de chirurgie orthopedique. Organized by the Societe internationale de chirurgie orthopedique. 1. Paris, 1920. C. rend. 2. London, 1933. C. rend. 1053 ORTHOPEDIC SCHOOL EXERCISE German Tagung zur Klarung der Frage des sogenannten orthopadischen Schulturnens. 1. Magdeburg, 1928. ★ Verhandlungen. 108p. Stuttg., 1928. Forms Beilageheft, v.50, Zschr. orthop. Chir. 1054 OTO-LARYNGOLOGY International Congres international d'otologie et de laryngologie. See also Oto-rhino-Laryngology (No. 1063) 1. Paris, Sept. 16-21, 1889. ★Compte rendu et memoires. 448p. Par., 1889. 1055 OTO-LARYNGOLOGY Russia (a) Vserossysky oto-laringologichesky sezd. 1. Sankt Peterburg, Dec. 26-30, 1908. ★Trudy, ii, 205p. S. Peterb., 1909. 1056 OTO-LARYNGOLOGY Russia (b) Sezd Russkykh vrachei po ushnym i gorlovym bolezniam. 1. Moskva, Dec. 26-30, 1910. See Zdorovaia zhizn, 1910, 1: No. 12, 12. 1057 OTOLOGISTS Germany Versammlung deutscher Ohrenarzte und Taubstummenlehrer. (?) Munchen, 1899. ★Verhandlungen. 60p. Berl., 1900. 1058 OTOLOGY Congres otologique (de Leipsic) (?) Leipzig, August 1872. C. rend, in J. meU, Brux., 1873, 56: 36; 109. 1059 OTOLOGY International International otological congress (1876- ) 1. Congress of the International otological society. 2. Congres periodique international d'otologie. Var.: C. i. d'otologie. 1. New York, Sept. 1876. ★Report, iv, 159p. N. Y., 1877. 2. Milano, 1880. ★Compte-rendu. ix, 218p. Trieste, 1882. OTOLOGY [ 164 ] 3. Basel, Sept. 1-4, 1884. ★Comptes-rendus et memoires. xvi, 343p. 4. Bruxelles, 1888. See Lyon med., 1888, 59: 5. Firenze, 1897. ★ Comptes rendus et memoires. xx, 287p. 6. London, 1899. ★Transactions, xxxvi, 477p. Lond., 1900. 7. Bordeaux, 1904. See Lyon med., 1904, 102: 8. Budapest, 1909. 9. Boston, Aug. 12-17, 1912. ★Transactions. 714p. Bait., 1912. — ★Papers. 402p. Bost., 1912. 10. Paris, July 19-22, 1922. Rapports. C. rend. 2 vols. Basel, 1885. Fir., 1897. 1060 OTO-NEURO-OPHTHALMOLOGY International Congres international d'oto-neuro-ophtalmologie. (4) Bruxelles, 1930. (5) Montpellier, 1932. See Lyon med., 1930, 146: 1061 OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGISTS Austria Tagung der osterreichischen Hals-, Nasen- und Ohrenarzte. 1. Wien, June 21-22, 1935. See Bericht in Fol. otolar. orient., 1936, 3: 70-2. 1062 OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGY France Congres francais d'oto-rhino-laryngologie. Meetings of a society. . ^^ . 11 Paris, 1923; 12. 1924; 13. 1925; 14. Pans, 1926; 15. Pans, 1927; 16. Paris, 1928; 17. Paris, 1929. 1063 OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGY International International congress of oto-rhino-laryngology (1928- ) Var.: Congres international d'oto-rhino-laryngologie. International Oto-Laryngology congress. 1. K0benhavn, 1928. SeeLvonmed., 1928, 141: 2. Madrid, 1932. ★Rapports. Parts 1, 2, 4, 5. Madr., 1932. — ★Comite nacional para el estudio de la otosclerosis. 6p. Madr., 1932. — *Rapports sur le scierome. viii, 383p. Sofia, 1932. — ★Catalogue des portraits. 112p. xxxvii pi. Madr., 1932. 3. Berlin, Aug. 17-22, 1936. ★Verhandlungen. 2 vols. See No. 1/3, v\40, of Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk. See also Rev. med. S. Jos6, 1936, 1: 357-60.—Ann. otolar., Par., 1936, 928-9.—Romania med. 1936, 14:236. 1064 OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGY Latin (Congres de la Societe latine oto-rhino-laryngologique) Publ. Rapports & C. rendus; 2 vols for each congress. 1. Madrid, 1929; 2. Catania, 1931; 3. Paris, 1933. 1065 OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGY Pan Slavic (Interbalc anic) (Pan Slavic otorhinolaryngological congress) 2. Sofia, Sept. 13-14, 1936. See report in Acta otolar., Stockh., 1938, 26: 78-82, 3. Athenai, Sept; 16-17, 1938, [ 165 ] OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGY 1066 OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGY Rumania Congres roumain d'oto-rhino-laryngologie. Meetings of a society; annual, at Bucuresti. 5. 1926; 6. 1927; 7. 1928; 8. 1929; 9. 1930; etc. 1067 OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGY Russia: North Kaukazus Kraevoi sezd oto-rino-liaringologov na Severnom Kavkaze. 1. June, 1928. 1068 OTO-RHINO-LARYNGOLOGY Spain Congreso espahol de oto-rino-Iaringologia. 4. C. nacional ... 1. Madrid, 1896. 2. Barcelona, 1899. 3. Sevilla, Apr. 13-17, 1910. ★Libro de actas. 590p. Madr., 1910. 4. Bilbao, Aug. 26-29, 1912. ★Libro de actas. 658p. Madr., 1912. 1069 OUTDOOR RECREATION United States National conference on outdoor recreation (1924- ) 1. Washington, 1925. ★Proceedings. 244p. Wash., 1924. Forms No. 151, Senate Doc. 2. Washington, 1926. ★Proceedings. 175p. Wash., 1926. Forms No. 117, Senate Doc. 1070 PAINTERS International Internationaler Malerkongress. 2. Stuttgart, Sept. 10-12, 1920. Protokoll d. Verh. 48p. Hamb., 1920. 7. Praha, 1931. Protokoll. 32p. Hamburg, 1931. 1071 PAINTING, MATERIAL Kongress zur Bekampfung der Farben- und Malmaterialien-Falschungen. Also a commission of the Deutsche Gesellschaft zur Beforderung rationeller Malverfahren, with sessions: 1. Niirnberg, 1906; 2. Hannover, 1907. Publ. Protokoll. (1) Munchen, 1905. Protokoll. 78p. Munch., 1905. 1072 PANAMERICAN International Pan American conference (1889- ) Var.: International American conference. International conference of American States. Conferencia internacional Americana. Congres des Trois Ameriques. 1. Washington, 1889-90. ★Report (relative to an international railway line) 215p. Wash., 1890. Forms No. 125, Senate Ex. Doc. 51. Congr. 1. sess. ■— ★Report and recommendations; uniform system of weights and measures. 4p. Wash., 1890. — ★Report of committees and discussions thereon. 2 vol. 1203p. Wash., 1890. — ★The same. 4 vol. in 3. Pt 1-4. Wash., 1890. — ★Minutes. 905p. Wash., 1890. Forms No. 231, Senate Ex. Doc. 51. Congr. 1. sess. — ★Dictamenes de las comisiones permanentes. Pts 5-6. 2 vol. Wash., 1890. Forms No. 232, Senate Ex. Doc. (v.l wanted) — Actas. 905p. 1890. (Spanish-English text) — Rapports officiels (by A. Prince) Par., 1891. PANAMERICAN [ 166 ] 2. Mexico, Dec. 1901-Jan. 1902. Organizaci6n, etc. vii, 395p. Mex., 1901. — La Conferencia internacional de Mexico. 247p. Mex., 1902. — Cr6nica social. 379p. Mex., 1902. Decided the establishment of a Panamerican scientific congress. Jan. 1902, the conference concluded a Convention pour I'exercice des professions liberates. Jan. 27, 1902, established the Oficinas de la Uni6n internacional americana para la proteccion de la propiedad intelectual y industrial. 3. Rio de Janeiro, 1906. 4. Buenos Aires, July 10-25, 1910. Informe que presentan ... delegados de Cuba. 427p. La Habana, 1911. — (Publications) 2 vols. B. Air., 1911. 5. Santiago de Chile, Apf. 1923. (Publication) 3 vols. Santiago, 1923. 6. La Habana, 1928. 7. Montevideo, Dec. 3-26, 1933. Actas y antecedentes; acta final. 6 vols. See Conclusions in Bull. Panamer. Union, 1935, 69: 77-94. 1073 PANHELLENIC United States National Panhellenic congress. Texas, 1926. 1074 PAPYROLOGISTS International Papyrologentag. 3. Munchen, 1933. Vortrage: Papyri und Altertumswissenschaft. Forms Heft 19, Miinch. Beitr. Papyrusforsch. 1075 PARENT EDUCATION United States Midwest conference on parent education. (?) (Place?) Mar. 4-6, 1926. ★Proceedings: Intelligent parenthood, ix, 326p. Chic. (1926) 1076 PARENTS Iowa Iowa conference of parents and teachers. (?) Sioux City, 1931. 1077 PARENTS United States National conference of parents and teachers. (?) Austin, Tex., 1925. 1078 PASTRY France Congres de la patisserie francaise. 11. Paris, Sept. 20-21, 1910. C. rend stenogr. 212p. Par., 1911. 1079 PATENT, CHEMICAL (Germany) Chemischer Patent-Congress. (?) Baden-Baden, 1880. Verh. 34p. Berl., 1880. Repr. from Chem. Industrie. 1080 PATHOLOGISTS German Versammlung westdeutscher Pathologen. (?) Kassel, Oct. 29, 1933. See Bericht in Zbl, allg. Path., 1934, 60: 305-8, [167] PATHOLOGISTS 1081 PATHOLOGISTS International Congresso internazionale dei patologi. 1. Torino, Oct. 2-5, 1911. ★Atti. viii, 376p. Tor., 1912. 1082 PATHOLOGISTS Russia Vsesoiuzny zizd patologiv. 1. Kiev, Sept. 15-20, 1927. See Ukrain. med. arkh., 1927, 2: No. 1-2, 168-74. (?) Moskva, Apr. 1-5, 1934. See in Sovet klin., 1934, 20: 312-8. 1083 PATHOLOGISTS Scandinavia Nordiske patologenkongress. 4. (place?) July 2-5, 1929. ★Transactions. 96p. Kbh., 1930. Forms Suppl. 5, Acta path, microb. scand. 6. Oslo, 1935. ★Transactions. Forms Suppl. 26, Acta path, microb. scand. 7. K0benhavn, June 29-July 2, 1938. 1084 PATHOLOGY, COMPARATIVE International International congress of comparative pathology (1912- ) 1. Congres international de pathologie comparee. Organized by the Societe de pathologie comparee. 1. Paris, Oct. 17-23, 1912. ★Rapports. 795p. Par., 1912. — ★Comptes rendus & communications. 1052p. Par., 1914. 2. Paris, Oct. 14-18, 1931. ★Rapports. 458p. Par. (1931) — ★Comptes rendus & communications. 654p. Par. (1932) 3. Athenai, Apr. 15-18, 1936. ★Rapports. 270p. Athenai, 1936. — ★Comptes-rendus & comm. 662p. Athenai, 1936. See also Presse mid., 1936, 44: 1253.—Paris mid., 1936, 100: annexe, 454-8. 4. Roma, May 13-20, 1939. To have three sections: human, veterinary, plant pathology. Subjects: ultravirus, hereditary diseases, function of associated antigens, regressive changes in plants. 1085 PATHOLOGY, GEOGRAPHICAL International Conference internationale de pathologie geographique (1931- ) Meetings of the Societe internationale de pathologie geographique. 1. Geneve, Oct. 8-10, 1931. 2. Utrecht, July 26-28, 1934. ★C. rend. 665p. Utrecht (1936) — Resume des rapports. 3. Stockholm, Aug. 5-7, 1937. See Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 1401-4.—Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1937, 80: 689-92.—J. Prat., Par., 1938, 52: 546; 637; 681. 1086 PATRONAGE France Congres des oeuvres de patronage. (?) Namur, 1896. Rapports. 1087 PATRONAGE International Congres international des organisations patronales. 1088 PEACE Belgium Congres national de la paix. 1. Bruxelles, June 8-9, 1913. C. rend, offic. Brux., 1913. PEACE [168] 1089 PEACE International (a) Congres universel de la paix (1843- ) Preceded by several unnumbered congresses: London, 1843; Bruxelles, 1848; Paris, 1849; Frankfurt a. M., 1850; London, 1851; Edinburgh, 1853; Geneve, 1867; Bruxelles, 1874 (called Conference de Bruxelles pour regler par une entente internationale les lois de la guerre) Paris, 1878 (called Congres des societes des amis de la paix; publ. C. rend, stenogr.) 1. Paris, 1889. 2. London, 1890. 3. Roma, 1891. Actes. 219p. Roma, 1892. 4. Bern, Aug. 22-27, 1892. Bulletin. 266p. S. Gallen, 1893. 5. Chicago, 1893. 6. Antwerpen, 1894. 7. Budapest, 1896. 8. Hamburg, 1897. 9. Paris, 1900. 10. Glasgow, 1901. 11. Monaco, 1902. 12. Rouen, 1903. 13. Boston, 1904. 14. Luzern, 1905. 15. Milano, Sept. 15-22, 1906. Bull. off. Bern, 1906. 16. Munchen, 1907. 17. London, 1908. 18. Stockholm, Aug. 1-5, 1910. C. rend, xxxvi, 388p. Stockh., 1911. 19. Geneve, Sept. 22-28, 1912. Bull. off. xxxvi, 391p. Geneve, 1913. 25. Geneve, 1926. Bull. off. 28. Bruxelles, 1931. 1090 PEACE International (b) Congres international de la paix (1899- ) 1. 's-Gravenhage, May 18-July 29. 1899. P. verb. La Haye, 1900. — C. rendu d. trav. La Haye, 1900. 2. 's-Gravenhage, June 15-Oct. 18, 1907. Actas final, lxii, 221p. Madr., 1908. — Actes & documents. 2 vols. La Haye, 1908-09. — Informe relativo a la ... delegados de Cuba. 2 vol. La Habana, 1908. 1091 PEACE Panamerican Inter-American conference for the maintenance of peace. (?) Buenos Aires, Dec. 1-23, 1936. ★Report of the delegation of the U. S. of America, vi, 280p. Wash , 1937 Forms Pub. 1088, Confer, ser. 33: U. S. Dep. State. 1092 PEDAGOGIC SOCIETIES International Conference de la Federation universelle des associations pedagogiques. Biannual. (a) San Francisco, July 1923. Preliminary conference. 1. Edinburgh, 1925. 2. Toronto, 1927. 3. Geneve, July 25-Aug. 4, 1929. 1093 PEDAGOGY Central America Congreso pedagogico centro-americano. 1. 1894. (Report) Guatemala, 1894. 1169 ] PEDAGOGY 1094 PEDAGOGY Italy (a) Congresso pedagogico italiano. 3. Milano, 1863. See Gazz. med. ital. lombard., 1863, 2: 7. Napoli, September 1871. ★Relazione della commissione speciale per l'insegnamento della ginnastica. 9p. Nap., 1871. 1095 PEDAGOGY Italy (b) Congresso nazionale di pedagogia. 1. Roma, 1911. Atti. 145p. Genova, 1912. 1096 PEDAGOGY Italy (c) Congresso degli allevatori. 1. Pesaro, 1913. Atti. 67p. Pesaro, 1914. 1097 PEDAGOGY South America Congreso pedagogico sudamericano. (?) La Plata, Nov. 20-24, 1932. 1098 PEDAGOGY Spain Congreso pedagogico (hispano-portugues-americano) 1. Congreso pedagogico. 1. Madrid, 1882. Actas de las sesiones (etc.) (?) Madrid, 1892. Trabajos preparatories. Actas. Resumenes generales. 1099 PEDAGOGY, MEDICAL South America (Conference on medical pedagogy of South America) 1. Montevideo, 1923. 1100 PEDAGOGY, THERAPEUTIC Germany (a) Kongress fiir Heilpadagogik. Meetings of the Gesellschaft fiir Heilpadagogik. 1. Munchen, Aug. 2-5, 1922. ★Bericht. xii, 134p. Berl., 1923. 2. Munchen, July 29-Aug. 1, 1924. Bericht. vi, 288p. Berl., 1925. 3. Munchen, 1926. Bericht. vi, 236p. Berl., 1927. 4. Leipzig, 1928. Ber. viii, 444p. Berl., 1929. 5. Koln, 1930. Ber. 4 pts. Munch., 1931. 1101 PEDAGOGY, THERAPEUTIC (Germany) (b) Heilpadagogische Woche. (?) Berlin, May 15-22, 1927. Ausfiihrl. Ber. (by A. Fuchs) viii, 425p. Berl.. 1927. 1102 PEDIATRISTS Netherlands, etc. Conference des medecins d'enfants des Pays-Bas, de l'Allemagne sud-occidentale et des Pays rhenans. (?) Koln, 1910. (?) Amsterdam(?) June 9-11, 1911. (?) Amsterdam & Leiden, 1925. See Presse med., 1925, 33: 1435-7. PEDIATRISTS [ 170 ] 1103 PEDIATRISTS Russia Vsesoiuzny sezd detskykh vrachei (1912- ) Before the revolution: Vserossysky sezd detskykh vrachei. 6. Vsesouzny z'izd likariv-pediatriv. 1. Sankt Peterburg, 1912. ★Trudy, xxi, 697p. S. Peterb., 1913. 4. Moskva, May 30-June 4, 1927. ★Trudy. 784p. Moskva, 1929. 5. Kiev, 1929. 6. Kharkov, 1937. 1104 PEDIATRY Brazil Congresso brasileiro de pediatria e higiene infantil. 1. Rio de Janeiro, 1933. 1105 PEDIATRY Chile Congreso nacional Chileno de pediatria. 2. Valparaiso, Feb. 5-7, 1937. See Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1937, 8: 526, etc. 1106 PEDIATRY Cuba Jornada pediatrica. Organized by the Sociedad cubana de pediatria. 1. Santiago de Cuba, Apr. 10-12, 1936. ★Actas y trabajos. xxvi, 378p. La Habana, 1937. 1107 PEDIATRY France Congres de pediatres de langue frangaise. ^. See Nourisson, 10: 398-412. 4. Paris, Sept. 29-Oct. 1, 1924. C. rend. 219p. Par., 1925. See also J. mid. Paris, 1924, 43: 1071-5.—Med. inf., Par., 1924, 30: 341-7.—Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 658-62. 7. Strasbourg, 1931. Rapports. 228p. Strasb., 1931. — Discussions. 192p. Strasb., 1932. 1108 PEDIATRY International International pediatric congress (1912- ) Var.: Congres international de pediatric Internationaler Kongress fiir Kinderheilkunde. International congress of pediatrics. Organized by the International association of pediatrists. 1. Paris, Oct. 7-9, 1912. ★C. rendus. 414p. Par., 1913. 2. Stockholm, Aug. 18-21, 1930. ★Transactions, xciii, 623p. Forms v. 11 (1930) Acta paediat. 3. London, July 20-22, 1933. ★Transactions, xliii, 621p. Forms v. 16 (1933) Acta paediat. See also Rev. fr. p6diat., 1933, 9: 818-36. 4. Roma, Sept. 27-30, 1937. See Riforma med., 1937, 53: 1561-3.—Med. inf., Roma, 1937/38, 8: 270-2.—Bruxelles mid., 1937/38, 18: 307-10.—Rass. clin. sc, 1937, 15: 411-7.—Clin, pediat., Mod., 1937, 19: 648-56.—Bol Soc. cubana pediat., 1937, 9: 513-20.—Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1938, 7: 166-78.—J. med. Paris, 1938. 58: 116-8.—Kinderarztl. Prax., 1937, 8: 532-5. On clinical and social aspects of psychoneuroses in children, salt and water metabolism in infants and its relation to artificial feeding, tuberculosis in children. 1109 PEDIATRY Italy Congresso pediatrico italiano (1890- ) 1. Roma, Oct. 16-19, 1890. ★Atti. 369p. Nap., 1891. 2. Napoli, 1892. ★Atti. 432p. Nap., 1896. [171] PEDIATRY 3. Torino, Oct. 6, 1898. ★Atti. 147p. Tor., 1899. 4. Firenze, 1901. ★Atti. 479p. Fir., 1902. 5. Roma, 1905. ★Atti. 730p. Roma, 1906. 6. Padova, Oct. 2-6, 1907. See Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1907, 3: 391-408. 7. Palermo, 1911. ★Atti. xxv, 634p. Pal., 1912. 8. Bologna, 1913. ★Atti. 808p. Bologna, 1914. — Atti. v.2. Bologna, 1916. 9. Trieste, Sept. 23-26, 1920. Atti. xxii, 427p. Nap., 1921. 11. 1924. See Riv. idr. clim., 1924, 35: 14. Firenze, 1931. Atti. 2 vols. 1110 PEDIATRY Mexico Congreso mexicano de pediatria. Organized by the Sociedad mexicana de puericultura. 1. Mexico, D. F. Sept. 7-14, 1938. See Invitation and rules in Gac. med. Mexico, 1938, 68: 191-4.—Labor med., 1938, 6: 61-2. 1111 PEDIATRY Poland (Polnischer pediatrischer Kongress) 1. Warszawa, 1922. See Bericht in Mschr. Kinderh., 1924, 28: 381 etc. 1112 PEDIATRY Scandinavian Nordisk pediatrisk kongress. Var.: Scandinavian pediatric congress. Northern congress of pediatrics. 1. K0benhavn, 1919. 2. Stockholm, June 20-21, 1921. ★Proceedings (abstracts) See p.337-53, Acta paediat., 1921, 1: 3. Kristiania, 1924. ★Proceedings (abstracts) See Acta paediat., 1924/25, 4: 4. Helsinki, 1927. ★Proceedings. 308p. Upsala, 1928. Forms Suppl. 2, vol. 7, Acta paediat., 1927. 5. K0benhavn, 1931. ★Proceedings. 279p. Upsala, 1932. Forms fasc. 4, vol. 12, Acta paediat., 1931/32 7. Oslo, June 26-29, 1938. 1113 PEDIATRY Spain Congreso nacional espafiol de pediatria (1914- ) 1. Palma de Mallorca, Apr. 19-25, 1914. (Publ.) 588p. 1915. 2. San Sebastian, 1923. See Pediat. espafi., 1923, 12: No. 132. 3. Zaragoza, 1925. See Lyon mid., 1925, 136: 4. Valencia, 1928. See Arch, espafi. pediat., 1928, 12: 5. Granada, 1931. See Rev. orthop., Par., 1931, 18: 1114 PEDIATRY Uruguay Jornada pediatrica rioplatense. 8. Montevideo, Dec. 6-8, 1936. PEDIATRY, PREVENTIVE [ 172 ] 1115 PEDIATRY, PREVENTIVE International Conference de I'Association internationale de pediatrie preventive (1931- ) Var.: International conference on preventive pediatrics. 1. 1931. 2. Geneve, Sept. 28-29, 1932. 3. Luxembourg, September 1933. See Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1934, 3: 176-82.—Paris med., 1933, 90: annexe, 356-8. 4. Lyon, September 1934. See J. mid. Paris, 1934, 54: 304-10.—Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1934, 5: 251; passim.—Mschr. kinder- geneesk., 1935, 4: 211-8. 5. (place?) 1935. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1935, 17: 817-25. 6. Roma, 1937. See J. med. Paris, 1938, 58: 118-23. 1116 PEDOLOGY International Congres international de pedologie. Not to be confused with the congress on soil science (pedology) 1. Bruxelles, Aug. 12-18, 1911. C. rend. & rapp. 2 vol. 488p. 600p. Brux., 1912. Established by the committee organized at the 6. International congress of psychology. Sections: pedology, anthropometry and school hygiene, infant psychology, education of normal and backward children, infant sociology. 1117 PEDOLOGY Russia Vsesoiuzny pedologichesky sezd. 1. Moskva, Dec. 27, 1927-Jan. 4, 1928. 1118 PELAGIC SEALING Pelagic sealing conference. 1. Washington, D. C, May 12, 1911. Partakers: Great Britain, Russia, Japan, and U. S. Aim: preservation of North Pacific fauna. 1119 PELLAGRA Italy Congressi pellagrologico italiano (1899- ) 1. Congresso delle commissioni provinciali per la cura della pellagra. Var.: C. p. interprovinciale. 1. Padova, 1899. ★Atti. 284p. Udine, 1899. 2. Bologna, 1902. ★Atti. 359p. Udine, 1902. 3. Milano, 1906. ★ Atti. 335p. Udine, 1907. 4. Udine, 1909. ★Atti. 441p. Udine, 1910. 5. Bergamo, 1912. ★Atti. 522p. Udine, 1912. 6. Venezia, 1922. Atti. 7. Trento (year?) Atti. 1120 PELLAGRA United States National conference on pellagra. Columbia, Oct. 29, 1909. Transactions. 59p. Columbia, S. C, 1909. 1121 PETROLEUM International (a) Petroleum-Conferenz. Bremen, Feb. 25, 1879. Verh. 47p. Bremen, 1879. [173] PETROLEUM 1122 PETROLEUM International (b) Congres international du petrole (1900- ) 1. Paris, Aug. 16-28, 1900. 2. Li6ge, June 25-July 1, 1905. 3. Bucuresti, Sept. 8-13, 1907. 4. London, 1909. ?(5) Paris, 1911)? 1123 PETROLEUM International (c) Congres mondial du petrole (1933- ) 1. London, 1933. Proceedings. 2. Paris, 1937. C. rend. 5 vols. 1124 PHARMACEUTICAL American National pharmaceutical convention. Philadelphia, Oct. 6, 1852. ★Proceedings. Phila., 1852. 1125 PHARMACEUTICAL Argentina Jornadas farmaceuticas y bioquimicas argentinas. 2. Tucuman, July 1938. See Prensa med. argent., 1938, 25: 532. 1126 PHARMACEUTICAL British British pharmaceutical conference (1863- ) Annual meetings of the Pharmaceutical society of Great Britain. Publ. Proceedings (1864-69); Yearbook of pharmacy (1870- ) 4. Dundee, 1867. ★Proc. 48p. Lond. (1867) 5. Norwich, 1868. 7. 1870. ★Proc. 10. 1873. ★Proc. 11. 1874. ★Proc. 67. Cardiff, 1930. ★Report of proc. 16p. (Lond., 1930) 70. London, 1933. 71. Leeds, 1934. ★Report of proc. 25p. Cambridge, 1934. See Pharm. J., 1934, 133: 55. 1127 PHARMACEUTICAL International International pharmaceutical congress (1865- ) Var.: Congres international de pharmacie. 8. C. i. de ph. et des sciences qui s'y rattachent. 2. C. i. des associations et societes de pharmaciens. 1. Braunschweig, 1865. There was no publication. 2. Paris, Aug. 1867. Compte rendu, v.l. 178p. Par., 1868. — ★Compte rendu, v.2. 200p. Par., 1868. 3. Wien, 1869. See Zschr. allg. osterr. Apotheker-Vereins, v.7. Reports were published privately. 4. Sankt Peterburg, 1874. 5. London, 1881. ★Report of the proceedings, xi, 299p. Lond., 1881. 6. Bruxelles, 1885. C. rendu. 2 vol. 905p. 242p. 112.°»86—vol. 3, 4th series----XII PHARMACEUTICAL [174] 7. Chicago, 1893. 8. Bruxelles, Aug. 14-19, 1897. ★Rapports, xlvi, 578p. Also separately paged papers bound in one. Brux., 1898. Held on occasion of the 50. anniversary of the Association ginirale pharmaceutique de Belgique. 9. Paris, Aug. 2-9, 1900. ★Compte rendu. Par., 1901. 10. Bruxelles, Sept. 1-6, 1910. Compte rendu, xlix, 454p. Brux., 1911. 11. 's-Gravenhage & Scheveningen, 1913. Compte rendu. 2 vols. — Conferences et rapports des 5 sections. 4 vol. 12. Bruxelles, July-Aug. 1935. ★Comptes-rendus, rapports. 1071p. Brux., 1935. See also J. pharm. Belgique, 1935, 17: 650-8.—Sven. farm, tskr., 1935, 39: 657; passim. 1128 PHARMACEUTICAL Italy Congresso farmaceutico italiano (1886- ) 1. Torino, Oct. 4-8, 1886. ★Atti. 200p. Tor., 1887. 2. Roma, 1889. ★Atti. 93p. Tor., 1890. 1129 PHARMACEUTIC INDUSTRY International Congres international de I'industrie et du commerce des specialites pharmaceutiques. 1. Paris, 1900. ★Compte-rendu. 166p. Par. (1901) 1130 PHARMACEUTIC SOCIETIES France Congres des societes de pharmacie de France. 4. 1860. ★Compte rendu. See in Pamphl. vol. No. 1814. 8. 1864. ★Compte rendu. 9. 1865. ★Compte rendu. Report of 8. & 9. congress in Pamphl. vol. No. 1762. 12. Paris, 1867. ★Compte rendu. 178p. Par., 1868. See in Pamphl. vol., No. 1761. 1131 PHARMACISTS France Congres general des pharmaciens de France et de Petranger. Paris, July 4-6, 1867. ★Compte rendu. 233p. Par., 1867. 1132 PHARMACISTS Russia Vserossysky sezd farmatsevtov. 1919: Sezd farpodov. (?) Sankt Peterburg, 1889. (?) 1919. 1134 PHARMACISTS Spain Asamblea de farmaceuticos titulares. (?) June 1906. Actas de las sesiones. 24p. Madr., 1906. 1135 PHARMACOPEIA United States United States pharmacopoeial convention (1820- ) Decennial meetings. 1. 1820. 8. Washington, 1900. ★Abstracts of proceedings. 54p. Phila., 1900. ★Articles of incorporation. 24p. Wash., 1909. [175] PHARMACOPEIA 9. Washington, 1910. ★Abstracts of proceedings. llOp. Wash., 1910. 10. Washington, 1920. ★Abstracts of proceedings. 118p. Wash., 1923. 11. Washington, 1930. ★Abstracts of proceedings. 171p. Wash., 1931. 12. Washington, 1940. 1136 PHARMACY Belgium Congres de pharmacie. (?) Bruxelles, 1895. C. rend. (?) Liege, 1934. (Publication) 316p. Liege, 1935. Held on the 50. anniversary of the Pharmaceutical Institute A. Giltinet at the University of Liege. 1136a PHARMACY Brazil Congresso brasileiro di farmacia. 3. Ouro Preto, 1939. 1137 PHARMACY, HISTORY International Internationaler Kongress fiir die Geschichte der Pharmazie. (4?)1. Basel, May 17-20, 1934. Vortrage. viii, 243p. Basel, 1934. 1138 PHARMACY, STUDENTS Congres des eleves en pharmacie. (?) 1900. See Lyon mid., 1900, 95: 1139 PHILOLOGISTS Germany Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner (1838- ) 8.-19. ... Schulmanner und Orientahsten. Annual meetings; regular publication: Verhandlungen. 1. Niirnberg, 1838; 2. Mannheim, 1839; 3. Gotha, 1840; 4. Bonn, 1841; 5. Ulm, 1842; 6. Cassel, 1843; 7. Dresden, Oct. 1-4, 1844; 8. Darmstadt, Oct. 14, 1845; 9. Jena, Sept. 29-Oct. 2, 1846; 10. Basel, Sept. 29-Oct. 2, 1847; etc.; 20. Frank- furt a. M., Sept. 24-27, 1861; 30. Rostock, Sept. 28-Oct. 1, 1875; 40. Goriitz, Oct. 2-5, 1889; 46. Strassburg, 1901; etc. 1140 PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETIES International Congres des societes philosophiques americaines, beiges, italiennes et de la Societe frangaise de philosophic Paris, December 1921. Communications. 558, vip. Par. (1924) 1141 PHILOSOPHY International International congress of philosophy (1900- ) Congres international de philosophic Internationaler Kongress fiir Philosophic 1. Paris, Aug. 1-5, 1900. Bibliotheque du ... 4 vol. Par., 1900-3. 2. Geneve, Sept. 4-8, 1904. Rapports & c. rend. 974p. Geneve, 1905. 3. Heidelberg, Aug. 31-Sept. 6, 1908. Bericht. xv, 1138p. Heidelb., 1909. — Tageblatt. 7 nos. Heidelb., 1908. 4. Bologna, Apr. 6-11, 1911. (Publ.) Par., 1911. — Atti. 3 vols. Genova, 1912-16. 5. Napoli, May 5-9, 1924. Atti. lxxix, 1183p. Nap., 1925. Originally planned for London, 1915. Sections: 2. philosophy of nature; 3. psychology; 5. moral philosophy and sociology; 6. esthetics. 8. Praha, 1934. See J. Philos., 1934, 31: 589-601. PHILOSOPHY [ 176 ] 1142 PHILOSOPHY Italy Congresso nazionale di filosofia. 7. Roma, May 26-29, 1929. Atti. 406p. Milano, 1929. 1143 PHONETIC SCIENCES International International congress of phonetic sciences (1932- ) Var.: Tagung der Internationalen Gesellschaft fiir experimentelle Phonetik. Congresso internazionale di fonetica sperimentale. 1. Amsterdam, 1932. ★Proceedings. Forms vol. 8 and 9, Arch, neerl. phon6t. exp. 2. London, July 22-26, 1935. ★Proceedings. 328p. Cambr., 1936. 1144 PHONOGRAPH INDUSTRY International Congres international de I'industrie phonographique. 1. Roma, 1933. Actes. 1145 PHOTOGRAMMETRY International Congres international de photogrammetric (?) Paris, 1934. (Publ.) 2 vols. 1146 PHOTOGRAPHIC DOCUMENTATION International Congres international de documentation photographique. (?) Bruxelles, 1897. (?) Marseille, Oct. 19-20, 1906. 1147 PHOTOGRAPHY International International congress of photography (1889- ) Var.: International congress of scientific and applied photography. Congres international de photographie (scientifique et appliquee) Internationaler Kongress fiir angewandte Photographie. Internationaler Photographentag. 1. Paris, 1889. Rapp. & docum. Par., 1891. See also Lyon med., 1888, 58: 2. Bruxelles, 1891. Rapp. C. rend. 3 vols. 3. Paris, 1900. P. verb. Rapp. Par., 1901. 4. Liege, 1905. C. rend. 5. Bruxelles, Aug. 1-6, 1910. C. rend. Brux., 1912. 6. Paris, 1925. Decisions, proc. verb. 7. London, 1928. 8. Dresden, 1931. Bericht. vii, 445p. Lpz., 1932. — Vortragsubersicht. xii, 39p. Lpz., 1931. 9. Paris, July 7-13, 1935. ★Proces-verbaux. 852p. Par., 1936. Sections: 1. science of photography; 2. kinematography; 3. scientific applications of photo- and kinematography; 4. history, photographic documentation, etc. 1148 PHOTOGRAPHY (APPLIED) International Internationaler Kongress fur angewandte Photographie in Wissenschaft und Technik. 1. Dresden, July 11-15, 1909. See Arch. Kriminol., 35: 134-45; 36: 237-314. [177] PHOTOGRAPHY 1148a PHOTOGRAPHY Italy Congresso fotografico nazionale (Italiano) (1898- ) 1. Torino, 1898. Atti. 103p. Tor., 1899. 2. Firenze, 1899. Atti. lxxvi, 150p. Fir., 1901. (?) Roma, 1911. Atti. 158p. xxxixp. Fir., 1911. 1149 PHOTOMETRY International Congres international de photometrie (1903- ) Meetings of the Commission internationale de photometrie created by the Inter- national congress of gas (1900) Held in Zurich. 1. July 9-22, 1903. Recueil des travaux. Par., 1903. 2. July 18-20, 1907. 3. July 1910. 1150 PHYLLOXERA International (a) Congres international phylloxerique. (1) Lausanne, Apr. 6-19, 1877. (2) Zaragoza, 1880. (Publ.) (3) Bordeaux, Oct. 9-16, 1881. ★Compte rendu general, xxi, 609p. Bord., 1882. (?) Torino, Oct. 2-27, 1884. 1151 PHYLLOXERA International (b) Conference phylloxerique internationale. 1. Bern, Sept. 9-17, 1878. Concluded in International phylloxera convention. 2. Bern, Nov. 3, 1881. Modified the convention 1152 PHYLLOXERA Italy Congresso antifilosserico nazionale (1893?- ) 11. C. filosserico interprovinciale. (a) Alessandria, 1893. (b) Mondovi, 1894. Atti. 74p. Mondovi, 1894. (c) Torino, 1898. Atti. 79p. Tor., 1899. 11. Imola, 1905. Atti. 19p. Imola, 1905. 1153 PHYSICAL CULTURE Russia Vsesoiuznaia nauchnaia konferentsia po fizkulture. 2. Moskva, Nov. 25-30, 1927. 1154 PHYSICAL EXERCISE International Congres des exercices physiques. Paris, June 1889. ★Compte rendu des seances, lllp. Par., 1889. 1155 PHYSICIANS Abbazia Aerztewoche. Abbazia, Sept. 14-17, 1927. See Ther. Gegenwart, 1927, 68: 554-6. PHYSICIANS [ 178 ] 1156 PHYSICIANS Alps Alpenlandischer Aerztetag. 9. Baden, 1933. See Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 1109. 13. Salzburg, Sept. 24-25, 1937. See report in Ther. Gegenwart, 1938. 79: 31-3. 1157 PHYSICIANS American Congress of American physicians and surgeons (1888- ) . 1QC7. Triennial meetings of a society called by the same title; organized in 1887, includes various American medical societies and associations, ruoi. *irans- actions (1888- ) 1. Washington, Sept. 18-20, 1888. ★Transactions, xlvi, 386p. New Haven, 1889. — ★Programme. 47p. N. Hav., 1888. On acute intestinal obstruction; cerebral localization. 2. Washington, 1891. ★Transactions, xlvi, 198p. N. Hav., 1892. — ★Programme. 59p. N. Hav., 1891. On wound infection; syphilis; fibrosis. 3. Washington, 1894. ★Transactions. Iii, 344p. N. Hav., 1894. . On morphology as a factor in the study of diseases; sewer gas; leprosy in North America. 4. Washington, 1897. ★Transactions, liv, 310p. N. Hav., 1897. ,,_..- .. . . On gout; endocrinology; sporadic cretinism; dislocation of the hip; peritonitis. 5. Washington, 1900. ★Transactions, xlix, 119p. N. Hav., 1900. — ★Programme. 59p. N. Hav., 1900. On bacteriology. 6. Washington, 1903. ★Transactions, lxiv, 243p. N. Hav., 1903. On pancreatic diseases; gallbladder and bile ducts. 7. Washington, 1907. ★Transactions, lxiv, 164p. N. Hav., 1907. — ★Programme. 63p. N. Hav., 1907. On diagnosis; peptic ulcer. 8. Washington, 1910. ★Transactions, lxvi, 456p. N. Hav., 1910. On artificial immunization; vaccinotherapy. 9. Washington, 1913. ★Transactions, lxiii, 104p. N. Hav., 1913. On renal function. 10. Washington, 1916. ★Transactions. Ix, 149p. N. Hav., 1917. On syphilis; immunization. 11. Atlantic City, 1919. ★Transactions, lxii, 116p. N. Hav., 1919. On surgical reconstruction; medical rehabilitation. 12. Washington, 1922. ★Transactions, lxiv, 57p. N. Hav., 1922. On nutrition. 13. Washington, 1925. ★Transactions, lxxvi, 64p. N. Hav., 1926. On endocrinology. 14. Washington, 1928. ★Transactions, lxxvii, 92p. N. Hav., 1929. On heart. 15. Washington, 1933. ★Transactions, lxxiv, 90p. Menasha, Wis., 1933. On medical problems; female sex hormones. 1158 PHYSICIANS American: French speaking Congres des medecins de langue frangaise de l'Amerique du Nord (1902- ) Meetings of a society of the same title. 13. C ... d'Amerique et d'Europe. 1. (Montreal, 1902)? See review in Rev. med. Canada, 1902-3, 6: 233; 257. 3. Trois Rivieres, 1906. 4. Qu6bec, 1908. 6. Quebec, 1914. (?) 1920. See Union mid. Canada, 1920, 49: 273-85. (?) 1922. See Union mid. Canada, 1922, 51: 425-8. 12. Montreal, 1930. See Paris mid., 1930, 7G: 13. Quebec, Aug. 27-31, 1934. See Presse mid., 1934, 42: 867; passim.—Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 1541; passim.—Bruxelles mid. 1933/34, 14: 1517; passim. [179] PHYSICIANS 1159 PHYSICIANS Austria Oesterreichischer Mediziner-Kongress. 1. Wien, 1903. ★Bericht. 228p. Wien, 1903. 1160 PHYSICIANS Bavaria Congress bayerischer Aerzte. Munchen, Oct. 2-8, 1848. ★Verhandlungen. 263p. Erlangen, 1848. 1161 PHYSICIANS Finland Sezd vrachei vsei Finliandy. 1. Helsinki, Nov. 1911. See report in Vrach. vest., 1911, No. 4, 71. 1162 PHYSICIANS France Congres des praticiens (1907- ) Var.: Congres des medecins praticiens. Assambiee nationale des medecins de France. 1. Paris, 1907. See Lyon mid., 1907, 108: 2. Lille, 1908. See Lyon mid., 1908, 110: & 111: 3. Paris, Apr. 7-10, 1910. Assistance publique (etc.) 369p. Par., 1910. See also Lyon med., 1910, 114: 4. Paris, 1914. See notes in Lyon m£d., 1914, 123: 1163 PHYSICIANS Germany Deutscher Aerztetag (1873?- ) Annual. 1. (1873?) 12. Leipzig(?) 1884. ★Bericht der zur Sauglingsernahrungsfrage ernannten Commission. 66p. (Lpz., 1884) 26. 1898. ★Verhandlungen. 27. 1899. ★Verhandlungen. 28. 1900. ★Verhandlungen. 29. 1901. 30! Konigsberg, 1902. ★Verhandlungen. See also Med. Reform, 1902, 10: 255-61; 264-9. 31. Koln, 1903. See Med. Reform, 1903, 11: 336-8. 32. Rostock, 1904. See Med. Reform, 1904, 12: 214-7. 33. Strassburg, 1905. See Med. Reforiu, 1905, 13: 209; 290. 34. Halle, 1906. See Med. Reform, 1906, 14: 316. 1164 PHYSICIANS Greece Congres des medecins grecs (1882- ) 1. Athenai, Apr. 1882. ★Compte rendu sommaire. Const., 1833. Repr. from Gaz. m6d. Orient. 1165 PHYSICIANS Hungary (a) Magyar orvosok es termeszetvizsgalok naggyiilese. A society with annual meetings. Publ. a) Evkonyv, v.l, 1844- ; b) Napi kozlony, 1863- (during the time of meeting); c) Vizsgalatok (Transactions), v.l, 1841- 1 1840; 2. Budapest, 1841; 3. Budapest, 1842; 4. Besztercebanya, 1843; 5. Temes- var, 1844; 6. Kolozsvar, 1845; 7. Pecs, 1846; 8. Kassa and Eperjes, 1847; 9. Budapest, 1863; 10. Marosvasarhely, 1864; 11. Pozsony, 1865; 12. Rimaszom- bat, 1867; 13. Eger, 1868; 14. Fiume, 1869; 15. Arad, 1871 (?) (?) Gyor, 1874(?) Elopatak, 1875, etc. PHYSICIANS [ 180 ] 1166 PHYSICIANS Hungary (b) Balatonfiiredi orvoshet. Held at Balatonfured. 13. Balatonfured, May 23-29, 1937. See Budapesti orv. ujs., 1937, 35: 600. 14. Balatonfured, May 15-21, 1938. 1167 PHYSICIANS Hungary (c) Magyar orvosi nagyhet (1931- ) Meetings of an association of Hungarian scientific societies. 1. Budapest, 1931. ★Jegyzokonyv. 225p. Budap., 1931. 2. Budapest, 1932. ★Jegyzokonyv. 328p. Budap., 1932. 3. Budapest, 1933. ★Jegyzokonyv. 294p. Budap., 1933. 1168 PHYSICIANS Italy (a) Congresso nazionale dei medici condotti (1874- ) 2. (etc.) C. dell'Associazione nazionale dei medici condotti. 6. ... dei medici communali. 1. Forli, Sept. 16-19, 1874. ★Atti. 144p. Forli, 1875. See also Race, med., Forli, 1874, 37: 97-9. On occasion of the erection of the Morgagni monument. Organized by O. Leoni. 2. Padova, Oct. 12-16, 1875. ★Atti. 116p. Roma, 1876. 3. Torino, 1876. Atti. 96p. Roma, 1877. 5. Pisa, 1878. Atti. xvi, 92p. Pisa, 1879. 6. Napoli, 1879. Atti. 136p. Nap., 1880. 1169 PHYSICIANS Italy (b) Congresso dei medici del Piemonte. (?) Torino, 1902. Atti. 29p. Tor., 1902. 1170 PHYSICIANS Kentucky Convention of the physicians of Kentucky. (?) Frankfort, Jan. 7-11, 1841. ★Journal of proceedings. 20p. Frankf., 1841. 1171 PHYSICIANS Ohio Medical convention of Ohio (1835- ) 1. Convention of physicians of Ohio. 2.-5. Medical convention of Ohio (also 1850) 1845-49: Ohio medical convention. 1. Columbus, Jan. 5, 1835. ★Journal of proceedings. 30p. Cincin., 1835. Also reprint in Collect. Source Material (Ohio Univ. Coll. Med.) 1934, p. 1-29 2. Columbus, 1838. ★Journal of proceedings. 32p. 1838. 3. Cleveland, 1839. ★Journal of proceedings. 48p. 1839. 4. Columbus, 1841. ★Proceedings. 84p. Columbus, 1841. 5. Cincinnati, 1842. ★Proceedings. 51p. 1842. (?) Columbus, 1845. ★Proceedings. 21p. Columbus, 1845. (?) Columbus, 1846. ★Proceedings. 51p. Dayton, 1846. [181] PHYSICIANS (?) Columbus, 1847. ★Proceedings. 59p. Columbus, 1847. (?) Columbus, 1848. ★Proceedings. 22p. Columbus, 1848. (?) Columbus, 1849. ★Proceedings. 48p. Columbus, 1849. (?) Columbus, 1850. ★Proceedings. 27p. Columbus, 1850. 1172 PHYSICIANS Philippine Islands Asamblea regional de medicos y farmaceuticos de Filipinas (1912- ) 1. Manila, 1912. ★ Mpmorias y comunicaciones. iv, 588p. Manila, 1912. 2. Manila, 1914. ★Actas, memorias y comunicaciones. vi, 689p. Manila, 1914. 4. Manila, 1916. ★Actas (etc.) ix, 614p. Manila, 1917. 1173 PHYSICIANS Poland Sezd polskikh estestvopytatelei i vrachei. 1. Poznan, 1884. See Russ. med., 1884, 9: No. 26. 588. 9. Krakow, 1910. See Vrach. viest., 1911, No. 2, 35. 1174 PHYSICIANS Russia Sezd russkikh vrachei (1886- ) 1. As head title. 3. Vserossysky sezd russkikh vrachei. 4. ... v pamiat Pirogova. 5. Sezd obshchestva russkikh vrachei v pamiat Pirogova. 1. Sankt Peterburg, 1886. See Zemskaia med., 1886, 3: No. 1-2, 1-8. 2. Moskva, Jan. 16-23, 1887. ★Trudy. 2 vols in 16 parts. Moskva, 1887. 3. Sankt Peterburg, 1889. ★Otchot. Dnevnik. iv, 299p. S. Peterb., 1889. Also ★another ed. Ieka- terinoslav, 1889. 4. Moskva, 1891. ★Trudy. Dnevnik. x, 1075p. Moskva, 1892. — ★Novaia ... kliniki institut. 141p. Moskva, 1891. Bound to Trudy. 5. Sankt Peterburg, 1893. ★Trudy. 2 vols, xciv, 712p. 780p. S. Peterb., 1894 (on cover 1895) — ★Vestnik. 1891-93. S. Peterb., 1893. — ★Spravochny listok. S. Peterb., 1893. — ★(Statutes of the Society) 49p. Bound to v.l of Trudy. — ★(List of members) 84p. Bound to v.2 of Trudy. 6. Moskva, 1896. ★Dnevnik. 7. Kazan (1899?) 8. Sankt Peterburg, 1900. ★Vest, pravlenia. S. Peterb., 1900. 9. Sankt Peterburg, Mar. 21-24, 1903. — *Trudy. 6 vol. in 3. S. Peterb., 1904-6. 10. Moskva, 1907. Apr. 25-28. ★Vest, pravlenia. S. Peterb., 1907. — ★Spravochny listok. 1907, No. 8. p.107-31. 11. Sankt Peterburg, Apr. 21-28, 1910. ★ (Trudy) S. Peterb., 1910. (?) 1916. See Deut. med. Wschr., 1916, 42: 703. 1175 PHYSICIANS Russia: Bessarabia Gubernsky sezd zemskikh vrachei Bessarabskoi gubernii. 3. Kishenev, 1880. See Vrach. vied., 1880, No. 442, 1836. PHYSICIANS [ 182 ] 1176 PHYSICIANS Russia: Chernigov Sezd zemskikh vrachei Chernigovskoi gubernii. 3. Chernigov, 1885. Russk. med., 1885, 10: No. 20, 391. 1177 PHYSICIANS Russia: Ekaterinoslav Sezd zemskikh vrachei Ekaterinoslavskoi gubernii. 1. Ekaterinoslav, July 10-14, 1880. See Vrach. vied., 1880, 5: No. 431, 1656. 1178 PHYSICIANS Russia: Elizavetgrad Zemsko-meditsinsky sezd. 1. Elizavetgrad, July 12-15, 1883. See Vrach. vied., 1883, 8: No. 23, 4196. 1179 PHYSICIANS Russia: Gruzia Sezd vrachei Gruzii. 4. Tiflis, May 21-25, 1926. See report in Skvirsky, P. V.'s pamphlet. Leningrad, 1926, p.115-27. 1180 PHYSICIANS Russia: Kavkaz Sezd kavkazskikh vrachei. 1. Tiflis, Nov. 25-27, 1878. See Vrach. vied., 1878, 3: No. 298, 1-3. 1181 PHYSICIANS Russia: Kazan Sezd zemskikh vrachei Kazani. 6. Kazan, June 20-27, 1885. See Russ. med., 1885, 10: No. 25, 480. 1182 PHYSICIANS Russia: Kharkov Oblastnoi sezd zemskikh predstavitelei i vrachei. 1. Kharkov, Feb. 4, 1881. See Vrach. vied., 1881, 6: No. 6, 2095. 1183 PHYSICIANS Russia: Kherson Zemsko-meditsinsky sezd Khersonskikh vrachei. For reports see Vrach. vied., 1876- Annual. 1. Kherson, June 25-30, 1875. 2. Nizhni Novgorod, July 25-30, 1876. 3. Kherson, June 25-30, 1877. 4. Aleksandria, June 25-30, 1878. 8. Kherson, July 5-7, 1882. 13. Kherson, 1895. ★Trudy. 2 vols, xii, 604; lip; iii, 632, xvp. Kherson, 1896/97. 15. Odessa, 1904. 1184 PHYSICIANS Russia: Kursk Sezd zemskikh vrachei Kurskoi gubernii. 4. Kursk, July 1-4. 1876. See Vrach. vied., 1876, 1: No. 48, p.3. (?) Kursk, Apr. 20-26, 1882. See Zemsk. med., 1886, 2: No. 43-5, p.55. [ 183 ] PHYSICIANS 1185 PHYSICIANS Russia: Moskva Sezd zemskikh vrachei Moskovskoi gubernii. Held at Moskva. 1. Aug. 16-19, 1875. See report in Vrach. vied., 1876, 1: No. 63, p.2. 4. Oct. 25-30, 1879. Vrach. vied., 1879, 4: No. 381, p.921. 5. Feb. 5, 1881. Vrach. vied., 1881, 6: No. 453, 2010. 6. Feb. 22- , 1882. Vrach. vied., 1882, 7: No. 5, 2969. 8. Sept. 16-25, 1885. Russ. med., 1885, 10: No. 20, 392. 1186 PHYSICIANS Russia: Perm Sezd vrachei Permskoi gubernii. 1. Perm, August 1872. ★ (Trudv) Perm, 1872. 2. Perm, 1879. 3. Perm, 1886. See Zemsk. med., 1886, 2: No. 48-50. 1187 PHYSICIANS Russia: Poltava Sezd zemskikh vrachei. 2. Poltava, Sept. 15-21, 1883. See Vrach. vied., 1883, 8: No. 29. 4197. 1188 PHYSICIANS Russia: Salsk Medikosanitarny sezd Salskovo okruga. 2. Salsk, Dec. 2-4, 1927. 1189 PHYSICIANS Russia: Saratov Sezd zemskikh vrachei Saratovskoi gubernii. 2. Saratov, Dec. 1-6, 1886. ★Protokoli. 186p. Saratov, 1887. 1190 PHYSICIANS Russia: Tataria (a) Nauchnaia konferentsia vrachei T. S. S. R. 1. Kazan, May 11-14, 1928. Trudy. 1191 PHYSICIANS Russia: Tataria (b) Kantonalnaia nauchnaia konferentsia vrachei Tatarii. 1. Chistopol, Sept. 5-7, 1928. 1192 PHYSICIANS Russia: Tulsk Sezd zemskikh vrachei Tulskoi gubernii. 1. Tula, 1881. See Zdorovie, 1882, 9: No. 5, 456. 1193 PHYSICIANS Russia: Vladimir Sezd Vladimirkskih zemskikh vrachei. 1. Vladimir, Aug. 17-24, 1882. 2. Vladimir, Jan. 24-31, 1884. 6. Vladimir, 1890. ★Trudy. 88p. 515p. Vladimir, 1890. PHYSICIANS [ 184 ] 1194 PHYSICIANS Russia: Volga Povolzhsky nauchny sezd vrachei. 2. Saratov, June 4-9, 1927. Trudy. 1195 PHYSICIANS Russia: Voronezh Sezd zemskikh vrachei Voronezhskoi gubernii. 3. Voronezh, 1882. See Vrach. vied., 1882, 7: No. 9, 3032. 1196 PHYSICIANS Spain Congreso espafiol "Pro Medico". 1. (1935) See Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 489; passim. 1197 PHYSICIANS Spanish speaking International congress of Spanish speaking physicians. 1. Paris, 1914. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1914, 62: 1198 PHYSICIANS Sweden (a) Allmanna svenska lakaremotet (1885- ) 1. 1885. ★Forhandlingar. 1886. 2. 1887. ★Forhandlingar. 1888. 3. 1888. ★Forhandlingar. 1889. 1199 PHYSICIANS Sweden (b) Provinsiallakarmotet. 1. Stockholm, Oct. 11-14, 1904. ★Redogorelse. Stockh., 1905. Forms No. 5, Meddel. Kg. Med. styrelsen. 1200 PHYSICIANS, CATHOLIC International International congress of catholic doctors. 1. Budapest, 1930. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: pt 1.—Paris med., 1930, 78: 2. Vatican City, 1936. See Cath. M. Guard., Middlesex, 1936, 14: 85-7. 3. Roma, 1937. Linacre Q., 1935/36, 4: 55. 1201 PHYSICIANS, OFFICIAL Austria Amtsarzte-Kongress. 1. Wien, 1909. Bericht. iv, 122p. Wien, 1909. It was the 2. meeting of the Reichsverband osterreichischer Amstarzte. 1202 PHYSICIANS, SLAVIC Congress of Slavic physicians. 1. Warszawa, 1927. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: pt 1. 2. Praha, 1928. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927. 89: pt 1. 1203 PHYSICIANS, SOCIALIST (Congress of socialist physicians) Brno, May 1934. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 123. [ 185 ] PHYSICIANS, SOCIALIST 1204 PHYSICIANS, SOCIALIST Italy Convegno dei medici socialisti italiani. 1. Milano, 1919. (Publ.) 30p. Cusano, 1919. 1205 PHYSICIANS, SOCIETIES Italy Congresso nazionale dei delegati degli ordini dei medici ed associazioni congeneri. 1. Roma, 1897. ★Verbali delle sedute. Roma. 2. Roma, 1898. ★Verbali delle sedute. 3. Roma, 1899. ★Resoconto delle sedute. 79p. Roma, 1900. 1206 PHYSICIANS, SOCIETIES Massachusetts Congress of the delegates appointed by the boards of censors for the District medical societies of the State of Massachusetts. (Place?) (1883?) (Publication) lOp. 1883.* 1207 PHYSICIANS, SOCIETIES Mexico Convencion de sindicatos medicos de la republica. 8. Jalapa, Dec. 5-11, 1937. See Labor mid., Mex., 1938, 6: 54. 1208 PHYSICIANS, WOMEN International International congress of women physicians (1919- ) Meetings of the Medical Women's International Association. 1. New York, 1919. ★Proceedings. 6 vols in 1. N. Y. (1920) 2. Geneve, Sept. 4-7, 1922. See Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 3. London, 1924. See Lancet, 1924, 2: (?) London, 1929. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: pt 2. (?) Paris, 1929. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: pt 2. (2) Paris, 1930. (3) K0benhavn, Aug. 4-8, 1934. See Q. Bull. M. Women Nat. Ass., 1934, No. 46, 9-11. (5) Edinburg, 1937. See Med. Women J., 1937, 44: 16. 1209 PHYSICIANS, WOMEN Italy Convegno italiano delle dottoresse in medicina. 1. Salsomaggiore, 1921. 1210 PHYSICS International (a) Congres international de physique (1900- ) 1. Paris, Aug. 6-12, 1900. Rapports (by C. S. Guillaume) 4 vol. Par., 1900-1. Divided into 7 sections: 3. optics and thermodynamics; 4. electricity and magnetism; 5. magneto- optics, cathode rays; 7. biological physics. Established Commission des unites. 7. Como, Pavia, Roma, Sept. 11-20, 1927. Atti. 2 vol. Bologna, 1928. — (Publ.) 38p. Pavia, 1927. On occasion of the Volta centenary. (?) Bologna, Oct. 18-21, 1937. See Scientia, Bologna, 1938, 32: 58-60. On the 200. birthday anniversary of Luigi Galvani. 1211 PHYSICS International (b) Conference on physics. (?) London, 1934. Papers (etc.) 3 vols. PHYSIOLOGICAL [ 186 ] 1212 PHYSIOLOGICAL International International physiological congress (1889- ) Congres international de physiologic Congresso internazionale di fisiologia. Internationaler Physiologenkongress. Organized by a Comite international. . ... Since 1905, also a Comite international pour la bibliographic physiologique, which cooperates with the Concilium bibliographicum. Are there no official publications? 1. Basel, Sept. 10-12, 1889. XT 00 on ^ For reports see Korbl. Schweiz. Aerzte, 19: 19.—Gaz. mid. chir., 1889, No. 38-39—ITogr. med., 1889, No. 37 & 38.—Deut. med. Wschr., 1889, p. 1031. 2. Liege, Aug. 29-31, 1892. „ . . lono 1Anc For report see Zbl. Physiol., 1892/93, 6: 395; 409.—Rev. sc, 1892, 2: 348.—Gaz. hop., 1892, 1005.— Lyon med., 1892, p.276. 3. Bern, Sept. 9-13, 1895. 4. Cambridge, Aug. 23-26, 1898. ★Account of the proceedings, vi, 74p. Cambr., 1899. Suppl. to v.23, J. Physiol., Cambr., 1898/99. 5. Torino, Sept. 16-19, 1901. ★Compte rendu. 211p. Tor., 1901. Forms No. 1, v.36, Arch. ital. biol. (1901) 6. Bruxelles, Aug. 30-Sept. 3, 1904. ★Compte rendu (by A. Slosse)' 166p. Par., 1905. In v.2, Arch, internat. physiol., 1904/5. 7. Heidelberg, Aug. 13-16, 1907. ★Compte rendu. 142p. Par., 1907. In v.5, Arch, internat. physiol., 1907. See also Zbl. Physiol., 1907, 21: 469-506. 8. Wien, Sept. 27-30, 1910. ★Compte rendu. 79p. Par., 1911. In v.10, Arch, internat. physiol., 1910/11. 9. Groningen, Sept. 2-6, 1913. See Zbl. Physiol., Suppl. 10. Paris, 1920. 11. Edinburgh, 1923. 12. Stockholm, Aug. 3-6, 1926. 13. Boston, Aug. 19-23, 1929. ★Abstracts of communications. 300p. Bost., 1929. 14. Roma, Aug. 29-Sept. 3, 1932. ★Sunti delle communicazioni. 270p. Roma, 1932. See also Arch. sc. biol., v.18: No. 1-4.—Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1573. 15. Leningrad & Moskva, Aug. 8-18, 1935. See Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1743-5.—Polska gaz. lek., 1936. 15: 83-5.—Priroda, Leningr., 1935, 24: 1-24.—Naturwissenschaften, 1936, 24: 458-61.—Biochim. ter. sper., 1936, 23: 26-41.—Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1935/36, 2: 692-5.—Cluj. med., 1935, 16: 655-9.—Lancet, 1935. 2: 446; 575. 16. Zurich, Aug. 14-18, 1938. Divided into 6 sections: 1. general and comparative physiology; 2. biophysics; 3. biochemistry; 4. applied physiology; 5. psychophysiology; 6. pharmacology. 1213 PHYSIOLOGISTS Russia Vsesoiuzny sezd fiziologov. 3. Moskva, May 28-June 2 (year?) Trudy. 1214 PHYSIOLOGY Trance Congres de physiologic 1. Paris, 1920. Resumes des communications. 10. 1936. See Lisboa med., 1936, 13: 447-56. 1215 PHYSIOLOGY Scandinavia Nordischer Kongress fiir Physiologic For reports see Skand. Arch. Physiol. 4. Helsinki, Aug. 23-24, 1934. See Ugeskr. laeger, 1934, 96: 1039.—Skand. Arch. Physiol., 1934/35, 71: 7-10. 5. Upsala, Aug. 27-28, 1937. Skand. Arch. Physiol., 1937, 77: 1-95; 1938, 78: 220-24. [187] PHYSIOTHERAPISTS 1216 PHYSIOTHERAPISTS Russia Sezd fizioterapevtov. 1. (1925?) 2. Moskva, Dec. 12-17, 1927. ★Trudy. 175p. Moskva, 1927. See also Vrach. delo, 1928, No. 6, 493-5. 1217 PHYSIOTHERAPY Belgium Congres de physiotherapie. (?) Antwerpen, 1920. C. rend. 1218 PHYSIOTHERAPY French speaking Congres de physiotherapie (des medecins de langue francaise) (1908- 1. Paris, Apr. 22-23, 1908. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1909. 2. Paris, Apr. 13-15, 1909. Rapp. & C. rend. 2 vols. Par., 1909. 3. Paris, Apr. 18-20, 1911. C. rend. d. seances. 2 vols. 180p. 189p. Par., 1911. 4. Paris, Apr. 9-11, 1912. Rapp. C. rend. 2 vols. 323p. 256p. Par., 1912. 5. Paris, Apr. 14-16, 1914. Rapp. & C. rend. 2 vols. Par., 1914. In 1914, only the first vol. was published. 1219 PHYSIOTHERAPY International International congress of physical therapy (1905- ) 1. Congres international de physiotherapie, eJectrotherapie, cin^sitherapie, mecanotherapie (etc.) 2. Congresso internazionale di terapia fisica. 6. As head title. Var.: International medical congress on physical medicine. 1. Liege. Aug. 12-15, 1905. ★Compte rendu des rapports. Anvers, 1906. Includes many separately paged articles. — ★Liste des comites. xxi, 29p. Anvers, 1905. Bound with C. rend. 2. Roma, 1907. ★Atti. v.l. 938p. Roma, 1908. Other volumes missing. 3. Paris, Mar. 29-Apr. 2, 1910/ ★Comptes rendus & communications. 1199p. Par., 1911. — ★Rapport complementaire. 21p. Par., 1911. — Rapports. 515p. Par., 1911. Sections: 1. kinesitherapy; 2. hydrotherapy, 3. climatotherapy; 4. electrotherapy; 5. radiotherapy; 6. crenotherapy; 7. dietetics. 4. Berlin, 1913. 5. Liege, Sept. 14-18, 1930. ★Comptes rendus & Rapports. 154p. and 28 pamphlets. Brux., 1931. 6. London, 1936. See Arch. Phys. Ther., 1936, 17: 581-3.—Ann. internat. med. phys., 1937, 30: 73-6. 1221 PHYTOPATHOLOGY International Conference internationale de phytopathologic Roma, Feb. 24-Mar. 4, 1914. Actes. 278p. Roma, 1914. 1222 PIGEON International Congres colombiphile international. 1. Bruxelles, Oct. 13-16, 1910. Had 3 sections: 3. military pigeons, aeronautics and aviation. PLAGUE [188] 1223 PLAGUE Convenzione di Venezia per impedire I'invasione e la propagazione della peste. Venezia, Jan. 11, 1900. (Publ.) 48p. Milano, 1900. 1224 PLAGUE International International plague conference. See also No. 1348. 1. Mukden, Apr. 5-28, 1911. ★Report, xxii, 483p. Manila, 1912. Called by the Chinese Government; divided into 5 sections: epidemiology, bacteriology, serotherapy statistics, general preventive measures. 1225 PLAGUE Russia Vsesoiuznoe protivochumny soveshchanie. 1. Saratov, May 31-June 3, 1927. Trudy. 1226 PLANT BREEDERS International Congres international des selectionneurs de plantes. Internationaler Kongress der Pflanzenziichter. 1. (place?) 1936. Rapports. 2 vols. Leiden, 1936. 1227 PLANT DISEASES United States National convention for the suppression of insect pests and plant diseases by legislation. (Washington?, 1897?) ★Proceedings. Wash., U. S. Dep. Agr., 1897. 1228 PLANT PROTECTION International Conference internationale pour la protection des plantes. 1. Roma, Apr. 10-16, 1929. Actes. 201p. Roma, 1929. 1229 PLUMBERS International Plumbers' congress. London, 1884. ★ (Publication) 153p. Lond., 1884. 1230 POLAR REGIONS International Congres international pour I'etude des regions polaires. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 7-11, 1906. Rapport d'ensemble, documents prelim. & c. rend. Called by the Government of Belgium; established an International Polar Institute (*1907) and the International Polar Commission, which held its 1. conference Bruxelles, May 29-30, 1908. 1231 POLICE, CRIMINAL International Internationaler Kriminalpolizei-Kongress (1914- ) 2. Internationaler Polizei-Kongress. Var.: Congres de police judiciaire international. 1. Munchen, 1914. Actes. See also Arch. Anthrop. Krim., 1914, 29:—Arch. Krim., 1914, 58: 333-56 2. Wien, 1923. See Arch. Krim., 1924, 76: 16-30. 3. Berlin, 1926. Stenogr. Protokoll. See also Arch. Krim., 1926, 79: 197-219. Also an international exhibition (See Grosse Polizei-Ausstellung by W. Abegg. Wien, 1927) [189] POLICE SCIENCE 1232 POLICE SCIENCE Germany Polizeiwissenschaftliche Woche (1924- ) 2. Deutsche Polizeifachkonferenz. 1. Berlin, Oct. 27-Nov. 1, 1924. Vortrage. iii, 192p. Berl., 1925. 2. Karlsruhe, 1925. See Arch. Krim., 1926, 79: 36-45. 1233 POLICLINICS, IMPROVEMENT Germany: Berlin AUgemeine Aerzteversammlung zur Verbesserung des Poliklinikenwesens in Berlin. 1. Berlin, 1893. See Med. Reform, 1893, 1: 28. Again3t the policlinics. 1234 POLIOENCEPHALITIS Australia Conference on polioencephalitis. Canberra, Apr. 1931. 1235 POLITICAL SCIENCES International Congres des sciences politiques. Organized by the Societe des anciens eleves et eleves de l'Ecole libre des sciences politiques. Paris, 1900. (Publ.) Par., 1901. 1236 POMOLOGISTS Germany AUgemeine Versammlung deutscher Pomologen und Obstziichter. 5. ... Obst- und Weinzuchter. 5. Reutlingen, Sept. 24-27, 1867. Verh. iv, 280p. Ravensburg, 1868. 13. Breslau, 1893. Ber. ii. d. Verh. 462p. Bockwa, 1894. 14. Kassel, 1896. 1237 POMOLOGY Belgium Congres national de pomologie. 1. Namur, Oct. 16, 1921. C. rend. d. trav. 78p. Salzinnes-Namur, 1921. 2. Liege, Oct. 1-2, 1922. Rapp. prelim. 98p. Liege, 1922. 3. Tournay, Sept. 9, 1923. C. rend. d. trav. 48p. Mons, 1923. 4. Bruxelles, Sept. 21-22, 1924. (Pub.) 72p. Court-Saint-Etienne, 1924. 1238 POMOLOGY France Congres de la pomme. (?) Paris, 1923. (Publ.) 358p. Par., 1923. 1239 POOR New York Convention of the superintendents of the poor of the State of New York. 11. Buffalo, 1881. ★Proceedings. 67p. Albany, 1881. 1240 POOR LAW United States Poor law conference. Publ. Official reports. 1. 1875. (?) 1914. 112286—VOL. 3, 4th series----XIII POPULATION [ 190 ] 1241 POPULATION India All India population and family hygiene conference. (?) Bombay, Apr. 16-19, 1938. 1242 PORNOGRAPHY International (a) Congres international contre la pornographie (1893- ) 1. ... contre la litterature immoralc 4. Conference ... 1. Lausanne, Sept. 12-14, 1893. Actes Geneve 1894. Decided the establishment of an international bureau against pornography. 2. Koln, Oct. 5-6, 1904. (Report by F. Bohn) 3. Paris, May 21-22, 1908. iftno ★Rapports, discussions (etc.) 164p. Par., lyus. 4. Paris, Apr. 18. 1Q11 Concluded a convention which was ratified by several states in ism. 1243 PORNOGRAPHY International (b) Congresso internazionale contro il turpiloquio, la bestemmia e la pornografia. 1. Roma, Apr. 16-18, 1910. Atti. 166p. Roma, 1910. Founded the Societa internazionale di Roma pro Morale. 1244 POSTAL International International postal congress. 1. Wien, May 23, 1891. 1245 POSTGRADUATE International International congress for medical postgraduate study (1909- ) Var.: International postgraduate congress. Congres international pour le perfectionnement des medecins. Internationaler Kongress fur das arztliche Fortbildungswesen. 1. Budapest, 1909. 2. London, 1913. 3. Berlin, Aug. 21-25, 1937. Bericht lx, 410p. Berl., 1938. See also Zacchia, 1937, 2. ser., 1: 344-6.-Brit. M. J.. 1937, 2: 083. 1246 POULTRY International World's poultry congress (1921- ) Var.: Congres mondial d'aviculture. Congresso mondiale di pollicultura. Weltgeflugel-Kongress. 1. 's-Gravenhage, 1921. Transactions. 2. Barcelona, 1924. Transactions. 3. Ottawa, 1927. Rapport des deliberations. 4. London, 1930. Report of proceedings. 5. Roma, 1933. Atti. 4 vols. 6. Berlin & Leipzig, 1936. Wissenschaftliche Berichte. 3 vols. 1247 POWER International World power conference (1924- ) Weltkraf tkonf erenz. Conference mondiale de Fenergic Consists of various sectional meetings and congresses (here lettered) [ 191 ] POWER 1. London, 1924. Transactions. 5 vols. a. Basel, 1926. Transactions. 2 vols. b. London, 1928. Known as Fuel conference. c. Tokyo, 1929. d. Barcelona, 1929. 2. Berlin, 1930. Gesamtbericht. 18 vols. Berl., 1930. e. Stockholm, 1933. Transactions. 7 vols. 3. Washington, Sept. 7-12, 1936. Transactions. 10 vols. f. London, 1936. Transactions. 4 vol. Known as Chemical engineering congress of the World Power Conference. 1248 POWERFUL MEDICAMENTS International International conference on the unification of the formulae of powerful medicaments. 2. Bruxelles, 1925. See Lancet, 1925, 2: 1249 PREHISTORY Tagung fiir Vorgeschichtc 9. Braunschweig, 1926. Bericht. iii, 239p. 1927. Forms ErgBd 5, of Mannus. 10. Magdeburg, 1928. Bericht. iii, 232p. Lpz., 1929. Forms ErgBd 7, of Mannus. 1250 PREHISTORY France Congres prehistorique de France (1905- ) 1. Perigueux, 1905. C. rend. Par.. 1906. 2. Vannes, 1906. (Publ.) 3. Autun, 1907. (Publ.) 4. Chambery, 1908. (Publ.) 5. Beauvais, 1909. C. rend. 776p. Par., 1910. 6. Tours, 1910. C. rend. Par., 1912. 7. Nimes, 1911. C. rend. 760p. Par., 1912. 8. Angouleme, 1912. C. rend. 964p. Par., 1913. 9. Lons-le-Saunier, 1913. (Publ.) 956p. Par., 1915. 1251 PREHISTORY International International congress of prehistoric and protohistoric sciences (1932- ) Var.: Congres international des sciences prehistoriques et protohistoriques. 1. London, 1932. Proceedings. See also Anthropologic, Par., 1932, 42: 2. Oslo, Aug. 1936. See Man, Lond., 1936, 36: 152-4. 1252 PRESS, CATALAN Congres de la prensa Catalana. (place) 1928(?) (Publ.) 239p. Balear, 1928. PRESS, CATALAN [ 192 ] 1252a PRESS, CATALAN (b) Congreso de la prensa no diario. 1. Barcelona, 1915. (Publ) 1253 PRESS, PERIODICAL International Congres international de la presse periodique. 2. Bruxelles, 1910. Actes. 1254 PRESS, SCIENTIFIC International Congres international de la presse scientifique. (?) Paris, Oct. 7-9, 1937. See Arch, electr. med., 1937, 45: lxi-lxvii. 1255 PRINTERS France Congres des maitres imprimeurs de France (1894- ) 1. Lyon, Sept. 6-8, 1894. C. rend. Lyon, 1894. 13. Marseille, July 3-9, 1909. C. rend. 308p. Par., 1910. 1256 PRINTERS International Internationaler Kongress der Buchdrucker. 9. Hamburg, Sept. 8-12, 1924. 10. Paris, Aug. 8-13, 1927. Protokoll. 2 lip. Bern, 1927. 11. Neuenburg, 1931. Protokoll. 1257 PRINTING International Congres international de la presse technique (1925- ) 7. ... et professionnelle. 8. ... et periodique. There is also a Federation internationale de la presse technique, professionnelle et periodique. Publ. Bulletin. 1. Paris, 1925. (Publ.) 7. Wien, 1933. (Publ.) 8. Warszawa, 1935. 1258 PRISON International International prison congress (1872- ) Var.: International penitentiary congress. Internationaler Kongress fiir Strafrecht und Gefangniswesen. Congres penitentiaire international. 1. International congress on the prevention and repression of crime including penal and reformatory treatment. 10. C. i. penal et penitentiaire. 1. London, July 2-13, 1872. ★Circular letter. 13p. N. Y., 1871. — ★Second circular letter. 32p. N. Y., 1872. — ★Transactions: Prisons and reformatories at home and abroad, xx, 796p. Lond., 1872. — ^Report (by E. C. Wines) Wash., 1873. 2. Stockholm, Aug. 15-26, 1878. C. rend. d. seances. 2 vols. Stockh., 1879. — Report of proceedings. [193] PRISON 3. Roma, Nov. 1885. ★Announcement. 8p. Springf., 1884. — ★Actes. 3 vol. in 5. 1887-89. 4. Sankt Peterburg, 1890. Actes. 5 vol. S. Peterb., 1890-92. Also ed. Bern, 1892-94. ★Report (by C. D. Randall) 253p. Wash., 1891. Forms No. 2, Circ. Inform. U. S. Bur. Educ, 1891. — ★Le 4eme congres (by H. Joly) Lyon, 1890. 5. Paris, June 30-July 10, 1895. ★Report of U. S. delegates. 139p. Wash., 1896. See also Bull, continent., Geneve, 1895, 20: p.49-56. 6. Bruxelles, Aug. 1900. Actes. 5 vols. Brux., 1900. ★Report on the proceedings. Wash., 1903. 7. Budapest, Sept. 1905. Actes. 5 vols. Budap., 1906-7. 8. Washington, Sept.-Oct. 1910. Actes. 5 vol. Groningen, 1914. — *Rep. of proceedings. 62p. Wash., 1913. No. 52, H. Repr. Doc. 63. Congr. 1. sess. 9. London, Aug. 1925. Actes. 5 vols. Bern, 1925-27. 10. Praha, 1930. Actes. 5 vols. 11. Berlin, Aug. 19-24, 1935. See program in Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 227-31. Rep. publ. as Heft 2/3 of v.55, Zschr. ges. Strafwiss. 1259 PRISON Spain Congreso penitenciario espahol. 2. La Coruna, 1914. (Publ.) 5 vols. Madr., 1915. 1260 PRISONERS Belgium rtlO^l^JCjlVO JDlDljtilUM. Congres national des exprisonniers et condamnes politiques de la guerre. (Bruxelles) (?) Nov. 11-13, 1921. Livre des comptes rendus. 158p. Brux.. 1921. 1261 PRISONERS Germany Generalversammlung der Rheinisch-westphaHschen Gefangniss-Gesellschaft zur sitt- lichen und burgerlichen Besserung der Gefangenen. Annual meetings. Publ. Jahresbericht. Held at Dusseldorf. 1. May 12, 1828. Bericht des ... Ausschusses ... Dtisseld., 1828. 2. May 12, 1829. Jahresbericht. Diiss., 1829. 3. July 1, 1830. 4. May 24, 1831. 5. July 27, 1832. 1262 PRISONERS, PATRONAGE France Congres national du patronage des liberes (1893- 6. ... et des enfants traduits en justice. 1. Paris, May 24-27, 1893. C. rend, stenogr. d. trav. Par., 1894. 2. Lyon, June 21-24, 1894. C. rend, stenogr. Par., 1895. 3. Bordeaux, May 25-29, 1896. C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1897. 4. Lille, May 30-June 1, 1898. (Publ.) Par., 1898. 6. Rouen & Le Havre, June 12-17, 1905. Actes du congres. Rouen, 1905. PRISONERS, PATRONAGE [ 194 ] 1263 PRISONERS, PATRONAGE International (a) Congres international pour le patronage des prisonniers liberes. (b) C. i. du patronage des liberes. (a) Paris, 1878. ★Compte rendu. 118p. Par., 1880. (b) Paris, July 8-13, 1900. Actes. Par., 1901. 1265 PRISONERS, PATRONAGE International (b) Congres pour I'etude des questions relatives au patronage des condamnes, des enfants moralement abandonnes, des vagabonds et des alienes. Ac nf^flM tlwP 2. C. pour I'etude des questions relatives au patronage des detenus et a la pro- tection des enfants moralement abandonnes. 3. As head title without "des vagabonds". 1. Antwerpen, 1890. C. rend, stenog. Brux., 1891. 2. Antwerpen, 1894. Documents. 3. Antwerpen, 1898. 42 pamphlets. Brux., 1898. See also J. Am. M. Ass:, 1898, 30: 4. Liege, Aug. 8-12, 1905. Rapp. & C. rend. Brux., 1907. 1266 PRISON REFORM Germany Versammlung fiir Gefangnissreform. 2. Congres penitentiaire. 1. Frankfurt a. M., Sept. 1846. Verh. & Anhang. viii, 380p. Frankf. a. M., 1847. — Debats. 2. Bruxelles, 1847. Debats. 1268 PRISON REFORM United States National prison reform congress. 1877: Conference of prison reform in the United States. (a) Baltimore, Jan. 21-24, 1873. ★Transactions, xv, 493p. Wash., 1873. Forms No. 185, H. Repr. Misc. Doc. 42. Congr. 3. sess. (b) Newport, R. I., 1877. ★Proceedings. 57p. N. Y., 1877. 1270 PRIVATE RIGHTS International Conference chargee de reglementer diverses matieres de droit international prive (1893- Held at 's-Gravenhage. 1. 's-Gravenhage, Sept. 12-27, 1893. Actes. 2 vol. 2. June 25-July 13, 1894. Actes. 1 vol. 3. May 29-June 18, 1900. Actes. 2 vol. 1271 PROCURATORS Spain Asamblea general de procuradores de Espafia. (?) Barcelona, Oct. 1922. Actas. 151p. 15 pi. Bare, 1922. 1272 PROFESSORS Belgium Congres professoral de Belgique (1849- ) Publ. Annuaire de I'enseignement moyen (1850- 1. 1849; 9. 1857. [ 195 ] PROFESSORS, MEDICAL 1274 PROFESSORS, MEDICAL France Reunion des professeurs de medecine et de pharmacie de France. (?) 1890. See Poitou med., 1890, 4: 241-4. 1276 PROSTHESIS WORKERS Russia Vserossyskoe soveshchanie rabotnikov proteznovo dela. 2. 1927. See Ortop. travmat,, 1927, No. 3, 89-97. 1277 PROSTITUTION, ABOLITION British (Congress for the abolition of state regulation of prostitution) 1. London, Feb. 5, 1885. 1278 PROSTITUTION, ABOLITION Geneve Assamblee mixte. Geneve, Feb. 16; Feb. 22, 1886. ★Rapports, p.25-32. As suppl. of Bull, continent., Mar. 15, 1886. 1279 PROSTITUTION, ABOLITION International Congres abolitionniste international (1877- ) 2. Congress of the British, Continental and General Federation for the abolition of State regulation of prostitution. Previous to 1877, the problem was discussed on the international medical and sanitary congresses. There is also the Federation abolitionniste internationale, founded Mar. 19, 1875, which held its annual conferences: 1. London, May 18-19, 1876; 2. Geneve, Sept. 17-23, 1877; 3. Paris, Sept. 24-25, 1878; 4. Liege, Aug. 22-23, 1879; 5. Genova, Sept. 27-Oct. 4, 1880; 6. London, June 20-23, 1881; 7. Neuchatel, Sept. 19-21, 1882; 8. 's-Gravenhage, Sept. 17-22, 1883; 9. Basel, Aug. 12-15, 1884; 10. Antwerpen, Sept. 16-18, 1885; 11. London, June 28-July 2, 1886; 12. Lausanne, Sept. 5-7, 1887; 13. K0benhavn, Aug. 29-31, Sept. 1, 1888; 14. Geneve, Sept. 10-14, 1889; 15. Stockholm, Sept. 10-12, 1890; 16. Bruxelles, Oct. 5-9, 1891; 17. Bern, Aug. 30-31, 1892; 18. 's-Gravenhage, Sept. 19-22, 1893; 20. Colmar, Sept. 18-20, 1895; 21. Bern, Sept. 15-18, 1896; 22. Bruxelles, July 14-17, 1897; 23. London, July 12-17, 1898; 24. Geneve, Sept. 19-23, 1899; 25. Paris, June 14-15, 1900, etc. Publishes Bulletin continental, which contains reports of the annual conferences and the periodical congresses. See also Morals; Vice; Vigilance; White slave. 1. Geneve, Sept. 17-23, 1877. Actes. 2 vol. Geneve. — Materiaux recueillis. 336p. 36p. 4 fasc. — C. rend. — Resolutions. — ★State regulation of vice; regulation efforts in America; the Geneva congress (by A. M. Powell) N. Y.,' 1878. See also Union m6d., Par., 1877, 3. ser., 24: 509; 545.—Bull. Soc. med. Suisse rom., 1877, 11: 265-308; 382-88. 2. Genova, Sept. 27-Oct. 4, 1880. ★Compte rendu officiel. Neuchatel, 1880. — ★What public measures can with benefit (etc. British Nat. Med. Ass.) 3. ed., Lond., 1880. — ★Le prostitute e la legge (by A. Graniola) Mortara, 1880. — Discourses prononces. See also Mbl. Foren. imod. lovbesk., 1880-81, 2: 118; passim. 3. 's-Gravenhage, Sept. 17-22, 1883. See Geneesk. courant, 1883, 37: No. 34.—Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1883, 2. ser., 19: 791. 4. London, June 28-July 2, 1886. See Bull, continent., 1886, 11: 9; passim (Programme, p.17-18; 50-51; Reglement provisoire, p.34-36; C rend. g£ne>al, p.60-8; passim) 5. Geneve, Sept. 10-13, 1889. C. rend. 400p. See also Bull, continent., 1889, 14: Programme 59-61; Resolution 67-69; C rend, sommaire 71-80. 6. Bruxelles, Oct. 5-9, 1891. C. rend, in Bull, continent., 1891, 16: 69-91. 7. London, July 12-17, 1898. C. rend, in Bull, continent., 1898, 23: 53; passim. PROSTITUTION, ABOLITION [ 196 ] 8. Lyon, 1901. 9. Dresden, 1904. (?) Strasbourg & Colmar, 1931. See Paris mid., 1931,80: (?) Paris, 1937. See Prophyl. antivener., 1937, 9: 479-85 1280 PROSTITUTION, ABOLITION Netherlands Nationaal congres tegen de prostitutic 1. Amsterdam, Apr. 30-May 3, 1889. ★ Verslag. Forms No. 7-11, v.43, Geneesk. courant, 1889. See also Bull, continent., 1889, 14: 4-5; 34-36. 1281 PROSTITUTION, ABOLITION Scandinavia (Congres des abolitionnistes scandinaves) K0benhavn, July 18-20, 1887. For report see Bull, continent., 1887, 12: 60. 1282 PROSTITUTION, ABOLITION United States (Meeting for prevention of reglementation of vice) The international federation had also a local committee in New York, which held annual meetings: 13. New York, Feb. 14, 1889. (?) New York, Dec. 13, 1888. 1283 PSYCHIATRISTS Germany: Kurhessen Versammlung Kurhessischer Psychiater. 1. Haina, May 26, 1937. See Bericht in Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1938, 107: 182-4. 1284 PSYCHIATRISTS Russia Sezd otechestvennikh psikhiatrov. 1. Moskva, Jan. 5-11, 1887. ★Trudy, vii, 1067p. S. Peterb., 1887. (?) Kiev, Sept. 3-11, 1905. See Vrach. vicst., 1905, 8: No. 34, 511. 1285 PSYCHIATRY France Reunion psychiatrique. 1. Paris, 1922. See Ann. mid. psychol., Par., 1922, 12. ser., pt 1. 1286 PSYCHIATRY International Congres international de medecine mentale Var.: Internationaler Irrenarztlicher Kongress. 1. Paris, Aug. 5-10, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 344p. Par., 1880. See also Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1879, 36: 50-76. 2. Paris, Aug. 5-10(?), 1889. ★Comptes rendus. 602p. Par., 1890 (on cover 1891) 1287 PSYCHIATRY Italy Congresso freniatrico italiano (1874- ) Meetings of the Societa freniatrica italiana. 1. 1874, etc. [ 197 ] PSYCHIATRY, INFANTILE 1288 PSYCHIATRY, INFANTILE International International congress of infantile psychiatry (1937- ) Var.: International congress on child psychiatry. Congres international de psychiatrie infantile. Congresso internazionale di psichiatria infantile. Internationaler Kongress fiir Psychiatrie des Kindesalters. 1. Paris, July 24-Aug. 1, 1937. See Med. inf., Par., 1937, 44: 272-80.—Psychiat. neur. bl., 1937, 41: 770-4.—Clinique, Par., 1937, 32: 261.—Zschr. Kinderpsychiat., Basel, 1937, 4: 37.—Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1937, 10: 125-33.— Arch, antrop. crim., 1938, 58: 219-26. On delinquent children. Decides foundation of an international society. 2. Leipzig, 1941. 1288a PSYCHOANALYSTS France Congres annuel des psychoanalystes de langue frangaise. 10. Paris, Feb. 21-22, 1938. See Sem. mid., B. Air., 1938, 45: 1022. 1289 PSYCHOLOGICAL RESEARCH International Congres international des recherches psychiques (1921- ) Var.: International congress on psychological research. 1. K0benhavn, 1921. C. rend. 2. Warszawa, 1923. C. rend.: L'etat actuel des recherches psychiques. 3. Paris, 1927. C. rend. 4. Athenai, 1930. C. rend. (?) Budapest, Aug. 1938. 1290 PSYCHOLOGY International International congress of psychology (1890- ) 1. Congres international de psychologie physiologique. 2. International congress of experimental psychology. 3. Internationaler Congress fiir Psychologie. 4. 6. Congres international de psychologie. 5. Congresso internazionale di psicologia. 10. As head title. 1. Paris, 1890. ★Compte rendu. 157p. Par., 1890. 2. London, 1892. 3. Munchen, 1896. Bericht. xliv, 490p. Munch., 1897. 4. Paris, Aug. 20-26, 1900. ★Compte rendu d. seances et textes des memoires. 814p. Par., 1901. 5. Roma, Apr. 20-26, 1905. ★Atti. 798p. Roma, 1906. 6. Geneve, Aug. 2-7, 1909. ★Rapports & c. rend, viii, 878p. Geneve, 1910. 7. Oxford, 1923; 8. Groningen, 1926; 9. New Haven, Conn., 1929. 10. K0benhavn, Aug. 22-27, 1932. ★Papers. 284p. Kbh., 1935. Forms No. 1-2, v.l, Acta psychol., 's-Gravenh., 1935. See also Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1362.—J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1934, 31: 153. 11. Paris, July 25-31, 1937. See J. Consult. Psychol., 1938, 2: 65-70.—Riv. sper. freniat., 1938, 62: 241-8. Originally planned for Madrid, 1936. 12. Wien, 1940. 1291 PSYCHOLOGY, EXPERIMENTAL Germany Kongress fiir experimentelle Psychologie (1904- ) Since 12. congress (1931) called Kongress der Deutschen Gesellschaft fiir Psy- chologie. 1. Giesscn, 1904. Bericht. xxv, 127p. Lpz., 1904. PSYCHOLOGY, EXPERIMENTAL [ 198 ] 2. Wurzburg, 1906. Bericht. xviii, 266p. Lpz., 1907. See also Med. Reform, 1906, 14: 223. 3. Frankfurt a. M., 1908. Bericht. xxii, 263p. Lpz., 1909. 4. Innsbruck, 1910. ★Bericht. xxviii, 312p. Lpz., 1911. 5. Berlin, Apr. 16-20, 1912. ★Bericht. xxv, 324p. Lpz., 1912. 6. Gottingen, Apr. 15-18, 1914. ★Bericht. iv, 351p. Lpz., 1914. 7. Marburg, Apr. 20-23, 1921. ★Vortrage. iv, 188p. Lpz., 1921. Forms Beih. 29, Zschr. angew. Psychol. Bericht. iv, 192p. Jena, 1922. 8. Leipzig, Apr. 18-21, 1923. ★Bericht. iv, 216p. Jena, 1924. 9. Munchen, 1925. Bericht. iv, 250p. Jena, 1926. 10. Bonn, 1927. Bericht. iv, 200p. Jena, 1928. 11. Wien, 1929. Bericht. xiii, 213p. Jena, 1930. 12. Hamburg, 1931; 13. Leipzig, 1933; 14. Tubingen, 1934. 1292 PSYCHOLOGY, EXPERIMENTAL International Congres international de psychologie experimentalc Do not confuse with No. 1290. 1. Paris, Nov. 15-20, 1910. C. rend. d. trav. 245p. Par., 1911. (?) 2. Paris, 1912(?) 1295 PSYCHOPATHOLOGY International Internationale Tagung fiir angewandte Psychopathologie und Psychologie. 1. Wien, June 5-7, 1930. (Publ.) Berl., 1931. See also J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 1: 1296 PSYCHOPATHICS, WELFARE Germany (a) Tagung iiber Psychopathenfiirsorge (1918- ) 1. (place?) Oct. 19, 1918. (Publ.) 117p. Langensalza, 1919. Forms No. 2, Veroff. d. Gesundbaussch. d. Deut. Zentr. f. Jugendfiirs. 2. Koln, May 17-18, 1921. Bericht. iv, 98p. Berl., 1921. 3. Heidelberg, Sept. 17-19, 1924. Bericht. iii, 56p. Berl., 1925. 4. Dusseldorf, Sept. 24-25, 1926. Bericht. v, 109p. Berl., 1927. 1297 PSYCHOPATHICS, WELFARE Germany (b) Sachverstandigen-Konferenz des Deutschen Vereins zur Fiirsorge fiir jugendliche Psycho- pathen. 4. Hamburg, Sept. 13-15, 1928. ★Bericht. v, 189p. Berl., 1929. 1298 PSYCHOTECHNICS International International psychotechnic conference (1920- ) Var.: Conference internationale de psychotechnique appliquee a I'orientation professionnelle. Organized by E. Claparede. 1. Geneve, 1920; 2. Barcelona, 1921. 3. Milano, Oct. 2-4, 1922. Atti. 255p. Milano, 1923. [ 199 ] PSYCHOTECHNICS 4. Paris, Oct. 10-14, 1927. ★Comptes rendus. xvi, 686p. Par., 1929. 5. Utrecht, 1928. C. rend. 6. Barcelona, 1929. Recull dels treballs. See in An. orientacio prof., 4: No. 4. 7. Moskva, 1931. 8. Praha, Sept. 11-15, 1934. ★Comptes rendus. 865p. Praha, 1935. See also Rapport (by A. Gemelli) in Arch. ital. psichol., 12: 159-94. Also in Pubb. Milano Univ. catt. Sacro Cuore, 1935, 6. ser., v.8: Originally planned for Wien. 1299 PSYCHOTHERAPY International International medical congress for psychotherapy (1926- ) 1.-8. Allgemeiner arztlicher Kongress fiir Psychotherapie. Organized in 1926 by W. Eliasberg (Munchen) and other neurologists with the scope of applying the results of medical psychology in all branches of medicine, and of making harmony in the divergent opinions of recently developed psy- chological schools. The 2. congress founded the AUgemeine arztliche Gesellschaft fiir Psychotherapie, which organized further congresses; originally a German society with inter- national membership sponsored by Sommer, Eliasberg, Kretschmer, Cimbal and C. G. Jung. In 1933, the society became international with the aim of excluding Jewish psychology, and the group of German psychotherapists separated and founded a national Deutsche Gesellschaft fiir Psychotherapie upon national socialistic basis. 1. Baden-Baden, 1926. ★Psychotherapie. Bericht. iv, 327p. Halle a. S., 1927. See also Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 969-71. 2. Bad Nauheim, 1927. ★Bericht. xi, 369p. Lpz., 1927. See also Munch, med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1033-6. 3. Baden-Baden, 1928. See Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 922-5.—Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1928, 6: 325—33. 4. Bad Nauheim, 1929. See report in Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1929, 7: 303-5. 5. Baden-Baden, 1930. 6. Dresden, 1931. 7. Bad Nauheim, Feb. 1934. Originallv planned for Wien, 1933; disorganized for political reasons. (8) Breslau, 1935. Kongressbericht. 120p. Heidelb., 1936. This is the meeting of the national society. 8. Basel, 1936. See reports in Psychother. Prax., Wien, 1936/37, 3: 195-203. 9. K0benhavn, Oct. 2-4, 1937. See Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 1292-4.—J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1938, 87: 343-7.—Wien. med. Wschr., 1938, 88: 20.—Gy6gyaszat, 1937, 77: 651. On psychotherapy and general practice; instruction in psychotherapy. 10. Oxford, July 29-Aug. 2, 1938. 1300 PUBLICATIONS, EXCHANGE International Convention pour I'echange des publications officielles, scientifiques, Htteraires et in- dustrielles. Mexico, Jan. 28, 1902. 1301 PUBLIC READING International Congres international de la lecture publique. Alger, 1931. La lecture publique; memoires et vceux. 1302 PUBLIC WORKS International Congres international des travaux publiques. 3. C. i. du batiment et des travaux publiques. 1. Liege, Sept. 1905. C. rend. Brux., 1907. 2. Paris, 1908; 3. Roma, 1912. PUBLISHERS [200] 1303 PUBLISHERS International Congres international des editeurs (1896- ) International publishers' congress. Internationaler Verleger-Kongress. 1. Paris, 1896. 2. Bruxelles, June 23-26, 1897. Documents, rapp., p. verb. Brux., 1X9' 3. London, 1899. 4. Leipzig, June 10-13, 1901. Vorbericht und Bericht. 2 vols. 5. Milano, 1906. C. rendu. 178p. Milano, 1907. 6. Madrid, 1908. 7. Amsterdam, 1910; 8. Bern, 1913. 10. Bruxelles, 1933. C. rendu. 11. London, 1936. 12. Leipzig & Berlin, June 19-24 (10-25?) 1938. 1304 PUBLISHERS Italy Congresso nazionale fra gli editori e librai italiani. (?) Roma, 1909. Atti. 219p. Milano, 1910. 1305 PUERPERAL FEVER International Congres international sur la fievre puerperal. 2. Strasbourg, 1923. See Policlinico, sez. chir., 1923, 30: 1306 PURCHASERS International Conference internationale des ligues sociales d'acheteurs. 1. Geneve, Sept. 24-26, 1908. C. rend. rapp. & vceux. Fribourg, 1909. 2. Lyon(?) Sept. 25-28, 1913. C. rend. l53p. Lyon, 1914. 1307 PURITY International World's congress on social purity. Chicago, June 2-4, 1893. See report in Bull, continent., Geneve, 1893, 18: 52-4. 1308 PURITY United States National purity congress. Under the auspices of the American purity alliance, which held annual con GI1CGS 1. Baltimore, Oct. 14-16, 1895. ★Papers, addresses. N. Y., 1896. 1309 QUACKERY International Congres international de la lutte contre le charlatanisme. Biennial meetings of the international committee of the same title. (?) Bruxelles, Apr. 17, 1938. 1310 QUARANTINE Alabama Quarantine conference. Called by the governor of the State of Alabama for the protection of the So against the invasion of yellow fever. 1. Montgomery, Mar. 5-7, 1889. ★Proceedings. 144p. Montgomery, 1889. [201] QUARANTINE 1311 QUARANTINE Florida Quarantine convention. Jacksonville, Fla., Feb. 14-16, 1878. ★Report of committee of arrangements. N. Orl., 1880. 1312 QUARANTINE Louisiana Quarantine convention. New Orleans, Dec. 7-10, 1880. See report in Tr. M. Ass. Alabama, 1878, 31: 111-29.—Tr. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1878, 28: xxxi-xxxiv. 1313 QUARANTINE United States National quarantine and sanitary convention (1857- ) 1. Quarantine convention. 2. Quarantine and sanitary convention. 1. Philadelphia, May 13, 1857. ★ Minutes of proceedings. 60p. Phila., 1857. See also official minutes in N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1857-58, 14: 324-33. 2. Baltimore, Apr. 29, 1858. ★ Minutes of proceedings. 28p. Bait., 1858. — ★Report of the committee on quarantine, (n. p., 1859) 3. New York, Apr. 1859. ★ Minutes. 52p. N. Y., 1859. — ★Proceedings & debates. N. Y., 1859. No. 9, Docum. Bd Councilmen. See also N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1859-60, 16: 520-8. 4. Boston, 1860. ★Report on registration. 24p. Bost., 1860. — ★Proceedings. 288p. Bost., 1860. — ★Sanitary code for cities (H. G. Clark) 50p. Bost., 1865. Im Pamphlet vol. No. 220. 1314 QUARANTINE, MARITIME France Congres national scientifique Le Havre, Aug. 5-6, 1887. ★Circular. Le Havre, 1887. 1315 RABBI Germany Rabbiner-Versammlung (1844- ) 3. Versammlung deutscher Rabbiner. Since 1898: Generalversammlung des Rabbiner-Verbandes in Deutschland. 1. Braunschweig, June 12-19, 1844. Protokolle. Brnschw., 1844. 2. Frankfurt a. M., July 15-28, 1845. Protokolle. Frankf. a. M., 1845. 3. Breslau, July 13-24, 1846. Protokolle. Breslau, 1846. (?) Berlin, June 4-5, 1884. Vorlaufiger Ber. 35p. Berl., 1884. (?) Berlin, 1898. 1316 RACE BETTERMENT Race betterment conference. 1. 1914. 2. 1915. 3. Battle Creek, Mich., 1927. See Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: i317 RACES International Universal races congress. Preceded by preliminary conferences of anthropologists, and of jurists. On general relations between the East and the West. 1. London, July 26-29, 1911. ★Papers on inter-racial problems, xlvi, 485p. Lond., 1911. — Record of proceedings. ■— L'idee, le caractere, l'utilite (etc.) Documents. 2. (planned for 1915) Suggested title was: Congres mondial pour developper la concorde entre toutes l«s divisions de l'numanite\ RADIOACTIVITY [ 202 ] 1318 RADIOACTIVITY International Congres international de radioactivite. 3. Wien, 1915. See Brit. M. J., 1914, 2: 1319 RADIOBIOLOGY International Internationaler radiobiologischer Kongress. 1. Venezia, Oct. 10-15, 1935. See Deut. med. Wschr., 60: 1691-3. 1320 RADIOBIOLOGY Italy Convegno nazionale di radiobiologia. 2. Roma, Feb. 23-24, 1934. 1321 RADIOELECTRICITY (RADIO) International Congres international juridique de la radioelectricite (1925- ) (a) Conference internationale concernant la telegraphie sans fil. 1.-4. C. i. juridique de T(elegraphie) S(ans) F(il) (a) Berlin, Aug. 4, 1903. P. verb, in extenso. Convention, 1908. 1. Paris, 1925. (Pub.) 2. Geneve, 1927. (Pub.) 3. Roma, 1928. (Pub.) 4. Liege, 1930. (Pub.) 5. Warszawa, 1934. 1322 RADIOELECTRICITY Interamerican Interamerican radio conference. 1. La Habana, Nov. 1-Dec. 13, 1937. See Bull. Panamer. Union, 1938, 72: 350-5. 1323 RADIOGRAPHY, PULMONARY International Riunione internazionale per lo studio della radiografia polmonare. 2. Strasbourg, 1936. See Arch, radiol., Nap., 1937, 13: pt 1, 91.—Ann. radiol., Bologna. 1937. 11: 100-15. 1323a RADIOLOGICAL United States Midsummer radiological conference. 4. Denver, Aug. 11-13, 1938. For program see Rocky Mountain M. J., 1938, 35: 627. 1324 RADIOLOGISTS Catalan (Reunion des radiologistes occitano-catalans) Barcelona, June 9-10, 1935. See in J. radiol. electr., 1936, 20: 34-7. 1325 RADIOLOGISTS Italy: Upper Raduno dei radiologi della Alta Italia. (?) Brescia- Gardone del Garda, Oct. 21-22, 1928. Atti. 335p. Brescia, 1929. 1326 RADIOLOGISTS Russia Vsesoiuzny sezd rentgenologov i radiologov. 4. Leningrad, May 21-25, 1926. See report in pamphlet of P. V. Skvirsky, p.83-98. 5. Kiev, May 18-23, 1928. See Vrach. delo, 1928, No. 22, 1804-7. [ 203 ] RADIOLOGISTS 1327 RADIOLOGISTS Russia: Ukraina Ukrainsky sezd rentgenologov i radiologov. 2. Kharkov, Dec. 1936. See report in Mid. exp., Kharkov, 1937, No. 2, p. 75. 1328 RADIOLOGY American American congress of radiology. Annual meetings of the American college of radiology. (?) 1933. ★The science of radiology, xiii, 450p. (Springf., 1933) 1329 RADIOLOGY British Congress of radiology and physiotherapy. Organized by the British institute of radiology; annual. 1. London, 1922. ★Program & catalogue of the exhibition. 20p. Lond., 1922. 9. London, 1930. See Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 12. London, 1933. See Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 1330 RADIOLOGY International (a) Congres international pour I'etude de la radiologie et de l'ionisation. 1. Liege, Sept. 12-14, 1905. ★C. rend, lix, 217p.; 86p.; 55p.; 118p.; 20p.; xip. Par., 1906. 1331 RADIOLOGY International (b) Congres international de radiologie et d'electricite. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 13-15, 1910. ★ Comptes rendus. 2 vol. Iv, 701p. 357p. Brux., 1911. Divided into 3 sections: 1. terminology and radiometry; 2. physical sciences; 3. biological sciences, including medical radiology. Established the Commission de l'^talon radiologique, which created the "curie" unit. 1332 RADIOLOGY International (c) International congress of radiology (1925- ) Var.: Internationaler Radiologen-Kongress. Internationaler Roentgen-Kongress. Congres international de radiologie. International radiological congress. 1. London, 1925. 2. Stockholm, July 23-27, 1928. ★Proceedings and abstracts of communications. Forms Suppl. 3, Acta radiol. — ★Papers. Forms Suppl. 4, Acta radiol. — ★Catalogue of portraits. Forms Suppl. 5, Acta radiol. 3. Paris, July 26-31, 1931. ★Rapports et communications. 1056p. — Resumes des communications. 4. Zurich & St. Moritz, July 24-31, 1934. (Publ.) 4 vols. See also Praxis, Bern, 1934, 23: 457.—Polski przegld. radjol., 1934, 8:-9: 417-32.—J. radiol. electr., 1935, 19: 481-538.—Bol. Liga c. cancer, La Habana, 1935, 10: 141-6.—Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1768; 1808.—Arch, radiol., Nap., 1934, 10: pt 1, 797-880.—Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1934, 50: 384-410. 5. Chicago, Sept. 13-17, 1937. See Radiogr. Clin. Photogr., 1938, 14: 10.—Deut. med. Wschr., 1938, 64: 18; 57.—Mil. Surgeon, 1938, 82: 120-6.—Union meU Canada, 1937, 66: 1144-6.—Radiol, med., Milano, 1937, 24: 974-8. 6. Berlin, 1940. 1333 RADIOLOGY Rumania (Congres national de radiologie roumaine) 2. Bucuresti, 1937. See Bull. Soc. radiol. mid. France, 1937. 25: 528-33. RADIOLOGY, MEDICAL [ 204 ] 1334 RADIOLOGY, MEDICAL International Congres international d'electrologie et de radiologie medicales. 1. Paris, July 27-Aug. 1, 1900. C. rend. d. stances. 2. Bern, Sept. 1-6, 1902. ★Comptes rendus. 791p. Bern, 1903. 3. Milano, 1906. 4. Amsterdam, Sept. 5, 1908. ★Comptes rendus. xv, 560p. Amst., 1909. 5. Barcelona, Sept. 13-18, 1910. 6. Praha, 1912. 7. Lyon, 1914. C. rend. d. seances. 1335 RADIOLOGY, MEDICAL Italy Congresso italiano di radiologia medica (1913- ) Organized by the Societa italiana di radiologia medica. 1. Milano, Oct. 12-14, 1913. ★Atti. 247p. Pavia, 1915. 2. Genova, 1919. ★Atti. xvi, 247p. Milano, 1920. 3. Roma, 1920. ★Atti. xii, 251p. Milano, 1921. 4. Bologna, 1922. ★Atti. 381p. Modena, 1922. 5. Palermo, Oct. 18-21, 1923. ★Atti. 200p. Catania, 1924. 6. Trieste, May 7-10, 1925. ★Atti. xiv, 458p. Modena, 1926. 7. Napoli, Oct. 14-16, 1926. ★Atti. xx, 578p. Nap., 1928. 8. Firenze, 1928. ★Atti. xxvi, 342p. Modena, 1928. 9. Torino, May 20-22, 1930. ★Atti. pt 1. 352p. Modena, 1930. 10. Parma, 1932. ★Atti. 7 nos. Modena, 1932. 11. Perugia, Sept. 20-24, 1934. See Gior. med. mil., 1934, 72: 1117-9. 1336 RADIO-NEUROSURGERY Italy Congresso italiano di radio-neuro-chirurgia. (1?) Milano, Oct. 30-31, 1934. See Gior. med. mil., 1935, 73: 101-9. 3. Pisa, June 4-6, 1938. See Radiol, med., 1938, 25: 674-80. 1337 RADIOTELEGRAPHY International Conference radiotelegraphique internationale. Var.: Conference international de radio communications. See also No. 1321. There is also a Comite consultatif international des radio-communications, which held its congresses: 1. 's-Gravenhage, 1929; 2. K0benhavn, 1931; 3. Lisboa, 1934; 4. Publ. reports in 2 vols of each meeting. There is also a Union internationale de radiotelegraphie scientifique, which held its Assamblee generale: 1. Washington, 1927; 2. Bruxelles, 1928; 3. K0benhavn, 1931; 4. London, 1934. Reports published for each meeting. 1. London, 1912. Documents. 2. Washington, 1927. Documents. 2 vols. 3. Praha, 1929. Documents. 2 vols. 4. Luzern, 1931. Documents. 2 vols. 5. Madrid, 1932. Documents. 2 vols. 1339 RADIOTELLURISTS International Congres international de radiotelluristes et sourciers. 1. Avignon, Apr. 24-27, 1932. ★Compte-rendu. 258p. Par., 1932. [205] RAlt 1340 RAIL International Jour nee internationale du rail. 3. Budapest, 1935. (Pub.) 1341 RAILWAY International International railway congress (1885- ) Var.: Congrfes international des chemins de fer. 1. C. des chemins de fer. 3. (international added) 1. Bruxelles, Aug. 8-15, 1885. C. rend, gener. 2 vols. Brux., 1886. On the 50th anniversary of the inauguration of Belgian railroads. 2. Milano, 1887. C. rend, gener. 3 vols. Brux., 1888. 3. Paris, 1889. Sept. 14-23. C. rend, gener. 3 vol. Brux., 1890. 4. Sankt Peterburg, Aug.-Sept. 1892. C. rend, gener. 4 vols. Brux., 1894. 5. London, 1895. June-July. C. rend. 4 vols. Brux., 1896-98. 6. Paris, Sept. 1900. C. rend, gener. 6 vols. Brux., 1901-02. — C. rend, summaire. Par., 1900. 7. Washington, May 1905. C. rend, gener. 3 vols. Brux., 1907. 8. Bern, 1910. C. rend. 2 vols. 9. Roma, 1922. 10. London, 1925. 11. Madrid, 1930. 12. Cairo, 1933. 1342 RAILWAY Spain Conferencia ferroviaria. Madrid, 1905. Cuestionarios. Ponencias. Dictamenes. 260p. Madr., 1905. 1343 RAILWAY, HYGIENE International Conference internationale concernant le service sanitaire des chemins de fer et de la navigation (1895- ) 2. ... les services sanitaires et I'hygiene ... Var.: International conference of railroad and maritime sanitation and hygiene. 1. Amsterdam, Sept. 20-21, 1895. ★Comptes rendus des travaux. 286p. lip. Harlem, 1896(?) 2. Bruxelles, 1897. ★Compte rendu. 484p. Brux., 1898. 1344 RAILWAY, MILITARY Spain Conferencia del curso de ferrocarriles militares. iA congress? 1925. (Publ.) 312p. Madr., 1926. 1345 RAILWAY PHYSICIANS Germany Versammlung deutscher Bahnarzte. 4 (?) Baden-Baden, June 23-24, 1900. ★Protokoll der Verhandlungen. Niirnb., 1900. 1346 RAILWAY PHYSICIANS Russia Sezd zheleznodorozhnykh vrachei. 1. Moskva, 1880. See Vrach. vied., 1880, 5: No. 442, p.1835. 112386—VOL. 3, 4th series----XIV RAILWAY PHYSICIANS [ 206 ] 1347 RAILWAY PHYSICIANS Russia: Vladikavkaz Sezd vrachei Vladikavkazskoi zhelieznoi dorogi. 1913. ★Protokoli. v.2. Saratov, 1913. Bd with Vestn. zhelieznodorozhnoi med. 1348 RAT International Conference internationale (et congres colonial) du rat et de la peste. 1. Paris and Le Havre, 1928. 2. Paris, 1931. ★Documents. 647p. Par., 1932. 1349 RECREATION International International congress of recreation. 1. Los Angeles, 1932. ★Aviso preliminar. lip. N. Y., 1931. 1350 RECREATION, MATHEMATICAL International Congres international de recreation mathematique. 1. Bruxelles, 1935. C. rend. 1351 RED CROSS Conference internationale pour etudier les moyens de pourvoir a 1'insumsance du service sanitaire dans les armees en campagne. (a) This was the conference preliminary to the Convention. 1. Convention pour l'amelioration du sort des militaires blesses dans les armees en campagne. 3. ... du sort des blesses et des malades dans les armees en campagne. (a) Geneve, Oct. 26-29, 1863. ★ (Compte rendu) 15p. Geneve, Societe d'utilite publ., 1863. — ★Compte rendu. 149p. Geneve, 1863. Repr. from Bull. Soc. genSv. util. pub. — ★Compte rendu. 124p. Geneve, 1904. Reprinted as suppl. to No. 137, v.35. Bull, internat. Croix Rouge. 1. Geneve, Aug. 8-22, 1864. ★ (Articles of agreement) 23p. (Geneve, 1864) — *The same. 2. ed. 59p. (Geneve, 1864). — ★The same. 3. ed. 105p. Geneve, 1864. — *Le congres et le traits de Geneve (by Ass. internat. sec. mil. blesses) 3. ed. (Geneve, 1864) Also 6. ed. 7. ed. Par., 1865. — ★Fraternite et charite (by J. H. Dunant) Par., 1866. — ★Genevskaia konventsia (by I. A. Ivanovsky) Odessa, 1891. — ★Lecture (by T. Longmore) Lond., 1866. — ★Die Genfer Convention (by C. Lueder) Erlangen, 1876. — *Die Genfer Konvention (by H. Pezet de Corval) Karlsruhe, 1867. — ★Das Princip der Genfer Convention (M. Schmidt-Ernsthausen) Berl., 1874. — ^Message of the U. S. President. Wash., 1882. No. 177, Sen. Ex. Doc. 47. Congr. 1. sess. ★Report (Bowels, C. S. P.) Lond. (1864) — ★Sarades vard i fait (by S. Skoldberg) Stockh., 1864. — ★Secours aux blesses. 218p. Geneve, 1864. 2. Geneve, July 6, 1906. (Publ.) 1907. See Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1906, 20: 371-99. 3. Geneve, July 1929. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1929, 11: 1352 RED CROSS SOCIETIES International Conference internationale des Societes de la Croix Rouge (1867- ) 1. Conference internationale des Societes de secours aux blesses militaires des armees de terre et de mer. 2. Internationale Conferenz von Vertretern der Genfer Convention beigetre- tenen Regierungen und der Vereine und Genossenschaften zur Pflege im Felde verwundeter und erkrankter Krieger. [ 207 ] RED CROSS 3. International conference of Red Cross societies. Var.: International Red Cross conference. See also Bulletin international. Geneve, 1-49, 1869-1908. Since 1919: Bull. League of Red Cross Societies. 1. Paris, 1867. ★ (Publication) 2 vols. 6p.; xvip.; 224p.; 58p.; 66p.; viii, 286p. Par., 1867. — ★Thesame. 2. ed. Par., 1867. (?) See also Allg. mil. arztl. Ztg, Wien, 1867, 8: 353; passim. 2. Berlin, Apr. 22-27, 1869. ★Verhandlungen. xxii, 483p. Berl., 1869. See also Berl. klin. Wschr., 1869, 6: 189; 202 3. Geneve, Sept. 1-6, 1884. C. rend. Geneve, 1885. — ★Message from the U. S. President. Wash., 1885. No. 59, Sen. Ex. Doc. 48. Congr. 2. sess. See also Gior med. mil., 1884, 32: 961-91.—Tskr. mil. helsov., 1884, 9: 389-400.—Arch. mid. pharm. mil., 1884, 4: 282-98. 4. Karlsruhe, Sept. 22-27, 1887. ★Compte rendu, vii, 154p. Berl., 1887. — ★Verhandlungen. viii, 165p. Berl., 1887. 5. Roma, Mar. 21-Apr. 7, 1892. ★Compte rendu. 436p. Roma, 1892. 6. Wien, 1897. See Bull, internat. Croix Rouge, 1896/97, 27:-28: 7. Sankt Peterburg, 1902. See Bull, internat. Croix Rouge, 1902/3, 33:-34: 8. London, June 10-15, 1907. ★Programme. 23p. 9. Washington, 1912. ★Compte rendu, vi, 362p. Wash., 1912. 10. Geneve, Mar. 30-Apr. 7, 1921. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1920, 2: 11. Geneve, Aug. 28-Sept. 1, 1923. C. rend, iv, 236p. Geneve, 1923. See also Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1923, 5: 12. Geneve, Oct. 7-10, 1925. C. rend, vi, 233p. Geneve, 1925. See also Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1925, 7: (a) Bern, 1926. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1926, 8: Extra session. 13. 's-Gravenhage, 1928. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1928, 10: 14. Bruxelles, 1930. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1930, 12: 15. Tokyo, Oct. 20-29, 1934. See Arch. m£d. beige, 1935, 88: 61-79.—Presse mid., 1935, 43: 635.—Rev. internat. Croix Rouge 1935, 17: 5-13.—J. R. Army M. Corps, 1935, 64: 145-52. 16. London, June 20-24, 1938. 1352a RED CROSS International (International congress on help for the wounded in war) Gand, 1913. 1353 RED CROSS SOCIETIES Oriental (Conference of the Oriental Red Cross societies) (?) Bangkok, 1922. 1354 RED CROSS Pan American Pan American Red Cross conference. 1. Buenos Aires, 1923. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: pt 1. 2. Washington, 1926. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 3. Rio de Janeiro, Sept. 15-25, 1935. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1935, 17: 811-6. 1355 RED CROSS Russia Usebelaruski zezd chyrvonaga kryzhu. 2. (place?) May 5-7, 1928. Pratakoly i matarialy. RED CROSS [208] 1356 RED CROSS Spain Asamblea espanola de la Cruz Roja. Meetings of the association, which publishes Boletln ofacial. 1357 RED CROSS SOCIETIES, MEDICAL International Medical conference held at the invitation of the committee of Red Cross societies. 1. Cannes, Apr. 1-11, 1919. ★Proceedings. 179p. Geneve, 1919. 1358 REFRIGERATION France Congres frangais du froid. Meetings of an association. 1. Lyon, Oct. 1-3, 1909. C. rend. Rapp. 187p. Par., 1910. 2. Toulouse, Sept. 22-25, 1912. C. rend. Rapp. 2 vols. Par., 1913. 4. Strasbourg, Sept. 24-27, 1923. C. rend. 387p. Par., 1924. 1359 REFRIGERATION International International congress of refrigeration (1908- ) Congres international du froid. 2. Internationaler Kalte-Kongress. Var.: C. i. des industries frigorifiques. International congress of refrigerating industries. 1. Paris, Oct. 5-12, 1908. C. rend. Rapp. Communic. 3 vols. Par., 1909. — Bulletin officiel. 7 nos. Par., 1908. — Etat actuel et desiderata de I'industrie du froid en France. — Programme officiel. . . Established the Association internationale du froid, which created several commissions. 2. Wien, Oct. 6-12, 1910. Bericht. 2 vols, vii, 308p. 1085p. Wien, 1911. Also Engl. ed. 1167p. Wien, 1911. Divided into 6 sections: 3. application of cold in the food industry. 3. Chicago, 1913. ,, , ,. C. rend, v.2 & 3. 1571p. (v.l never published) The congress opened at Washington; after 2 days it moved to Chicago. 4. London, 1924. Reports of the commission. — Proceedings. 2 vols. 1873p. 5. Roma, Apr. 9-15, 1928. Actes. 2 vols. Roma, 1929. — Report of the Commission. 6. Buenos Aires, 1932. Actes. 7 vols. 7. 's-Gravenhage, 1936. Actes. 4 vol. 1360 REHABILITATION United States National rehabilitation conference. 4. Washington, 1923. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1361 RELIGIONS, HISTORY International International congress for the history of religions (1900- ) Var.: Congres international d'histoire des religions. Internationaler Kongress fiir allgemeine Religionsgeschichte. 1. Paris, Sept. 3-8, 1900. Actes. Par., 1904. 2. Basel, Aug. 30-Sept. 2, 1904. Verhandlungen. Basel, 1905. Also Actes. 3. Oxford, Sept. 15-18, 1908. Transactions. 2 vols. 4. Leyde, Sept. 9-12, 1912. 5. Paris, Oct. 1923. Actes. 2 vols. 523p. 466p. Par., 1925. [ 209 ] RELIGIOUS SCIENCES 1362 RELIGIOUS SCIENCES International Congres des sciences religieuses. 1. Stockholm, Aug. 31-Sept. 4, 1897. 1363 RELIGIOUS LIBERALS International International congress of religious liberals. 1. 2. 3. 4. Boston, 1907 (Proceedings & papers) 1364 RELIGION, PSYCHOLOGY International Internationaler religionspsychologischer Kongress. 1. Wien, 1931. Verhandlungen. 1365 RENAL INSUFFICIENCY International Congres de l'insuffisance renalc 1. Evian, Sept. 18-20, 1933. Rapports. 432p. — Discussions. 116p. See also Aesculape, 1934, 24: 221. 2. Evian, Sept. 21-24, 1938. 1366 RHEUMATISM England Conference on rheumatic diseases. 1. Bath, May 10-11, 1928. ★Proceedings, xi, 292p. Bath (1928) 1367 RHEUMATISM International (a) Congres international contre le rhumatisme (1929- ) 3. C. i. du rhumatisme. 5. International congress on rheumatism (and balneology) (and hydrology) Organized by the International League against rheumatism. 1. Budapest, 1929. 2. Liege & Amsterdam, 1931. 3. Paris, 1932. ★Rapports & communications. 602p. Dijon, 1934. 4. Moskva, May 3-7, 1934. ★Rapports & communications. 647p. Moskva, 1936. See also Soviet, klin., 1934, 20: 551-64.—Praxis, Bern, 1934, 23: 365-8.— Hygiea, Stockh., 1934, 96: 728; 758.—Brit. M. J., 1934, 1: 1041.—Acta rheum., 1934, 6: No. 22, 26-8. 5. Stockholm, Sept. 1936. See Warsz. czas. lek., 1936, 13: 722-5.—Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 714. 6. Oxford, London & Bath, Mar. 25-Apr. 3, 1938. See Paris med., 1938, 28: No. 19, xi-xii.—Ugeskr. laeger, 1938, 100: 512-4.—Arch. M. Hydr., Lond., 1938, 16: 50; 61; 65. 1367a RHEUMATISM International (b) Conference scientifique internationale du rhumatisme chronique progressif generalise. 1. Aix-les-Bains, 1934. ★Rapports. 575p. Aix-les-Bains, 1934. See also Presse meU, 1934, 42: 1326-8.—Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 1033; 1102.—Bruxelles meU, 1933/34. 14: 1241; passim. 1368 RHEUMATISM International (c) Jour nee internationale du rhumatisme. Paris, Oct. 9, 1937. See report in J. meU Paris, 1938, 58: 284-6. On radioactive medication, radioactive mineral waters. 1369 RICE Spain Conferencia nacional arrocera. Valencia, 1927. (Pub.) 296p. Madr., 1927. RICE, CULTURE [210] 1370 RICE, CULTURE International Congresso risicolo internazionale 1. Novara, Nov. 17-19, 1901. Atti. 148p. Novara, 1902. 2. Montara, Oct. 1-3, 1903. Atti. xxii, 272p. Mont., 1903. 3. Pavia, Oct. 27-29, 1906. Atti. 331p. Milano, 1907. 4. Vercelli, 1912. Atti. 447p. Verc, 1913. 1371 RIGHTS OF PROPERTY, ARTISTIC International Congres international de la propriete artistique. 1. Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 213p. Par., 1879. . „+:,,+;„„„, „v,;„v, Founded the Union internationale pour la protection des oeuvres httCraires et artistes, which held its conferences: 1. Bern, 1884; 2. Bern, 1885; 3. Bern, 1886; 4. Paris, Aug. 22, 1896, 5. Berlin, Oct. 14-Nov. 14, 1908 (Actes. Bern, 1909); 6. Bern, 1914; (?) Roma, June 2, 1928. The Convention of Bern (1886) was modified and revised by the later conferences. 1372 RIGHTS OF PROPERTY, INDUSTRIAL International Congres international de la propriete industrielle. (a) Wien, 1873. (b) Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 752p. Par., 1879. (1) Paris, 1880. (2) Paris, 1883. Concluded a convention. (3) Roma, 1886. (4) Paris, 1889. (5) Madrid, 1890. . t „ /cN _ „ _ ,,,,<,„, Further conferences for the revision of the convention were held: (6) Bruxelles, Dec. 1-14, 1897; (7) Bruxelles, Dec. 11-14, 1900 (Actes de la conference) Bern, 1901; (8) Washington, 1911; (9) 's-Gravenhage, 1925. 1. Wien, Oct. 2-7, 1897. j , ,M .,,.,, .. . Established the Association internationale pour la protection de la propriete industrielle, which organized further congresses. Comptes rendus publ. in the Annuaire of the Association. 2. London, June 1-4, 1898. 3. Zurich, Oct. 2-4, 1899. 4. Paris, July 23-28, 1900. 5. Lyon, Nov. 6-7, 1901. 6. Torino, Sept. 16-18, 1902. 7. Amsterdam, Sept. 17-18, 1903. 8. Berlin, May 24-28, 1904. 9. Liege, Sept. 12-15, 1905. 10. Milano, Sept. 14-16, 1906. 11. Dusseldorf, Sept. 5-8, 1907. 12. Stockholm, Aug. 26-30, 1908. 13. Nancy, Oct. 2-5, 1909. 14. Bruxelles, June 2-5, 1910. (?) Zurich, 1925. (?) Geneve, 1927. (?) Roma, 1928. (?) Budapest, 1930. (?) London, 1932. (?) London, May 1-June 2, 1934. 1373 RIGHTS, PRIVATE South America Congreso de derecho internacional privado sudamericano. (?) Montevideo, 1888-89. Actas y tratados. 2. ed. 858p. Montev., 1911, 1374 RIGHTS, COMPARATIVE International Congres international de droit compare. 2. Aja, Aug. 1937. 3. Helsinki, 1938(?) Rapports relatifs a la Finlande. 66p. Helsin., 1938, [211] RIVERS & HARBORS 1375 RIVERS & HARBORS United States National Rivers and harbors congress (1901- ) An association; annual meetings in Washington. Publ. Proceedings. 1. 1901; 33. Jan. 20-21, 1938. 1376 ROAD International International road congress (1908- ) Var.: Congres international de la route. Internationaler Strassenkongress. Organized by an international association. 1. Paris, 1908. C. rend. 2. Bruxelles, 1910. Rapp. & C. rend. 3 vols. 3. London, 1913. C. rend. d. trav. 728p. Par., 1913. 4. Sevilla, 1923. Rapp. C. rend. 3 vols. — C. rend. d. trav. 371p. Rennes, 1924. 5. Milano, 1926. C. rend. 6. Washington, 1930. 7. Munchen, 1934. C. rend. (French; German; English ed.) 1377 ROAD, SAFETY France Congres national pour la securite de la route. 1. Paris, 1933. See Ann. hyg., Par., 1933, p.648-64. 1378 ROSES International Congres international des roses. 1. (?) Rennes, 1906. 2. (?) Paris, May 1910. 1379 RUBBER International International rubber congress (1908- ) 1. London, 1908; 2. London, 1911; 3. New York, 1912; 4. London, 1914; 5. London, 1921; 6. Bruxelles, 1924; 7. Paris, 1927; 8. 1380 RUBBER Nederlandsch Indie Rubber congres met tentoonstelling. Batavia, 1914. Offic. verslag. — Introductory papers. 25 pts. 1380a RURAL LIFE Italy Convegno per il miglioramento della vita rurale. 1. Rome, July 2-3, 1938. 1381 SAFETY England National safety congress. 1. London, 1932. See Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 1382 SAFETY United States National safety congress. Annual meetings of the National safety Council. ? Cooperative safety congress the same? 19. Pittsburg, 1930. 20. Chicago, 1931. SAFETY, INDUSTRIAL [ 212 ] 1383 SAFETY, INDUSTRIAL New York New York State industrial safety congress. Annual sessions. Publ. Proceedings. 1. 1916. 11. Buffalo, 1927. ★Proceedings. 253p. Albany, 1928. 1384 SAMARITAN International International Samaritan congress. , ,,, Planned for Wien, 1893; adjourned owing to cholera epidemic; never held, became section 20 of the 8. International congress of hygiene, (bee ivied. Reform, 1893, 1: 267) 1385 SANATORIUM International Congres international des sanatoria et des maisons de santS prives. 2. Paris, 1937. See Bruxelles, meU, 1936/37, 17: 1604.—Gaz. hop., 1937, 110: 1026. 3. Berlin, Sept. 18-24, 1938. 1386 SANITARY American Congreso sanitario Americano de Lima. 1. Lima, 1888. ★Publication oficial. viii, 273p. Lima, 1889. See also Rev. mid. Chile, 1887/88, 16: 489-508.—Cr6n. mid., Lima, 1888, 5: 41-9.—Monitor med., Lima, 1887/88, 3: 247; 270; 279. 1387 SANITARY Australasia Australasian sanitary conference. 1. Sidney, Sept. 17-30, 1884. Proceedings in Australas. M. Gaz., 1884/85, 4: 18-22. 1388 SANITARY California State sanitary convention of California. Organized by the State Board of Health. 1. San Francisco, 1893. ★Proceedings. 77p. Sacramento, 1893. 2. San Jose, 1894. 3. San Francisco, 1895. ★Proceedings. 102p. Sacramento, 1895. 1389 SANITARY Europe Conference sanitaire europeenne. Warszawa, Mar. 20-28, 1922. Rapports, iv, 43p. Lausanne, League of Nat., 1922. 1390 SANITARY France Congres d'assainissement et de salubrite. 1. Paris, 1895. ★Comptes rendus d. travaux. 449p. Par., 1897. 1391 SANITARY International International sanitary conference (1852- ) Var.: Conference sanitaire internationale. Sometimes called Choleraconferenz. 1. Paris, July 27, 1851-Jan. 19, 1852. ★Proces-verbaux & Actes. 48 numbers. Par., 1852. — ★Actes et instructions pour l'execution de la convention sanitaire internationale (France. Min. agric.) 78p. (Par., 1853) — ★Sul sanitario congresso internazionale (by A. Cappello) 172p. Roma, 1852. — ★Rapports (by Accad. med. chir. Genova) Genova, 1852. See also Tr. Nat. Ass. Social Sc. (1859) Lond., 1860, 605-12.—Wien. med. Wschr., 1853, 3: 427: passim. [213] SANITARY 2. Paris, 1859. ★II 2. congresso sanitario ed il regno d'ltalia. 12p. Milano, 1866. See also Siglo meU, 1859, 6: 51. 3. Constantinople, Feb. 13-Sept., 1866. ★Proceedings, vi, 887p. Calcutta, 1866. — ★Ueber Ursprung und Verbreitungsart der Cholera. Commissionsbericht. 155p. Munch., 1867. — ★Abstracts of the proceedings and reports (by A. H. Leith) ix, 118p. Bom- bay, 1867. — ★Rapport sur les questions du programme. 83p. Const., 1866. — ★Abstracts from the report of a commission on questions regarding ... cholera (by S. L. Abbott) lip. (Boston, 1866) In Pamphlet vol. 215. — ★Report on Asiatic cholera (transl. by S. L. Abbott) iv, 104p. Bost., 1867. — ★Rapports sur les mesures. Const., 1866. 45p. — *Le cholera. 673p. Par., 1868. — ★Relatorio (by B. A. Gomez) 104p. Lisboa, 1867. — ★Rapport sur les mesures a prendre en Orient. 76p. Const., 1866. See also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1866, 2. R., 1. Afd. 4. Wien, July 1- , 1874. ★Proces-verbaux. ix, 551p. Wien, 1874. — *La conferencia (by F. M. Alvaro) Madr., 1876. See also Geneesk. arch, zeemacht, 1875, 4: 35, etc.—Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1874, 2. R„ 10: 1. Afd., 529-37.—Rec. trav. Com. consult, hyg. pub. France, 1877; 6: 1-73.—Lancet, Lond., 1874, 2: 75.—Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1875, 7: 592-609.—Siglo mCd., 1875, 22: 539; passim., 1876, 23: 18; passim.—Brit. M. J., 1874, 2: 178. 5. Washington, Jan. 5-Mar. 1, 1881. ★Proceedings, ii, 449p. Wash., 1881. — ★Protocols of proceedings. 8 nos. Wash., 1881 (Also French ed.) — ★Protocols of the proceedings of a committee. 5 nos. Wash., 1881. — ★Preamble and resolutions (notification of disease) lip. Wash., 1881. — ★Report of the committee ... 15p. Wash., 1881 (★Also French ed.) — ★Direcci6n general de beneficencia y sanidad (Spain) Madr., 1880. — ★Resolution of House and Senate. Wash., 1880. See also Tr. Am. M. Ass., 1881, 32: 321-39.—Bol. med. nav., S. Fernando, 1881, 4: 113-5.—Ned. mil. geneesk. arch., 1881, 5: 634-73.—Rec. trav. Com. consult, hyg. pub. France, 1883, 11: 86-100. 6. Roma, May 20-June 13, 1885. ★Protocoles & proces-verbaux. xiv, 393p. Roma, 1885. — *La conferenza (by J. Moleschott) Tor., 1885. See also Brit. M. J., 1885, 2: 386.—Rep. Superv. Surg. Marine Hosp., Wash., 1885/86, p. 279-303 (Abstract of conclusions)—Voen. med. J., 1885, 154: 1. sect., 81-126.—Rec. trav. Com. hyg. pub. France (1885) 1886, 15: 37-72; (1886) 1887, 1G: 38-51. 7. Venezia, 1892. Protocoles & proces-verbaux. See reports in C. rend. Acad, sc, 1892, 114: 1458-62.—Practitioner, Lond., 1892, 49: 464-80.— Sanitarian, N. Y., 1893, 30: 56-63.—Correio med., Lisboa, 1893, 22: 34; passim.—Bull. mid.. Par., 1892, 6: 1013-7; See also Textes juxtaposes (under 10. conference) 8. Dresden, Mar. 11-Apr. 15, 1893. ★Protocoles & proces-verbaux. xviii, 324p. Dresd., 1893. See also Ann. hyg., Par., 1893, 3. ser., 30: 385-408.—Brit. M. J., 1893, 1: 909.—Practitioner, Lond., 1893, 50: 390-6; 1894, 54: 377-400. Conference decided quinquennial renewal of the international sanitary convention. 9. Paris, 1894. See note under 10. conference. 10. Venezia, 1897. ★Textes juxtaposes (1892 & 1897) Brux., 1897. 123p. ★Proces-verbaux. xii, 518p. Roma, 1897. — ★(Verhandlungen) 128p. Berlin, 1898. Contains also report of the 9. conference. — ★Convenzione di Venezia. 48p. Milano, 1900. See also Rev. hyg., Par., 1897, 19: 577-89.—Tr. Epidem. Soc. London, 1897/98, n. ser., 17: 1-14. 11. Paris, Oct. 10-Dec. 3, 1903. ★Proces-verbaux. xv, 800p. Par., 1904. — ★Resa esecutoria in Italia. 58p. Roma, 1910. 12. Roma, 1907. 13. Paris, 1911/12. ★Proces-verbaux. xxiv, 954p. Par., 1912. — ★Convention of 1911/12 (transl. by R. W. Johnstone) 34p. Lond., 1919. 14. Paris, 1926. See Lancet, 1926, 1: & 2: 1392 SANITARY Italy (a) Congresso generale sanitario. 1. Roma, 1906. Atti. Sez, med. xyiii, 212p. Sez^ veter. viii, 104p. Roma, 1906. SANITARY [214] 1393 SANITARY Italy (b) Congresso interprovinciale sanitario dell'Alta Italia. Var.: C. sanitario interprovinciale ... 13. 14. ... dell'Alta Italia, Trento e Trieste. 10. Mantova, 1902. ★Atti. 557p. Mantova, 1903. 11. Udine, 1903. ★Atti. 460p. Udine, 1903. 12. Venezia, 1904. ★Atti. 656p. Venez., 1904. 13. Verona, 1905. ★Atti. 327p. Verona, 1906. 14. Parma, 1907. Atti. 382p. Parma, 1907. 15. Piacenza, 1908. Atti. 451p. Piac, 1909. 17. Genova, 1910. 1394 SANITARY (HOSPITALS) Italy Congresso sanitario degli ospedali civili. 1 (?) Genova, 1864. See Liguria med., 1864, 9: 86; 233. (?) Genova, 1907. See Policlinico, sez. prat., 1907, 14: (?) Palermo, 1914. 1396 SANITARY Italy (c) Assamblea generale dei rappresentanti degli ordini sanitari ed associazioni congeneri nel regno. (?) Roma, 1904. Resoconto delle sedute. 143p. Frascati, 1905. 1397 SANITARY Italy (d) Congresso nazionale dei vigili sanitari e personale tecnico addetto alle ispezioni per la vigilanza sanitaria. 1. Firenze, 1908. Atti. 164p. Fir., 1909. 1398 SANITARY Kentucky Kentucky State sanitary council. Semiannual meetings. Not a congress, 3. Bardstown, Mar. 26-27, 1884. ★Proceedings. Louisville, 1884. 1399 SANITARY Maryland Maryland State sanitary convention. 1. Baltimore, Nov. 27-28, 1883. ★Invitation. (Bait., 1883) 2. (place?) 1884. See Med. J., Bait., 1884/85, 11: 430-8. 1400 SANITARY Michigan Sanitary convention of the State of Michigan. Publ. Proceedings and addresses (*1880-1898) Meetings of the Michigan State Board of Health. 1. (?) Detroit, Jan. 7-8, 1880. 2. Battle Creek, 1881. 3. Ann Arbor, Feb. 28-Mar. 1, Apr. 11-12, 1882. etc. [215] SANITARY 1401 SANITARY Mississippi Valley Sanitary council of the Mississippi Valley (1879- ) 1. 1879; 2. 1880; 3. 1881; 4. 1882; 5. Jackson, Miss., Apr. 3-4, 1883. ★Proceedings, (n. p., 1883) 6. 1884; 7. 18S5. Reports for 6. & 7. in Rep. Illinois Bd Health, 1884/85, 6: & 7: 1402 SANITARY Ohio Sanitary convention. 1. Warren, Mar. 30-31, 1887. ★Arrangements for holding (Columbus, 1887) ?Was it ever heid? 2. Akron, Jan. 25-26, 1888. ★Programme. Columbus, 1887. 1403 SANITARY Panama Congreso sanitario nacional. 1. Chitre, 1933. ★ (Publication) xvii, 203p. Panama, 1934. 1404 SANITARY Pan American Pan American sanitary conference. Var.: Conferencia sanitaria panamericana. 1. General international sanitary convention (conference) of the American republics. 6. Conferencia sanitaria internacional de las Republicas Americanas. 10. As head title. See also No. 1386. 1. Washington, Oct. 1902. ★Transactions. 356p. Wash., 1903. 2. Washington, 1905. ★Transactions. 460p. Wash., 1906. 3. Mexico, D. F., 1907. ★Transactions. 251p. Wash., 1909. 4. Costa Rica, 1910. ★Transactions. 209p. Wash., 1910. See also Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1910, 25: 215-9. 5. Santiago de Chile, Nov. 5-12, 1911. Informe. 261p. La Paz., 1913. 6. Montevideo, Dec. 12-20, 1920. ★Actas. 197p. Wash. (1921) — ★Memoria de la delegaci6n del Uruguay. 223p. Montev., 1920. Reorganizes the Panamerican sanitary bureau. 7. La Habana, 1924. See Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1924, 50: No. 10-12. 8. Lima, Oct. 1927. 9. Buenos Aires, Nov. 12-22, 1934. ★Actas. 525p. Wash., 1935. See also Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1935, 14: 1-20; 612-6.—Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 76-80.— Bujl. Off. internat. hyg. pub., 1935, 27: 1097-107. 10. Bogota, Sept. 4-18 (12?) 1938. See Reforma meU, 1938, 24: 448-9. 1405 SANITARY Pennsylvania State sanitary convention (1886- ) 1. Philadelphia, May 12-14, 1886. ★Proceedings, ii, 230p. Harrisburg, 1888. — ★Preliminary announcements. Phila., 1886. 2. Lewisburg, May 17-18, 1888. ★Proceedings and papers. 120p, Harrisburg, 1889. — ★Preliminary announcements. (?) 1892. ★Preliminary announcements. 1405a SANITARY Portugal Congresso sanitario. Lisboa, 1858(?) See Siglo med., 1?58, 5: 63) SANITARY [216] 1406 SANITARY Quebec Convention des services sanitaires de la province de Quebec. Annual meetings. 1. Three Rivers, 1908. ★Proceedings. 73p. 2. Sherbrooke, 1909. 3. S. Hyacinthe, 1910. ★C. rendu. 140p. 4. Quebec, 1911. ★C. rendu. 163p. 6. Quebec, 1916. ★C. rend. 226p. 7. Fraserville, 1918. ★C. rendu. 213p. 8. Hull, 1919. ★C. rendu. 167p. 9. Chicoutimi, 1921. ★C. rendu. 208p. 1407 SANITARY Russia: Sankt Peterburg S. Peterburgsky gubernsky sanitarny sezd. 1. Sankt Peterburg, 1874. Protokol in Zdorovie, 1874/75, 1: 189; 221. 3. S. Peterburg, Aug. 20, 1877. See Vrach. vied., 1882, 7: No. 28. 4. S. Peterburg, Apr. 11, 1885. See Russ. med., 1885, 10: No. 6, p.127. 1408 SANITARY Russia (White) Usebelaruskaia sanitarnaia narada. 2. Feb. 16-20, 1928. 1411 SANITARY South America Convencion sanitaria entre las republicas Argentina, Estados Unidos del Brasil, Paraguay y Oriental del Uruguay. 1904. ★Convenci6n (Uruguay. Consejo nacional de higiene) 19p. Montev., 1906. 1412 SANITARY ENGINEERING International International conference on sanitary engineering. 1. London, 1924. ★Transactions. 383p. Lond., 1924. 1413 SANITARY ENGINEERING United States Conference on State sanitary engineering. Annual. 9. (Chicago, 1928?) See transactions in Pub. Health Bull., Wash., 1930, No. 196, iii-xiv, 1-68. 1414 SANITARY INDUSTRY Italy Congresso nazionale per le Industrie sanitarie italiane. 3. Napoli, Sept. 21-24, 1922. Atti. 206p. Nap., 1924. 1415 SANITARY MATERIAL International Conference internationale de I'Institut international d'etudes de materiel sanitaire. 1. Geneve, 1927. [217] SANITARY OFFICERS 1416 SANITARY OFFICERS New York Conference of sanitary officers of the State of New York. ★Proceedings (1901-1912) 1. 1901 (*) 1418 SANITARY TECHNIC International Congres international de technique sanitaire et d'hygiene urbaine. Var.: Internationaler Kongress fiir Gesundheitstechnik und Stadtehygiene. Congresso internazionale di tecnica sanitaria ed igiene urbanistica. See publications in ★Riv. internaz. ingegner. san. urban. 1. Praha, 1930. 2. Milano, 1931. Allgem. Protokoll. Berichte. Mitteilungen. 3 vols. 3. Lyon, 1932. C. rend. 4. Toulouse, July 3-7, 1933. See Techn. san. mun., Par., 1933, 28: 385-417. 1419 SANITATION, DOMESTIC England Conference of domestic sanitation in urban and rural districts. (?) 1884. ★Transactions. 309p. Lond., 1884. In Pamphlet vol. No. 2125. 1420 SCARLET FEVER Germany & Russia Deutsch-russischer Scharlachkongress. Konigsberg, June 11-14, 1928. See Med. mizly uzbekist., 1928, No. 11, 90-7.—Mosk. med. J., 1928, No. 7, 116-9. 1421 SCHOOL HYGIENE England Conference on education under healthy conditions. (?) Manchester, Apr. 14-17, 1885. ★Proceedings. 368p. Manch., 1885. 1422 SCHOOL HYGIENE France Congres d'hygiene scolaire et de pedagogie physiologique (1903- ) 1. Paris, Nov. 1-2, 1903. ★Rapports et communications. 277p. Par., 1904. 2. Paris, June 11-13, 1905. ★Rapports et communications. 332p. Par., 1906. Organized by the Ligue des medecins et des families pour I'hygiene scolaire. 3. 1910; 4. 1913. 1423 SCHOOL HYGIENE French speaking Congres d'hygiene scolaire de langue francaise. ' 3. Paris, Apr. 1-3, 1921. (Publ.) 287p. Par., 1922. See Lyon mid., 1921, 130: 1424 SCHOOL HYGIENE International International congress on school hygiene (1904- ) Var.: Internationaler Kongress fiir Schulgesundheitspflege. Internationaler Kongress fiir Schulhygiene. Congres international d'hygiene scolaire. 1. Niirnberg, Apr. 4-9, 1904. Bericht. 4 vols. 516p.; 562p.; 528p.; 561p. Niirnb., 1904. — Bericht. 201p. Zurich, 1904. 2. London, Aug. 5-10, 1907. ★Transactions. 3 vols, xxiv, xv, vi, 1008p. (total) Lond., 1908. SCHOOL HYGIENE [ 218 ] 3. Paris, Aug. 2-7, 1910. ★Rapports. 2 vols. 749p. 499p. Par., 1910. — ★Compte rendu. 1015p. Par., 1911. 4. Buffalo, Aug. 25-30, 1913. ★Transactions. 5 vols. Buffalo, 1914. — ★Report of the sex education sessions (Am. Fed. Sex Hyg.) N. Y., 1913. — ★Preliminary bulletin. 86p. Buffalo, 1913. 5 (?) Athenai, July 19-23, 1936. See report in Orv. hetilap, 1936, 80: 1123-5. 1425 SCHOOL HYGIENE Italy Congresso nazionale per I'igiene della scuola e la assistenza alia fanciuUezza. (?) 1922. See Igiene d. scuola, 1922, 13: 121; 145; 169. 1426 SCHOOL HYGIENE Mexico Congreso higienico-pedagogico. 1. Mexico, 1882. ★ Memorias. 208p. Mex., 1883. 1428 SCHOOL MEDICINE International Congres international de medecine scolaire et d'education physique. 1 (?) Paris, July 1-7, 1937. See Med. scol., Par., 1937, 26: 185-8. 1429 SCIENCE Belgium (a) Congres scientifique de Belgique. (?) Liege, 1836. 1430 SCIENCE Belgium (b) Congres national scientifique. Antwerpen, Aug. 26-31, 1885. ★Comptes rendus et memoires. 356p. Brux., 1886. 1431 SCIENCE Belgium (c) Congres national des sciences. 1. Bruxelles, 1930. C. rendus. 1269p. Brux. 2. Bruxelles, 1935. C. rendus. 2 vols. 1432 SCIENCE Chile Congreso cientifico general chileno (1894- ) 1. 1894; (?) 1896; (?) 1897; (?) 1899; (?) 1900; (?) 1903; (?) Santiago de Chile, Dec. 25, 1908-Jan. 5, 1909. ★Trabajos de las ciencias medicas e higiene. (5. sect.) Santiago, 1909. 1433 SCIENCE France Congres scientifique de France (1833- ) Held annually. See also 1447. 1. Rouen (Caen?) 1833; 2. Poitiers, 1834; 3. Douai, 1835; 4. Blois, 1836; 5. Metz, 1837; 6. Clermont-Ferrand, 1838; 7. Le Mans, 1839 (Memoires. 2 vols); 8. Besancon, 1840; 9. Lyon, 1841 (Memoires. 2 vols) 10. Strasbourg, 1842. Memoires. 2 vols See also Gior. Soc. med. chir. Torino, 1842, 15: 385-443; 1845, 23: 117-28. [219] SCIENCE 11. Angers, Sept. 1843. Memoires. 2 vols. See also Gior. Soc. med. chir. Torino, 1844, 19: 34-84. 12. Nimes, 1844. 13. Reims, 1845. ★Discours (by V. Bally) 19p. Reims (n. d.) See Pamphlet vol. 467. 14. Marseille, Sept. 1-10, 1846. Memoires. 2 vols. See also Gior. sc. med. Torino, 1847, 28: 250, etc.—Ann. Univ. med. Milano, 1846, 120: 185-216. 15. Tours, 1847. Memoires. 2 vols. 16. Rennes; 1849. Memoires. 2 vols. 17. Nancy, 1850. Memoires. 2 vols. 18. Orleans, 1851. Memoires. 2 vols. See also Gaz. hop., 1852, 25: 179, etc. 19. Toulouse, 1852. Memoires. 2 vols. 20. Arras, 1853. Memoires. 2 vols. — Programme. 21. Dijon, 1854. 22. Le Puy, 1855. Memoires. 2 vols. 23. La Rochelle, 1856. Memoires. 2 vols. 24. Grenoble, 1857. Memoires. 2 vols. 25. Auxerre, 1858. Memoires. 2 vols. — ★Delineamenti della sezione di medicina e di chirurgia (by T. Riboli) Torino, 1858. 26. Limoges, 1859. 27. Cherbourg, 1860. 28. Bordeaux. 29. S. Etienne, 1862. ★Reminiscenze (by T. Riboli) Tor., 1862. 30. Chambery, 1863. See Montpellier med., 1863, 11: 475-91. Further congresses: 31. Troyes, 1864; 32. Rouen, 1865; 33. Nice, 1866 (3 vols.) 34. Amiens, 1867; 35. Montpellier, 1868; 36. Chartres, 1869; 37. Moulins, 1870; 38. Saint-Brieue, 1872; 39. Pau, 1873; 40. Rodez, 1874; 41. Perigueux, 1876; 42. Autun, 1876; 43. Versailles, 1876; 44. Nice, 1878; etc. 1434 SCIENCE France: Angers Congres scientifique a I'occasion de I'Exposition nationale de 1895 de la ville d'Angers. Angers, 1895. (Publ.) Angers, 1895. 1435 SCIENCE France: Gard Conference scientifique annuelle du Gard (1846- ) 1. Nimes, 1846. 1436 SCIENCE India Indian science congress. Annual; organized by the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 13. Bombav, 1926. 24. Hyderabad, 1937. Proceedings, xii, 614p. Calc, 1937. 25. Calcutta, Jan. 3-9, 1938. See Ind. M. Rec, 1938, 58: 2-14. 1437 SCIENCE International Congres scientifique international. Organized by the International society of Academic sciences. 1. Paris, 1900. 2. London. 1904. SCIENCE [ 220 ] 3. Wien, 1907. 4. Roma, 1910. (?) Liege, June 18-24, 1922. Report of the electric section. 674p. Liege, 1923. 1438 SCIENCE Italy Congresso scientifico italiano (1839- ) Var.: Congresso degli scienziati italiani. Riunione ... 1. 1839; 2. Torino, Sept. 1840. See rep. of medical section in Ann. univ. med., Milano, 1840, 96: 241-355. 3. Firenze, Sept. 1841. See rep. of med. section in Ann. univ. med., Milano, 1841, 100: 331-478; 1842, 101: 5-112. 4. Padova, Sept. 1842. ★Atti. cviii, 588p. Pad., 1843. — ★Sulla riforma carceraria. 16p. Milano, 1843. See in Pamphlet vol. 1120. For Rimembranze see Ann. univ. med., Milano, 1843, 104: 475-532; 1844, 105: 128-77. 5. Lucca, Sept. 1843. For Rimembranze see Ann. univ. med., Milano, 1843, 108: 584-634; 1844, 109: 213; 564. 6. Milano, Sept. 1844. ★Diario (No. 14 only) 8p. Milano (1844) — *I documenti ed atti intorno alia peste orientale. 51p. Milano, 1845. See also Ann. univ. med., Milano, 1844, 112: 56; passim; 1845, 113: 30; passim. 7. Napoli, Sept. 1845. See Ragguaglio delle letture in Ann. univ. med., Milano, 1845, 116: 247-413; 1846, 117: 605-27; 118: 214-40.—Gazz. med. Milano, 1846, 5:9; passim. 8. Genova, Sept. 1846. ★Rapporto della commissione sulla peste. 24p. Genova, 1846. — Atti. viii, 104p. Genova, 1847. See also Ann. univ. med., Milano, 1846, 120: 273-371; 1847, 121: 149-229. 9. Venezia, 1847. ★Relazione dei lavori della commissione piemontese (pellagra) 68p. Tor., 1847. See also Gaz. med., Milano, 1847, 6: 357, etc.—Mem. med. contemp., Venez., 1847, 18: 482-522. (extra) Firenze, 1861. Rendiconto delle sedute. 27p. Fir., 1861. 10. Siena, 1862. 11. Roma, 1873. Atti. 376p. Roma, 1875. See also Arch. ital. mal. nerv., 1874, 11: 41-69. 12. Palermo, 1875. Atti. xxxix, 212p. Roma, 1879. 1439 SCIENCE Pan American Pan American scientific congress (1898- ) Var.: American scientific congress. Congreso cientffico Pan-Americano. 1.-3. Congreso cientffico Latino Americano. 1. Buenos Aires, 1898. (Publ.) 5 vol. B. Air., 1898-1900. 2. Montevideo, 1901. 1. (4) Santiago de Chile, Dec. 25, 1908-Jan. 5, 1909. ★ (Publication) 2 vols. Santiago, 1915. — Organizaci6n. Actos. 304p. Santiago, 1915. 2. Washington, 1912. Proceedings. Wash., 1915-16. 4. San Jose, 1931. 1440 SCIENCE Pan Pacific Pan Pacific science congress (1923- ) 1. Melbourne and Sydney, 1923. ★Proceedings. 2 vols, xix, 1677p. (total) Melb. (1923) — ★Pamphlets for Sydney meeting. 36p. — ★Guide book to the excursion to the Illawarra district. 28p. — ★Notes on the zoology of New South Wales. 22p. — ★List of members. 21p. Pamphlets, guide book, notes, and list bound with Proceedings. 3. Tokyo, 1926. Proceedings. 2 vols. See also report in Rep. Nat. Rec. Counc. Japan, 1930, No. 6-7, 171-217. [221] SCIENCE 4. Batavia and Bandoeng, May-June, 1929. Pamphlets, guide book, notes, and list bound with Proceedings. See also Rep. Nat. Res. Counc. Japan, 1932, No. 8-9, 301-20. 5. Victoria and Vancouver, 1933. Proceedings and scientific papers. 5 vols (4000p.) 1441 SCIENCE Peru Congreso cientifico de Lima. 1 (?) Lima, 1924. See Rev. mid. hyg. trop., 1925, 17: 1442 SCIENCE, CATHOLIC International Congres scientifique international des catholiques (1888- 1. Paris, Apr. 8-13, 1888. C. rend. 2 vols. Par., 1889. 2. Paris, Apr. 1-6, 1891. ★Compte rendu. 8 sections in 2 vols. Par., 1891. 3. Bruxelles, Sept. 3-8, 1894. C. rend. 9 sections. Brux., 1895. 4. Freiburg (Switz.), Aug. 16-20, 1897. C. rend. 11 sect. Fribourg, 1899. 5. Munchen, Sept. 24-28, 1900. Akten. 1443 SCIENCE, HISTORY International International congress of the history of science (1929- ) Var.: Congres international d'histoire des sciences. There is also a Comite international d'histoire des sciences, which held its meet. ings: 1. Paris, May 20-25, 1929; 2. Paris, May 22-24, 1930; 3. London, June 28-29, 1931; 4. Paris, May 13-16, 1932. Reports in Archeion. 1. Paris, May 20-25, 1929. ★Comptes rendus. cviii. In Archeion, 1929, 11: 2. London, June 28-July 3, 1931. See report in Archeion. 3. Berlin, 1934. 4. (?) Zurich, Aug. 28-Sept. 4, 1938. 1445 SCIENCE, UNITY International International congress for the unity of science. Internationaler Kongress fiir Einheit der Wissenschaft. (?) Praha, 1934. Bericht. 180p. Preliminary meeting. 4. Cambridge, Engl., July 14-19, 1938. On modification of the scientific language. 1446 SCIENCE WRITERS Science writers' conference. (?) 1938. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1938, 110: IB; 10B. 1447 SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES France Congres (des delegues) des societes savantes des departements sous la direction de 1'Institute des provinces (1850- ) Since 1896: Congres des societes savantes de Paris et des departements. 1. 1850. Bulletin des sessions. 2. 1851. (?) Paris, 1896. Comptes rendus. Par., 1896. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----XV SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES [ 222 ] (?) Strasbourg, 1920. C. rend. 176p. Par., 1920. (?) Paris, 1921. C. rend, iv, 137p. Par., 1921. — Discours (by A. Blanchet) 26p. Par., 1921. (?) Marseille, 1922. C. rend. sect. d. sciences. 103p. Par., 1922. (?) Paris, 1923. C. rend. 234p. Par., 1923. (?) Dijon, 1924. C. rend. 289p. Par., 1924. (?) Paris, 1925. C. rend. 518p. Par., 1925. 71. Nice, Apr. 19-23, 1938. See Presse m6d„ 1938, 46: 943-5. 1448 SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES France: Provence Congres des societes savantes de Provence. 1. Marseille, July 31-Aug. 2, 1906. C. rend. mem. 968p. Aix-en-Provence, 1907. (?) Aries, May-June 1909. C. rend. & mem. xxxi, 579p. Par., 1910. 1449 SCIENTIFIC SOCIETIES France: Savoie Congres des societes savantes de la Savoie (1878- Var.: ... savantes savoisiennes. 1. Saint-Jean-de-Maurienne, 1878. 16. Annecy, Aug. 5-7, 1901. (Pub.) Annecy, 1902. 1450 SCIENTISTS, CATHOLIC Germany Versammlung katholischer Gelehrten. Munchen, Sept. 28-Oct. 1, 1863. Verhandlungen. 143p. Regensb., 1863. 1451 SEAMEN'S HEALTH International International conference on health of the seamen (1926- 1. Conference on the welfare of the seaman. Under the auspices of the Red Cross. 1. Oslo, 1926; 2. Geneve, 1929. 1452 SEED TESTING International International seed testing congress (1906- ) Var.: Internationale Konferenz fiir Samenpriifung. Conference internationale pour l'essai des semences et la botanique ap- pliquee. 5. Congres international d'essais de semences. 1. Hamburg, Sept. 10-14, 1906. Verhandlungen. 140p. Berl., 1907. 2. Minister & Wageningen, May 13-14, 1910. 3. K0benhavn, 1922 (1921?) (Publ.) 4. Cambridge, 1924. Proceedings. 5. Roma, May 16-19, 1928. Actes. 448p. Roma 1929. 6. Wageningen, 1931. Proceedings. 7. Stockholm, 1934. C. rend. [223] SEROLOGY 1453 SEROLOGY International International serological conference (1921- ) 1. Conference internationale de la standardisation des serums et des reactions serologiques. Var.: International conference on the standardization of sera. Organized by the Health section of the League of Nations. 1. London, Dec. 12-14, 1921. (Publ.) ii, 12p.; 6p. 's-Gravenhage, 1923. 2. Paris, 1922. 1454 SEX REFORM International International congress for sexual reform (1921- ) 1. Internationale Tagung fiir Sexualreform auf sexualwissenschaftlicher Grund- Var.: Kongress der Weltliga fiir Sexualreform. 1. Berlin, 1921. Vortrage: Sexualreform und Sexualwissenschaft. 2. K0benhavn, July 1-5, 1928. Bericht. 307p. Kbh., 1929. 3. London, 1929. Bericht. xl, 670p. Lond., 1930. 1455 SEX RESEARCH International International congress on sexology (1926- ) 1. Internationaler Kongress fur Sexualforschung. 2. International congress for sex research. 3. As head title. 1. Berlin, Oct, 10-16, 1926. ★Verhandlungen. 5 vols in 2. Berl., 1927-28. 2. London, 1930. 3. Brno, 1932. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: pt 2. 1456 SEX QUESTION Italy Congresso italiano di questione sessualc 1. Firenze, Nov. 1910. 1457 SHORT WAVE International (a) Reunion internationale consacree aux ondes courtes en medecine. (place?) 1934. See Ann. Inst, actin., Par., 1934/35, 9: 81-5. 1458 SHORT WAVE International (b) Internationaler Kongress fiir Kurzwellen in Physik, Biologie und Medizin (1937- ) 1. Wien, July 10-17, 1937. ★Referate und Mitteilungen. 352p. Wien, 1937. See also Ann. Inst, actin., Par., 1937, 11: 121-7; 128-43.—Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 745. J. radio!, electr., 1937, 21: 517-20.—Arch. Phys. Ther., 1937, 18: 636-9. 1459 SHORT WAVE Russia Vsesoiuzne soveshchanie vrachei biologov i fizikov po vopros&m primenenia korotkikh i ultrakorotkikh voln v meditsinc 1. Moskva, May 16-19, 1937. See Sovet. med., 1937, No. 3, 48-50. 1460 SICK, ASSISTANCE Italy Convegno per uno scambio d'idee suUe questioni relative all'assistenza agli infirmi. Firenze, 1920. Atti. 92p. Fir., 1920. SILICOSIS [224] 1461 SILICOSIS International International conference on silicosis. 1. Johannesburg, Aug. 13-27, 1930. v _ ★Records (Report of proceedings; papers) 692p. Geneve, 19dU. Forms No. 13, ser. F. Stud. Rep. Internat. Labour Off. — ★Supplement. Resolutions. 24p. Geneve, 1930. 1462 SILKWORM International Congresso bacologico internazionale (1870- ) Var.: Congres international sencicole. 1. (place) 1870. 2. Udine, 1871. Atti & mem. 288p. Udine, 1872. 3. Rovereto, 1872. 5. Milano, 1876. Adunanza dei giorni. 1876. — Atti & memorie. 332p. Milano, 187b. 6. Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 154p. Par.. 1879. 7. Siena, 1881. 1463 SILKWORM Italy Congresso nazionale di bacologia e sericoltura (1884- ) 1. Torino, 1884; 2. Varese, 1886; 3. Cuneo, 1895; 4. Torino, 1898. 1465 SKILL, EDUCATION Germany Deutscher Kongress fiir Handfertigkeit-Unterricht. 1882: K. f. Handfertigkeitsunterricht und Haustieiss. 7. 8. Deutscher Kongress fiir erziehliche Knaben-Handarbeit. (?) Leipzig, June 3, 1882. Verh. 98p. Gera, 1882. (?) Stuttgart, Sept. 30, 1886. (Publ.) 81p. Bremen, 1887. 7. Magdeburg, Sept. 25, 1887. (Publ.) Goriitz, 1887. 8. Munchen, Sept. 22-23, 1888. (Publ.) Goriitz, 1889. 1467 SLAVE International Antislavery convention. Convention internationale pour combattre la traite des esclaves. (England) June 1840. Proceedings. 1841. (?) London, Dec. 20, 1841. Called quintuple convention. 1468 SOCIAL Germany Evangelisch-sozialer Kongress (1890- ) Publ. Berichte iiber die Verhandlungen. 1 Berlin, May 27-29, 1890; 2. Berlin, May 28-29, 1891; 3. Berlin, Apr. 20-21,,1892, ' 4 Berlin, 1893; 5. Frankfurt a. M., 1894; 6. Erfurt, 1895; 7. Stuttgart, 1896; 8. Leipzig, 1897; 9. Berlin, 1898; 10. Kiel, 1899; 11. Karlsruhe 1900; 12 Braun- schweig, 1901; 13. Dortmund, 1902; 14. Darmstadt, 1903; 15. Breslau, 1904; 16. Hannover, 1905; 17. Jena, 1906; 18. Strassburg, 1907; 19. Dessau, 1908;; 20. Heilbronn, 1909; 21. Chemnitz, 1910; 22. Danzig, June 6-8, 1911; 23. Essen, May 28-30, 1912; 24. Hamburg, May 13-15, 1913; 25. Nurnberg, Apr. 15-17, 1914, 26. Berlin, Apr. 11-12, 1917; 27. Leipzig, Oct. 15-16, 1918; 28 Berlin, June 23-24, 1920; 29. Erfurt, Oct. 6, 1921; 30. Iserlohn, May 23-25, 1923; 31 Reut- lingen June 10-12, 1924; 32. Halle, June 2-4, 1925; 33. (place) May 25, 1926; 34 June 7-9, 1927; 35. May 29-31, 1928; 36. May 21-23, 1929; 37. June 10-12, 1930; 38. Duisburg, 1931; 39. Karlsruhe, 1932; etc. [225] SOCIAL 1469 SOCIAL Spain Congreso sociale (?) Madrid. (Publ.) 4 vols. Madr., 1907-10. 1470 SOCIAL AGENCIES California State conference of social agencies. Before 1916: State conference of charities and corrections. Publ. Proceedings; Social agencies bulletin. 1471 SOCIAL ECONOMY Catholic Congres d'economie sociale catholique. 1 (?) Li6-e, Sept. 1920. Rapports. 292p. Liege, 1921. 1472 SOCIAL ECONOMY International World social economy congress. Congreso internacional de economia social. (?) Buenos Aires(?) 1924. Antecedentes, programa, reglamento. 22p. B. Air., 1924. (?) Amsterdam, 1931. 1473 SOCIAL ECONOMY Spanish American Congreso social y economico hispano-americano. 1. Madrid, 1900. '9 (Publ.) 2 vols. 1544p. Madr., 1902. 1474 SOCIAL HYGIENE British Imperial social hygiene congress (1924- ) Organized by the British social hygiene council. Held in London. 1. London, 1924. See J. Soc. Hyg., N. Y., 1924, 10: 549.—Presse med., 1924, 32: 1803-8. 2. 1925; 3. 1927; 4. 1929; 5. 1931; 6. 1933; 7. 1935(?) 8. London, July 5-9, 1937. 1475 SOCIAL HYGIENE Central States (U. S.) Central State conference on the problem of social hygiene. 1. (?) Chicago, 1915. 1476 SOCIAL HYGIENE France Congres de 1'Alliance d'hygiene sociale (1904- ) 1. Arras, 1904. Travaux. In Annales of the alliance, No. 1 bis. 2. Montpellier, 1905. Travaux. In Annales of the alliance. No. 3 bis. — (Publ.) Montp., 1906. 5. Agen, 1909. Rapp. & disc. 6. Marseille, 1910. C. rend. 7. Roubaix, 1911. Rapp. (?) Bordeaux, Oct. 1938. 1477 SOCIAL HYGIENE Interallied Congres interalliee d'hygiene sociale pour les regions devastees par la guerre. 1. Paris, 1919. (Publ.)_4 pts. Par., 1919. SOCIAL HYGIENE [226] 1478 SOCIAL HYGIENE International International congress on social hygiene. 4. Buffalo, 1913. 1479 SOCIAL HYGIENE New York Regional conference on social hygiene. New York 1933. See J. Social Hyg., N. Y., 1933, 19: 1480 SOCIAL HYGIENE, INSTRUCTION International International congress on the propagation of social hygiene instruction. Var.: Congres international de propagande d'hygiene sociale et d'education prophylactique sanitaire et morale. 1. Paris, 1923 (1922?) See Bull. Soc. fr. prophyl. san., 1923, 23: 83-94.—Paris med., 1922, 44. 1481 SOCIAL INSURANCE International International congress on social insurance (1889- ) 1. 2. Congres international des accidents du travail. 3. 5. Congres int. des accidents du travail et des assurances sociales. 6. 7. Arbeiterversicherungskongress. 8. C. i. des assurances sociales. 1. Paris, 1889. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols. 516p.; 473p. Par., 1889-90. Established a permanent committee which publishes Bulletin (1: 1889- ) called Bulletin des assurances sociales after 1909. Conferences held: 1. 's-Gravenhage, 1910; 2. Dresden, 1911; 3. Zurich, 1912; 4. 2. Bern, Sept. 21-26, 1891. ★Rapports & proces-verbaux. xxiii, 797p. Bern, 1892. — ★Appendix. 55p. 3. Milano, Oct. 1-6, 1894. Rapp. & p. verb. 2 vols. Milano, 1894-95. 4. Bruxelles, July 26-31, 1897. Rapp. & p. verb. & communic. Brux., 1898. 5. Paris, June 23-30, 1900. ★Rapports. Comptes rendus. 2 vols, v, 698p.; 351p. Par., 1901. 6. Dusseldorf, 1902. See Med. Reform, 1902, 10: 247-9. 7. Wien, 1905. (Publ.) 2 vols. 131p.;666p.;728p. Wien, 1906. Also French ed. 126p.; 635p.; 724d. See also Med. Reform, 1905, 13: 314; 325. 8. Roma, 1908. ★Atti. 2 vol. Roma, 1909. — Actes. 3 vols. 9. 's-Gravenhage, 1910. (?) Washington, 1915. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1914, 62: Was it ever held? 1482 SOCIAL INSURANCE Spain Conferencia de seguros sociales. (?) Madrid, 1917. (Publ.) Madr., 1917. 1483 SOCIAL INSURANCE, EXPERTS International Internationaler Kongress der Sozialversicherungsfachleutc (?) Budapest, 1935. Die Rationalisierung der Sozialversicherung. 1484 SOCIALISTIC, HYGIENE France Congres du parti social de la sante publique, 1. Paris, 1932. See J. Social Hy?., 1931, 80: [ 227 ] SOCIALISTIC ORGANIZATIONS 1485 SOCIALISTIC ORGANIZATIONS France Congres general des organisations socialistes frangaise 1. Paris, Dec. 3-8, 1899. C. rend, stenogr. Par., 1900. 2. Paris, Sept. 28-30, 1900. C. rend. Par., 1901. 3. Lyon, May 26-28, 1901. C. rend. Par., 1901. 4. Tours, Mar. 2-4, 1902. C. rend. Par., 1902. 1486 SOCIAL MEDICINE Italy Congresso nazionale di medicina sociale (assicurazioni sociali) 1. Milano, June 17-19, 1929. Atti. 363p. Milano, 1930. 1487 SOCIAL POLITICS International Congres international de politique sociale. Kongress fiir Sozialpolitik. 1. Praha, Oct. 2-4, 1924. Verh. & Ber. 410p. Jena, 1925. — C. rend. & Rapports. 412p. Nancy, 1925. 1488 SOCIAL PROBLEM Germany Versammlung zur Besprechung der socialen Frage. (?) Eisenach, Oct. 6-7, 1872. Verh. 261p. Lpz., 1873. 1489 SOCIAL SCIENCE British Social science congress. (?) Leeds, Oct. 1871. ★On certain important points in the sanitary condition of villages (H. W. Acland) 8p. Oxf., 1872. (?) Plymouth, 1872. ★Health (H. W. Acland) 58p. Oxf., 1873. (?) Aberdeen (1876 or 1877?) 1490 SOCIAL SCIENCE International (a) Congres international pour le progres des sciences sociales. Organized by the Association internationale pour le progres des sciences sociales. 2. Gand, Sept. 13-20, 1863. See Gaz. med. Algerie, 1863. 8: 107. The 4. section on welfare and public health. On organization of first aid in warfare; occupational therapy of the insane; cradles; housing of workmen; apparent death; marriage laws and hygiene. 1491 SOCIAL SCIENCES International (b) Congres international des sciences sociales et economiques. (?) Bordeaux, Sept. 16-21, 1907. Documents. Bord., 1908. 1492 SOCIAL SCIENCES, INSTRUCTION International Congres international de I'enseignement des sciences sociales. 1. Paris. 1900. Rapports divers. 29 pts. Par., 1901. 1493 SOCIAL SERVICE North Carolina Conference for social service. Publ. Social service quarterly, v. 1-5, 1913-17. SOCIAL SERVICE, JEWISH [ 228 ] 1494 SOCIAL SERVICE, JEWISH United States National conference of Jewish social service (1900- ) Before 1919: Nat. Conf. of Jewish charities. Publ. Proceedings. 1. 1900; 7. 1912. 1495 SOCIAL STUDY France Reunion royaliste d'etudes sociales. (1?) Reims. 1897(?) (Publ.) Reims, 1897. 1496 SOCIAL WELFARE Missouri State conference for social welfare. Before 1914: ... of charities. 1. 1901; 15. 1914. 1497 SOCIAL WELFARE Pennsylvania Conference on social welfare (1909- ) Before 1915: ... on charities and correction. Publ. Proceedings. 1. 1909; 2. 1910; 3. 1911; 4. 1912; 5. 1913 (no publ.) 6. 1914; 7. 1915 (no publ.) 8. 1916; 9. 1917 (no publ.) 1498 SOCIAL WORK Belgium Congres des oeuvres sociales. 1. Liege, 1886. (Publ.) 2. Liege, Sept. 4-7, 1887. (Publ.) Liege, 1887. 3. Liege, Sept. 7-10, 1890. (Publ.) Liege, 1891. 1499 SOCIAL WORK Chile Congreso chileno de asistencia social. 1. 1917; 2. 1922; 3. Santiago de Chile, Sept. 1932. 1500 SOCIAL WORK International International conference on social work (1928- ) Var.: Internationale Konferenz fiir soziale Arbeit. Conference internationale du service socia'. 1. Paris, 1928. See Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1929, 11: Called by Dr Reni Sand. 2. Frankfurt a. M., 1932. Internationaler Bericht. xx, 816p. Karlsruhe, 1933. See also Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1932, 14:—Nosokomeion, 1932, 3: 215. 3. London, July 1936. C. rend. 685p. Lond., 1937. 4. Bruxelles, 1940. 1501 SOCIAL WORK Kansas Conference of social work. Before 1917: Conference of charities and corrections, Publ. Proceedings, 8, 1907; 18. 1918, [229] SOCIAL WORK 1502 SOCIAL WORK United States National conference of social work[ers] (1874— ) 1. Conference of the board of public charities. 2.-6. Conference of charities. 7.-8. Conference of charities and correction. 9.-10. National conference of charities. 11.-43. National conference of charities and corrections. 44. As head title. Publ. ★Proceedings (1: 1874- ) ★(National) Bulletin; and additional pamphlets. Annual meetings. 1. New York, 1874; 2. Detroit, 1875; 3. Saratoga, 1876; 4. Saratoga, 1877; 5. Cincin- nati, 1878; 6. Chicago, 1879; 7. Cleveland, 1880; 8. Boston, 1881; 9. Madison, 1882; 10. Louisville, 1883; 11. S. Louis, 1884; 12. Washington, 1885; 13. S. Paul, 1886; 14. Omaha, 1887; 15. Buffalo, 1888; 16. S. Francisco, 1889; 17. Baltimore, 1890; 18. Indianapolis, 1891; 19. Denver, 1892; 20. Chicago, 1893; 21. Nashville. 1894; 22. New Haven, 1895; 23. Grand Rapids, 1896; 24. Toronto, Ontario, 1897; 25. New York, 1898; 26. Cincinnati, 1899; 27. Topeka, 1900; 28. Washing- ton, 1901; 29. Detroit, 1902; 30. Atlanta, 1903; 31. Portland, Me, 1904; 32. Portland, Ore, 1905; 33. Philadelphia, 1906; 34. Minneapolis, 1907 (Cumulative index to vol. 1-33, of Proceedings. lOlp. Indianap., 1907) 35. Richmond, 1908; 36. Buffalo, 1909; 37. S. Louis, 1910; 38. Boston, 1911; 39. Cleveland, 1912; 40. Seattle, 1913; 41. Memphis, 1914; 42. Baltimore, 1915; 43. Indianapolis, 1916; 44. Pittsburgh, 1917; 45. Kansas City, 1918; 46. Atlantic City, 1919; 47. New Orleans, 1920; 48. Milwaukee, 1921; 49. Providence, 1922; 50. Washing- ton, 1923; 51. Toronto, Ontario, 1924; 52. Denver, 1925; 53. Cleveland, 1926; 54. Des Moines, 1927; 55. Memphis, 1928; 56. San Francisco, 1929; 57. Boston, 1930; 58. Minneapolis, 1931; 59. Philadelphia, 1932; 60. Detroit. 1933; 61. 62. 63. 64. Indianapolis, 1937; etc. 1503 SOCIAL WORK Vermont Conference of social work. Before 1918: C. of charities and corrections. 1. 1916. 1504 SOCIAL WORK Wisconsin State conference of social work. Before 1918: State conference of charities and corrections. 1. 1888. (?) 1897. ★Annual. 124p. Madison, 1898. 1505 SOCIOLOGISTS Germany Deutscher Soziologentag (1910- ) Meetings of the Deutsche Gesellschaft fiir Soziologic 1. Frankfurt a. M., 1910; 2. 3. Jena, Sept. 24-25, 1923; 4. Heidelberg, Sept. 29-30, 1924; 5. Wien, Sept. 26-29, 1926; 6. Zurich, Sept. 17-19, 1928; 7. Berlin, 1930. 1506 SOCIOLOGY International (a) Congres sociologique (1921- ) 1. Torino, 1921. Mem. C. rend. 2. Wien, 1922. M6m. C. rend. . Roma, 1924. Mem. C. rend. 1507 SOCIOLOGY International (b) Congres international de sociologie (1893- ) 9. Paris, 1927. Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1927. 10. Geneve, 1930. Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1930, 12: SOCIOLOGY, COLONIAL [ 230 ] 1508 SOCIOLOGY, COLONIAL International Congres international de sociologie coloniale. (?) Paris, Aug. 6-11, 1900. (Publ.) 2 vols. Par., 1901. 1509 SOIL SCIENCE International (a) International conference of soil science (1909- ) Conference international d'agropedologie. See also 1509a. 1. Budapest, 1909. 2. Stockholm, 1910. 3. Praha, 1922. C. rend. 4. Roma, May 12-16, 1924. Actes. 3 vols. Roma, 1926. 1509a SOIL SCIENCE International (b) International congress of soil science (1927- ) 1. Washington, 1927; 2. Leningrad, 1930. 1510 SONG International Congres international de chant. 1. Paris, 1937. T . 1Q Included also a Journee medicale internationale de laryngologie on July id. 1511 SOUTH AMERICAN International Congreso internacional sudamericano. (?) Montevideo, 1888-1889. Actas y trabajos. (?) Montevideo, 1911. Actas y trabajos. xxi, 857p. Montev., 1911. 1512 SPEECH TRAINING International (a) International conference on speech training. 1. (place?) 1912. 2. London, 1927. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: pt 2. 1513 SPIRITIST International (a) Congres international de spirite. (a) Congreso espiritista. (b) as head title. (c) C. spirite et spi itualiste international. (d) C. spiritualiste. (a) Barcelona, 1888. Representacione •, sesiones publicas, etc. (b) Paris, 1889. C. rend., 1890. (c) Paris, Sept. 16-27, 1900. C. rend., Par., 1904. (d) Paris, June 1908. C. rend. Par., 1908. — C. rend. d. trav. Par., 1909. (e) K0benhavn, 1911(?) (f) London, 1912(?) 1514 SPIRITIST International (b) Congres de spirite universel. 1. Bruxelles, May 14-18, 1910. 2. Geneve, 1913. C. rend, stenogr. xvi, 248p. Geneve, 1914. . There is also a Federation spirite internationale, which held its meetings: I. Liege; 2. Fans; 3. Lona^n, 4. 's-Gravenhage; 5. Barcelona, 1934 (C. rend. d. trav.) [ 231 ] SPIRITIST, ESPERANTO 1515 SPIRITIST, ESPERANTO Congres spirite esperantiste. Antwerpen, Aug. 1911. 1516 SPORT Germany: Sachsen Sachsischer Turntag. 1. Dresden, Oct. 31-Nov. 1, 1846. Verh. 95p. Dresd., 1847. 1517 SPORT International Congres international de sport et d'education physique. See also 1154. (a) Le Havre, 1897. (b) Bruxelles, June 9-14, 1905. ★ (Publication) 255p. Auxerre, 1905. By the Comit6 international olympique. 1517a SPORT MEDICINE Hungary (a) Sportorvosi vandorgyules. 1. Szeged, May, 1937. ★Idoszerii sportorvosi kerd6sek. 130p. Budap., 1938. 1517b SPORT MEDICINE Hungary (b) Magyar sportorvosi kongresszus. Organized by the Association of Hungarian Military Surgeons. 1. Budapest, Apr. 28-30, 1938. 1518 SPORT MEDICINE International (a) Congres international de medecine appliquee a I'education physique et aux sports. 2. Chamonix & Mont Blanc, Sept. 3-5, 1934. ★Compte rendu. 364p. Lyon, 1936. See also Rev. med. Barcelona, 1934, 22: 529-42.—Bruxelles med., 1933/34, 14: 1488; passim.—Med. inf., Par., 1934, 41: 293-5. (3) Paris, July 11-17, 1937. ★Rapports. 331p. Bar-Sur-Aube, 1937. 1519 SPORT MEDICINE International (b) Congres international de la medecine sportive (1933- ) Var.: International congress of medical advisers for athletes. Congresso internazionale della medicina dello sport. C. i. dei medici sportivi. Congreso internacional de medicos deportivos. Internationaler Kongress der Sportarzte. 1. Torino & Roma, 1933. Atti. See also Gior. med. mil., 1933, 81: 817-9. 2. Berlin, 1936. ★Verhandlungsbericht. xv, 415p. Lpz., 1937. See also J. Health, 1936, 7: 613; 640. On metabolism and circulation; circulation and respiration; psychology of sport; aviation medicine; sport medicine; medical gymnastics; biometrics; biological and social problems of sport. 1520 SPORT PHYSICIANS Germany Sportarzte-Tagung. 7. Munchen, 1930. Verh.: Mensch im Hochgebirge. Sportschaden. 120p. Jena, 1931. 1521 SPORT, PSYCHOLOGY International Congres international de psychologie et physiologic sportives. See also No. 1518. 1. Lausanne, May 7-11, 1913. C. rend. 244p. Lausanne, Com. internat. olymp., 1914. SPORT WOMEN [ 232 ] 1522 SPORT WOMEN Germany Frauen-Turn- und Sporttagung. (?) Berlin, June 12-15, 1929. Tagungsbericht. 95p. Berl. (1929) 1523 STATE LAWS, UNIFORM United States National conference of commissioners on uniform State laws. 6. 1896. Proceedings. 1524 STATISTICS Germany Konferenz der deutschen Gemeinde-Statistiker„ 1. Conferenz der Directoren der statistischen Bureaux deutscher Stadte. 1 (?) Berlin, Oct. 4-6, 1879. ★ (Publication) Berl., 1879. 2. Dresden. June 14-15, 1885. ★ (Publ.) lip. (Dresden, 1885) 1525 STATISTICS International International statistical congress (1853- ) Var.: Congres international de statistique. 1. C. g6n£ral de statistique. In 1878: Conference internationale de statistique. In 1885 the International Statistical Institute was founded, which took over the functions of the congress; biennial sessions: 1. Roma, Apr. 12-16, 1887; etc. Also a Commission permanente, which publishes C. rend. d. stances (1873- ) 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 19-22, 1853. ★Compte rendu. 260p. Brux. (1854) 2. Paris, Sept. 10, 12-15, 1855. ★Compte rendu, xl, 542p. Par., 1856. — ★Congres int. d. statist, (by Bertillon) Par., 1885. — *C. rend, critique (by H. Meding) Par., 1856. 3. Wien, Aug. 31-Sept. 5, 1857. ★Compte rendu. 556p. Wien, 1858. 4. London, July 16-21, 1860. ★Report of proceedings, xix, 548p. Lond., 1861. 5. Berlin, Sept. 6-12, 1863. ★Rechenschaft-Bericht. 2 vols. (1. in 3 pts) Berl., 1865. -— ★Bericht an die Vorbereitungs-Commission. 144p. Berl., 1863. — ★Avant-propos. viii, 90p. Berl., 1863. — ★Programme, x, 107p. Berl., 1863. — ★Beschlusse. 56p. Berl., 1864. — *C. rendus (1.-4. congr.) xxvii, 273p. Berl., 1863. 6. Firenze, 1867. ★C. rend. d. trav. vi, 651. Fir., 1868. — ★Bericht (by Engel) 54p. Berl., 1868. — *C. rendu (1.-5. congr.) (by P. Maestris) ix, 329p. Fir., 1866. 7. 's-Gravenhage, Sept. 1869. ★Die Beschlusse (by Engel) 16p. Berl., 1869. — Programme. — C. rendu. 3 vols. — ★C. rendu (1853-1869) viii, 268p. S. Peterb., 1872. 8. Sankt Peterburg, Aug. 1872. ★Report of U. S. delegates. 124p. Wash., 1875. No. 289, H. of R. Ex. Doc. — ★Avant-projet. 62p. S. Peterb., 1872. — ★Beschliisse (by Engel) 28p. (Berl., 1873) 9. Budapest, 1876. ★Rapports et resolutions. 2 pts in 1. iv, 187p. 22p. Budap., 1876. — ★Programme. Avant-propos. xii, 22p. Budap., 1876. — ★Rapports of 5 sections in 6 vol. Budap., 1876. (10) Paris, July 22-24, 1878. ★Conferences int. de statistique. 192p. Par., 1880, 1526 STENOGRAPHISTS Austria Oesterreichischer Stenographentag. 1. Wien, Aug. 19-20, 1864. Verh. 60p. Wien, 1864. t 233 ] STENOGRAPHISTS 1528 STENOGRAPHISTS Germany (a) Deutscher Stenographentag (Gabelsberger) 1. AUgemeine Versammlung Gabelsberger'scher Stenographen. 1. Dresden, Aug. 3, 1857. Bericht. 50p. Dresd., 1857. 2. Dresden, Aug. 26, 1860. Ber. 66p. Dresd., 1860. 9. Stuttgart, 1910. Verh. 102p. Darmst., 1911. 12. Munchen, July 24-28, 1925. 1529 STENOGRAPHISTS Germany (b) Stenographentag der W. Stolze'schen Schule der Stenographic 1. Berlin, July 20-22, 1878. Ber. ii d. Verh. 73p. Berl., 1878. 4. Stuttgart, July 24-27, 1909. 1530 STENOGRAPHISTS Germany (c) Allgemeiner deutscher Stenografentag. 2. Frankfurt a. M., 1879. Ber. ii. d. Verh. 20p. Wien, 1879. 1531 STENOGRAPHY International (a) Congres international de stenographic (1887- ) International shorthand congress. Internationaler Stenographen-Kongress. Congreso internacional de estenografia. 1. London, 1887. 2. Paris, Aug. 11-17, 1889. C. rend. Par., 1890. 3. Munchen, Aug. 11-13, 1890. Bericht. 287p. Munch., 1891. See also Brit. M. J., 1890, 2: 4. Berlin, 1891. No publication. 5. Chicago, 1893. 6. Stockholm, 1897. 7. Paris, 1900. 8. Bruxelles, 1905. 9. Darmstadt, Aug. 10-14, 1908. 10. Madrid, Sept. 26-Oct. 2, 1912. Actas. 552p. Madr., 1914. 13. Lausanne, July 1925. (Publ.) iv, 319p. Laus., 1925. 1531a STENOGRAPHY International (b) Internationaler Stenographen-Tag (Gabelsberger) 1. Budapest, 1896. 2. Roma, 1899. 3. Munchen, 1904. 4. Graz, 1907. 6. Budapest, Aug. 6-9, 1913. 1532 STERILIZATION British Conference on sterilization. (?) London, 1932. See Lancet, 1932, 1: 1533 STOMATOLOGISTS Poland (Congres des stomatologistes et chirurgiens dentistes polonais) 6. Lw6w, 1931. See Paris MeU, 1931, 80: 1534 STOMATOLOGY France Congres annuel de stomatologic 7. C. frangais de ... 1. Paris, 1907; 2. Paris, 1911; 6. Paris, 1929; 7. Paris, 1932; 8. Paris, 1934. 9. Paris, Oct. 5-10, 936. Rapports. 292p. Par., 1936. STOMATOLOGY [ 234 ] 1535 STOMATOLOGY International Congres international de stomatologie. Meetings of the International stomatological association. 1. Budapest, 1931. C. rend. 2 vols. 2. Bologna, Apr. 14-19, 1935. ★Atti. 2 vols. (1355p.) Bologna, 1936. See also Stomatologia, Modena, 1935, 33: 81-5. ( ) Bruxelles, Nov. 27, 1937. Preliminary conference. 3. Bruxelles, 1940. 1536 STOMATOLOGY Italy Congresso stomatologic© italiano. (?) Venezia, 1930. See Paris meU, 1930, 78: 21. Milano, 1934. 1537 STRATIGRAPHY, CARBONIFEROUS International Congres pour l'avancement des etudes de stratigraphie carboniferc 1. Heerlen, 1927. C. rend. 2. Heerlen, 1935. C. rend. 3 vols. 1538 STUDENTS International (a) Congres international des etudiants. (a) Liege, Oct. 29-Nov. 1, 1865. (b) Bruxelles, Apr. 14-17, 1867. (c) Milano, Apr. 28-May 6, 1906. 1539 STUDENTS International (b) Congres de la Federation internationale des etudiants: Corda Fratres. 1. Torino, Nov. 12-20, 1898; 2. Paris, August 1900; 3. Liege, Sept. 4-8; 4. Marseille, Aug. 31-Sept. 5, 1906; 5. Bordeaux, Sept. 1-8, 1907; 6. 's-Gravenhage, Aug. 24-27, 1909 (alliance with Association of cosmopolitan clubs); 7. Roma, Sept. 1-6, 1911; etc. 1539a STUDENTS, CATHOLIC International Congres international des etudiants catholiques. (a) Roma, 1900. (b) Amsterdam, May 3, 1911. 1540 STUDENTS, CHRISTIAN International Conference of the World alliance of christian students. (a) Frankfurt a. M., 1894. 1. Wadslena, 1895; 2. Williamstown, U. S., 1897; 3. Eisenach, 1898; 4. Versailles, 1900; 5. Soro, 1902; 6. Zeist, 1905; 7. Tokyo, 1907; 8. Oxford, 1909; 9. Con- stantinople, 1911; 10. Soro, Aug. 11-15, 1912. 1541 STUDENTS, SOCIALIST International Congres international des etudiants socialistes. (a) Bruxelles, 1891; (b) Geneve, 1893; (c) Paris, 1900. 1542 SUGAR International Congres international technique et chimique de sucrerie et de distillerie. Var.: C. i. de sucrerie et des industries de fermentation. 1. Liege, July 5-10, 1905. C. rend. Brux., 1907. 2. Paris, Apr. 6-10, 1908. [ 235 j SUGAR CANE 1543 SUGAR CANE International Congress of sugar cane technologists. Meetings of an international society. 3. Soerabaia, 1929. Proceedings. 1545 SUMMER CAMP Belgium Congres national des colonies scolaires permanentes et des colonies de vacances. 1. Blankenberghe, Aug. 23-26, 1937 Voeux. See Arch. mid. sociale hyg., Brux., 1938, 1: 297-9. 1545a SUMMER CAMP Germany Konferenz deutscher Vertreter von Vereinigungen fiir Sommerpfiege (1881- ) 1. Conferenz der Vertreter von Vereinen und Comites fiir Ferienkolonien. 1. Berlin, 1881. Verhandlungen. lOOp. Berl., 1882. 2. Bremen, Sept. 15, 1885. Bericht. 68p. Berl., 1885. 3. Frankfurt a. M., May 31-June 1, 1887. Verh. 137p. Berl., 1887. — Statistik der Ferienkolonien. 79p. Berl., 1887. 5. Berlin, 1896. Bericht. 76p. Berl., 1895. 1546 SUMMER CAMP International Congres international des colonies scolaires de vacances (1888- ) (a) 1. Internationaler Kongress fiir Ferienkolonien und verwandte Bestrebungen der Kinderhygiene. (b) 1. Congres international des colonies de vacances et oeuvres de plain air. (a) 1. Zurich, Aug. 13-14, 1888. ★Verhandlungen. viii, 115p. Hamb., 1889. 2. Bordeaux, 1906. (b) 1. Pau, 1929. C. rend. & rapp. 216p. Par. (1929?) See also J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: pt 2. 1546a SUMMER CAMP Italy Congresso ... in occasione della Mostra delle colonie estive e dell' assistenza all'infanzia. Organized by the Partito nazionale fascista. (?) Roma, Sept. 20-21, 1937. See Riv. med. sociale tuberc, 1938, 15: 44-53. 1547 SUNDAY REST International Congres international du repos du dimanche (1876- ) 5. C. i. du repos hebdomadaire au point de vue hygienique et social. 6. 12. Internationaler Kongress fiir Sonntagsfeier. 1. Geneve, Sept. 28-Oct. 1, 1876. Rapport. 2. Bern, Sept. 9-10, 1879. 3. Paris, 1881; 4. Bruxelles, 1885. 5. Paris, Sept. 24-27, 1889. C. rend, in extenso. Geneve, 1891. 6. Stuttgart, May 11-20, 1892. Reden & Berichte. 31 lp. Stuttg., 1893. 7. Chicago, Sept. 27-30, 1893. 8. Bruxelles, July 7-9, 1897. Rapp. & c. rend, analytique. Brux., 1898. 9. Paris, Oct. 9-12, 1900. 10. S. Louis, Oct. 11-14, 1904. 11. Milano, Oct. 29-31, 1906. 12. Frankfurt a. M., Sept. 27-29, 1907. Verhandlungen. 224p. Lpz., 1908. 13. Edinburgh, Oct. 6-8, 1908. ( ) Geneve, Oct. 11-12, 1911(?) 14. 1915. SUNDAY REST [236] 1548 SUNDAY REST Netherlands Congres voor zondagsrust. 1. 's-Gravenhage, 1901. Handelingen. 2. 's-Gravenhage, 1907. Handelingen. 1549 SUNDAY REST United States Deutsche Versammlung zur Forderung der christlichen Sonntagsfeier. 1 (?) New York, Oct. 16, 1859. (Publ.) 24p. N. Y., 1860. 1550 SURGEONS Lithuania (Congress of Lithuanian surgeons) 1. 1934(?) See Medicina, Kaunas, 1935, 16: 583. 2. Nov. 30, 1935. See Medicina, Kaunas, 1936, 17: 230-2. 1551 SURGEONS Mexico Asamblea nacional de cirujanos. 1. 1935. ★Lo paraquiriirgico. 175p. Mex., 1935. 1552 SURGEONS Russia Sezd rossyskikh khirurgov (1900- ) Vserossysky sezd khirurgov. 1. Moskva, 1900. ★Trudy. 192p. Moskva, 1901. 5. Moskva, Dec. 28, 1904. See Vrach. viest., 1905, 8: No. 14, 221. 6. Moskva, 1906. ★Trudy. 258p. Moskva, 1907. 7. Sankt Peterburg, 1907. ★Trudy. 277p. ivp. Moskva, 1908. 8. Moskva, 1908. ★Trudy. 232p. vp. Moskva, 1909. 9. Moskva, 1909. ★Trudy. 279p. vp. Moskva, 1910. 10. Sankt Peterburg, 1910. ★Trudy. 229p. Moskva, 1911. 18. Moskva, May 27-30, 1926. See report in P. V. Skvirsky's pamphlet. Leningr., p.31-48. 19. Leningrad, May 25-29, 1927. 20. Moskva, May 26-30, 1928. See Vrach. delo, No. 17, 1374-7. 1553 SURGEONS Russia: Sovet-French Frantzusko-sovetskaia nedela khirurgov. 1. Moskva, Mar. 30-31, 1937. See Sovet. med., 1937, No. 1, 56-9. 1554 SURGEONS Russia: Ukraina (a) Sezd Ukrainskikh khirurgov. 6. Dnepropetrovsk, 1937. See Nov. khir. arkh., 1937, 38: 1-19. 1554a SURGEONS Russia: Ukraina (b) Vseukrainsky zizd kirurgia. 2. Kiev, Sept. 10-14, 1927. See Ukrain. med. arkh., 1927, 2: No. 1-2, p.174-80. 3. Sept. 9-14, 1928. Tezisy k dokladam. See also Nov. khir.. 1928, 7: No. 10, 552-62. 6. Odessa, June 1936. See Vrach. delo, 1935, 18: 576. [237] SURGEONS 1555 SURGEONS Russia: Volga district Kraevoi sezd khirurgov i ginekologov Nizhnevo Povolzhia. 1. Sept. 28-Oct. 1, 1928. See Nov. khir., 1928, 7: 437-52. 1556 SURGERY Argentina Congreso Argentino de cirugia. 1. Buenos Aires, 1928. 2. Buenos Aires,. 1930. ★ Memorias y discusiones. lxviii, 1140p. B. Air., 1930. 10. Oct. 1938. 1557 SURGERY Belgium Congres beige de chirurgie. 1 (?) Bruxelles, Sept. 8-10, 1902. ★Compte rendu, xii, 108p. 180p. 78p. Brux., 1903. On treatment of appendicitis; fractures; aseptic and antiseptic surgery. 1558 SURGERY Brazil Congresso brazileiro de cirugia. (?) Rio de Janeiro, July 1938. 1559 SURGERY Chile Congreso nacional de cirugia. 1. Valparaiso, 1924. ★ (Publ.) 256p. Valp., 1925. 1560 SURGERY France Congres frangais de chirurgie (1885- ) After 1893 (7. congr.) held by the Association francaise de chirurgie. 1. Paris, Apr. 6-12, 1885. ★Informations et documents divers. 28p. Par., 1885. — *P. verb., mem. & discussions. 2 vols. 668p. 720p. Par., 1886. 2. Paris, 1886. ★P. verb. Par., 1887. 3. Paris, 1888. ★P. verb. Par., 1889. 4. Paris, 1889. ★P. verb. Par., 1890. 5. Paris, 1891. ★P. verb. Par., 1891. 6. Paris, 1892. ★P. verb. Par., 1892. 7. Paris, Apr. 3-8, 1893. ★P. verb, lxxii. Par., 1893. Forms suppl. no. 5, May 1893, of Arch. prov. chir. Further congresses held in Paris, except if otherwise stated, by the Association frangaise de chirurgie. 8 Lvon 1894; 9. 1895; 10. 1896; 11. 1897; 12. 1898; 13. 1899; 14. 1901; 15. 1902; 16. 1903; 17; 1904-18. 1905; 19. 1906; 20. 1907; 21. 1908; 22. 1909; 23. 1910 (P. verb. 1172p. Par., 1911); 24 1911 (P. v. 1204p.); 25. 1912 (P. v. xlviii, 1046p.); 26. 1913 (P. v.l, 1202p. Par., 1913). 27' 1918 (P. v. xlviii, 664p. Par., 1918); 28. 1919 (P. v. xlviii, 819p. Par., 1919); 29. 1920 (Publ 595p. Par., 1921); 30. Strasbourg, 1921 (P. v. xlix, 628p. Par., 1922); 31. Paris, 1922 hi 1022p.); 32. 1923 (lxiii, 81 Op.); 33. 1924 (lx, 976p.); 34. 1925 (lxviii, 883p.); 38. 1929; 43: Oct. 8-13, 1934; 45. 1936 (*P. verb.); 46. 1937 (*P. verb.); 47. Oct. 3-8, 1908. 1561 SURGERY International International surgical congress (1905- ) Meetings of the Societe internationale de chirurgie. Var.: Internationaler Chirurgenkongress. Congres international de chirurgie. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 18-23, 1905. ★Proces-verbaux. 6 pts. Brux., 1907. 112386—VOL. 3, 4th series----XVI SURGERY [238] 2. Bruxelles, Sept. 21-25, 1908. ★Proces-verbaux & discussions. Brux., 1908. — ★Rapports. Brux., 1908. 3. Bruxelles, Sept. 26-30, 1911. Rapp. & p. verb. 873p. Brux., 1912. 4. New York, Apr. 13-16, 1914. ★Reports. Iv, 615p. Brux., 1914. ★Internat. Clinic Week. 103p. N. Y., 1914. 5. Paris, July 19-23, 1920. Rapports, lxxii, 942p. Brux., 1921. 6. London, July 17-20, 1923. Reports. 2 vols. 7. Roma, Apr. 7-10, 1926. Atti. 2 vols. 8. Warszawa, July 22-25, 1929. Rapports. 2 vols. 9. Madrid, March 15-18, 1932. ★P. verb. & Rapp. 3 vols. 792p. 928p. 892p. 10. Cairo, Dec. 31, 1935-Jan. 4, 1936. ★P. verb. 3vol. Brux., 1936. See Union med. Canada, 1936, 65: 352-8.—Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 1083-5.—Siglo meU, 1936, 97: 75; passim.—Wien. kl. Wschr., 1936, 49: 400-2. 11. Bruxelles, Sept. 19-22, 1938. See J. med. Lyon, 1937, Nov. 20, p.640. On surgical treatment of arterial hypertension; bone grafts; surgical treatment of pulmonary cysts and tumors. 12. 1941. 1562 SURGERY Rumania Congres national de chirurgie (1925- ) 1. Bucuresti, 1925; 2. Bucuresti, 1927; 3. Cluj, 1930; 8. Bucuresti, Nov. 14-16, 1936. 1563 SURGERY Scandinavia (Congres scandinave de chirurgie) Var.: Northern congress of surgery. Reports published in Acta chirurgica Scandinavica. (?) Goteborg, 1904; 12. Kristiania, July 3-5, 1919; 13. Helsinki, July 7-9, 1921; 16. Goteborg, 1927; 17. Oslo, 1929; 18. Helsinki, 1931; (?) Goteborg, 1937. 1564 SURGERY Spain Congreso espafiol de cirugia. (a) Congreso hispano-portugues de cirugia y sus especialidades naturales. (a) Madrid, April 1898. ★ (Publ.) 467p. Madr., 1898. 2. Madrid, 1908. 3. Madrid, 1910. Actas. 1565 SURGERY, PLASTIC Europe Congres europeen de chirurgie structive (1936- ) Meetings of the European society of structive surgery. 1. Bruxelles, Oct. 3-4, 1936. ★ (Resumes des communications) 16p. (Mimeo) 2. London, Oct. 5-7, (6-8?) 1937. See report in Rev. chir. structive, 1937, 7: 1938, 8:—Ind. M. Gaz., 1938, 73: 48.—Paris med., 1937. 27: No. 52, p.iii. 3. Milano, Sept. 25-27, 1938. 1566 SURGERY, PLASTIC France Congres de chirurgie reparatrice, plastique et esthetiquc Meetings of a society of the same title. 1. 1929. 2. 1930. C. rend. 260p. Par., 1930. (?) 1932. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: pt 2. [ 239 ] SURGICAL INSTR. MAKERS 1567 SURGICAL INSTRUMENT MAKERS International International congress of surgical and orthopedic instrument makers. 1. 1883; 2. Dresden, 1884. See Brit. M. J., 1884, 2: 1568 SWEDENBORG International International Swedenborg congress. Organized by the Societe Swedenborg. (?) July 4-8, 1910. 1569 SYLVICULTURE International Congres international de sylviculture. See also Forestry. (a) Paris, June 4-9, 1900. C. rend, detaille. 1. Roma, Apr. 29-Mav 5, 1926. Actes. 5 vols (4000p.) Roma, 1926. 2. Paris, 1931. 1570 SYPHILIS, CONGENITAL Riunione per lo studio della sifilide congenita. 1. Conference de la syphilis hereditaire. 1. Paris, October 1925. Rapports. 252p. Par., 1925. -— Comptes rendus. 2. Torino, 1927. See Rass. stud, sess., 1927, 7: 100-12. 1571 SYPHILIS, HISTORY International Convegno internazionale per I'esame dell'origine storica della sifilide. 1. Torino, 1925. Reports(?) 1572 SYPHILIS, NATURE France: Nantes Seances tenues par les medecins de Nantes pour discuter la valeur des doctrines nouvelles relativement a la nature et au traitement de la syphilis. Nantes, 1835. ★Proces-verbaux. 151p. Nantes, 1835. 1573 SYPHILIS, PREVENTION International Conference internationale pour la prophylaxie de la syphilis et des maladies veneriennes. Organized by the Societe internationale de prophylaxie sanitaire et morale. (3. ?) C. i. de la defense sociale contre la syphilis. 1. Bruxelles, Sept. 4-8, 1899. ★Rapports. C. rend. 5 pts in 2 vols. Brux., 1899. 2. Bruxelles, Sept. 1-5, 1902 (1901?) ★ Rapports preliminaires. 30 pts. Brux., 1902. ★Compte rendu des seances. 551p. 35p. 102p. vp. Brux., 1903. (3?) Nancy, 1928. Rapp. & C. rend. 2 vols. (4?) Paris, May 9-12, 1932. Rapports. Par., 1932. — ★C. rend. 336p. Par., 1932. Held on occasion of the Fournier centenary. 1574 SYPHILIS, PREVENTION Russia Sezd po obsuzhdeniiu mier protiv sifilisa v Rossii. 1. Sankt Peterburg, Jan. 15-22, 1897. ★Trudy. 2 vols in one. S. Peterb., 1897. (?) Kharkov, 1925. SYPHILIS, SEROTHERAPY [240] 1575 SYPHILIS, SEROTHERAPY International International conference of serotherapy of syphilis. Var.: International laboratory conference on the serodiagnosis of syphilis. 1. K0benhavn, 1928; 2. Montevideo, 1931. 1576 SYRIA Congres frangais de la Syric 1. (Beiruth?) 1919. ★Seances et travaux. Fasc. 4. Section de Medecine et d'hygiene publique. 109p. Par., 1919. 1577 TABARDILLO Mexico Congreso nacional del tabardillo. 1. Mexico, Jan. 14-21, 1919. ★ Memorias y actas. 457p. Mex., 1919. 2. Mexico, 1921. ★ Memorias y actas. 456p. Mex., 1922. 1578 TEA Java Thee congres met tentoonstelling. Bandoeng, 1924. Handelingen. 1579 TELEGRAPHIST International Conference internationale des techniciens des telegraphes et telephones. 1. Budapest, 1908. C. rend. 2. Paris, 1910. C. rend. 1580 TELEGRAPHY International Conference telegraphique internationale. There was also a Comite consultatif telegraphique, which held its meetings: 1. Berlin, 1926; 2. Berlin, 1929; 3. Bern,1931; 4. Praha, 1931; 5. 1. Paris, 1865; 2. Wien, 1868; 3. (1) Roma, 1871-72 (Documents, vi, 688p. Bern, 1872) 4. Sankt Peterburg, 1875 (Documents, vii, 677p. Bern, 1876) 5. London, 1879; 6. Berlin, Aug. 10, 1885; 7. (2) Paris, 1890; 8. Budapest, 1896; 9. (3) London, 1903; 10. (4) Lisboa, 1908; (5) Paris, 1925 (Documents. 2 vols. Bern, 1925) (6) Cortina d'Ampezza, 1926 (7) Bruxelles, 1928 (8) Madrid, 1932. 1582 TEMPERANCE Belgium Congres des oeuvres catholiques de temperance de Belgique. See also No. 50. 1. Liege, 1905. C. rend. 1583 TEMPERANCE International International temperance congress. (a) (b) World's temperance convention. (a) London, Aug. 4, 1846. ★Proceedings: Temperance and teetotalism (by J. Forbes) 140p. Lond, 1846. (b) New York, Sept. 6, 1853. ★ Proceedings. N. Y., 1853. 1. Bruxelles, 1880. 2. Bruxelles, 1882. Further congresses listed under No. 53. [241] TEMPERANCE 1584 TEMPERANCE New York Temperance convention of the State of New York. (a) Syracuse, Dec. 22, 1869. ★Proceedings. Auburn, 1870. 1585 TEMPERANCE United States National temperance convention. 6. Cleveland, July 29-30, 1868. ★Proceedings. N. Y., 1868. (?) 1877. ★Liquor laws of the United States. N. Y., 1877. 1586 THALASSOTHERAPY Belgium Conference de climato-, creno- et thalassotherapie. 4. Ostende, Mar. 13, 1938. Report in Ann. internat. mid. phys., Anvers, 1938, 31: 32-4. 1587 THALASSOTHERAPY International Congres international de thalassotherapie (1894- ) 1. C. i. de bains de mer et d'hydrotherapie marine. 4. 5. Internationaler Kongress fiir Thalassotherapie. Internationale Tagung fiir Thalassotherapie. After 1914, organized by the International association for thalassotherapy, and a new numbering was accepted. 1. Boulogne-sur-Mer, 1894. ★ Comptes rendus & memoires. 396p. Par., 1895. 2. Ostende, 1895. 3. Biarritz, Apr. 19-21, 1903 (1902?) ★Compte rendus. 324p. Biarritz, 1903. — ★Rapport. 98p. viiip. Biarritz, 1903. Bound with C rend. 4. Abbazia, 1908. ★Verhandlungen. 440p. Berl., 1909. 5. Kolberg, June 5-9, 1911. ★Bericht. xxxii, 448p. Berl., 1911. New set 1. Cannes, 1914; 2. Monaco, 1921 (1920?) 3. Venezia, 1923. 4. Arcachon, 1925. See Lyon m^d., 1928, 141: 5. Bucuresti & Constanza, 1928. 6. Berck-sur-Mer, 1931. (Publ.) See Brit. M. J., 1931. 7. San Sebastian, 1935. „„ „. , ,, ,„„, „, See Igiene & vita, 1935, 18: 7-11.—Presse therm, clim., 1935, 76: 645-62.—Siglo med., 1935, 95: 331.—Presse meU, 1935, 43: 1365-7. 8. Montpellier & Palavas, June 3-6, 1938. 1588 THEOSOPHY France Congres national theosophiquc (?) Paris, 1921. C. rend. 95p. Par., 1922. 1589 THEOSOPHY International Congres mondial theosophiquc 1. Paris, 1921. C. rend. 95p. Par., 1921. Held together with the national French congress. 1590 THERAPEUTICAL UNION International Internationaler Kongress der Therapeutischen Union. 1. Bern, May 19-22, 1937. THERAPEUTICS [242] 1591 THERAPEUTICS France Congres frangais de therapeutique. 1. Paris, Oct, (?) 1933. See Aesculape, Par., 1934, 24: 8. 1592 THERAPEUTICS International Congres international de therapeutique et de matiere medicale 1. Paris, Aug. 1-3, 1889. ★Circular. 9p. (Par., 1889) — C. rend. d. seances. Par., 1890. 1593 THERAPISTS Russia Sezd rossiiskikh terapevtov. 9. Vsesoiuzny sezd terapevtov. 2. Sankt Peterburg, Dec. 19-23, 1910. ★Trudy, xxiv, 328p. S. Peterb., 1911. 9. Moskva, May 23-28, 1926. rxT . See abstract in Vsesoiuznie sezdy vrachei (Skvirsky, P. V.) Leningr., 192b, p. 10. Leningrad, May 14-20, 1928. Tezisy dokladov. See also Vrach delo, 1928, No. 15, 1207-10. 1594 THERAPISTS Russia: Ukraina Ukrainsky sezd terapevtov. Var.: Ukrainsky z'izd terapevtiv. Vseukrainsky z'izd terapevtiv. 2. Odessa, Sept. 9-14, 1927. See Ukrain. med. arkh., 1927, 2: 187-92. 4. Kiev, Dec. 23-28, 1936. See report in Med. exp., Kharkov, 1937, No. 5, 93-98.—Vrach. delo, 1937, 19: 241. 5. Dnepropetrovsk (.), 1939. 1595 THERAPISTS Russia: Uzbekhistan Uzbekistansky nauchny sezd terapevtov. 1. Tashkent, May 20-27, 1933. See Sovet. med., 1937, No. 9-10, 54. 1596 THREAD International Congres international pour I'unification du numerotage des tils de toute nature. 1 Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 70p. Par., 1879. 1597 TOBACCO International Congres international contre l'abus du tabac (1889- ) Var.: International congress for combating the use of tobacco. 1. Paris, 1889. ★La lutte contre l'abus du tacac. xx, 236p. Par., 1890. 2. Paris, 1900. See J. Am. M. Ass., 1899, 32: 4. Graz, 1924. See Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 6. Paris, 1929. See T. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: pt 2. 1598 TOCQUEVILLE Conference Tocquevillc (?) Abbeville, 1871. Travaux. 1871. [243] TOURING 1600 TOURING International (a) Conferenza internazionale per gli autoservizi di gran turismo. See also No. 134. 11. San Remo, Jan. 18-23, 1937. (Publ.) 48p. Roma, 1937. 1602 TOURING International (b) Congres international du tourisme, du thermalisme et du climatisme. 1 (?) Paris, Oct. 14-17, 1937. See C rend, in Presse therm, clim., 1937, 78: 537; passim. 1603 TRACHOMA Italy Congresso per la lotta contro il tracoma. 1. Palermo, 1906. Atti. 296p. Pal., 1906. See also Policlinico, sez. clin., 1906, 13: 1604 TRADES UNION England Trades union congress. 50. 1918. Rep. of. proceedings. 1605 TRADITION, POPULAR Italy Congresso nazionale delle tradizioni popolari. See also Folklore. 1. Firenze, Mav 1929. Atti. xv, 226p. Fir., 1930. 1606 TRANSPORTATION International (a) Congres international pour le developpement et l'amelioration des moyens de transport. Paris, July 22-27, 1878. ★ Comptes rendus. 310p. Par., 1880. 1606a TRANSPORTATION International (b) Congres international de tramways, de chemins de fer d'interet local et de transports publics automobiles (1886- ) 1 Berlin 1886; 2. Wien, 1887; 3. Bruxelles, 1888; 4. Milano, 1889; 5. Amsterdam, 1890; 6 Hamburg, 1891; 7. Budapest, 1893; 8. Koln, 1894; 9. Stockholm, 1896; 10 Geneve, 1898; 11. Paris, 1900; 12. London, 1902; 13. Wien, 1904; 14. Milano, 1906- 15 Munchen, 1908; 16. Bruxelles, 1910; 17. Christiania, 1912; 18. Buda- pest,'l914; 19. Paris, 1924; 20. Barcelona, 1926; 21. Roma, 1928; 22. Warszawa, 1930; 23 's-Gravenhage, 1932; 24. 1607 TRANSPORTATION, AUTOMOTIVE International Congres mondial des transports automobiles. 5. Roma, Sept. 25-29, 1928. C. rend. d. seances. 475p. Roma, 1929. 1608 TROCADERO PALACE Conference du Palais du Trocadero. Paris, 1878. . _ __ ★Comptes rendus. 1. ser. 402p. 2. ser. (Arts and sciences) 28bp. 3. ser. (Economic sciences; hygiene) 274p. Par., 1879. TROPICAL DISEASES [ 244 ] 1609 TROPICAL DISEASES International International congress of tropical diseases. Var.: Egyptian medical congress. 1. Cairo, 1902. C. rend. 4 vols. Cairo (year?) See also Brit. M. J., 1903, 1: 75; 138; 271. Also repr. (Harrison, R.) 3. Saignon, 1913. C. rend. d. trav. Saignon, 1914. 1610 TROPICAL MEDICINE International International congress of tropical medicine (1928- ) 1. Congres international de medecine tropicale et d'hygiene. 3. I. c. ... medicine and malaria. Var.: C. i. combine de medecine tropicale et du paludisme. International congres voor tropische geneeskunde. 1. Cairo, 1928. ★Comptes rendus. 5 vols in 4. Cairo, 1929-32. 2. Amsterdam, 1932. See J. Am. M. Ass.. 1931, 97: pt 2.—Lancet, Lond., 1931, 1: 3. Amsterdam, Sept. 26-Oct. 1, 1938. Originally planned for Madrid. See program in Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1938, 78: 815-21. 1611 TROPICAL MEDICINE Africa Congres de medecine tropicale de l'Afrique occidentalc 1. Loanda, July 15-22, 1923. See review in Rev. m6d. hyg. trop., 1923, 15: 145-59. 1612 TROPICAL MEDICINE Far East Far Eastern congress of tropical medicine. Meetings of a society. 10. Hanoi, Tonkin, Nov. 24-30, 1938. 1613 TRYPANOSOMIASIS International International conference on trypanosomiasis (1907- ) 2. I. c. on sleeping sickness. 1. London, June 1907. ★Proceedings. Misc. No. 4. 61p. Lond., 1907. 2. Paris, 1928. 1614 TUBERCULOSIS American American congress of tuberculosis. 2. New York, 1901. ★Bulletin of transactions, xliii, 314p. N. Y., 1902. 1615 TUBERCULOSIS Argentina Conferencia nacional de profilaxis antituberculosa. 2. Rosario, Sept. 6-8, 1910. Actas y trabajos. 3 vols. Rosario, 1920. 1616 TUBERCULOSIS Austria Oesterreichischer Tuberkulosetag (1911- ) Verhandlungen publ. in Veroff. Oesterr. Zentr. Koniit. Bekampf. Tuberk. 1. Wien, May 14, 1911. In No. 1 of Veroff. 2. Wien, June 29, 1912. In No. 3 of Veroff. 3. Wien, May 25, 1913. In No. 4 of Veroff. 5. Wien, Dec. 17, 1916. In No. 5 of Veroff. (?) Salzbrunn, 1927. See Tegen de tuberc, 1927, 23: 126-32.—Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 888-93. [245] TUBERCULOSIS 1617 TUBERCULOSIS Brazil Conferencia regional de tuberculosc 1. Rio de Janeiro, May 11, 1938. 1618 TUBERCULOSIS British British congress on tuberculosis for the prevention of consumption (1901- ) Meetings of the National association for the prevention of tuberculosis. 1. London, 1901. ★Transactions. 4 vol. in 2. Lond., 1902. (?) London, June 1909. ★ (Publ.) Lond., 1909. 15. Newcastle, Oct. 10-12, 1928. 1618a TUBERCULOSIS Czechoslovakia (Congress of phthisiology) 8. Praha, May 13-15, 1938. 1619 TUBERCULOSIS France Congres national de la tuberculosc 5. Strasbourg, 1923. See Rev. orthop., Par., 1923, 30: 6. Lyon, 1927. See Lyon m6d., 1927, 139: 7. Bordeaux, 1931. (Publ.) 688p. 8. Marseille, 1935. Comite, conferences (etc.) 574p. 1935. See also Bull, med., Par., 1935, 49: 499; 550.—Paris m6d., 1935, 96: annexe; 560; passim. 1620 TUBERCULOSIS France, regional Congres regional antituberculeux de Saint-Brieuc. 1. Saint-Brieuc, Sept.-Oct. 1920. Rapports & c. rend. 79p.; 136p. S. Brieuc, 1922. 1621 TUBERCULOSIS Germany (a) Kongress zur Bekampfung der Tuberkulose als Volkskrankheit. 1. Berlin, May 24-27, 1899. ★ Bericht. xv, 855p. Berl., 1899. — ★Liste der Delegierten und Mitglieder. 73p. Berl., 1899. — ★Fuhrer durch Berlin. 21p. Berl., 1899. — ★Tageblatt. No. 1-5, May 23-27, 1899. Berl., 1899. 1622 TUBERCULOSIS Germany (b) Deutsche Tuberkulosekonferenz (1921- ) Var.: Deutscher Tuberkulosekongress. Deutsche Tuberkulosetagung. 1. Bad Elster, May 19-21, 1921. ★Ber. d. Verh. xii, 535-742p. Forms Ergh. 7, v.34, Zschr. Tuberk. 2. Bad Kosen, May 17-19, 1922. ★Ber. d. Verh. 481-585p. xivp. 1922. Forms Ergh, 7, v.36, Zschr. Tuberk. 3. Coburg, May 26-29, 1924. ★Ber. d. Verh. 481 -542p. xviip. 1924. Forms Ergh. 7, v.40, Zschr. Tuberk. 4. Berlin, May 22-23, 1925. ★Ber. d. Verh. 529-626p. xvip. 1925. Forms Ergh. 7, v.42, Zschr. Tuberk. 6. Bad Salzbrunn, 1927. ★Ber. d. Verh. Forms Ergh. 7, v.48, Zschr. Tuberk. 7. Bad Wildbad, 1928. ★Ber. d. Verh. Forms Ergh. 7, v.51, Zschr. Tuberk. 8. Bad Pyrmont, 1929. ★Ber. d. Verh. Forms Ergh. 7, v.54, Zschr. Tuberk; TUBERCULOSIS [246] (?) Bad Harzburg, May 17-20, 1932. See Zbl. inn. Med., 1932, 53: 1287. (?) Wiesbaden, Mar. 18-20, 1937. See report in Riv. pat. clin. tuberc, 1907, 11: 901-78. (?) Zoppot, June 10-11, 1938. 1623 TUBERCULOSIS International (a) International congress on tuberculosis (1867- ) 1. Congres pour I'etude de la tuberculose chez I'homme et chez les animaux. 5. Congres international de la tuberculose. Irregular numbering. (a) Paris, 1867. 1. Paris, July 25-31, 1888. ★ Comptes rendus et memoires. 760p. Par., 1889. See also Sem. meU, Par., 1888, 8: 293-303.—Union med., Par., 1888, 3. ser., 46: 133-9.—Wien, med. Bl., 1888, 11: 1157-9. 2. Paris, 1891. ★Comptes rendus & mem. xviii, 805p. Par., 1892. 3. Paris, 1893. ★Comptes rendus & mem. xxiv, 592p. Par., 1894. 4. Paris, 1898. ★Comptes rendus & mem. lxi, 955p. Par., 1898. 5. Paris, Oct. 2-7, 1905. ★ Rapports. C. rend. Conferences. 4 vol. (2950p.) Par., 1906. ?Total 5 vols? 6. Washington, D. C, 1908. ★Transactions. 7 vols. Phila., 1908. — ★Series of public lectures, ix, 269p. Phila., 1908. — ★Provisional program. 69p. Wash., 1908. ■— ★General catalogue. 263p. Wash., 1908. ★ Clinton prison tuberculosis hosp. exhibit. 6p. Wash., 1908. — ★Descriptive catalogue. 31p. Harrisb., 1908. ■— ★Report of the delegation from the Nat. Fraternal Congress. 86p. Bost., 1909. ★Report: What Missouri is doing. 30p. S. Louis, 1909. — ★Discussions & reports: Tuberculosis & traffic. 15p. — Verhandlungen. Berl., 1909. See also Presse med., 1908, 16: 716. 7. Roma, 1912. See Lyon med., 1911, 117: 1624 TUBERCULOSIS International (b) International conference on tuberculosis (1902- ) Var.: Conference internationale antituberculeuse. Conference internationale contre la tuberculose. Internationale Tuberkulose-Konferenz. Meetings of the Union internationale contre la tuberculose. Do not confuse with 1623 or 1625. 1. Berlin, Oct. 22-26, 1902. ★Bericht. xxx, 461p. Berl., 1903. 2. Paris, 1903; 3. K0benhavn, 1904; 4. Paris, 1905; 5. 's-Gravenhage, 1906 6. Wien, Sept. 19-21, 1907. ★Bericht. — ★Festschrift. 7. Philadelphia, 1908. ★Bericht. 8. Stockholm, July 8-10, 1909. Bericht. 9. Bruxelles, Oct. 6-8, 1910. ★Report. 10. Roma, 1912. ★ Report. 1625 TUBERCULOSIS International (c) Conference internationale contre la tuberculose des delegues des Etats ayant adhere a la Societe des Nations et des Etats-Unis d'Amerique. Var.: International tuberculosis conference. New set of meetings of the international union. 1. Paris, Oct. 17-21, 1920. (Publ.) 212p. Par., 1921. See also Rev. tuberc, Par., 1920, 3. ser., 1: 429-36. [247] TUBERCULOSIS 2. London, July 26-28, 1921. Transactions. 2 vols. Lond., 1921. See also Rev. tuberc, Par., 1921, 3. ser., 2: 352-60. 3. Bruxelles, July 11-13, 1922. C. rend. 430p. Brux., 1922 See also J. mid. Bordeaux, 1922, p.515.—Rev. tuberc, Par., 1922, 3. ser., 3: 585-99. 4. Lausanne, Aug. 5-7, 1924. (Publ.) 442p. Laus., (1925) See also J. R. Army M. Corps, 1925, 44: 384-94.—Rev. phtisiol. mid. soc, Par., 1924, 5: 281-6. 5. Washington, Sept. 30-Oct. 2, 1926. 6. Roma, Sept. 25-28, 1928. See also Hygiea, Stockh.. 1929, 91: 49-73. 7. Oslo, Aug. 13-16 (12-15?) 1930. See Tegen d. tuberc, 1930, 26: 169-75. 8. 's-Gravenhage, & Amsterdam, Sept. 6-9, 1932. Rapports. See also Borba s tuberk., 1934, No. 5, 130-3.—Ugeskr. laeger, 1932, 94: 1012. 9. Warszawa, Sept. 3-6, 1934. See also Gior. med. mil., 1934, 72: 1101-16.—Edinburgh M. J., 1935, 42: 184-97.—Tubercolosi, 1934, 26: 346-68.—Riv. med. soc. tuberc, 1934, 11: 365-71; 456-65.—Bruxelles mid., 1934/35, 14: 1515; passim.—Riv. pat. clin. tuberc, 1934, 8: 751-7.—Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1934, 23: 1352-8. 10. Lisboa, June 5-9 (6-8) 1937. See report in Zschr. Tuberk., 1907, 79: 31-65.—Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, Oct. 15.—Paris med., 1938, 108: annexe, 10-13.—Riv. pat. clin. tuberc, 1907, 11: 882-9. Originally planned for Spain, 1936. 11. Berlin, 1939. 1626 TUBERCULOSIS International (Spain) Congreso espahol internacional de la tuberculosis. See also 1639. 1 (2) Barcelona, Oct. 16-22, 1910. ★ (Publ.) v.l. 1183p. Bare, 1912. V.2 ever published? 2 (3) San Sebastian, Sept. 9-16, 1912. ★ (Publ.) 2 vols. (1673p. total) San Sebast., 1913-14. 1627 TUBERCULOSIS Italy (a) Congresso nazionale per la lotta sociale contro la tubercolosi (1906- ) (a) Napoli, Apr. 25-28, 1900. 1. Milano, 1906. ★Atti. 2 vol. in one. Bovisio, 1907. 2. Firenze, Oct. 10-14, 1909. ★Atti. xl, 384p. Fir., 1910. 1627a TUBERCULOSIS Italy (b) Congresso nazionale per la lotta contro la tubercolosi (1925- ) New set of No. 1627. 1. Napoli, May 25-29, 1925. Atti. 222p. Roma, 1925. — (Publ.) 30p. Pisa, 1925. See also Riv. idr. clim. ter. fis., 1925, 36: 2. Milano, Oct. 23-26, 1927. Atti. 307p. Roma, 1929. 3. Palermo, Oct. 6-9, 1929. Atti. 431p. Roma, 1929. See also Lyon med., 1929, 144: 4. Bologna, 1931. See Policlinico, 1931, 38: pt 2. 6. Tripoli, Dec. 17-20, 1937. See reports in Tubercolosi, 1937, 39: 475-81.—Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1938, 44: 40-43. 1628 TUBERCULOSIS Italy (c) Convegno nazionale dei consorzi provinciali antitubercolari. (a) Roma, 1922. See Italia san., 1922, 14: No. 11-12. 1. Firenze, May 20-21, 1928. Atti. 70p. Roma, 1928. 1629 TUBERCULOSIS Japan (Japanischer Tuberkulosekongress) (?) Fukuoka (Kyushu) 1925. See Zschr. Tuberk., 1925, 43: 483-91. TUBERCULOSIS [248] 1630 TUBERCULOSIS Massachusetts Conference on tuberculosis. Publishes Proceedings. 4. 1912; 5. 1913; 6. 1914. 1631 TUBERCULOSIS Nederlandsch Indie Nederlandsch Indische medische tuberculose congres. 2. Semarang, July 29-31, 1937. Voordrachten published in Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937, 77: 2834-3008. 1632 TUBERCULOSIS New York Conference of the local committees on the prevention of tuberculosis of the State Charities Aid Association. 1. Albany, N. Y., 1910. ★Proceedings. N. Y., 1910. 1633 TUBERCULOSIS Norway (Meeting of Norwegian physicians on tuberculosis) 9. Aarhus, 1935. See Norsk mag. laegevid., 1935, 96: 1028-33.—Ugeskr. laeger, 1935, 97: 877. 1634 TUBERCULOSIS Pan American Panamerican congress of tuberculosis (1927- ) Organized by the Union Latino Americano de tisiologia. 1. Cordoba, Oct. 10-16, 1927. (Publ.) 5 vols. Cordoba, 1927-28. 3. Montevideo, 1934. See Rev. tuberc. Uruguay, 1935, 5: 2-37. 4. Santiago de Chile, Dec. 15-18, 1937. Informes oficiales. 330p. Santiago, 1937. See program in Rev. san. mil., Asunci6n, 1937, 10: 499-502. 1635 TUBERCULOSIS Philippine Islands National congress on tuberculosis. 1. Manila, Dec. 13-18, 1926. ★Proceedings. 614p. Manila, 1927. 1636 TUBERCULOSIS Russia (a) Vsesoiuzny tuberkulezny sezd. 4. Tiflis, Sept. 15-21, 1928. Rezoliutsy. See also Vopr. tuberk., 1929, 7: 9-19, 1637 TUBERCULOSIS Russia (b) Obedinennaia konferentsia protivotuberkuleznikh organizatsy narkomzdrava i Moszdra- votdela. 1. Mar. 11, 12, 17, 1928. See report in Vopr. tuberk., 6: No. 12, 128-35. 1638 TUBERCULOSIS Russia: Ukraina Vse-Ukrainsky teberkulezny sezd. 1. 2. Odessa, Jan. 30-Feb. 5, 1934. See Vrach. delo, 1934, 17: 797.—Sovet. pediat., 1934, No. 5, 155-8. 1639 TUBERCULOSIS Spain Congreso nacional contra la tuberculosis. Continued as No. 1626. 1. Zaragoza, Oct. 6, 1908. (Publ.) 2 vols. Zaragoza, 1912. [249] TUBERCULOSIS 1640 TUBERCULOSIS Yugoslavia (Yugoslavia tuberculosis conference) 1. Lublin, 1921. 2. Beograd? 1922? (Pub.) 419p. 4. Herzegnow, 1938 (?) 1641 TUBERCULOSIS SPECIALISTS Germany (a) Tagung Nordwestdeutscher Tuberkulosearzte. 1. (place?) Sept. 15, 1927. ★Bericht. In Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., v.68, No. 6. Also as Heft 11/12, v.28, Zbl. ges. Tuberk., 192* 1642 TUBERCULOSIS SPECIALISTS Germany (b) Versammlung der Tuberkulose-Aerzte Deutschlands. 1. Berlin, 1904; 3. Berlin, 1906. See Med. Reform, 1904, 12: 387-9.—1906, 14: 290-2. 1642a TUBERCULOSIS SPECIALISTS Germany (c) Versammlung der Tuberkulose-Aerzte Berlin. 1. 1903. Bericht. 90p. Berl., 1904. 2. 1904. Ber. 121p. Berl., 1905. 4. 1907. Ber. 208p. Berl., 1907. 1643 TUBERCULOSIS WORKERS Pennsylvania Conference of tuberculosis workers (1911-14) Publishes Proceedings. 1. 1911; 2. 1912; 3. 1913; 4. 1914. 1644 TUMOR International Congresso internazionale della lotta scientifica e sociale contro i tumori. Same as No. 203. 1645 TUMOR Italy Convegno nazionale contro i tumori. 4. Torino, Oct. 8-9, 1938. 1646 TYPOGRAPHY International Congres typographique international. 5. Paris, July 9-13, 1907. P. Verbal. Bern, 1908. 1647 UNEMPLOYMENT International Conference internationale du chomage. 1. Paris, Sept. 18-21, 1910. C. rend. 3 vols. Par., 1911. ■ Established the International association against unemployment (publ. Bulletin) 1648 UNIVERSITIES England Congress of the universities of the Empire. 6. 1921. Report of proceedings. UNIVERSITY PROFESSORS [ 250 ] 1649 UNIVERSITY PROFESSORS Germany Versammlung deutscher Universitatslehrer iiber die Reform der deutschen Hochschulen. 1. Jena, Sept. 21-24, 1848. (Publ.) iv, 78p. Jena, 1848. 1650 UNIVERSITY, REFORM Germany: Prussia Conferenz zur Beratung von Reformen in der Verfassung und Verwaltung der preussischen Universitaten. 1. Berlin, Dec. 1849. ★Verhandlungen. viii, 258p. Berl. (1850) 1651 URICEMIA Italy Congresso medico sulla uricemia. 1. San Pellegrino, July 15-16, 1928. Atti. 242p. Milano, 1928. — (Publ.) 120p. Napoli, 1928. 1652 URINARY LITHIASIS Congres de la lithiase urinaire. 1. Vittel, 1931. ★Report (forms No. 21 bis, of Rev. m6d. est, v.59) 1653 UROLOGISTS Russia Vserossysky sezd urologov. Var.: Sezd rossyskikh urologov. Vsesoiuzny sezd urologov. 1. Moskva, 1926. See J. urol. med., Par., 1927, 24: 2. Leningrad, 1927. See Zschr. Urol., 1928, 22:—J. urol. med., Par., 1927, 24: 1654 UROLOGY American Congreso americano de urologia. 2. Buenos Aires, Nov. 28-Dec. 4, 1937. First Argentinian congress of urology. On echinococcosis of the urogenital apparatus, genital tuberculosis, excretory pyelography, endosconi surgery of the prostate. 3. Santiago de Chile, 1939. 1655 UROLOGY France Congres frangais d'urologie. Meetings of an association. Publ. Proces-verbaux. 21. Strasbourg, Oct. 1921; 22. Paris, Oct. 1922; 23. Paris, Oct. 1923; 24 Paris, Oct. 1924; 25. Paris, Oct. 1925; etc. 1656 UROLOGY Germany Tagung Reichsdeutscher Urologen. 2. Eisenach, Oct. 7-9, 1937. See Med. Welt., 1938, 12: 103-4. 1657 UROLOGY International Congres (de la Societe internationale) d'urologie (1908- ) Var.: C. i. d'urologie. Publ. Rapports & proces-verbaux. 1. Paris, Oct. 3, 1908. Proces-verbaux. 740p. Par., 1909 2. London, July 24-28, 1911. Proc. verb. Ix, 673p. Lond., 1912. [251] UROLOGY New set 1. Paris, July 5-7, 1921. Rapp. 297p. Par., 1921. — Rapp. v.2. 2. Roma, Apr. 24-26, 1924. Resoconti. 2 vols. Roma, 1924-25. 3. Bruxelles, Aug. 3-6, 1927. Rapp. 2 vols. 4. Madrid, Apr. 7-12, 1930. 5. London, July 11-15, 1933. Reports. 6. Wien, 1936. See Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 985.—Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14: 95; passim. 1658 UROLOGY Rumania Congres national de urologie. 6. Bucuresti, Nov. 14-16, 1937. See report in Rev. romana urol., 1937, 4: 300-15.—Rev. chir., 1937, 40: 591-9. 1659 UROLOGY Spanish Portuguese Congreso hispano-portugues de urologia. Not to be confused with meetings of the Asociaci6n espanol de urologia: 12. 1932; 2. Madrid, 1929(?) Libro de actas. xliii, 908p. Madr., 1929. 1660 VASCONS Congreso de estudios vascos. 1. Onate, 1918. Recopilaci6n de los trabajos. 1066p. Bilbao, 1919. 4. San Sebastian, 1927(?) (Publ.) 291p. San Sebast., 1927. 5. Vergara, 1930. Recopilacion. 1661 VEGETARIAN Congres vegetarien. 3. Bruxelles, 1910. 1662 VENEREAL DISEASES America All-America conference on venereal diseases. Var.: Pan American ... One of the regional conferences suggested by the International medical conference of Cannes, 1919, on world problems of health conservation. Held with the purpose of discussing the methods of prevention of the spread of venereal diseases after the World War. Washington, 1920. ★Preliminary program. lOp. Wash., 1920. — ★Announcement. 20p. Wash., 1920. — ★Preliminary report on the proceedings (by C. Bolduan) 55p. N. Y., 1921. See also Soc Hvg. Bull., 1920 (Oct.-Dec), 1921 (Jan.)—Soc. Hyg., 1921, 7: 252; 314.—Reprints in Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1921. 36: No. 28, 1591-1635. 1663 VENEREAL DISEASES East Europe Eastern European Red Cross conference on venereal diseases. 1. Praha, 1921. See Mitt. Deut. Ges. Bekampf. Geschlkr., 1921, 19: 52-60. 2. Warszawa, 1923. 1664 VENEREAL DISEASES Russia Vsesoiuzny z'izd v spravi borotby z venerichnimi i shkirnimi khvorobami. 4. Moskva, 1937. VENEREOLOGISTS [252] 1665 VENEREOLOGISTS Russia: Smolensk Sezd selyskikh venerologov Smolenskoi gubernii. 1. Jan. 30-31, 1928. See Vener. derm., No. 9-10, 1240-6. 1666 VENEREOLOGISTS Russia: Volga Sezd Volzhskikh vrachei piotiv venericheskikh bolieznei. 1. Kasan, 1926. 1669 VETERINARIANS Germany Tagung der Fachtierarzte fiir die Bekampfung der Aufzuchtkrankheiten. (?) Berlin, Sept. 16-18, 1936. See Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1936. 44: 751; passim. 9. Salzburg, Sept. 1-5, 1938. 1670 VETERINARIANS Germany: Bavaria Versammlung Bayerischer Thierarzte. (1?) Nurnberg, June 11, 1863. ★Bericht. Augsb. (1863) Repr. from Wschr. Thierheilk. 1671 VETERINARIANS Italy Congreso dei docenti veterinarii d'ltalia (1865- ) After 1876: C. nazionale dei docenti e pratici veterinari italiani. 1. Milano, Apr. 10-15, 1865. ★Atti. 126p. Nap., 1865. 1. Bologna, 1876. Atti & rendiconti. xiii, 316 . Milano. 1880. 2. Milano, 1881. Atti. xii, 252p. Milano, 1883. 3. Aquila, 1888. See Ercolani, 1888, 1: 1672 VETERINARIANS Russia Sezd veterinarov. 1. Sankt Peterburg, Oct. 1881. See Vrach. vied., 1881, 6: No. 29, 2472. 1673 VETERINARIANS Russia: Vladimir Sezd zemskikh veterinarnikh vrachei Vladimirskoi gubernii. 4. 1890. ★Protokoli. Vladimir, 1890. 1675 VETERINARY Austria (Congresso veterinario di Vienna) Wien, 1872. See Gior. anat. fisiol. pat. animali, Pisa, 1873, 5: 165; 230; 360. 1676 VETERINARY Belgium Congres national de medecine veterinaire (1880- (1) Bruxelles, July 8-11, 1880. ★ (Publ.) 338p. Louvain, 1881. (?) Liege, 1905. C.rend. 1677 VETERINARY France Congres national veterinaire. 1878; 1885; 1897; 1900: 1906. [ 253 ] VETERINARY 1678 VETERINARY International International veterinary congress (1863- ) L 2. 3. Internationaler Kongress von Thierarzten. 4. Congres international veterinaire. 5. Congres international de medecine veterinaire. 7. Internationaler tierarztlicher Kongress. 1. Hamburg, July 14-18, 1863. ★Amtlicher Bericht. 58p. Stuttg., 1864. 2. Wien, Aug. 21-27, 1865. ★Amtlicher Bericht. v, 180p. Wien, 1865. 3. Zurich, Sept. 2-7, 1867. Amtlicher Bericht. vii, 112p. Ziir., 1869. 4. Bruxelles, 1883. C. rend. 5. Paris, Sept. 2-8, 1889. ★Compte rendu des seances. 618p. Par., 1890 (on cover 1891) 6. Bern, Sept. 16-21, 1895. Bericht. 907p. Bern, 1896. The same. C. rend. 875p. Bern, 1896. 7. Baden-Baden, Aug. 7-12, 1899. C. rend. 2 vols. Baden, 1899-1900. 8. Budapest, Sept. 3-8, 1905. Bericht. 3 vols. Budapest, 1906. 9. 's-Gravenhage, Sept. 13-19, 1909. Travaux. 4 vols. 10. London. Aug. 3-8, 1914. ★ (Publ.) 3 vols, x, 199; iv, 552; viii, 999p. Lond., 1915. 11. London, 1930. (Publ.) 3 vol. xiv, 467; vii, 397; x, 926p. Lond., 1931. 12. New York, Aug. 2-31, 1934. Papers. See also Zschr. Veterinark., 1934, 46: 465-76.—Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1934/35, 45: 21; 41.— Vet. Med., Chic, 1934, 29: 180; 355; 426-36.—Tschr. diergeneesk., 1934, 61: 1013-24: 13. Zurich & Interlaken, Aug. 21-25, Aug. 26-27, 1938. 14. (planned Berlin, 1942) 1679 VETERINARY Italy Congresso nazionale veterinario (1874- ) 1.-4. C. medico-veterinario. 4. C. medico-veterinario italiano. In 1884: C. veterinario nazionale. There were also meetings of the Federazione veterinaria italiana (4. Roma, 1899; 6. Firenze, 1903) and of the Unione veterinaria italiana (1. Roma, 1907) 1. Novara, 1S74. Atti. 106p. Tor., 1875. 2. Ferrara, 1875. Atti. 104p. Tor., 1875. 3. Firenze, 1875. Atti.' 304p. Tor., 1875. 4. Roma, 1876. Atti & mem. 220p. Roma, 1876. (?) Torino, 1884. Atti. Tor., 1885. (?) Torino, Sept. 8-11, 1898. ★Atti. 350p. Tor., 1899. (?) Torino, 1911. Atti. xviii, 360p. Tor., 1912. 1680 VICE England Assembly of magistrates deputed from the several counties in England and Wales (by the desire of the Society ... against vice and immorality) London, May 5, 11, 14, 17, 1790. ★ Resolutions. 15p. Lond., 1790. 1682 VITICULTURE France Congres viticole. (?) Lyon, Sept. 1-2, 1898. C. rend. Montpel., 1898. (?) Montpellier, May 17-21, 1911. C. rend. Rapp. Montpel., 1911. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series---XVII VITICULTURE [ 254 ] 1683 VITICULTURE International Congres international de viticulture. 1. Paris, June 13-17, 1900; 2. Angers, July 6-9, 1907. (?) Paris, 1937. Rapp. 2 vols. 1684 VOCATIONAL GUIDANCE United States National conference on vocational guidance. Publ. Proceedings (1912- ) 1. 1911; 2. 1912. 1685 VOICE International Congres universel de la voix. 1. Paris, Sept. 19-30, 1937. See J. med. Lyon, 1937, 641.—MeU scol., Par.. 1938, 27: 15-17. Decided the establishment of Institut du verbe humain. 1686 VOLTA (Volta conventions) (1931- ) Var.: Congres international annuel de differents sujets. Held by the Volta Foundation of the R. Accademia d'ltalia. Publishes Atti. 1. Roma, 1931. On the nuclear physics. 2. Roma, 1932. Atti preliminari. Processi verbali. Allegati. 2 vols. On Europe; its morals and history. Called also Convegno di scienze morali e storiche. 3. Roma, 1933. On immunology. 4. Roma, 1934. On dramatic art and theatre. 5. Roma, 1935; 6. Roma, 1936. 7. Roma, Sept. 27, 1937. On the science of nutrition. 1687 WAR ORPHANS Russia (All-Russian congress on welfare of war orphans) 1. Moskva, 1920. See Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1921, 6: 1688 WAR PATHOLOGY Germany Kriegspathologische Tagung. Berlin, Apr. 26-27, 1916. ★Report, iv, 84p. Jena, 1916. For report see Beih. v.27, Zbl. allg. Path; 1689 WAR, SOCIAL SERVICE International Congres international des oeuvres d'assistance en temps de guerre. 1. Paris, July 17-20, 1889. (Publ.) Par., 1890. 2 (?) Paris, 1900. ★Rapports et comptes rendus. 177p. Par., 1901. 1690 WAR SURGERY Germany Kriegschirurgentagung. 1. (place, year?) ★Report (forms H. 4, v.96, Beitr. klin. Chir.) 2. Berlin, Apr. 26-27, 1916. ★Verhandlungen. iv, 430p. Tub., 1916. Forms Beitr. klin. Chir., v.101. 3. Bruxelles, Feb. 11-12, 1918. ★Verhandlungen. iv, 288p. Tub., 1918. Forms v.101 and 103, Beitr. klin. Chir. [255] WAR SURGERY 1691 WAR SURGERY Interallied Conference chirurgicale interalliee pour I'etude des plaies de guerre. 1. Val-de-Grace, March 1917. C. rend. 2. Val-de-Grace, May 1917. ★C. rend. 511p. Par., 1917. Forms No. 1-3, v.68, Arch. mid. pharm. mil.. Par. 3. Val-de-Grace, Nov. 1917. ★ C. rend. 365p. Par., 1918. 4. Val-de-Grace, Mar. 11-15, 1918. ★C. rend. Forms v.70. Arch. mid. pharm. mil., Par. 5. Val-de-Grace, Nov. 1918. ★C. rend. In v.70. Arch. mid. pharm. mil. 1692 WATER Boston Union water convention concerning the conflagrations at South Boston (Sept. 14, 1845) Boston, 1845. ★Proceedings. 8p. Boston, 1845. 1693 WATER France Congres de l'eau. (?) Toulouse, 1922. C. rend. d. trav. 247p. Toulouse, 1922. (?) Montpellier, May 24-26, 1923. C. rend. d. trav. viii, 228p. Montpel., 1923. 1694 WEIGHTS & MEASURES International (a) Congres international pour I'unification des poids, mesures et monnaies. There is also a Comite international des poids et mesures, which publishes Proces- verbaux d. seances (1875) 1876. Paris, 1878. ★Comptes rendus. 164p. Par., 1880. 1695 WEIGHTS & MEASURES International (b) Conference generale des poids et mesures (1889- ) Held by the Bureau international des poids et mesures (*1875) 1. Paris, Sept. 24-28, 1889; 2. Sept. 4-14, 1895; 3. Oct. 15-22, 1901; 4. Oct. 15-22, 1907; 5. 1913; 6. 1921. 1696 WEIGHTS & MEASURES United States Conference on the weights and measures of the United States. Publ. Proceedings. 1. 1905. 1697 WELDING International Internationaler Schweisstechniker Kongress. 1. 's-Gravenhage, 1931. 1698 WELFARE, INDUSTRIAL International International industrial welfare congress. 1. Flushing, June 1925. Rep. of proc. 491p. 's-Gravenhage, 1925. 1699 WELFARE INSTITUTIONS International Congres scientifique des institutions de prevoyance. (?) Paris, 1878. C. rend, stenogr. WELFARE, PUBLIC [256] 1700 WELFARE, PUBLIC Austria-Germany Deutsch-osterreichische Tagung fiir Volkswohlfahrt. Held in Wien. 1. Mar. 12-13, 1916. Vortrage. iii, 153p. Wien, 1916. 2. Apr. 15-16, 1917. Vortrage. vi, 119p. Wien, 1917. 1701 WELFARE, PUBLIC Canada Conference of public welfare. Before 1917: Conference of charities and correction. Publ. Proceedings. 1. 1898; 2. 1899. 1702 WHEAT International Conference internationale du ble (1927- ) Not to be confused with Conference de la vente du ble, held in Versailles, June 28-30, 1900 (Publ. 2 vols. Vers., 1900-1) 1. Roma, Apr. 25-30, 1927. Actes. xi, 602p. Roma, 1928. (a) Roma, 1931. Actes. 732p. Roma, 1931. Preparatory conference. 1703 WHISKEY Germany Generalversammlung der deutschen Vereine gegen das Branntweintrinken. 2. (Berlin?) 1845. Tagesblatt. No. 1-3, Berl., 1845. 1704 WHITE SLAVERY Germany Deutsche Nationalkonferenz zu internationaler Bekampfung des Madchenhandels. 8. Karlsruhe, Oct. 10-11, 1911. Bericht. 188p. Berl., 1911. 9. Stettin, Nov. 13-14, 1912. Bericht. 134p. Berl.. 1912. 1705 WHITE SLAVERY International (a) International congress for the suppression of traffic in women and children (1899- ) 1. Congress for the suppression of white-slave traffic. See also 1705a. Var.: Congres international de la repression de la traite des blanches. 1. London, June 21-23, 1899. Transactions. 2. Frankfurt a. M., 1902; 3. Paris, 1906. 4. Madrid, 1910. C. rend. Actes & documents. Concluded the 1. international convention. In the same year the Mann Act was enacted in the United States. 5. London, 1913. 1705a WHITE SLAVERY International (b) International conference for the suppression of traffic in women and children (1901- ) 1. Amsterdam, 1901. (b) Paris, 1902. 2. Zurich, Sept. 15-16, 1904. Rapp. offic. 93p. Winterthur, 1904. In May 1904 an international treaty was signed. 3. Bruxelles, 1907(?) 4. Wien, Oct. 5-7, 1909. Rapp. offic. 231p. Wien, 1909. (c) Paris, 1910. (d) Bruxelles, 1912. (e) Geneve, 1921. Sept. 30, 1921, the 2. international convention was concluded. [257] WHITE SLAVERY 5. Geneve, 1923. 6. Graz, 1924; 7. London, 1927. 8. Warsza\va(?) June 1930. 9. Berlin, 1933. See J. Soc. Hyg., 1933, 19: In the same year, Oct. 11, the 3. international convention was concluded in Geneve. It came into force Aug. 24, 1934. 1706 WINE Germany Weinkongress. Wiesbaden, Jan. 11, 1891. Verhandlungen. 87p. Wiesb., 1891. 1707 WINE International (a) Congres international du commerce des vins, cidres, spiritueux et liqueurs. 1. Paris, July 16-21, 1900; 2. Liege, June 5-12, 1905; 3. July 11-14, 1907, Bordeaux; 4. Bruxelles, July 28-Aug. 1, 1910. The 4th congress consisted of 7 commissions, the 5th on hygiene. 1707a WINE International (b) Congres international de la vigne et du vin. 4. Lausanne, Aug. 26-31, 1935. Rapports. 2 vols. 380p. 112p. Par. (1937) 5 (?) Lisboa, 1938. 1708 WINE FRIENDS France Congres national des medecins amis du vin de France. 1. Bordeaux, 1933. See Lancet, 1933, 2: ,,,■,■,- Scientific study of the action of wine upon the human body in health and disease. 1709 WINE FRIENDS International Congres international des medecins amis du vin. 1. Lausanne, 1935. Rapp. generaux. See Gaz. hop., 1935, 108: 1291. 1710 WINE PRODUCING Austria Oesterreichischer Weinbautag. 1. Wien, Apr. 3, 1892. Ber. ii. d. Verh. 84p. Wien, 1892. 1711 WINE PRODUCING Germany Versammlung deutscher Wein- und Obst-Produzenten. Publ. Verhandlungen (1839) 1840. Annual? ,„ „ m , /-.,«-.« 1 Heidelberg, Oct. 1839; 2. Mainz, Oct. 21-24, 1840; 3. Wurzburg, Oct. 7-10, 1841- 4 5 Trier, Oct. 6-9, 1843; 6. Durkheim, Oct. 1844; 7. Freiburg i. B., Oct. 1845; 8. Heilbronn, Sept. 30-Oct. 2, 1846; etc.; 15. Bingen, Oct. 4-7, 1869; etc. 1712 WINE PRODUCING International Internationaler Weinbaucongress. (1?) Colmar, Sept. 1876. Ber. ii. d. Verh. 191p. Heidelb., 1876. 1713 WOMEN Argentina Congreso feminino de la Republica argentina. Var.: Congreso feminino internacional. (?) Buenos Aires, 1910. Historfa, actas y trabajos. B. Air., 1911. WOMEN [258] 1714 WOMEN Austria Allgemeiner osterreichischer katholischer Frauentag. 1. Wien, 1910. Bericht. vii, 228p. Wien, 1910. 1715 WOMEN France Conference feminine. 1. Versailles, June 11, 1891. 1716 WOMEN International International congress of women (1893- ) Var.: Internationaler Frauenkongress. Congresso internazionale femminile. Congres international des femmes. (b) Congres feministe. (a) Washington, Mar. 25-Apr. 1, 1888. 1. Chicago, 1893. 2. London, 1899. 3. Berlin, 1904. See Brit. M. J., 1904, 2: 4. Toronto, 1909. (b) Bruxelles, 1912. 5. Roma, 1914. Bericht. xii, 515p. Karlsruhe, 1915. — Atti. xvi, 706p. Torre Pellice, 1915. — Attivita femminile sociale. No. 1. 74p. Roma, 1914. 6. 's-Gravenhage, Apr. 28-May 1, 1915. Bericht. xlviii, 325p. Amst., 1915. (?) Zurich, May 12-17, 1919. Rapport, iv, xviii, 489p. Geneve, 1920. .10. Paris, 1923. C. rend. d. trav. 1717 WOMEN Italy Congresso femminile. In 1908: Cong. naz. delle donne italiane. (?) Milano, 1907. Atti. 206p. 1907. (?) Roma, 1908. Sunti. 107p. Roma, 1908. — Atti. vii, 733p. Roma, 1912. 1718 WOMEN Pan American Pan American conference of women. (?) Baltimore, 1922. See J. Soc. Hyg., 1923, 1: 1719 WOMEN Switzerland Congres national Suisse pour les interets feminins. Var.: Schweizerischer Kongress fiir die Interesse der Frau. Schweizerischer Kongress fiir Fraueninteressen. 1. Geneve, 1896. Ber. ii. d. Verh. 253p. Bern, 1897. 2. Bern, Oct. 2-6, 1921. Bericht. 510p. Bern, 1921. 1720 WOMEN, INSTITUTIONS France Congres diocesain (Belley) des oeuvres feminines. 1. Bourg, Nov. 17-18, 1909. C. rend, 215p. Bourg, 1910, [ 259 ] WOMEN, INSTITUTIONS 1721 WOMEN, INSTITUTIONS International Congres international des oeuvres et institutions feminines (1889- ) Var.: Internationaler Kongress fiir Frauenwerke und Frauenbestrebungen. 1. Paris, July 12, 1889. Actes. Par., 1890. (a) Berlin, 1896. Sammlung der Vortrage. 413p. Berl., 1897. 2. Paris, 1900. ★Compte rendu des travaux. 4 vols. Par., 1902. — *La lutte contre l'abus de l'alcool (by A. Hierta-Retzius) Stockh., 1900. 10. Paris, 1914. Oeuvres et institutions feminines. Par., 1914. ?Does it belong to this set? 1722 WOMEN, RIGHTS Congres frangais et international du droit des femmes. 2. C. i. de la condition et des droits des femmes. 1. Paris, 1889. (Publ.) Par., 1889. 2. Paris, Sept. 5-8, 1900. Questions economiques, morales et sociales. Par., 1902. 1723 WOMEN, RIGHTS United States Women's right convention. Worcester, Mass., Oct. 23, 1850. 1724 WOMEN, WORK Italy Congresso nazionale di attivita pratica femminile. Also regional congresses as in Napoli, 1913. 1. Milano, 1908. Atti. 367p. Milano, 1909. 1725 WOMEN, WORK Netherlands Congres; nationale tentoonstelling van vrouwenarbeid. 1. Amsterdam, July-Sept. 1898. ★ (Publications) 12 nos. Amst., 1898-99. 1726 WOMEN, WORKING Congress of working women. 1 (?) Geneve, 1921. See Lancet, Lond., 1921, 2: 1727 WOOL International Conference lainiere internationale. 12. Warszawa, 1936. & (Publ.) 1728 WORKMEN'S COMPENSATION United States National conference on workmen's compensation for industrial accidents. Publ. Proceedings. 1. 1909. 1729 WORKMEN, PROTECTION International Congres international pour la protection legale des travailleurs (1890- ) Var.: Internationaler Kongress fiir Arbeiterschutz. In 1897 (Bruxelles): C. i. de legislation du travail. In 1901, the function of the congress was taken over by the conferences of committee. (1) (Place?) 1889 (1890?) Protokoll. vi, 227p. Lpz., 1890, WORKMEN, PROTECTION [ 260 ] (2) Zurich, 1897. Amtlicher Bericht. 280p. Zur., 1898. Cirkulare. 160p. Ziir., 1897. Verhandlungen. 48p. Bern, 1897. (3) Bruxelles, 1897. (4) Paris, July 25-28, 1900. Rapport & C. rend, analyt. Par., 1901. New set 1. Basel, Sept. 26-27, 1901. C. rend. & rapp. 4 pts. 2. Koln, 1902. 3. Basel, 1904. 4. Geneve, Sept. 26-29, 1906. Conference pour la protection ouvriere. Bern, 1907. — C. rend. Par. (?) 1907. 5. Luzern, Sept. 28-30, 1908. C. rend. 1909. 6. Lugano, 1910. 7. Zurich, Sept. 10-12, 1912. C. rend. 241p. 20p. Par., 1912. 8. Nancy(?), 1921. C. rend. 58p. Nancy & Par., 1921. 1730 WRITING, SCIENCES International Congres international des sciences de l'ecriture. 1. Paris, May 24-31, 1900. C. rend. Par., 1902. 1731 YELLOW FEVER Africa African conference on yellow fever. 1. Dakar, April 1928. ★ (Publ.) 298p. Par., 1929. 1732 YELLOW FEVER Augusta Meeting of physicians (on yellow fever) 1. Augusta, Dec. 10, 1839. ★ Report of the origin and cause of the late epidemic in Augusta. 16p. Augus- 1733 YOUTH International Internationale Jiinglingsconferenz. 10. Berlin, Aug. 20-24, 1884. Bericht. 134p. Berl., 1884. 1734 YOUTH, EDUCATION Germany Deutscher Kongress fiir Jugendbildung und Jugendkunde. 1. Dresden, Oct. 6-8, 1911. 1. pt. Vortrage & Verh. vi, 94p. Lpz., 1912. 2. pt. Intelligenzproblem in der Schule. iv, 103p. Lpz.. 1912 2. Munchen, Oct. 3-5, 1912. (Publ.) iv, 211p. Munch., 1913. 3. Breslau, Oct. 4-6, 1913. (Publ.) iv, 184p. Bresl., 1914. 1735 YOUTH, WELFARE Germany: Bavaria Bayerischer Jugendfursorge- und Zwangs-Erziehungstag. 1. Munchen, June 20-22, 1911. Ber. ii. d. Verh. 94p. Miinch., 1911, [261] YOUTH, WELFARE 1736 YOUTH, WELFARE Italy Congresso per l'assistenza ai minorenni abbandonati o traviati. (?) Roma, May 27-30, 1923. Atti. xv, 317p. Roma, 1923. 1737 ZIONISTIC SOCIETIES Germany Delegiertentag der zionistischen Vereinigung fiir Deutschland. 1. ; 15. Berlin, Dec. 25-27, 1918; ... 25. Berlin, Feb. 2-4, 1936. 1738 ZIONISTS International Zionisten-Kongress (1897- ) 1. Basel, 1897. Stenogr. Protokoll. 200p. Wien, 1898. 2. Basel, 1899; 3. Basel, 1899; 4. London, 1900; 5. Basel, 1901; 6. Basel, 1903; 7. Basel, 1905; 8. La Haye, 1907; 9. Hamburg, 1909; 10. Basel, Aug. 9-15, 1911; 11. Wien, Sept. 2-9, 1913; 12. Karlsbad, Sept. 1-14, 1921; ... 17. Basel, June 30-July 17, 1931; 18. Praha, 1933; etc. 1739 ZOOLOGY International International congress of zoology (1889- ) Var.: Internationaler Zoologenkongress. Congresso internazionale di zoologia. Established the Concilium bibliographicum, which publishes 1) Bibliographia zoologica in the Zool. Anzeiger; 2) Bibliographia physiologica in the Zbl. Physiologic 1. Paris, Aug. 5-10, 1889. C. rend. d. seances. Par., 1890. 2. Moskva, Aug. 22-30, 1892. C. rend. d. seances. 2 vols. See also No. 86 (under 11th) 3. Leide, Sept. 16-21, 1895. Bulletin. 8 nos. Leide, 1895. — C. rend. 543p. Leyde, 1896. — Guide zoologique, 4. Cambridge, Aug. 23-27, 1898. Proceedings, xv, 422p. Lond., 1899. 5. Berlin, Aug. 12-16, 1901. Verhandlungen. xxvi, 1187p. Jena, 1902. — Tageblatt. 8 nos. Berl., 1901. 6. Bern, Aug. 14-19, 1904. ★Bulletin. 6 nos. Bern, 1904. -— C. rend. d. seances. 7. Boston, Aug. 19-23, 1907. 8. Graz, Aug. 15-20, 1910. Verhandlungen. xxii, 951p. Jena, 1912. 9. Monaco, Mar. 25-30, 1913. (Publ.) 928p. Par., 1914. 10. Budapest, 1927. ★Verhandlungen. 2 vols. v.l. xii, 456p. Jena, 1928. This is the report of the International congress of cytology. Forms vol. 6, Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928. 11. Padova, 1930. ★Rendiconto. Forms vol. 16, Arch. ital. zool. 12. Lisboa, Sept. 15-21, 1935. SUBJECT, WORD AND TITLE INDEX TO LIST OF CONGRESSES Aardrijkskunde. 523 Abandonned children, Protection. 1265 Abolitionists. 1277, 1278, 1279, 1280, 1281, 12S2 Abolitionniste. 1279 Abortion, Debate on. 1 Abstinententag, Deutscher. 2 Accidents. Compensation. 1728.— industrial. 726.—Premier secours en cas d'. 484, 485.—Prevention (France) 727.—Prevention (international) 728.— du travail. 726, 1481 Aceitura, Lucha contra la mosca de la. 1027 Acetylene. International congress of. 4 Acheteurs, Ligues sociales. 1306 Acid urique. 535 Acoustics. 6 Acquiculture. 490.—marine. 489 Actinology (international) 766 Actinotherapy. 765 Actuarial congress. 5 Adria. 7, 8 Adunanza italiana per la moralita pubblica. 953 Advocatentag (Austria) 745 Aerial ambulance. 9 Aerial relief conference. 9 Aeronautic convention, panamerican. 10 Aeronautics. 11 Aerostation. 12 Aerzte, bayerische. 1160 Aerztetag, deutscher. 1163 Aerztewoche (Abbazia) 1155 Aerztliche Konferenz zur Beratung der Medicinal-Reform. 813 Aerztliche Weltanschauung. 819 Aerztliches Fortbildungswesen. 1245 Aesthetik. 460 Africa, North. 13.—oriental. 14. African conference. 15 African conference on yellow fever. 1731 Africanist. 16 Afrique du Nord, Missionnaire. 946 Afrique occidentale, Medecine tropi- cale de. 1611 Aftercare of disabled men. 713 Agents physiques, Therapie par les. 642 Agrarian (Italy) 17a, 17b Agrarian congress. 17 Agrarischer Kongress. 17 Agrarwissenschaft. 31 Agricole (enseignement) 431 Agricoltori (italiani) 36, 37 Agriculteurs. Algerie. 32.—du nord de la France. 35 Agricultural. Associations. 29, 30.— economists. 31.—industry. 688.—sta- tions. 42 Agricultural convention. 25 Agriculture. Applications de I'elec- tricite a. 442.—colonial (France) 27.— International congress. 18, 19.—tropical. 28. Agriculture and forestry. 20 Agriculturist (Germany) 33, 34 Agrogeology. 41 Agronomic station directors. 42 Agronomv, colonial. 28.—tropical. 28 Agropedologie. 1509, 1509a Air legislation. 43, 44 Air navigation. 45, 46, 47 Air relief. 9 Akusheri i ginekologi. 1011 Akusherov, Sezd. 547 Alabama, Quarantine. 1310 Alcohol, denatured. 48 Alcoholic, Care. 58 Alcoholism. 50, 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57 Alcoholists, Care. 58 Algeciras, Conferencia. 958 Algeria. Soci6t6 de climatologie algerienne. 82 Alienes. Assistance. 705.—Assist- ance (international) 995.—Patronage. 1265 Alienists. 59, 60, 61, 62.—(France) 60. — (German) 59. — (international) 61.—(United States) 62. Alienists and neurologists of America. 62 Alimentation. 63, 64, 65, 66.—(ani- mals) 184.—cattle. 67 Alimentation rationnelle de I'homme. 664 Alkaloid therapy. 68 Alkoholfreie Jugenderziehung. 409 Alkoholfreie Jugendpflege. 408 Alkoholgegnertag. 89.—(Germany) 91 Alkoholgiftgegner. 90 All-America conference on venereal diseases. 1662 Allattamento, Igiene. 699 Allemagne sud-occidentale, M6decins des enfants. 1102 Allevatori. 1096 AUgemeine ---- Aerzteversammlung zur Verbes- serung des Poliklinikenwesens in Berlin. 1233 ---- arztliche Gesellschaft fiir Psy- chotherapie. 1299 ---- Bauernversammlung ... zur For- derung der Industrie und des Wohlstandes der kleineren Landwirthe, Bauern, &c. in Mecklenburg. 476 ---- deutsch-amerikanische Katholi- ken-Versammlung. 209 ---- Konferenz deutscher Berufsau- tomobilfuhrer. 246 ---- Konferenz der Europaischen Gradmessung. 517 ---- Konferenz der internationalen Erdmessung. 517 ---- Konferenz der deutschen Sittlich- keitsvereine. 957 ---- Versammlung von Berg- und Hiittenmannern. 940 ---- Versammlung deutscher Pomo- logen und Obstzuchter (Obst- und Wein- ziichter) 1236 ---- Versammlung Gabelsberger scher Stenographen. 1528 ---- Versammlung sachsischer Land- wirthe. 39 Allgemeiner ---- arztlicher Kongress fiir Psycho- therapie. 1299 ---- Congress von Vertretern und Freunden naturgemasser Lebens- und Heilweise. 987 ---- deutscher Bergmannstag. 940 ---- deutscher Neophilologentag. 989 ---- deutscher Stenografentag. 1530 ---- deutscher Taubstummen-Kon- gress. 352 ---- deutscher Wohnungskongress. 622 ---- Fiirsorgeerziehungstag. 259 Heimarbeiterschutz - Kongress. Milchwirtschaftstag. 349 ---- osterreichischer Katholikentag (fiir die gesammte Monarchic) 208 ---- osterreichischer katholischer Frauentag. 1714 ---- osterreichischer Taubstummen- Iehrertag. 360 ---- schweizerischer Heimarbeiter- schutzkongress. 605 [263] 604 All-India ---- conference of medical research workers. 815 ---- hereditary Ayurvedic doctors' conference. 139 ---- medical conference. 846a ---- obstetrical and gynecological congress. 1014 ---- population and family hygiene conference. 1241 Allmanna svenska lakaremotet. 1198 All-Russian congress on welfare of war orphans. 1687 Alpenlandischer Aerztetag. 1156 Alpine Club. 69 Alpine stations. 645 Alpinism. 69, 645 Altertumskunde. 106 Altkatholiken-Kongress. 212, 213 Ambulance, aerial. 9 Amelioration du sort des blesses et des malades dans les armies en campagne. 1351 Amenagement des montagnes. 967.— (international) 968 (America) Uni6n internacional ameri- cana para la protecci6n de la propiedad intelectual y industrial. 1072 America. Associated fraternities of. 505.—Philosophical societies. 1140.— Rural hygiene. 669 American association of instructors of the blind. 166 American child's congress. 256 American College of Physicians. 883 American conference. 1072 American conference on birth control and national recovery. 161 American conference on church work among the deaf. 356 American conference on hospital serv- ice. 620 American congress ---- of internal medicine. 883 ---- on obstetrics and gynecology. 1012 ---- of radiology. 1328 ---- of tuberculosis. 1614 American convention of cattle com- missioners. 215 American dental convention. 373 American forestry congress. 502 American health congress. 554 American health convention. 553 American Instructors of the Deaf. 359 American international medico-legal congress. 889 Americanists. 70 Americanization. 71.—in industries. 72 American Library Association. 760 (under 2) American Microscopical Society. 924 American physicians and surgeons. 1157 American purity alliance. 1308 American republics, Sanitary conven- tion (conference) 1404 American scientific congress. 1439 American Society of microsoopists. 924 American States. 1072 Amerique du Nord, Medecins de langue frangaise. 1158 Am6riques, Trois. 1072 Amis du livre. 759 Amis de la paix. 1089 Amis du vin. 1708, 1709 Ampelography. 73 Amtsarzte-Kongress. 1201 Anatomen-Kongress, internationaler. 75 Anatomical congress, Franco-British. 74 ANATOMISTS [264] AVICULTURE Anatomists. 75.—(Russia) 76 Anatomy bill (Edinburgh) 77 Anciens-catholiques. 213 Anciens manuscrits. 787 Anesthesia. 78 Angers, Science. 1434 Animals, African. 81.—protecting societies. 79.—protection. 80.—selec- tion. 183 Annual fever conference. 481 Annual meeting of alienists and neu- rologists of America. G2 Anthropogeology. 82 Anthropological sciences. 83, 84 Anthropologist (Austria) 85 Anthropology, colonial (Portugal) 87a. — criminal. 88. — (international) 86.—(Russia) 87 Antialcoholist (Austria) 89.—(Ger- many) 90, 91.—(Italy) 92 Antifilosserico. 1152 Antimalaria conference (U. S.) 786 Antimasonic. 93, 94, 95 Antimasonic convention for the State of New York. 94 Antimasonic State convention of Massachusetts. 93 Antimilitary congress. 96 Antischiavista. 98 Antisklaverei-Konferenz. 97 Antislavery. 97 Antislavery convention. 1467 Antitobacco. 1597 Antivaccination. 99, 100 Antropologichesky sezd. 87 Anwaltsversammlung (deutsche) 746 Anwalttag, deutscher. 746 Apiculture. 101 Apparecchi di machinazione e pani- ficazione. 180 Applications, de I'electricite. 442, 443.—electriques. 443.—electrocalorifi- ques et electrochimiques. 445 Applied mechanics. 942 Arago, History. 596 Arbeiterschutz. 1729 Arbeitskonferenz. 725 Arbeitsmedizin. 726 Arbitration, international. 102 Arboriculture. 103 Archeology (Belgium) 104.—christian. 107.—classic. 108.—(France) 105, 595.—(international) 106.—prehistoric. 86 Architects (France) 110.—(Germany) 109.—(international) 111.—Italy. 452.— (Panamerican) 112. Architectural education. 113 Archivists (international) 759 (Argentina) Sociedad de farma- colo---- des accidents du travail. 1481 ---- des accidents du travail et des assurances sociales. 1481 ---- des accidents du travail et des maladies professionnelles. 726 •---- de l'acetylene. 4 ---- d'actinologie. 766 ---- d'actuaires. 5 - d aeronautique. 11 d'agriculteurs et de forestiers. 18 68 de l'agriculture. 18, 19 d'agronomie coloniale. 28 d'agronomie tropicale. 28 d'alcaloidoth erapie dosimetrique ---- alieniste. 61 ---- de I'alimentation. 63 ---- de I'alimentation rationnelle du betail. 67 ---- de l'alpinisme. 69 ---- pour l'amelioration du sort des aveugles. 171 ---- pour l'amelioration du sort dea sourds-muets. 367 de l'amenagement des mon- tagnes. 968 1686 des americanistes. 70 des anciens-catholiques. 213 annuel de differents sujets. d'anthropologic et d'archeologie prehistoriques. 86 ---— d'anthropologic criminelle. 88 - d'apiculture. 101 des applications de I'electricite. 443 443 des applications electriques. des applications eiectrocalori- fiques et eiectrochimiques. 445 ---- d'arboriculture fruitiere. 103 ----d'arboriculture et de pomologie. 103 ---- d'archeologie. 106 ---- d'archeologie classique. 108 ---- d'archeologie et d'histoire. 106 ---- des architectes. Ill ---- des archivistes et des biblio- thecaires. 759 ---- artistique. 118 ---- de l'art public. 117 ■---- des arts du dessin. 391 ---- des arts populaires. 122 ---- d'assainissement et de salubrite de l'habitation. 630 ---- d'assistance. 245 ---- de l'assistance des alienes. 705 ---- de l'assistance des alienes et specialement de leur assistance familiale. 705 ---- d'assistance publique et de bienfaisance privee. 244, 245 ---- des associations agricoles et de demographie rurale. 29 ---- des associations d'inventeurs et d'artistes industriels. 683 ---- des associations et societes de pharmaciens. 1127 ---- des assurances sociales. 1481 ---- de l'asthme. 125 ---- d'automohilisme. 134 ---- de l'aviation sanitaire. 138 ---- des avoues. 749 ---- de bains de mer et d'hydro- therapie marine. 1587 ---- du batiment et des travaux publics. 191, 1302 ---- du beton et du beton arme. 327 CONGRES INTERNATIONAL [ 269 ] CONGRES INTERNATIONAL ---- de bibliographie et de docu- mentation. 150 ---- bibliographique. 150 ---- des bibliothecaires et des amis du libre. 759 ---- des bibliothecaires et des bibliophiles. 759 ---- de bienfaisance. 244 ---- de botanique. 177 ----de botanique et d'horticulture. 176 ---- de botanistes, d'horticulteurs, de negociants et de fabricants de produits du regne vegetal. 176 ----• de la boulangerie. 181 ---- de brucelloses. 190 ---- du cacao. 195 ---- du carbure et de l'acetylene. 4 ---- de chant. 1510 ---- de la chasse. 636 ---- des chemins de fer. 1341 ---- de chimie appliquee. 250 - de chimie et de pharmacie. 255 248 294 de chimie pure et appliquee. de chirurgie. 1561 de chirurgie orthopedique. 1052 de chronometrie. 292 des chrysanthemes. 291 de cinematographic educative. du Club Alpin frangais. 69 - colombiphile. 1222 ---- colonial. 319 ---- des colonies scolaires de va- cances. 1546 ---- des colonies de vacances et oeuvres de plain air. 1546 ---- combine de medecine tropicale et du paludisme. 1610 ---- des combustibles liquides. 322 ---• du commerce et de I'industrie. 323 ---- (du commerce) des vins, (cidres) spiritueux et liqueurs. 1707 ---- commercial. 323 ---- de la condition et des droits des femmes. 1722 ---- de cosmobiologie. 332 ---- de criminologie. 342 —— du cuir. 751 ---■ de defense contre la grele et de hybridisation de la vigne. 552 ---- de demographie. 372 ---- dentaire. 378 ---- de dermatologie et de syphili- graphie. 385 ---- pour le developpement et l'amelioration des moyens de transport. 1606 ---- des directeurs des stations agronomiques (et des laboratoires agri- coles) 42 ---- de documentation photographi- que. 1146 ---- de droit compare. 1374 ---■ du droit penal. 339 ---- des eaux alimentaires, gazeuses et minerales. 939 ---- d'edairage. 767 ---- des ecoles de plein air. 1029 ---- des editeurs. 1303 ---- d'education familiale (et de la Federation des parents et des educateurs) 414 ---- d'education morale. 420 ---- de I'education physique (de la jeunesse) 425 ---- de I'education populaire. 429 ---- d'education et de protection de l'enfance dan? la famille. 414 ---- de I'education sociale. 435 ---- des eiectriciens. 438 ---- d'electricite. 438 ---- d'electroculture et des applica- tions de I'eiectricitie a 1 agriculture (a la viticulture, a l'horticulture et aux in- dustries agricoles) 442 ---- d'electrologie et de radiologie medicales. 446, 1334 ---- del'eievageet de I'alimentation. 184 ---- contre l'emploi des gaz as- phyxiants. 512 ---- de I'enseignement. 406 ----de I'enseignement agricole. 431 ---- de I'enseignement commercial. 412 112380—vol. 3, 4th sehies- ---- de I'enseignement commercial superieur. 413 de I'enseignement du dessin. 393 430 de I'enseignement moyen. 418 de I'enseignement primaire. ----de I'enseignement des sciences sociales. 1492 ---- de I'enseignement superieur (et de I'enseignement secondaire) 416 ---- de I'enseignement technique, commercial et industrial. 412 ---- d'entomologic 454 ---- pour l'essai des materiaux. 795 ---- d'essais de semences. 1452 ---- d'ethnographie. 461 ---- pour I'etude et la protection des oiseaux. 160 ---- pour I'etude des questions relatives a I'alcoolisme. 52 ---- pour I'etude de la radiologie et de l'ionisation. 1330 pour I'etude des regions polaires. 1230 370 1539a des etudes byzantines. 194 d'etudes du canal interocea- 710 des etudes d'extrdme Orient. des etudes sur la population. des etudiants. 1538 des etudiants catholiques. - des etudiants socialistes. 1541 ---- d'expansion economique mon- diale. 401 ---- pour l'extension et la culture de la langue francaise. 507 ---- des fabricants de chocolate et de cacao. 278 ---- federatif des anatomistes. 75 ---- des femmes. 1716 ---- sur la fievre puerperal. 1335 ■----de forages. 498 ---- forestier. 503 ---- du free trade. 506 ---- du froid. 1359 ---- de gastro-enterologie. 514 ---- du g6nie civil. 151 ---- de geographie historique. 526 ---- de geologic 527 ---- geologique. 527 ---- des geometres-experts. 528 ---- de gymnastique pedagogique, militaire, medicale et esthetique. 542 ---- de gymnastique scolaire. 542 ---- de l'habitation. 625 ---- des habitations a bon marche. 625 ---- d'histoire. 593 ---- d'histoire colo.iale. 599 ---- d'histoire comparee. 600, 972 ---- d'histoire et de geographie hispano-americaine. 601 ---- d'histoire de la medecine. 806 ---- d'histoire de la musique. 972 ---- d'histoire des religions. 1361 ---- d'histoire de3 sciences. 1443 ---- d'homoeopathic 608 ---- des hopitaux. 614 ---- d'hydrologie, et de climatologie. 642 ---- d'hydrologie, de climatologie et de geologie medicales. 642 ---- d'hydrologie, de climatologie, de geologie et therapie par les agents physi- ques. 642 ---- d'hygiene. 653 ---- d'hygiene, de sauvetage et d'economie sociale. 653 ---- d'hygiene alimentaire et de I'alimentation rationnelle de I'homme. 664. ---- d'hygiene et de demographie, 653 065 d'hygiene mediterraneenne. d'hygiene mentale. 904 - d'hygiene scolaire. 1424 ---- de l'hypnotisme experimental et therapeutique. 674 ---- de I'industrie du batiment et des travaux publics. 191 ---- de I'industrie et du commerce des specialites pharmaceutiques. 1129 ---- de I'industrie du gaz. 513 ---- de I'industrie laitierc 348 -XVIII 1144 1359 de I'industrie phonographique. des industries frigoriflques. ---- de l'insuffisance hepatique. 591 —— de l'intervention des pouvoirs publics dans I'emigration et ('immigration. 673 ---- des jardins ouvriers. 510 ---- juridique de la radioelectricite. 1321 ---- juridique de telegraphie sans fil (T. S. F.) 1321 ---- de laiterie. 349 ---- des langues romanes. 740 ---- de laryngologie. 741 ---- de laryngo-rhinologic 741 ---- de la lecture publique. 1301 ---- de legislation aerienne. 43 ----de legislation du travail. 1729 ---- libre des sourds-muets. 355 ---- de limnologie. 768 ---- de la lithiase biliaire. 279 ---- litteraire et artistique. 769 ----■ contre la litterature immorale. 1242 —— de la lumiere. 764, 766 ----de la lutte contre le charlata- nisme. 1309 ----de lutte scientifique et sociale contre le cancer. 203 ---- du lymphatism. 774 ---- de la maconnerie et du beton arme. 191 ----de magnetisme humain. 674 - des maitres filateurs (etc.) 333 des maladies professionnelles. 732 732 des maladies du travail. - maritime. 790 ---- de massage et des auxiliaires medicaux, 794 ---- des mathematiciens. 796 ----de math ematique et de physique. 796 —— de mechanique appliquee. 797, 798 ---- de medecine appliquee a I'edu- cation physique et aux sports. 1518 ---- de medecine legale. 888 —— de medecine legale et de mede- cine sociale de langue frangaise. 887 ---- de medecine mentale. 1286 ---- de medecine neohippocratique. 896 ---- de medecine et de pharmacie militaires. 935 ----de medecine professionnelle et de deontologie medicale. 899 ---- de medecine scolaire et d'educa- tion physique. 1428 ---- de la medecine sportive. 1519 ---- de medecine tropicale et d'hygiene. 1610 —— de medecine veterinaire. 1678 ■---- des medecins amis du vin. 1709 ---- des medecins des colonies. 882 •----■ des medecins de compagnie d'assurances. 707 ---- medical. 848 ---- medical des accidents du travail. 726 ---- (des membres) de I'enseigne- ment secondaire. 433 ----de meteorologie. ---- meteorologique. ---- des methodes materiaux de construction, ---- de microbiologic ---- des mines, de la metallurgie (de la mecanique et de la geologie appli- qu6es) 942 ---- monetaire. 948 ---- de morale sociale. 952 ---- de musique. 971, 971a ---- de la mutualite et de prevoyance sociale. 974 ---- de navigation aerienne. 46 ---- de neurologie. 996 ---- de neurologie, de psychiatrie, d'electricite medicale et d'hypnologie. 995 ----• de neurologie, psychiatrie et de psychologie. 994 ----de numismatique et de l'art de la medaille contemporaine. 1006 ---- de l'oeuvre de l'art public. 117 ---- des oeuvres d'assistance en temps de guerre. 1689 915 914 d'essai 795 922 des CONGRES INTERNATIONAL [ 270 ] CONGRES INTERNATIONAL ---- des oeuvres du coin de terre et des jardins ouvriers. 511 ---- des oeuvres et institutions feminines. 1721 ----d'olciculture. 1026 - d'ophtalmologie. 1037 des organisations patronales. 1087 1060 de 1'organisation scientifique du 734 des orientalistes. 1043 d'otologie. 1059 d'otologie et de laryngologie. d'oto - neuro - ophtalmologie. 1063 ----d'oto-rhino-laryngologie. ----de la paix. 1090 ----paieoethnologique. 8G ----du paludisme. 777 ----pan-Celtique. 217 ----de pathologie comparee. 1084 ---- du patronage des liberes. 1263 ----pour le patronage des prison- niers liberes. 1263 ----des peches maritimes, d'ostrei- culture et d'acquiculture marine. 489 ---- de pediatric 1108 ---- de pedologic 1116 ---- penal et penitentiaire. 1258 ---- penitentiaire. 1258 ---- pour le perfectionnement des medecins. 1245 ----pour le perfectionnement des moyens d'alimentation. 64 ---- periodique de gynecologie et d'obstetriques. 551. ---- periodique d'ophtalmologie. 1037 ---- periodique d'otologie. 1059 ----periodique des sciences medi- cales. 848 ---- du petrole. 1122 ---- de pharmacie (et des sciences qui s'y rattachent) 1127 ---- de philosophic 1141 ---- de photogrammetric 1145 ---- de photographie (scientifique et appliquee) 1147 ---- de photometric 1149 ---- phylloxerique. 1150 ---- de physiologic 1212 ----■ de physiotherapie. eiectrothera- pie, cinesitherapie, mecanotherapie (etc.) 1219 ---- de physique. 1210 ---- des plantes medicinales et a essences. 822 ---- de police judiciaire. 1231 ---- de politique sociale. 1487 ---- de pomologie. 103 ---- contre la pornographie. 1242 ---- de la presse medicale. 811 ---- de la presse periodique. 1253 ---- de la presse scientifique. 1254 ---- de la presse technique (pro- fessionnelle et periodique) 1257 ---- pour les progres des sciences geographiques, cosmographiques et com- merciales. 523 ---- pour le progres des sciences sociales. 1490 ---- de propagande d'hygiene sociale et d'education prophylactique sanitaire et morale. 1480 ---- de la propagation des exercises physiques dans l'instruction. 542 ---- de la propriete artistique. 1371 de la propriete industrielle. 1372 272 de la protection de l'enfance. pour la protection de l'enfance du premier age. 697 ---- pour la protection legale des travailleurs. 1729 ---- de protection maternelle et infantile. 961 ---- pour la protection de la nature. faune et flore, sites et monuments naturels. 986 ---- pour la protection des paysages. 739 ---- de psychiatrie infantile. 1288 ---- de psychiatrie, de neurologie, de psychologie et de l'assistance des alienes. 995 ---- de psychologic 1290 ----■ de psychologie experimentale. 1292 ---- de psychologie physiologique. 1290 ---- de psychologie et physiologie sportives. 1521 ---- de radioactivite. 1318 - de radiologie. 1332 de radiologie et d'electricite. 1331 1339 538 1350 de radiotelluristes et soarciers. du raisin et du jus de raisin. des recherches psychiques. 1289 de recreation mathematique. de repos du dimanche. 1547 du repos hebdomadaire au point de vue hygienique et social. 1547 ---- pour la repression des fraudes alimentaires et pharmaceutiques. 496 ---- pour le repression des fraudes concernant les denrees alimentaires (les produits chimiques) les matieres pre- mieres de la droguerie (etc.) 496 ---- de la repression de la traite des blanches. 1705 ---- pour la reproduction des manuscrits. des monnaies et des sceaux 788 ---- du rhumatisme. 1367 ---- contre le rhumatisme. 1367 ---- des roses. 1378 ---- de la route. 1376 ----des sages-femmes catholiques. 930 ---- des sanatoria et des maisons de sante prives. 1385 ---- sanitaire du Pac'fique. 558 ---- de sauvetage (et de premier secours en cas d'accidents) 484, 485 ---- de sauvetage et de secours publics. 484 ----des sciences anthropologiques. 83 ---- des sciences anthropologiques et ethnologiques. 84 ---- des sciences de I'ecriture. 1730 ---- des sciences ethnographiques. 461 ---- des sciences historiques. 593 ---- des sciences prehistoriques et protohistoriques. 1251 ---- des sciences sociales et econo- miques. 1491 - scientifique. 1437 scientifique de I'alimentation. 66 1226 scientifique des catholiques. des seiectionneurs de plantes. ---- sericicole. 1462 ---- du service de l'incendie (et des mesures preventives contre le feu) 483 ---- sur le service medical des armees en campagne. 933 ---- des societes par actions et des societes cooperatives. 331. ---- des societes astronomiques. 128 ---- des societes professionnelles de gens de lettres. 133 ---- des societes protectrices des animaux. 79 ---- de sociologie. 1507 ---- de sociologie coloniale. 1508 ---- des sourds-muets. 353 ---- de spirite. 1513 ---- de spirite et spiritualiste. 1513 ---- de sport et d'education physi- que. 1517 ---- des stations balneaires. 144 ---- de statistique. 1525 ----de stenographic 1531 ---- de stomatologic. 1535 ---- de sucrerie et des industries de fermentation. 1542 ---- de sylviculture. ---- de tauromachie. ---- technique et industries agricoles. 688 ---- technique et chimique de sucrerie et de distillerie. 1542 ---- de technique sanitaire et d'hy- giene urbaine. 1418 ---- de thalassotherapie. 1587 ---- de therapeutique et de matiere medicale. 1592 ----• du tourisme, thermalisme, et climatisrne. 1602 1569 192 chimique des ---- des traditions populaires. 494 ---- de tramways, de chemins de fer d'interet local et de transports publics automobiles. 1606a ---- de la transfusion sanguine. 172 ---- du travail a domicile. 603 ---- des travaux d'hygiene publique. 582 ----des travaux publiques. 1302 ---- des tribunaux pour enfants. 720 ---- de la tuberculose. 1623 ---- pour ['unification des poids, mesures et monnaies. 1694 ---- typographique. 1646 ---- (universel) esperantiste. 458 ---- d'urologie. 1657 ---- veterinaire. 1678 ---- de la vigne et du vin. 1707a ---- des villes. 301 ---- de viticulture. 1083 ---- de zoologie. 86 (11. session) Congres mondial ---- des associations internationales 124 ---- d'aviculture. 1246 ---- pour developper la concorde entre toutes les divisions de l'humanite 1317 (under 2) ---- du lait. 349 ---- du petrole. 1123 ---- theosophique. 1589 ---- des transports automobiles. 1607 Congres national ---- d'agriculture (Belgium) 20 ---- de l'agriculture frangaise. 23 ---- contre I'alcoolisme. 51 ---- pour l'amelioration du sort de: sourds-muets. 366 ---- des architectes frangais. 110 ---- d'assainissement et de salubrite de l'habitation. 629 ---- (national) beige contre I'al- coolisme. 50 ---- du bon pain (France) 178a ---- de chirurgie. 1562 ---- de la culture des plantes medici- nales. 821 ---- de I'education physique. 422 ---- d'education physique (France) 423 ---- de l'elevage. 182 ---- d'61evage caprin. 532 ---- de I'enseignement moyen lihre en Belgique. 417 ---- des ex-prisonniers et condamnes politiques de la guerre. 1260 ---- des habitations ouvrieres et des institutions de prevoyance (Belgium) 633 ---- d'hygiene et de climatologie medicale de la Belgique et du Congo. 647 ---- de I'industrie Iaitiere (Switzer- land) 350 ----(et international) des geometres. :>2S --- de laiterie (Belgium) 346 ---- du livre. 173 ---- de medecine (Canada) 831 ---- de medecine professionnelle (Belgium) 898 ---- de medecine professionnelle et de deontologie medicale (Belgium) 898 ---- de medecine veterinaire (Bel- gium) 1676 ---- des medecins amis du vin de France. 1708 ---- de la natalite (Belgium) 978 ---- de la natalite (France) 978a ---- des oeuvres de l'enfance. 271 ---- de la paix (Belgium) 1088 ---- du patronage des liberes (et des enfants traduits en justice) 1262 ---- des peches (et industries) mari- times. 487 ---- periodique de gynecologie, d'obstetrique et de pediatric 548 ---- de pomologie (Belgium) 1237 ---- de radiologie roumaine. 1333 ---- du raisin et du jus de raisin. 537 ----• des sciences (Belgium) 1431 ---- scientifique HMgium) 1430 ---- scientifique (I•'ranee) 1314 ---- scientifique d'hygiene ouvriere (et professionnelle) 729 ---- pour la securite de la route. 1377 CONGRES NATIONAL [271 ] CONGRESS ---- des Societes frangaises de geographic 520 ---- des Societes de secours mutuels. de prevoyance et de retraites. 973 ---- suisee pour les intents feminins. 1719 ---- theosophiquc 1588 ---- de la tuberculose ( France) 1619 ---- de urologie (Rumania) 1658 ---- veterinaire (France) 1677 Congreso 1499 1439 africanista. 16 americano da crianga. 258 americano del nino. 258 americano de urologia. 1654 Argentino de cirugia. 1556 centroamericano de sanidad. cerealista. 218 chileno de asistencia social. de ciencias medicas (Spain) 872 cientifico general chileno. 1432 cientifico Latino Americano. cientifico de Lima. 1441 ---- cientifico Pan-Americano. 1439 ---- dental espanol. 383 ---- de derecho internacional privado sudamericano. 1373 ---- de economia nacional. 403 ---- de Escuelas al aire libre. 1028 ---- espanol de africanistas. 16 ---- espafiol de cirugia. 1564 ---- espanol de geografia colonial y mercantil. 524 ---- espanol internacional de la tuberculosis. 1626 ---- espanol de medicina. 873 ----• espanol de obstetricia, gine- cologia y pediatria. 1016 ---- espanol de oto-rino-Iaringologia. 1068 ---- espanol Pro Medico. 1196 ---- espiritista. 1513 ---- de estudios vascos. 1660 ---- excursionistes Catalan. 471 ---- femenino internacional (Argen- tina) 1713 ---- feminino de la Republica Ar- gentina. 1713 ---- geografico hispano-portugues- americano. 519a ---- ginecologico espafiol. 544 ---- higienico-pedagogico (Mexico) 658, 1426 ---- hispano-portugues de cirurgia y sus especialidades naturales. 1564 ---- hispano-portugues de urologia. 1659 ---- d'historia de la Corona d'Arag6. 596 ---- latino-americano de criminolo- gia. 342a ---- literario hispano-americano. 770 ---- de medicina y cirugia naval y militar de Chile. 932 ---- medico Andaluz. 823 ---- medico del Centenario. 866a, 879a (Spain) (Spain) 879 medico centro-americano. 833 medico espanol. 872 medico-farmaceutico profesional 872 medico-farmaceutico regional 872 medico lat. americano. 859 medico Mexicano. 860 medico nacional (Cuba) 836 medico nacional (Uruguay) medico Pan-Americano. 864 ---- medico peninsular. 861 ---- medico regional de la Isla de Cuba. 835 ---- mercantil (Spain) 908 ---- mercantil hispano-americano- portugues. 909 ---- mexicano del nino. 257 ----■ mexicano de pediatria. 1110 - denaturalistasespanoles. 932 odontologico latino-americano. 380 112 gia. 450 panamericano de arquitectos. panamericano de endocrinolo- 970 1634 panamericano de municipios. panamericano del nino. 258 Pan Americano de tuberculosis. ---- pedagogico (hispano-portuguds- americanc) 1098 ---- pedagogico centro-americano. 1093 ---- penitenciario espanol. 1259 ----de la prensa no diaria. 1252a. ----provincial de higiene de Malaga. 656 ----regional de ciencias medicas. 872 ---- sanitario Americano de Lima. 1386 ----social y economico hispano- americano. 1473 ---- sociale (Spain) 1469 ---- Sud-Americano de dermatologia y sifilografia. 386 ---- Venezolano de medicina. 880 Congreso internacional ---- americano de medicina e hi- giene. 864 ---- de economia social. 1472 ---- de estenografia. 1531 ---- de historia y geografia hispano- americanas. 601 ---- medico de accidents del trabajo. 726 ---- medico de Sevilla. 850 ---- de medicos deportivos. 1519 ---- monografico de cancer de la piel. 202 ---- de oceanografia, hidrogiafia marina e hidrologia continental. 1020 ---- de la prensa medica. 811 ---- de qulmica pura y aplicada. 250 ---- sudamericano. 1511 Congreso nacional ---- contra el alcoholismo (Mexico) 54 ---- Chileno de pediatria. 1105 ---- de cirugia (Chile) 1559 ---- espanol de ciencias medicas. 873 ---- espanol de orthodoncia. 1049 ----• espanol de pediatria. 1113 ---- de gotas de leche (Chile) 696 ---- de higiene. 658 ---- de higiene y medicina del trabajo. 731a ---- de identificacion (Brasil) 675 ---- de ingenieria. 4.53 ---- de kine3iologia. 722 ---- de medicina (Argentina) 824 ---- de oto-rino-laringologia (Spain) 1068 ---- de profesionigtas (Mexico) 860a ---- de profesores y peritos mer- cantiles (Spain) 910 ----de sanidad. 561 ---- sanitario (Panama) 1403 ---- de servicio social de la infancia. 701 1639 del tabardillo. 1577 contra la tuberculosis (Spain) Congress ---- von Abgeordneten deutscher landwirtschaftlichen Vereine. 30 ---- for the abolition of state regula- tion of prostitution (British) 1277 ---- of American physicians and surgeons. 1157 ---- of anesthesia. 78 ---- bayerischer Aerzte. 1160 ---- (of the Czechoslovak natural scientists, physicians and engineers) 984 ---- of delegates appointed by the boards of censors for the District medical societies of the State of Massachusetts. 1206 ---- deutscher Landwirthe. 34 ---- der gewerbecreibenden Backer Deutschlands. 142 ---- on health education (England) 575 ---- of homeopathic practitioners. 610 Chile) 1033 (on hospital administration in 615 of Lithuanian ophthalmologist!!. ---- (of Lithuanian surgeons) 1550 ---- on medical education, medical licensure, public health and hospitals. 803 ---- (of medical history and phi- losophy) 807 ---- der Medicin-studierenden. 817 ---- of orientalists. 1043 ---- of Polish gynecologists. 546 ---- of radiology and physiotherapy (Eneland) 132'.) (on rural hygiene) (Netherlands) 670 1543 of slavic medical students. 818 of Slavic physicians. 1202 of socialist physicians. 1203 of sugar cane technologists. ----for the suppression of white- slave traffic. 1705 ---- of the universities of the Empire. 1648 ---- of working women. 1726 Congresso 119 agrario (nazionale) 17a, 17b degli allevatori. 1096 alpino. 69 annual de leproloeia. 754 antischiavista italiano. 98 artistico italiano (nazionale) ---- per l'assistenza ai minorenni abbandonati o tiaviati. 1736 ---- brasileiro de cirugia. 1558 ---- brasileiro de hygiene. 648 ---- brasileiro de medicina e cirurgia. 829 ---- brasileiro de neurologia, psi- quiatria y medicina legal. 992 ---- brasileiro de oftalmologia. 1036 ---- brasileiro de ortopedia y trau- matologia. 1050 ---- brasileiro de pediatria e higiene infantil. 1104 ----di chimica industriale. 252 ----chimico - farmaceutico umbro- marchigiano. 254 ----coloniale italiano. 320 ----delle commissioni provinciali per la cura della pellagra. 1119 ----dei docenti veterinarii d'ltalia. 1671 ----di elettrobiologia ed elettro- terapia. 444 ---- di etnografia italiana. 462 ---- farmaceutico italiano. 1128 —— farmaceutico marchigiano. 254 ---- filosserico interprovinciale. 1152 ---- fotografico nazionale (italiano) 1148a - freniatrico italiano. 1287 generale degli agricoltori italiani. 36 1392 generale sanitario (Italy) - geografico italiano. 519 ---- giuridico per il regolamento della locomozione aerea. 44 ---- di idrologia. climatologia, terapia fisica dietetica. 638 ---- per I'igiene dell'allattamento e la tutela della prima infanzia. 699 degli industriali italiani per la della legge degli infortuni del 726a degli ingegneri ed architetti 452 interprovinciale sanitario dell'Al- ta Italia (Trento e Trieste) 1393 - interprovinciale zootecnico. 186 italiano per l'educazione fisica. riforma lavoro. italiani. 428 470 470 1456 1335 1336 italiano di eugenetica sociale. italiano di genetica ed eugenica. italiano di questione sessuale. italiano di radiologia medica. italiano di radio-neuro-chirurgia. italiano per le riforme e I'ordina- mento delle opere pie. 223 CONGRESSO I 272 ] CONGRESSO NAZIONALE 816 1603 italiano della scuola di medicina. del libro. 174 per la lotta contro il tracoma. ---- fra i maestri ed i cultori di educazione fisica. 427 ---- dei medici del Piemonte. 1169 ---- de medicina (de Lourengo Marques) 867 ---- di medicina interna. 885 ---- di medicina legale e delle assicurazioni. 891 ---- medico (Italy) 852 ---- medico calabro-siculo. 856 ---- medico-chirurgico marchigiano. 855 ---- medico interprovinciale della Lombardia e del Veneto. 853 ---- medico regionale Ligure. 854 ---- medico siciliano. 856 ---- medico sulla uricemia. 1651 —--- medico Toscano. 857 ---- medico Umbro. 858 ---- medico-veterinario (italiano) 1679 ---- mondiale delle bibliothece e di bibliografia. 761 ---- mondiale di pollicultura. 1246 ---- nacional de antropologia colonial (Portugal) 87a ---- dei naturalisti italiani. 980 ---- ... in occasione della Mostra delle colonie estive e dell'assistenza all'infanzia. 1546a ---- d oftalmologia. 1038 ---- degli orticultori italiani. 613 ---- di panificazione. 179 ■---- pedagogico italiano. 1094 ■---- pedagogico sudamericano. 1097 - pediatrico italiano. 1109 pellagrologico interprovinciale. 1119 1119 ---- pellagrologico italiano. ---- Ramazziniano. 733 ---- regionale per l'educazione e per l'assistenza dell'infanzia. 274 - sanitario (Portugal) 1405a sanitario interprovinciale dell'Al- 1393 sanitario degli ospedali civili. ta Italia 1394 - scientifico italiano. 1438 ---- degli scienziati italiani. 1438 ---- stomatologic italiano. 1536 ---- di studi coloniali. 321 ---- veterinario di Vienna. 1675 ---- zootecnico. 185. Congresso internazionale ---- dell'acetilene. 4 ---- di archeologia cristiana. 107 ---- bacologico. 1462 ---- di beneficenza. 244 ---- botanico. 176 ---- di chimica applicata. 250 ---- de cinematographia educativa. 294 ---- contro il turpiloquio, la bestem- mia e la pornografia. 1243 ---- di diritto penale. 339. ---- d'educazione morale. 420 ---- etrusco. 464 ---- femminile. 1716 ---- di fisiologia. 1212 ---- di fonetica sperimentale. 1143 ---- di igiene mentale. 904 ---- per l'infanzia. 272 ---- degli infertuni del lavoro e malattie proiessionali. 726 ---- degli infortuni e delle malattie del lavoro. 726 ---- per l'insegnamento commer- ciale. 412 ---- di limnologia teorica ed ap- plicata. 768 ----; della lotta scientifica e sociale contro i tumori. 1644 ---- sulla malaria. 777 ---- per le malattie del lavoro. 732 ---- di medicina e farmacia militare. 935 ---- della medicina dello sport. 1519 ---- dei medici sportivi. 1519 ---- medico per gli infortuni del lavoro. 726 ---- pel miglioramento della con- dizione dei ciechi. 171 ---- di musica. 971a ---- per le opere di educazione popolare. 429 ---- degli ospedali. 614 ---- fra i paesi europei interessati alia coltivazione ed al commercio delle piante medicinali aromatichi ed affini. 822 ---- di panificazione. 181 ---- dei patologi. 1081 - di pesca. 490 per la protezione dell'infanzia. 698 370 1288 di psichiatria infantile di psicologia. 1290 risicolo. 1370 di scienze storiche. 593 della stampa medica. 811 di storia della medicina. 806 per gli studi della popolazione. di tecnica sanitaria ed igiene urbanistica. 1418 ----di terapia fisica. 1219 ---- della trasfuzione del sangue. 172 ---- di zoologia. 1739 Congresso nazionale ---- degli agricoltori. 37 ---- antifilosserico. 1152 ---- per l'assistenza agl'invalidi della guerra. 714 - di attivita femminile. 1724 di bacologia e sericoltura. 1463 249 di botanica crittogamica. 178 di chitrica applicata. 249 di chimica pura ed applicata. 253 chi m ico-farm aceutico. - per i ciechi. 170 ---- coloniale. 320 ---- coloniale per il dopo guerra delle colonie. 320 ---- (del consorzic nazionale) fra le stazioni italiane di cura, soggiorno e turismo. 585 ---- dei delegati degli ordini dei medici ed associazioni congeneri. 1205 ---- dei docenti e prarici veterinari italiani. 1671 - delle donne italiane. 1717 fra gli editori e libra! italiani. 1304 363 degli educatori dei sordomuti. ---- etrusco. 465 ---- di filosofia. 1142 ---- ginnastico. 543 ---- giuridico forense. 499 ----hippico. 611 ---- di idroclimatologia e terapia fisica. 638 —>— di idrologia, climatologia e terapia fisica. 638 ---- d'igiene. 055 ---- per 1 igiene dell allattanonto mercenario. 699 ---- per I'igiene della scuola e la assistenza alia fanciuUezza. 1425 ---- per le industrie sanitarie italia- ne. 1414 per l'istruzione dei ciechi. 165 1627a delle levatrici (italiane) 929a di locomozione aerea. 47 per la lotta contro la tubercolosi. ----per la lotta sociale contro la tubercolosi. 1627 ---- contro la malaria 778 ---- per le malattie del lavoro. 733 ---- per le malatt'e del lavoro e malattie professionali. 733 ---- marittimo. 791 ---- dei medici condotti. 1168 ---- fra i medici degli istituti e opere pie ospitaliere d Italia. 619 ---- di medicina sociale (assicura- zioni sociali) 1486 „.. ---- degli medici ospitalieri d'ltalia 619 ---- di medicina del lavoro. 733 ---- di microbiologia. 923 ---- per la moratila pubblica. 953 ---- d". nipiologia. 1)03 ---- delle opere pie. 223 ---- di pedagogia. 1095 ---- di pesca. 491 708 di pesca industrial. 492 Pro Infantia. 690 di scienza delle assicurazioni. di tifiologia e per la prevenzione della cecita. 170 ---- delle tradizioni popolari. 1605 ---- di urbanistica. 302 ---- veterinario (Italy) 1679 Congressus dermatologorum interna- tionalis. 385 Congressus medicorum internationalis pro artificibus calamitate afflictis aegrotis- que. 726 Congresu medicalii. 868 Conservation (U. S.) 329 Consorzi provinciali antitubercolari 1628 Construction, Materiaux de. 795 Consumption, Prevention. 1618 Convegno ---- adriatico nazionale. 8 ---- agrario. 17b ---- antialcoolista italiano. 92 ---- cattolico sulleutanasia. 470a ---- famiiiare di educazione. 415 ---- internazionale per l'esame dell'origine storica della sifilide. 1571 ---- internazionale d'immunolosia. 680 ---- tra gli Istituti fascisti autonomi per le case popolari. 625a ---- italiano delle dottoresse in medi- cina. 1029 ---- lombardo di igiene rurale. 608 ---- dei medici socialisti italiani. 1204 ---- medico-idrologico. 642a ---- medico interprovinciale della regione Lombardo-Veneta. 853 ---- nazionale dei consorzi provinciali antitubercolari. 1628 ----nazionale contro i tumori (Italy) 1645 ---- nazionale per la lotta contro I'alcoolismo. 92 ---- nazionale dei medici artisti. 120 ---- nazionale di radiobiologia. 1320 ---- per uno scambio d'idee suUe questioni relative all'assistenza agli infirmi. 1460 ---- di scienze morali e storiche. 1686 (under 2) Convenei6n nacional contra el palu- dismo. 779 Convencion regional para la campafia nacional contra el paludismo. 779 Convenei6n sanitaria entre las republi- cas Argentina, Estados Unidos del Brasil, Paraguay y Oriental del Uruguay. 1411 Convention ---- pour l'amelioration du sort des (militaires) blesses (et des malades) dans les armees en campagne. 1351 ---- of American instructors of the blind. 166 ---- of American instructors of the deaf (and dumb) 359 ---- of Bern. 1371 ---- of druggists. 395, 396 ---- of the English-speaking ophthal- mological societies. 1031 ---- pour I'exercice des professions liberales. 1072 (under 2) ■---- internationale de l'acetylene. 4 ---- internationale pour combattre la traite des esclaves. 1407 ----of librarians (U. S.) 760 ---- du metre. 919 ---- of the physicians of Kentucky. 1170 ---- of physicians of Ohio. 1171 ---- des services sanitaires de !a province de Quebec. 1406 ---- of the superintendents of th« poor of the state of New York. 1239 Convenzione de Venezia per impedir* I'invasione e la propagazione delle peste. 1223 Cooperation, medical. 330 Cooperative safety congress(?) 1382 Cooperative societies. 331 Coordination of general medical re- search in East Africa. 814 Copyright, artistic. 1371 Corda Fratres. 15:iO CORPS [ 273 ] DOCUMENTATION Corps medical d'Alger. 280 Cosmobiology. 332 Cosmography. 523 Cotton. 333 Cotton growers. 334 Cotton spinners' associations. 333 Country life. 336.—(Wisconsin) 337 Country life conference. 337 County government. 335 Credits, farm. 793 Cremation. 338.—facultative. 193 Crenotherapy, Belgium. 1586 Crianga (American) 258 Crime, Prevention and repression. 1258 Criminal law. 339.—Unification. 340 Criminals, juvenile. 341 Criminology. 34 2.—Latin-American. 342a Crippled, Germany. 343 Crippled children, Australia. 342b Croix Blanche. 496 Croix Rouge, Societes de. 1352 Cuba ---- Associaci6n de la Prensa medica de Cuba. 810 ---- Sociedad cubana de pediatria. 1106 Cuba, Medicine. 835, 836 Cuir. 751 Cultura medica. Extension. 799 Culture des plantes. 637 Culture des plantes medicinales. 821 Cytology, experimental. 345 D Dairy. 346. 347. 34« 349, 350 Dangerous drugs, Illicit traffic, sup- pression. 976 Day nurseries 351 Deaf. 354.—Church work among the. 356.—Institutions for the education of the. 357.—Principals of institutions for the. 365.—Teachers of (N. Y.) 364. Deaf and dumb, Headmasters of insti- tutions for the education of. 358.—In- structors of the. 359 Deafmutes, Church work. 356.— (Germany) 352.—Governing bodies. 357.—Head masters. 358.—Instructors. 359, 361.—Instructors (Austria) 360.— Instructors (Germany) 362, 1057.—In- structors (Italy) 363.—international. 353, 354, 355.—Principals of institutions for the. 365.—Welfare (France) 366 — Welfare (international) 367 Death, Causes: Nomenclature. 1004 Defense contre la grele. 552 Defense sociale contre la syphilis. 1573 Degres en Europe. 517 Delegiertentag der Vereinigungen deut- scher Hebammen. 927 Delegiertentag der zionistischen Ver- einigung fiir Deutschland. 1737 Demobilization, Hygiene. 369 Demobilmachung, gesundheitliche Massnahmen. 369 Demographic research. 370 Demographie rurale. 29 Demography. 372.—Germany. 371— international. 653.—Panhellenic. 659 Denrees alimentaires. 496 Dentaire, beige. 374.—(France) 376.—interallie. 377.—international. 378 Dental, American. 373.—Belgium. 374.—California. 375.—(France) 376.— interallied. 377.—international. 378.—■ Latin - American. 380.—Netherlands. 381.—Panama - Pacific. 382.—Spain. 383.—World's Columbian. 379 Dental surgeons, Poland. 1533 Deontology, medical (Belgium) 898— (international) 899 Derecho internacional privado sud- americano. 1373 Dermatologen-Kongress, internationa- ler. 385 Dermatologfa, Sud-Amer. 386 Dermatologistes ... de langue frangaise. 384 Dermatologists, France. 384.—inter- national. 385 Dermatology, international. 385 Dessin, arts du. 391.—Enseignement du- 393 . /T1 , ,, Destitution, Prevention (England) 387 Detenus, Patronage. 1265 Detskikh vrachei, Vserossysky (vse- soiuzny) sezd. 1103 Deutsch - amerikanische Katholiken- Versammlung. 209 Deutsche. Bahnarzte. 1345.—balne- ologische Gesellschaft. 143.—Bunsenge- sellschaft. 247.—Gesellschaft zur Be- forderung rationeller Malverfahren. 1071.—Gesellschaft fiir innere Medizin. 884.—Gesellschaft fur Psychologie. 1291.—Gesellschaft fiir Psychotherapie. 1299.—Gesellschaft fur Soziologie. 1505.—morgenlandische Gesellschaft. 1044.—Nationalkonferenz zu interna- tionaler Bekampfung des Madchenhan- dels. 1704.—P ol i ze i f a c h konferenz. 1232.—Rabbiner. 1315.—Schriftstel 1 er- versammlung. 131.—Tagung fiir Kriip- pelfiirsorge. 343.—Tagung fur luftfahrt- medizinische Forschung. 136.—Tagung fiir psychische Hygiene. 90?.—Tagung fiir Sauglings- und Kleinkinderschutz. 266.—Tuberkulosekonferenz. 1622.— Tuberkulosetagung. 1622.—Vereinigung fiir Kriippelfiirsorge. 343.—Vereinigung fiir Sauglings (und Kleinkinder)schutz. 266.—Versammlung zur Forderung der christlichen Sonntagsfeier. 1549 Deutscher ---- Abstinententag. 2 ---- Aerztetag. 11.63 ---- Anwalttag. 746 ---- Bergmannstag. 940 ---- Bibliothekartag. 758 ■---- Blindenkongress. 163 ■---- gemeinsamer Alkoholgegnertag. 91 ---- Geographentag. 521 ----• Gesundheitsfiirsorgetag. 572 ----■ Handwerker- und Gewerbe- Kongress. 687 ----Hebammentag. 926 ---- Journalistentag. 717 ---- Jugendgerichtstag. 719 ---- Juristentag. 747 ---- Kolonialkongress. 317 ---- Kongress fiber Bevolkerungs- fragen. 371 ---- Kongress fiir erziehliche Knaben- Handarbeit. 1465 ---- Kongress fiir Handfertigkeits- unterricht. 1465 ---- Kongress fiir innere Medizin. 884 ---- Kongress fiir Jugendbildung und Jugendkunde. 1734 Kongress fiir Kriippelfiirsorge. 343 1528 361 Kongress fiir Sauglingsschutz. Okkultisten-Verband. 1018 Orientalistentag. 1044 Soziologentag. 1505 SCadtetag. 299 Stenographentag (Gabelsberger) Taubstummenlehrer-Kongress. Tuberkulosekongress. 1622 • Vereine gegen das Branntwein- trinken. 1703 ---- Verein zur Fiirsorge fiir jugend- liche Psychopathen. 1297 ---- Verein der Irrenarzte. 59 ---- Wohnungskongress. 622 Deutschland, Rabbiner-Verband. 1315 Deutsch-osterreichische Tagung fiir Volkswohlfahrt. 1700 Deutsch-russischer Scharlachkongress. 1420 Developpement et amelioration des moyens de transport. 1606 Dietetics (Italy) 638 Digestive and metabolic diseases. 388 Dimanche, Repos. 1547 Directeurs d'instituts et ecoles d'hy- giene. 577 Directoren der statistischen Bureaux deutscher Stadte. 1524 Directors of health, Panamerican. 573 Diritto penale. 339 Disabled, Rehabilitation. 713 Disabled men, Aftercare. 713 Diseases, Nomenclature. 1005 Distillerie. 1542 Doctors, Ayurvedic. 139 Documentation. 389, 390.—(inter- national) 150.—photographique. 1146 Donne italiane. 1717 Dopo guerra delle colonie. 320 Dottoresse in medicina. 1209 Drawing, Instruction. 393.—inter- national. 391 Droguerie, Matieres premieres. 496 Drogues nuisables, Trafic illicite. 976 Droit compare. 1374.—international prive. 1270.—penal. 339.—penal, Uni- fication. 340 Droits des femmes. 1722 Drug, pure. 496, 497 Druggists. 395, 396 Dry-farming. 394 E East Africa, Medical research. 814 East African medical congress. 838 Eastern European Red Cross confer- ence on venereal diseases. 1663 Eau, France. 1693 Eaux alimentaires, gazeuses et mine- rales. 939 Eaux minerales. 939, 939a Eclairage. 767 Ecole nationale des Beaux-Arts. 121 Ecoles de plein air. 1029 Economic, Central Europe. 397.— France. 398, 399.—international. 400 Economic sciences. 1491.—applied. 402 Economics national (Spain) 403 Economie sociale. 653.—catholique 1471 Economique. See Economic. Economists, agricultural. 31.—na- tional (Germany) 404 Ecriture, Sciences. 1730 Edificaci6n. 405 Edinburgh medical students meeting. 77 Editeurs. 1303 Editori e libra! italiani. 1304 Education, antialcoholic. 408, 409.— architectural. 113.—Christian, in the South. 411.—commercial. 412.—com- mercial, high. 413.—familial. 414.— high. 416.—High school (Belgium) 417.—High school (international) 418.— Hygiene. 419.—industrial. 412.—in- ternational. 406.—medical. 800, 801, 803, 897a.—moral. 420, 951.—physical (Austria) 421.—physical (Belgium) 422.—physical (France) 423, 424.— physical (international) 425, 1428.— physical (Italy) 427, 428.—physique. 1517.—physique de la jeunesse. 425.— physique, Medecine appliquee a la. 1518.—popular. 429.—primary. 430.— prophylactique sanitaire et morale. 1480.—rural. 431.—secondary. 433, 434.—secondary (Argentina) 432.—so- cial. 435.—technical. 436 Education of backward. 410 Education under healthy conditions. 419, 1421 Educational associations. 437 Educazione, familiare. 415.—fisica. 428.—fisica, Maestri e cultori. 427.— dell'infanzia. 274 Egyptian medical congress. 1609 Einheit der Wissenschaft. 1445 Ekaterinoslav, Physicians. 1177 Electrical, High tension. 440.—inter- national. 438 Electrical conference (U. S.) 439 Electrical resources. 440 Electrical units and standards. 441 Electriciens. 438 Electricite, applications a l'agriculture. 442 Electricity, applied. 442, 443.—(in- ternational) 438, 1331.—medical (inter- national) 995 Electrobiology. 444 Electrocalorifique. 445 Electrochemistry, applied. 445 Electroculture. 442 Electrology, medical. 446, 1334 Electroradiobiology. 447 Electro-radiologists, French speaking. 448 Electrotherapy, international. 1219.— (Italy) 444 Elektrotechniker - Kongress, Interna- tionaler. 438 Elevage. 182, 184.—caprin. 532 ELEVES [274] FISIOLOGIA ElSves en pharmacie. 1138 Elizavetgrad, Physicians. 1178 Embryology (Belgium) 448a Emigration (international) 677, 678 Emploi des gaz asphyxiants. 512 Endocrinology, international. 449.— Panamerican. 450 Energy. 1247 Enfancc atricaine. 260.—Education et protection dans la famille. 414.— Oeuvres. 271.—Protection. 265a.—du premier age. 697 Enfant a la mer. 261 Enfants moralement abandonnes, Patronage. 1265.—moralement abandon- nes, Protection. 1265.—traduits en justice. 1262.—Tribunaux. 720 Engineering, international. 451.— metallurgie. 942.—sahitary. 1412.— Spain. 453 Engineers, Czechoslovakia. 984.— (German) 109.—Italy. 452. England ---- National association for the prevention of tuberculosis. 1618 ---- National organization for the prevention of infant mortality. 702 ---- Society ... against vice and im- morality. 1790 ---- Society of medical officers of health. 702 English speaking conference on infan- tile mortality. 693 English speaking conference on infant welfare. 702 Engrais chimiques. 480 Enseignement agricole. 431.—com- mercial. 412.—commercial superieur. 413.—de l'Esperanto dans les ecoles. 459. — international. 406. — moyen. 418.—moyen libre en Belgique. 417.— primaire. 430.—des sciences sociales 1492. —secondaire. 416, 433. — secon- daire, Professeurs de 1'. 434.—superieur. 416.—technique, commercial et industrial. 412 Ensenanza secondaria (Argentina) 432 Entomologen-Kongress. 454 Entomology, international. 454, 455 Epidemics (Germany) 456 Epidemie choierique (Alger) 280 Epidemiologists (Russia) 140 Epilepsy, international. 457 Erdkunde, Meister und Freunde. 522 Erdmessung. 517 Erste Hilfe bei Unglucksfallen. 484, 485 Esclaves, Traite des. 1467 Esperanto, international. 458. — Spiritist. 1515.—Teaching. 459 Esposizione internazionale di apparec- chi di macinazione e panificazione. 180 Essai des materiaux. 795 Essai des semences. 1452 Estestvopytatelei i vrachei (Poland) 1173 Esthetics. 460 Esthetic surgery, France. 1566 Etablissements industriels, Reglement du travail. 736 Ethics, medical. 804 Etnografia italiana. 462 Ethnographic sciences. 461 Ethnography. 461.—Italy. 462 Ethnological sciences, congress. 84 Ethnologists (Russia) 463 Ethnologues de Moscou. 463 Etruscan. 464, 465 Etude du cancer. 199 Etudes, byzantines. 194.—des regions polaires. 1230.—relatives aux missions 947.—sociales. 1495 Etudiants. See Students. Etudier les moyens de pourvoir a 1'insuffisance du service sanitaire dans les armees en campagne. 1351 Eucharistic. 466 Eugenesfa y homicultura. 469 Eugenetica sociale. 470 Eugenic organizations. 467 Eugenics, international. 468.—Pan- american. 469.—social. 470 Europiiische Gradmessung. 517 Europe, Sanitary. 1389 European conference on rural hygiene. 666 ■ European reunion on mental hygiene. 901 European society of structive surgery. 1565 Europeische Vereinigung fiir psy- chische Hygiene. 001 Euthanasia. 470a Evangelisch-sozialer Kongress. 1468 Excursionists, Catalan. 471 Exercice illegal de la medecine. 809 Exerc se, physical. 1154 Exercises physiques dans l'instruction. 542 Expansion economique mondiale. 401 Expansion des relations commerciales internationales. 325 Experimentelle Psychologie. 1291 Exposition d'hygiene de Tunis. 662 Exposition internationale de I'ali- mentation et des toutes les industries qui s'y rattachent. 65 Exposition internationale des produits d'alimentation. 64 Ex-prisonniers et condamnes politiques de la guerre. 1260 Extreme Orient, etudes. 474 Fabricants de chocolate et de cacao. 278 Fabricants de produits du r£gne vegetal. 176 Fachtierarzte fiir die Bekampfung der Aufzuchtkrankheiten. 1669 Family, Assistance. 473.—Hygiene (India) 1241.—international. 472.— Sociology. 945 FanciuUezza, Assistenza alia. 1425 Farbenfiilschungen. 1071 Far east, Studies. 474 Far eastern congress of tropical medicine. 1612 Farmaceutico marchigiano. 254 Farmaceuticos de Filipinas. 1172 Farmaceuticos titulares. 1134 Farmacia. See Pharmacy. Farmatsevtov sezd. 1132 Farm credits. 793 Farmers, international. 475.—Meck- lenburg. 476 Farm women. 477 Farpodov sezd. 1132 Fauna, Protection. 986 Federation aeronautique internatio- nale. 45.—archeologique et historique de Belgique. 104.—of national societies of anatomists. 75.—des parents et des educateurs. 414.—de la presse medicale latine. 812.—of slavic medical students. 818.—des societes d'horticulture Belgique. 176.—universelle des associations pedago- giques. 1092 Federazione della stampa medica latina. 812 Feebleminded, Austria. 478.—Switz- erland. 479 Feldiirztliche Tagung bei d. K. u. K. 2. Armee. 931 Fellowship of Medicine. 1 Feminine (France) 1715 Feminino, Argentina. 1713 Feministe. 1716 Femmes. 1716.—Condition. 1722 — Droit. 1722 Femminile (Italy) 1717 Ferienkolonien. 1545a.—interna- tional. 1546 Fermentation, Industries. 1542 Ferrocarriles militares. 1344 Ferroviaria, Spain. 1342 Fertilizer, chemical. 480 Feu, Mesures preventives. 483 Feuerbestattung, fakultative. 193 Fever conference. 481.—therapy. 482 Fievre puerperal. 1305 Fille, jeune, Oeuvres de protection. 530 Filosofia. See Philosophy. Filosserico. 1152 Fils de toute nature, Unification du numerotage. 1596 Finland, Physicians. 1161 Fire prevention. 483 First aid, international. 484, 485 — Netherlands. 486 Fischerei-Kongress. 490 ,MFi8l;c0r/' France. 487.—international. 488. 489, 490.— (Italy) 401, 492.— (Netherlands) 493 Fisiologia. See Physiology. Fizikulture. 1153 Fizioterapevti. 1216 Flora, Protection. 986 Florida, Quarantine. 1311 Forderung der christlichen Sonntags- feier (U. S.) 1549 Folk lore. 494 F'onetica sperimentale. 1143 F^ood chemists. 495 Food & drug, international. 496.— United States. 497 Food hygiene. 664 F'orage. 498 Forensic (Italy) 499 F'orest (Austria) 500 Poorest research organizations. 501 Forestier. 503.—(beige) 20 F"orestiers. 18 Forestry, American. 502.—interna- tional. 503.—Switzerland. 504 Formulae, Unification. 1248 Forst-Kongress, osterreichischer. 500 Forstwirte. 33.—sehweizerische. 504 Forstwirtsrhaft. 18 Fortbildungswesen, arztliches. 1245 F'oyer ouvrier. 964 France ---- Alliance d'hygiene sociale. 1476. — Association des anatomistes. 75.—Association frangaise de chirurgie. 1560.—Association des medecins de langue frangaise. 841.—Institut des provinces. 1447.—Ligue des medecins et des families pour I'hygiene scolaire. 1422 (under 2)—Ligue nationale contre I'al- coolisme. 51.—Medicine. 840, 841, 842.—metropolitaine. 399.—Prehistory. 1250. — Sanitary. 1390. — Science. 1433.—Societe frangaise d'orthopedie et de traumatologic. 1051. — Societ6 frangaise de philosophie. 1140.—Societe des ingenieurs et sanitaires de France. 629. — Societe medico-psychologique. 61.—Surgery. 1560 Franco-British anatomical congress. 74 Frankfurter Konferenz furmedizinisch- naturwissenschaftliche Zusammenarbeit. 330 Frantzusko-sovetskaia nedela khirur- gov. 1553 Frantzusko-sovetskaia nedela mikro- biologov. 921 Fraternal. 505 Frau, Interesse (Switzerland) 1719 Fraudes alimentaires et pharmaceuti- ques. 496 Frauenbestrebungen. 1721 Frauenkongress, internationaler. 1716 Frauentag, katholischer (Austria) 1714 Frauen-Turn- und Sporttagung. 1522 Frauenwerke. 1721 Free trade. 506 French language. 507 Freniatrico italiano. 1287 FRICK, CHARLES, meeting. 368 Friedensschluss, gesundheitliche Mass- nahmen. 369 Friends of the Indian. 681 Frigorifiques, industries. 1359 Froid. 346.—(France) 1358.—inter- national. 1359 T'rtichteverwertung. 508 F'ruit-aliment. 508 Fruit producers, Germany. 1711 Fuel conference. 1247 (iinder b) Fiirsorgeerziehungstag. 259 Fiirsorge fiir Geisteskranke. 705.— fiir jugendliche Psychopathen. 1297 G Gabelsberger'scher 1528 Gartner. 509 Garungslose Fruchteverwertung. Gard, Science. 1435 Gardeners, Germany. 509 Gardens of workmen. 510, 511 Gartenbau-Kongress. 612 Gartenfreunde. 509 Gas, asphyxiating. 512 Cas industry. 513 Gastroenterology. 514 Caz asphyxiants. 512 Gefiingnissreform. 1266 Stenographen. GEFAENGNISWESEN [ 275 ] HEILWEISE Gefangniswesen. 339. — interna- tional. 1258 Gefangene, sittliche und burgerliche Besserung. 1261 Geflugel. 1246 Geisteskranke, Fiirsorge fiir. 705 Gelehrte, katholische. 1450 Gemeinde-Statistiker. 1524 Genealogy, Italy. 515 Geneeskunde (Vlaamsch) 839 Geneeskundig congres (Netherlands) 863 General convention to consider the questions involved in mosquito extermina- tion. 959 General international sanitary con- vention (conference) of the American Republics. 1404 General meeting of the medical pro- fession in relation to the deaths of Charles Frick and Berwick B. Smith. 368 Generalversammlung ---- der Alkoholgiftgegner. 90 ---- der deutschen Vereine gegen das Branntweintrinken. 1703 ---- der katholischen Vereine Deutschlands. 214 ---- der Landwirthe aus ... Sachsen. 38 ---- des Rabbiner-Verbandes in Deutschland. 1315 ---- ... zur sittlichen und biirgtr- lichen Besserung der Gefangenen. 1261 Genetica ed eugenica. 470 Genetics, international. 516 Genetique. 516 Geneva convention. 1351 Genie civil. 451 Gens de lettres. 133 Geodesies, international. 517, 518 Geografico hispano-portugues-ameri- cano. 519a Geografico italiano. 519 Geographentag, deutscher. 521 Geographical Italy. 519.—Spanish- Portuguese-American. 519a.—societies, France. 520 Geographie commerciale. 525.—eco- nomique. 525.—historique. 526.—Soci etes franchises. 520 Geographische Wissenschaften. 523 Geographists, Germany. 521 Geography colonial. 524.—economic. 525.—Germany. 522.—historical. 526— international. 523.—mercantile. 524.— Spanish American. 601 Geologie, praktische. 942 Geologie hydrominerale. 645 Geology, applied. 942.—economic. 942.—international. 527.—medical. 642 Geometers. 528 Geometres. 528 Geometres-experts. 528 Gerichtliche Medizin (international) 890 Germanists. 529 Geschichtc 106.—der Pharmazie. 1137 Geschlechtskrankheiten. 385 Gesellschaft fiir Heilpadagogik. 1100 Gesundheitliche Massnahmen (nach dem Friedensschluss) 369 Gesundheitsfiirsorgetag. 572 Cesuiicllicitspflege (international) 653 Gesundheitstechnik. 1418 Gesundheitswescn. 651 Gewerbearzte. 684 Gewerbe-Kongress. 687 Gewiirzpflanzen (international) 822 Gezondheidsregeling. 584 Gidrologi. 641 Ginecol6gico espafiol. 544 Ginekologi. 547,1011 Giornata genealogica. 515 Girls, Protection. 530 Giuridico forense. 499 Glaznikh vrachei, Sezd. 1034 Goat breedng, Belgium. 532 Goiter. 533 Gonorrhea. 534 Gotas de leche (Chile) 696 Gout. 535 Gouttes de lait. 697 Gradmessung, europaische. 517 Grahamites. 553 Grain. 536 Grandes reseaux electriques a haute tension. 440 Grape. 537.—Hybridisation. 552.— international. 538 Graphologen-Kongress. 539 Graphology. 539 Grassland conference of the North and Central European countries. 540 Great Britain ---- Anatomical Society of. 74 ----Pharmaceutical society of Great Britain. 1126 Greece, Medicine. 865 Grele, Defense contre. 552 Guardians. London. 541 Gubernsky sezd zavedyvaiushchikh zdravotdelami, uchastkovikh i sanitar- nikh vrachei. 568 Gubernsky sezd zdravotdelov, sani- tarnikh i uchastkovikh vrachei Ulyia- navskoi gubernii. 571 Gubernsky sezd zemskikh vrachei Bessarabskoi gubernii. 1175 GulxTiiskikli sezd zdravotdelov. 566 Guerre, Assistance en temps de. 1689.— I.oisdcla: Kegler par une entente internationale. 1089 Gymnastics, Italy. 543.—school. 542 Gymnastique, pedagogique, militaire, medicale et esthetique. 542.—scolaire. 542 Gynakologen-Kongress. 545.—inter- nationaler. 551 Gynecological, Spain. 544 Gynecologists, French speaking. 550.—Germany. 545.—Poland. 546.— Russia. 547.—Volga district. 1555 Gynecology American. 1012. — Brit- ish. 1013.—France. 548, 549.—Hispano- Portugal. 1017.—India. 1014.—inter- national. 551, 1015.—Spain. 1016 H Habitation (France) 624.—(interna- tional) 625 Habitation a bon marche (Belgium) 621. — (international) 625. — Societes (France) 623 Habitations ouvrieres (Belgium) 632, 633 Hail, Defense. 552 HalsJirzte (Austria) 1061 Hampton Negro conference. 988 Handarbeit.(Knaben) 1465 Handfertigkeitsunterricht. 1465 Handwerker- und Gewerbe-Kongress. 687 Hausfleiss. 1465 Hauswirtschaftsunterricht. 602 Head masters ... of the deaf and dumb. 358 Health, American. 553, 554, 562 — Care. 572.—Central America. 555.— England. 556.—international. 557.— Pacific. 558.—Panhellenic. 559.—public (French colonies) 581.—public (interna- tional) 582, 583.—public (Netherlands) 584.—public: Socialistic party. 1484.— public (U. S.) 803.—of the seaman. 1451. — South African. 560. — Spain. 561.—Tropical America. 587 Health authorities, North America. 563 Health board, Canada. 564.—Russia. 565, 566, 567, 568, 569, 570, 571.—United States. 571a Health boards, North America. 563 Health congress (England) 556 Health directors, Panamerican. 573 Health education, England. 575.— international. 576 Health education conference. 574 Health institutes, Directors. 577 Health officers. Michigan. 578.— (Russia) 140.—State and Territorial. 579 Health officials, Connecticut. 580 Health resort, Italy. 585.—Russia. 586 Health workers, Mexico. 588 Heat in medicine (etc.) 765 Heating & ventilating, Germany. 589 Hebammen-Kongress, internationaler. 928 Hebammentag. 926 Hegelkongress, internationaler. 590 Heilpadagogik. 1100, 1101 Heilpadagogische Woche. 1101 Heilpflanzen (international) 822 Heilweise, naturgemasse. 987 Heimarbeiterschutz-Kongress. 604.— schweizerischer. 605 Heizung und Liiftung. 589 Heizungs- und Liiftungsfachmanner. 589 Hepatic insufficiency. 591 Heredity, Science. 516 Heure. 293.—universale. 912 Higiene infantil, Brasil. 1104 Higienico-pedagogico (Mexico) 1426 Hippico, congresso. 611 Hispano-americano, literario. 770 Histoire. 593.—(France) 595.—de la medecine (France) 805 Histologists (Russia) 76 Historians, Germany. 594 Historical sciences. 593, 1686 Historiker deutsche. 594.—der Me- dizin (Poland) 807 Hi»torv. art. 597.—(Belgium) 104.— olonial. 590.—comparative. 600, 972.— France. 595.— (international) 106.— of medicine. 806.—of pharmacy. 1137— of religions. 1361.—of science. 1113.— Spanish American. 601.—of syphilis. 1571 Hochschulen, deutsche: Reform. 1649 Home economics. 602 Homeopathic, France. 607.—inter- national. 608.—Panamerican. 609 Homeopathic congress, British. 606 Homeopathic practitioners, England. 610 Homestead for workmen. 511 Home work. 603 Home worker. Protection (Germany) 604.—(Switzerland) 605 Homicultura de las republicas Ameri- canas. 460 Homoeopathique. 607 Hopitaux. 614.—Medecins et chirur- giens. 618 Horse, Italy. 611 Horticultural, international. 612 Horticulture. 176.—Applications de I'electricite. 442 Horticulturist, Italy. 613 Hospital. 614.—administration. Chile. 615.—building. 616.—internship. 617 — library. 617a.—physicians. 618.—phy- sicians, France. 618a.—ptvysicians, Italy. 619.—service. 620 Hospitals, civil, Sanitary congress (Italy) 1394.—private. 1385.—(U S.) 803 Hour. 293 Housing, Belgium. 621.—(Canada) 304.—France. 023, 624.—Germany. 622.—international. 625.—Italy. 625a — Netherlands. 626.—rural (Poland) 028.—Sanitation (England) 141.—sani- tation (France) 629.—sanitation (In- ternational) 630.—United States. 627.— War time. 631.—workers (Belgium) 632. 633 Hiittenwesen. 942 Humane conference. 634 Hungarian Aeronautical Federation. 9 (Hungarian postgraduate medical con- gress) 897 Hungarian Red Cross. 9 Hungary, Physicians. 1165, 1166, 1167 Hunting, Austria. 635.—international. 636 Hybridation des plantes. 516. —de la vigne. 552 Hybridization, international. 516, 637 Hydroclimatology, Italy. 638 Hydrography. 639.—marine (interna- tional) 1020 Hydrologists, Russia. 641 Hydrology. 645.—(Baltic States) 640.—continental. 1020.—international. 042.—Italy. 642a.—medical, interna- tional. 642.—and rheumatism (inter- national) 1367.—Spain. 644 Hydromineral resorts, interallied. 645 Hydromineral stations, Development. 645 Hydrophobia. 646 Hydrotherapie marine. 1587 Hygieiniske congres (for de tre nor- diske riger) 660 Hygiene, alimentaire. 664.—Belgium. 647.— biological. 663.—Brasil. 648.— Brittany. 649.—et climatologie. 645.— of the family. 1241.—food. 664.— HYGIENE [ 276 ] INTERNATIONAL France. 652. ■— Germany. 651. — in- dustrial. See Industrial hygiene.—indus- trielle (international) 728.—international 653.—international exhibition of. 654.— Italy. 655.—Malaga. 656.—Massachu- setts. 657. — Mediterranean. 665.— Meilleures conditions dans les manufac- tures textiles. 671.—mental. 901.— mental (France) 903.—mental (interna- tional) 904.—Mexico. 658.—dans les mines. 944.—ouvriere. 729.—Panameri- can. 864.—Panhellenic. 659.—publique. 582.—publique (France) 652. — rural (America) 669.—rural (Europe) 666 — rural (Far East) 667.—rural (Italy: Lombardia) 668.—rural (Netherlands) 670.—Scandinavian. 660. — scolaire. 1422.—scolaire, international. 1424.— scolaire (de langue frangaise) 1423.— social. See Social hygiene.—South American. 661.—Textile industry. 671.— des travailleurs. 730.—tropical. 1610.— Tunis. 662.—urban. 308. 1418 Hygienic convention (Massachusetts) 657 Higienico-pedag6gico (Mexico) 658 Hygieniker Deutschlands und Oester- reichs. 456 Hygienists, Italian. 672 Hypnologie (international) 995 Hypnology. 673 Hypnotism, experimental and thera- peutical. 674 I (Ibero-American congress of medicine) 845 Identification. 675 Idiotenwesen, Switzerland. 479 Idroclimatoloeia. 638 Idrologia. 638 Iestestvoispitateli. 981 Igiene. 655. ■— dell'allattamento 699. — dell'allattamento mercenario. 699.—infantile. 692.—mentale (Europe) 901.—rurale. 668.—della scuola. 1425 Igienisti italiani. 672 Illumination. 767 Immigration international. 677, 678.—United States. 679 Immunology, international. 680 Imperial entomological conference. 455 Imperial malarial conference. 776 Imperial social hygiene congress. 1474 Impfgegner-Kongress. 99, 100 Impfzwanggegner. 100 Imprimeurs de France. 1255 Incendie, Service de 1'. 483 Indiana, Medicine. 847 Indian medical congress. 846 Indian science congress. 1436 Indians, American. 681 Industrial accidents. 726.—Compen- sation. 1728.—Prevention (international) 728 Industrial artists. 683 Industrial chemistry (France) 251.— (Italy) 252 Industrial diseases. 726.—(interna- tional) 732.—(Italy) 733 Industrial hygiene (France) 727,— (international) 728, 731. — (Mexico) 731a Industriali italiani. 726a Industrial inventors. 683 Industrial medicine (Italy) 733.— (Mexico) 731a Industrial organization. 734, 735 Industrial physicians, international. 684. — Pennsylvania. 685. — Ukraina. 686 Industrial plants and mines, Regula- tion of work. 736 Industrial property rights. 1372 Industrial welfare. 1698 Industrial work of mothers. 964 Individual psychology. 682 Industrie du batiment. 191.—du gaz. 513 —laitiere. 348.—laitiere (Switzer- land) 350. — phonographique. 1144.— sanitarie italiane. 1414 Industrieller Kongress. 687 Industries agricoles. 688.—agricoles, Applications de I'electricite. 442.— frigorifiques. 1359.—maritimes (France) 487 Industry. 323.—agricultural. 688.— Germany. 687.—Mecklenburg. 476.— pharmaceutic. 1129 Inebriety, international. 689 Infancia, Protecgao. 695 Infant, Hygiene: Brazil. 1104.— Hygiene (Italy) 692.—Italy. 690 — Mortality. 693.—mortality (Philippine Islands) 694.—Peru. 691.—Social serv- ice (Paraguay) 701.—welfare (England) 702 Infants, Protection. Brasil. 695.—Chi- le. 696.—Germany. 266.—international. 697, 698.—Italy. 699.—Prussia. 700. Infantile psychiatry. 1288 Infanzia. Assistenza. 1546a.—Educa- zione el assistenza. 274.—Prima: Tutela. 699.—Protezione. 698 Infections et intoxications d'origine intestinale. 312 Infirm, Aid (international) 344 Infirmi, Assistenza. 1460 Infirmieres. 1007 Influenza (Italy) 703 Infortuni del lavoro. 726.—-Riforma della legge. 726a Ingegneri ed architetti. 452 Ingenieria. 453 Ingenieure. 109 Insane, Aid. 705.—Care. 705 Insect pests. 1227 Insegnamento commerciale. 412 Institut international d'art public. 117 Institut du verbe humain. 1685 Instituteurs d'aveugles. 168 Institutions feminines (International) 1721 Institutions de prevoyance (Belgium) 633 Instituts et ecoles d'hygiene. 577 Instructors of the blind. 166 Insuflisance. hepatique. 591.—renale 1365.—du service sanitaire dans les armees en campagne. 1351 Insurance companies, Physicians. 707 Insurance medicine. 706.—interna- tional. 707 Insurance sciences (Italy) 708 Insurance, social. See Social insur- ance. Intemperance, Suppression. 709 Interallied conference on the aftercare of disabled men. 713 Interallied conference on war wounds. 1691 Inter-American conference for the maintenance of peace. 1091 Interamerican radio conference. 1322 Interamerican technical aviation con- ference. 135 Intercolonial medical congress of Australasia. 825 Interdepartmental committee to co- ordinate health and welfare activities. 562 Tnter6ts feminins. 1719 Intergovernmental conference of Far Eastern countries on rural hygiene. 667 Internacia congreso por KORPA edu- cado. 723 Internal medicine. See Medicine, Internal. Internat des hopitaux. 617 International ---- Academy of Postgraduate Medi- cine. 897a ---- actuarial congress. 5 ---- aerial ambulance conference. 9 ---- Aeronautical Federation. 9 ---- air congress. 46 ---- American conference. 1072 ---- antivaccination congress. 100 ---- assembly of lawyers and medico- legal experts. 888 ---- association against unemploy- ment. 1647 ---- association for the exploration of Central Asia and the Far East. 1043 (under 12) ---- Association geodesique interna- tionale. 517 ---- Association internationale catho- lique des oeuvres de protection de la jeune fille. 530 ---- Association internationale lit- teraire et artistique. 769 ---- Association internationale de la marine. 790 —■— Association internationale de la peche. 488 ----• Association internationale de pediatrie preventive. 1115 ---- Association internationale pour le progres des sciences sociales. 1490 ---- Association internationale pour la protection de l'enfance. 272 ---- Association internationale pour la protection de la propriete industrielle. 1372 ---- Association of Leprosy. 755 (under 4) ---- association for life saving and first aid to the injured. 485 ----■ association of microbiologists. 922 ---- association of pediatrics. 1108 ---- association for protection of animals and against vivisection. 80 ---- association of stomatologists. 1535 ---- association of testing materials, 795 ---- association for thalassotherapy. 1587 ---- astrophotographic congress. 129 ---- birth control congress. 162 ---- brewers' congress. 189 ---- Bureau international des Fede- rations nationales du personnel de I'en- seignement secondaire public. 433 ---- Bureau international des poids et mesures. 919 ---- Cauotchouc Commission. 28 ----■ chemical conference. 248 ■----chemical congress. 247 ---- child welfare convention. 270 ----• coffee congress. 310 ---- Colonial Institute. 319 ---- Comite consultatif international des radio communications. 1337 ----• Comite international pour la bibliographie physiologique. 1212 ----• Comite internationale des bibliotheques. 759 ---- Comite international d'histoire des sciences. 1443 ---- Comite international pour I'ob- tention de lois protectrices des oiseaux victimes de la mode. 1046 (under 5) ---- Comite international des poids et mesures. 1694 ---- commission for electrotechnique. 438 ---- Commission de l'etalon radio- logique. 1331 ---- Commission internationale de l'Atlantique. 523 ---- Commission internationale char- gee d'etudier la question de la transcrip- tion des noms geographiques sous tous ses aspects. 523 ---- Commission internationale d'edairage. 767 ---- Commission internationale pour fixer la nomenclature oceanographique. 523 ---- Commission internationale de photometrie. 767, 1149 ---- Commission internationale pour la prophylaxie des maladies veneriennes. 848 (under 1) ---— Commission international de redaction d'une pharmacopee universelle, 848 (under 3) ---- Commission de paieontologie universelle. 527 ---- Commission permanente chargee d'etudier le miasme paludeen. 848 (un- der 2) ---- commission of photometry. 513 ---- commission of postgraduate medicine. 897a ---- committee for the unification of anthropological methods. 86 ---- convention for the suppression of traffic in women and children. 1705, 1705a ---- cotton congress (of delegated representatives of master cotton spinners' and manufacturers' associations) 333 ---- dental congress. 378 ---- Dental Federation. 969 ---- dermatological congress. 385 ---- dry-farming congress. 394 ---- electrical congress. 438 ----■ Electrotechnical Committee. 6 •---- emigration and immigration con- ference. 678 INTERNATIONAL [ 277 ] INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE ---- engineering congress. 451 ■---- eucharistic congress. 466 ---- eugenics congress. 468 ---- Federation abolitionniste inter- nationale. 1279 ---- federation of eugenic organiza- tions. 467 ---- Federation horticole profession- nelle internationale. 612 ---- Federation internationale des associations des bibliothecaires. 759 •---- Federation internationale des etudiants: Corda Fratres. 1530 ---- Federation internationale de la presse technique (professionnelle et periodique) 1257 ---- Federation spirite interna- tionale. 1514 ---- fire prevention congress. 483 ---- fishery congress. 490 ---- folk lore congress. 494 ■---■ geographical congress. 523 ---- health conference. 557 ---- health education conference. 576 ---- homeopathic congress. 608 ---- homoeopathic convention. 608 ---- horticultural congress. 612 ---- horticultural exhibition and botanical congress. 176 ---- hospital congress. 614 ---- housing congress. 625 ---- humane conference. 634 ---- illumination congress. 767 ---- industrial welfare congress. 1698 ---- institute of Documentation. 389 ---- Institut international d'etudes de materiel sanitaire. 1415 ---- irrigation congress. 715 ---- labor conference. 725 ---- laboratory conference on the serodiagnosis of syphilis. 1575 ---- League against the abuse of alcoholic beverages. 53 ---- Ligue internationale des femmes pour la paix et la liberto (etc.) 512 ---- locust conference. 772 ---- Marian congress. 789 ---- marine conference. 790 ---- medical congress. See also 385 (under 4) 848 ---- medical congress on physical medicine. 1219 ---- medical congress for psycho- therapy. 1299 ---- medica] congress (United States) 851 ---- Medical women's international association. 1208 ----medico-legal congress. 889 ---- meridian conference. 912 ---- meteorological committee (first and second) 914 ---- meteorological committee (third) 916 (under 1) ---- meteorological conference. 914 —— meteorological congress. 915 ---- monetary conference. 948 ---- moral education congress. 420 ■---- Neo-Malthusian and birth con- trol conference. 162 — Office internationale du travail a domicile. 603 ---- ophthalmological congress. 1037 ■---- opium conference. 1039 ---- oriental congress. 1043 ---- ornithological congress. 1046 ---- orthodontic congress. 1048 ---- oto-Iaryngology congress. 1063 ---- otological congress. 1059 ---- otological society. 1050 ■—— Pacific health conference. 558 ---- Pan American conference. 1072 ---- pediatric congress. 1108 ---- penitentiary congress. 1258 ----■ pharmaceutical congress. 1127 ---- phylloxera convention. 1151 ---- physiological congress. 1212 ---- plague conference. 1224 ---- polar commission. 1230 ---- polar institute. 1230 ---- postal congress. 1244 ---- postgraduate congress. 1245 ---- prison congress. 1258 ---- psvchotechnic conference. 1298 ----publishers' congress. 1303 ---- pure food congress. 497 ---- radiological congress. 1332 ---- railway congress. 1341 1352 ---- Red Cross conference, ---- road congress. 1376 ---- rubber congress. 1379 ■----Samaritan congress. 1384 ---- sanitary conference. 1391 ---- Scientific Association of Coloni- al Agronomy. 28 ---- scientific society for physical education. 425 ---- seed testing conference. 177 (under 2) ---- seed testing congress. 1452 ---- serological conference. 1453 ---- shorthand congress. 1531 ---- Societe internationale de chi- rurgie. 1561 ---- Societe internationale de chi- rurgie orthopedique. 1052 ---- Societe internationale de patho- logie geographique. 1085 ---- Societe international de pro- phylaxie sanitaire et morale. 1573 ---- Societe internationale d'urolo- gie. 1657 society of Academic sciences. 1437 514 society of criminology. 342 society for crippled children. Society of Gastroenterology. - society for logopedics and phoniatry. 773 society of Medical Hydrology. 642 971b society for musical research. sisters. ---- statistical congress. 1525 ---- statistical institute. 1525 ---- surgical congress. 1561 ----Swedenborg congress. 1568 ----• technical conference on aerial relief. 9 •---- temperance congress. 53, 1583 -—— union of chemistry. 248 ---- union of forest research or- ganizations. 501 ---- Union internationale pour la protection des oeuvres Htteraires et artistiques. 1371 ---- Union internationale de radio- teiegraphie. 1337 ---- Union internationale contre la tuberculose. 1624 ---- union of midwives. 929 ■----■ veterinary congress. 1678 International conference ---- on actinotherapy. 765 ---- for acoustics. 6 ---- on African child. 260 ---- of agricultural economists. 31 ---- of American States. 1072 - of the big brothers and big 153 on bituminous coal. 309 - on the blind. 164 ----on cancer. 199 ---- at Cape Town. 204 ---- on charitable relief to aliens. 220 ---- on child welfare in Africa. 260 ---- of cotton growers. 334 ---- of day nurseries. 351 ---- on education. 406 ----on electrical units and stand- ards. 441 ---- on entomology. 455 ---- on fever therapy. 482 ----■ on goiter. 533 ---- on health problems in tropical America. 587 ---- on health of the seamen. 1451. ---- on hybdridisation and plant breeding. 516 ---- on industrial hygiene. 731 ---- of labour statisticians. 737 ---- on light and heat in medicine, surgery and public health. 765 ---- on mental prophylaxis and hygiene. 905 ---- on Moroccan affairs. 958 ---- of nurses. 1007 ---- on preventive pediatrics. 1115 ---- of railroad and maritime sanita- tion. 1343 ---- of Red Cross Societies. 1352 ---- on rehabilitation of the dis- abled. 713 ---- on sanitary engineering. 1412 ---- of serotherapy of syphilis. 1575 ---- on silicosis. 1461 ---- on sleeping sickness. 1613 ---- on (of) social work. 1500 ---- of soil science. 1509 ---- on speech training. 1512 ---- on the standardization of bio- logical products. 154 _---- on the standardization of cer- tain remedies. 154 ---- on the standardization of sera. 1453 ---- for the suppression of traffic in women and children. 1705a ---- on trypanosomiasis. 1613 ---- on tuberculosis. 1624, 1625 ---- on the unification of the formulae of powerful medicaments. 1248 International congres voor aardrijks- kunde. 523 International congres voor ongevallcn- geneeskunde en beroepziekten. 726 International congress ---- of acetylene. 4 ---- of agriculture. 18.19 ---- for the aid of the infirm. 344 ---- of air navigation. 46 ---- on alcoholism. 53 ---- of americanists. 70 ---- of anatomists. 75 ---- of anthropological and ethnologi- cal sciences. 84 ---- of anthropology. 83, 84 ---- of anthropology and prehistoric archeology. 86 ■----■ of applied chemistry. 250 ---- of applied mechanics. 797, 798 ---- of architects. Ill ---- on architectural education. 113 ---- of arts and science. 123 ---- of balneology. 144 ---- of biology. 155 —— on blood transfusion. 172 ---- on bread making. 181 ---- on care of the insane. 705 ---- of catholic doctors. 1200 ---- of catholic physicians. 213a ---- of charities correction and philanthropy. 230 ---- of charities and the protection of children. 272 ---- on child psychiatry. 1288 ---- for combating the improper use of narcotics. 977 ---- for combating the use of tobacco. 1597 ---- on commercial education. 412 ---- of comparative pathology. 1084 ---- on cremation. 338 ---- for criminal anthropology. 88 ---- of criminology. 342 ---- on crippled. 344 ---- of deafmutes. 353 ---- on demographic research. 370 ---- of dermatology. 385 ---- of educational and instructional cinematography. 294 ---- on electro-radio-biology. 447 ---- of endocrinology. 449 ---- on entomology. 454 ---- on epilepsy. 457 ■----■ of eugenics. 468 - for experimental cytology. 345 of (experimental) psychology. 1290 485 1352a of farm women. 477 of first aid and life saving. 484, of free trade. 506 of gastroenterology. 514 of genetics. 516 of geology. 527 of graphology. 539 of gynecology. 551 on help for the wounded in war. of historical sciences. 593 - of the history of medicine. 806 ---- for the history of religions. 1361 ---- of the history of science. 1443 ----■ on hydrophobia. 646 ---- of hygiene and demography. See also 372, 653 ---— for improving the conditon of the blind. 171 ---- on individual psychology. 682 INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS [ 278 ] INTERNATIONALER ---- on industrial accidents and dis- eases. 726 ---- for industrial accidents and occupational diseases. 726 ---- on inebriety. 689 ----• of infantile psychiatry'. 1288 ----for the insane. 705 ---- of leprosy. 755a ----of librarians. 759 ----(of life insurance) 763 ---- of life insurance medical ex- aminers. 707 ---- for light. 764 ---- for lighting. 767 - of lithographers. 771 for logopedics and phoniatry 773 1519 1245 of mathematicians. 796 of medical advisers for athletes. of medical aviation. 138 of medical education. 800, 897a on medical ethics. 804 of medical hydrology. 642 for medical postgraduate study. ---- of medical press. 811 ---- on medicinal plants. 822 ---- of medicine. 848 ---- on mental hygiene. 904 ---- for microbiology. 922 ---- of midwives. 928, 929 ---- of military medicine. 934 ---- of military medicine and phar- macy. 935 ---- of mining, metallurgy en- gineering and economic geology. 942 ---- on moral education. 951 ---- of obstetrics and gynecology. 1015 ---- of open-air schools. 1029 ---- of orthopedic surgery. 1052 ---- of otorhinolaryngology. 1063 ---- of pediatrics. 1108 ---- of philosophy. 1141 ---- of phonetic sciences. 1143 ---- of photography. 1147 ---- of physical education. 425 ---- of physical therapy. 1219 ---- of plant sciences. 177 ---- of prehistoric anthropology and archeology. 86 ---- of prehistoric archeology. 86 ----■ of prehistoric and protohistoric sciences. 1251 ---- on the prevention and repres- sion of crime including penal and re- formatory treatment. 1258 ---- on the propagation of social hygiene instruction. 1480 ---- for protection of animals. 80 ---- for the protection of mother- hood and sexual reform. 961 ---- for psychic hygiene. 904 ---- on psychological research. 1289 ---- of psychology. 1290 ---- of public and private benevo- lent institutions. 245 ---- of radiology. 1332 ----• on recreation. 1349 ---- of refrigerating industries. 1359 ---- of refrigeration. 1359 ----of religious liberals. 1363 ---- on rheumatism (and balneol- ogy) 1367 ---- on school hygiene. 1424 ---- of the science of heredity. 516 ----of scientific and applied pho- tography. 1147 ---- of scientific and social cam- paign against cancer. 203 ----■ of scientific unions. 124 ---- for sex research. 1455 ---- on sexology. 1455 ---- for sexual reform. 1454 ----■ on social hygiene. 1478 ---- on social insurance. 1481 ---- of soil science. 1509a ---- of Spanish speaking physicians. 1197 ---- for the study of the production and consumption of coffee. 310 ---- for the suppression of traffic in women and children. 1705 ---- of surgical instrument makers. 1567 ---- of technical education. 436 ---- of tropical agriculture. 28 »»-— of tropical diseases. 1609 ---- of tropical medicine (and ma- laria) 1610 ---- on tuberculosis. 1623 ---- for the unity of science. 1445 ---- for the welfare and protection of children. 272 ---- of women. 1716 ----of women physicians. 1208 ---- of zoology. 1739 Internationale ---- Arbeitskonferenz. 725 ---- Brauerversammlung. 188 ---- Communiste. 326 ---- Conferenz von Vertretern der der Genfer Convention beigetretenen Regierungen und der Vereine und Genossenschaften zur Pflege im Felde verwundeter und erkrankter Krieger. 1352 ---- Experten-Conferenz fiir Wetter- schiessen. 917 ---- Gesellschaft fiir experimentelle Phonetik. 1143 ---- Gesellschaft zur Forderung des kaufmannischen Unterrichtswesens. 412 ---- Jiinglingsconferenz. 1733 ---- Kommission fiir wissenschaft- liche Luftfahrt. 12 ---- Konferenz fiir Agrarwissen- schaft. 31 ----Konferenz fiir elektrische Mass- einheiten. 441 — Konferenz fiir Krcbsforschung. 199 ---- Konferenz fiir Samenpriifung. 1500 Konferenz fiir soziale Arbeit. ---- Kropfkonferenz. 533 ---- medizinische Woche in der Schweiz. 849a ---- Miinzkonferenz. 948 ----■ Musikgesellschaft. 971 ---- Tagung fiir angewandte Psy- chopathologie und Psychologie. 1295 ---- Tagung fiir gerichtliche und soziale Medizin. 890 ----Tagung der Gewerbearzte. 684 ---- Tagung fiir Sexualreform auf sexualwissenschaftlicher Grundlage. 1454 ---- Tagung fiir Thalassotherapie. 1587 •---- Tuberkulose-Konferenz. 1624, 1625 ---- Versammlung gegen den Miss- brauch geistiger Getranke. 53 ---- wissenschaftliche Lepra-Kon- ferenz. 755 Internationaler ---- Altkatholiken-Kongress. 213 ---- Amerikanisten-Kongress. 70 ---- antimilitarietischer Kongress. 96 ---- Architekten-Kongress. Ill ---- Astrologen-Kongress. 127 ----Baderkongress. 144 ---- Bauernkongress. 475 ---- botanischer Kongress. 177 ---- Chemiker-Kongress. 247 ---- Chirurgenkongress. 1561 ---- Dermatologen-Kongress. 385 ---- dermatologischer Kongre«s. 385 ----Elektrotechniker-Kongress. 438 ----Entomologen-Kongres5:. 454 ---- Fischerei-Kongrcss 490 ----Frauenkongress. 1716 ---- geographischer Kongress. 523 ---- Graphologen-Kongress. 539 ----Gartfnbau-Kongress 612 ----Gynakoiogen-Konaress. 551 ----Hebammen-Kongress. 928 ----Hegel-Bund. 590 ---- Hegel-Kongress. 500 ---- irrenarztlicher Kongress 1286 ----Jagd-Kongress. 636 ----Kalte-Kongress. 1359 ----kathol;scher Kongress fiir alko- holfreie Jugenderziebung. 409 ---- kunsthistorischer Kongress. 116 ---- landwirtschaftlicher Kongress. 1310 gress. 1607 ger) medizinischer Unfallkongress. - Monistenkongress. 950 - Neurologen-Kongress. 996 Orientalisten-Kongress. 1043 - Orniihologen-Kongress. 1046 Photographentag. 1147 - Physiologenkongress. 1212 radiobiologischer Kongress. - Radioiogen-Kongress. 1332 religionspsychologischer Kon- 1364 Schweisstechniker - Kongress. — Stenographen-Kongress. 1531 — Stenographen-Tag (Gabelsber- 1531a — Strassenkongress. 1376 — thierarztlicher Kongress. 1678 — Tierschutz-Kongress. 79 — Verleger-Kongress. 1303 — Weinbaukongress. 1712 — Wohltatigkeitskongress. 244 — Wohnungskongress. 625 — zahnarztlicher Kongress. 378 — Zellforscherkongress. 345 18, 19 741 Laryngo-Rhinologen-Kongress. Malerkongress. 1070 Internationaler Kongress ---- fiir Acetylen. autogene Schweis- sung und verwandte Industrien. 4 ---- fiir das arztliche Fortbildungs- wesen. 1245 ---- gegen den Alkoholismus. 53 ---- iiber Alkoholismus und die ver- derblichen Wirkungen des Branntweins auf die Gesundheit und Sittlichkeit. 52 ----fiir allgemeine Religionsge- schichtc 1361 ---- fiir angewandte Chemie. 250 ---- fiir angewandte Photographie. 1147 ----fiir angewandte Photographie in Wissenschaft und Technik. 1148 ---- fiir Arbeiterschutz. 1729 ----fiir Arbeitsmedizin und Berufs- krankheiten. 726 ---- fiir Armenpflege. 244 ---- zur Bekampfung des Missbrau- ches geistiger Getranke. 53 ---- fiir Bergbau, Huttenwesen, angewandte Mechanik und praktische Geologie. 942 ---- fiir Bevolkerungswissenschaft. 370 ---- der Brotindustric 181 ---- der Buchdrucker. 1256 •---- der Delegierten von Verbanden von Baumwollmeisterspinnern (etc.) 333 ---- fiir Einheit der Wissenschaft 1445 ---- fiir experimentelle Zellforschung 345 ---- fiir Ferienkolonien und ver wandte Bestrebungen der Kinderhygiene 1546 ---- zur Forderung des Zeichen unterrichtes. 393 ---- fiir Frauenwerke und Trauen bestrebungen. 1721 ----zur Fiirsorge fiir Geisteskranke 705 ----fiir garungslose Friichtever wertung. 508 ---- der geographischen Wissen schaften. 523 ---- fiir die Geschichte der Pharma zie. 1137 ---- fur Gesundheitspflege. 653 ---- fiir Gesundheitstechnik und Stadtehygiene. 1418 ---- fiir Hauswirtschaftsunterricht. 602 ---- fiir Heil-, Gewiirz- und ver- wandte Pflanzen. 822 ---- der Impfgegner und Impfzwang- gegner. 100 ---- fiir Irrenpflege. 705 ---- fiir kaufmannisches Bildungs- wesen. 412 ---- fiir Kinderfiirsorge. 273 ---- fiir Kinderheilkunde. 1108 ---- fiir Krankenhausbibliothekcn. 617a ---- fiir Krebsforschung und Krebs- bekampfung. 203 ---- fiir Kriminalbiologie. 342 ---- fiir Kurzwellen in Physik, Biologie und Medizin. 1458 INTERNATIONALER KONGRESS [ 279 ] KINDERHEILKUNDE ---- fiir Kunstunterricht, Zeichnen und angewandte Kunst. 393 ■---- fiir Lichtforschung. 764 ---- fiir Logopadie und Phoniatrie. 773 ---- fiir Mutterschutz und Sexualre- form. 961 ---- der Pflanzenzuchter. 1226 - fiir Philosophic 1141 (Kriminal) Polizei-Kongress. 1231 1288 fiir Psychiatrie des Kindesalters. - fur Psychologie. 1290 ---- fiir (das) Rettungswesen (und erste Hilfe bei Unglucksfiillen. 484, 485 ---- fur Sauglingsschutz. 697 fiir Schulgcsundheitspflege. 1424 1590 fiir Schulhygienc 1424 fiir Sexualforschung. 1455 • fiir Sonntagsfeier. 1547 der Sozialversicherungsfach- 1483 der Sportarzte. 1519 ■ fiir Strafrecht und Gefangnis- 339, 1258 ■ fiir technische Mechanik. 798 • fiir Thalassotherapie. 1587 der Therapeutischen Union. ---- von Tierarzten. 1678 ----fiir Unfallmedizin und Berufs- krankheiten. 726 ---- fiir Vererbungswissenschaften. 516 ---- fiir Versicherungsmedizin. 707 ---- fiirVersicherungswissenschaft. 5 ---- fur Wohnungshygiene. 630 ---- der Zahnarzte. 378 Internationales Vulcan-Institut (Na- poli) 527 Internship in hospital. 617 Interoceanic canal. 710 Interracial (U. S.) 711 Interregional biological conference of the Azov-Black Sea and North Caucasian regions. 156 Intervention des pouvoirs publics dans I'emigration et l'immigration. 677 Intestinal toxemia. 312 Invarts medicin. 886 Invalidi della guerra, Assistenza. 714 Invalids de la guerre. 713.—inter- allied. 713 Invasione e propagazione della peste. 1223 Inventors, industrial. 683 Ionization, international. 1330 Iowa conference of parents and teach- ers. 1076 Iowa White House conference on child health and protection. 262 Irrenarzte. 59. — siidwestdeutsche. 993 Irrenarztlicher Kongress, interna- tionaler. 1286 Irrenpflege. 705 Irrigation, international. 715 Istruzione dei ciechi. 165 (Italian conference on cancer) 201 Italy h'ani. - Associazione degli igienisti ita- 672 ---- Associazione italiana di medicina legale. 891 ---- Associazione medica italiana di idrologia e climatologia. ---- Associazione nazionale dei medici communali. 1168 ---- Associazione nazionale dei medici condotti. 1168 —--- Consorzio nazionale delle sta- zioni di cura (etc.) 585 ---- Federazione delle societa italiane d'igiene. 672 ---- Federazione veterinaria italiana. 1679 ---- Philosophical societies. 1140 ---- Physicians. 1168, 1169 ---- R. Accademia d'ltalia. Fonda- zione A. Volta. 1686 ---- Sanitary. 1392, 1393, 1394, 1396, 1397 ---- Science. 1438 ---- Socialist physicians. 1204 ---- Societa freniatrica italiana. 1287 ---- Societa italiana di medicina interna. 885 ---- Societa italiana di radiologia medica. 1335 ---- Societa nazionale Pro Infantia. 692 ----Unione veterinaria italiana. 1679 Jagd - Kongress. internationaler. 636.—osterreichischer. 635 Japanese medical congress. 858a (Japanischer Tuberkulosekongress) 1629 Jardins ouvriers. 510, 511 Java, Ethnology. 716 Jewish charities (U. S.) 1494.— social service (U. S.) 1494 Jeuness, Education physique. 425 Jornada nipiologica peruana. 691 Jornada pediatrica (Cuba) 1106.— rioplatense. 1114 Jornadas bioquimicas argentinas. 1125 Jornadas biotipologicas. 158 Jornadas farmaceuticas argentinas. 1125 Jornadas de kinesiologfa. 722 Jornadas medicas sud-americana de medicina y cirugia. 871 Jornadas rioplatenses de neurologia y psiquiatria. 998 Journalist, German. 717 Journee internationale du rail. 1340 Journee internationale du rhumatisme. 1368 Journee medicale internationale de laryngologic 1510 Journees d'aviation medicale et sani- taire. 137 Journees d'histoire de la medecine. 805 Journees internationales de la sante publique. 583 Journees internationaux de pathologie et d'organisation du travail. 735 Journees medicales de Bruxelles. 830 Journees medicales internationales. 849 Jiinglingsconferenz, internationale. 1733 Jugendbildung und Jugendkunde. 1734 Jugenderziehung, alkoholfreie. 409 Jugendfursorge. 269. — (Bavaria) 1735 Jugendgerichtstag. 719 Jugendkunde. 1734 Jugendliche Verbrecher, Behandlung. 341 Jugendpflege, alkoholfreie. 408 Juristentag. 747 Jurists. German. 747.—international. 750 Jus de raisin. 537.—international. 538 Juvenile court, Germany. 719.—in- ternational. 720 K Kalte-Kongress. 1359 Kansas, Social work. 1501 Kantonalnaia nauchnaia konferentsia vrachei Tatarii. 1191 Katholiken-Kongress. 214 Katholikentag, osterreicher. 208.— schweizerischer. 211 Katholiken versammlung. 214. — deutsch-amerikanische. 209 Katholische Generalversammlung Deutschlands. 214 Katholische Vereine Deutschlands. 214.—Oesterreich, 214 Kaufmannisches Bildungswesen. 412 Kaukasus, Physicians. 1180 Kazan, Physicians. 1181 Kentucky, Physicians. 1170 Kentucky State sanitary council. 1398 Kharkov. Physicians. 1182 Kherson, Physicians. 1183 Khirurgi, rossyski. 1552 Kidney, Insufficiency. 1365 Kinderaufzucht; 268 Kinderbescherming. 267 Kinderforschung. 269 Kinderfiirsorae. 273 Kindergartnerinnentag. 721 Kindergarden nurses (Austria) 721 Kinderheilkunde, internationaler Kon- gress. 1108 Kinderhygiene. 1546 Kindesalter, Psychiatrie. 1288 Kinderschutzkongress. 265 Kinesiology, Argentina. 722 Kinesitherapy, international. 1219 K. u. K. 2. Armee. 931 Kleinkinderschutz. 266 Knaben-Handarbeit, erziehliche. 1465 Korperpflege und Leibesiibungen. 421 Kofhecongres in Nederlandsch-Indie. 311 Kolonialkongress. 317 Kommunistische Internationale. 326 Konferencja w sprawie budownictwa wiejskiego. 628 Konferentsia v spravi nedostatnosti krovoobish. 297 Konferenz ----zur Bekampfung der Ge- schlechtskrankheiten. 385 ---- iiber die Berufsdermatosen. 385 ---- der deutschen Gemeinde-Statis- tiker. 1524 ;----deutscher Vertreter von Ver- einigungen fur Sommerpflegc 1545a ----zur Forderung medizinischer Synthese (und arztlicher Weltanschau- ung) 819 ---- fiir medizinisch-naturwissen- schaftliche Zusammenarbeit. 330 —— fiir Trinkerfiirsorge. 58 Kongres miedzynarodowy medycyny i farmacji wojskowej. 935 Kongresoj de esperanto. 458 Kongress ---- fiir Aesthetik und allgemeine Kunstwissenschaft. 460 ----fiir Altertumskunde und Ge- schiclite. 106 ---- astrologischer Pioniere. 126 ---- zur Bekampfung der Farben- und Malmateriaiien-Falschungen. 1071 ---- zur Bekampfung der Tuberku- lose als Volkskrankheit. 1621 ----fiir biologische Hygiene. 603 ---- deutscher Okkultisten. 1018 ----deutscher Volkswirte. 404 ----fiir experimentelle Psychologie. 1291 —— von Gartnern, Gartenfreunden und Botanikern. 509 ---- fiir Handfertigkeitsunterricht und Hausfleiss. 1465 ----fiir Heilpadagogik. 1100 ---- fiir Heizung und Liiftung. 589 ---- fiir innere Medizin. 884 ----fiir Kinderforschung und Ju- gendfursorge. 269 ----der kommunistischen Inter- nationale. 326 ----fiir Sozialpolitik. 1487 ----■ fiir Stadtewesen. 299 ---- fiir synthetische Lebensfor- schung. 157 ---- der Vereine fur Reform des Bestattungswesens und fakultative Feuer- bestattung. 193 Korotkikh i ultrakorotkikh voln v meditsine. 1459 Korpa. 723 Kraevoi sezd khirurgov i ginekologov Nizhnevo Povolzhia. 1555 Kraevoi sezd oto-rino-liaringologov na Severnom Kavkaze. 1067 Krankenhausbibliotheken. 617a Krebsbekampfung. 203 Krebsforschung. 199, 203 Krieger, verwundete und erkrankte. 1352 Kriegschirurgentagung. 1690 Kriegspathologische Tagung. 1688 Kriminalbiologie. 342 Kriminalpolizei. 1231 Kropfkonferenz, internationale. 533 Kriippelfiirsorge. 343, 344 Kunst, angewandte. 393 Kunstgeschiedenis, algemene. Kunsthistorischer Kongress. Kunstunterricht. 393 Kunstwissenschaft, allgemeine. Kurort, Russia. 586 Kursk, Physicians. 1184 Kurzwellen in Physik, Biologie und Medizin. 1458 598 116 460 LABOR [280] MATERIAUX Labor, accidents (International) 726.—Accidents: Laws (Italy) 726a.— Accidents: Prevention (France) 727.— Canada. 724.—Diseases (international) 732.—Diseases (Italy) 733.—Hygiene (France) 729, 730.—Hygiene (interna- tional) 731.—Hygiene (Mexico) 731a — international. 725. — Medicine (Italy) 733.—Medicine (Mexico) 731a— organi- zation. 734.—Organization (interna- tional) 735.—Pathology (international) 735.—Regulation in industries and mines. 736.—statisticians. 737. — Statistics (U. S.) 738 Lactation, Hygiene. 699 Laegem0de, Norske. 869 Lakaremotet, allmanna svenska. 1198 Lainiere. 1727 Lait. 349.—Gouttes de. 697 Laiterie. 346, 348, 349, 350 Lake Mohonk conference on the Indian and other dependent peoples. 681 Lake Mohonk conference on nterna- tional arbitration. 102 Landscape protection (international) 739 Landwirte. 33, 34.—... in Mecklen- burg. 476.—(Sachsen) 38, 39—(Thlirin- gen) 40 Landwirtschaft. 18, 19 Landwirtschaftliche Vereine. 30 Language, Roman (International) 740 Langue frangaise, Extension et culture. 507 Langues romanes. 740 Laryngologen, siiddeutscher. 742 Laryngologists (Austria) 1061 Laryngology. 741. — international. 1054.—Journee medicale internationale. 1510 Laryngo - Rhinologen - Kongress, inter- nationaler. 741 Laryngo-rhinology. 741 Latin American medicine. 859 Latin American scientific congress 1439 Latin medical press. 812 Lavoro, Infortuni. 726.—Medicina del (Italy) 733 Lawyer. Austria. 745. — France. 748.—Germany. 746, 747.—interna- tional. 749, 750, 888 League of Nations. 154 League of Red Cross Societies. 1352 Leather, international. 751 Lebensforschung, synthetische. 157 Lebensweise, naturgemasse. 987 Leche, Gotas de (Chile) 696 Lecture publique. 1301 Legal aid societies. 752 Legal medicine. See Medicine, legal. Leibesiibungen, Korperpflege und. 421 Lekari, promislovi. 686 Leonard Wood memorial conference on leprosy. 755 Lepra, Argentina. 753 Lepra-Konferenz, internationale. 755 Lepre, international. 755, 755a Leprologia (Brasil) 754 Leprosy, Argentina. 753.—Brasil. 754.—international. 755, 755a.—Ned. Indie. 756 Levatrici italiane. 929a Liberals, religious, 1363 Liberes, Patronage. 1262.—(inter- national) 1263 Libra! italiani. 1304 Librarians. Germany. 758.—interna- tional. 759.—(U. S.) 760 Libraries, international. 761 Library science (Flamand) 149 Libro. 174, 175 Licensure, medical (U. S.) 803 Lichtforschung, international. 764 Life insurance, international. 763 Life insurance medical examiners. 707 Life saving. 484. 485. 653 Light, international. 764.—in medi- cine (etc.) 765.—therapy. 765.—ther- apy, international. 766 Lighting. 767 Ligues sociales d'acheteurs. 1306 Liguria. Medicine. 854 Likariv-pediatriv, Vsesouzny z'izd. 1103 Limitation of the manufacture of narcotic drugs. 975 Limnologia teorica ed applicata. 768 Limnologorum conventus. 768 Limnology. 768 Liqueurs. 1707 Literature. 769.—Spanish-American. 770 Lithiase biliaire. 279 Lithiase urinaire. 1652 Lithographers. 771 Lithuania, Surgeons. 1550 Litteraire et artistique. 769 Litterature immorale. 1242 Liver insufficiency. 591 Livrc 173.—Amis du. 759 Locomozione aerea. 44, 47 Locust. 772 Logopedics. 773 Lois de la guerre, Regler par une entente internationale. 1089 Lombardia, Medicine. 853 Lotta sociale contro la tubercolosi. 1627 Louisiana, Quarantine. 1312 Lourengo Marques, Medicine. 867 Luftfahrt, wissenschaftliche. 12 Luftfahrtmedizinische Forschung. 136 Lumiere (international) 764, 766 Lung, Radiography. 1323 Lutte contre les sauterelles, Organisa- tion. 772 Lutte scientifique et sociale contre le cancer. 203 Lymphatism. 774 M Machine a la ferme. 775 Macinazione. 180 Magonnerie. 191 Madagascar. 14 Madchenhandel, internationale Be- kampfung (Germany) 1704 Magnetism, human. 674 Magyar orvosi nagyhet. 1167 Magyar orvosi tovabbkepzo kongresz- szus. 897 Magyar orvosok es termeszetvizsgalok- naggyiiiese. 1165 Maintenance of peace (Inter-Ameri- can) 1091 Maisons de sante prives. 1385 Maitres filateurs. 333 Maltres imprimeurs de France. 1255 Maladies, Nomenclature internatio- nale. 1005.—professionnelles. 726, 732.— du travail. 726.—du travail (interna- tional) 732.—veneriennes, Prophylaxie. 1573 Malaga, Hygiene. 656 Malaria (Armenia) 782.—(British Empire) 776.—field workers. 786.— international. 777, 1610.—(Italy) 778.— (Mexico) 779.—(Riazan) 783.—(Rus- sia) 780, 781. 782, 783, 784, 785.— (Transcaucasus) 784.— (Volga) 785 Malattie del lavoro. 726.—(interna- tional) 732.—(Italy) 733 Malattie professional i. 726.—(Italy) 733 Malerkongress, internationaler. 1070 Malmaterialien-Falschungen. 1071 Manifestazione nazionale ottica. 1042 Manufactures textiles, Examen des meilleures conditions d'hygiene et de production. 671 Manuscripts, Conservation. 787.— Reproduction. 788 Marchigi, Medicine. 855 Marian, international. 789 Marine. 790.—Italy. 791.—mer- chant. 792 Maritime, internationale. 790.—mete- orology. 918.—sanitation. 1343.—(Sta- tions) 645 Marittimo. 791 Marketing and farm credits (U. S.) 793 Maroc, Medicine. 862 Maryland State sanitary convention 1399 Masonry. 191 Massachusetts, Boards of censors for the District medical societies, Delegates. 1206 Massage et auxiliaires medicaux. 794 Masseinheiten, elektrische. 441 Mass meeting to return thanks for the succor extended to the city during the epidemic of 1878. 298 Materials, Testing. 795 Materiaux de construction. 795.— Essai. 795 _ , Materiel sanitaire, Etudes de. 1415 Maternity. See Motherhood. Mathematicians, international. 796 Mathematiciens. 796 Mathematiker - Kongress, interna- tionaler. 796 Mathematique, international. 796 Mat;ere medicale. 1592 Matieres premieres de la droguerie. 496 Mechanics, applied. 797, 798, 942 Mechanik. angewandte. 942.—techni- sche. 798 Mechanique appliquee. 797, 798, 942 Mechanotherapy, international. 1219 Mecklenburgische Ornithologen. 1047 Medaille contemporaine. 1006 Medecine appliquee a I'education physique et aux sports. 1518.—Exercice illegal. 809.—homoeopathique. 607.— mentale. 1286.—scolaire. 1428.—sociale. 649.—sociale de langue frangaise. 887.— sportive. 1519.—tropicale et hygiene. 1610.—veterinaire (Belgium) 1676.— veterinaire (international) 1678 MSdecins amis du vin (France) 1708.—coloniaux. 882.—de compagnies d'assurances. 707.—61ectroradiologistea de langue frangaise. 448.—des enfants des Pays-Bas. 1102.—de France. 1162— Grecs. 865, 1164.—des hopitaux. 618.— de langue frangaise de l'Amerique du Nord. 1158.— Perfectionnement. 1245— practiciens. 1162 Medical advisers for athletes. 1519 Medical aids. 794 Medical aviation. 137, 138 Medical conference held in the Bureau of Agriculture (on cholera: Canada) 281 Medical conference held at the invita- tion of the committee of Red Cross societies. 1357 Medical conference on the suppression of intemperance. 709 Medical convention of Ohio. 1171 Medical convention in Philippine Isalands. 866 Medical convention of the State of Tennessee. 874 Medical convention of Virginia. 881 Medical culture. 799 Medical education. 800.—interna- tional. 897a.—Reform (Russia) 801.— (U. S.) 803 Medical ethics. 804 Medical history (France) 805.— (Poland) 807 Medical licensure (U. S.) 803 Medical pedagogy, South America. 1099 Medical personnel (Russia) 808 Medical philosophy. 807 Medical practice (France) illegal. 809 Medical press, Cuba. 810.—interna- tional. 811.—Latin. 812 Medical reform (Germany) 813 Medical research, Coordination (East Africa) 814 Medical research workers (India) 815 Medical school, Italy. 816 Medical sciences, international. 848 Medical service in campaigns. 933 Medical students, Austria. 817.— Slavic. 818 Medical students meeting (Edinburgh) 77 Medical synthesis. 819 Medical women, 1208, 1209 Medicaments, powerful. 1248 Medici artisti. 120. — communali. 1168.—condotti. 1168.—Delegati degli ordini dei. 1205.—degli istituti e opere pie ospitaliere. 619.—ospitalieri. 619.— del Piemonte. 1169.—sportivi. 1519 Medicina. y cirugia naval y militar (Chile) 932.—del lavoro. 733.—militar (Mexico) 936.—sociale (assicurazioni sociali) I486.—Storia. 806 Medicinal plr.nts (France) 821.— (Germany) 820.—international. 822 Medicinal-Reform (Germany) 813 Medicine, Andalusian. 823.—Argen- tina. 824.—Australasia. 825.—Balkanic. 826.—Bengal. 827.—Bombay. 828.— Brazil. 829.—Bruxelles. 830.—Canada. 831.—Catalan. 832.—Central American. 833.—China. 834.—colonial (interna- tional) 882.—Cuba. 835, 836.—East MEDICINE [ 281 ] NAHRUNGSMITTE1 Africa. 838.—Egyptian. 1609.—Fla- mand. 839.—France. 840, 841, 842.— France: Paris. 842. — French-Polish. 843.—History (international) 806.— Ibero - American. 845.—India. 846, 846a.—Indiana. 847. — international. 848, 849, 849a.—international: Sevilla. 850.—international: Swiss. 849a.—in- ternational: United States. 851.—Italy. 852, 853, 854, 855, 856, 857, 858.—Japan. 858a.—Latin American. 859.—Mexico. 160a, 860.—Morocco. 862.—neohippo- cratic. 896.—Netherlands. 863.—North Africa. 875.—Norway. 869.—Panameri- can. 864, 864a.—Panhellenic. 865.— Paraguay. 866a.—Philippine Islands. 866.—physical, international. 1219.— Portugal. 867. — Professors (France) 1274.—Rocky Mountain. 878.—Ru- mania, 868.—social. 890.—South Afri- can. 870.—South America. 871.—Ten- nessee. 874.—Tunis. 875. — Turkey. 876.—United States. 877.—Uruguay. 879, 879a.—Venezuela. 880.—Virginia. 881.—Yucatan. 861. Medicine, internal. American. 883.— (Germany) 884.—(Italy) 885.—(Scan- dinavian) 886 Medicine, Legal: Brazil. 992.— (France) 887.—(international) 888, 889, 890. — (international American) 889.—(Italy) 891.—(Ivanov-Voznesensk) 894.—Latin American. 997.—(Pskov) 895.—(Russia) 892, 893, 894, 895 Medicine, postgraduate. 1245.—(Hun gary) 897.—(international) 897a Medicine, professional (Belgium) 898.—(international) 899 Medicinercongress, osterreichischer. 817 Medicin-studierende (Austria) 817 Medico-chirurgical (France) 840 Medico-idrologico, Convegno. 642a Medico-legal congress (American) 889 Medicolegal experts. 888 Medico-military symposium (U. S.) 937 Medicos, deportivos. 1519.—y farma- ceuticos de Filipinas. 1172 Medikosanitarny sezd Salskovo okruga. 1188 Mediterranean hygiene. 665 Medizin, innere. 884 Mediziner-Kongress, osterreichischer. 1159 Medizinisch - naturwissenschaftliche Zusammenarbeit. 330 Meeting held by the medical students ... anatomy bill. 77 Meeting of physicians on yellow fever (Augusta) 1732 Meeting for prevention of reglementa- tion of prostitution. 1282 (Meeting of Norwegian physicians on tuberculosis) 1633 Mendeleev. 900 Mental hygiene. Europe. 901.— France. 903.—Germany. 902.—inter- national. 904.—international (Confer- ence) 905.—Netherlands. 906.—U. S. 907 Mental hygiene conference and exhibit (U. S.) 907 Mental medicine. 1286 Mercantile, geography. Spain. 524.— experts (Spain) 910.—(Spain) 908 — Spanish-American. 909 Merchant marine. 792 Mer, Exploration de la. 1019 Mere, Travail industriel. 964 Meridian. 911,912 Mesures. 1694, 1695 Mesures preventives contre le feu. 483 Metallurgy engineering. 942 Meteorologenversammlung. 914 Meteorologists. British Empire. 913.—international. 914 Meteorology, Directors. 916.—Fore- cast. 917.—international. 915.—mari- time. 918 Meter, international. 919 Mexico ---- Medicine. 860 Sindicatos medicos. 1207 Sociedad mexicana de pediatria 1110 Surgeons. 1551 Mezhkraevaia biologicheskaia kon- ferentsia Azovo-Chernomorskogo i Severo- Kavkazskogo kraev. 156 Michigan, Sanitary. 1400 Microbiologfa (South American) 661 Microbiologists, Russia. 920, 921 Microbiology, international. 922.— Italy. 923 Microscopists, American. 924 Mid-West conference on character development. 219 Midwest conference on parent educa- tion. 1075 Midwinter Fair dental congress. 375 Midwives. catholic. 930.—Germany. 926, 927.—international (a, b) 928, 929.—Italy. 929a Migrants, Protection. 678 Mikroskopiker (Austria) 495 Mil bank Memorial Fund. 574 Milchwirtschaftliche Tagung. 347 Milchwirtschaftlicher Weltkongress. 349 Milehwirtschaftskonferenz. 350 Military medicine, Austria. 931.—■ Chile. 932.—international (a, b, c) 933, 934, 935.—Mexico. 936— U. S. 937 Military pharmacy. 935 Miller, German. 938 Milling. 180 Mineral waters, international. 939, 939a Minerfa. 943 Miners, German. 940.—Scandinavia. 941 Mines. 942.—Reglement du travail. 736 Mining, Hygiene. 944.—international. 942.—right. 944.—Spain. 943 Ministers (New York) 945 Minorenni abbandonati o traviati. 1736 Missionary, Africa. 946.—interna- tional. 947 Missions, Study. 947 Mississippi Valley, Sanitary. 1401 Missouri, Social welfare. 1496 Moeurs, Reformation. 955 Mohonk Lake conference of friends of the Indian and other dependent peoples. 681 Monetary. 948 Mondhysrie.ne. 969 Monistenkongress. 950 Monists. 950 Monnaies. Reproduction. 788.—Uni- fication. 1694 Montagnes, Amenagement. 967.— (international) 968 Monuments naturels, Protection. 986 Moral, education. 420.—pedagogics. 951.—prophylactic education. 1480.— public, international. 952.—public (Italy) 953.—public (Netherlands) 954.—re- form. 955.—sciences. 1686. See also Volta Convention.—Social. 952.—so- cieties, German. 957 Moralita pubblica. 953 Morroccan affairs. 958 Morocco. 958.—Medicine. 862 Mort, Causes. 1004 Mortality, infantile. 693 Mosca de la aceitura, Lucha contra la. 1027 Moskva, Physicians. 1185 Mosquito extermination. 959 Motherhood. England. 960 —inter- national. 961.—Protection. 961 Mothers, Better care. 966.—Indus- trial work. 964.—and parent-teacher associations. 965. — United States. 963.—Welfare. 966 Mountains, France. 967.—interna- tional. 968 Mouth hygiene. 969 Moyens de transport, Developpement et amelioration. 1606 Mozambique, Medicine. 867 Miiller und Miihlen-Interessenten. 938 Miinzkonferenz, internationale. 948 Municipal, Panamerican. 970 Municipios. 970 Musical research. 971b Music, History. 972.—international. 971, 971a Mutterschutz. 961 Mutual aid, France. 973.—interna- tional. 974 Mutualite. 974 N Nahrungsmittel-Chemiker und Mikro- skopiker. 495 Narcotics, Illicit traffic. 976.—Im- proper use. 977.—Manufacture. 975 Nasenfirzte (Austria) 1061 Natality, Belgium. 978. — France. 978a Nationaal congres tegen de prostitutie. 1280 National —— agricultural conference. 26 ---- Association of State dairy and food departments. 497 ---- congress of mothers and parent- teacher associations. 965 ---- congress on tuberculosis (Philip- pine Islands) 1635 ----■ conservation congress (U. S.) 329 ---- convention of cattle growers. 216 ---- convention of chiefs and com- missioners of the various Bureaus of statistics of labor in the United States. 738 ----convention for the suppression of insect pests and plant diseases by legislation. 1227 ---- country fife conference (U. S.) 336 505 679 876 924 1073 1268 497 fraternal congress (of America) health conference. 562 immigration conference (U. S.) interracial conference. 711 (medical congress of Turkey) medical convention (U. S.) 877 microscopical congress (U. S.) mothers congress. 963 Negro conference (U. S.) 988 Panhellenic congress (U. S.) pharmaceutical convention. 1124 prison reform congress (U. S.) pure food and drug congress. purity congress (U. S.) 1308 ---- quarantine and sanitary con- vention (U. S.) 1313 ---- recovery (American) 161 ---- rehabilitation conference (U. S.) 1360 ---- rivers and harbors congress (U. S.) 1375 ---- safety congress (England) 1381 ---- safety congress (U. S.) 1382 ---- symposium on colloid chemistry. 315 ---- temperance convention (U. S.) 1585 National conference ----on Americanization. 71 —■—- on americanization in industries. 72 ---- of catholic charities (U. S.) 226 ---- of charities (and corrections) (U. S.) 1502 ---- on child labor. 264 ---- of commissioners on uniform state laws. 1523 ---- on city planning and the prob- lems of congestion. 306 ---- on college hygiene (U. S.) 314 ----on the education of backward, truant, and delinquent children. 410 ---- on housing. 627 ---- on infantile mortality. 693 ---- on infant mortality and public welfare. 694 ---- of Jewish charities (U. S.) 1494 ---- of Jewish social service (U. S.) 1494 (U-~sT 960 1077. on marketing and farm credits 793 on maternity and child welfare. on outdoor recreation. 1069 of parents and teachers (U. S.) ---on pellagra (U. S.) 1120 NATIONAL CONFERENCE [ 282 ] OLIVE 387 571a ad a) 564 on the prevention of destitution. of public health workers. 588 of social work(ers) (U. S.) 1502 of the State Boards of health. of State boards of health (Can- 1684 Nordiske patologenkongress. 1083 Nordiske riger, Hygieiniske congress. on vocational guidance (U. S.) on workmen's compensation for industrial accidents. 1728 Naturalists, Czechoslovakia. 984.— Cermany: Rheinland. 979. — Italy. 980.—Russia. 981.—Spain. 982 Natural resources, Russia. 983 Natural sciences. Czechoslovakia. 984.— (Flamand) 839.—Nederlandsch Indie. 985 Nature, Protection. 986 Naturforscher, Rheinischer. 979 Naturgemasse Lebens- und Heilweise. 987 Naturopathy, German. 987 Natuur- en geneeskundige congres, vlaamsch. 839 Natuurkundig congress (Netherlands) 863 Natuurwetenschappelijk congres, Ne- derlandsch Indisch. 985 Nauchnaia konferentsia vrachei T. S. S. R. 1190 Nauchny rasshirenny sezd sudebno- meditsinskikh ekspertov Pskovskoi gu- berny. 895 NAVAL medicine. See Military medicine. Navigation, Service sanitaire et I'hy- giene. 1343 Nederlandsch congres voor openbare gezondheidsregeling. 584 Nederlandsch congres tegen het alco- holisme. 56 Nederlandsch katholiek congres tot bestrijding van het alcoholisme. 55 Nederlandsch natuur- en geneeskundig congress. 863 Nederlandsch tandheelkundig congres. 381 Nederlandsche Vereeniging voor gee- stelijke volksgezondheid. 906 Nederlandsch-Indisch natuurweten- schappelijk congres. 985 Nederlandsch-Indische medische tu- berculose congres. 1631 Negro. 988 Neohippocratism. 896 Neo-Malthusian conference (interna- tional) 162 Neophilologen-Verband. 989 Neophilologists. 989 (Netherlands) Nationale tentoon- stelling van vrowenarbeid. 1725 Neurologen-Kongress, internationaler. 996 Neurologistes de France. 60 Neurologists (United States) 62 Neurology, Belgium. 990.—Brazil. 992.—Germany: Southwest. 993.— Hollando-Belgian. 991.—international. 995, 996.—international (French speak- ing) 994.—Latin American. 997.— Paraguay. 998.—Scandinavian. 999 Neuropathology, Belgium. 1000.— Russia. 1001 Neurosurgery, Russia. 1001 Nevrokhirurgi. 1001 Nevropatologi. 1001 New Orleans epidemic. 298 New York, Sanitary officers. 1416.— State Charities Aid Association. 1632.— State conference of charities and correc- tion. 236.—State industrial safety con- gress. 1383 Nijverheidshygiene. 486 Nino, americano. 258.—mexicano. 257.—panamericano. 258 Nipiologica Jornada (Peru) 691 Nipiology. Italy. 1003 Noix. 1009 Nomenclature, des causes de mort. 1004.—Death. 1004.—nosologic. 1005 Nordischer Kongress fiir innere Medi- zin. 886 Nordischer Kongress fiir Physiologic 1215 Nordiske kongress for invarts medicin. 886 Nordisk pediatrisk kongress. 1112 Nordiske neurologenkongress. 999 660 Nordwestdeutsche Tuberkulosearzte. 1641 Nordwestdeutschlands Taubstummen- lehrer. 362 Norske laegem0de. 869 North Africa. 13, 946.—Federation des Societes des sciences medicales de l'Afrique Nord. 875.—Medicine. 875 North Caucasian region, Biological conference. 156 mo Northern congress of pediatrics. 1112 Northern congress of surgery. 1563 Norway, Medicine. 869 Numerotage des fils, Unification. 1596 Numismatics, international. 1006 Nurseries. 351 Nurses, international. 1007 Nursing, international. 1007 Nut. 1009 o Obedinennia konferentsia protivotuber- kuleznykh organizatsy narkomzdrava i moszdravotdela. 1637 Oblastnoi sezd zemskikh predstavi- telei i vrachei. 1182 Observation meteorologique a la mer. 918 Observatoires meteorologiques. 916 Obstetricians, Education (Russia) 801.—French speaking. 550.—Russia. 1011.—Ukraina. 1011a Obstetrics, American. 1012.—British. 1013.—France. 548.—Hispano-Portugal. 1017.—India. 1014.—international. 551, 1015.—Spain. 1016 Obst-Produzenten, Germany. 1711 Obstziichter. 1236 Occultists, German. 1018 Occupational diseases. 726 Ocean exploration, international. 1019 Oceanography, international. 1020 Odontological, latinamerican. 380 Odontologists. Russia. 1022, 1023 Oenology, France. 1023 (Oesterreich) Verein fiir Fiirsorge fur Schwachsinnige und Epileptische. 478 Oesterreichische Anthropologen und Urgeschichteforscher. 85 Oesterreichische Konferenz der Schwachsinnigenfiirsorge. 478 Oesterreichischer Advocatentag. 745 Oesterreichischer Alkoholgegnertag. 89 Oesterreichischer Caritas - Kongress. 221 Oesterreichischer Forst-Kongress. 500 Oesterreichischer Jagd-Kongress. 635 Oesterreichischer Kindergartnerinnen- tag. 721 Oesterreichischer Kinderschutzkon- gress. 265 Oesterreichischer Medicinercongress. 817 Oesterreichischer Mediziner-Kongress. 1159 Oesterreichischer Stenographentag. 1526 Oesterreichischer Tuberkuloset ag. 1616 Oesterreichischer Weinbautag. 1710 Oesterreichisch - italienische Adria- Konferenz. 7 Oesterreichisch - ungarischer Backer- tag. 141 Oeuvres d'assistance en temps de guerre. 1689 Oeuvres catholiques de temperance de Belgique. 1582 Oeuvres du coin de terre. 511 Oeuvres de l'enfance (Belgium) 271 Oeuvres feminines (France) 1720.— (international) 1721 Oeuvres de patronage. 1086 Oeuvres de plain air. 1546 Oeuvres sociales. See Social work. Ouvriere, Protection. 1729 Oftalmologi (Severo-kavkazsky sezd) 1035 Ohio medical convention. 1171 Ohio, Physicians. 1171.—Sanitary. 1402 Ohrenarztc 1057.—(Austria) 1061 Oiseaux, etude. 160.—Protection. 159, 160 Okkultisten. 1018 Old age, Homes. 1024 Oieiculture. 1026 Olive, France. 1025.—international. 1026 . ± ..„_ Olive fly, Fight against. 1027 Olivier. 1025 Ondes courtes en medecine. 1457 Ongevallcngeneeskunde. 726 Open air. 1546.—schools, Germany, 1028.—schools, international. 1029 Openbare zedelijkheid. 954 Opere pie. 223 Ophthalmologists, Germany. 1032 Lithuania. 1033.—North Kaukazus. 1035. —Russia. 1034 Ophthalmology, Brazil. 1036.—Eng- lish-speaking societies. 1031.—interna- tional. 1037.—Italy. 1038.—Oxford. 1030 Opium, international. 1039 Opium smoking, suppression. 1040 Optical, Italy. 1042 Optical convention. 1041 Ordini dei medici, Delegati. 1205 Ordini sanitari ed associazioni con- generi nel regno. 1396 Organisation scientifique du travail. 734 Organisations patronales. 1087 Organisations socialistes frangaises. 1485 Orient, Hygiene rurale. 667 Oriental, international. 1043 Orientalists, France. 1045.—German. 1044, 1139.—international. 1043 Orientation professionnelle. 1298 Ornithological, international. 1046 Ornithological congress for the pro- tection of birds. 159 Ornithologists, Germany. 1047 Orthodontic. 1048.—Spain. 1049 Orthopadisches Schulturnen. 1053 Orthopedics. Brazil. 1050.—France. 1051. —i nternational. 1052.—school exer- cise. 1053 Orticultori. 613 Orvoshet. 1166. Orvosi nagyhet. 1167 Orvosok es termeszetvizsgdlok. 1165 Ospedali. 614.—civili, Congresso sani- tario. 1394 Ostreiculture. 489 Otolaryngology, international. 1054— Russia. "1055, 1056 Otologists (Austria) 1061.—Germany. 1057 Otology, international. 1054, 1059.— (Leipzig) 1058 Oto-neuro-opthalmology. 1060 Otorhinolaryngologists. Austria. 1061 Otorhinolaryngology, France. 1062 — international. 1063.—Latin. 1064.— North Kaukazus. 1067.—Pan Slavic. 1065.—Rumania. 1066.—Spain. 1068 Outdoor recreation (U. S.)—1069 Outre-Mer (France) 399 Oxford ophthalmological congress 1030 Oxyacetylene. 4 Pacific, Health. 558 Paesi europei interessati alia coltiva- zione ed al commercio delle piante medicinali. 822 Pain, bon. 178a Painters, international. 1070 Painting, Material: Falsification. 1071 Paix. 1088, 1089, 1090, 1091.—So- cietes des amis de la. 1089 Paleoethnology. 86 Paleontology. 527 Paludisme. 1610. — international. 777.—Mexico. 779 Panama, Sanitary. 1403 Panama-Pacific dental congress. 382 Panamerican ---- 1072 ---- aeronautic convention and exhi- bition. 10 ---- conference on eugenics. 469 ---- conference of national directors of health. 573 ---- conference on venereal diseases. 1662 ---- conference of women. 1718 ---- congress on tuberculosis. 1634 ---- homeopathic medical congress. 609 ---- Medical Association. 864a PANAMERICAN [283] PLAGUE ---- medical congress. 864, 864a ---- Red Cross conference. 1354 ---- sanitary conference. 1404 ---- scientific congress. 1439 Panceltic. 217 Panhellenic. 1073 (Panhellenic congress on hygiene and demography) 659 Panhellenic health conference and exhibition. 559 Panhellenic medicine. 865 Panificazione. 179, 180, 181, 182 Pan Pacific science congress. 1440 Pan-Russian Congress of the Delegates of the Academic Union. 3 (Pan Slavic otorhinolaryngological congress) 1065 Papyrologentag. 1074 Papyrologists. 1074 Paraguay, Medicine. 806a Parent education (U. S.) 1075 Parent-teacher associations. 965 Parents & teachers (Iowa) 1076.— (U. S.) 1077 Paris. Conference medicale. 842.— Ecole libre des sciences politiques, Societe des eleves. 1235—Medicine. 842 Pastry, France. 1078 Patent, chemical (Germany) 1079 Pathologie comparee. 1084 Pathologie et organisation du travail. 735 Pathologists, German. 1080.—inter- national. 1081.—Russia. 1082.—Scan- dinavia. 1083 Pathology, comparative. 1084.—geo- graphical. 1085 Patisserie frangaise. 1078 Patologia (South American) 661 Patronage des condamnes. 1265.— France. 1086.—international. 1087.— des prisonniers liberes. 1262, 1263 Paysage, Protection de. 739 Paysanne. 475 Pays du Nord, Medecine. 886 Pays rhenans, Medecins des enfants. 1102 Peace. 1088, 1080, 1090, 1091 Peasants, international. 475 Peche. 488. 490—maritimes. 487, 489.—maritimes et fiuviales. 489 Pedagogic societies. 1092 Pedagogics, moral. 951 Pedagogie physiologique. 1422 Pedagogy. Central America. 1093.— Italy. 1094, 1095, 1096.—medical (South America) 1099. — South America. 1097.—Spain (1098) — therapeutical (Germany) 1100, 1101 Pediatres de langue frangaise. 1107 Pediatrists, Netherlands (etc.) 1102— Russia. 1103 Pediatry, Brazil. 1104. — Chile 1105. — Cuba. 1106. — France. 548 1107. — international. 1108. — Italy. 1109. — Mexico. 1110. — Poland. 1111. — preventive, international. 1115. — Scandinavian. 1112. — Spain. 1016, 1113.—Uruguay. 1114 Pedology, international. 1116.—Rus- sia. 1117 Pelagic sealing. 1118 Pelagic sealing conference. 1118 Pellagra. Cura. 1119.—Italy. 1119— United States. 1120 Penal and reformatory treatment. 1258 Peninsular medicine (Yucatan) 861 Penitenciario espanol. 1259 Penitentiary, international. 1258.— (reform) 1266 Pennsylvania, Sanitary. 1405.—Social welfare. 1497.—tuberculosis workers. 1643 Pennsylvania antimasonic State con- vention. 95 Perfectionnement des medecins. 1245 Periodical press. 1253 Periodischer Internationaler Ophthal- mologen-Kongress. 1037 Peritos mercantiles. 910 Permanente Commission der europai- schen (internationalen) Gradmessung (Erdmessung) 517 Perm, Physicians. 1186 Personale tecnico addetto alle ispezioni per la vigilanza sanitaria. 1397 Peru, Science. 1441 Pesca. 490, 491.—industrials. 492 Peste. 1348.—Invasione e propaga- ione. 1223 Petrole. 1121, 1122. 1123 Petroleum. 1121, 1122, 1123 Petroleum-Conferenz. 1121 Pfianzenziichter. 1226 Pharmaceutic industry. 1129 Pharmaceutic societies, France. 1130 Pharmaceutical, British. 1126.—In- ternational. 1127. — Italy. 1128. — United States. 1124 Pharmacie, Eleves. 1138.—(Interna- tional) 255. -Societes de France. 1130 Pharmaciens, Associations et societes. 1127.—de France et de l'etranger. 1131 Pharmacists, France. 1131. — Russia. 1132.—Spain. 1134 Pharmacopoeia, United States. 1135 Pharmacy. Argentina. 1125.—Bel- gium. 1136.—Brazil. 1136a.—(and chemistry, international) 255.—History, international. 1137.—international. 1127.— (Italy) 253. 254.—military. 935.—Pro- fessors (France) 1274.—Students. 1138 Philanthropy (international) 230 Philippine Islands, Medicine. 866.— Physicians and druggists. 1172 Philologists, Germany. 1139 Philosophen der Medizin (Poland) 807 Philosophical societies. 1140 Philosophy, international. 1141.— Italy. 1142.—medical. 807 Phonetic sciences. 1143 Phoniatry. 773 Phonograph industry. 1144 Photogrammetry, international. 1145 Ph otographentag, international er 1147 Photographic documentation. 1146 Photographie, angewandte. 1147, 1148 Photography, international. 1147.— Italv. 1148a.—scientific and applied. 1147. 1148 Photometry. 1149 Phreniatry, Belgium. 1000 Phylloxera. 1150 1151.—Italy. 1152 Physical culture, Russia. 1153 Physical education. 1517.—interna- tional. 1428 Physical exercise. 1154.—Propaga- tion in school. 542 Physical medicine, international. 1219 Physical therapy. 638 Physicians, Abbazia. 1155. — Alps. 1156—American. 1157.—American, French speaking. 1158.—Austria. 1159.—Bavaria. 1160.—catholic. 1200.—colonial. 882 — Czechoslovakia. 984.—Finland. 1161 — France. 1162.—German. 1163.—Greece. 865. 1164.—Hungary. 1165, 1166, 1167.— Italv. 1168.—Italy: Piemonte. 1169.— Kentucky. 1170.—official (Austria) 1201 — Ohio. 1171.—Philippine Islands. 1172.— Poland. 1173.—Russia. 1174.—Russia: Bessarabia. 1175.—Russia: Chernigov. 1176.—Russia: Ekaterin. 1177.—Russia: Elizavet. 1178.—Russia: Gruz. 1179.— Russia: Kaukazus. 1180.—Russia: Kazan. 1181.—Russia: Kharkov. 1182.—Russia. Kherson. 1183.—Russia: Kursk. 1184.— Russia: Moskva. 1185.—Russia: Perm. 1186.—Russia: Poltava. 1187.—Russia: Salsk. 1188.—Russia: Saratov. 1189 — Russia: Tataria. 1190, 1191.—Russia: Tulsk. 1192.—Russia: Vladimir. 1193.— Russia: Volga. 1194.—Russia: Voronezh. 1195.—Slavic. 1202.—socialistic. 1203 — socialistic (Italy) 1204.—Societies, Italy. 1205.—Societies, Massachusetts. 1206.— Societies. Mexico. 1207. Spain. 1196 — Spanish speaking. 1197.—Sweden. 1198.— Sweden, provincial. 1199.—women, inter- national. 1208.—women, Italy. 1209 Physics, international. 1210, 1211 Physiologenkongress. 1212 Physiologie sportive. 1521 Physiology, France. 1214. — interna- tional. 1212.—Russia. 1213.—Scandi- navia. 1215 Physiotherapie, French speaking. 1218 Physiotherapists, Russia. 1216 Physiotherapy, Belgium. 1217.—Brit- ish. 1320. —international. 642, 1219 Physique, international. 796 Phytopathology, international. 1221 Piante medicinali aromatichi ed affini, Coltivazione e commercio. 822 Piel, cancer. 202 Piemonte, Medici del. 1169 Pigeon, international. 1222 Pirogov society of Russian physicians. 1174 Plague convention of Venezia. 1223 Plague. 1348.—International con- ference. 1224.—Russia. 1225 Plaies de guerre, Etude. 1691 Plain air, Oeuvres. 1546 Plant breeders. 1226 Plant breeding, international. 516 Plant cultivation, international. 637 Plant diseases, Suppression. 1227 Plantes, Seiectionneurs. 1226 Plantes medicinales. Culture (France) 821.—et a essences. 822.—Producteurs allemands. 820 Plant protection. 1228 Plant sciences. 177 Plastic surgery. 1565, 1566 Plein air, Ecoles de. 1029 Plumbers. 1229 Plumbers' congress. 1229 Poids, mesures et monnaies. 1694, 1695 Polar regions. 1230 Police, criminal. 1231.—judiciaire. 1231.—science. 1232 Poliklinikenwesen in Berlin, Verbes- serung. 1233 Polioencephalitis. 1234 Political sciences. 1235 Politique sociale. 1487 Polizeiwissenschaftliche Woche. 1232 Pollicultura. 1246 Polnischer pediatrischer Kongress. 1111 Poltava, Phvsicians. 1187 Pomme. 1238 Pomologen. 1236 Pomologists, Germany. 1236 Pomology. 103.—Belgium. 1237 — France. 1238 Poor, Superintendents, New York State. 1239 Poor law conference (United States) 1240 Popolazione, studi della. 370 Population, etudes sur la. 370.— India. 1241 Pornography, international. 1242, 1243 Portugal, Medicine. 867.—Sanitary. 1410 Postal. 1244 Postgraduate medicine (Hungary) 897.—international. 897a Postgraduate study. 1245 Poultry. 1246 Povolzhsky maliariiny sezd. 785 Povolzhsky nauchny sezd vrachei. 1194 Power. 1247 Powerful medicaments. 1248 Praticiens. 1162 Prehistoric and protohistoric sciences. 1251 Prehistory (Austria) 85.—France. 1250.—Germany. 1249.-—(international) 86 Premier age, Protection de l'enfance du. 697 Premier meridien. 912 Premier secours en cas d'accidents. 484, 485 Prensa catalana. 1252 Prensa no diaria. 1252a Prensa medica de Cuba. 810.— inter- national. 811 Press. Catalan. 1252, 1252a.—peri- odical. 1253.—scientific. 1254 Presse. periodique. 1253.—scientifi- que. 1254.—technique (professionnelle et periodique) 1257. Presse m edicale (internat ional) 811.— latine. 812 Pi eussische Landeskonferenz fiir Saug- lingsschutz. 700 Prevention des accidents du travail. 727.—(international) 728 Prevention and repression of crime. 1258 Preventive pediatrics. 1115 Prevoyance, Institutions de. 1699.—- Institutions de (Belgium) 633.—Societes (France) 973.—sociale. 581.—sociale (international) 974 Printers, France. 1255.—interna- tional. 1256 Printing, international. 1257 Printing fund for the blind. 169 Prison, international. 1258.—reform. 1266.—reform, United States. 1268.— Spain. 1259 PRISONERS [ 284 ] RELATIONS Prisoners, Belgium. 1260.—Germany. 1261. — Patronage. 1265. — Patronage (France) 1262. — political (Belgium) 1260 Prisonniers liberes. Patronage. 1262. 1263 Private rights. 1270.—(South Ameri- ca) 1373 Procurators, Spain. 1271 Producteurs allemands de plantes medicinales. 820 Produits chimiques. 496.—du r6gne vegetal. 176 Profesionistas (Mexico) 860a Profesores mercantiles. 910 Professeurs de I'enseignement secon- daire. 434.—de medecine et de pharmacie de France. 1274 Professional diseases (international) 732.—(Italy) 733 Professors, medical and pharmaceuti- cal (France) 1274 Profilaxis antituberculosa (Argentina) 1015 Progres des sciences sociales. 1490 Pro Infantia (Italy) 690 Pro Medico (Spain) 1196 Propagande d'hygiene sociale. 1480 Propagation of social hygiene instruc- tion. 1480 Prophylaxis, mental. 905 Proprifite artistique. 1371.—indu- strielle. 1372.—minidre. 944 Prosthesis workers, Russia. 1276 Prostitutie. 1280 Prostitution, Abolition. — British. 1277.—Geneve. 1278. — international. 1279.—Netherlands. 1280.—Regimenta- tion. 1277,1278. 1279,1280,1281, 1282 — Scandinavia. 1281.—United States. 1282 Protection (child) 262.—de l'enfance. 414.—de l'enfance (balkanique) 265a.— de la jeune fille. 530.—legale des travail- leurs. 1729.—maternelle et infantile. 961.—des oiseaux. 159, 160.—des pay- sages. 739.—des plantes. 1228 Protivochumny soveshchanie. 1225 Protohistoric sciences. 1251 Provence, Societes savantes. 1448 Provinsiallakaremotet. 1199 Psikhiatri. 1001 Psychiatrie des Kindesalters. 1288 Psychiatrists, Kurhessen. 1283.— Russia. 1284 Psychiatry, Belgium. 990, 1000.— Brazil. 992.—France. 1285.—Hollando- Belgian. 991.—infantile (international) 1288.—international. 995, 1286.—inter- national (French speaking) 994.—Italy. 1287.—Latin American. 997.—Paraguay. 998 Psychic hygiene. 904 Psychische Hygiene. 901.—Deutsche Tagung. 902 Psychoanalystes de langue frangaise. 1288a Psychoanalysts, France. 1293 Psychological research, international. 1289 Psychologie, angewandte. 1295.— experimentale. 1292.—et physiologie sportives. 1521.—physiologique. 1290 Psychology, experimental. 1290.— experimental, Germany. 1291.—experi- mental (international) 1292. — France. 673.—(international) 995, 1290.—inter- national (French speaking) 994 Psychopathenfursorge. 1296, 1297 Psychopathen, jugendliche. 1297 Psychopathies, Welfare (Germany) 1296, 1297 Psychopathology, applied. 1295.—in- ternational. 1295 Psychotechnics, international. 1298 Psychotechnique appliquee a I'orienta- tion professionnelle. 1298 Psychotherapy, international. 1299 Publications, Exchange. 1300 Publications officielles, scientifiques, htteraires et industrielles. 1300 Public health. See Health, public. Public health workers, Mexico. 588 Public meeting on behalf of the printing fund for the blind. 169 Public reading. 1301 Public welfare, Philippine Islands. 694 Public works. 191.—international. 1302 Publishers, international. 1303.— Italy. 1304 I Puerperal fever. 1305 Pure food. 497 Purity, social. 1307.—United States. 1308 I\ retotherapy. 482 Q Quackery. 1309 Quarantine, Alabama. 1310.—Florida. 1311. — Louisiana. 1312. — maritime. 1314.—United States. 1313. Quarantine conference (Alabama) 1310 Quarantine convention (U. S.) 1313. Quarantine convention (Florida) 1311 Quarantine convention (Louisiana) 1312 Quarantine and sanitary convention (U. S.) 1313 Quebec, Sanitary services. 1406 Questione sessuale. 1456 Qufmica pura y aplicada. 250 Quintuple convention. 1467 R Rabbi, Germany. 1315 Rabbiner-Versammlung. 1315 Rabotnikov proteznovo dela. 1276 Race betterment conference. 1316 Races, international. 1317 Radio. 1321.—communications. 1337 Radioactivity. 1318 Radiobiology. 1319.—Italy. 1320. Radioelectricity. 1321.—interameri- can. 1322 Radiography, pulmonary. 1323 Radiologen-Kongress. 1332 Radiological, United States. 1323a Radiologie roumaine. 1333 Radiologists, Catalan. 1324. — Italy: Upper. 1325.—Russia. 1326.—Ukraina. 1327 Radiology, American. 1328.—British. 1329.—international. 1330, 1331, 1332.— medical. 446, 1334.—medical (Italy) 1335 Radio-neuro-surgery. 1336 Radiotelegraphy, international. 1337 Radiotellurists. 1339 Raduno dei radiologi della Italia Alta. 1325 Rail, international. 1340 Railroad and maritime sanitation. 1343 Railway, Hygiene (international) 1343. — international. 1341.—military (Spain) 1344.—physicians, Germany. 1345.—physicians, Russia. 1346, 1347.— physicians, Russia: Vladikavkaz. 1347.— Spain. 1342 Raisin, international. 538.—et jus de raisin. 537 Ramazziniano, Congresso. 733 Rasshirenny nauchny sezd sudebnikh vrachei i predstavitelei iustitsy v gorode Ivanovo-Voznesenske. 894 Rasshirenny sezd sudebno-meditsins- kikh ekspertov. 893 Rat, international. 1348 Reactions serologiques, Standardisa- tion. 1453 Recherches psychiques. 1289 Recreation, international. 1349.— mathematical. 1350 Red Cross. 1351. — Panamerican. 1354.—Russia. 1355.—Spain. 1356 Red Cross Societies. 1352.—Medical conference. 1357.—oriental. 1353 Reddingskongres. 485 Reddingswezen. 486 Reeducation, Professional. 713 Reform feldsherskago i akusherskago obrazovania. 801 Reformation des moeurs. 955 Reformatory treatment. 1258 Refrigerating industries. 1359 Refrigeration, France. 1358.—inter- national. 1359 Regional conference on social hygiene. 1479 Regions devastees par la guerre, Hygiene sociale. 1477 Regions polaires. 1230 Reglement du travail aux etablisse- ments industriels. 736 Regler par une entente internationale les lois de la guerre. 1089 Rehabilitation of the disabled. 713.— (U. S.) 1360 Reichskonferenz fiir das Gesundheits- wesen. 651 Relations commerciales internationales. 325 Religion, Psychology. 1364 Religionsgeschichte, allgemeine. 1361 Religions, History. 1361 Religionspsychologischer Kongress. 1364 Religious liberals. 1363 Religious sciences. 1362 Renal insufficiency. 1365 Repos du dimanche. 1547 Repos hebdomadaire. 1547 Repression de I'exercice illegal de la medecine. 809.—des fraudes (etc.) 496.—du trafic illicite des drogues nuisa- bles. 976 Restauration des anciens manuscrits 787 Retraites, Societes (France) 973.— pour la viellesse. 1024 Rettungswesen. 484, 485 Reunion ---- beige d embryologie. 44Sa ---- des directeurs d'instituts et ecoles d'hygiene. 577 ---- generale du corps medical d'Al- ger en prevision d'une epidemie cholerique. 280 ---- internationale consacree aux ondes courtes en medecine. 1457 ---- internationale des intirmieres. 1007 ---- internationale de prophylaxie et d'hygiene mentale. 905 ---- neurologique internationale. 994 ---- psychiatrique. 1285 ---- des radiologistes occitano-cata- lans. 1324 ---- royaliste d'etudes sociales. 1495 Revision de la nomenclature des causes de mort. 1004.—internationale des maladies. 1005 Rheinischer Naturforscher. 979 Rheinisch-westphalische Gefangniss- Gesellschaft. 1261 Rheumatic diseases (Bath conference) 1366 Rheumatism, chronic. 1367a.—Eng- land. 1366.—international. 1367, 1368 Rhinologists (Austria) 1061 Rhumatisme chronique progressif ge- neralise. 1367a.—international. 1367 Riazanskoe gubernskoe maliarinoe soveshchanie. 783 Rice, Culture. 1370.—Spain. 1369 Riforma della legge degli infortuni del lavoro. 726a Riforme e I'ordinamento delle opere pie. 223 Riga, Aerzte. 286 Rights, comparative. 1374.—private. iSouth America) 1373.—of property, artistic. 1371.—of property, industrial. 1372.—of women. 1722 Rioplatense, Jornada pedi&trica. 1114 Rioplatenses, jornadas de neurologia y psiquiatria. 998 Risicolo. 1370 Riunione ----bibliografica. 152 ---- europea per I'igiene mentale, 901 ---- d'igienisti italiani. 672 ---- internazionale per lo studio della radiografia polmonare. 1323 ---- dei maestri italiani dei sordo- muti. 363 ---- degli scienziati italiani. 1438 ---- per lo studio dell'influenza. 703 ---- per lo studio della sifilide congenita. 1570 Rivers and harbors congress. 1375 Road, international. 1376.—Safety. 1377 Rocky Mountain medical conference. 878 Roentgen-Kongress. 1332 Roentgenologists and radiologists, Ukraina. 1327.—Russia. 1326 Roentgenology, international. 1332 Roman languages. 740 Roses. 1378 Route. 1376.—Securite. 1377 Rubber. 1379.—(Ned. Indie) 1380 Rubber congres met tentoonstelling' 1380 RUMANIA [285] SEZD Rumania, Medicine. 868.—Surgery. 1562 Rural hygiene. 666, 667, 668, 669, 670 Rural life, Italy. 1380a Russia, Physiologists. 1213.—Sani- tary. 1407, 1408.—Surgeons. 1552, 1553, 1554, 1555.—Volga district, Sur- geons & gynecologists. 1555 Russian physicians, Pirogov society. 1174 S Sachverstandigen-Konferenz des Deut- schen Vereins zur Fiirsorge fiir jugend- liche Psychopathen. 1297 Sachsischer Turntag. 1516 Sauglingsschutz. 266, 697.—(Prussia) 700 Safety (England) 1381.—industrial (France) 730. — industrial (N. Y.) 1383.—in mining. 944.—U. S. 1382 Sages-femmes catholiques. 930 Saldatura autogena. 4 Salsk, Physicians. 1188 Salubrite. 1390.—de l'habitation. 629 Samaritan congress. 1384 Samenkomst tot bevordering der openbare zedelijkheid. 954 Samenprufung. 1452 Sanatorium. 1385 Sangue, Trasfusione. 172 Sanidad (Central America) 555.— Directores nacionales de. 573.—(Spain) 561 Sanitari, Rappresentanti degli ordini. 1396 Sanitarny sezd zemskikh predstavitelei i vrachei S. Peterburgskoi gubernii ... kholernoi epidemii. 289 Sanitary, American of Lima. 1386.— Australasia. 1387.—California. 1388 — Europe. 1389.—France. 1390.—inter- national. 1391.—Italy. 1392, 1393, 1394, 1396, 1397.—Kentucky. 1398 — Maryland. 1399.—Michigan. 1400.— Mississippi Vallev. 1401.—Ohio. 1402— Pacific. 558.—Panama. 1403.—Pan- american. 1404.—Pennsylvania. 1405.— Portugal. 1405a.—Quebec. 1406.—Rus- sia. 1407, 1408.—South America. 1411 Sanitary aviation. 137, 138 Sanitary conference of the health officials (Connecticut) 580 Sanitary convention (Ohio) 1402 Sanitary convention (U. S.) 1313 Sanitary convention of South Ameri- can States. 1411 Sanitary convention of the State of Michigan. 1400 Sanitary council of the Mississippi Valley. 1401 Sanitary engineering. 1412.—United States. 1413 Sanitary industry, Italy. 1414 Sanitary inspectors, Italy. 1397 Sanitary material. 1415 Sanitary officers, New York. 1416 Sanitary prophylactic education. 1480 Sanitary technic. 1418 Sanitary vigilance, Italy. 1397 Sanitation, domestic (England) 1419.—railroad and maritime. 1343 Sankt Peterburg, Cholera. 289 Sankt Peterburgsky gubernsky sani- tarny sezd. 1407 Sante publique, internationale. 582, 583.—Parti social de la. 1484.—et la prevoyance sociale. 581 Saratov, Physicians. 1189 Sauterelles. 772 Sauvetage. 484, 485, 653 Savoie, Societes savantes. 1449 Scandinavia, Surgery. 1563 Scandinavian congress for internal medicine. 886 Scandinavian pediatric congress. 1112 Scarlet fever. 1420 Sceaux, Reproduction. 788 Scharlachkongress. 1420 Schlesischer Badertag. 145 School baths. 147 School colonies, Belgium. 1545 School hygiene, England. 1421.— France. 1422. — French speaking. 1423—international. 1424. — Italy. 1425.—Mexico. 1426 School medicine, international. 14^8 Schools, Open air (German) 1028.— (international) 1029 Schriitstellerversammlung. 131 Schulgesundheitspflege (international) 1424 Schulhygiene, internationale. 1424 Schulmanner. 1139 Schulturnen, orthopadisches. 1053 Schwaehsinnigenfiirsorge, Austria. 478 Schweissung, autogene. 4 Schweisstechniker Kongress, Interna- tionaler. 1697 Schweizerische Konferenz fiir das Idiotenwesen. 479 Schweizerische Milchwirtschaftskon- ferenz. 350 Schweizerischer Baderkongress. 146 Schweizerischer Katholikentag. 211 Schweizerischer Kongress fiir Frauen- interessen. 1719 Schweizerischer Kongress fiir die Interesse der Frau. 1719 Science, Angers. 1434.—Belgium. 1429, 1430, 1431.—catholic. 1442.— Chile. 1432.—France. 1433.—Gard, 1435.—History. 1443.—India. 1436.— (international) 123, 1437. — Italy. 1438.—Panamerican. 1439.—Pan Pacific 1440.—Peru. 1441.—Societies (France) 1447, 1448. 1449.—Societies, Provence. 1448.—Unity. 1445.—writers' confer- ence. 1446 Sciences, commerciales. 523.—cosmo- graphiques. 523.—economiques appli- quees. 402.—de l'ecriture. 1730.— geographiques. 523.—historiques. 593.— medicales. 848.—politiques. 1235.— prehistoriques et protohistoriques. 1251.—religieuses. 1362.—sociales et economiques. 1491.—sociales, Enseigne- ment. 1492.—sociales, Progres. 1490 Scientific unions. 124 Scientifique (France: on maritime quarantine) 1314 Scientists, catholic (Germany) 1450 Scienza delle assicurazioni. 708 Scienze storiche. 593 Scienziati italiani, Riunione. 1438 Scuola, Igiene della. 1425 Scuola di medicina. 816 Sea bath. 645, 1587 Seal, Reproduction. 788 Seaman, Welfare. 1451 Seamen's health. 1451 Seances tenues par les medecins de Nantes pour discuter la valeur des doctrines nouvelles relativement a la nature et au traitement de la syphilis. 1572 Secours aeriens. 9.—publics. 484 Security dans les mines 944.—de la route. 1377.—des travailleurs et des ateliers. 730 Seed testing. 1452 Seguros sociales. 1482 Selection animale. 183 Seiectionneurs des plantes. 1226 Semaine ---- internationale contre le cancer. 200 ---- internationale de la lumiere 766 ---- internationale du machinisme a la ferme. 775 ---- medicale balkanique. 826 ---- medicale internationale en Suisse. 849a Semana de medicina militar (Mexico) 936 Semences, Essais. 1452 Sera, Standardization. 1453 Sericicole. 1462 Sericoltura. 1463 Serodiagnosis of syphilis. 1575 Serology, international. 1453 Serotherapy of syphilis. 1575 Service, de l'incendie. 483.—medical des armees en campagne. 933.—sanitaire dans les armees en campagne, Insuffisance 1351.—social, international. 1500.— sanitaires (Quebec) 1406 Servicio social de la infancia (Para- guay) 701 Seuchen-Kongress der Hygieniker Deutschlands und Oesterreichs. 456 Severo-kavkazsky sezd oftalmologov. 1035 Sex. question, Italy. 1456.—reform. 1454.—research. 1455 Sexology. 1455 Sexualforschung. 1455 Sexualreform. 961 Sezd ---- bakteriologov, epidemiologov > sanitarnikh vrachei. 140 ---- farpodov. 1132 ---- fiziotcrapevtov. 1216 ---- ginekologov i akusherov. 547 ---- kavkazskikh vrachei. 1180 ---- kavkazkikh vrachei ... cholernoi epidemii. 288 ---- obshchestva russkikh vrachei v pamiat Pirogova. 1174 ---- po obsuzhdeniiu mier protiv sifilisa v Rossii. 1574 ---- otechestvennikh psikhiatrov. 1284 ---- polskikh estetvopytatelei i vrachei. 1172 ---- po reforme feldsherskago i akusherskago obrazovania. 801 ---- rossyskikh terapevtov. 1593 ---- rossyskikh khirurgov. 1552 ---- rossyskikh urologov. 1653 ---- russkikh iestestvoispitatelei (i vrachei) 981 ---- russkikh vrachei. 1174 ---- russkikh vrachei v pamiat Piro* gova. 1174 ---- Russkikh vrachei po ushnym i gorlovym bolieznam. 1056 ---- selyskikh venerologov Smolen- skoi gubernii. 1665 ---- Ukrainskikh khirurgov. 1554 ---- veterinarov. 1672 ---- Vladimirskikh zemskikh vrachei. 1193 ---- Volzhskikh vrachei piotiv vene- richeskikh bolieznei. 1666 ---- vrachei gruzy. 1179 ---- vrachei Permskoi gubernii. 1186 ---- vrachei Vladikavkazskoi zheliez- noi dorogi. 1347 ---- vrachei vsei Finliandy. 1161 ---- zemskikh veterinarnikh vrachei Vladimirskoi gubernii. 1673 ---- zheleznodorozhnikh vrachei, 1346 zdravotdelov Sibirskovo kraia. 569 zemskikh vrachei. 1187 — zemskikh vrachei Chernigovskoi gubernii. 1176 ---- zemskikh vrachei Ekaterino- slavskoi gubernii. 1177 ---- zemskikh vrachei .. kaluzhskoi guberny ... (kholera) 287 ---- zemskikh vrachei Kazani. 1181 ---- zemskikh vrachei Kurskoi gubernii. 1184 ---- zemskikh vrachei Moskovskoi gubernii. 1185 ---- zemskikh vrachei Saratovskoi gubernii. 1189 ---- zemskikh vrachei Tulskoi gubernii. 1192 ----zemskikh vrachei Voronezhskoi gubernii. 1195 Shanghai medical congress. 834 Shorthand. See Stenographist; Steno- graphy. Short wave. 1457, 1458.—Russia. 1459 Sicilia, Medicine. 856 Sick, Assistance. 1460 Sifilide, Esame dell'origine storica. 1571.—congenita, Studio. 1570 Sifilografia, Sud-Amer. 386 Silicosis. 1461 Silkworm, international. 1462.—Italy 1463 Skill, Education. 1465 Sindicatos medicos de la repiiblica (Mexico) 1207 Sisters. 153 Sites naturels, Protection. 986 Sittlichkeitsvereine, deutsche. 956 Sitzungen sammtlicher Aerzte Riga's der daselbst herrschenden Cholera- Epidemie. 286 Slave. 1467 Slave trade. 1467 Slavic medical students. 818.—phy- sicians. 1202 Sleeping sickness. 1613 Smolensk, Venereologists. 1665 Social (France) 398. — Germany. 1468.—Spain. 1469 Social agencies, California. 1470 Social economy. 653. — catholic. 1471.—international. 1472. — Spanish American. 1473 112386—VOL. 3, 4th series-----XIX SOCIAL [286] STATIONS Social education. 435 Social eugenics. 470 Social hygiene (British) 1474.—Cen- tral State. 1475.—P'rance. 1476.—In- struction. 1480.—interallied. 1477.—in- ternational. 1478.—New York. 1479 Social insurance. Experts. 1483.— international. 1481.—Italy. 1486.— Spain. 1482 Social medicine. 649. — France. 887.—Italy. 1486 Social morals. 952 Social politics, international. 1487 Social problem, Germany. 1488 Social purity. 1307 Social science congress (British) 1489 Social sciences. Instruction. 1492.— international. 1490, 1491 Social service, Jewish (U. S.) 1494.—■ for infants. 701.—North Carolina. 1493.—in warfare. 1689 Social study, France. 1495 Social welfare (French) 581.—Mis- souri. 1496.—Pennsylvania. 1497 Social work, Belgium. 1498.—Chile. 1499. — international. 1500. — Kansas. 1501.—(United States) 1502.—Vermont. 1503.—Wisconsin. 1504 Socialist physicians. 1203.—Italian. 1204 Socialistic, Hygiene. 1484 Socialistic organizations, France. 1485 Societa crittogamologica italiana. 178 Societe ---- beige de radiologie. 448 ---- centrale d'architecture de Belgi- que. Ill ---- d'electroradiologie medicale de France. 448 ----francaise d'archeologie. 105 ---- frangaise d'eiectrotherapie et de radiologie. 448 ----francaise de gynecologie. 549 ---- internationale de la lepre. 755, 755a ---- medicale de climatologie et d'hygiene du Littoral mediterraneen. 332 ---- medicale franco-polonaise. 843 ---- neerlandaise de bains populaires et scolaires. 147 ---- de pathologie comparee. 1084 ---- Pereire. 367 ---- universelle de la Croix Blanche de Geneve. 496 Societes ---- par actions. 331 ---- des amis de la paix. 1089 ----astronomiques. 128 ----cooperatives. 331 ---- francaises de geographie. 520 ---- d'habitations a bon marche. 623 ---- d'habitations ouvrieres. 632 ---- de pharmacie de France. 1130 ---- philosophiques americaines (etc.) 1140 ---- professionnelles de gens de lettres. 133 ---- savants des departements. 1447 ---- savantes de Paris et des departe- ments. 1447 ---- savantes de Provence. 1448 ---- savantes de la Savoie (savoisien- nes) 1449 ---- de secours aux blesses militaires des armees de terre et de mer. 1352 ---- de secours mutuels (Francej 973 Society of radiobiology. 447 Society for the study of inebriety. 689 Sociologists, Germany. 1505 Sociology, colonial. 1508.—familial. 945.—international. 1506, 1507 Soggiorno. 585 Soil science. 1509, 1509a Somaliland, French. 14 Sommerpflege. 1545a Song, international. 1510 Sonntagsfeier. 1547.—(U. S.) 1549 Sordomuti. 363.—Educatori (maestri) 363 Sourcerers. 1339 Sourciers. 1339 Sourds-muets. 353, 355.—Ameliora- tion du sort des. 366.—Amelioration du sort (international) 367.—Enseignement. 367 South African health congress. 560 South African medical congress. 870 South America, Medicine. 871 Southamerican international congress. 1511 Soveshchanie po voprosam borby s maliariei sredi torforabochikh. 780 Soziale Arbeit. 1500 Soziale Frage. 1488 Soziale Medizin (international) 890 Sozialversicherungsfachleute. 1483 Sozialpolitik. 1487 Soziologentag. 1505 Spj ain Asociaci6n de escritores y artistas espanoles. 770 ---- Asociaci6n espanol de urologfa. 1659 ---- Medicine. 872, 873 ----Physicians. 1196 ---- Sociedad espanola de hidrologia medica. 644 ---- Surgery. 1564 Spanish speaking physicians. 1197 Specialites pharmaceutiques. 1129 Speech training. 1512 Spirite universel. 1514 Spiritist. 1513, 1514, 1515.—Esper- anto. 1515 Spiritualistic. See Spiritist. Spiritueux. 1707 Sportarzte. 1519 Sportarzte-Tagung. 1520 Sport, Germany: Sachsen. 1516.— international. 1517.—medicine. 1518, 1519.—medicine, Hungary. 1517a, 1517b.—physicians, Germany. 1520.—- physicians, international. 1519.—Psy- chology. 1521.—women. 1522 Sportorvosi vandorgyiiies. 1517a Spoits. 425 Srednemu medobrazovanniu. 808 Stadtehygiene. 1418 Stiidtetag. 299 Stadtewesen. 299 . . Stampa medica (international) 811.— latina. 812 Standardization of remedies. 154.— des serums et des reactions serologiques. 1453 State boards of health (Canada) 564.—(U. S.) 571a State conference ----. of charities (Massachusetts) 224 ---- of charities (Missouri) 1496 ■ of charities and correction (Arkansas) 227 ----of charities and corrections (California) 1470 ---- on charities and correction (Connecticut) 228 ---- of charities and correction (Iowa) 231 ----charities and correction (Ken- tucky) 232 ---- of charities and correction (Michigan) 234 ----of charities and correction (Minnesota) 235 ----of charities and correction (Ohio) 238 ----of charities and correction (Oregon) 239 ---- on charities and correction (Texas) 240 ---- of charities and corrections (Wisconsin) 1504 ----on child welfare (Ohio) 276 ----of child welfare boards with the Board of Control (Minnesota) 275 on dependent children (Ohio) of social agencies (California) for social welfare (Missouri) on social work (Wisconsin) 268a 1470 1496 1504 State laws, Commissioners on uniform. 1523 State medical convention of Indiana. 847 State sanitary convention of Cali- fornia. 1388 State sanitary convention (Penn- sylvania) 1405 State and Territorial health officers. 579 Stations, balneaires. 144.—climatiques 645.—hydrominerales, Developpement. 645. Statistical, international. 1525 Statisticians, Germany. 1524 Statisticiens du travail. 737 Statistics of labor (U. S.) 738.— medical & meteorological. See Coopera- tion, medical Statistische Bureaux deutscher StaHtn, Directoren. 1524 Stazioni di cura, soggiorno e turismo, 585 Stenographentag, osterreichischer. 1526 Stenographentag der W. Stolzeschen Schule der Stenographie. 1529 Stenographists, Austria. 1526.—Ger- many. 1528, 1529, 1530.—international. 1531, 1531a, 1531b Sterilization (British) 1532 Stolze'sche Schule der Stenographie. 1529 Stomatologists, Poland. 1533 Stomatology, France. 1534.—interna- tional. 1535.—Italy. 1536 Storia della medicina. 806 Strafrecht. 339.—international. 1258 Strassenkongress. 1376 Stratigraphy, carboniferous. 1537 Students, catholic. 1539a.—Christian. 1540.—international. 1538, 1539, 1540, 1541, 1542.—socialistic. 1541 Studi coloniali. 321 Studio della radiografia polmonare. 1323 Sucrerie. 1542 Sud-americana (Medicine) 871 Sudamericano. 1511 Sudebno-meditsinskie eksperti. 892, 893, 894, 895 Siidwest deutsche Neurologen und Ir- renarzte. 993 Sudwestdeutsches psychiatrisches Ver- ein. 993 Sugar cane technologists. 1543 Sugar industry. 1542 Summer camp, Belgium. 1545.— Germany. 1545a. — international. 1546.—Italy. 1546a Sunday rest. 1547.—Netherlands. 1548.—United States. 1549 Suppression of intemperance. 709 Surgeons, American. 1157.—Educa- tion (Russia)8 01.—Lithuania. 1550.— Mexico. 1551.—Russia. 1552.—Russia: French. 1553.—Ukraina. 1554.—Volga district. 1555 Surgery.—Argentina. 1556.—Belgium. 1557.—Brazil. 829, 1558.—Chile. 1559 — France. 1560.—international. 1561.—Ru- mania. 1562.—Scandinavia. 1563.—South America. 871.—Spain. 1564 Surgery, orthopedic. See Orthopedics, Surgery, plastic, European. 1565.— France. 1566 Surgical instrument makers. 1567 Sweden, Physicians. 1198, 1199 Swedenborg congress. 1568 Swedenborg society. 1568 Sylviculture. 1569 Symposium on war housing. 631 Synode der Altkatholiken des Deut- schen Reiches. 212 Synthesis, medical. 819 Synthetische Lebensforschung. 157 Syphiligraphie, international. 385 Syphilis, congenital. 1570.—Defense sociale. 1573. — Doctrines nouvelles. 1572.—hereditaire. 1570. — Nature (Nantes) 1572.—Prevention. 1573 — Prevention, Russia. 1574.—Serodiagno- sis. 1575.—Serotherapy. 1575.—Treat- ment. 1572 Syphilographes de langue francaise. 384 Syria. 1576 T Taal-, land- en volkenkunde van Java. 716 Tabac, Abus du. 1597 Tabardillo. 1577 Tagung ---- der Fachtierarzte fiir die Be- kampfung der Aufzuchtkrankheiten. 1669 ---- iiber die Fragen der Kinder- aufzucht, des Sauglings- und Kleinkindes- alters. 268 TAGUNG [287] UNIVERSAL ---- der Internationalen Gesellschaft fiir experimentelle Phonetik. 1143 ---- zur Klarung der Frage des sogenannten orthopadischen Schulturnens 1053 , T ., ----• fiir Korperpflege und Leibes- iibungen. 421 ---- Nordwestdeutscher Tuberkulo- searzte. 1641 ---- der osterreichischen Hals-, Nasen- und Ohrenarzte. 1061 ---- fiir Psychopathenfiirsorge. 1296 ---- reichsdeutscher Urologen. 1656 ---- iiber (or fiir) Verdauungs- und Stoffwechselkrankheiten. 388 ---- fiir Vorgeschichte. 1249 ---- der Weide- und Wiesenwirthe aus (etc.) 540 Tandheelkundig congress. 381 Tataria, Physicians, 1190, 1191 Taubstummen-Kongress. 352 Taubstummenlehrer. 1057. — Nord- westdeutschlands. 362 Taubstummenlehrer - Kongress (Ger- many) 361.—internationaler. 367 Taubstummenlehrertag (Austria) 360 Tauromachie. 192 Tea, Java. 1578. Teacher (German}') 1139 Teachers of the deaf. 364 Technical education. 436 Techniciens des telegraphes et tele- phones. 1579 Technique sanitaire et I'hygiene urbaine. 1418 Technische Mechanik. 798 Teiegraphie sans fil. 1321 Telegraphists. 1579 Telegraphy, international. 1580.— wireless. 132l Telephone. 1579 Temperance, Belgium. 1582.—inter- national. 1583.—New York. 1584.— United States. 1585 Temperance convention of the State of New York. 1584 Tennessee, Medicine. 874 Terapia fisica. 638 Termeszetvizsgalok. 1165 Texas fever. 215 Textile industry, Hygiene. 671 Thalassotherapy, Belgium. 1586.— international. 1587 Thee congres met tentoonstellinff. 1578 Theosophy, France. 1588.—interna- tional. 1589 Therapeutical Union. 1590 Tberapeuiics, France. 1591.—inter- national. 1592 Therapie par les agents physiques. 642 Therapists, Russia. 1593.—Ukraina. 1594.—Uzbekistan. 1595 Therapy, physical. See Physiotherapy. Thermalisme et climatisme. 1602 Thread. 1596 Tierarzte, Bayerische. 1670.—Inter- nationaler Kongress. 1678 Tierschutz-Kongress. 79 Tifiologia. 170 Tobacco, Combating the use of. 1597 Tocqueville. 1598 Torforabochi. 780 Toscana, Medicine. 857 Tourism, international. 1600 Tourisme, thermalisme et climatisme. 1602 Tovabbkepzes, orvosi. 897, 897a Town planning (Canada) 304 Town planning conference (England) 305 Trabajo, Accidentes. 726.—Higiene y medicina (Mexico) 731a Trachoma, Italy. 1603 Trade (Canada) 724.—free. 506 Trades and labor congress (Canada) 724 Trades union congress (England) 1604 Traditions populaires. 494 Tradizioni popolari. 1605 Traffic in women and children. 1705, !705a . „nc Traites des blanches, Repression. 1705 Tramways. 1606a Transfusion sanguine. 172 Transport, Moyens: Developpement et amelioration. 1606 Transportation, automobile. lbU7. international. 1606, 1606a Transports automobiles. Io07 Traumatology, Brazil. 1050 Travail. 725.—Accidents du. 726, 1481.—a domicile. 603.—industriel de la mere. 964.—Legislation. 1729.— Maladies. 726.—Maladies du (interna- tional) 732.—dans les mines. 944.— Organisation scientifique. 734.—Patho- logie et organisation. 735.—Reglement dans les etablissements industriels et dans les mines. 736.—Statisticiens du. 737 Travailleurs, Protection legale. 1729.—Securite. 730 Travaux d'hygiene publique. 582.— publics. 191, 1302 Tribunaux pour enfants. 720 Trinkerfiirsorge Konferenz. 58 Trocadero Palace conference. 1608 Tropical American, Health problems. 587 Tropical diseases. 1609.—(Armenia) 782.—(Transcaucasus) 784 Tropical medicine. 1610.—Africa. 1611.—Far East. 1612 Tropicheski zabolevani. 784 Trypanosomiasis. 28, 1613 Tubercolosi, Lotta sociale. 1627 Tuberculose chez I'homme et chez les animaux. 1623 Tuberculosis.—American. 1614.—Ar- gentina. 1615.—Austria. 1616.—Brazil. 1617.—British. 1618. Czechoslowakia. 1618a.—France. 1619. 1620.—Germany. 1621, 1622—international. 1623, 1624, 1625, 1626.—Italy. 1627a, 1628.—Japan. 1629. — Massachusetts. 1630. — Neder- landsch Indie. 1631—New York. 1632 — Norway. 1633.—Panamerican. 1634.— Philippine Islands. 1635.—Russia. 1636, 1637, 1638—Spain. 1639.—Yugoslavia. 1640 Tuberculosis, cutaneous. 385 Tuberculosis specialist (Germany) 1641, 1642 Tuberculosis workers (Pennsylvania) 1643 TuberkuloseSrzte. 1641. 1642 Tuberkulose als Volkskrankheit. 1621 Tulsk, Physicians. 1192 Tumors. 1644.—(Italy) 1645 Tunis, Medicine. 875 Turismo. 585.—Autoservizi. 1600 Turkey, Medicine. 876 Turn- und Sporttagung, Frauen. 1522 Turntag, sachsischer. 1516 Turpiloquio. 1243 Tutela della prima infanzia. 699 Typography. 1646 u Ukraina, Surgeons. 1554, 1554a.— Tuberculosis. 1638 Ukrainsky sezd promislovikh lekariv. 686 . ,. , Ukrainksy sezd rentgenologov l radiolo- gov. 1327 Ukrainsky z'izd terapevtiv. 1594 Umbria, Medicine. 858 Unemployment. 1647 Unfallkongress, medizinischer. 726 Unfallmedizin. 726 Ungliicksfallen, Erste Hilfe. 484, 485 Unification du droit penal. 340.—of formulae of powerful medicaments. 1248.—du numerotage des fils de toute nature. 1596.—des poids, mesures et monnaies. 1694 Uniform state laws. 1523 Union des associations internationales. 124 . Union coloniale francaise. 13 Union water convention concerning the conflagration at South Boston. 1692 United States ---- Marine Hospital Service. 579 ---- National alliance of legal aid societies. 752 ---- National congress of mothers. 270 ---- National safety council. 1382 United States pharmacopoeial conven- tion. 1135 , , „ . United States Public Health Service. 579 . . Unites electriques, Determination. 441 Units, electrical. 441 Universal congress of lawyers and jurists. 750 Universal races congress. 1317 Universitaten, preussische, Reform, 1650 Universitatslehrer. 1649 Universities of the Empire. 1648 University professors (Germany) 1649 University reform, Prussia. 1650 Urbanism. 302 Urbanistica. 302.—igiene. 1418 Urgeschichteforscher (Austria) 85 Uric acid. 535 Uricemia. 1651 Urinary lithiasis. 1652 Urologen, Reichsdeutsche. 1656 Urologists (Russia) 1653 Urology, American. 1654.—France. 1655.—Germany. 1656.—international. 1657.—Rumania. 1658.—Spanish-Portu- guese. 1659 Uruguay, Medicine. 879 Usebelaruskaia sanitarnaia narada. 1408 (U. S. S. R. congress on Far eastern natural resources) 983 Uzbekistansky nauchny sezd terapev- tov. 1595 Uzebelarusky zezd chyrvonaga kryzhu. 1355 V Vacances, colonies scolaires de. 1546 Vacation colonies, Belgium. 1545 Vagabonds, Patronage. 1265 Vascons. 1660 Vegetarians. 1661 Venereal diseases (American) 1662— East Europe. 1663. — Prophylaxis. 1573.—Russia. 1664 Venericheski boliezni. 1666 Venereologists (Russia: Smolensk) 1665.—Russia: Volga. 1666 Venezia, Medicine. 853 Venezuela, Medicine. 880 Verband deutscher Miiller und Miih- len-Interessenten. 938 Verbrecher, jugendliche. 341 Verdauungs- und Stoffwechselkrank- heiten. 388 Verein deutscher Irrenarzte. 59 Verein siiddeutscher Laryngologen. 742 Vereine und Genossenschaften zur Pflege im Felde verwundeter und erkrank- ter Krieger. 1352 Vereine fiir Reform des Bestattungs- wesens und fakultative Feuerbestattung. 193 Vereinigter internationaler Anatomen- Kongress. 75 Vereinigungen deutscher Hebammen. 927 Vereinigungen fiir Sommerpflege, Ver- treter. 1545a Vererbungswissenschaft. 516 Verhandlungen iiber Choleraquaran- tane. 285 Verleger-Kongress. 1303 Vermont, Social work. 1503 Versammlung ---- Bayerischer Tierarzte. 1670 ---- zur Beratung der Vorschlage iiber die Behandlung jugendlicher Ver- brecher. 341 ---- zur Besprechung der socialen Frage. 1488 ---- deutscher Architekten und Ingenieure. 109 ---- deutscher Bahnarzte. 1345 ---- deutscher und auslandischer Orientalisten. 1044 ---- deutscher Gynakologen. 545 ---- deutscher Historiker. 594 ---- deutscher Irrenarzte. 59 ---- deutscher Land- und Forstwirte. 33 ---- deutscher Landwirte. 33 ---- deutscher Meister und Freunde der Erdkunde. 522 ---- deutscher Miiller und Miihlen- Interessenten. 938 ---- deutscher Ohrenarzte und Taub- stummenlehrer. 1057 ---- deutscher Philologen und Schul- manner. 1139 ---- deutscher Rabbiner. 1315 ---- deutscher Universitatslehrer iiber die Reform der deutschen Hoch- schulen. 1649 ---- deutscher Wein- und Obst- Produzenten. 1711 VERSAMMLUNG [288] WINE ---- fiir Gefangnissreform. 1266 ---- der Germanisten. 529 ---- der Heizungs- und Liiftungs- fachmannern. 589 ---- der Internationalen Federation eugenischer Organizationen. 467 ---- der katholischen Vereine Deutschlands. 214 ---- katholischer Gelehrten. 1450 ---- Kurhessischer Psychiater. 1283 ---- Mecklenburgischer Ornithologen 1047 ---- von Nahrungsmittel-Chemikern und Mikroskopikern. 495 ---- osterreichischer Anthropologen und Urgeschichteforscher. 85 ---- der Polnischen Historiker und Philosophen der Medizin. 807 ---- Rheinischer Naturforscher. 979 ---- schweizerischer Forstwirthe. 504 ---- siiddeutscher Laryngologen. 742 ---- der Taubstummenlehrer Nord- westdeutschlands. 362 ---- thiiringer Landwirthe. 40 ---- der Tuberkulose-Aerzte von Berlin. 1642a ---- der Tuberkulose-Aerzte Deutschlands. 1642 ---- westdeutscher Pathologen. 1080 Versicherungsmedizin (international) 707 Versicherungsmedizinische Woche. 706 Versicherungswissensehaft. 5 Vertreter der der Genfer Convention beigetretenen Regierungen. 1352 Vesoiuzny odontologichesky sezd. 1023 Veterinarians (Germany) 1669.— Germany (Bavaria) 1670. — Italy. 1671.—Russia. 1672, 1673 Veterinary, Austria. 1675.—Belgium. 1676. — France 1677. — international. 1678.—Italy. 1679 Vice, England. 1680 Vie et la famille. 472, Viellesse, Retraites pour la. 1024 Vigilanza sanitaria. 1397 Vigili sanitari e personale tecnico. 1397 Vigne. 1707a.—Hybridisation. 552 Villes. 300, 301.—d'eaux. 645 Vin. 1707a Vins. 1707 Virginia, Medicine. 881 Visscherij congres. 493 Viticole, France. 1682 Viticulture, Applications de I'electri- cite. 442.—(France) 1682.—interna- tional. 1683 VITTEL. Societe de medecine. 535 Vivisection. 80 Vlaamsch congres voor boek- en bibliotheskwezen. 149 Vlaamsch natuur- en geneeskundige congres. 839 Vladimir, Physicians. 1193.—Veteri- narians. 1673 Vocational guidance. 1684 Voice, international. 1685 Voix. 1685 Volga, Physicians. 1194 Volga district, Surgeons and gyne- cologists. 1555 Volksgezondheid, geestelijke. 906 Volkswirte. 404 Volkswohlfahrt. 1700 Volta conventions. 1686 Vorgeschichte. 1249 Voronezh, Physicians. 1195 Vorversammlung der Impfgegner. 99 Vrachi. See Physicians, Russia. Vrowenarbeid. 1725 Vsearmiansky sezd po borbe s maliariei i drug, tropicheskimi zabolevaniiami (v gor. Erivani) 782 Vserossiisky sezd ---- delegatov Akademicheskago Soiuza. 3 ---- detskikh vrachei. 1103 ---- farmatsevtov. 1132 ---- gidrologov i balneologov. 641 ---- glaznikh vrachei. 1034 ---- khirurgov. 1552 ---- ob malaria. 781 ---- mikrobiologov. 920 —— odontologov. 1022 ---- oto-laringologichesky. 1055 ----russkikh vrachei. 1174 ----sudebno-meditsinskikh expertov. 892 ---- urologov. 1653 ----zdravotdelov. 565 Vserossyskaia konferentsia po sredne- mu medobrazovanniu. 808 Vserossyskoe soveshchanie rabotnikov proteznovo dela. 1276 Vsesoiuznaia nauchnaia konferentsia po fizkulture. 1153 Vsesoiuzne soveshchanie vrachei biolo- gov i fizikov po voprosam primenenia korotkikh i ultrakorotkikh voln v me- ditsine. 1459 Vsesoiuzny protivochumny sovesh- chanie. 1225 Vsesoiuzny sezd ----akusherov i ginekologov. 1011 ----anatomov, gistologov i zoologov. 76 ---- detskikh vrachei. 1103 ---- fiziologov. 1213 ---- likariv-pediatriv. 1103 ---- nauchno-organizatsiony po kur- ortnomu dela. 586 ---- patologiv. 1082 ---- pedologichesky. 1117 ---- rentgenologov i radiologov. 1326 ---- v spravi borotby z venerichnimi i shkirnimi khyorobami. 1664 ---- terapevtov. 1593 ---- tuberkulezny. 1636 Vseukrainsky sezd zdravookhranenia. 570 Vse-Ukrainsky tuberkulezny sezd. 1638 Vseukrainsky zizd akusheriv i ginekolo- giv. 1011a Vseukrainsky zizd kirurgia. 1554a Vseukrainsky zizd terapevtiv. 1594 w Wanderversammlung deutscher Bie- nenziichter. 148 Wanderversammlung der siidwestdeut- schen Neurologen und Irrenarzte. 993 War prisoners, Belgium. 1260 War, Regulation of laws. 1089.— Social service. 1689 War orphans, Russia. 1687 War pathology, Germany. 1688 War surgery, Germany. 1690.—inter- allied. 1691 Water, France. 1693 Water convention, Boston. 1692 Weather forecast. 917 Weidewirte. 540 Weights & measures, international. 1694, 1695.—(U. S.) 1696 Wein- und Obst-Produzenten, Ger- many. 1711 Weinbaukongress, internationaler. 1712 Weinbautag, osterreichischer. 1710 Weinkongress. 1706 Weinziichter. 1236 Welding. 1697.—and allied industries. 4 Welfare, industrial. 1698.—Infants (England) 702.—institutions. 1699 — and protection of children. 272.—public. 1700.—public (Canada) 1701.—of the seaman. 1451.—of war orphans. 1687 Weltanschauung, arztliche. 819 Weltgefliigel-Kongress. 1246 Weltkonferenz fiir Kriippelfiirsorge. 344 Weltkongress der Bauern. 475 Weltkongress fiir Bibliothekswesen und Bihliographie. 761 Weltkraftkonferenz. 1247 Weltliga fiir Sexualreform, Kongress. 1454 Westdeutsche Pathologen. 1080 Wetenschappelijk Vlaamsch congres voor boek- en bibliotheekwesen. 149 Wetterschiessen. 917 Wheat. 1702 Whiskey drinking, Germany. 1703 White Cross congresses. 496 White House conference on child health and protection. 263 White slavery (Germany) 1704.—in- ternational. 1705, 1705a Wiesenwirte. 540 Wine, Germany. 1706. — friends, France. 1708.—international. 1707, 1707a.—producing, Austria. 1710.—pro- ducing, Germany. 1711.—producing, in- ternational. 1712 Wisconsin, Social work. 1504 Woche, heilpadagogische. 1101 Wohlstand der kleineren Landwirthe ... in Mecklenburg. 476 Wohltatigkeitskongress. 244 Wohnungshygiene, internationale. 630 Wohnungskongress. 622. — interna- tionaler. 625 Women, Argentina. 1713.—Austria 1714. — France. 1715. — institutions. 1721. — Institutions (France) 1720.— international. 1716. — Italy. 1717.— Pan American. 1718.—physicians, inter- national. 1208.—Rights. 1722.—Rights (United States) 1723. — Switzerland. 1719. — Work (Italy) 1724. — Work (Netherlands) 1725.—Working. 1726 Women's right convention (United States) 1723 Woningcongres. 626 Wool. 1727 Workers, Homes (Belgium) 632, 633 Workers for the crippled. 344 Working women. ' 1726 Workmen, Gardens. 510, 511.—Hy- giene (France) 730. — Protection. 1729.—Safety. 730 Workmen's compensation (U. S.) 1728 World alliance of Christian students. 1540 World conference of workers for the crippled. 344 World congress of universal documen- tation. 390 World dairy congress. 349 World Federation of Educational As- sociations. 437 World missionary conference. 947 World power conference. 1247 World's Columbian dental congress. 379 World's congress of the deaf. 354 World's congress on education. 406 World's congress of homoeopathic physicians and surgeons. 608 World's congress on social purity. 1307 World's grain exhibition and con- ference. 536 World's homeopathic convention. 608 World social economy congress. 1472 World's poultry congress. 1246 World's temperance convention. 1583 Wounded in war, Help. 1352, 1352a Writing, Sciences. 1730 Y Yellow fever, African. 1731.—Augus- ta. 1732 Youth. Education (Germany) 1734.— international. 1733.—Welfare (Bavaria) 1735.—Welfare (Italy) 1736 Yucatan, Medicine. 861 (Yugoslavia tuberculosis conference) 1640 z Zahnarzte. 378 Zakavkazsky sezd po borbe s malariei i drugimi tropicheskimi zabolevaniami. 784 Zdravookhraneniiu, Sezd po. 567, 570 Zdravotdelov, Sezd. 565, 566, 567, 568. 569, 571 Zedelijkheid, openbare. 954 Zeichenunterricht, Forderung. 393 Zeichnen. 393 Zellforscherkongress. 345 Zellforschung, experimentelle. 345 Zemsko-meditsinsky sezd. 1178 Zemsko-meditsinskikh sezd Kherson- skikh vrachei. 1183 Zheleznodorozhnikh vrachei, sezd. 1346 Zionisten-Kongress. 1738 Zionistic societies, Germany. 1737 Zionistische Vereinigung fiir Deutsch- land. 1737 Zionists. 1738 Zondagsrust. 1548 Zoologists (Russia) 76 Zoology, international. 1739 Zootecnica. 185, 186 Zusammenarbeit, medizinisch-natur- wissenschaftliche. 330 Zwanas-Erziehung (Bavaria) 1735 FIRST ADDITION TO THE LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS FOR SERIAL PUBLICATIONS Published in the Second Volume Fourth Series of the Index-Catalogue For explanations, see List of Abbreviations, 4. ser., v. 2 Abstr. Diss. Stanford Univ. Acta davos., Lpz. Actas Congr. nac. med., B. Air. Actas Jorn. pediat., Habana Acta Unio internat. cancr., Brux. Aerztl. Ztg Akush. gin. Am. J. Orthodont. Am. J. Pharm. Educ. An. Centro tisiol., B. Air. Anesthesie, Par. An. Fac. cienc. med. La Plata An. Inst, biol., Mex. An. Inst. Pinheiros Ann. Dent. Ann. internat. med. phys., Anvers Ann. phys., Par. Annual Rep. Brit. Empire Cancer Cam- paign Annual Rep. Bur. Am. Ethnol. Annual Rep. Health Off., Wash. Annual Rep. Port M. Off. Health, Liverp Annual Rep. U. S. Nat. League Nurs. Educ. Arch, argent, enferm. ap. digest. Arch, beiges, med. mil. Arch, beiges Serv. san. armee Arch, internat. physiol., Liege Arch. ital. mal. trachea Arch. jap. Chir. Arch. med. inf., Habana Arch. med. leg. ident., Rio 1. Abstracts of dissertations; Stanford University, Palo Alto, California, v. 1, 1924- 2. Acta davosiana. Leipzig, v. 4, H. 13, 1936- 3. Actas y trabajos; Congreso nacional de medicina. Buenos Aires, 1. Congr., 1930- 4. Actas y trabajos; Jornada pediatrica de Santiago de Cuba, 10-12 abril, 1936. Habana, 1937. 5. Acta; Unio internationalis contra cancrum. Bruxelles, v. 2, 1927- 6. Aerztliche Zeitung. Berlin, v. 12, No. 442, 1937- Continuation of Deutsche Aerzte-Zeitung. Berlin. 7. Akusherstvo i ginekologia [Obstetrics and gynecology] Moskva, 1937- 8. American journal of orthodontics and oral surgery. S. Louis, Mo., v. 24, 1938- Continuation of International Journal of orthodontia. 9. American (The) journal of pharmaceutical education; the official publication of the American Association of Colleges of Pharmacy. Lincoln, Nebr., v. 1, 1937- 10. Anales del Centro de investigaciones tisiol6gicas. Buenos Aires, 1936- 11. Anesthesie et analge'sie (Societe' frangaise d'anesth^sie et d'analgesie) Paris, v. 4, 1938- 12. Anales de la Facultad de ciencias medicas de La Plata. Buenos Aires, v. 1, 1937- 13. Anales del Instituto de biologfa. Mexico, 1930- 14. Anaes do Instituto Pinheiros. Sao Paulo, v. 1, 1938- 15. Annals of dentistry. New York, v. 3, 1936- 16. Annales internationales de medecine physique et de physiobiologie. Anvers, v. 30, 1937- Continuation of Annales de medecine physique. 17. Annales de physique, Paris, 9. ser., v. 17, 1922- 18. [Annual report] British Empire Cancer Campaign. London, 1., 1924- 19. Annual Report; Bureau of American Ethnology. Washington, v. 53, 1937- 20. Annual report of the health officer. Washington, 1878- 21. Annual report of the medical officer of health; port sanitary authority. Liverpool, 1910- 22. [Annual] Report from the National League of Nursing Education, v. 42, 1937- 23. Archivos argentinos de enfermedades del aparato di- gestivo y de la nutrici6n. Buenos Aires, v. 12, 1936- 23a. Archives beiges de medecine militaire. Liege, v. 91, No. 1-2, 1938. Continued as Archives beiges du Service de sante de l'armee. 24. Archives beiges du Service de sante de l'armee. Liege. v. 9, No. 3, 1937- 25. Archives internationales de physiologic Liege, v. 44, 1936- 26. Archivio italiano per le malattie della trachea-bronchi- esofago. Parma, v. 5, 1937- 27. Archiv fiir japanische Chirurgie. Kyoto, v. 14, 1937- 28. Archivos de medicina infantil. Habana, v. 6, 1937- 29. Archivos de medicina legal e identificacao. Rio de Janeiro, v. 6, 1936- Continuation of Arquivos de medicina 'egal e identificacao. [289] ![ 290 ] Arch. med. sociale, Brux. Aristote, Par. Askeri vet. mecmuasi Atti Congr. internaz. med. farm. mil. Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. Atti Fond. sc. Cagnola Ausz. Inaugur. Diss. Med. Fak. Univ. Bern Bact. Rev., Bait. Ber. Allg. arztl. Kongr. Psychother. Ber. Deut. Ges. Psychol. Ber. Deut. Ges. Zahn &c. Heilk. Berkshire Hosp. Rep. Biol, med., Par. Birmingham Health Bol. Inst, radiol. cancer, Montev. Bol. Min. san, Caracas Bol. obras. san. nac, B. Air. Bol. Seer, saude, Rio Bol. Soc. cubana pediat. Bordeaux chir. Brit. Chem. Physiol. Abstr. Bronchosc. oesophagosc, Par. Bryn Mawr Coll. Monogr. Bull. Dent. Soc. State N. York Bull. Galveston Psychopath. Hosp. Bull. Kansas Ment. Hyg. Soc. Bull. Lloyd Libr. Bull. Min. san. pub., Brux. Bull. Soc. electroradiol. med. France Bull. S. Vincent Hosp. N. York Charterhouse Rheumat. Clin. Orig. Papers, Lond. Chaser, Sanat. Child, Wash. Cir. ortop. traumat., Habana Clinica, Bologna Collect. Papers Dep. Hopkins Biol. Johns Collect. Papers Dep. Nerv. Harvard M. School 30. Archives de medecine sociale et d'hygiene et Revue de pathologie et de physiologie du travail. Bruxelles, v. 1, 1 OSS- SI. Aristote; science et medecine. Paris, v. 7, No. 59, 1932- 32. Askeri veteriner mecmuasi. Istanbul, v. 15, 1938- 33. Atti del Congresso internazionale di medicina e farma- cia militare. Roma, 2. Congr., 1923. 34. Atti; Congresso internazionale di stomatologia. Bo- logna, 2. Congr., 1936. 35. Atti della Fondazione scientifica Cagnola dalla sua isti- tuzione in Poi. Milano, v. 25-26, 1915-23. 36. Ausziige aus den Inauguraldissertationen der Medi- zinischen Fakultat der Universitat Bern. Bern, 1931— 37. Bacteriological reviews. Baltimore, v. 1, 1937- 38. Bericht des AUgemeinen arztlichen Kongresses fiir Psychotherapie. Leipzig, v. 4, 1929- 39. Bericht der Deutschen Gesellschaft fiir Psychologie. Jena, 13. Kongr., 1934- 40. Bericht der Deutschen Gesellschaft fiir Zahn-, Mund- und Kieferheilkunde. Munch., 73. Tag., 1937- 41. [Royal] Berkshire Hospital reports. Reading, Berk- shire, 1932- 42. Biologie medicale; revue des science biologiques. Paris, v.27, 1937- 43. Birmingham's health. Birmingham, Ala., v.6, No. 9, 1937- 44. Boletin del Instituto de radiologia y Centro de estudio y lucha contra el cancer. Montevideo, v.l, 1931- 45. Boletin del Ministerio de sanidad y asistencia social. Caracas, v.l, 1936- 46. Boletin de obras sanitarias de la naci6n. Buenos Aires, v.l, No. 6, 1932- 47. Boletim da Secretaria Geral de saude e assistencia. Rio de Janeiro, v.2, No. 5, 1936- 48. Boletin de la Sociedad cubana de pediatria (Catedra de patologia y clinica infantiles, Hospital Mercedes) Habana, v.9, 1937- 49. Bordeaux chirurgicai. Bordeaux, v.8, 1937- 50. British chemical and physiological abstracts. Lon- don, 1938- 51. Bronchoscopie, oesophagoscopie et gastroscopie (So- ci6t6 de broncho-cesophagoscopie de langue frangaise) Paris, v.l, 1937- 52. Bryn Mawr College monographs. Bryn Mawr, v.12, 1922. 53. Bulletin of the Dental Society of the State of New York. New York, v.5, 1937- 54. Bulletin of the Galveston Psychopathic Hospital. Galveston, Tex., v.l, 1937- 55. Bulletin of the Kansas Mental Hygiene Society. Lawrence, v.4, 1928- 56. Bulletin of the Lloyd Library. Cincinnati, No. 35, 1936- 57. Bulletin du Ministfere de la sant^ publique. Bruxelles, v.l, No. 1, 1936- 58. Bulletins et memoires de la Societe d'electro-radiologie medicale de France. Paris, v.26, 1938- Continuation of Bulletins et memoires de la Societe de radiologie medicale de France. 59. Bulletin; Saint Vincent's Hospital of the City of New York. New York, v.4, 1937- 60. Charterhouse Rheumatism Clinic; Original Papers. London, 1937. 61. Chaser (The) a monthly bulletin for the study and pre- vention of tuberculosis. Sanatorium, Texas, v. 13, 1934- 62. Child (The) Washington, v.l, 1936- 63. Cirugia ortopedica y traumatologia. La Habana, Cuba, v.5, No. 1, 1937- 64. La clinica. Bologna, v.3, 1937- 65. Collected papers of the Department of Biology of Johns Hopkins Hospital. Baltimore, v.6, 1932- Continuation of Collected papers of the Institute of Biology. 66. Collected papers; Department of diseases of the nerv- ous system. Boston, Mass., v.l, 1931- [291] Collect. Papers N. York Homeop. M. Coll. Collect. Papers Res. Milbank Mem. Fund Congr. int. As. med. argent. Contr. Biol. Lab. Brown Univ. Contr. Clin. Pract. M. & S. Southend Gen. Hosp. Contr. Dep. Anat. Univ. Minnesota Contr. Mukden Inst. Infect. Dis. Anim. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha Contr. William Pepper Lab. Clin. M. C. rend. Conf. chir. interall. C. rend. Congr. internat. insuff. hepat. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm. Duodecim, Helsin. Flight Surgeon Topics Fol. demogr. gyn., Genova Ginecologia, Tor. Gin. polska Gior. ital. anest. Harvard Dent. Rec. Health Off., Wash. Hist. Bull., Calgary Hukuoka acta med. Internat. Radiother., Darmst. Jahrb. Rontg. J. Consult. Psychol. J. Docum. Reprod. J. Inst. Mun. Engin., Lond. J. internat. chir., Brux. J. Invest. Derm. J. London School Trop. M. J. Malaria Inst. India J. Neurophysiol. J. Neur. Psychiat., Lond. J. profil. subtrop. klin. med., Tashkent J. R. Inst. Pub. Health J. Speech Disord. Kansas City M. J, 67. Collected papers of the New York Homeopathic Medi- cal College. New York, v.l, 1935- 68. Collected papers on research; Milbank Memorial Fund [New York] 1932- 69. Congreso interno; Asociaci6n medica argentina. Buenos Aires, 9. Congr., 1936. 70. Contributions from the Biological Laboratory (Brown University, Providence, R. I.) v.8, 1916- 71. Contributions to clinical practice in medicine and surgery; by members of the staff of Southend General Hospital [London] v.l, 1936- 72. Contributions from the Department of Anatomy of the University of Minnesota. Minneapolis, v.l, 1937- 73. Contributions of the Mukden Institute for infectious diseases of animals. Mukden, v.l, 1930- 74. Contributions to ophthalmic science. Menasha, Wis., 1926. 75. Contributions of the William Pepper Laboratory of Clinical Medicine. Philadelphia, No. 7, 1914- 76. Comptes rendus; conference chirurgicale interallied pour I'etude des plaies de guerre. Paris, 3. Congr., 1918. 77. Comptes rendus; Congres international de l'insuffisance hepatique. Paris, 1. Congr., 1937. 78. Comptes rendus; Congres international de pharmacie. Bruxelles, 12. Congr., 1935. 79. Duodecim. Helsinki, v.53, 1937- 80. Flight surgeon topics (Faculty of the School of avia- tion medicine) Randolph Field, Texas, v.l, No. 1, 1937- 81. Folia demographica gynaecologica. Genova, v.34, 1937- Continuation of Folia gynaecologica demographica. Genova. 82. Ginecologia. Torino, v.3, 1937- 83. Ginekologja polska [Polish gynecology] Warszawa, v.16, 1937- 84. Giornale italiano di anestesia e di analgesia; organo della Societa italiana di anestesia e di analgesia. Torino v.l, 1935- 85. Harvard dental record. Boston, Mass., v.8, 1934- 86. Health officer. Washington, v.l, 1936- 87. Historical bulletin. Calgary, v.l, 1936- 88. Hukuoka acta medica. Hukuoka, v.31, 1938- Continuation of Fukuoka acta medica. 89. Internationale Radiotherapie. Darmstadt, v. 1-3, 1925-28. 90. Jahrbuch fiir Rontgenologen. Berlin, v.l, 1930- 91. Journal of consulting psychology (Association of Con- sulting Psychologists, Inc.) Lancaster, Pa., v.l, 1937- 92. Journal of documentary reproduction. Chicago, v.l, 1938- 93. Journal of the Institute of Municipal Engineers. London, v.61, No. 13, 1934- 94. Journal international de chirurgie (Societe" Interna- tional de chirurgie) Bruxelles, v.l, No. 3, 1936- 95. Journal of investigative dermatology. Baltimore, v.l, 1938- 96 Journal of the London School of Tropical Medicine. London, v.l, 1911-13. 97. Journal of the Malaria Institute of India. Calcutta, v.l, 1938- Formerly Records of the Malaria Survey of India. 98. Journal of neurophysiology. Springfield, 111., v.l, 1938- 98a. Journal of neurology and psychiatry. London, n. ser., v.l, 1938- 99. Journal profilakticheskoi, subtropicheskoi i klini- cheskoi meditsiny [Journal of prophylactic, subtropic and clinical medicine] Tashkent, v.14, 1934- 100. Journal of the Royal Institute of Public Health. London, v.l, 1937- 101. Journal (The) of speech disorders (American Speech Correction Association) Columbus, Ohio, v.l, 1936- 102. Kansas City medical journal. Kansas City, Mo., v.13, 1937- Continuation of Monthly bulletin of the Kansas City Southwest Clinical Society, [292] Khirurgia, Moskva Lect. Congr. Am. Optometr. Ass. Marquette M. Rev. Med. Classics Med. exp., Kharkov Med. Today Mem. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air. Mem. Sem. med. mil., Mex. Milbank Mem. Fund Q. Month. Bull. Adams Co. M. Soc. Month. Bull. Fed. State M. Boards U. S. Month. Health Bull., Memphis Mschr. Krim. Psychol. M. & S. Rep. Roosevelt Hosp., N. Y. Neopsichiatria, Pisa Nepegeszsegiigy Nevropat. psikhiat. N. Hampshire Health News N. Mexico Health Off. Nutrit. Abstr., Aberdeen N. York Physician Ohio Health Okajimas fol. anat. Otorhinolaryngologia, Tokyo Physician's Bull. Pittsburgh Health Polski przegl. med. lot. Pract. otorhinolar., Basel Proc. Clinic, Honolulu Proc. Conf. Psychiat. Educ. Psychol. League J., N. Y. Psychol. Rec. Pubb. 1st. anat. pat. Firenze Puerto Rico J. Pub. Health P. verb. Com. Off. internat. hyg. pub. Q. J. Speech Q. radiol., Belluno Quartermast. Rev. 103. Khirurgia [Surgery] Moskva, 1937- Continuation of Sovetskaia khirurgia. 104. Lectures of the Congress of American Optometric Association. Minneapolis, Minn., 39. Congr. [1937] 105. Marquette (The) medical review. Milwaukee, v.l, No. 3, 1936/37- 106. Medical Classics. Baltimore, Md., v.l, 1937- 107. La medecine experimental [Eksperimentalna medit- sina] Kharkov, No. 1, 1937- 108. Medicine today. New York, v.l, 1938- 109. Memoria anual; Instituto de medicina experimental para el estudio y tratamiento del cancer. Buenos Aires, (1936) 1937- 110. Memoria; Semana de medicina militar. Mexico, 1. Congr., 1937. 111. Milbank Memorial Fund quarterly. New York, N. Y., v.15, 1937- 112. Monthly bulletin of the Adams County Medical Society. Quincy, 111., v.14, 1937- Continuation of Quincy medical bulletin. 113. Monthly bulletin of the Federation of State Medical Boards of the United States. Chicago, v.6, 1920- 114. Monthly health bulletin; Memphis Department of Health. Memphis, v.l, 1936- 115. Monatsschrift fur Kriminalpsychologie und Straf- rechtsreform. Heidelberg, v.l, 1904- 116. Medical and surgical report of the Roosevelt Hospital. New York, 1915; 1925. 117. Neopsichiatria; rassegna di psichiatria, neurologia, endocrinologia; organo scientifico dell'Ospedale psi- chiatrico di Volterra. Pisa, v.l, 1935- 118. N6peg6szsegugy; official gazette of the Public Health Administration. Budapest, v. 18, 1937- 119. Nevropatology i psikhiatry. Moskva, v.6, 1937- Formerly Jurnal nevropatology i psikhiatry. 120. New Hampshire health news. Concord, v. 15, 1937- 121. New Mexico health officer (State Bureau of Public Health) Santa Fe, v.4, 1934- 122. Nutrition abstracts and reviews (Imperial Agricul- tural Bureaux Council, Medical Research Council, and Reid Library) Aberdeen, v.7, 1937- 123. New York (The) physician. New York, v.3, 1934- 124. Ohio's health. Columbus, v.12-16, 1921-25. Continuation of Ohio Public Health Journal. 125. Okajimas folia anatomica japonica. Tokyo, v.15, 1937- Continuation of Folia anatomica japonica. 126. Otorhinolaryngologia; Japanische Monatsschrift. Tokyo, v.9, 1936- 127. Physician's bulletin. Indianapolis, Ind., v.l, 1936- 128. Pittsburgh's health. Department of Public Health. Pittsburgh, v.5, 1937- 129. Polski przeglad medycyny lotniczej [Polish review of aviation medicine] Warszawa, v.l, No. 1, 1932- 130. Practica oto-rhino-laryngologica. Basel, v.l, 1938- 131. Proceedings of the staff meeting of the Clinic. Hono- lulu, T. H., v.l, 1935- 132. Proceedings of the Conference on psychiatric educa- tion. New York, 3. conf., 1936. 133. Psychologists (The) League journal. New York, N. Y., v.l, 1937- 134. Psychological record. Bloomington, Ind., v.l, 1937- 135. Pubblicazioni del triennio R. Istituto di anatomia patologica di Firenze. Firenze, 1926- 136. Puerto Rico journal of public health and tropical medicine. San Juan, P. R., v.8, 1932- Continuation of Porto Rico journal of public health and tropical medicine. 137. [Proces-verbaux] Comite1 permanent de l'Office inter- national d'hygiene publique. Paris, 1937- 138. Quarterly (The) journal of speech. Ann Arbor, v.9, 1923- 139. Quaderni di radiologia (rivista di coUaborazione 140. Quartermaster review. Washington, v.8, 1928- clinicoradiologica) Belluno, n. ser., v.l, fasc. 1, 1937. [293] Rapp. Congr. internat. insuff. hepat. Rapp. Congr. internat. path. comp. Rapp. epidem., Geneve Rass. fisiopat. Reg. Phi Lambda Upsilon Rep. Am. Diet. Ass. Rep. Connecticut Tuberc. Com. Rep. Haffkine Inst., Bombay Rep. Nat. Res. Counc. Philippine Islands Rep. N. York State Vet. Coll. Reun. Soc. argent, pat. region. Rev. beige tuberc. Rev. chilena hig. Rev. fr. phoniat. Rev. hyg. med. social. Rev. med. sociale, Par. Rev. physiother., Par. Rev. roman, urol. Rev. san., Madr. Rev. san. mil., Habana Rev. tuberc, Habana Rev. Tumor Ther. Riv. crit. infortunist. Riv. Soc.ital. igiene Rocky Mountain M. J. Rocz. psychiat. S. Luke Hosp. Bull., Chic. Social Welf. Bull. Sovet pediat. Stomatologia, Moskva Stud. Dep. Anat. Univ. Illinois Stud. Inst. Divi Thomae, Cincin. Tr. Acad. mil. med. Kiroff Tr. Am. Ass. Goiter Tr. Am. Neisser. M. Soc. Tr. Hunterian Soc, Lond. Tr. Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow 112368—vol. 3, 4th series----xx 141. Rapports; Congres international de l'insuffisance hepatique. Paris, 1. Congr., 1937. 142. [Rapports] Congres international de pathologie com- paree. Athenes, 3. Congr., 1936. 143. Rapport 6pidemiologique de la section d'hygiene du secretariat. Geneve, v. 12, 1933- Continuation of Monthly epidemiological report. 144. Rassegna di fisiopatologia clinica e terapeutica. Pisa, v.9, 1937- Continuation of Rassegna di terapia e patologia clinica. 145. Register (The) of Phi Lambda Upsilon. S. Paul, Minn., v.20, 1935- 146. Report of the American Dietetic Association. Chi- cago, 111., 1936- 147. Report; Connecticut State Tuberculosis Commission. Hartford, 1937- 148. Report; Haffkine Institute. Bombay, 1936- 149. Report of the National Research Council of the Philippine Islands. Manila, No. 1, 1934- 150. Report of the New York State Veterinary College. Ithaca, 1908- 151. Reuni6n de la Sociedad argentina de patologia regional. Buenos Aires, v.l, 1926- 152. Revue beige de la tuberculose. Bruxelles, v.28, 1937- 153. Revista chilena de higiene y medicina preventiva. Santiago, v.l, 1937- 154. Revue francaise de phoniatrie. Paris, v.5, No. 17, 1937- 155. Revue d'hygiene et de medecine sociales. Paris, v.16, 1937- 156. Revue medico-sociale et de protection de l'enfance. Paris, v.6, 1938- 157. Revue de physiotherapie. Paris, v. 13, 1937- 158. Revista romana de urologie. Bucuresti, v.4, No. 2, 1937- 159. Revista de sanidad e higiene piiblica. Madrid, v. 7-8, 1932-33. Formerly Boletin tecnico. 160. Revista de la sanidad militar. Habana, v.l, 1937- 161. Revista de tuberculosis. Habana, v.l, 1937- 162. Review (The) of tumor therapy. Charleston, S. C, v.l, Nos. 1-4, 1937. Merged with Southern surgeon. 163. Rivista critica di infortunistica, responsabilita civile e contratto di lavoro. Milano, v.1-24, 1912-35. Title changed to Rivista critica del diritto del lavororo e della responsa- bilita civile. 164. Rivista della Reale Societa italiana d'igiene. Milano, v.59, 1937- 165. Rocky mountain medical journal. Denver, v.35, 1938- Continuation of Colorado medicine. 166. Rocznik psychiatryczny [Annals of psychiatry] Warszawa, No. 29/30, 1937- 167. S. Luke's Hospital staff clinics bulletin. Chicago, v.l, 1937- 168. Social welfare bulletin. Albany, N. Y., v.6, 1935- 169. Sovetskaia pediatria [Soviet pediatrics] Moskva, No. 3, 1934- 170. Stomatologia, Moskva, 1937. Continuation of Sovetskaia stomatologia. 171. Studies from the Department of Anatomy of the University of Illinois. Chicago, v.20, 1935/36- 172. Studies of the Institutum Divi Thomae. Cincinnati, v.l, No. 1, 1937- 173. Trudi; Voenno-meditsinskaia akademia R. K. K. A. im. Kirova [Travaux; Academie militaire de medecine Kiroff de l'Armee Rouge] Leningrad, v.l, 1934- 174. Transactions of the American Association for the Study of Goiter. Detroit, Mich., 1937- 175. Transactions of the American Neisserian Medical Society. Boston, Mass., v.2, 1936- 176. Transactions of the Hunterian Society. London, v.l, 1936/37- 177. Transactions of the Medico-chirurgical Society of Glasgow. Glasgow, v.l, 1895- [294] Tr. Sem. med. balkan. Tr. South. Br. Am. Pub. Health Ass. Unio internat. cancrum, Par. Urol. clin. Hosp. provinc Madrid Verhber. Internat. Kropfkonf. Vest. oft. Vest, otorinolar. Vest, vener. Westchester Health Zbl. Biblioth. Zschr. Vitaminforsch., Bern 178. Travaux de la Semaine medicale balkanique. Bucure- sti, 3. Congr., 1935. 179. Transactions of the Southern Branch of the American Public Health Association. S. Louis, Mo., v.4, 1936- 180. Unio internationalis contra cancrum. Paris. See Acta. 181. Urologia clinica; Hospital provincial de Madrid. Madrid, v.2, 1931- 182. Verhandlungsbericht der Internationalen Kropfkon- ferenz in Bern. Bern, 2. Konf. (1933) 1935- 183. Vestnik oftalmology. Moskva, v.9, 1936- Continuation of Sovetsky vestnik oftalmology. 184. Vestnik oto-rino-laringology. Moskva, 1937- Continuation of Vestnik sovetskoi oto-rino-laringology. 185. Vestnik venerology i dermatology [Journal of venere- ology and dermatology] Moskva, 1937- 186. Westchester's health (Westchester County Depart- ment of Health) White Plains, N. Y., v.l, 1930- 187. Zentralblatt fiir Bibliothekswesen. Leipzig, v.28, 1911- 188. Zeitschrift fiir Vitaminforschung; zugleich Zentral- blatt fiir Vitaminologie und verwandte Erniihrungs- probleme. Bern, v.6, Heft 1, 1937- FIRST ADDITION TO THE INDEX TO ABBREVIATIONS OF PUBLICATIONS OF CORPORATE BODIES Adams County Medical Society. 112. [America] Bureau of American Ethnology. 19. American Association of Colleges of Pharmacy. 9. American Association for the Study of Goiter. 174. American Dietetic Association. 146. American Neisserian Medical Society. 175. American Optometric Association. 104. American Public Health Association, Southern Branch of. 179. Argentina, Asociaci6n medica. 69. [Argentina] Congreso nacional de medicina. 3. [Argentina] Sociedad argentina de patologia regional. 151. [Belgium] Ministere de la sante publique. 57. Berkshire Hospital. 41. Bern. Universitat. Medizinische Fakultat. 36. [Bombay] Haffkine Institute. 148. [Brasil] Secretaria Geral de saude e assistencia. 47. British Empire Cancer Campaign. 18. Brown University, Biological Laboratory. 70. Bryn Mawr College. 52. [Bucarest] Semaine medicale balkanique. _ 178. [Buenos Aires] Centro de investigaciones tisiolo- gicas. 10. [Buenos Aires] Instituto de medicina experi- mental para el estudio y tratamiento del cancer. 109. Charterhouse Rheumatism Clinic. 60. [Chicago] Saint Luke's Hospital. 167. [Cincinnati] Institutum Divi Thomae. 172. [Cincinnati] Lloyd Library. 56. Conference chirurgicale interalliee pour I'etude des plaies de guerre. 76. Conference on Psychiatric Education. 132. Connecticut State Tuberculosis Commission. 147. [Cuba] Sociedad cubana de pediatria. 48. Deutsche Gesellschaft fiir Psychologie. 39. Deutsche Gesellschaft fur Zahn-, Mund- und Kieferheilkunde. 40. Firenze, Universita degli studi di; Istituto di anatomia. 135. France, Society d'electro-radiologie medicale de. 58. Galveston Psychopathic Hospital. 54. Glasgow, Medico-chirurgical Society of. 177. Harvard Medical School. Department of Dis- eases of the Nervous System. 66. [Honolulu] Clinic. 131. [Hungary] Public Health Administration. 118. Illinois, University of, Department of Anatomy of. 171. India, Malaria Institute of. 97. [International] Allgemeiner arztlicher Kongress fiir Psychotherapy. 38. [International] Comite permanent de 1 Office international d'hygiene publique. 137. [International] Congres international de 1 insuf- fisance hepatique. 77, 141. [International] Congres international de patholo- gie compared. 142. [International] Congres international de phar- macie. 78. [International] Congreso internazionale di medi- cina e farmacia militaire. 33. [International] Congresso internazionale di stoma- tologia. 34. [International] Internationale Kropf konferenz. 182. [International] Unio internationalis contra can- crum. 5, 180. [International] Societe international de chirurgie. 94. [Italy] Societa italiana di anestesia e di analgesia. 84. [Italy] Societa italiana d'igiene. 164. Johns Hopkins Hospital, Department of Biology of. 65. Kansas Mental Hygiene Society. 55. La Plata, Facultad de ciencias medicas de. 12. [Liverpool] Medical Officer of Health. 21. [London] Charterhouse Rheumatism Clinic. 60. [London] Hunterian Society. 176. [London] Institute of Municipal Engineers. 93. [London] Royal Institute of Public Health. 100. London School of Tropical Medicine. 96. Madrid, Hospital Provincial de. 181. Memphis Department of Health. 114. [Mexico] Instituto de biologia. 13. Milbank Memorial Fund. 68, 111. Minnesota, University of; Department of Anat- omy of. 72. [Montevideo.] Instituto de radiologia y Centro de estudio y lucha contra el cancer. 44. Mukden Institute for infectious diseases of animals. 73. New York City, S. Vincent's Hospital of. 59. New York Homeopathic Medical College. 67. New York State, Dental Society of. 53. New York State Veterinary College. 150. Phi Lambda Upsilon. 145. Philippine Islands, National Research Council of. 149. Pinheiros, Instituto. 14. Pittsburgh, Department of Public Health. 128. [Randolph Field, Texas] Faculty of the School of Aviation Medicine. 80. Roosevelt Hospital. 116. [Russia] Acaedemie militaire de medecine Kiroff de l'Armee Rouge. 173. Santiago] Cuba, Jornada pediatrica de. 4. [Sao Paulo Instituto Pinheiros. 14. Southend General Hospital. 71. StanfordUniversity. 1. „,,,,., United States, Federation of State Medical Boards of. 113. [United States] National League of Nursing Education. 22. . [Venezuela] Ministerio de sanidad y asistencia social. 45. [Washington, D. C] Health Officer. 20. William Pepper Laboratory of Clinical Medicine. 75. [295] CATALOGUE C CABBAGE C See also under K. C, T. Hospital (An) for the diseased [3] 63p. 8! London, Rob. Waldegrave for Edward White, 1585. CAAPI. See Banisteria. CABAILLE, Henri, 1904- *Les etapes du traitement de la metrite cervicale chronique; la cauterisation au Filhos; les applications de cou- rants de haute frequence. lOlp. 8? Par., 1931. CABALLERO, S., & SUAREZ de Puga, L. Trabajos recientes sobre analisis de la sangre. xix, 571p. 8? Madr., J. Morata, 1934. CABALLUS, Franciscus, -1540. De nu- mero partium ac librorum physicae doctrinse Aristotelis. 20 1. fol. [Venezia, Matthaeus Capcasa, 1489-90] ---- The same. 7 1. 4? [Roma, Stephan Plannck, ca 1490] CABANEL, Juliette, 1901- *Polyar- thrites chroniques tuberculeuses d'allure rhuma- tismale. 33p. 8? Par., 1927. CABANES, Augustin, 1862-1928. Marat in- connu; I'homme prive, le medecin, le savant. 4. ed. xii, 559p. port. facs. 12? Par., A. Michel [1911] ---- L6gendes et curiosites de l'histoire. 5. ser. 363p. 12? Par., A. Michel [1912] ---Les cinq sens. 308p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1926. --- Les evades de la medecine. 384p. 34 port. 12? Par., A. Michel [1931] ---- Medecins amateurs. 382p. illust. pi. ports. 12? Par., A. Michel [1932] For biography see Chron. med., 1928, 35: 164 (Chassaing, Le Coq [et al.]) ---- & WITKOWSKI. L'esprit d'Esculape. 290p. 12? Par., E. Le Francois [1905] CABANIS, Paul, 1888- *Zur Operabili- tat der Hirntumoren. 26p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1918. CABANIS, Paul Leon Rollin, 1892- *Contribution a I'etude de la sedimentation san- guine (etat actuel de la reaction, n^cessite de standardisation de technique) 108p. 8? Par., 1926. CABANIS, Pierre Jean Georges, 1757-1808. Barbillion [Biography] Paris m6d., 1926, 62: annexe, 262-5.—Hillemand, C. MSdecin, philosophe, litterateur? Progr. med., Par., pt 2, 1931, 1545; 1575; 1613; 1861. CABART Danneville, Maurice, 1886- *De I'entrainement respiratoire spiroscopique dans les vomissements graves dits incoercibles de la grossesse. 48p. 8? Par., 1920. CABASSU, Henri, 1910- *Leishmaniose spontanee du chien; recherches sur les signes cliniques et le diagnostic [Alfort] 63p. 8? Par., 1933. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----1 ( CABBAGE. See Brassica. CABBALA. See also Magic. Collectanea hermetica; ed. by W. W. Westcott. 5v. 8? Lond., 1894-1911. Incomplete set containing v.2, 4, 7, 8, 9, of various editions. D., S. S. D. Egyptian magic. 88p. 8? Lond., 1896. Hermes Trismegistos. The Pymander of Hermes; with a preface by W. W. Westcott. 117p. 8? Lond., 1894. Philalethes, E. Euphrates; or, The Waters of the East; with a commentary by S. S. D. D. 91p. 8? Lond., 1896. Sapere atjde, pseud. Aesch mezareph; or, Purifying fire; a chymico-Kabalistic treatise collected from the Kabala denudata of K. von Rosenroth. 60p. 8? Lond., 1894. Westcott, W. W. Numbers; their occult power and mystic virtues. 3. ed. 127p. 8? Lond., 1911. Levi, E., pseud. La sainte Kabbale. In his Hist, de la magie, Par., 1860, 105-17. ------ Peintures kabbalistiques. Ibid., 216-22. CABECA, Custodio, 1866-1936. Leriche, R. N6crologie. Presse m6d., 1936, 44: 1718.— Monjardino, A. [Necrologia] Lisboa mid., 1936, 13: 611-3; port. CABELL, James Lawrence, 1813-89. Davison, W. C. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1931, 49: 328. CABELL, Robert Gamble, jr, 1848-1922. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 1653. CABELLO Campos, Jose Maria. *Cholecys- tographia (contribuigao ao estudo radiologico do vesicula biliar normal e pathologica) 147p. 37 pi. 2 ch. 8? S. Paulo, 1928. CABERNARD, Ludwig. *Die Farbreaktionen nach Buscaino im Urin von Gesunden, Nerven- und Geisteskranken. 16p. 8? Basel, B. Schwabe & Co., 1927. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 570-4. CABIALE, Marie. *Notes sur l'histoire de la spirochetose ictengene a Paris. 48p. 8? Par., 1931. CABILLE, Henry, 1896- *Le depistage de la syphilis hereciitaire dans les consultations prenatales a Reims. 33p. 8? Par., 1932. CABLE, George Washington, 1844- The Creoles of Louisiana, ix, 320p. map. 8? N.Y., C. Scribner's Sons, 1910. CABOT, Arthur Tracy, 1852-1912. Cabot, H. Master surgeons of America. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1924, 38: 699-701, port. CABOT, Ella Lyman, 1866- Everyday ethics, xiii, 439p. 8? N. Y., H. Holt & Co. [1906] ---- Seven ages of childhood, xxxiv, 321p. 8? Bost., Houghton Mifflin Co., 1921. CABOT, Hugh, 1872- Modern urology in original contributions by American authors. 2. ed. 2v. viii, 744p.; xi, 828p. 19 pi. 8? (D CABOT 2 CACAO Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1924. Also 3. ed. 2v., 951p.; 862p. illust, pi. 1936. ---- The doctor's bill, xvi, 313p. 8? N. Y., Columbia Univ. Press, 1935. ----& GILES, Mary Dodd. Surgical nursing. 2 p. 1. 428p. 3 pi. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1931. Also 2. ed. 2 p. 1. 441p. illust. pi. 1934. CABOT, Richard Clarke, 1868- Essais de medecine sociale; la fonction de la visiteuse a domicile. 303p. 12? Zur., G. Cres & cie, 1919. ■---■ Physical diagnosis. 8. ed. xxi, 536p. 5 pi. 8? N. Y., W. Wood & Co., 1923. Also 9. ed. xxi, 536p. 5 pi. 1927. Also 10. ed. xxi, 529p. 5 pi. 1930. Also 11. ed. xxiv, 540p. illust. diagrs. Bait., 1934. ----■ Differential diagnosis. 3. ed. v.3. 2 p. 1. 707p. pi. roy. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1924. ---- Adventures on the borderland of ethics. viii, 152p. 8? N. Y., Harper & Bros., 1926. ---- Facts on the heart, p. 1. 781p. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1926. ---- The meaning of right and wrong. Rev. ed. xii, 469p. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1936. ---- A layman's handbook of medicine; with special reference to social workers. 2. ed. xix, 540p. illust. 8? Bost., Houghton Mifflin Co., 1937. ---- & CABOT, Hugh [et al.] Case records, ante-mortem and post-mortem, as used in weekly clinico-pathological exercises at the Massachu- setts General Hospital. 400p. 4? [Bost.] 1924. CABOT, Richard Clarke, & DICKS, Russell Leslie. The art of ministering to the sick, viii, 384p. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1936. CABOT'S ring. See Anemia, Blood cells in; also Erythrocyte; Lead, Poisoning; Leukemia. CABOUAT, Paul, 1888- Contribution a I'etude clinique et radiographique des fractures du cou-de-pied chez l'enfant. 52p. 8? Par., 1921. CABOUAT, Mme Paul, 1894- *Le bis- muth dans le traitement de la syphilis her6di- taire. 61p. 8? Par., 1923. CABREIRA, Thomaz. *Principios de stereo- chimica. lOlp. 8? Lisb., Libanio da Silva, 1894. CABRERA, Miguel. *Dificultades del diag- nostic diferencial en las afecciones nerviosas; relacion de un caso clinico excepcional. 68p. 8? Puebla, Mex., Imp. Guadalupana, 1910. CABRERA, Rafael. *E1 permanganato de potasio en la esterilizaci6n de las aguas potables. 44p. 8? Puebla, M6x., 1910. CABRERA Saavedra, Francisco, 1850-1925. Obituary. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1925, 30: 467-9, port. CABRIT, Jean, 1905- *Etude medicale sur les huitres. 60p. 8? Par., 1932. CABRIZA, Angel S. La verminosis intestinal (antihelminticos, manera de medicar) 16p. port. 8? Asuncion, Imp. Nacional, 1934. CABROL, Pierre, 1898- techniques de l'anesth^sie tronculaire du nerf dentaire inferieur. 7 p. 1. 32p. 8? Par., 1926. CABROLIER, Paul, 1899- *Les acci- dents du travail chez les mutil6s de guerre: loi du 25 novembre 1916. 57p. 8? Par., 1924. CABUZEL, Georges, 1910- *De la quali- fication des viandes de boucherie [Alfort] 70p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. CACAO [including cocoa] See also Cacao butter; Chocolate; Theo- bromin. Cocoa; all about it; by Historicus. 114p. 12? Lond., 1892. Reinke, K. G. *Untersuchungen iiber die Schimmelpilzflora von Kakaobohnen unter spe- zieller Beriicksichtigung der Aspergillusarten [Kiel] 56p. 8? Bordesholm, 1927. Alpers, E. Ueber die Bestimmung der Sklereiden in Kakao- erzeugnissen. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1927, 54: 462- 6.—Beythien, A., & Pannwitz, P. Beitrage zur Untersuchung von Kakao und Schokolade. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1923, 46: 223-35.—Cacao (from) to cocoa and chocolate. Chem. Metallurg. Engin., 1924, 31: 257-9.—Churchman, A. Chocolate and cocoa products, their relation to pharmacy. Pharm. J., Lond., 1935, 4. ser., 81: 134.—Ciferri, R. Studien iiber Kakao: Untersuchungen iiber den muffigen Geruch der Kakaobohnen. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1927, 71: 80-93.— Fellen- berg, T. von. Zur Mikroscopie des Kakaopulvers. Mitt. Le- bensmitteluntersuch., 1921, 12: 301.—Fincke, H. Kleine Beitrage zur Untersuchung von Kakaobohnen und Kakao-Er- zeugnissen. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1924, 47: 128; 48: 293; 1925, 50: 205; 1926, 52: 360; 1928, 55: 559; 56: 312. ------ Ueber die Bestimmung der Kakaorohfaser nach Weber und Botticher. Ibid., 1924, 48:442-5.—Fischler, F. Zur Frage der verstopfenden Wirkung des Kakaos und iiber eine Verhii- tung dieser Wirkung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 534.— Galanos, S. Beitrage zur Kakaountersuchung. Zschr. Unter- such. Nahrungsmitt., 1924, 48: 207-11.—Griebel, C, & Casal, P. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Bestandteile der Kakaoschale. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1929, 58: 478-84.—Griebel, C, & Miermeister, A. Ueber den Schleimzellengehalt der Kakao- schalen. Ibid., 1927, 53: 227-33.—Griebel, C, & Sonntag, F. Zur mikroskopischen Bestimmung des Sehalengehaltes in Kakaowaren. Ibid., 1920, 51: 185-98—Grossfeld, J. Nach- weis und Bestimmung der Kakaoschalen in Kakao und Scho- kolade. Ibid., 249-02. ------ Weitere Versuche iiber den Nachweis der Kakaoschalen durch Abschlammung. Ibid., 52: 343-60.------ & Lindeinann, E. Entstehung von Oxal- saure durch Hydrolyse von Kakaobestandteilen. Ibid., 1934, 68: 612-31. ------ Beitrage zur Kakaountersuchung; Ge- halt des Kakaokerns an Chloriden, Calcium und Magnesium. Ibid., 1935, 69: 45-50.—Grossfeld, J., & Simmer, A. Ver- gleichende Versuche iiber den Nachweis von unzulassigen Schalenmengen in Kakao und Kakaozubereitungen. Ibid., 1928, 55: 553-9.—Hardtl, H. Zur Mikroskopie und Bewertung von Kakaowaren. Ibid., 1927, 53: 311-20—Hartel, F. Ueber Kakaokeime. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1924, 47: 264-6. ------ Vorschlage zur Erganzung beziehungsweise Abiinderung der Leitsatze fiir Beurteilung von Kakao und Ka- kaowaren. Ibid., 1925, 50: 122-35. ------ Leitsatze fur die Beurteilung von Kakao und Kakaoerzeugnissen. Zschr. Un- tersuch. Lebensmitt., 1926, 52: 80-97.—Knapp, A. W., & Coward, K. H. The vitamin D activity of cacao shell; the effect of the fermenting and drying of cacao on the vitamin D potency of cacao shell; the origin of vitamin D in cacao shell. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 2728-35.—Lecoq. R. Note sur la torrefaction du cacao. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1922, 7. ser., 26: 96-101.------Cacao et chocolat. Clinique, Par., 1931, 26: 353.—Leithe, W. Pyknometrische Fettbestimmungen in Kakao und Schokolade mit gleichzeitiger Zuckerbestimmung. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1934, 67:535-8. ------ Neue kombinierte refraktometrische Fett- und Zuckerbestimmungen in Kakao und Schokolade. Ibid., 68: 369-75.—Moir, D. D., & Hinks, E. The determination of total alkaloids in cocoa and of cocoa-matter in flour confectionery. Analyst, Lond., 1935, 60: 439-47.—Nestler, A. Abnorme Zellen im Kakaopulver. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1923, 46: 86-91.—Nottbohm, F. E., & Mayer, F. Enthalten Kakaobohnen Lecithin? Zschr. Un- tersuch. Lebensmitt., 1933, 65: 55-66.—Ohne schwarze Ameisen kein Kakao. Umschau, 1928, 32: 459.— Planl, W. Zum Nachweis der Kakaoschalen im Kakao. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt,, 1935, 70: 289-96.—Plucker, W., & Steinruck, A. Die Bestimmung des Schalengehaltes im Kakao. Ibid., 1931, 62: 364-70.------& Starck, F. Untersuchungen iiber Kakao; Nachweis von Schalen. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1925, 50: 307-15. ------ Bestimmung der Kakaoschalen. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1927, 54: 488.—Pulfer, H. Un- tersuchungen iiber die Wertigkeit des Eiweisses von Kakao und Kakaofabrikaten. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 44: 114-22. Also Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 1040.—Stahel, G. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Blutenbiologie von Kakao (Theobroma cacao L.) Verh. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1926-28,25: 2. sect., No. 6,4 pi.— Turnau, R. Zur mikroskopischen Bestimmungen des Schalen- gehaltes von Kakaopulvern. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1927, 53: 483-6.—Wagenaar, M. Beitrage zur Schalenbestim- mung in Kakao und Kakaoerzeugnissen. Ibid., 1929, 57: 525-37. CACAO butter. See also Cacao. CACAO BUTTER 3 CACHEXIA Amberger, K., & Bauch, J. Die Glyceride des Kakaofettes. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1924, 48: 371-90.—Bou- gault, J., & Schuster, G. Sur deux nouveaux glycerides ob- tenus a partir du beurre de cacao; Ta-a-palmitostearo/3-azeIaine et Ta-monopalmito-a-monost6arine; preparation, propri6tes et constitution. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1931, 8. ser., 14: 145-54.— Clemencet, N. B. La reaction de Bellier appliquee a la recherche des falsifications du beurre de cacao. Ann. falsif., Par., 1924, 17: 146-53.—Knapp, A. W., Shrewsbury & Moss, J. E. Caract6ri- sation et dosage des substituts du beurre de cacao. Ibid., 227-33.—Koehler, A. Me'thode d'examen des beurres de cacao. Ibid., 133-46.—Luning, O., & Drude, W. Zur Frage des Vor- kommens von Arachinsaure im Kakaofett. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1931, 61: 491-4.—Paschke, B. Nachweis von Fremdfett in Kakaobutter. Ibid., 1934, 68: 311-3.—Prescher, J., & Claus, R. Ueber die Priifung von Kakaofett auf Alkali und Erdalkali. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1925, 50: 429 — Ruffy, J. Recherche de la graisse de coco dans le beurre de cacao et le chocolat. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., 1926, 17: 15-9.—Schuster, G. Contribution a la recherche des falsifica- tions du beurre de cacao; la determination de l'indice d'acidite az&alque. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 197: 760-2. Also J. pharm. chim., Par., 1933, 8. ser., 18: 527-35.------ Contribution a l'Gtude de la recherche des falsifications du beurre de cacao; la determination de l'indice d'activit6 azelalque des beurres de palme et d'illipe. Ibid., 1934, 8. ser., 19: 206-9. CACAVAS, Nicolas, 1898- *Sur une vari^te' particuliere de biloculation gastrique; la distension de l'arriere-fond tuberositaire de l'estomac. 60p. 8? Par., 1926. CACERES, Julio A. *Profilaxia de la fiebre tifoidea en el ejercito argentino; vacunacion antitifica. 70p. 10 pi. 8? B. Air., E. Spinelli, 1915. CACHERA, Andre. Quelques reflexions sur la prophylaxie de la syphilis. 54p. 8? Par., 1921. CACHERA, Rene Leon, 1902- *L'acro- asphyxie; etude physio-pathologique et patho- genique. 177p. 8? Par., 1933. See also Carnot, P., Viliaret, AL, & Cachera, R. Therapeu- tique hydro-climatologique des maladies du foie et des voies biliaires. 151p. 8? Par., 1935. Also Viliaret, M., Justin- Besancon, L., & Cachera. R. Recherches experimentales sur quelques esters de la choline. 254p. 8? Par., 1934. CACHERA-MAGRAH, Edith, 1900- *L'6rysipele chez les nourrissons dans les trois premiers mois de la vie. 82p. 8? Par., 1933. CACHEXIA. See also Appetite, deficient; Geophagy; Inani- tion; Infants, Nutrition, disordered; also names of primary diseases and endocrine organs as Cancer; Hodgkin's disease; Malaria; Myxe- dema; Pituitary, Diseases; Sporotrichosis, &c. Ach, R. Kachexie und Kachexiestoffe. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1795-8.—Andrews, E.. & Bissell, A. D. Studies on acholic cachexia; the acid-base equilibrium. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 548; 32: 42; 44; 228. ------ Acholic ca- chexia; experimental studies. Arch. Surg., 1936, 32: 624-68.— Bernhardt, H. Kachexie. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1932, 29: 449-504 —Bissell, A. D. Studies on acholic cachexia; is anemia a factor? Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 546-8—Brun- schwig, A., Bissel, A. D., & Andrews, E. Studies on acholic cachexia; pathological changes. Ibid., 32: 41.—Cherviakovsky, N. J. [Treatment of cachexia with fresh brewer's yeast] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 596-600.—Cordero. A. Su di una cachessia mortale prodotta nei conigli mediante estratti di globuli rossi. Pathologica, Genova, 1934, 26: 397-405.—Curschmann, H. Zur Diagnose unklarer Kachexien. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 583-5.—Hirsch, H. Ueber die Beeinflussung kachektischer Zustande. Ibid., 1923, 19: 344.—Eldh, S. M. Un cas de cachexie pigmentaire. Acta med. scand., 1928, 69: 417-24.— Heller, E. Todlich verlaufende Kachexie ohne ein spezifisches Organleiden und ohne charakteristische Veranderung der inner- sekretorischen Driisen. Zbl. Chir., 1929, 56: 885-9.—Jeffries, L. M. The treatment of cases of terminal cachexia. Practi- tioner, Lond., 1926, 117: 43-51.—Maignon, F. Explication de Taction bienfaisante des aliments gras dans les maladies cachec- tisantes. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 108: 1245. ------ Role des graisses dans l'utilisation des protSines; explication de Taction bienfaisante des aliments gras dans les maladies cachectisantes. Presse mid., 1933, 41: 625-7.— Mariconda, G. Piodermite ectimatosa cronica mediatoracica in sogetto cachettico. Arch, ital derm., 1934, 10: 479.— Pennetti, G. Ricerche sperimentali sulla cachessia acolica. Clin. med. ital., 1931, 62: 230-53.—Quaglia-Senta, A., & Fiorio, C. Magrezza e dimagramento; cura con catalizzatori anabolici. Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: 195-8.—Quinones. J. F. Papel de las grasas en la utilization de las proteinas; explicaci6n de la accion bienhechora de los alimentos grasps en las enfermedades caquectizantes. Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1933,59:429-32.—Rappoport, A. E. Ueber postmortale Alkalescenz der Organe bei Kachexie des Menschen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 99: 537-46.—Roch, M., & Katzenelbogen, S. La pigmentation des cachectiques et 1 'dpreuve de la pigmentation provoqu6e. Rev. mid. Suisse rom., 1925,45:065-72.—Schweit- zer, A. Zur Therapie der Aniimie und der sekundiiren (post- malarischenundpostoperativen) Kachexien. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935,85:727-9.—Stroeb. Caquexia. Dfamed.,B.Air., 1935,7: 1150.—Suda, J. A contribution to cachexia. Bull. Nav. M. Ass. Japan, 1928, 17: No. 5, 2.—Takasu, M. Ueber die acholische Kachexie. Fukuoka acta med., 1929, 22: 97-9. ------ Experimentelle Studien iiber die acholische Kachexie. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 224: 240-65.—Weiss, A. Un syn- drome special \ii a la cachexie; contractures musculaires avec attitude en flexion des membres et gangrene des orteils sans Ifeions arte>ielles, musculaires ou nerveuses. Bull, mfid., Par., 1922, 36: 745-8.—Westhues. Zur Gasbehandlung ka- chektischer Krankheitszustande. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 152: 47-9. CACHIN, Marcel, 1907- *Recherches comparatives sur l'excretion biliaire du cholesterol et de l'acide cholalique. 115p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1936. CACHOUX, Albert, 1879-1925. Martin, A. Necrologie. Sem. hop. Paris, 1925, 2: 169. CACODYLIC acid. See Arsenicals, Aliphatic series. CACOSMIA. See also Smell, Disorders. Bekhterev, V. [A peculiar psychosis, being developed in consequence of chronic disease of the olfactory organ (paros- mophrenia)] Obozr. psikh. nevr., 1906, 11: 102-13.—Brock, S. Two unusual cases of parosmia. Med. Clin. N. America, 1929, 13: 667.—Grazzi, V. Un caso piuttosto raro di parosmia s;uarito colla cura locale e generale. Boll. mal. orecchio, 1928, 46: 01-0.—Iterson, C. J. A. van [Subjective cacosmia] Ge- neesk. gids, 1930, 8: 705-7.—Kenneth, J. H. Note on the classification of pathosmia. J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1928, 43: 410.—Meyer, J. Traitement de la cacosmie d'origine digestive par la respiration diaphragmatique et par la propulsion du niaxillaire infe>ieur. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1926, 24: 236-9.—Sternberg, H. Zur Bekiimpfung von Parosmien (Kakosmien) durch intravenose Injektionen von Geruchsemp- Sndung erzeugenden Substanzen; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1931, 65: 171. CACTACEAE. See also Anhalonium; Cactus [3. ser.] Cereus [3. ser.] Britton, N. L., & Rose, J. N. The Cactaceae; descriptions and illustrations of plants of the cactus family, v.3. 255p. 4? Wash., 1922. Gahan, A. B. Four new species of Chalcidoi- dea parasitic on cactus insects, p.481-6. 8? Wash., 1936. Forms No. 2995, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. Gravis, A. Observations anatomiques et ethologiques sur les cactacees et les lemnacees. 70p. 4? Brux., 1935-36. Mem. Acad. Belgique, 1935-36, 14: Johnson, D. S. The fruit of Opuntia fulgada; a study of perennation and proliferation in the fruits of certain Cactaceae. 62p. 8? Wash., 1918. Johnson, D. S. The perennation and multiplication of the fruits of certain opuntias. Science, 1915, n. ser., 42: 878.— K-irk, J. B. Note on the destruction of prickly pear (Opuntia monocantha) in Mauritius by treatment with arsenite of soda. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1927-28, 21: 421. ---- Pharmacology. See also Anhalonium. Beccari, E. Farmacognosia del peyotl; farmacognosia bota- nica. Arch. farm, sper., Roma, 1936, 61: 97-120. ------ Farmacognosia del peyotl; farmacognosia microscopica e chi- mica. Ibid., 161-85.—Betts, T. F. Cactus grandiflorus. Eclect. M. J., 1936, 96: 156-8.—Cawslon, F. G. Some obser- vations on Opuntia used as a larvicide. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1936, 39: 137.—De Lille, J. Contribuci6n al conoci- miento de la accion del sulfato de pevotina sobre el intestino aislado de Cuy. An. Inst, biol., Mex., 1935, 6: 89-94.—Due, C. SulT azione del peyotl. Osp. maggiore Novara, 1935, 13: 623-5.—Glass, E. Klinisch-experimenteller Beitrag zu den Verletzungen durch Kakteenstacheln. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 145: 658-62.—Hauffe, G. Gegen die toxische Wirkung der Kakteenstacheln. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 619.—Leech, CACTACEAE 4 CADAVER C. B. Cactina pillets. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 19G: 394.— Lloyd, J. T. Cactus; the drug, its home in the mountains of Mexico. Am. Druggist, 1925, 73: No. 2, 11-3. Also Eclect. M. J., 1925, 85: 55-60. ------ History of cactus in medi- cine. Nat. Eclect. M. Ass. Q., 1934-35, 26: 161-3.—Lowy, J. Ueber eine lokale Toxikose nach Verletzung mit Kakteen- stacheln. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 290.—Maldonado, A. Goma de tuna. Fac. med. lab. farm., Lima, 1921, fasc. 2, 144-6, pi.—Olufsen. Kaktorubin, ein neuer Pflanzenfarbstoff. Mikrokosmos, Stuttg., 1927-28, 21: 221.—Reti, L. Sur les alcaloides de la cactacee Trichocercus candicans (Br. et Rose) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 811-4.—Roca, J. Estudio qui- mico del peyote. An. Inst, biol., Mex., 1930, 1: 281-91 — Rouhier, A., Sur la piante qui fait les yeux emerveillfis: les fetes du peyotl. Aesculape, Par., 1927, 17: n. ser., 41-6.— Webster, H. T. Cactus grandiflorus. Eclect. M. J., 1928, 88: 510-4. CACUMEN. See Cerebellum. CADARIO Balcazar, Bernardo. *Hiperbili- rrubinemia provocada y su importancia como prueba en la insuficiencia hepatica esplenocon- traccion [Chile] 109p. 8? Santiago, 1930. CADARS, Pierre, 1908- Contribution a I'etude des rapports entre l'erytheme annulaire centrifuge et la maladie de Duhring-Brocq. 59p. 8? Par., 1931. CADARSO, Alexandre Rodriguez, 1887-1933. Vilhena, H. de [Obituary] Med. contemp., Lisb., 1935, 53: 3-13. CADAVER. See also Anatomy; Autopsy; Death; Pathology; also names of types of violent death. Blum, D. M. Survey (A) of the law concerning dead human bodies. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1931, 21: 563-7.—Brosnan, L. J. Rights and liabilities in connection with bodies of deceased persons. N. York State J. M., 1932, 32: 350.— Neves, A. Le masque du cadavre. Bruxelles mid., 1930-31, 11: 932-42. Also Med. contemp., Lisb., 1930, 48: 247-55.— Schultz. O. T. The law of the dead human body. Arch. Path., Chic, 1930, 9: 1220-41. ---- Bacteriology and mycology. Gehrich, R. *Ueber bakteriologische Blutun- tersuchung an Kinderleichen (aus der Gottinger Kinderklinik) 25p. 8? Gott., 1919. Jacobsthal, E. Bakteriologie und Serologie am Leichentisch. p.967-1092. 8? Berl., 1935. Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) 1935, 8. Abt., Teil 1. Aschoff, L. Die Bakterioskopie an der Leiche. Arch. Hyg.. Munch., 1930, 103: 1-9—Balen, J., & Cartana Castella, P. Temps d'apparition de Tinfection colibacillaire post mor- tem dans le foie des rats. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, liO: 732.— Barbanti, E. La resistenza di alcuni microrganismi patogeni nei cadaveri conservati con soluzioni disinfettanti. Boll. 1st. sieroter. milan., 1927, 6: 281-6.—Bianchini, G. I miceti del cadavere umano. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1923-24, 9. ser., 15: 173-205. ------ Applicazioni medico-legali della mico- logia cadaverica alia cronologia della morte. Ibid. (1925) 1926, 9. ser., 17: 253-8. ------& Manfrini, G. P. La mico- logia del cadavere umano nei rispetti della cronologia della morte e delle trasformazioni tanatologiche. Ibid., 1924-25, 9. ser., 16: 335-51.—Burn, C. G. A study of the bacterial flora of organs and body-fluids at necropsies. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 206-9. ------ Experimental studies of postmortem bacterial invasion in animals. J. Infect. Dis., 1934, 54: 388-94. ------ Postmortem bacteriology. Ibid., 395-403.—De Petri, M. Sulla vitalita di alcuni micror- ganismi patogeni inoculati nelle vene dei cadaveri. Boll. 1st. sieroter. milan., 1927, 6: 336-40.—Fiorito, G. Sulla virulenza di alcuni germi nel cadavere. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1924, 1: 37-45. Also Riforma med., 1924, 40: 270-3.—Fraenkel, E. Bakteriologie am Sektionstisch. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1635-7.—Giordano, A. S., & Barnes, A. R. Studies in postmortem bacteriology; value and importance of cultures made postmortem. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1921-22, 7: 538-46.— Jatsentkovskaya, E. [Cadavera as transmitters of infection] Beloruss. med. misl, 1924-25, 2: 6-9; 76-97.—Kathe & Schade. Die bakteriologischen Untersuchungen nach den Bestimmungen der neuen Sektionsvorschriften, besonders bei Verdacht auf Fleischvergiftung. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1923, 36: 93-7.— Massari, G. Contributo alia micologia cadaverica. Zacchia, 1926, 5: 111-5.—Menesini, G. Contributo alio studio della micologia cadaverica. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1936, 56: suppl., 378-86.—Mrugowsky, J. Bakteriologische Untersu- chungen an Anatomie-Leichen. Zschr. Hyg., 1934, 116: 602-10. ------ Ueber den Einfluss von Desinfektions- fliissigkeiten auf Bakterien in Anatomie-Leichen. Anat. Anz., 1935, 80: 205-17.—Nauck, E. T. Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit Mrugowskys: iiber den Einfluss von Desinfektionsfliissigkeiten auf Bakterien in Anatomie-Leichen. Ibid., 1935-36, 81: 55-9.—Palmieri, V. M. Resistenza dei germi patogeni alia putrefazione e reazioni biologiche nei cadaveri. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1930, 11: 648-53.—Popper, H., Bodart, F., & Schind- ler, W. Zur Tuberkelbacillenziichtung aus dem Leichenblut. Virchows Arch., 1932, 285: 789-802.—Rassfeld, L. Bakterio- logische Leichenblutuntersuchungen mit besonderer Beriick- sichtigung der obligaten Anaerobier. Zschr. Hyg., 1921, 93: 393-406.—Reis, J. Conservation de la Pasteurella avicida sur des cadavres en decomposition. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 648.—Romanese, R., & Tore, T. Contributo alio studio dei fenomeni cadaverici; ricerca ed isolamento dei germi anaerobi nei primi periodi dopo la morte. Gior. batt. immun., 1927, 2: 321-57.—Schwarz, F. Ueber histologisch-bakteriologische Befunde an den Organen einer exhumierten Leiche. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 996-8.—Truffi. G. Sviluppo di germi patogeni su tessuti morti. Atti Congr. naz. microb., 1931, 476-84. Also Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb.. 1931, 3: 557-64.------ II metodo di coltivazione di germi patogeni su tessuti morti. Boll. 1st. sieroter. milan., 1933, 12: 444-75.— Werkgartner, A. Bestimmung der Todeszeit aus dem Pflanzen- wuchs an der Leichenfundstelle. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., 1929, 9: 47-55. ---- Blood and body fluids. See also Blood group. Abotjl Ezz, Y. *Etude sur le taux des chlo- rures dans les humeurs du cadavre. 41p. 8? Geneve, 1934. Adrianov, A. D. [Die Feststellung der Blutfiillung der Herzhohlen an verwesten Leichen] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1930, No. 14, 67-9.—Barison. F. Misure idrostatiche sul liquido cefalo-rachidiano nel cadavere. Gior. psichiat., 1931, 59: 156. ------ Risultati di misurazioni idrostatiche sul liquido cefalo-rachidiano del cadavere. Ibid., 1933, 61: 277-93. Also Riv. sper. freniat., 1934, 58: 1139.—Boyd, W. C. & Boyd. L. G. An attempt to determine the blood groups of mummies, Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 671.—Brandes, K. Liquorverhaltnisse an der Leiche und Hirnschwellung. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1927, 35: 274-301.—Dvijkov, P. P. [Morphology of agonal and post-mortem blood] Mosk. med. J., 1926, 6: No. 9, 4-12. Also Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1927-28, 35: 249-56.— Eidlin, L. M. [Leukocytes in the blood of cadaver] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1928, 61-9.—Eisenmenger, R. Kunstlicher Blutkreislauf in der Leiche. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 755.—Inouye, T. Der Restkohlenstoff- und Reststickstoff- gehalt des Blutes des Ertrunkenen. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1935, 25: 491-503.—Lande, P.. & Derviilee, P. Interet n 6dico-legal de I'examen du sang des cadavres. Rev. med. fr., 1933, 14: 125-45.—Liitzeler, H., & Dormanns, E. A. Blutgruppen- studien an der Leiche. Krankheitsforschung, 1929, 7: 144— 62.—Matson, G. A. A procedure for the serological determina- tion of blood-relationship of ancient and modern peoples, with special reference to the American Indians; blood-grouping of mummies. J. Immun., Bait., 1936, 30: 459-70.—Palmieri, V. M. Ricerche sierologiche nei cadaveri. Gior. batt. immun., 1927, 2: 210-24. •------• La resistenza delle proprieta grup- pospecifiche alia putrefazione. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930, 50: suppl., 1164-8. ------ Sulla panagglutinazione putre- fattiva e sulle variazioni quantitative delle earatteristiche gruppospecifiche nei cadaveri. Atti. Congr. naz. microb., 1931, 470-6. Also Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1931, 3: 588-94. ------ Die Blutgruppenbestimmung an der Leiche. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1931-32, 446-70.—Ponsold, A. Die Feststellung der zu Lebzeiten eingetretenen Eindickung und Verdunnung des Blutes an der Leiche mittels Hamatokrit- bestimmungen am flussig gebliebenen Blut der rechten Herz- hiilfte. Ibid., 1936, 26: 225-34.—Rizzatti. E. Formol-gelifi- cazione e refrattometria del siero di cadavere. Arch. farm. sper., Roma, 1924, 38: 154-63.—Rudnew, G. P., & Schurpe, O. I. Zur Frage iiber die morphologischen Veranderungen des Blutes nach dem Tode. Virchows Arch., 1930-31, 279: 401- 35.—Schabad, L. Ueber die Blutfiillung der Aorta und der Arterien an der Leiche. Ibid., 1927, 264: 424-34.—Schott, E. D. Einige Worte iiber die Technik der Blutgruppen- bestimmung an bei Blutuberfuhrung gestorbenen Personen. Acta med. scand., 1934, suppl. 59. 205-11.—Strassmann, G. Die" Blutgruppenbestimmung an der Leiche. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1933, 21: 168-83.—Siimegi, I., & Findeisen, L. [Postmortem physico-chemical changes in the cerebrospinal fluid] Magy. orv. arch., 1930, 31: 464-7. Also Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1931, 41: 431.—Tagami. K. Ueber die Veranderun- gen der Blutzellen in der Leiche. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 142-7, 3 pi.------Die morphologischen Veranderungen der Leukozyten. Ibid., 1930, 20: 439-42. ------ Die Veranderungen der Erythrocytes Ibid., 1931, 21: 530-4.—; Tavernari, A. Sulle reazioni di Wassermann e di Meinicke nei sieri di cadaveri. Arch. ital. derm., 1933-34, 10: 393-407. ---- Chemistry. See also Adipocere. Matjrer, L. *Reststickstoffbestimmung im Leichenblut und deren forensische Bedeutung. 36p. 8? [Zur., 1929] CADAVER 5 CADAVER Alferov [Determination of quantity of alcohol in the blood of a cadaver] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1928, 85.—Autenrieth. W. Ueber den Nachweis von Blausaure in einer exhumierten Leiche und die relativ grosse Bestandigkeit der Blausaure bei der Faulnis. Ber. Deut. pharm. Ges., 1910, 20: 432-46 — Bach, I.. & Lusztig, L. [Lipase content of serum and cerebro- spinal fluid of cadavers] Magy. orv. arch., 1931, 32: 301-13.— Barnes, W. H. Browne's Hydriotaphia, with a reference to adipocere. Isis, Bruges, 1934, 20: 337-43.—Barral, E. Forma- tion rapide de gras de cadavre dans la putrefaction cadav6- rique. Ann. med. leg., 1927, 7: 597.—Bruning, A. Ueber den Nachweis und das Verhalten des Formaldehyds in Leichen-., teilen. Ber. Deut. pharm. Ges., 1923, 33: 99-103. ------ & Kraft, B. Beitrage zum Nachweis von Pflanzengiften und Arzneimitteln in alteren Leichenteilen. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1927, 265: 106-9.—Dalla Volta, A. La reazione cloroemoglo- binica nei tessuti del cadavere. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 37-40.—Feldmann, I. [Arsenic, bismuth, and iodine in fresh cadavera] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 184-7.—Goy, S., & Wende, E. Ueber zwei Leichenwachsuntersuchungen. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1922, 131: 8-12.—Inouye, T. Ueber die Todes- zeitbestimmung; der Restkohlenstoff- und Reststickstoffgehalt des Muskels und ihre postmortale Veriinderung. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1934, 23: 241-54.—Jacoby, F. Chemische Unter- suchungen am Leichenblut; ein Beitrag zur Blutgerinnungs- und Thrombosefrage. Virchows Arch., 1929-30, 274: 392- 424.—Jesser, H., & Schrempf, A. Arsengehalt in Leichen- aschen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 278-83.— Kernbach, M., Fisi, V., & Berariu. Recherches histo^chimiques sur les substances graisseuses pendant la putrefaction. Ann. med. leg., 1927, 7: 598-604.—Kipper. Ueber den Nachweis des Formaldehyds in Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923, 3: 154-61.—Kisch, F., jr. Zur Erkenntnis des postmortalen Muskelglykogenschwundes. Verh. Kongr. inn. Med., 1906, 23: 746-50.—Knack, A. V. Beitrag zum Alkoholnachweis an der Leiche. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923-24, 3: 557 — Laet, M. de. Recherches sur les modifications du pH dans Thumeur aqueuse chez le cadavre humain. Ann. mid. lig., 1926, 6: 497-504.—Lippich, F. Leiehenverbrennung und foren- sischer Giftnachweis; die Sterilisierung der Leichenteile. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1922, 1: 268-83.—Magnanimi, R. Le proprieta osmotiche dei muscoli dopo la morte. Studi sassaresi, 1906, 4: suppl. 3, 1-25.—Mangili, C. Contributo alia isto- chimica della putrefazione in ordine al problema della crono- logia della morte. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1928, 48: 892- 902.—Meige, H. Quelques images de putr6fi6s. Aesculape, Par., 1933, n. ser., 23: 172-81.—Ottolenghi, S. II glicogeno dei muscoli in rapporto alia putrefazione. Atti Soc. med. leg. Roma, 1909, 2: 123.—Reiss, P., & Simonin, C. Les variations post-mortem du pa des tissus. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 306-8.—Reutter, L. Analyse de la resin carthaginoise C, provenant d'un sarcophage phgnicien. Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1914, 13: 201-6.—Royo-Vil!anova Morales, R. El pH cadave- rico en el diagn6stico de la muerte real. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1933, 16: 433-44.—Sehrt, E. Die Fermentwirkung des 3,000- jiihrigen Mumienmuskels (Pracipitinreaktion, Glykolyse, At- mungsferment) Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 143: 35-45. Also Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1177.— Selmi. F. Alcaloidi venefici e sostanza amiloide dalT albumina in putrefazione. Atti Accad. Lin ei, 1878-79, 4: 75-88.—Straetz, R. Die post- mortale Reaktion der Muskulatur bei den Schlachttieren. Internat. Arch. vet. Med., Magdeb., 1908-9, 1: 3-48 — Venturoli, G. Alcune ricerche sul comportamento dei ferro- cianuri solubili nella putrefazione delle sostanze organiche. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930, 50: suppl., 1624-6.—Weimann, W. Zum Nachweis des Kohlenoxyds in exhumierten Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1931, 17: 48-50.—Wuhrmann, F. Reststickstoff und Xanthoproteinreaktion im Agonal- und Leichenblut. Zschr. klin. Med., 1934, 127: 499-513. ---- Conservation. See also Anatomy, Methods; Embalming; Pathology, Methods. Baglioni, S. Sulla conservazione di organi viscerali di mummia egiziana. Bull. Accad. med. Roma, 1933, 59: 127- 32.—Foltz, P. Su un modello di impianto frigorifero per la conservazione e Tesposizione dei cadaveri. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 481-4.—Jannoni-Sebastianini, G. IJ1- teriori ricerche sulT influenza del congelamento nelT autolisi asettica post-mortale. Zacchia, 1930, 9: 73-9.—Joly, R. de. La speleblogie et Thygilne. Ann. hyg., Par., 1933, n. ser., 11: 201-8.—Kellner, C. E. A new formula for injecting cadavers. Anat. Rec, 1934, 59: 393.—Killermann, S. Behandlung einer Leiche auf einem Pilgerschiffe im Jahre 1483. Sudhoffs Arch., 1933, 26: 82-4.—Parenti, G. C. Un nuovo liquido conservative e deodorante per il materiale anatomico. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1936, 7: 585-9.—Pietri, M. Methode de conservation et d'embaumement des cadavres par simple penetration de gaz antiputrides dans Torganisme et sans introduction d'aucun liquide dans les vaisseaux sanguins. Ann. mid. leg., 1930, 10: 578-81.—Schmidt, W. A. Chemische und biologische Unter- suchungen von agyptischem Mumienmaterial nebst Betrach- tungen iiber das Einbalsamierungsverfahren der alten Aegypter. Zschr. allg. Physiol., 1907, 7: 369-92.—Tschermak, A. Beitrag zur Konservierungsweise und Rassendiagnostik agyptischer Mumien. Med. Klin., Bed., 1929, 25: 1588. ---- Decomposition [and putrefaction] See also Bone, Decomposition; Death, Diag- nosis; Putrefaction. Leonard, R. Contribution a I'etude de quelques signes de la mort. 32p. 8? Par., 1922. Sache [E. P.] A. *Untersuchungen iiber das Erloschen von Korneareflex, Hautreflex, Atmung, Herzschlag und iiber den Verlauf der Rektaltem- peratur bei gcschlachteten Tieren. 42p. 8? Lpz., 1930. Berg. Eigenartige Anordnung von Totenflecken. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1927-28, 11: 317-9.—Bettmann. Veranderungen der Hautfelderung an der Leiche. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 90: 161-6.— Bonciu, C. [Cadaveric changes] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1936, 25: 189-202.—Brites, G. Sur le refroidissement cadav6rique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 165.—Dave, I. S. Delayed putrefaction after burial; a case of medico-legal interest. Ind. M. Gaz., 1928, 63: 394.—Fon- taine, R., & Roussel. J. M. Sur un cas de putrefaction rapide. Union med. Canada, 1933, 62: 439— Gandolfo, S. I fenomeni di sopravvivenza nei tessuti del cadavere. Atti Accad. fisiocrit. Siena, 1922-24, 9. ser., 14: 445-64, pi.—Hildebrand, H. Die Leichenerscheinungen. Arch. Krim., 1928, 82: 1-23.— Holzer, F. J. Ueber Eigentiimlichkeiten beim Rotwerden der Totenflecke. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1934, 47: 65-72.—Janko- vich, L. Die Gasbildung im Leichenherzen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1925, 6: 379.—Lattes, L. Sulle ecchimosi ipostatiche. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1936, 56: suppl., 297-301.—Lepeschkin, W. W. The thermic effect of death and hemolysis. Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 95: 473-80. Also repr. Also J. Gen. Physiol., 1928-29, 12: 345-53.—Martin, E., & Lapforgue. Pathogenie de la tache verte abdominale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1909, 67: 757.—Nippe. Studien iiber Leichen- zersetzung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923, 3: 58-71.— Ossipova-Raisskaya, I. P., & Raissky, M. I. [Characteristics of discoloration spots on cadavera] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1928, 79-82.—Papilian, V. [Muscular movements produced after death in white rats] Cluj. med., 1930, 11: 234.—Pelle- grini, R. Importanza dei movimenti attivi delle pareti vasali per la migrazione del sangue nel cadavere e per la formazione delle ipostasi. Pathologica, Genpva, 1922, 14: 16-22.— Pfeiffer, E. Au sujet de la formation de la toile glaireuse de la cornee des yeux des cadavres. Ann. mid. lis., 1935, 15: 774-7.—Puppe, G. Die gerichtsarztliche Bedeutung der pathologischen Leichenzersetzung. Vjschr. gerichtl. Med., 1921, 3. F., 61: 166-71.—Salsbury, C. R., & Melvin, G. S. Ophthalmoscopic signs of death. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 1249- 51.—Sein, A. S. La transformaci6n cadaverica. Rev. As. med. argent., 1936, 50: 1395-8. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 2, 1311-3.—Shkavera, G. [Postmortem functional modi- fications of tissues of isolated organs] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1924, 24: 271-8.—Staemmler, M. Eigentiimliche HautveriinderunT gen, beim Auftauen einer gefrorencn Leiche entstanden. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 89: 975-8.—Strassmann, G. Bei- trage zum Kapitel der forensisch wichtigen Leichenerschei- nungen. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., 1922, 5: 157-88. ------ Ueber Leichenveranderungen, autolytische, Faulnis- und Verwesungsvorgange. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923-24, 3: 359-71.—Strzyzowski, C. Sur la nature des granulations blanchatres apparaissant a la surface ou dans Tinterieur des organes chez des cadavres. Presse med., 1925, 33: 353.— Vroblevsky, P. M. [Definition of age in decomposed corpses] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1928, 69-74.—Walcher, K. Studien iiber die Leichenfaulnis mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Histologie derselben; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zbl. allg. Path., 1927, 39: 1-5. ---- Decomposition: Environmental factors. See also Cemetery; Drowning. Anschutz, H. M. *Histologische Untersu- chungen an einer Moorleiche. 23p. 8? Kiel, 1933. Bratjn, F. *Zeitbestimmungen an Wasser- leichen aus Veranderungen an ihrer Korperober- flache. 64p. 8? Ziir., 1924. Tunkel, P. *Erscheinungen an Wasserleichen (mit Berucksichtigung von 20 Sektionsprotokol- len des gerichtsarztlichen Institutes zu Berlin) [Berlin] 27p. 8? Charlottenb., 1926. Aichel. Ueber Moorleichen, nebst Mitteilung eines neuen Falles (2K'Jahriges Madchen von Rost in Dithmarschen) Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1927, 2: 57-73.—Berg. Ueber die Rheinleichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1927-28, 11: 278- 87.—Chavigny. Etude medico-legale sur la submersion, le charriage et le surnatation des cadavres dans les cours d'eau, les canaux, les lacs et la mer. Strasbourg med., 1926, 84: pt 1, 393-449.—Cioban, V. Ein Beitrag zum Studium der Verande- rungen der Haut an Wasserleichen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1923, 73: 1947-50.—Gabriel, M. Die bisherigen Ergebnisse der Moorleichenforschung und Mitteilung eines neuen' Fundes CADAVER 6 CADAVER einer Moorleiche. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1930, 15: 226-38.—Maggiorani, C. Sulle Mummie di Ferentillo; notizie accompagnate dalT analisi chimica della terra di quel cemetero, dal chimico V. Latini. Atti Accad. Lincei, 1860, 15: 264-74 ---- Decomposition: Histology. Ballotta, F. Applicazioni tanatologiche della notevole resistenza del tessuto reticolare dei polmoni di neonato di fronte ai fenomeni putrefattivi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 128-31.—Forti, C. Sulle manifestazioni vitali e sulie successive alterazioni dei corpuscoli biarichi del midollo osseo del cadavere. Ibid., 1929, 4: 1012-5.—Geill, T. Mikrosko- pische Untersuchung von Organen einen exhumierten Leiche. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., Wien, 1924, 6: 10-7.—Giacanelli, V. U. Le alterazioni cadaveriche delle neurofibrille studiate col me- todo di Bielschowskj. Pathologica, Genova, 1927, 19: 328-35 — Heller, J. Mikroskopische Demonstration der Haut des Mam- mut, aegyptischer und peruanischer Mumien. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1914, 51: 1291.—Kernbach, M., Fizi, V., & Berariu, D. [Histo-chemical researches on putrefaction: new way of de- termining time of death] Cluj. med., 1927, 8: 378-80.— Lambertini, G. Alterazioni cadaveriche della neurorete del Donaggio negli elementi nervosi spinali di feti umani, ed altera- zioni sperimcntali della neurorete negli elementi nervosi spinali di feti di mammiferi. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930, 50: suppl., 1189-209. Also repr. ------ SulT esteso limite di resistenza della neurorete del Donaggio alia lisi cadaverica nei feti umani e nelT uomo adulto. Boll. Soc ital. biol. spor., 1931, 6: 1079-84.—Mackie, F. P. The microscopical changes occurring in organs after death. Ind. J. M. Res., 1928-29, 16: 827-30, 3 pi.—Minovici, N., Kernbach, M., & Cototiu, C. [Criticism of histological and histochemical studies on putre- faction in relation of determining the time of death] Cluj. med., 1930, 11: 1-10, ch., pi. Also Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1929, 14: 383-400.—Morosow, B. D. Zur Physiologie und Histologic des mumifizierten Kaninchenohrs. Virchows Arch., 1929, 272: 1-16.—Rondinini, R. Resistenza della neurorete del Donaggio nei mammiferi adulti in condizioni patologiche sperimentali di fronte all' azione della putrefazione cadaverica. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 123-7.—Schneider, P. Eine seltene, bisher nicht beschriebene Leichenerscheinung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1931-32, 18: 325-9.—Simandl, I. A contribution to the histology of the skin and of the muscle of an Egyptian mummy. Anthropologic, Praha, 1928, 6: 56-60, pi.—Siracusa, V. Identificazione istologica di organi putrefatti normali e con processi patologici. Arch, antrop, crim.. Tor., 1930, 50: suppl., 1171-88.—Slrassmann, G. Mikroskopische Untersuchungen an exhumierten und ver- westen Organen. Vjschr. gerichtl. Med., 1921, 3. F., 62: 131-44.—Walcher, K. Studien iiber die Leichcnfaulnis mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Histologic derselben. Vir- chows Arch., 1928, 268: 17-180.—Weimann, W. Histologische Hirnbefunde bei Exhumierungen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1927-28, 11: 388-95.—Williams, H. U. Gross and microscopic anatomy of two Peruvian mummies. Arch. Path., Chic, 1927, 4: 26-33. Also repr. ---- Destruction. See also Burns; Cadaver, Mutilation. Merkel, H. Diagnostisehe Feststellungsmoglichkeiten bei verbrannten und verkohlten menschlichen Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1931-32, 18: 232-49.—Obligio, J. R., Cattaneo, L., & Carboneschi, C. L. Destrucci6n cadaverica por dcido sulfurico. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1935, 49: 567-74. Also Rev. med. Rosario, 1935, 9: No. 82, 1-8. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 1, 331-5. ---- Disposal. See also Animals, dead: Disposal; Burial; Cremation; Cemetery. Hamel, C. Regies en vigeur clans divers pays en ce qui concerne le transport des corps apres deces (notamment au point de vue des transports internationaux) 1115p. 8? Par., 1932. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1932, 24: suppl. Weinmann, G. H. A survey of the law con- cerning dead human bodies, p.5-199. 8? Wash., 1929. Bull. U. S. Nat. Res. Counc, 1929, 73: Beschaffcnheit (Die) der zur Beforderung von Leichen auf dem Landwege verwendeten Fahrzeuge. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1931, 34: 781-808.— Hayne, 3. A. Committee on transporta- tion of the dead. Proc Conf. Health Author. N. America, 1934, 49: 140.—Hutton, J. H. The disposal of the dead at Wakching. Man, Lond., 1927, 27: 61-7.—Jones, P. H. The problem of the disposition of the dead in crowded areas. J. State M., Lond., 1935, 43: 112-5.—Kroeber, A. L. Disposal of the dead. Am. Anthrop., 1927, 29: 308-15.—Madia, E. Sulla constatazione dei decessi e la conservazione delle salme a bordo delle navi in lunga navigazione. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1925, 1: 272-82.— Moegle. Neuzeitliche Verwertung von Tierleichen und tieri- schen Abfiillen. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1936, 44: 65-9.— Unschadliche Beseitigung von Tierkorpern und Tierkorper- teilen. Reichsgesundhbl., 1936, 11: 146. ---- Examination. See also Autopsy; Cadaver, Forensic aspects; Death, Diagnosis; also names of types of violent death. Moodie, R. L. Roentgenologic studies of Egyptian and Peruvian mummies. 66p. fol. Chic, 1931. Forms v.3 of Anthrop. Mem. Field Mus. Natur. Hist. Andrews, C. On progress; and mummies. J. Rontg. Soc, Lond., 1920, 16: 59.—Bettmann, S. Leichen-Dermatogramme. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1930, 92: 27-33.—Dalia Volta, A. Nuovi aspetti del problema dell' esame istologico degli organi in avanzata putrefazione od alterati da fenomeni cadaverici speciali. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1936, 56: suppl., 210-6, 3 pi.—Derry, D. E. Die Untersuchung der Mumie des Tut-ench-Amun. Umschau, 1927, 31: 480-3.— Dyrenfurth, F. Ueber neue Instrument* zur Messung und Bestimmung von Leichenherzgasen, ihre Anwendung und Anwendungsergebnisse am Tier. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926-27, 9: 459-63.—Eising, E. H. Radiograph of mummified foot. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1907, 72: 817.—Haberda, A. Die Totenbeschau. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: [Sonderbeil.] 1-12.—Hasenfeld, A. [Post-mortem electrocardiograms] Gyo- gyaszat, 1932, 72: 111.—Honeij, J. A. Postmortem radiog- raphy. Boston M. & S. J., 1922, 187: 545.— Martin, P. E., & Badr-el-Pin. L'ultropak en m6decine legale. Echo mid. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 206.—Matiegkova, L. [Investigation of Egyptian mummies] Anthropologie, Praha, 1929, 7: No. 1-2, 237-51.—Parisot, P., & Morin. Confusion possible a un examen superficiel entre les debris d'animaux et les restes de fcetus ou de jeunes enfants. Ann. mid. leg., 1922, 2: 302-4.— Poetter. Zur Feststellung und Statistik der Tadesursachen; geniigt die heute ausgefiihrte. Leichenschau? Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1879.—Puppe. Die neuen Vorschriften iiber daa Verfahren der Gerichtsarzte bei gerichtlichen Untersuchungen menschlicher Leichen vom 31. Mai 1922. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1922, 35: 467-79.—Salomon, F. Rontgenbild eines peruani- schen Mumienteils. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1921, 28: 309, pi.—Saltyko.v, S. Zur Technik der anthropometrischen Untersuchungen an der Leiche. Zbl. allg. Path., 1928-29, 44: 338-44.—Schnorr, G. Die Forderungen der Thanatologie an die moderne Leichenuntersuchungsmethodik. Virchows Arch., 1927, 264: 19-30 [Bemerkungen von O. Lubarsch] 299.—Uhlenhuth, P., & Weidanz, O. Die biologischen Metho- den im Dienste der anthropologischen Forschung mit beson- derer Berucksichtigung dor Untersuchung von iigyptischem Mumienmaterial und von Mumien aus dern Bleikeller im Bremer Dom. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1914, 18: 671-716.— Ungar, E. Die Magendarmprobe und die Vorschriften iiber das Verfahren der Gerichtsarzte bei gerichtlicher Untersuchung menschlicher Leichen vom 31. Mai 1922. Zschr. Med- beamte, 1922, 35: 523-5.—Williams, H. U. The examination of the bodies of mummies by laboratory methods. J. Techn. Meth., Toronto, 1929, No. 12, 25-8. ---- Exhumation. See Exhumation. ---- Fauna. Alessandrini, G. SulT importanza degli insetti nella distru- zione dei cadaveri. Ann. igiene, 1927, 37: 497-514. -----& Sette, N. Contributo alio studio della fauna cadaverica e rapporto di essa con Toooca della morte. Zacchia, 1926, 5: 88-103.—Hauser, G. Ein Beitrag zum Madenfrass an menschli- chen Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 7: 179-92.— Kishigami, S. Influence of larvae of flies on postmortem degeneration and its nature. Japan M. World, 1926, 6: 199; 232.—Meixner, K. Leichenzerstorung durch Fliegenmaden. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1922, 35: 407-13.—Merkel, H. Die Bedeutung der Art der Totung fiir die Leichenzerstorung durch Madenfrass. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1925, 5: 39-44.— Pietrusky, F., & Leo, A. Aasfresser und ihre gerichtsarztliche Bedeutung. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1929, 21: 16; 40.—Porta, C. F. Contributo alio studio dei fenomeni cadaverici; Tazione della microfauna cadaverica terrestre nella decomposizione del cadavere. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1929, 49: 3-55.----- L'azione della microfauna cadaverica della acqua sulla decom- posizione del cadavere. Ibid., 1930, 50: suppl., 1320-3. ------L'azione della microfauna cadaverica marina nella decomposizione del cadavere; contributo alio studio dei feno- meni cadaverici. Ibid., 1933, 53: 417-35.—Schneider. P. Leichenzerstorung durch Madenfrass; wie lange lag die Leiche im Gebusch? Arch. Krim., 1936, 98: 216-20, pi.—Walcher, K. Eindringen von Maden in die Spongiosa der grossen Rohren- knochen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 469-71. ---- Forensic aspect. Jones, F. W. The post-mortem staining of bone produced by ante-mortem shedding of blood. 2p. 4? Lond., 1908. Lunemann, A. *Ueber die Zeitbestimmung des Todes und den Gewebstod in gerichtlich- CADAVER 7 CADAVER medizinischer Beziehung [Gottingen] 38p. 8? Wanne, 1920. Neuschafer, L. *Die Bedeutung des Tat- ortes und des Leichenbefundes fiir die Rekon- struktion von Tatvorgangen [Jena] 23p. 8? Biirgel (Thiir.) 1935. Vetterli, I. *Experimentelle Untersuchun- gen iiber das Vorkommen von Blutungen bei post- mortalen Verletzungen [Auszug] 8p. 8? Ziir., 1927. Zeichner, J. *Le diagnostic des debris cadaveriques en medecine legale. SOp. 8? Strasb., 1934. Chavigny. Surnatation et charriage des cadavres dans les eaux courantes: presentation d'un appareil experimental. Ann. med. leg., 1926, 6: 452-4. ------ Repechage des cadavres. Ibid., 1935, 15: 434-6.—Jannoni-Sebastianini, G. Osservazioni sulT atteggiamento dei cadaveri, con particolare riguardo all' atteggiamento della mano. Zacchia, 1930, 9: 11-8.—Karlmark, E. Eine Hilfsmethodik zur Feststellung der Todeszeit eines Verstorbenen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1936-37, 27: 326-8.—Kemmer, F. Das Recht am Leichnam. Ibid., 1931-32, 18: 432-6.—Mark, V. Sui caratteri microsco- pici distintivi tra ferite cutanee in vita e ferite postmortali negli annegati. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1927, 47: 474-96.— Melissinos & Derobert. Zur Frage des Brandversicherungs- betrugs; Verkohlung der menschlichen und tierischen Haare. Arch. Krim., 1936, 99: 28-30.—Merkel, H. Ueber Todeszeit- bestimmungen an menschlichen Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1930, 15: 285-319.—Mohr, H. Lebend oder tot von der Eisenbahn uberfahren? Ibid., 1935, 25: 147-55.— Nadeshdin, W. A. Zur Untersuchung der Minderwertigkeit der Organe an Leichen. Ibid., 1931-32, 18: 426-31.—Oielis, K. [Investigation whether a man was killed by the wheels of a train, or dead prior to that] Medicina, Kaunas, 1935, 16: 889-95.—Papilian, V. Nouvelles recherches concernant les mouvements provoques aprSs la mort. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 379.—Reuter, K. Ueber das Schwimmen menschli- cher Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923, 2: 381-97 — Ritter.K. Zur Frage der Vitalreaktion an Leichen. Ibid, 1932- 33, 20: 144-50.—Schrader, G. Dermatographische Untersu- chungen an Leichen (unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der To- deszeitbestimmung) Ibid., 1930-31,16: 256^71.—Verger, H., & Lande, P. Sur la perte de poids que subissent les cadavres d'enfants nouveau-n6s et de foetus abandonnes a Tair. Ann. m6d. leg., 1922, 2: 253-9. ------ Recherches anthropologiques sur le? cadavres de foetus et d'enfants nouveau-nfis; applications medico-legales. Ibid., 1923, 3: 105-10.—Walcher, K. Uebei den Nachweis traumatischer Wcichteilblutungen an der Leiche und dessen praktische Bedeutung. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1928,41: 351-8. ------ UeberintravitaleEinschliessungvonLuftblasen in Gerinnspl. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1933, 21: 147-51.— Weyrich, G. Ueber die Entstehung von Verletzungen an menschlichen Knochen durch Tierbenagung. Ibid., 1932, 19: 118-32.—Zangerle. Ueber Giinsehautbildung. Ibid., 1929, 14: 273. --- Identification. See also Criminology; Identification; Teeth, Forensic aspect. Auf der Heide, O. *Die Mitwirkung des Zahnarztes bei der Identifikationen von Leichen [Munster] 31p. 8? Werne-Lippe, 1933. Husemann, H. *Forensische Begutachtung durch den Zahnarzt. 23p. 8? Tub., 1936. Brack, E. Ueber Rekognoszierung unbekannter Leichen. Arch. Krim., 1933, 93: 218-24.—Castellanos, I. La identifica- ci6n dactilosc6pica de los caddveres. Arq. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1934, 4: 287-95.—Chavigny, M. Les petits procedls d'identification (le boitier de la montre) Ann. m§d. 16g., 1927, 7: 82.—Costa, A. Identificagao dactiloscopica dos cadaveres em putrefacao adiantada. Arq. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1934, 4: 118-22.—Doria, J. R. da C. Identificacao ou reconhecimento de cadaver. Brasil med., 1935, 49: 17-20.—Foerster, A. Die Bedeutung der gerichtlichen Leichenschau fiir die Identi- fizierung von Wasserleichen. Oeff. Gesundhdienst., 1936-37, 2: A, 525-30.—Gasparini, C. Importanza della odontoiatria nella medicina legale per la identificazione dei cadaveri. Sto- matologia, Milano, 1923, 21: 199-215.—Giese, E. Beitrag zur Frage der Identifizierung von Leichenfundcn. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932, 19: 285-92.—Jacobsen, E. T. Der Morel in der Bellmanstrasse; mit besonderem Hinblick auf die Iden- tifizierung der Leichenteile. Arch. Krim., 1936, 98: 1; 93; 177, 8 pi.—Law, F. M. Roentgenograms as a means of iden- tification. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 26: 195-8.—Raestrup. Beitrage zur Identifizierung von Leichen und Leichenteilen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1928, 12: 176-85.—Schirnding, H. The teeth and their significance in forensic medicine, with special regard to the identification of corpses. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1936, 192: 506-8.—Schranz, D. [Poller's mould- ing method in criminology] Orv. hetil., 1931, 75: 886-8.— Ssalkov, A. A. [Restoration of likeness of the corpse] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1928, 15-25.—Stadtmiiller, F. Identi- tatspriifung eines Schadels bei vorliegendem Erkennungs- dienst-Photogramm des vielleicht als ehemaliger Triiger in Frage kommenden Individuum. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 33-52.—Wright, W. The murder of the Princes. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 1223. ---- Mummification. See also Mummification; Mummy. Botjderionnet, J. Considerations sur la momification. 50p. 8? Par., 1929. Smith, G. E. A contribution to the study of mummification in Egypt, with special reference to the measures adopted during the time of the xxi. dynasty for moulding the form of the body. 53p. 4? Le Caire, 1905. Forms v.5, fasc. 1, of M6m. Inst. Egypt. Ashley-Montagu, M. F. Restoration of an Egyptian mum- mified foot. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1935, 20: 95-103, 2 pi.— Cooper, J. K. Ancient Egyptian mummification and its effect on medicine, pathology, and therapeutics. West Vir- ginia M. J., 1936, 32: 117-21.—Cordier, R. Les Tsantsas de TAmazone. Aesculape, Par., 1928, n. ser., 18: 116-9.— Dawson, W. R. Mummification in Australia and in America. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1928, 58: 115-38, 6 pi. ------ Two mummies from Colombia. Man, Lond., 1928, 28: 73, pl.—De Laguna, F. Mummified heads from Alaska. Am. Anthrop., 1933, 35: 742-4, pl.—Dervieux, Derobert & Fourault. Deux cas de momification naturelle. Paris m6d., 1934, 93: 386-9.—De Vilhena, H., & Fontes, V. Sobre duas cabegas mumificadas. Arq. anat., Lisb., 1921-22, 7: 293-319.— Gillman, J. Restoration of mummified tissues. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1934, 18: 363-9.—Mikhailovski, L. P. [Artificial, chemical drying (mummification) of cadavers of men, birds, cold-blooded, and warm-blooded animals] Russ. vrach, 1912, 11: 344-6.—Mummification in Egypt [Edit.] Brit. M. J., 1907, 1: 521.—Mummy (The) of Mrs. Martin van Butchell (died 1775) Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1936, 193: 525.— Nikolaev, O. V. [Revivescence of an isolated salivary gland in mummification] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 13: 126-30.—Rosen- berg. Die Geschichte der Mumifizierung bei den alten Aegyp- tern. Globus, 1908, 94: 273.—Saintyves, P. De Tincorrup- tion des corps saints. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1923, 7. ser., 4: 84-100.—Schmitt, R. Ueber alte und moderne Mumi- I fizierungen. Anat. Anz., 1930-31, 71: 501-4.—Smith, G. E. The history of mummification in Egypt. Brit. M. J., 1908, 2: 926. ------ Arris and Gale lecture on the history of mum- mification. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1911, n. ser., 91: 218.— Smith (The) surgical papyrus, with some remarks upon Egyptian mummification. Rhode Island M. J., 1937, 20: 11.—- Stranch. Beitrage zur natiirlichen Mumifikation menschlicher Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1928, 12: 259-69.— Williams, G. D. Mummies—their cultural and pathological significance. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1933, 28: 209. ---- Mutilation. See also Anthropophagy; Cadaver, Destruction; Necrophilia; Sadism. Ferreira Marques, M. Estudo m6dical-legal sdbre o despedacamento de cadaveres. p.89- 440. 8? Lisb., 1929-32. Arch. Inst. med. leg. Lisboa, 1929-32, ser. B, 6: Jungst, W. *Die Leichenzerstiickelung [Munster] 43p. 8? Quakenbruck, 1932. Klatjbert [C] R. *Ueber das Beiseiteschaf- fen von Leichen in Kriminalfallen und die Fest- stellung der Todesursache an zerstiickelten Lei- chen. 60p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1925. Pieper, A. *Beitrag zur kriminellen Leichen- zerstiickelung [Jena] 25p. 8? Hettstedt (Siidharz) 1928. Schoch, H. *Ueber Leichenverletzungen durch Tiere. 49p. 8? Zur., 1921. Beninger, E. Die Leichenzerstiickelung als vor- und fruhgesehichtlicheBestattungssitte. Anthropos, Modling, 1931, 26: 769-81.—Bohmer, K. Postmortale Zerstorung durch Tiere und Rattenbiss am Lebenden. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1925, 38: 213-8.—Fraenckel, P., & Strassmann, G. Studien iiber Leichenzerstiickelung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923, 3: 147-53.—Haberda, A. Kriminelle Leichenzer- stiickelung. Ibid., 1927, 10: 242-8.—Puppe. Ueber krimi- nelle Leichenzerstiickelung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 629.—Singh. B. Tibet; disposal of the dead; disposal of the dead by mutilation in Spiti (W. Tibet) Man, Lond., 1933, 33: 141-3.—Ziemke. Ueber einen Fall von krimineller Leichen- zerstiickelung. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 424. CADAVER 8 CADE ---- Rigor. See also in 3. ser., Rigor mortis. Metzqtjer, A. Considerations sur la nature et la marche de la rigidit6 cadaverique. 50p. 8? Lyon, 1897. Badonnel, M., Fortineau, E., & Neveu, P. Mouvements spontanes apr£s le moment apparent de la mort. Ann. m6d. lig., 1936, 16: 491-6.—Batson, O. V. Cadavera with flexible joints. Science, 1924, n. ser., 60: 336.—Baur, H., Kuhn, R., & Wacker, L. Insulinwirkung und Totenstarre. Munch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 169.—Bellincioni, R. Influenza delle rappresentazioni motorie e statiche sulla contrazione postuma. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1930, 28: 269-81.—Berner. O. Studien iiber Totenstarre. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1934, 23: 137-47.—Boer, S. de. Over den reflectorischen invloed van het thorakale autonome zenuwstelsel op de lijkverstijving bij koudbloedige dieren. Versl. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1914, 22: 971-81. Also transl. Proc Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1914, 16: sect, sc, 952-62. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1914, 2: 1917-22.—Chio, M. DelT azione di alcune sostanze anti- coagulanti sulla rigidita cadaverica e sulla coagulazione del plasma muscolare. Boll. Accad. med. Genova, 1909, 24: 33.—De Nito, J. Ueber die Totenstarre und die postmortale Saurebildung in verschiedenen Organen des Tierkorpers insbe- sondere unter dem Einfluss von Giften. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 174: 131-42.—Eglington, C. Rigor mortis in a stillborn child. Brit. M. J., 1909, 2: 205.—Hewer, H. R., Jairam, H-, & Schryver, S. B. The chemical changes taking place in the proteins of muscular tissue when passing into rigor. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 142.—Hildebrand, H. Rigor mortis and cataleptic rigor mortis. Med. Leg. J., Chic, 1929, 46: 111-3.—Hoet, J. P., & Marks, H. P. Observations on the onset of rigor mortis. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1926-27, ser. B, 100: 72-86.—Langendorff, O. Zur Kenntnis der Muskelstarre; nach Versuchen von E. Gerlach. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1893, 55: 481-6, pl.—Majoros, J. [Rigor mortis in ocular muscles] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 532-4. Also Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1935, 134: 112-7.—Mangold, E. Die Totenstarre der glatten Muskulatur. Erg. Physiol., 1926, 25: 46-85. ------ & Schmitt-Krahmer, C. Ueber die Milchsaurebildung bei der Totenstarre glatter Muskeln. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 167: 1-8; 169: 186.—Martin, E. Le spasme cadaverique. Ann. hyg., Par., 1897, 3. ser., 38: 383. Also Congr. internat. med. leg. (1897) 1899, 2: 286-93. ------ & Mazel, P. Contribu- tion a T6tude du spasme cadaverique. Ann. mid. lig., 1922, 2: 6-9.—Matignon. Trois cas de catalepsie post mortem, observes sur le champ de bataille. Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1912, 3. ser., 67: 266.—Mazzolini, E. Sul punto di congelazione dei muscoli in rapporto alia putrefazione. Atti Soc. med. leg. Roma, 1909, 2: 36-68, tab.—Meltzer, H. Die Harte des Saugetierherzens nach dem Tode und wahrend der Totenstarre, bei verschiedenen Tierarten und in verschiedenem Lebensalter. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1927, 218: 115; 514.—Morgenstern, S. Experimentelle Ergebnisse zur Frage des Temperatureinflusses auf die Leichenstarre. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926-27, 9: 718-22.—Oppenheim, F., & Wacker, L. Das Ausbleiben der postmortalen Saurebildung im Muskel als Ursache der ver- schiedenen Intensitat der Totenstarre menschlicher Leichen. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1919, 56: 990-4.—Pascucci, O. Influenza del sistema nervoso sulla rigidity cadaverica. Policlinico, 1903, 10: sez. med., 77-83.—Romanese, R. Sul decorso della rigidita cadaverica in muscoli omologhi (contributo alio studio dei fenomeni cadaverici) Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1927, 47: 1-20, pl.—Schraepel, G. Die kriminalistische Bedeutung dei kataleptischen Totenstarre; Selbstmord? Notwehr? Vater- mord? Arch. Krim., 1934, 94: 8-21.—Smith, E. C. On the coagulation of muscle plasma. Proc. It. Soc, Lond., 1930, ser. B, 105: 579-99.------The heat of rigor of mammalian muscle. Ibid., 107: 214-22.— Socor, E. Rigiditatea cada- verica [rigor mortis] Bull. Soc. mid. natur. Jassy, 1908, 22: 256; 1909, 23: 4— Speroni, C. F. Anomalfas en cl tiempo de aparicion de la rfgidez cadaverica; consideraciones sobre casos observados. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1931, 18: 331-4. Also Rev espec, B. Air., 1931, 6: 37-43. Also Sem. med., B. Air.^ 1931, 38: pt 2, 515.—Strassmann, G. Vorgetauschte lang- dauernde Totenstarre. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 8: 757.—Wacher, L. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die saure Totenstarre des glykogenhaltigen und die alkalische oder Erschopfungstotenstarre des glykogenarmen Muskels. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1927, 184: 192-215. ■------ Ueber die experi- mentelle Festlegung der Eintrittszeit der Totenstarre im Tier- versuch. Munch, med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1041-3. ------ Die Rolle des Magnesiumphosphats bei der Ermudung und Totenstarre des Muskels. Ibid., 1222.—Wohlisch, E. Muskel- kontraktion, chemische Kontraktur und Totenstarre. Natur- wissenschaften, 1930, 18: 931-4.—Wolf, H. J. Ueber die Bedingungen des Eintrittes der Totenstarre beim gereizten Muskel Arch. ges. Physiol., 1927, 217: 210-5. CADAVERIN. See Ptomaine. CADBURY, William W. China mobilizes against leprosy. 5 1. 4? Canton, China, Line- man Univ. [1936?] Mimeographed. CADE, Stanford, 1895- Radium treat- ment of cancer, x, 154p. 13 pl. 8? Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1929. ---- Radium treatment of malignant disease. p. 1555-624; illust. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton- Century Co., 1936. In Postgrad. Surg. (Maingot, R.) v.l. See also Spencer, Walter G., & Cade, Stanford. Diseases of the tongue. 581p. 8? Lond., 1931. CADENAT, Firmin Marc. Les voies de pene- tration des membres; membre superieur. v.l. 200p. illust. pl. roy. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1932. CADENBACH, Leo, 1896- *Das chro- nische traumatische Oedem des Hand- und Fussrtickens [Bonn] 8p. 8? Lpz., F. C. W. Vogel, 1922. CADE oil. See Juniperus. CADERAS. See Trypanosoma. CADET, Guy Alphonse, 1906- Contri- bution a i'etude de repith61ioma primitif de la trompe de Fallope. 32p. 8? Par., 1931. CADET de Gassicourt, Charles Louis, 1769- 1821. Podolsky, E. Napoleon's pharmacist. Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138: 482. CADET de Gassicourt, Louis Jules Andre, 1906- *Une curieuse figure du passe: Joseph Souberbielle, neveu de Frere Come. 134p. 8? Par., Les Presses Modernes, 1934. CADGE, William Hotson, 1853-1926. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 142. Also Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 151. CADILHAC, Gilbert, 1899- *L'extraction totale de la cataracte par l'erisiphaque; m^thode deBarraquer. 83p. 8? Par., 1930. CADILLAC, Louis, 1902- ^Contribution a I'etude radiologique de l'invagination intestinale de l'adulte. 50p. 8? Par., 1932. CADINOUCHE, Hossen, 1891- *La medecine dans l'ceuvre de Gericault. 48p. 8? Par. 1929. CADINOUCHE, Moedine Assen, 1903- *Corps cancerigenes; corps cancericides; les donnees actuelles du probleme £tiologique du can- cer et leurs consequences therapeutiques. 78p. 8? Par., L. Rodstein, 1935. CADIOT, Pierre Juste, 1858-1934. See Garcia e Izcara, Dalmacio. Compendio de cirugia veterinaria. 784p. 8? Madr., 1929. For biography see Presse mid., 1934, 42: 1804. ----& ALMY, J. A treatise on surgical thera- peutics of domestic animals; transl. by A. Liautard. v.l, pt 3. 2 p. 1. p. 193-323. illust. 8? N. Y., W. R. Jenkins, 1902. CADMIUM. See also Zinc. Otto, E. W. A. *Experimentelle Cadmium- vergiftungen. 18p. 8? Hamburg, 1926. Centnerszwer, M. Losungsgeschwindigkeit des Cad- miums in Salzsaure. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1928, 137: 352-60.—Ciriminna, A. Sulla formazione di composti cad- miolipidici nelT organismo. Arch. farm, sper., Roma, 1934, 57: 68-77.—Formenti, O. C. II cadmio in contatto colle sostanze alimentari. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1931, 53: 36-9 — Fiihner, H., & Blume, W. Die gewerbliche Cadmiumvergiftung. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1933-34,5:177-84. —Ginsburg, J. M. Tox- icity of cadmium to chewing insects. Science, 1934, 80: 269.— Grimmer, A. H. Differentiating symptoms of some of the cadmium salts. Homoeop. Rec, 1930, 45: 636-41.—Grono- ver. A., & Wohnlich, E. Cadmium als Ueberzugsmetall fiir Gebrauchsgegenstiinde. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1927, 53: 392-6.—Heymann, E., & Friedlander, E. Ueber den Dispersitatsgrad def Losungen von Cadmium in Cadmium- CADMIUM 9 CADY chlorid (Pyrosole) Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, Lpz., 1930, 148: 177-94.—Johns, C. O., Finks, A. J., & Alsberg, C. L. Chronic intoxication by small quantities of cadmium chloride in the diet. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1923, 21: 59-64.—Koch- mann, M. Pharmakologie und therapeutische Anwendung des Cadmiums; pharmakologische Wirkungen der Cadmium- salze. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 427.—Kudra, O. Der Kathodeneffekt bei Elektrolyse der Cadmiumsalze. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1935-36, 175: 377-82.—Larsson, R. Ein Fall von Kadmiumvergiftung beim Menschen. Munch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 509-11.—McBain, J. W., Van Bysselbcrge, P. J., & Squance, W. A. The degree of dissocia- tion and the ions of cadmium iodide in aqueous solution. J. Phys. Chem., 1931, 35: 999-1010.—Menna, F. Intossicazione da cadmio. Fol. med., Nap., 1933, 19: 370-80.—Milligan. W. O. The color and crystal structure of precipitated cadmium sulfide. J. Phys. Chem., 1934, 38: 797-800.—Otto, A. Ueber experimentelle Cadmiumdampfvergiftung; vorlaufige Mit- teilung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1925, n. F., 2: 309.—Prodan, L. Cadmium poisoning; the history of cadmium poisoning and uses of cadmium. J. Indust. Hyg., 1932, 14: 132; 174.— Quintin, M. Thebrie des electrolytes forts et activity du chlorure de cadmium. J. chim. phys.. Par., 1936, 33: 11-26.— Schwartze, E. W., & Alsberg, C. L. Studies on the pharma- cology of cadmium and zinc with particular reference to emesis. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1923, 21: 1-22.—Schwarz, L., & Otto, A. 1st Cadmium ein gewerbliches Gift? Zschr. Hyg., 1925, 104: 364-9. Also repr.—Sosnowski, L. Sur la polarisation des bandes de fluorescence de la vapeur de cadmium. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 224-6.—Sunier, A. A. An attempt to separate the isotopes of cadmium. Abstr. Theses Univ. Chicago, 1925-26, 4: 173-7.—Wahle. Vergiftungen durch Cadmium. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1932, n. F., 9: 223-6.—Zla- tarov, A. Cadmium und die Oxydationsenzyme. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 284: 448-54. CADMUS, Nancy E. A manual of obstetrical nursing, prepared for use in connection with text- books of obstetrics, xv, lOOp. 8? N. Y., G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1922. CADOGAN, William, 1711-97. Ruhrah, J. William Cadogan (His essay of gout) vii, 114p. port. 8? N. Y., 1925. [Biography] Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: 404. CADOT, Jeanne, 1902- *La lutte contre les grandes end6mies dans les colonies; la n6cessite" de la collaboration medicale et administrative. 69p. 8? Par., 1928. CADUCEE (Le) Paris, v. 1-20, 1901-20. CADUCEUS. See also Symbolism. Lenoury, L. *Le caducee au cours des ages; symbolisme religieux; types divers de cet em- bleme. 70p. 8? Par., 1925. Bennett, A. B. The emblems of medicine. Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1935, 4: 305.— Boigey, M. Sur le caducee consider^ comme Tattribut de la medecine. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1924, 18: 32-4. ------ On confond le caducee de Mercure et le baton serpentaire d'Esculape. Presse med., 1924, 32: (annexe) 235.—Caducee (Le) 6soterique. Aesculape, Par., 1923, n. ser., 13: No. 8 (suppl.) [n. p.]—Ca- ducees (Les) Ibid., 1924, n. ser., 14: No. 9 [n. p.]—Caduceus. Ann. M. Hist., 1932, 4: 503.—Carlisle Barracks, Pa., Medical Field Service School. The caduceus. Army M. Bull., 1935, 32: 26-33.—Garrison, F. H. A lucubration on the caduceus. Mil. Surgeon, 1932, 71: 129-32.—Livet, L. Le caducee eso- terique. Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1922, 16: 127-38.—Natural history of Aesculapius's serpent. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 93.—Nicolae, I. [The serpent as medical symbol] Rev. san. mil., Bucur., 1934, 33: 610-2.—SeidI, C. Algumas con- sideracoes relativamente ao emblema da profissao medica; serpente de Epidauro e n5o Caducfio; erro a corrigir, praticado pela famosa Associacao medica americana (American Medical Association) Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1922, 30: 442-54.— Wilson, R. The caduceus and its symbolism. Ann. M. Hist., 1922, 4: 301-3. CADURA, Werner, 1895- *Beitrag zur Kasuistik der erfolgreichen Tubendurchblasung bei Sterilitat. 32p. 8? Bresl., 1926. CADWALADER, Williams Biddle, 1876- Diseases of the spinal cord, xvii, 208p. 72 illust. diagr. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1932. CADY, F. C. See Messner, C. T., Gafafer, W. M. [et al.] Dental survey of school children. 248p. 8? Wash., 1936. CADY, Vernon Mosher, 1876- The esti- mation of juvenile incorrigibility; a report in the measurement of juvenile incorrigibility by means of certain non-intellectual tests. 140p. 2 tab. 8? Whittier, Calif., 1923. CAE ... For Caesarean, Caesium, and other words in cae see Cesarean, Cesium, &c. CAELIUS, Aurelianus, ca 400. Meunier. Caelius Aurelianus; maladies aigues et maladies chroniques; le methodisme. Janus, Haarlem, 1906, 11: 129- 208.—Therapeutique (La) de Caelius Aurelianus. Rev. gin. clin. th6r., 1916, 30: suppl., dcclxviii; dcclxxxviii. CAESAR, Egbert. *Ueber die Wirkung der Chlorate auf das Blut des Menschen und einiger Tierarten [Rostock] 45p. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1918. CAESAR, Friedrich, 1892- *Beitrage zur Lehre von den epileptischen Verwirrtheits- zustanden [Kiel] 32p. 8? Freib. i. Br., H. Grimm, 1919. CAESAR, Friedrich, 1902- *Ist die pro- phylaktische Nachbestrahlung Krebsoperierter Pflicht? [Wurzburg] 14p. 8? Bremen, H. Aschoff, 1926. CAESAR, Julius [Carl] 1889- *Ueber Schussverletzungen der Harnblase im Weltkriege. 41p. 8? Bonn, Carthaus, 1919. CAEVECKE, Curt [Alfred Christian] 1902- *Nierenextirpation bei Nierenkarbunkeln. 43p. 8? [Berl.] 1928. CAFFEAU, Olivier, 1898- *Contribution a I'etude du traitement du prolapsus uterin senile (procede" de Le Fort) 62p. 8? Par., 1924. CAFFEIN. See also Coffee; Diuretics; Fatigue; Guarana; Mate; Muscle, Physiology; Tea; Thein; Theo- bromin; Xanthin. Simeao, J. *Cafeina. 37p. 8? Lisb., 1889. Bertrand, G., & Berredo Carneiro, P. de. Sur Texistence et sur la repartition de la caf&ne et de la theobromine dans les organes du guarana (Paullinia cupana H. B. et K.) Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1932, 39: 273-8.—Friedberg. Koffeinfragen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1377.—Hepp, H. J. Caffeine (trimethyl-xanthine) Eclect. M. J., 1936, 96: 152.—LaWall, C. H., & Harrisson, W. E. Caffeine in cereal beverages. Am. J. Pharm., 1932, 104: 537.—Michiels & Denis, P. Sur la liane "yocoo", drogue a caf6ine du genre Paullinia. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1926, 5. ser., 6: 424-8.—Tjaden, H. [Caffeine and roasted products] Ugeskr. laeger, 1935, 97: 191.— Weevers, T. Concerning the function of caffein in the metab- olism of Paullinia cupana. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1926, 29: sect, sc, pt 2, 1048-50. Also Versl. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1926, 35: Afd. natur., pt 1, 301-3.—Wildeman, E. de. Sur le yocco, piante a cafeine originaire de Colombie. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 183: 1350. ---- Determination. Berredo Carneiro, E. de. Etude comparative du dosage de la cafeine. Ann. falsif., Par., 1932, 25: 419. Also Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1932, 4. ser., 51:-52: 1302-6. Also Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1932, 39: 471.—Bonifazi, G. Le dosage de la cafeine dans les cafes dits sans cafeine. Mitt. Lebensmittelun- tersuch., Bern, 1926, 17: 307-15.—Deniges, G. Microdosage de la cafeine par colorimetrie. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 1622. ------ Etude critique et transformation complete de la faction de Weydel; application au microdosage colorim6trique de la cafeine. BuU. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1935, 17: 657-66 — Grossfeld, J., & Steinhoff, G. Ueber Coffeinbestimmungen in Kaffee, Tee, und Mate. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1931, 61: 38-56.—Helberg, E. Coffein- und Extraktbestim- mung in Kaffee. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1933, 24: 54-79.—Kunz, A. F. Die Bestimmung von Coffein in biologi- schen Fliissigkeiten und Geweben. Biochem. Zschr., 1934-35, 275: 270-85.—Philippe, E. Die Bestimmung des Coffeins in Tee nach dem Sublimierverfahren (dritte Mitteilung iiber quan- titatives Sublimieren) Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1916, 7: 37-42.—Ugarte, T. Nouvelle m6thode de dosage de la cafeine dans le mate, le cafe, le ti, la noix de kola et le guarana. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1921, 7. ser., 24: 387-9. Also An. Dep. nac hig., B. Air., 1923, 29: 3.—Uglow, W. A., & Schapiro, A. M. Ein neues Verfahren zur Bestimmung des Coffeins (Teins) im Tee. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1928, 55: 149-55. CAFFEIN 10 CAFFEIN ---- Metabolism. Farmer Loeb, L. Ueber die Coffeinkonzentration im Blut und Harn beim Kaninchen nach parenteraler Einverleibung. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 129: 570-5.—Friedberg, E. Quan- titative Messung der zeitlichen Coffeinausscheidung beim Menschen nach einer neuen biologischen Methode. Ibid., 1921, 118: 164-84.—Irvin, R. R. Caffeine in the breast milk of coffee and tea drinkers. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 37.— Krupski, A., Kunz, A., & Almasy, F. Ueber den Verbleib des Coffeins im tierischen Organismus; Versuche mit Ziegen und Meerschweinchen. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 273: 317-20.— Okushima, K. Ueber die Coffeinausscheidung im Harn nach dem Tee- und Kaffeetrinken beim Menschen. Ibid., 1922, 129: 563-9.—Schumacher, H. M. Ueber Coffeinausscheidung in die Frauenmilch. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 408-11. ---- Pharmacology. Fischer, L. *Ueber den Einfluss des Coffeins auf den Ruhestoffwechsel der Gewebe [Munster] 21p. 8? Greven-Westf., 1932. Kocks, M. *Ueber den Einfluss des Coffeins auf die Methylenblauentfarbung. 9p. 8? Munster i. W., 1933. Wessling, J. *Ueber physikalisch-chemische Wirkungen der Verbindungen Coffein-Ca(SCN)2 und Coffein-Sr(SCN)2 [Munster] 15p. 8? Bottrop W., 1934. Agnoli, R. Azione della caffeina sopra la muscolatura liscia dello stomaco isolato di rana. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 541-3.—Ashbel, R. L'azione della caffeina sulla permea- bilita. Ibid., 1929, 4: 1041.—Atzler, E., & Lehmann, G. Versuche zur Frage der Koffeinwirkung auf das gesunde menschliche Herz. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 525.—Bardier, E., Duchien, P., & Stillmunkes, A. Remarques sur la glycosurie caffeinique. C. rend. Soc. bio!., 1922, 86: 4-8.—Bargioni, G. Un nuovo derivato solubile della caffeina. Boll. chim. farm., 1935, 74: 869-71.—Belehradek, J. [Effect of caffeine on the coefficient of temperature and cardiac rhythm] Cas. 16k. fiesk., 1931, 70: 1445-7.—Bickel, A. Ueber die Einwirkung des Coffeins auf den Stoffwechsel. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1065.—Binet, L., Cardot, H. [et al.] Rfeanimation par la caffeine du centre respiratoire inhibfe par le chloroforme; etude sur le poisson. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 470.—Brinley, F. J. The effect of caffeine on the oxygen consumption of fish and tadpoles. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 42: 59-63. ----— The effect of caffeine on the prcvagus and postvagus chick hearts. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 100: 357-61. ------ The effect of caffeine on the melanophores of Fundulus. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1932, 46: 325-33.—Briihl, H. Untersuchungen zur Membran- und Eiweisswirkung des Coffeins. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 212: 291-317.—Carnot, P. De i'action diurfe- tique de l'homocaffeinate de soude. Paris med., 1923, 49: 458-63.—Castellani, E. L'influenza della caffeina sul quadro associato delT ipertensione arteriosa e dell' ipertensione endo- cranica. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1934, 22: 540-4.—Cheney, R. H. Caffeine effect on the crest uniformity of muscular fatigue curves. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 43: 457-61.------ Relation of caffeine dosage to body weight in striated muscle response. Ibid., 1932, 45: 389-401. -----: Buffer influence upon response of striated muscle to caffeine stimulation in fatigue studies. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 30: 3-6. ------ Ventricular response in caffeine-nicotine antagonism. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935, 54: 42-52. ------ Reaction time behavior after caffeine and coffee consumption. J. Exp. Psychol., 1936, 19: 357-69.—David. F. Ueber die Coffein- kontraktur des quergestreiften Muskels bei aufgehobener Milchsaurebildung. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1933, 233: 222-8.— Denker, P. G. The effect of caffein on the cerebrospinal fluid pressure. Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 181: 675-81.—Dreikurs, R. Koffein und vegetatives System. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 156-60.—Drossbach, M. Beziehungen zwischen Blutviscositat und Blutkorperchen, ihre Beeinflussung durch Coffein. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1923, 34: 373-84.—Duke, W. W. Caffein intravenously; the best of stimulants. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 998.—Ellinger, A., Heymann, P., & Klein, G. Die treibenden Kriifte fiir den Fliissigkeitsstrom im Organismus; Quellungsdruck der Eiweisskorper und Diurese; zur Wirkungsweise des Coffeins als Diuretikum. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1921, 91: 1-36.—Fiisaler, W. Etwas iiber Coffein- wirkung. Praxis, Bern, 1927, 16: H. 16, 1.—Faludi, F. [On caffein diuresis] Magy. orv. arch., 1928, 29: 447-52. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 62: 242-8.—Flamm, S. Kom- binatorische Wirkungen von Coffein und Alkohol. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 143: 79-87.—Frassineti, P. La caffeina, somministrata per via endovenosa, nella pratica chirurgica. Pohchnico, 1936, 43: sez. prat., 479-93.—Fredericq, H., & Bacq, Z. M. Quelques observations nouvelles relatives a Taction sympathicolytique de la caffeine. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1936, 6. ser., 1: 481-94.—Fredencq, H., & De3camps, A. La caffeine, poison paralysant du sympathique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 13.—Frohlich, A., & Kann, S. Pharma- kologische Untersuchungen mit Derivaten des Aminocoffeins. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 172: 272-84.—Gertz, E. Unter- suchung iiber die Reizschwellen des Coffeins und Theobromins. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1923, 44: 129-42.—Gloor, W., & Rohr, K. Ueber eine neue Arzneikombination, Optahdon, zur Schmerzbekampfung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 134-6.—Greiff & Happe. Colfeinwirkung bei hypoglykiimi- schen Zustanden. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 263.—Grossmann, M., & Lusicky, K. Zur klinischen Pharmakologie des Koffeins; ist die Verwendung der Koffeindoppelsalze gerechtfertigt? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 442-4.—Guilleman. A propos d'une injection intracardiaque d'adrfenaline et de cafeine. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1933, 27: 163-6.—Handovsky, H., & Uhlenbruck, P. Beitrage zum Mechanismus der Colfein- wirkung. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1401.—Haskell, CC. The action of caffeine on the poisoned heart. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1926, 15: 744-7.—Herxheimer, H. Zur Wirkung des Koffeina auf die sportliche Leistung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1922, 69: 1339.—Herzfeld, L. E. Ueber die Colfeinwirkung im Sauglingsalter. Mschr. Kinderh., 1923, 27: 41-9.—Hinrichs, M. A. A study of the physiological effects of caffein upon Planaria dorotocephala. J. Exp. Zool., 1924, 40: 271-300.— Hirata, U. Ueber die antihamolytischen Eigenschaften der Koffeingruppe und ihrer Doppelsalze im hamolytischen System und die Schutzwirkung dieser Praparate gegen aktive Anaphylaxie. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1926-27, 1: Pharm., 139-67.— Hoick, H. G. O. Effect of caffeine upon chess problem solving. J. Comp. Psychol., 1933, 15: 301-11.—Janossy, J. Ueber die Wirkung des intrazisternos verabreichten Koffeins. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 136.—Jung, A., & Zorkendorfer, W. Ueber den Einfluss von Kaffein und Theophyllin auf die Loslichkeit von Harnsaure und harnsaurem Natrium. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 69: 503-6.—Junkmann, K., & Stross, W. Lahmt das Coffein die Endigungen sympathischer Nerven? Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 94: 288-312.—Komant, W. Ueber die Darmwirkung des Coffeins. Ibid., 1931-32, 163: 635-43.—Kulenkampff, D. Lebensrettende(?) cysternale Cof- feininjektion bei zentralem Atemstillstand; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Ordnung der Krankheitsbilder. Zbl. inn. Med., 1926, 47: 341-50.—Labes, R. Ueber die Komplexbildung zwischen Coffein und Salizylsaure. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 158: 42-52.—Lapicque, M., & Vahl, F. Action de la caffeine sur Texcitabilite musculaire et sur Tinbibition. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 481-4.—Laubender, W. Ueber die Wirkungs- steigerung von Lokalanastheticis durch bahnende Substanzen; der Coffeineffekt am sensiblen Nerven. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 137: 25-44.—Lauterer, Z. [Effect of caffeine on somnambulism and other morbid symptoms dependent upon sleep] Cas. 16k. eesk., 1931, 70: 340-5.—LeMessurier, D. H. The site of action of caffeine as a respiratory stimulant. J, Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 57: 458-63.—Levi, A. & Cabrini, G. Sopravivenza e reazione istologica del cuore per Tuso di caffeina. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 594-6.—Lie, E. Caffein and diuresis in man. Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 92: 619-24.— Lio, G. Sul cosidetto complesso resorcina + caffeina. Arch. farm, sper., Roma, 1925, 39: 141; 145.—Lynch, G. R. The pharmacology of caffeine and of tea and coffee. Analyst, Lond., 1936, 61: 300-2—Macht, D. I., & Schroeder, H. Phar- makologische Studie iiber die Wirkung von Coffein-Adenin- mischungen. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 2429.—Mangenot, G. Action de la caffeine sur la cellule des spirogyres. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 746.—Mensch, J. Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung des Coffeins, coffeinhaltigen Kaffees und der Kaffee-Rostprodukte auf die Kreislauforgane mit dem Sahli- schen Volum-Bolometer. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 811-3.—Miller, C. C. Caffeine in thvroid surgery. Am. Med., 1929, 24: 30-4.— Miller, N. E., & Miles, W. R. Effect of caffeine on the running speed of hungry, satiated, and frus- trated rats. J. Comp. Psychol., 1935, 20: 397-412. Also repr.—Morimcto, M. Ueber die Wirkung kleiner Koffein- dosen auf die Extremitaten-, Splanchnikus- und Nierengefasse von Katzen und Hunden. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1929, 21: 324-8.—Myers, H. B. Renal toleration of caffein. J. Pharm, Exp. Ther., 1924-25, 23: 465-75.—Okada, M. Studies on the dilator action of caffeine upon the renal vessels. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1928, 40: 1957.—Onishi, A. On the relation of ammo-acids to the acceleratory action of caffein upon the tryptic activity. Sei i kwai, 1925, 44: No. 1, 19. _----- Study on the mode for the action of which caffeine inhibits the inhibitory action of decomposition products of protein upon the proteolytic enzyme. Ibid., 1928, 47: No. 3, 2.—Pal, J- Ueber Coffein. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 661.—Palma, B. Importanza delT uso della caffeina nella rachianestesia. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1923, 4: 75-7.—Pilcher, C, Wilson, C. P., & Harrison, T. R. The action of drugs on cardiac output; the effect of caffeine sodiobenzoate on the cardiac output of dogs. Am. Heart J., 1926-27, 2: 618-30.— Popper, L., & Jahoda, S. Coffeinwirkung bei hypoglykamischen Zustanden. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1585.—Preobraschensky, A. M. Coffein als Herztonicum nach VersucLen an Froschherzen in situ. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 71: 49-71. ------ Coffein als Herz- tonicum nach Versuchen am Katzenherz in situ. Ibid., 72- 87.—Rizzolo, A. Effet de la caffeine et la thfeine sur Texcita- bilitfe de Tecorce cerebrale chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 578.—Rosin, J. Caffeine and sodium benzoate; a puzzle unravelled. Am. J. Pharm., 1923, 95: 224-6.—Sakata, S. Ueber Aenderung der Chlor- und Wasserverteilung im tierischen Korper unter Coffeinwirkung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1925, 105: 11-26.—Oalant, W., & Nadler, J. E. The relation between cardiac reactions t'j drugs and the Pb of the blood; experiments with caffeine. Am. J. Physiol., 1926, 78: 1 308-21.—Saslow. G. Delayed heat production of caffeinized CAFFEIN 11 CAFFREY frog muscles. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1936, 8: 89-99. ------ Twitch tension and initial heat in caffeinized frog muscle. Ibid., 387-401. ------& Webster E. C. The tension output of caffeinized muscles. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935, 53: 142-55.—Sato, Y. On the effect of caffein upon the heart muscle. Fol. anat. jap., 1933, 11: 345-52.—Switzer, S. C. A. The influence of caffeine upon inhibition of delay. J. Comp. Psychol., 1935, 19: 155-75.—Szeloczey, J. [The action of caffein upon the water absorption of colloids] Magy. orv. arch., 1927, 28: 626-38. Also Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 206: 290-300. ------ & Sarkany, I. [Effect of caffeine on the fractions of serum] Magy. orv. arch., 1929, 30: 481-8. Also Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 217: 218-26.—Tashiro, K. The de- pendence of the nature of caffeine diuresis upon the dose used; the vital staining of the kidney under caffeine diuresis. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1922, 3: 155-62, 2 pl. ------ & Abe, H. The dependence of the nature of caffeine diuresis upon the dose used; renal oxygen consumption and blood flow during caffeine diuresis. Ibid., 142-54.—Tea and coffee; a pharmacological discussion. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 386-8.—Tiffeneau, M., & Beaune, A. Action sympathomimfetique de la caffeine. Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1934, 10: suppl. 525-9, 2 pl.—Tocca, L. SulT azione delle sostanze caffeiche; le modificazioni istologiche del fegato determinate dalla caffeina. Arch. farm, sper., Roma, 1921, 32: 161; 177.—Uglov, V. A. [Caffeine from a biological view-point] Profil. med., Kharkov, 1928, 7: 1-11.— Vahl, F. Action de la caffeine sur le temps de sommation du rfeflexe mfedullaire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 277.— Voigt, G. Ueber Leistungen ohne Kaffeegenuss im Verhaltnis zu denen nach Genuss von koffeinhaltigem und koffeinfreiem Kaffee. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 179.—Wallace, G. B., & Pellini, E. J. The anti-diuretic effects of the caffein group in the dog. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1926, 29: 397-406.— Watanabe, K. Ueber den Einfluss verschiedener Arznei- mittel, insbesondere der Coffeingruppe auf die Bakterienagglu- tination. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1934, 24: 111-7.—Wolff, H. G. The effects of caffeine and depressant drugs on the highest integrative functions. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935, 82: 182 [Discussion] 182-4.—Womack, N. A., & Cole, W. H. Effect of caffeine on basal metabolism. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934. 31: 1248-50.—Zanda, G. B. Azione della caffeina sui microrganismi. Arch. farm, sper., 1927, 43: 277-88. ------ Influenza della caffeina sulla durata dei globuli rossi fuori dell' organismo. Ibid., 1928, 45: 81-91. --- Poisoning. See also Coffee. Desgrez, J. Contribution a I'etude de la toxicite de la cafeine, necessite de 1'experimenta- tion physiologique dans l'essai des medicaments. 62p. 8? Par., 1925. Eichler, O., & Mugge, H. Zur Frage der Schiidlichkeit des Coffeins bei chronischer Zufuhr. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1932, 168: 89-96.—Erhardt, R. Contribution i Tfetude clinique de Tintoxication par la caffeine. Acta med. scand., 1929, 71: 94-114.—Gilman, A. Caffeine and health. Hygeia, Chic, 1935, 13: 878; 1005.—Hanke, H. Zur Pathogenese der akuten erosiven Gastritis; die experimentelle hamatogene Coffein- gastritis. Arch. klin. Chir., 1933-34, J78: 607-28. ------ Experimentelle Erzeugung chronischer Magengeschwiire durch Coffein. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 978-80.—Kretschmer, W. Ein Fall von Coffeinvergiftung (Selbstbeobachtung) Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 232.— McManamy, M- C, & Schube, P. G. Caffeine intoxication; report of a case the symptoms of which amounted to a psychosis. N. England J. M., 1936, 215: 616-20.—Miiller, R. Die iiberhohte Zuckung des coffein- vergifteten Muskels. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 181: 241-9.—Stieve, H. Koffein und Nachkommenschaft. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1133; 1173.------Versuche iiber die Gewohnung an Coffein. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935, 96: 685-709.—Stransky, E. Zur Frage des Coffeinismus. Wien. med. Wschr., 1932, 72: 395-8.—Szemzo, G. [Poisoning by caffeine] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 333. ------ Ueber einen Fall von Koffeinvergiftung, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Wirkung des Koffeins auf den Zuckerhaushalt. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 560-2.—Tatarov, A. P., & Villert, A. S. [Caffeinism] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933, 37: 700-2.—Tocco- Tocco, L. Azione della caffeina sul rene di rana nelT ayvelena- mento acuto e subacuto (saggi di tentativi di utilizzazione del calcolo nella ricerca istologica) Arch. farm, sper., 1924, 38: 258-67. ------ Azione della caffeina sul rene di rana nelT avvelenamento acuto e subacuto. Ibid., 268; 273.— Vacca, G. Ricerche sulle alterazioni testicolari nelT avvelena- mento sperimentale da caffeina. Ibid., 1926, 42: 62-78 pl.— Winsor, A. L., & Strongin, E. I. A study of the development of tolerance for caffeinated beverages. J. Exp. Psychol., 1933, 16: 725-32.—Work, P. Lilliputian hallucinations following the use of caffeine citrate. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1930, 24: 143-6. CAFFERA, Francisco A., 1859-1933. [Necrologia] An. Fac med., Montev., 1933, 18: 651-5, port. CAFFORT, Jean, 1897- *Etude medico- legal du tdtanos. 134p. 8? Par., 1926. CAFFREY, Anthony Joseph, 1871- Pitt- falls. 199p. 8? Bost., R. G. Badger, 1921. CAFLISCH, Asta, 1910- *Uebcr Heilun- gen von Schleimhautwunden in der Mundhohle, die mittels der elektrokoagulierenden Schlinge gesetzt worden sind. 20p. 8? Wiirzb., R. Mayr, 1933. CAGGINI, Lucien, 1909- Contribution a I'etude de l'enfance d6ficiente et amorale. 87p. 8? Par., 1935. CAGLIARI, Italy. Regia Universita. An- nuario. Cagliari, 10., 1931/32; 12., 1933/34. CAGLIARI, Italy. Societa fra i cultori delle scienze mediche e naturali. Atti. v.28-37, 1927-36. CAGLIARI, Italy. See also Italy. Atzeni Tedesco, P. La capacita vitale delle donne cagliari- tane in rapporto all' habitus. Atti Soc. cult. sc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1931, 33: 155-63.—Schiassi, F., Atzeni Tedesco, P., & Frongia, L. L'uomo medio cagliaritano metricamente determinate sopra a 300 individui. Monit. zool. ital., 1930-31, 41: suppl., 93-6. CAGLIOSTRO, Giuseppe Balsamo, 1743-95. Bensimon, S. *Essai sur le comte de Caglio- stro, aventurier philanthrope et guerisseur occa- sional. 76p. 8? Par., 1932. Haven, M. Le maitre inconnu, Cagliostro; etude historique et critique sur la haute magie [2. eU] 330p. 8? Par., 1932. Rochebonne, J. Les charlatans cfehlbres. Vie mfed., 1924, 5: 25-7.—Stoltz. Episode mfedical du sfejour de Cagliostro a Strasbourg. Strasbourg mfed., 1934, 94: 534-7. CAGNETTA, Vincenzo. Chirurgia dell' ure- tere. 292p. 8? Roma, L. Luzzatti, 1920. CAHANA, Iancu, 1908- *Sur la frequence croissante de la morbidity et de la mortality dues aux affections cardio-vasculaire. 64p. 8? Par., M. VignS, 1935. CAHEN, Marthe, 1901- Contribution a I'etude de la syphilis eong£nitale; documents de la clinique Baudelocque (Annees 1921-23) 70p. 8? Par., 1930. CAHEN, Paul. *Stoffwechseluntersuchungen bei Paradentalpyorrhoe und diffuser Atrophie [Basel] 32p. 8? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1931. Also Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29: 1178-91. CAHEN, Pierre G., 1895- *L'anesthesie regionale par voie veineuse. 119p. 3 pl. 8? Par., 1928. CAHEN, Robert Paul, 1900- *La polycy- themic pr6-leucemique; 6tude des reactions myelemiques au cours des syndromes polyglobu- liques. 141p. 8? Par., 1930. CAHEN, Roger. See Saidman, Jean, & Cahen, Roger. Les ondes hertziennes courtes en thferapeutique. 135p. 8? Par., 1931. CAHIER, Fernand Eugene Gaetan, 1894- *Le traitement des localisations bucco-pharyn- gees de I'infection fuso-spirillaire (stomatite ulce>euse, stomatite mercurielle, angine de Vin- cent) (par l'arsenobenzol 606 et 914) 62p. 8? Par., 1919. CAHIERS (Les) de gastro-enterologie. Paris, 1931- Supplement to Gazette medicale de France. CAHIERS (Les) de radiologie. Paris, 1930- Supplement to Gazette medicale de France. CAHILL, Francis Kennedy, 1876-1930. Obituary. Irish J. M. Sc, 1930, 6. ser., 117. CAHN, Alvin Robert, 1892- The spiny dogfish; a laboratory guide, xii, 94p. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1926. CAHN 12 CAILLE CAHN, Lester Richard. The modern practice of tooth extraction. 4 p. 1. 132p. illust. pl. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1924. ---- The basic principles of general and oral pathology; a textbook for the dental hygienist and the medical nurse; and a supplementary text for the dental student and the graduate dentist. xi, 152p. roy. 8? Brooklyn, N. Y., Dent. Items of Interest Pub. Co., 1929. CAHN, Otto, 1892- *Kriegs-Statistik der Frankfurter Universitats-Augenklinik [Frank- furt] 2 Ip. 8? Beerfelden, S. Reis, 1919. CAHN, Theophile. Biochimie du jeune. 56p. 8? Par., Hermann & cie, 1935. Forms v.5, Exposes de physiologie (A. Mayer) CAHUET, Robert, 1909- *L'allaitement maternel a la campagne. llOp. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1936. CAIADO, Porfirio Jose, jr. *Da cirrhose hyper- trophica do figado com ictericia chronica. 43p. 12? Lisboa, 1876. CAICEDO Rincon, Jorge. *Diabete insipide; quatre cas de diabete insipide au cours d'affections du systeme nerveux central [Geneve] 34p. 8? Lyon, 1929. CAIE, William, 1874-1927. [Obituary] Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 405. Also Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 461. CAIES, Francois, 1910- Contribution a l'6tude de la degenerescence canc6reuse du testi- cule ectopique [Lyon] 55p. 8? Bourg, Ber- thod, 1936. CAIGER, Frederick Foord, 1860-1929. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 561. Also Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 583. CAIGNON, Maurice. *Traitement des tuber- culoses v6sicale et ur6terale par la haute frequence. 54p. 8? Par., 1926. CAILLARD, Andre, 1909- *A propos d'un cas d'occlusion tardive par l'anse aff6rente apres gastrectomie. 34p. 8? Par., 1936. CAILLARD, Maurice, 1893- *Quelques reactions leucocytaires consecutives aux injections intra-veineuses. 55p. 8? Par., 1921. CAILLARD, Pierre, 1901- Contribution a I'etude des rapports de la tuberculose et de la grossesse. 55p. 8? Par., 1928. CAILLARD, Pierre, 1912- *Un aspect tres rare de la perforation des ulceres gastro- duodenaux: la pneumatose pentoneale. 87p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936. CAILLAU, Jean Marie, 1765-1820. Molinery, R. [Biography] Paris mfed., 1926, 60: an- nexe, 297. CAILLAUD, Jacques, 1902- ^'anes- thesie generale au chlorure d'e'thyle. 52p. 8? Par 1929 CAILLAUD, Pierre, 1893- *L'<§osinate de cesium; son action antichoc en arsenotherapie. 52p. 8? Par., 1930. CAILLE, Augustus, 1854-1935. Postgraduate medicine; prevention and treatment of disease. xxxviii, 1023p. roy. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1922. For biography see Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 1563-5, port. Also Ann. Int. M., 1935, 9: 817. CAILLE, Emile, 1887- *La glycuronurie provoquee (m6thode d'exploration fonctionnelle du foie) 59p. 8? Par., 1921. CAILLE, Jean, 1909- influence de l'hydrotherapie sur le systeme neuro-veg6tatif. 36p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1934. CAILLE, Rene, 1908- Considerations sur la poliomyelite dans le Departement de la Sarthe et particulierement l'6pidemie de 1930. 53p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1935. CAILLE, Ruth Kennedy. *Resistant behavior of preschool children [Columbia Univ.] 142p. 8? N. Y., 1933. CAILLEAULT, Gerard, 1910- Cancers du perinee et leur traitement. 98p. 8? Par., 1934. CAILLERET, Alfred Fernand. *Un nouveau procede' d'anesth6sie gen6rale par voie intra- veineuse. 81p. 8? Par., 1934. CAILLET, Andre. *De la pyelographie dans la lithiase r6no-ureterale. 105p. 8? Par., 1922. CAILLET, Marie Alice, 1908- *Un vision- naire du xviie siecle: J. Desmarets de Saint-Sorlin. 60p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1935. CAILLEUX, Jean Edouard Emile, 1905- Contribution a l'6tude des cholecystites non lithiasiques et leur traitement par l'urotropine intra-veineuse. 45p. 8? Par., Jouve & cie, 1934. CAILLEUX, Roland, 1908- *Essai cri- tique sur la doctrine homoeopathique. lOlp. 8? Par.. 1933. CAILLON, Jeanne, 1908- ' Contribution a I'etude de l'arsenic dans les eaux minerales de Vichy. 231p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936. CAILLON, Louis. Tous les regimes alimen- taires; guide pratique du malade et de son en- tourage. 3. ed. 200p. 8? Tunis, J. Aloccio, 1931. CAILLOUD [Ernst] Hermann, 1891- *Ueber einen rechtsseitigen kongenitalen Zwerch- fellsdefekt beim Erwachsenen [Strassburg] 20p. 8? Berl., G. Reimer, 1915. CAIN, A. See Bensaude, Raoul, Cain, A., & Lelong, M. Maladies de Tintestin. v.2. 494p. 8? Par., 1932.—Bensaude, R., Char- rier, J., & Cain, A. Cancer du rectum. 367p. 8? Par., 1935.—Bensaude, Raoul, Rivet, L., & Cain, A. Maladies de Tintestin. v.l. 344p. 8? Par., 1931. CAIN, Georges, 1902- *L'hydrohema- torrhee gravidique, ses rapports avec la syphilis acquise ou hereditaire. 80p. 8? Par., 1930. CAIN, John Cannell, 1871-1921. Thorpe, J. F. Obituary. Analyst, Lond., 1921, 46: 124. CAIN, John Richard, 1893- Principles and practice of hygiene; a textbook for college students, xiv, 251p. pl. 8? Phila., P. Blakis- ton's Son & Co. [1931] CAINES, Richard John Ridgeway, 1876- The legend of the medicine ball. 37p. 8? [Bost., 1921] CAIO do Amaral, Antonio. *A puncgao sub- occipital (ensaio sobre o tratamento do tetano pelas injecg5es sub-arachnoideas atlas, po via atloido-occipital, de serum anti-tetanico) 143p. 8 pl. 4 ch. 8? S. Paulo, Typ. Camargo, 1929. CAIRD, Francis Mitchell, 1853-1926. Obituary. Edinburgh M. J., 1926, n. ser., 33: 743-7, port. Also Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 1033. ---- & CATHCART, Charles W. A surgical handbook, for the use of students, practitioners, house-surgeons, and dressers. 18. ed. xv, 364p. 16? Lond., C. Griffin & Co., 1919. Also 19. ed. xv, 364p., 1921. CAIRNES, John Elliott, 1823-75. The slave power: its character, career, and probable de- signs: being an attempt to explain the real issues involved in the American contest, xv, 171p. p. 1. 8? N. Y., 1862. CAIRO, Egypt. Giza Memorial Ophthalmic Laboratory. Annual report. Cairo, 6.-9.1 1931-34. CAIRO scientific journal. Cairo, v.4,-13., 1910-25. CAISERMAN 13 CAISSON WORKERS CAISERMAN, Ida, 1903- *Etude cli- nique des formes pseudo-tuberculeuses de la syphilis de l'appareil respiratoire. 56p. 8? Par., M. Vigne\ 1935. CAISSON workers. See also Air, Pressure [high and low] Hip, Diseases. Heller, R. Caisson sickness; a monograph; translated from the German by M. C. Roemer [1912] 84 1. 8? Wash., 1912. Lestienne, J. *Des accidents labyrinthiques chez les ouvriers des chantiers de travaux a l'aire comprime (maladie des caissons) 161 p. 8? Par., 1932. Also abstract, Ann. otolar.. Par., 1933, 200-17. Levy, E. Compressed-air illness and its engi- neering importance. 48p. 8? Wash., 1922. Forms No. 285, Techn. papers, U. S. Bur. Mines. Arbeiten in Druckluft. Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 564-9.—Archambeault, C. P. A fatal case of caisson disease. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1923, 19: 167.—Barrat & Bastian. A propos d'une affection oculaire rencontrSe chez des ouvriers travaillant dans des caissons sous-marins. Arch. mid. pharm. nav., 1936, 126: 273-305.—Behnke, A. R. The use of oxygen in the treatment of compressed-air illness. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1937, 35: 61-73.—Bienvenu, L. J. Caisson disease (compressed air disease: diver's paralysis) N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1935-36, 88: 767-71.—Boycott, G. W. M. Prevention of compressed-air illness; obsolete statutory regulations as an obstacle to progress. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1935, 35: 318-21.— Bryan, C. G. Caisson disease. S. Michael Hosp. M. Bull., Toronto, 1925-20, No. 3, 37-45.—Christ, A. Ueber Caisson- krankheit, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung einer typischen Erkrankung ytheme vers l'an^mie. 82p. 8? Par., L. Rodstein, 1935. CAMPHOR [and derivatives] See also Cardiotonics; also names of derivatives. Cordova Santana, M. *Preparaci6n del alcanfor sinteHico [Chile] 20p. 8? Santiago, 1934. Camphre. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1925, 39: 281—Catte- lain, E. Une remarquable conquSte de la chimie moderne; le camphre de synthase. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 406-26.—Comotti, R. La canfora italiana. Bol. Ass. ital. piante med., 1922, 5: 79-81.—Desesquelle, E. Le camphre. Bull, med., Par., 1923, 37: 1135; passim. Also Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1924, 31: 399; 476.—Galli, G. L'elogio della canfora. Gazz. osp., 1925, 46: 6-9.—Gomes da Costa, S. F. Camphre naturel et camphre synthdtique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 332-5.—Gori, G. I canfori del Senese. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena (1925) 1926, 9. ser., 17: 455-61. ------ La canfora dall' essenza di rosmarino. Ibid., 1926, 10. ser., 1: 369-73. La canfora nel Chrysanthemum balsamita. Ibid., 485-8.—Hanford, W. E., & Perkins, G. W. Studies on oil of turpentine; camphor from pinene-hydrochloride. Am. J. Pharm., 1934, 106: 287-94.—Kraus, F. Ueber synthetischen Kampfer. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 733-5.—Lalini, P. Sulla reazione di condensazione della pernitroso-canfora con le ammine primarie. Boll. Soc eustach., 1932, 30: No. 4, 21-4.—Lewis, E. W. Natural and synthetic camphor. Am. Druggist, 1926, 74: No. 11, 31-4.—Meyer, A. Le camphre synth6tique; son 6tat actuel. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1924, 4. ser., 35:-36: 1-16.—Passerini, M., & Niccolini, P. M. Sali alcalini della 6-cian-canfan-6-nitroso-idrossilamina (indagini chimiche e farmacologiche) Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1927, 25: 361-72.—Ritter, J. J. A new camphor synthesis. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 3322-6.—Saccardo, D. La canfora del- 1'Eritrea. Boll. Ass. ital. piante med., 1926, 9: 64-6—Stross, W. Das Kampferproblem. Umschau, 1926, 30: 185-8. ---- Compounds [and preparations] - Gsell, O. *Neuere Campherpraparate mit eigenen Untersuchungen iiber Coramin [Zurich] lip. 8? Basel, 1926. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 198-200. Peiser, M. *Die physiologische Wirkung des Phenol-Camphers physikalisch-chemisch erklart [Berlin] 18p. 8? Lpz., 1927. Schmitz, H. *Untersuchungen iiber Kampfer- derivate mit besonderer Berucksichtigung dea Kampferaethylimins. 23p. 8? Bonn, 1916. Aiazzi Mancini, M. Sull' azione dell' acido canfocarbonico; contributo alia farmacologia del gruppo della canfora. Arch. fisiol., Fir., 1923, 21: 3-25.—Avanzolini, A. Su di un nuovo derivato della canfora. Boll. Soc. eustach., 1930, 28: 189- 91.—Baggesgaard-Rasmussen, H. [Substitute preparations of camphor] Ugeskr. lager, 1928, 90: 1175-7.—Beccari, L. Sopra alcuni pretesi surrogati della canfora. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 470-2.—Berlingozzi, S., & Lenoci, B. Sopra alcuni sali dell' acido canfo-10. solfonico (acido di Reychler) Boll. chim. farm., Milano, 1936, 75: 270-6.— Bijlsma, U. G., & Esveld, L. W. van [Camphor solution Hoechst and diethylamine] Meded. Rijks Inst, pharm. ther. onderzoek, 1929, 376-85.—Boening, G. Ueber Camphogen- Ingelheim. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 252.—Bouillot, J.. & Leulier, M. Sur quelques camphocarbonates d'alcaloides. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1933, 8. ser., 18: 49-59.—Chistoni, A. Ricerche farmacologiche sull' acido canfosolfonico e su alcuni suoi derivati. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1936, 8: 705-24.—Detrie, J. Etude de la double liaison de quelques derives ethyleniques du camphre par l'hydrogenation catalytique; contribution A l'6tude des empgchements stenques. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33:-34: 1263-84.—Drucker, C. Optische und thermodynamische Aktivitat der Camphersulfosaure in Ldsun- gen von Neutralsalzen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1933, 165: 411-9.—Ewe, G. E. The deportment of monobromated camphor in reference to compressed medicinal tablets. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1930, 19: 1307.—Francois. M., & Luce, E. Essai des preparations officinales du camphre. J. pharm. chim-. Par., 1922, 7. ser., 25: 500; 36: 11.—Girault, F. Sur l'acide camphosulfonique et quelques camphosulfonates. Ibid., 1934, §. ser., 20: 207-17.—Hesse, F. Die Wirkung der Phenol- CAMPHOR 39 CAMPHOR camphermischung von Chlumsky auf das normale Gelenk. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932-33, 238: 145-72.—Holm, K. Ueber Camphogen-Ingelheim, ein wasserlosliches Campherpraparat. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 357-9.—Kawanishi, T. Einfluss der Schilddriise auf die Bildung der Kamphoglukuronsaure. Mitt. med. Akad. Kioto, 1932, 6: 329-50.—Leo, H. Ueber Kam- pfersol, p-Diketokamphan und p-Oxykampfer. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 377.—Leone, G. Canfora e suoi succedanei. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1933, 5: 736-49.—Mouzon, J. Les derives et les succ&lanes hydrosolubles du camphre. Presse mid., 1928, 36: 676-8.—Neumann, A. Ueber Kamphokoniol, ein neues losliches Kampferpraparat. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 200.—Pachner, E. Ueber den wasserloslichen Japan- kampfer Camphaquin. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 1709.— Payr, E. Zur Ehrenrettung des Phenolcamphers. Chirurg, 1932, 4: 695.—Salmon-Legagneur, F. Homologues superieurs en /3 de l'acide camphorique et 0-homocamphre. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1932, 4. ser., 51:-52: 807.—Schwarz, J. Ueber Aphlogol, eine Karbol-Kampfer-Verbindung. Allg. med. centr. Ztg, 1918, 87: 17; 21.—Tamura, K., Kihara, G., & Ishidate, M. Allo-p-Oxocamphor (Vitacamphor) Jap. J. M. Sc, 1933, 7: Pharm., 96-100.—Taschenberg, E. W. Zur stomachalen Kampfertherapie; Camphochol, ein neues Kampferpraparat. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1524.— Thorns, H., & Runze, P. Ueber Salze und Ester der d-Cam- phersaure. Arb. Pharm. Inst. Univ. Berlin, 1921, 12: 3-6.— Umber, F. Ueber wasserlosliche Kampferpraparate und Hexeton-Bayer. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 36.— Walther, F. Oxaphor. Ther. Neuheiten, Lpz., 1906, 1: 19.— Wiechowski, W. Ueber die neuen sogenannten Campherer- satzmittel (Cardiazol, Coramin und Hexeton) Ther. Gegen- wart, 1929, 70: 5; 57; 123.—Wortis, S. B., Coombs, H. C, & Pike, F. H. Monobromated camphor; a standardized con- vulsant. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 26: 156-61. Also repr. --- Compounds: Oil. Lenoir, P. G. Contribution a, I'etude des injections intra-veineuses d'huile camphree. 131p. 8? Par., 1935. Ming, W. *Ueber die Wirksamkeit des Oleum camphoratum. 28p. 8? Basel, 1924. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 233. Binet, L., & Fabre, R. Le sort du camphre et de l'huile, apres injection experimental d'huile camphree. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 181: 441-3. Also J. pharm. chim., Par., 1926, 8. ser., 33: 62-5.—Cheinisse, L. Les injections intraveineuses d'huile camphree sont-elles offensives? Presse med., 1922, 30: 558.— Curti, O. P. Sobre la ineficacia y los perjuicios del uso del aceite alcanforado. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1925, 32: 1362-4.— Fabricius-Moller, J. [Intravenous injection of camphorated oil] Ugeskr. laeger, 1923, 85: 393-5.—Fabris, F. Dell' olio canforato in chirurgia e nelle infezioni puerperali e della maniera di medicare. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1927, 10. ser., 5: 238-51.—Fischer, B. Ueber intravenose Injektionen von Kampferol. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 869; 1223.—Guille- man, P. Inocuite et avantages des injections intraveineuses d'huile camphree. Bull. Soc med. Paris, 1936, 340-4. ------ Technique et indications des injections intraveineuses d'huile camphree. Ibid., 373-8.—Heinrichsen, F. Einspritzungen von Kampferol unter die Haut. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1921, 48: 585.—Hertzberg, G. R. R. Camphorated oil in surgery. Med. J., N. Y., 1932, 136: 515-7. Also repr. Also Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1932, 140: 150-8.—Huper, W. Ueber die intravenose Kampferolinjektion auf Grund pathologisch- anatomischer Untersuchungen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 373-6.—Ide, M. Huile camphree intraveineuse. Rev. mid., Louvain, 1922, 204-6.—Leo, H. Ueber die Wirkung intra- venoser Kampferolinjektion. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 155.—Overbye, D. A., & Schoetzow, R. E. Assay of liniment of camphor. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1935, 24: 961-3.—Poe, C. F., & Lipsey, G. Studies on the determination of camphor in camphor liniment; U. S. P. X method for liniments made with oils other than cottonseed. Ibid., 1931, 20: 1175-7.— Rappoport, D. M. [Clinical observations on the effect of camphor oil, obtained from the annual plant Ocimium cannum] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 906-8.—Sarroste. Sur Taction de l'huile camphree par voie intraveineuse. Bull. Soc med. mil. fr., 1933, 27: 55.—Schilling, E. Zur Indikation der intra- venosen Kampherolinjektion. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1394.—Schmidt, B. Zur Anwendung der intravenosen Kam- pferolinjektion. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 1223. Also Gyogyaszat, 1929, 68: 268-72.—Urtel. Zur intravenosen Injektion von Campherol. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 371.— Wohlgemuth, K. Intravenose Campherolinjektion. Ther. Gegen wart., 1921, 62: 484. ---- Determination. Bougault, J., & Leroy, B. Dosage du camphre synthetique dans ses preparations pharmaceutiques. Ann. falsif., Par., 1928, 21:456-61. Also J. pharm. chim., Par., 1928, 8. ser., 8: 49-55.— Grantham, R. I. The determination of camphor in ampules of camphor in oil. Proc Am. Drug Manuf. Ass., 1932, 21: 221-31, port.—Grelot, P. Le camphre brut dans les prepara- tions officinales; caractensation; dosage. Bull, sc pharm,, Par., 1924, 31: 369-75.—Hampshire, C. H., & Page, G. R. The determination of camphor in galenicals by means of 2:4-di- nitrophenylhydrazine. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1934, 7: 558-64.— Poe, C. F. Studies on the determination of camphor in cam- phor liniment; the use of antioxidants. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1936, 25: 279T81.—Vieth, H., & Bilhuber, E. A. The quanti- tative determination of camphor in pharmaceutical prepara- tions. Ibid., 1924, 13: 636.—Wallace, D. A., & Plummer, S. B. Determination of camphor in camphorated oils. Am. J. Pharm.. 1921, 93: 600-4. ---- Pharmacology. Hammel, A. H. L. Contribution a I'etude physiologique et clinique du d-camphre sulfonate de di^thylenediamine. 61p. 8? Par., 1930. Hotte, F. * Ueber die Wirkung des Kampf er- dampfes. lOp. 8? Giessen, 1926. Isaak, J. ^Untersuchungen zur Wirkung gesattigter wassriger Kampferlosung. 22p. 8? [Bonn] 1915. Knopf [F. E. L.] W. ^Untersuchungen zur Wirkung der Kampi'erderivate Camphenilon und Camphenon [Bonn] 20p. 8? Coln-Mulheim, 1916. Papenheim, T. *Ueber den Einfluss von Kampfer und Hexeton auf die Methylenblauent- farbung [Munster] 16p. 8? Emsdetten (Westf.) 1933. Philipp, A. *Ueber die Wirkung verschiedener wasserloslicher Kampferpraparate auf den Kreis- lauf und die Atmung. 28p. 8? Berl., 1926. Rietzsch, F. *Hat der synthetische Kampfer denselben therapeutischen Wert wie der natiir- liche? 5p. 8? [Lpz.] 1921. Ziegler, E. *Ueber das Verhalten des Cam- phercymols im thierischen Organismus [Bern] 12p. 8? Lpz., 1873. Amakawa, T. Zur Pharmakologie der Kampfergruppe; Vergleich eines isomeren Kampfers mit Japankampfer. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1924, 101: 100T26— Baccarini, T. Sull' asso- ciazione terapeutica canfora-calcie. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1933, 41: 267-9.—Baranov, W., & Speranskaja Stepanowa, E. Einfluss des Camphers auf den Blutdruck. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 78: 484-91. •------ Ueber den Mechanismus der Campherwirkung bei Beseitung des Gefasscollapsus. Ibid., 492-7.—Benigni, R. Alcune ricerche farmacologiche su di una canfora sintetica di produzione italiana. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1930, 2: 513-36.—Bestuzhew, A. P. Ueber die Wirkung des Kampfers und des Kamphogens auf die Funktion der isolierten Nebenniere. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 158: 180-6.— Bougault, J. Analyse du camphre synthetique et de ses pre- paration officinales. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 99: 437-9.—Bouisset, L. L'action pharmacodynamique du cam- phre sur le coeur et le muscle. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 1474. Also J. physiol. path, gin., 1926, 24: 254-61, pl.—Bus- quet, H. Action du camphre et de certains de ses derives sur L'intestin isoie. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 104: 869-72.— Chopra, R. N., Chowhan, J. S., & De, N. Pharmacological action of camphor and its derivatives. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936, 24: 249-55.—Christomanos, A. Zur Pharmakologie einiger Verwandten des Kampfers. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 151: 37-40.—Dodds, E. C. The pharmacological action and clinical use of drugs with a camphor- and coramine-like action. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 655-7.—Duesberg, R. Ueber die Kreislaufwirkung des Kampfers. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 158: 314-26.—Ehrismann, O., & Engelhardt, W. E. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung des d-, 1- und i-Kampfers; Untersuchungen am Ganterschen Gefass- praparate und am Koronarkreislauf des isolierten Katzen- herzens. Ibid., 1928, 131: 200-11.—Forst, A. W. Zur Wir- kung des inhalierten Campherdampfes. Ibid., 1936, 181: 168.—Francois, M. Le camphre synthetique doit-il etre introduit dans la Pharmacopee frangaise. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1927, 8. ser., 6: 309-12.—Fujimoto, S. Beitrage zur pharmakologischen Kenntnis des Kampfers. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1928, 263-5.—Gomes de Costa, S. F. Action des cam- phres sur les helminthes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1273; 1927, 96: 883.—Hashimoto, S. Ueber die Beeinflussung der Verteilung von Calcium- sowie Kaliumion im Zentralnerven- system durch Kampher beziehungsweise Cardiazol. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1935-36, Pharm., 204.—Hazard, R., & Lardg, R. Toxicite et actions generales comparees, chez le cobaye, du camphre naturel et du camphre synthetique officinaux. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 97-101. ------ Toxicite et actions generates comparees chez le rat du camphre naturel, du camphre racemique, et du camphre gauche. Ibid., 1936, 8. ser., 24: 149-54.—Heimberger, H. Ueber die Gefass- wirkung des Kampfers. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 145: 188-92, ------ Ueber die Wirkung des Camphers auf die CAMPHOR 40 CAMPHOR peripheren Gefiisse. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 2238.—Henri jean & Waucomont. L'action du solucamphre sur le cceur. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1930, 5. ser., 10: 416-27, 8 pl. ------ Acci6n de un derivado del alcanfor soluble en el agua (solucan- for) sobre el coraz6n. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1932, 39: 1621-9 — Heubner, W. Zur Pharmakologie des Kampfers (Notiz zu der Arbeit von Wilhelm Stross) Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1923, 96: 387.—Hildebrandt, F., & Miigge, H. Resorption und Ent- giftungsgeschwindigkeit des Camphers und der Campher- Ersatzpraparate. Schmerz, 1936, 9: 95-100.—Ischikawa, J. Zur Pharmakologie einiger Verwandten des Kampfers; die anti- septische Wirkung und die Wirkung am isolierten Frosch- herzen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 126: 41-7.—Joachi- moglu, G., & Mosler, E. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkungen des d-, 1- und i-Kampfers; elektrographische Untersuchungen am isolierten Froschherzen. Ibid., 1923, 98: 1-11.—Kapaczewski, W. L'action phylactique du camphre et de ses deriv6s. C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 115: 1013-6.— Kinukawa, C. Ueber die Wirkung des Kampfers auf die Pupillenweite des Kaninchens. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1933, 22: 326-34.—Larde, R. Actions physiologiques comparees du camphre, de son isomere la fenchone et de leurs derives sul- fones.' C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 1009-11.—Leo, H. Ueber die Wirkungen des p-Dioxykamphans (Brcdt) Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1924, 103: 135-7.—Levy, J., & Beaune, A. An- tagonisme du camphre et du chlorure de potassium. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1932, 39: 217-27.—Lipschitz, W., & Osterroth, J. Ueber Kombinationswirkungen des Kampfers. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1925, 106: 341-68.—Lipschitz, W., & Salomon, R. Ueber den Wirkungsmechanismus kampferartiger Substanzen. Ibid., 1928, 128: suppl., 125. ------ & Meyer, P. Die Grundwirkungen des Kampfers und kampferartiger Substanzen. Ibid., 1930, 148: 257-94.—Lopez Ramirez, R. Similitud farmaco-dinamica del alcanfor sintetico con el natural. Dfa med., B. Air., 1929-30, 2: 337.—Macht, D. I. Comparative physiological activity of camphor and menthol. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 116: 101.—Modrakowski, G., & Sikorski, H. Analyse experimental de Taction de I'hexetone (nouveau derive du camphre) action de l'hex6tone sur la respiration du lapin morphinis6 et sur le cceur isoie de la grenouille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 950-2. ------ Action de l'hex6tone pendant la syncope chloroformique. Ibid., 953-6.—Oikawa, K., & Inaba, T. Effect of camphor upon the epinephrine output and the blood sugar content in non-anaesthetized, non-fast- ened dogs. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1930, 16: 298-310.—Picon, M. Action de la chaleur sur quelaues campho-carbonates metal- liqucs. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 397-9.—Rentz, E. Sulla azione di qualche succedaneo della canfora (esetone, cardiazolo, coramina) e dell' acido canforico sull' apparato cardio-vasale. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1931, 3: 321; 385.—Rosenfeld, F. Kurze Bemerkungen iiber den heutigen Stand des Campher-Problems. Med. Korbl. Wiirttemberg, 1929, 99: 123.—Savich, V. [Com- parative effect of camphor with hexetone and cardiazol] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 1418-22.—Schoen, R. Pharmakologie und Klinik des Kampfers und der Kampferersatzmittel. Herz- neurosen . [&cl (Ver. Bad Nauheim Aerzte) Dresd., 1932, 76-86.—Siegel, R. Pharmarmakologische Untersuchungen iiber Pinokamphon, Verbanon, Verbenon und Kampfer; iiber den Zusammenhang zwischen chemischer Konstitution und Wirkung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1925-26, 110: 364-85 — Straub, W. Camphor and the modern analeptics. Stanford Univ. Pub., 1931, 3: Univ. Ser. M. Sc, 72-81.—Stross, W. Beitrage zur Pharmakologie des Kampfers. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1922, 95: 304-36. ------ Peychophysische Versuche mit Kampfer. Ibid., 1921, 104: 323-51. ------ & Wie- chowski. Ueber die phannakologische Wirkung des Kampfers. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1480.—Susanna, V. Sull' elimi- nazione della canfora sintetica. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1933, 5: 275-80. ------ Azione ipoglieemizzante della canfora. Ibid., 1934, 6: 129-41.—Szeloczey, J. [The action of camphor on the reaction of epinephrine; experiments on blood pressure] Magy. orv. arch., 1935, 36: 37-50. ------■ [Epinephrine pupillary action after the application of camphor and the rise in blood pressure when administered into the arterial system] Ibid., 51-5.------& Kolonits, B. [Experiments on per- meability and adsorption] Ibid., 56-62.—Takebe, T. Studies on effects of oxy- and oxocamphors, especially with reference to 0-(lO)-Oxocamphor upon the isolated hearts of animals. Jap. J. M. Sc., 1934-35, 8: H. 3, Pharm., 168-72.—Tamura, K., Kihara, G., & Ishidate, M. The cardiac effects of Japan camphor and its intermediate products in the animal body, Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932, 248. ------ Studies on the cardiostimulant effect of Japan camphor; a transformation product in the body, d-trans-7-aldehyde-jr-apocamphor, as the true active substance. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934-35, 8: H. 3, Pharm., 172-7.—Tamura, K., & Kobayashi, Y. Comparison of the actions between w- and u-oxocamphors. Ibid., 177.— Tennenbaum, M. Ueber eine allgemeine Stoffwechselwirkung von Kampfer und ihm verwandten Substanzen bei der kutanen Applikation. Arch. exp. Path.; Berl., 1931, 163: 505-16.— Teterin, P. F. [Effect of camphor on an isolated heart of a mammal] J. eksp. biol., 1930, 13: 42-4.—Trabucchi, E. Ri- cerche farmacologiche sul canforato di ammonio. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 926.—Troteanu, V. C. [On the two opposite effects of camphor and the importance of its toxicity in certain experiments] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1935, 24: 158-65.—Yoshida, H., & Hayashi, I. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Campherwirkung auf das Froschherz. Nagoya J. M. Sc, 1927, 2: 1-5. ---- Physical properties. Durand, J. F. Sur la cryoscopie dans le camphre. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1937, 5. ser., 4: Mem., 67-71.—Lecompte, J., & Perrichet, J. Dispersion rotatoire dans l'ultraviolet du camphre en solution sulfurique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 1202-5.—Lowry, T. M., & Gore, H. K. Optical rotatory power of vapours; rotatory dispersion of camphor and of camphorquinone, e>pecially in the region of absorption. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1932, ser. A, 135: 13-22— Poe, C. F.. & Plein, E. M. The optical activity of camphor in alcoholic solutions. J. Phys. Chem., 1934, 38: 883-7.—Schoorl. N. [The rotation of camphor in alcoholic solution] Pharm. wbl., Amst., 1927, 64: 338-44. —Schwob, M. Sur la birefringence eiectrique du camphre. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 197: 615-7. ---- Poisoning and untoward effects. Gignotjx, C. F. L. *Accidents locaux pro- voques par le camphre et ses derivds. 88p. 8? Par., 1930. Zanzig, T. *Ein Fall von Totalnekrose beider Nierenrin,den nach Kampherinjektionen [Halle] 24p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1915. Akinaga, Y. Experimentelle Untersuchung der Kampfer- vergiftung. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1932, 22: 177-82.—Busquet, H., & Vischniac, C. Intervention d'un facteur individuel dans les accidents locaux provoques par le camphre. Paris med., 1930, 87: 473; 505; 544.—Clark, T. L. Fatal case of camphor poisoning. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 467.—Fontana, G. Anafilassi da canfora. Boll. med. trent., 1926, 41: 383-5.—Jacob, O. Tumeurs conse* utive a des injections d'huile camphree pre- pares avec de l'huile de vaseline. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1917, n. ser., 43: 487. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1917, 80: 371. -—- & Faure-Fremiet. Tumeurs consecutives a l'injection d'huile camphree prepare avec de l'huile de vaseline (vaselinomes) Rev. chir., Par., 1917, 54: 221-63.—Klingensmith, W. R. Poisoning by camphor. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 2182 — Lambri, R. Esantemi da canfora. Policlinico, 1925, 32: sez. prat., 941.- Lang, M. C. A case of poisoning due to camphor liniment. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 2119.—Marchal, R. Note sur deux cas de crises epileptiformes provoquees par l'administration de bromure de camphre. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1932, 32: 315.—Meduna, L. von. Ueber experimentelle Campherepilepsie. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1934, 102: 333-9 — Michon, L. Le diagnostic des tumeurs consecutive? aux injec- tions d'huile camphree. Lyon med., 1921, 130: 267.—Mook, W. H., & Wander, W. G. Camphorated oil tumors. J. Am. M. Ass., 1919, 73: 1340. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1920, n. ser., 1: 304-18, pl. Also Collect. Stud. Derm. Dep. Barnard Hosp., 1921, 68-82, pl.—Poisoning by camphorated oil. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 96.—Susanna, V. Lesioni epatiche e renali da canfora in animali normali e in animali operati di fistola biliare. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1936, 8: 163-75.—Tommasi, L. La elaiopatia patomimica studiata attraverso la sua riproduzione sperimentale nell' uomo. Gior. med. mil., 1918, 66: 873-85.— Wander, W. G. Tumor following camphorated oil injection. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1919, 16: 245. ---- Therapeutic use. Bode, F. [W.] *Ueber den therapeutischen Wert des Kampferwassers. 30p. 8? Bonn, 1918. Malinvatjd, M. M. *De l'utilisation thera- peutique du camphosulfonate de soude soluble dans l'eau. 42p. 8? Par., 1927. Ahlswede, E., & Busch, W. On internal camphor therapy. Clin. Med., 1924, 31: 454.—Attinger. Bemerkungen zur Kampfertherapie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 644-6.— Bachetn, C. Neuere Kampferpraparate und ihre Anwendung. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 232-4.—Bascompte, F. Consideraciones sobre el empleo terapeutico del alcanfor natural, de sus deri- vados qufmicos y de sus sucedaneos sinteticos. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1927, 10: 20-5.—Beckmann, H. Erfahrungen mit Kampferlbsung Hoechst. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1477.—Bonaudi, E. Note terapeutiche su di un nuovo preparato di canfora. Med. nuova, 1923, 14: 100-5.—Brix. Ueber Darreichung von Kampfer. Fortsch. Med., 1923, 41: 25.—Cloetta, M. Wie steht es mit der Kampfer-Therapie, Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 241-4.—Conditt. Ueber eine neue Darreichungsform des Kampfers. Fortsch. Med., 1923, 41: 183.—Deneffe. Du camphre brom6 et de ses applications a la therapeutique medicale. Presse med. beige, 1870-71, 23: 405.—Di Poggio, E. Note sulla canfora in soluzione acquosa e per via orale. Med. nuova, 1927, 18: 83-6.—Gurber. Ueber die moderne Camphortherapie. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1844.—Guggenhcimer, H. Neuere klinische Erfahrungen mit Kampfer und Kampferersatzpraparaten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 837-9.— Hopmann, R. Die moderne Kampfertherapie. Ther. Gegenwart, 1927, 68: 293-7.— Hosemann, G. Zur intravenosen Kampferinfusion. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 394.—Junkmann, K. Ueber perorale Kampfer- therapie. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1927, 37: 335-8.—Kampfer und Kampferersatzmittel. Praxis, Bern, 1934, 23: 253-5.—Kehl, R. Moderna therapeutica pela camphora isomerica. Brasil CAMPHOR med., 1925, 39: 227.—Koopman, J. [Camphor as a drug] Geneesk. gids, 1924-25, 2: 377; 389.—Leschke, E. O emprego de um prspnrado de camphora soluvel em agua. Sciencia med., Rio, 1925', 3: 318.—Lichtenbelt, J. W. T. [Camphor in practice] Geneesk. gids, 1924-25, 2: 373-7.—Ludwig, W. Fortschritte der Kampfertherapie. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1928, 19: H. 8, 10-5.—Malavasi, W. I preparati sintetici di canfora nella terapia pediatrica. Lattante, 1936, 7: 20-45.— Mailer. K. O. (Camphor therapy] Hospitalstidende, 1931, 74: 645-63.—Neuschlosz, S. M. Consideraciones sobre las aplicaciones terapeuticas del alcanfor. Rev. med. Rosario, 1926, 10: 145-55.—-Razzino, A. La canfora nella terapia cardiaca. Med. nuova, 1931, 22: 153-6.—Richert. Ueber die Erfahrungen mit Kampfergelatinetten. Ther. Gegenwart, 1925, 66: 190.—Schelcher, R. Ueber die intravenose Injektion von Kampt'erwasser bei Sauglingen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1922, 6J: 310.—Schoen, R. Diepraktische Bedeutung des Kampfers und der sogenannten Kampferersatzmittel. Ibid., 1932, 79: 1870-2.—Schwab, E. Ueber eine neue Darrei- chungsart des Kampfers in Form der Kampfer-Gelatinetten. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 1093.—Steinmetz, B. In welchen Fallen soil man Kampfer innerlich geben? Prakt. Arzt, 1923, n. F., 8: 192-4.—Vitello. G. Controindicazioni della canfora; nota clinicoterapeutica. Gazz. osp., 1924, 45: 727-32.—Wohlrath. Neue Indikationen fiir Kampfer in Form von Kampfergelatinetten Knoll. Fortsch. Med., 1925, 43: 122-4. CAMPIMETRY. See Vision, Field. CAMPION, George Goring, 1862- Ele- ments in thought and emotion; an essay on edu- cation, epistemology and the psycho-neural problem, xvi, 162p. 8? Lond., Univ. Lond. Press, 1923. ----& SMITH, Grafton Elliot. The neural basis of thought. 167p. illust. pl. 8? Lond., K. Paul & Co., 1934. CAMPONOTUS. Sec Ant. CAMPORA, Giuseppe. Le fratture spontanee; studio clinico e anatomo-patologico con osserva- zioni personali. 3 p. 1. 124p. 8? Tor., Botta, [1919] CAMPOS, Alberto [La procreaci6n humana] enciclopedia de la generacion sexual, v. p. pl. 8? Madr., Agenc. Internac. Libr. [1931] CAMPOS, Esteban J. V. See Laiseca, Raul D., & Campos, E. J. V. Notas sobre neurologia. 60p. 8? B. Air., 1932. CAMPOS, Murillo de. Elementos de hygiene militar. 294p. 8? Rio, Paulo, Pongetti & cia, 1927. CAMPOS Barreto, Oswaldo. *Dissertagao: das conferencias em medicina. 39p. 8? S. Paulo, I. Ferraz, 1928. CAMPOS Pagliuchi, Carlos de. *A cirurgia esthetica sob o ponto de vista moral e legal. 37p. 8? [S. Paulo] 1930. CAMPS, Simon, 1899- ^ *De la reduction de capacite ouvriere d^terminee par les cicatrices corneennes au cours des accidents de travail (etude mSdico-legale) 67p. 8? Par., 1929. CAMPTOCORMIA. See also under Spine. Baldi, F. Se esista un tipo di camptocormia posteriore. Ann. neur., Nap., 1921, 38: 291-9.—Borrell. Un cas de camptocormie avec retraction du psoas. Rev. med. centr. ouest, 1930, 285-92.—Chavigny. Un cas de camptocormie gueri 8 ans apr£s l'accident initial. Gaz. med. Strasbourg, 1923, 81: 666.—Clark, B. B. Camptocormia; bent back, typhoid spine. Hahneman. Month., 1923, 58: 699-706.— Coppa, E. Contributo alio studio della camptocormia. Cer- vello, 1924, 4: 301-18.—Divry, P. Camptocormie post-trau- matique. Liege med., 1929, 22: 585-90.—Euziere, Blouquier de Claret & Pages. Sequelle probable d'enc6phalite epide- mique; un cas de camptocormie. Bull. Soc. sc. m6d. biol. Montpellier, 1922-23, 4: 233.—Molin de Teyssieu. Lesions osseuses de lombarthrie dans un cas de camptocormie ancienne. Gaz. sc. m6d. Bordeaux, 1923, 44: 558. Also Bull. Soc m6d. chir. Bordeaux (1923) 1924, 324-6.—Walker, G. F. A note on camptocormia. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 808.—Zambler, A. La camptocormia; sua natura e suoi limiti nosografici, Gior. psichiat., 1927, 55: 57-76, CAMPTONEMA CAMPTONEMA. See Rhizopoda. CAMUS, Jacques Paul Emile, 1902- *Variations du pH des viandes de boucherie [Alfort] 73p. 8? Par., 1928. CAMUS, Jean, 1872-1924. [N6crologie] Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 1680-8. Also Rev. med. Barcelona, 1925, 2. ser., 3: 95.— Loeper, M. Necrologie. Progr. med., Par., 1925, 40: 248.— Richet, C. Necrologie. Presse med., 1925, 39: 28.—Rist, E. [N6crologie] Paris med., 1926, 60: (annexe) 93-7.—Vaquez. • N6crologie. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 1756. CAMUS, Jean, 1902- techniques d'hy- drologie exp6rimentale applicables a I'etude de l'action pharmacodynamiques des eaux minerales sur les muscles liss&s. 212p. 8? Par., 1931. ---- The same. 212p. 2 pl. 8? Par., A. Legrand [1931] CAMUS, Jean, 1908- *Paralysies ocu- laires isolees chez I'enfant. 43p. 8? Par., 1935. CAMUS, Jean L., 1899- *Les fractures spontan^es dans la syringomyelic 54p. 8? Par., 1927. CAMUS, Lucien, 1867-1934. NScrologie. Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 1618.—Pagniez, P. N6crologie. Presse med., 1934, 42: 2106.—Portier, P. Necro- logie. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 13: 46-53. CAMUS, Marcel, 1900- *De la benignity habituelle des circulaires du cordon ombilical. 44p. 8? Par., 1926. CAMUS, Pierre, 1897- *Le traitement de l'otite externe furonculeuse et de quelques autres staphylococcies en oto-rhinologie par le bacteriophage. 77p. 8? Par., 1926. CAMUS, Rene. L'origine independante du systeme nerveux sympathique. 77p. 8? Par., G. Doin, 1921. No. 2, Arch, morph. gen., Par., 1921. CAMUS, Robert Oscar, 1908- *La four- bure de parturition chez la jument [Alfort] 53p. 8° Par 1932 CAMUS, Victor, 1898- * Anomalies con- genitales de la trompe de Fallope. 63p. 8? Par., 1924. CAMUSET, Maurice, 1909- *La conser- vation de la trompe gravide dans les grossesses tubaires. 108p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1934. CAMUS Gundian, Daniel. *Estudio sobre 28 casos de peritonitis generalizada puerperal [Chile] 43p. roy. 8? Santiago, Chile, 1934. CANAAN, T. Aberglaube und Volksmedizin im Lande der Bibel. xi, 153p. 6 pl. 8? Hamb., L. Friederichsen & Co., 1914. CANADA. Department of Agriculture. Regu- lations governing the inspection of condensed, evaporated, and dried milk. 8p. 12? Ottawa, 1929. ---- The conversion of dry roughage into a succulent feed; an examination of the Sugar Jack process. 38p. 2 pl. 8? Ottawa, 1929. Forms No. 96, n. ser., Bull. Canada Dep. Agr. ---- The meat and canned foods act (Revised Statutes of Canada, 1927) and the regulations made thereunder governing the inspection of meats. 109p. 12? Ottawa, 1932. ---- Regulations relating to the establishment and maintenance of restricted areas for the eradication of bovine tuberculosis. 4p. 12? Ottawa, 1933. ---- The animal contagious diseases act and the regulations made thereunder. 96p. 12? Ottawa, 1936. ---- Bulletin. Ottawa, Nos. 12-167, 1926-35. Incomplete. ---- Pamphlets. Ottawa, Nos. 15-167, 1922-35. Incomplete. CANADA 42 ---- Report of the Veterinary Director Gen- eral. Ottawa, 1917- Incomplete. ---- Technical bulletin. No. 2, 1935. CANADA. Department of Health. Simple goitre; a summary of facts for the physician. 7p. 8? Ottawa [F. A. Acland, 1924] CANADA. Department of Indian Affairs, Annual report. Ottawa, 1880-1934. Incomplete; for reports for 1877-79, see Canada. Depart- ment of the Interior. Indian Branch. Rep. Deputy Supt Gen. Indian Affairs. CANADA. Department of the Interior. Indian Branch. Report of the Deputy Superintendent General of Indian Affairs, 1877-79. 8? Ottawa, [1878-90] For later reports see Canada. Department of Indian Affairs. Annual report. CANADA. Department of Mines and Re- sources. Dominion Water and Power Bureau. Water resources paper. Ottawa, No, 36, 1920- Incomplete. CANADA. Department of Pensions and National Health. Report. Ottawa, 1928- CANADA. Department of Soldiers' Civil Re- establishment. Confidential report No. 6. The care and employment of the tuberculous ex-service man after discharge from the sanatorium. 77p. 8? Ottawa, F. A. Acland, 1921. CANADA. Dominion Bureau of Statistics. Annual report. Ottawa, 1.-14., 1921-34. —— Seventh Census of Canada; bulletins. Ottawa, Nos. 1-46, 1931-35. Incomplete; mimeographed. ---- Special report on mortality in Canada from cerebral haemorrhage and certain diseases of the heart, arteries, and kidneys, 1921-32. 22p. iii, 4? Ottawa, 1934. ■----Official (The) handbook of present con- ditions and recent progress. 192p. 8? Ottawa, 1935. ---- Special report on births in Canada according to place of residence of mother, 1930- 32. 39p. 4? Ottawa, 1935. ■--- Special report on mortality in Canada, 1921-32. 121p. 4? Ottawa, 1935. ---- Special report on mortality from tuber- culosis in Canada according to place of residence, 1930-32. 39p. v, 4? Ottawa, 1935. CANADA. Meteorological Service. Monthly record of meteorological observations in Canada, Newfoundland and Bermuda. Ottawa, 1916-32. CANADA. National Museum. See Ottawa, Can. National Museum of Canada. CANADA. National Research Council. An- nual report. Ottawa, 17., 1933- See also Canadian journal of research. CANADA. See also names of cities and states of Canada. Addy, G. A. B. The presidential address. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 461-4.—Balans, G. Les fetes du iv« centenaire de Jacques Carrier. J. med. Bordeaux, 1935, 112: 228-37.— Charlton, M. Medicine in Canada. Montreal M. J., 1909, 38: 662-6.—Dominion participation in public health. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 322.—Ferguson, J. The medical com- mission. Canada Lancet, 1915, 49: 112-8.—Gagnier, L. A. Droits et devoirs de la medecine et des medecins canadiens francais. Union med. Canada, 1927, 56: 6-20.—Heald, C. B. The prospects of practice in the Dominion of Canada. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1912, 19: 110; 130.—Hunter, J. A Canadian Academy of Medicine with its branches vs local ones at Toronto and elsewhere. Canad. J. M. & S., 1907, 21: 137-42.—Klugh, A. B. A correction concerning the life zones of Canada. Biol. Bull., 1921, 41: 272-5.—Leger, A. Le probldme de I'enseignement superieur chez nous. Union med Canada, 1936, 65: 506-16.—Lcreboullet, P. Un voyage medical au Canada francais: Quebec et Montreal. Paris med., 1929, 72: annexe, 1-9.—Macphail, A. Medicine in Canada. Brit. M. J., 1910, 1: 1118; 1911, 2: 30-2.—Medical organiza- tion in Canada. Ibid., 1907, 1: 43.—Medicine in Toronto. Lancet, Lond., 1906, 2: 268-71; 331; 405; 467.—Melvin, G. G. Vital statistics, with particular reference to New Brunswick. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1931, 22: 81-4—Pelletier, A. J. Moments in the development of the Canadian family. Ibid., 1934, 25: 466-75.—Pope, E. The examination of medical students. Ibid., 1933, 29: 127.—Powell, R. W. Registration under the Canada Medical Act. J. Am. M. Ass., 1914, 62: 833-5.—Primrose. A. Second conference on the medical services in Canada. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 509-19.— Roch, S. Hygidne municipale. Union med. Canada, 1937, 66: 169; 285.—Sergent, E. Ma cinquieme mission d'enseigne- ment au Canada frangais. Presse med., 1936, 44: 38.—Starr, F. N. G. Then and now (address) Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 767-72.—Thompson, A. Medicine in the Klondyke. Canada Lancet Pract., 1934, 82: 103-9.—Tourangeau, F. J. Public health activities in 3 county health units located in the S. Maurice Valley, in 1934. Bull, san., Montreal, 1935, 35: 93-8.—Tracey, W. R. Interpretation of rates in Canadian vital statistics. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1931, 22: 120-9.— Vitality (The) of Canada. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1934, 15: 4.—Young, G. S. Post-graduate medical education in Canada. Canad. M. A-s. J., 1925, 15: 312-21. CANADA lancet. Toronto, v.3-56, 1870-1922. Merged into the following: CANADA (The) lancet and practitioner. Toronto, v.64-82, 1925-34. Continuation of Canada Lancet and Canadian Practitioner. CANADIAN Club of Toronto. Addresses de- livered before the ... season 1915-16. ix, 257p. 8? Toronto, Warwick Bros. & Rutter, 1916. Forms v. 13, Proc Canadian Club, Toronto. CANADIAN journal of medicine and surgery. Toronto, v.l, 1897- CANADIAN journal of mental hygiene. Montreal, v.1-3, 1919-22. Incomplete. CANADIAN journal of research (National Research Council) Ottawa, v.l, 1929- CANADIAN (The) Medical Association. Jour- nal. Montreal, v.l, 1911- CANADIAN medical directory: register of phy- sicians, dentists, and druggists of the Dominion of Canada. 14. ed. 336p. roy. 8? Montreal, Canad. Nat. Pub. Co., 1933-34. CANADIAN National Association of Trained Nurses. See Canadian nurse, CANADIAN nurse. Winnepeg, v.21, 1925- CANADIAN (The) nurse and hospital review. (Canadian National Association of Trained Nurses) Vancouver, B. C, v. 17-20, 1921-24. Continued as Canadian nurse. Winnepeg. CANADIAN pharmaceutical journal. Toronto, v.1-56, 1868-1923. Incomplete. CANADIAN Practitioner. Toronto, v.48-49, 1923-24. Continued in Canada lancet and practitioner. CANADIAN Public Health Association. See Canadian public health journal. CANADIAN public health journal (Canadian Public Health Association) Toronto, v.20, 1929- Continuation of Public Health J. CANADIAN Society for the Study of Diseases of Children. Transactions. Toronto, v.1-4,1923-26. CANADIAN Tuberculosis Association. Bul- letin (quarterly) Ottawa, v.l, 1922- CANAL, Emile Gabriel Simon, 1896- *Le vaccin antistreptobacillaire, son emploi sur le chancre mou et ses complications. 66p. 8? Par., 1926. CANAL ... See under specific headings as Inguinal canal, &c. CANAL Zone, U. S. A. Health Department of the Panama Canal. Report. Balboa Heights, C. Z., 1904- 1905 missing. CANAL 43 CANCER CANAL Zone Medical Association. Proceed- ings. Mount Hope, C. Z., v.1-15, 1908-27. CANALE, Hubert, 1907- Contribution a I'etude clinique de la pression moyenne a l'etat normal et dans quelques cas pathologiques. 92p. 8? Par., 1932. CANALE-PERRIER, Suzanne, 1906- *Contribution a I'etude pratique du diagnostic et du traitement de la sterilite" feminine. 60p. 8? Par., 1933. CANALINI, Giuseppe. Malattie da filarie. vii, 193p. 8? Bologna, L. Cappelli [1918] CANALIS, Pietro, 1856- Appunti di viaggio di un igienista negli Stati Uniti d'America. 20p. 8? Genova, Artigianelli, 1929. CANARY. Ruhling, F. E. *Eine durch Streptokokken hervorgerufene Kanarienvogelseuche. 22p. 8? Lpz., 1925. Bechhold, H., & Schlesinger, M. Die Teilchengrosse des Erregers der Kikuth-Gollubschen Kanarienvogelkrankheit. Zschr. Hyg., 1933, 115: 354-7.—Duncker, H. Einige Beobach- tungen iiber die Vererbung der weissen Farbe bei Kanarien- vogeln. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1923-24, 32: 363-76 — Sustmann. Kanarienkrankheiten. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 33: 49-51. CANARY Islands. Whitford, J. The Canary Islands as a winter resort. 150p. 12? Lond., 1890. Fischer, E. Sind die alten Kanarier ausgestorben? Zschr. Ethnol. (1930) 1931, 62: 258-81. CANAT, Marcel Emile, 1900- *Etudes expe>imentales, toxicologiques et pharmaco- dynamiques des complexes metalliques du sulfar- senol [Alfort] 113p. 8? Par., 1926. CANCER (Le) bulletin de la Societe Beige de cancerologie. Brux., v.l, 1924- CANCER; a practical quarterly journal de- voted to the best interests of cancer patients. N. Y., v.1-5, 1923-28. CANCER. See also Cancerology; also names of histological types of malignant growths as Carcinoma; Chloroma; Endothelioma; Sarcoma, &c; also names of parts of body affected as Bladder, Cancer; Breast, Cancer, &c; also in 3. ser., Tumors, malignant. Bell, R. Cancer; its cause and treatment without operation. 2. ed. 324p. 12? Lond., 1913. Great Britain. Ministry of Health. Circular 516. Cancer, lip. 8? Lond., 1924. Hestand, D. M. Cancer; its cause, its cure. 56p. 8? Houston, Tex., 1934. Masters, D. New cancer facts. 84p. 12? Lond. [1925] Rabagliati, A. The causes of cancer and the means to be adopted for its prevention. 47p. 16? Lond., 1924. Robinson, E. P. Cancer, cause, prevention, cure. 39p. 16? N. Y., 1918. Roffo, A. H. Du cancer. 13p. 12? B. Air., 1923 Roncali, D. B. Trattato dei neoplasmi ma- ligni preceduto da uno studio sulle infezionj chirurgiche in generale. 2v. 944p.; 1040p. 8? Tor., 1911-16. Vernoni, G. Tumori maligni. 526p. 8. Milano, 1933. White, E. D. J. The cause of cancer and its cure; with a theory of the mechanical control of the circulation of the blood and the mechanical regulation of the temperature of the body. 37p. 8? [n. p.] 1923. Adair. F. E. Cancer: its nature, prevention, and treatment. N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 270-4.—Aschov, L. II cancro. Gazz. med. Roma, 1934, 60: 293 8— Bainbridge, W. S. Can- cer today. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1925-26, 27: 211-8. ------ Malignant disease; a survey. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1928, 27: 629-33.—Bezancon, F., & Philibert, A. Cancer. Pr6cis path. med. (Bezancon [et al.]) 2. id., Par., 1935, 2: 515-80.—Bishop, E. L. Cancer. Health Off., Wash., 1936-37, 1: 186-95 — Bulkley, L. D. Some remarks on cancer. West. M. Times, 1925-20, 45: 33.—Bullock, F. D. Spontaneous tumors. In Studies on cancer (Crocker Res. Fund) N. Y., 1913, 3: 66-9 — Buxton, B. H. Notes of thought on malignant tumors. J. Cut. Genitourin. Dis., 1900, 18: 154-61.—C, R. D., & MacD., T. A. Cancer. Bull. Manitoba M. Ass., 1933, 13: 547-50.— Campbell, J. L. Cancer. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1931, 20: 323.—Cancer. Nature, Lond., 1929, 103: 1-3.—Coupal, J. Cancer. Am. J. Surg., 1927, n. ser., 3: 209-17.—Cramer, W. The new outlook on cancer. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 175- 80.—Crawford, W. W. Malignancy. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 241-6.—Crofton. W. M. Cancer. J. State M., Lond., 1924, 32: 407-20.—Cumpston, J. H. L. Cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 1: 220-32.—Currier, D. M. Malig- nant neoplasms. Ann. Gyn. Pediat., Bost., 1900-1, 14: 765-84. Also Tr. N. Hampshire M. Soc, 1901, 137-57.—Cutler, M. Cancer. Illinois M. J., 1937, 71: 413-9.—Daland, E. M. Cancer. Commonhealth, Bost., 1935, 22: 234-7.—Deacon, W. J. V. Cancer. Pub. Health Michigan, 1921, n. ser., 9: 347-57.—DeCourcy, J. L. Cancer. Cincinnati J. M., 1924- 25, 5: 358-63.—Dietrich, A. Zum neuen Jahre. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 237-9.—Donaldson, M. Lecture on cancer. Brit. J. Nurs., 1937, 85: 126.—Egorov, B. A. [Malignant tumors and the latest views] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 4-6.—Englaender, A. L. Cancer. China M. J., 1929, 43: 431-62.—Ewing, J. Cancer. Diplomate, 1934, 6: 113-8. Also Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 53-7.—Faure, J. L. Le cancer. Rev. France, 1921, 1: No. 16, 59-74.—Geyser, A. C. Cancer; fact and fancies. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924-25, 2: 97.—Greenough, R. B. Cancer. N. England J. M., 1928-29, 198: 477-81.—Greenwood, M. Cancer. In his Epidemics [&c] Lond., 1935, 361-78.—Gye, W. E. Cancer. Brit. Encycl. M. Pract. (Rolleston, H.) 1936, 2: 737-48.—Hanser, R. Betrachtungen iiber Geschwiilste (Spontanheilung, Krebs- zellen im strbmenden Blute, Metastasen gutartiger Geschwiilste, zur Frage der Probeexzision usw.) Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 227: 59-84.—Hiranandani, K. M. Cancer. Ind. M. Rec, 1932, 52: 321-35.—Jacieriski, J. [Malignant tumors] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 789-93.—Jones, T. S. Cancer. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1933, 86: 286-92.— Josselin de Jong, R. de [Recent views on cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1964-83, map.—Journc, M. Cancer. Prat. med. fr., 1927, 6: B, 91-136.—Kobler, E. W. Remarks on cancer. Am. Med., 1930, n. ser., 25: 349-55.—Lambret, O. Sur le cancer. Echo med. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 3: 93-106. Also Gaz. m6d. France, 1935, 42: radiol. No. 17, 365-71.—Lattimore, J. L. Cancer. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1934, 35: 29.—Lerch, O. Nature and cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1923, 1: 21-3.—Levine, B. S. Cancer. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1929, 35: 407; 1930, 36: 485.—Lombard, H. L. Whats and whys of cancer. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 196: 968.—Lopez Nussa, R. The philosophy of malignancy. Bol. As. m6d. Puerto Rico, 1935, 27: 1.— Lucke, R. Der Krebs, sein Wesen und seine Behandlung. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 85-7.—Luter, W. E. Cancer. Med. Rec, Houston, 1922, 16: 10-3.—MacCarty, W. C. The present status of knowledge of cancer. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1931, 1: 85-91 — McDonald, E. R. What we know about cancer. Nat. Eclect. M. Ass. Q., 1936-37, 28: 135-47.—McFarland, J. Cancer. Univ. Pennsylvania Stud. Dep. Path., 1932-33, 4: art. 12.— Martinez, E. Concepto actual del cancer. Diagn. trat. cancer (Liga c. Cancer) Habana, 1932, 1-16.—Marx. Maligne Tumoren. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 131.—Matthews, W. A. Malignant growths. Charlotte M. J., 1908, 32: 323-6.—Mayo, C. H. Impromptu remarks on cancer. Wis- consin M. J., 1932, 31: 383-4.—Mayo, W. J. The outlook in cancer. Med. Sentinel, 1926, 34: 528-30. Also Northwest M., 1926, 25: 582-5. ------ General and laboratory con- siderations of cancer. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 293.— Meirelles, E. [Cancer] Bol. Acad. nac. med., Rio, 1921, 93: 610-30 ch.—Merklen, P. Quelques considerations sur le cancer. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1921, 28: 519-27.—Meyer, W. Some notes on cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 488-91.— Moullin, C. M. Cancer and other tumours. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: 252-4.—Moynihan, B. Cancer. J R. San. Inst., 1926-27, 47: 651.—Muret, M. Le cancer. Bull. Schweiz. Verein. Krebsbekiimpf., 1935, 2: 4-18 — Neumann, V. [Cancer] Cas. 16k. desk., 1925, 64: 725-8 — O'Day, J. C. Cancer. Med. Sentinel, 1926, 34: 730-3 — Padgett, E. C. Some modern concepts of cancer. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1936, 37: 225-30.—Passey, R. D. Cancer. J. R. San. Inst., 1926-27, 47: 653.—Plank, T. H. An outline of the present status of cancer. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1924, 1: 28 — Plata, C. A. Nuestros conocimientos actuales sobre el cancer. Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1922, 13: 459-65.—Power, D'A. Cancer. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 113: 281.— Primrose, A. Cancer. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 32: 233-8.— Putney, C. W. Cancer. Virginia M. Month., 1933, 59: 723-8.—Rabagliati, A. F. H. Cancer: its distribution, causes, treatment, and possible cure. S. Afr. M. Rec, 1925, 23: 374-85.—Reimann, S. P. Cancer in man. Tr. Coll. Phy- sicians Philadelphia, 1932, 54: 112-5.—Roberts. O. W. Notes on malignant tumours. Brit. J. Surg., 1929-30, 17: CANCER CANCER 683-90.—Robinson. W. A. Cancer. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1923, 26: 306-10.—Rovira, J. M. Algunos datos sobre tumores ;. ilignos. M6d. nifios, 1914, 15: 183-90.—Saltzstein, H. C. Publicity in cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 2140. ------ Cancer—its status today. Hygeia, Chic, 1934, 12: 218-21.—Sartory, A., & Schemer. Cancer. N6oplasmes, 1923, 2: 198-18.—Seybold, G. A. Cancer. J. Michigan M. Soc, 193:; 32: 390-2.—Sfajano, C. Sobre cancer. An. Fac med., Montev., 1923-24, 9: 759-66.—Strauss, O. Ueber Krebs. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935. 31: 588; 622.—Talbot, J. E. Cancer. Boston M. & S. J., 1921, 185: 310-3.—Taminiau, P. L. M. I\l. [Certain communications on cancer] Geneesk. bl., 1934, 32: 35-75.—Thompson, L. R. Cancer. Annual Rep. Surg. Gen. U. S. Pub. Health Serv., 1934, 15-8— Uher, V. [Notes on sarcoma and cancer] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 593-601 --Vaughan, J. H. Cancer. Southwest. M., 1935, 19: 83-6.—Wells. G. Cancer. Med. Insur., 1923-24, 39: 231-9.— Wigham, J. T.—Notes on the cause and cure of cancer. Irish J. M. Sc , 1927, 6. ser., 246-52.—Young. J. Cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 1340. ---- Allergy. See also Cancer, Causes: Tuberculosis; Cancer, Immunity. Boursaus, H. Sensibilisation de lapins par des macerations de tumeurs canc6reuses humaines dans de l'eau physiologique, filtr6es sur bougies. C. rend. Soc biol., 1933, 114: 588 — Chastenet de Gery, P. Le choc chez le cobaye sensibilis6 par un antigene canc6reux. Ibid., 113: 140-2.—Cutler, M., & Saphir, W. Anaphylactic manifestations in cancer. J. Allergy, 1933, 4: 389-94.—Girard, P., Peyrc, E., & Boursaus, H. Sensibilisation par differents tissus canc6reux humains. C. rend. Soc biol., 1932, 111: 843. ------ Essais de sensi- bilisation d'animaux par des tissus et des s6rums de cancereux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1933, 22: 320-5.—Gougerot. Hypothese sur la pathog6nie des cancers; th6orie des autocytotoxines irri- tantes et sensibilisantes: cancer et anaphylaxie. Congr. fr. m6d. (1912) 1913, 13. Congr., 94-6— Gruskin, B. Allergic phenomena in malignancy. Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 36: 573-6.—Moricourt-Boursaus, H. Recherches sur les meil- leures conditions de sensibilisation des animaux par le s6rum humain canc6reux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 1167.— Podetti, V. La prova di McClure e Aldrich nei tumori ma- ligni. Rev. chir., Nap., 1936, 2: 493-7.—Reinheimer, H. Anaphylaxis and cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 212-20.— Rosanow. N. I. Beitrag zu den Versuchen, eine anaphylakti- sche Reaktion bei cancrosen Kranken zu erhalten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 484.—Zerner. Das Auftreten anaphy- laktischcr Erscheinungen bei der Eigenblutbehandlung der Krebscrkrankung. Ibid., 1926, 23: 9-11— Zironi, A. Ueber die spezihsche Ueberempfanglichkeit bei bosartigen Geschwiil- sten. Erg. Hyg. Bakt., 1935, 17: 147-74. ---- Biology. See also Cancer, Cytology; Cancer, Metabo- lism; Cancer, Pathogenesis: Biological theories. Auler, H. Erworbene Bereitschaft und Eigenschaften der bosartigen Zelle. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 473-6.—Burrows, M. T. Studies on cancer; the effects of circulation on the functional activity, migration, and growth of tissue cells. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 94-6.—Crile, G., Telkes, M., & Rowland, A. F. The nature of living cells; with special refer- ence to the nature of cancer cells and of fatty degeneration. Cleveland Clin. Q., 1932, 1: 3-14.—Cuvier, G. Biologie et cancer. Union m6d. nord-est, 1933, 56: 17-28.—Dustin, A. P. Les bases cyto-physiologiques n6cessaires a l'6tude du cancer. Ann. Soc sc. m6d. natur. Bruxelles, 1924, 79: 81-96.—Erd- mann, R. Die biologischen Eigenschaften der Krebszelle nach Erfahrungen der Implantation, Explantation und Reimplan- tation. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, 20: 322-48.—Fischer, A. [Biology of cancer cell] Hospitalstidende, 1924, 67: 761-8. ------ Die Biologie der in vitro geziichteten Krebszelle. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 463-7. Also Strahlen- therapie, 1934, 50: 79-90. ------ [Physiology of cancer cells] Hospitalstidende, 1934, 77: 1173-89, 7 pl. Also Cancer, Brux., 1935, 12: 160-70.—Gade, F. G. [Biology of cancer cells] Norsk mag. tegevid., 1928, 89: 164-70.—Glogner, M. Ueber die Protozoeneigenschaften der Krebszelle. Zbl. inn. Med., 1930, 51: 1-7.—Gurwitsch, A., Gurwitsch, L., & Kisliak- Statkcwitsch. Sur le rayonnement mitog6n6tique du cancer. C. rend. Soc biol., 1929, 100: 1080-3.—Harpuder, K. Die Biologie bosartiger Geschwiilste. Derm. Wschr., 1926, 83: 1579-86.—Houda, E. O. Why does the cancer cell find a ready resistive accommodation in distinct tissues? Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 213-21.—Huzella, T. Ueber individuelles Verhalten der Krebszellen in Beziehung zu der Umgebung. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1936-37, 19: 363-5.—Jackson, H., jr. Recent advances in the biology of cancer. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 294^03.—Jentzer, A. Neurotropisme des cellules canc6reuses; clinique et therapeutique des cancers neurotropes. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 1050-2.—Koch, W. F. The function of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1924-25, 2: 15-21.— Lalande. Histophysiologie canc6reuse. Rev. internat. m6d. chir., 1922, 33: 115.—Loeb, L. The biology and etiology of cancer. Ann. Int. M., 1930-31, 4: 669-75.—Lynch, K. M. The effects of the autonomous tumors. J. S. Carolina M. Ass 1927, 23: 388-92.—Manninger, V. [Biologic properties pf malignant tumors] Gy6gyaszat, 1927, 67: 318-22.—Mahncrt, A. Untersuchungen iiber das glykolytische Vermbgen der Karzinomzellen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 1114.— Masson, 1'., & Oberling, C. Cancers 6pith61iotropes. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 311-21.—Mendel. B. Ueber die Hitzeempfindlichkeit der Krebszelle. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 457.—Mitolo, M. Recenti studi sulla biologia dei tumori maligni. Rass. med. sarda, 1936, 38: 92-101.—Montpellier, J., & Manceaux, A. Tropisme des cellules cancereuses. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 107: 826.—Morpurgo, B. Ricerche sperimentali sulla biologia dei tumori. Cancro, Tor., 1930, 1: 5-8.—Pericaud, H. Biologie et traitement du cancer. Vie med., 1924, 5: 1191-4.—Prevel, L. Les acquisitions r6centea de la biologie et le problSme du cancer. Evolut. med. chir., 1924, 5: 67-71.—Reinheimer, H. The biology of cancer. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1924, 1: 207-27.—Roffo, A. H. Recientes adelantos sobre la biologia de la c61ula cancerosa. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1927, 3: 519-30. Also Cancer, N. Y., 1927-28, 5: 127-38. Also Internat. Radiother., 1927- 8, 3: 835-43. Also Vie m6d., 1928, 9: 613-23.----- Biologia y etiolncia del cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1934, 11: 035-57, 9 pl.—Rondoni, P. La biologia della cellula del cancro. Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 461-7. Also Monit. endocr., 1934, 2: 261-70.—Roskin, G., & Romanova, K. [In- vestigation on the effect of protozoal toxins on the cells of malignant tumors] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17: 595-603.— Waterman, N. Propri6t6s glvcolvtiques de la cellule canc£- reuse. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 396-409.—Woglom, W. H. The reaction of the cancer cell. J. Cancer Res., 1923- 24, 8: 34-44.—Wood. F. C. Cancer biology and radiation. Radiology, 1928, 11: 388-92. ---- Blood and blood cells. See also Cancer, Diagnosis. Bonnemaison, R. T. R. *Modifications dea elements cellulaires du sang chez les cancereux. 142p. 8? Par., 1924. Garntjng, II. *L'eosirophilie sanguine au cours des tumours malignes. lOOp. 8? Lyon, 1935. Grtjner, O. C. The exact diagnosis of latent cancer; an enquiry into the true significance of the morphological changes in the blood. 79p. 8? Lond., 1919. Martini Herrera, J. *Contribuci6n a estudio de la ]iematol6gia clinica en el cancer [Chile] 91p. 8? Santiago, 1929. Ratjlin, J. *Etude hemo-leucocytaire des n^oplasies malignes. 223p. 8? Nancy, 1907. Adliwankina. L. A. Das Blutbild der Krebskranken. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 326-33.—Arkadievskaia. E. [Blood changes in patients with malignant tumors] Mosk. med. J., 1927, 7: 9-16.—Barasciutti, A. L'anisocitosi dei leucociti neutrofili nei tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1936, 52:110-4.— Berk, R. Haematological considerations in relation to the cytology of cancer. Med. Times, Lond., 1935, 63: 52-4.— Biittner, H. E. Die klinische Bedeutung der Blutveranderun- gen beim Krebskranken. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1925-26, 135: 569-86.—Chakhotine, S. La leucocitosi come reazione-indice nel cancro da trapianto dei topi e ratti bianchi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 470-4. ------ Studi sulla leucocitosi nel cancro dei topi; sulla natura della reazione leucocitaria. Ibid., 571-4. ------ I fattori dell'attecchimento. Ibid., 643-7.—Chiray, M.. & Badouin, E. De l'6osinophilie sanguine en g6n6ral et en particulier au cours de quelques tumeura malignes. Presse m6d., 1931, 39: 1869-71.—Claude, A. Eosi- nophilic et tumeurs malignes. Li6ge m6d., 1929, 22: 793-; 802.—Donati, M. II sangue negli individui affetti da tumori maligni. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1901, 4. ser., 7: 405-96. Also repr.—Eisen, D. Blood changes in malignant disease; an analysis of 353 cases. Am. J. M. Sc, 1928, 176: 200-10.— Farmer, J. E., Moore, J. E. S., & Walker, C. E. On the behaviour of leucocytes in malignant growths. Tr. Path. Soc. London, 1905, 56: 377-80, pl. Also Brit. M. J., 1905, 2: 314.— GreefT, J. G. M., & Mettenleiter, M. W. A study of the blood in cancer patients, a preliminary report. N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 971-4.—Gruner, O. C. Intracellular structures in monocytes in cases of malignant disease. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 917-23.—Isaacs, R. The blood in cancer. Univ. Hosp. Bull., Ann Arb., 1936, 2: 33.—Khmelevsky, M. V., Shneiderovich, M. G., & Estrin, I. L. [Basophilic granulation in the protoplasm of neutrophil leucocytes of the blood in malignant tumors] Sovet. khir., 1934, 7: 767-74.—Lavedan, J. Modifications sanguines chez les canc6reux non cachectiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 530. ------ Du role de I'infec- tion secondaire dans la production chez certains cancereux, d'une leucocytose sanguine avec polynucl6ose. Ibid., 619- 21.—Lceper, M., & Turpin, R. Lymphocyte et cancer. Ann. rued., Par., 1924, 16: 237-43.—Loiseleur, J. Modifications du sang correlatives k la presence d'un cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 1038-42.—Mazanowski. A. I Blood picture in cancer] Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 346.—Mazzacuva, G., A Santoboni, U, Ricerche di oncqlogia sperimentale; modifies- CANCER 45 CANCER zioni morfologiche nel sangue venoso proveniente da tumori maligni. Pathologica, Genova, 1932, 24: 616.—Morrison, M. An analysis of the blood picture in 100 cases of cancer. Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 13: 184-6. Also J. Lab. Clin. M., 1932, 17: 1071.—Myers, C. N., & Throne, B. Blood changes in malignant diseases. Am. J. Cancer, 1932, 16: 297-306.— Pearce, L., & Casey, A. Studies in the blood cytology of the rabbit; observations on rabbits inoculated with a transplantable malignant neoplasm. J. Exp. M., 1931, 53: 895-917.—Perl, C. Die Thrombocyten beim Carcinom (vergleichende Untersu- chungen mit der Fonioschen und Lampertschen Methode) Zschr. klin. Med., 1932, 122: 253-6.—Peyre, E. Les examens hematologiques chez les canc6reux: leur int6r6t pronostic au cours du traitement par les radiations. J. m6d. fr., 1922, 11: 472-8.—Pisa, M. SulT eosinofilia del sangue nei tumori maligni. Minerva med., Tor., 1931, 22: 152-8.—Polow, D. The specific gravity of the blood in human cancer; 400 obser- vations, with a note on its clinical significance. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 983-93.—Renaud, M. Les modifications de la formule sanguine au cours de revolution des cancers; leur apparition tardive; leur signification. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 79-93.—Riopelle, J. L. Eosinophilic sanguine et tumeur maligne. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1936, 13: 467-84. Also J. Hotel-Dieu Montreal, 1936. 5: 132-53.—Robin, A. Les globules rouges du sang canc6reux. N6oplasmes, 1922, 1: 5; 81. ------ La densite du sang chez les canc6reux. Ibid., 1924, 3: 49-53.—Rud, E. Recherches sur le nombre des pla- quettes sanguines chez les canc6reux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 364-6.—Salgues, R. Les erythrocytes, l'hemoglobine et la valeur globulaire au cours des affections canc6reuses chez l'oiseau. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 430-2.—Sehrt, E. Der Blutfarbstoff des Krebskranken. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 624.—Sendrail, M. Le sang des canc6reux. Prat. m6d. fr., 1926, 5: 15-20.—Simonis, W. C. Die Diagnose des Karzinoms aus dem Blutbild. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 1004 — Sokolov, V. N. [Diagnostic value of the count of blood platelets in malignant tumors] Russ. klin., 1926, 6: 22-4. Also N6o- plasmos, 1926, 5: 76-97.—Sterling-Okuniewski, S. L'6osino- phiiemie au cours des tumeurs malignes. Ibid., 1932, 11: 95-9.—Sutter, R. El cuadro hematico en los cancerosos, Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1933, 59: 91-4, 2 ch.—Vana, A. Le sang dans les affections malignes. Rapp. Congr. Soc. in- ternat. chir., 1926, 2: 253.—Vaughan, J. W. Blood changes in malignancy and their prognostic significance. Tr. Ass. Phy- sicians Mayo Clin., 1922, 2: 63-78, pl.—Walker, R., & Utz, L. Some interesting hematological observations in cases of cancer. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1931, 3: 164-72. Also repr. ---- Blood chemistry. See also Cancer, Diagnosis; Cancer, Mani- festations, metabolic; Cancer, Pathogenesis: Chemical and physico-chemical theories. Holzhatjsex, P. *Physikalisch-chemische Veranderungen im Serum Krebskranker mit Untersuchungen der Veranderungen des Gefrier- punktcs. 18p. 8? Frankf. a. M., 1926. Abragam, D. Absence de sels biliaires dans le s6rum sanguin des cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 950.—Allen, A. J., Franklin, R. G., & Sanigar, E. B. Spectrographs studies of cancer and normal blood plasma; absorption spectra of frac- tionated cancer and normal rat blood plasma. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 27: 296-300.—Aujaleu, E., Colombies, F. H., & Montariol, A. Dosage de l'acide oxalique dans le sang des canc6reux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 954.—Benso, F. Le xantoproteine, i lipoidi, il glucosio nel siero di sangue dei cancerosi. Tumori, Mi Iano, 1930, 16: 425-32.— Bischoff, F., Hill, E., & Long, M. I. Relation of the plasma and whole blood CO, in cancer. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 431-3.—Botta, B. Conside- razioni sull' azotemia e sulla costante ureo-secretoria di Ambard nei tumori maligni. Tumori, Milano, 1927, 13: 209-19.—Bow- man, R. O., Pitts, H. C. [et al.] Calcium and protein studies in malignant disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 527-32.— Brauer, L., Goos, F., & Heller, C. Spektrometrische Untersu- chungen am Blutserum Karzinomatbser. Strahlentherapie, 1934, 50: 527.—Biingeler, W. Ueber den Nachweis aromati- scher Substanzen im Blut bei malignen Geschwiilsten. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1935, 28: 127-31.—Bugnard, L., Colombies, F. H. fet al.] Contribution a l'6tude des modifications physico- chimiques du sang chez les canc6reux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 596-600.—Cannavd, L. O. II contenuto in acidi grassi totali del sangue dei cancerosi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 272-4.—D'Alessandro. G., & Indovina, R. Nuove ricerche siero-ematologiche con particolare riguardo ai neo- plasmi; ulteriori ricerche sulla reazione la. Biochim. ter. sper., 1935, 22: 298-306.—Fogliani, V. L'acido lattico del sangue nei tumori maligni. Riv. pat. sper., 1932-33, 8: 33-45.— Franklin, R. G., Sanigar, E. B., & Allen, A. J. Spectrograph^ studies of cancer and normal blood plasma; absorption spectra of fractioncd cancer and normal human blood plasma. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 27: 301-7.—Franklin, R. G., Smith, L., & Allen, A. J. Ultraviolet absorption spectra of fractionated immune and normal rat blood plasma. Ibid., 1937, 29: 341-3.—Gelstein, E. M., & Frankstein, M. I. Ueber Milch- sauregehalt im Blute bei einigen Erkrankungen und besonders bei Kranken mit malignen Neubildungen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1929, 111: 563-81.—Goldfelder, A. Studien an chemischcn Bestandteilen im Blute von Krebskranken. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1933-34, 40: 394-409.—Hueper, W. C, Woodward, G. E., & Fry. E. G. Interrelations between histologic structure and blood chemical findings in cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 2066-74.—Kotzarev, A. Recherches biologiques sur le s6ruin des canc6reux. Gyn. obst., Par., 1923, 8: 323-6.— Loeper, Thinj & Tonnet. L'6quilibre azote du sang des can- cereux. Progr. m6d.. Par., 1920, 3. ser., 35: 159.—Loiseleur, J. Modifications physico-chimiques et chimiques du plasma et du s6rum au cours de revolution des cancers. Paris m6d., 1931, 79: 345-56.—Peyre, E., & Sannie, C. A propos de I'etude physico-chimique du sang chez les canc6reux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 350-63. Also Progr. m6d., Par., 1926, 41: 515-23.—Pourbaix, Y., & Buytaert, R. Au sujet des acides gras du plasma des canc6reux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 1408.—Remond, A., Sendrail, M.. & Bouliraud, L. Modifications chimiques du sang au cours du developpement du cancer experimental. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 750-9.—Roffo, A. H., & Griot, C. Lacticemia en los can- cerosos. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1927, 3: 373-9. Also repr. Also Prensa m6d. argent., 1927, 14: 97-100. Also repr.—Sannie, C. Mesures physico-chimiques sur le sang ou le plasma au cours du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 15: 187-98.—Schoonover, • J. W. The blood glutathione in human cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 23: 311-4. ------ The plasma and erythrocyte glutathione in human cancer. Ibid., 315-21.—Siimegi, S. Chlor und Cholesterinhaushalt krebskranker Tiere (ein Beitrag zu dem hepatorenalcn Sympto- menkomplex) Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1935, 48: 386-97.— Truhaut, R., & Minopoulos, E. G. Le glutathion du sang des canc6reux; dosages comparatifs avec les matieres r6ductrices aprSs hydrolyse acide (sucre proteidique) Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 717-21.—Vercesi, C, & Guercio, F. Riochemische Untersuchungen iiber das Verhalten des Serums bei malignen Tumoren, Schwangerschaft und gynakologischen Erkrankun- gen. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 279: 229-32.—Voit, K. Ueber das Verhalten des Restkohlenstoffs im Blut bei malignen Tu- moren. Zschr. klin. Med., 1933-34, 126: 230-2. Also Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1641.—Willheim, R., & Stern, K. Zur Frage des Glutathiongehaltes im Blute Krebskranker. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1933, 260: 180-6. ---- Blood chemistry: Acid-base equilibrium. Benetato, G., & Benetato-Modval, M. Sur le pH sanguin chez les canc6reux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 329-31.— Beregov, P. Changes in the blood chemistry in malignant disease, with special reference to carbohydrate and alkalosis. J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 559-67.—Bigwood, E. J. A propos de la communication de M. Sannie sur l'alcalose du cancer et sa signification. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 293-6.— Bischoff, F., Long, M. L., & Hill, E. Studies in cancer chemo- therapy; the reaction of the blood in cancer. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1930, 39: 425-33.—Colombo, C. Influenza dei tumori maligni sull' equilibrio acido-basico studiato sul sangue arte- rioso. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1935, 98: 201-11. Also Arch. ital. chir., 1936, 43: 392-405.—Dickinson. S., & Havard, R. E. The reaction of the arterial blood in cancer. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1933, 14: 394-400.—Ely, J. O. Studies on the hydrogen- ion concentration of the blood in cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 17: 58-73.—Kitagawa, Y. Bestimmung des Sauerstoffs im venosen Blute bei einigen chirurgischen Erkrankungen, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung bosartiger Geschwiilste. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1935, 25: 411-23.—Lacassagne, A., Loiseleur. J., & Nyka, W. Variations du pH plasmatique du lapin apres trans- plantation de testicule normal ou canc6reux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 1379—Odio de Granda, G. Estudio del PH sanguineo en los cancerosos de Cuba. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1931, 6: 129-33.—Remond, A., Sendrail, M., & Lassalle. Les modifications de l'6quilibre ionique du plasma au cours du cancer experimental. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 1061-3.—Robin. A. L'alcalinite du sang des can- cereux. N6oplasmes, 1923, 2: 241-4.—Roffo, A. H.. & Correa, L. M. El pH en la sangre de los cancerosos. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1924, 1: 111-22.—Sannie, C, & Peyre, E. L'6quilibre acido-basique au cours du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 15: 199-212.—Selvaggi, G. Sulla concentrazione idrogenionica del sangue dei cancerosi. Tumori, Milano, 1934, 20: 393-433, pl.—Sokolov, B. Alkalosis and cancer. Med. World, 1936, 54: 770-3. ------ Autolysis of tumors. Ibid., 1937, 55: 39 42.—Woodward. G. E., Schoonover, J. W. [et al.] The hydrogen-ion concentration of the blood in untreated cancer cases and its relation to prognosis. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1930-31, 16: 704-12.—Woodard, H. Q. Some observations on the pH of blood in cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 319-23. ---- Blood chemistry: Ferments. Baumert, H. Hemmung und Aktivierung der Serumphos- phatase beim Carcinom. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936-37, 100: 468-76.—Deutsch, L., & Frankl, J. Untersuchungen iiber den Katalasegehalt des Blutes bei Krankheiten. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1933-34, 40: 98-104.—Haddow, A. The de-aminising power of the blood in cancer with regard to arginine. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 1: 1021-3.—Lubenstein, H. Ueber die Phospha- tase im Blutplasma bei Menschen mit einer bosartigen Ge- schwulst. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936-37, 100: 456-67.— Maschmann, E., & Helmert, E. Ueber Kathepsin und Pepti- dasen in carcinomatosen und sarkomatosen Tieren. Zschr. CANCER 46 CANCER physiol. Chem., 1933, 216: 161-72.—Masriera Rubio, M. Sobre la determinaci6n de catdlasas en la sangre de los cance- rosos. Ars medica, Barcel., 1934, 10: 461-3.—Schoonover, J. W. The glycerophosphatases of human erythrocytes. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1097-106. ------& Ely, J. O. Enzymes in cancer; the /8-glycerophosphatase of the erythro- cytes. Ibid., 1935, 29: 1809-16.—Sure, B., Kik, M. C. [et al.] Enzymatic efficiency in malignancy. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 658. ------ Influence of the growing Walker carcino-sarcoma on concentration of blood and tissue enzymes of the albino rat. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 1508-14.—Tureen, L. L. Blood diastase in cancer. Arch. Path., Chic, 1933, 15: 834-42.— Vercellana, G. Ueber den Gehalt an Trypsin, Kathepsin, Amylase und Lipase des Car- cinoms und des Blutes von Carcinomkranken. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1935-36, 43: 163-72. ---- Blood chemistry: Glucides. Brico, A. *Les variations de sucre libre et du sucre prot6idique du plasma dans le cancer. 59p. 8? Par., 1926. Roffo, A. H., & Rivarola, J. B. La glicemia en el cancer. 7p. 8? B. Air., 1924. Benitez de Huelda, J. La curva de glucemia en los can- cerosos. Med. ibera, 1929, 24: 509-16.—Bergman, E. [Blood sugar in cancer] Sven. lak. tidn., 1931,28:993-7.—Bisbini,B.,& Andreoli, G. Ricerche sulla glicemia a digiuno ed alimentare nei tumori maligni. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: 785-91.—Cayla, J., & Dulcy, J. Recherches sur l'autoglycolyse in vitro du sang des canc6reux; modifications apportlcs par la curietherapie. Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1932-33, 14: 489-532.— Enocksson, B. [Blood sugar tests in cancer] Sven. lak. tidn., 1931, 28: 1094-8.—Fabisch, W. Ricerche siero-ematologiche con particolare riguardo ai tumori maligni; glicolisi ematica normale e neoplastica. Biochim. ter. sper., 1935, 22: 206-12.— Fuke, T. On the blood sugar in normal and cancerous albino-rats heated with diathermy. Jap. J. Obst., 1933, 16: 353-6.—Grandclaude, C, Polonovski, M. [et al.] L'indose glucidiques du plasma chez les cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 111: 22.—Jijon G., A. A. Trastornos de la glucemia en los cancerosos. Arch. Fac cienc med., Quito, 1932, 1: 185- 91.—Levie, B. [Blood sugar in cancer after application of glucose] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 265-73.—Pena, F. A. La glicemia en el cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. c&ncer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 1258-77.—Roffo, A. H. Acci6n del azul de metileno sobre la glucosis; estudiada en los cultivos de tejidos normales y neopliisicos desarrollados in vitro. Ibid., 1932, 9: 27-43. ------& Rivarola, J. B. La glicemia en el cdncer. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 588.—Rohdenburg, G. L., Krehbiel, O. F., & Bernhard, A. Further investigations of disturbances of blood sugar equilibrium in their relation to neoplasia. J. Cancer Res., 1921, 6: 223-43.—Wetzler-Ligeti, C, & Will- heim, R. Ueber Beeinflussung glykolytischer Vorgange durch Carotin; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Blutglykolyse Krebskranker. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 254: 364-73. ------ Zur Frage einer Beeinflussung der Blutglykolyse durch die Krebskrankheit und ihrer diagnostischen Verwertbarkeit. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1252-6.—Woodward, G. E., & Fry. E. G. The hyperglycaemia of cancer. Biochem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 889. ---- Blood chemistry: Lipids. Harms, R. H. B. W. P. W. *Untersuchungen iiber den Cholesteringehalt im Blutserum bei Carcinomkranken. 21p. 8? Giessen, 1935. Agnetti, G. II numero di iouio nel siero di sangue come elemento diagnostico di neoplasia maligna. Gior. clin. med., 1936, 17: 1105-19.—Barber, H. H., & Woodward, L. A. In- vestigations of blood-serum lipoids in cancer and other cases; the mean molecular weight of the free and combined acids in the blood-serum lipoids of cancer and other subjects. Bio- chem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1463-71.—Bugnard, L., & Colombies, F. H. Cholesterol du serum et cholesterol plasmatique chez les cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 111: 364-6.—Coke, H. A brief preliminary report on the lipoid-globulin cholesterol ratios in cancer. J. State M., Lond., 1933, 41: 105-15.— Downes, H. R., & Pack, G. T. The distribution of blood cholesterol in cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1932, 16: 290-6.— Green, H. N. Changes in the esterase and fat content of the serum induced by cancer and cancer-producing agents. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1934, 15: 1-13.—Kreuzwendedich von dem Borne, G. A. [Blood cholesterin level in cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 3510.—Loeper, Debray & Tonnet, J. Le rapport lipocholesterinique du serum des cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 423. Also Progr. med., Par., 1921, 3. ser., 36: 425.—Mattick, W. L., & Buchwald, K. Blood cholesterol studies in cancer; with investigations as to possible diagnostic relations. J. Cancer Res., 1927-28, 12: 236-45. ------ With special reference to other lipoid partitions. Ibid., 1929, 13: 157-66.—Remond, A., Sendrail, M., & Lassalle. Les variations des lipoides du sang au cours du- cancer experi- mental. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 981.—Roffo, A. H. La colesterina segun la edad y su relacion con el desarroUo del cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 195-205. ------ La colesterina en el cancer. Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1932, 24: 527-56. ---- Blood chemistry: Minerals. Bruckner, M. A. *Das Verhalten des ultra- filtrierbaren Eisens beim Karzinom [Frankfurt] 18p. 8? Berl., 1931. Grzimek, N. *Ueber den Kalium- und Cal- ciumspiegel und den Quotienten K:Ca im Serum von Karzinomkranken [Frankfurt a. M.] 15p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1931. Blum, L., & Klotz, A. Sur la teneur en calcium et magne- sium du sang des cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 1335.—Cantegril, E. Recherches sur le role du potassium dans le cancer. Progr. m6d., Par., 1931, 893.—Cizek, J. [Concentration of total sodium, potassium, and calcium in the serum and its effect on the nervous system in cancer] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 191-200.—De Fermo, C. La calcemia nei cancerosi. Minerva med., Tor., 1930, 21: 864-7.—Duroux, E. Du role nuisible du fer dans ie cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1935, 313.—Fowweather, F. S. The iodine content of the blood of patients suffering from cancer. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1930-31, 11: 400-7.—Gerli, P. Calcemia, potassiemia e tumori maligni. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1933, 21: 389-402.—Giacobbe, C. Po- tassiemia e tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 751-4.— Giovannoni, E. II valore clinico della magnesiemia per la dia- gnosi di cancro. Rass. clin. ter., 1932, 31: 167-80.—Harvey, E. Serum phosphate estimations in cancer cases. Irish J. M. Sc., 1935, 6. ser., 062-4.—Jackson, H., jr., & Taylor, F. H. L. Calcium, potassium, and inorganic phosphate content of the serum in cancer patients; effect of roentgen-ray radiation on the level of these substances in the blood serum of cancer patients. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 19: 379-8S.—Klotz, A. La Leneur en phosphore du sang des cancereux peut-elle servir au diagnostic du cancer? C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 1337 — Meyer, W. On the unbalancing of the serum salts in cancer and its influence on cell metabolism. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 519-23.—Pannella, P. Sulla mineralizzazione del siero di sangue nei cancerosi. Riforma med., 1933, 49: 1467-9.— Paolucci, R. La mineralizzazione nel sangue dei cancerosi. [bid., 1925, 41: 937; 1926, 42: 626.—Remond. A., & Cantegril, E. Le potassium du serum chez les cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 764. ------ Hyperkaliemic chez les can- cereux. Ibid., 104: 293.—Roffo, A. H.. & Acuna, L. M. El calcio ultrafiltrable en el suero de los cancerosos. Prensa med. argent., 1924-25, 11: 1163-5. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1924-25, 1: 340-3. Also Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1925, 7: 522-5. Also repr.—Savitsky, J. G. [Fluctua- tions of magnesium in the blood serum in cancer] Vest, rentg,, 1936, 16: 112-5.—Schepetinsky, A., & Kafitin, M. Der Mineralbestand des Blutes bei malignen und benignen Tumoren. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 136: 379-87.—Theis, R. C, & Benedict, S. R. Inorganic constituents of the serum in cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 499-503.—Youngburg, G. E-, & Voungburg, M. V. Phosphorus metabolism; the distribution of phosphorus in normal and cancer bloods. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1930-31, 16: 253-9.—Zerner, H. Ueber den relativen Phos- phorgehalt des Blutes bei Krebskranken. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 157-9. ---- Blood chemistry: Protides. Paterna, M. F. *Die Xanthoproteinreaktion und die Bestimmung der Alkalireserve bei ma- lignen Tumoren. 20p. 8? Freib., 1931. Bierich, R., & Lang, A. Veranderungen am Serumeiweisa von Krebskranken. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 284: 443-7.— Bircher, M. E. The value of the refracto-viscosimetric prop- erties of the blood serum in cancer. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1921-22, 7: 660-4.—Bolaffi, A. Osservazioni comparative sulle sostanze biuretiche nel siero. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 336-43.—Duval, P., Roux, J. C, & Goiffon. A propos des polypeptides sanguins dans le cancer. Presse med., 1936, 44: 4L—Gussio, S. Sul significato biologico e sul valore diagnostico del quoziente albu- minoideo del siero sanguigno nei cancerosi. Tumori, Milano, 1923, 10: 1-36.— Guthrr.ann, H.. & Plotz, H. G. Beitrage zum Carcinomproblem; das Verhalten der Serumeiweisskorper. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930, 141: 557-76.—Kenhaway, E. L. The proteins of the serum in cancer. Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1923-24, 17: 302-11.—Kopaczewski, W. Les protides seriques dans les cancer. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 1229-31.—Loeper, M. A propos de l'albuminose du serum des cancereux. Presse med., 1922, 30: 321. ------ & Tonnet, J. L'accroissement paradoxal des albumines du serum de certains cancereux. Progr. med., Par., 1920, 3. ser., 35: 345. ------ La pre- dominance de la globuline dans le s6rum des cancereux. Ibid., 397. ------ & Forestier. I/a parente des albumines des tu- meurs et du serum des cancereux prouv6e par 1'anaphvlaxie. Ibid., 355.—Nather, K., & Orator, V. Refraktometrische Serumuntersuchungen iiber Krebskrankheit und Disposition. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1922, 35: 611-36—Runeberg, B. [Freezing point and xanthoprotein reaction of blood in cancer patients] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1929, 71: 905-13.—Salmon, M. Le polipeptidemia nel cancro. Riv. clin. med., 1937, 36: 52-9.—Tantini, E. Valori interferometrici assoluti in sieri di can- cerosi e non cancerosi. Tumori, Milano, 1936, 22: 413-29.— Theis, R. C. The protein content of the whole blood and plasma in cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1921, 6: 127-30.—Tinoxzi, CANCER 47 CANCER F. P. Refraktometrische Untersuchungen von Blutserum besonders bei Kranken mit bosartigen Geschwulsten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 254-9. ---- Blood coagulation. See Cancer, Diagnosis: Blood coagulation tests. ---- Blood groups. See also Cancer, Causes: Body constitution; Cancer, Serology. Bendien, S. G. T. [Haemagglutinin content of the blood in cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 443.—Cwirko- Godycki, M., & Kossovich, N. Recherches sur la correlation entre la morbidite par le cancer et les types anthropologiques et s6rologiques (groupes sanguins) chez les Francais. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 1193.—Einaudi, M. Les iso-agglutinines dans le sang des individus atteints de tumeurs malignes. Boll. sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1931, 3: 18-20.—Fiser, J., & Reiss, J. [Is there any relation between blood groups and pre- disposition to cancer''] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 212-5.— Goldfeder, A., & Fershing, J. L. Iso-agglutinins in association with malignant growth. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 29: 307-12.— Goldstein, M., & Kreisel, E. La specificity gruppale delle cellule carcinomatose. Boll. 1st. sieroter, milan., 1930, 9: 105-8.—Hirschfeld, H., & Hittmair, A. Ueber Blutgruppen- bestimmungen bei Krebskranken. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1494-6.—Hirszfeld, L., Halber, W., & Laskowski, J. Unter- suchungen iiber die serologischen Eigenschaften der Gewebe; iiber gruppenspezifische Differenzierung der Normal- und Krebsgewebe. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1929, 64: 61-113.— Hoche, O., & Moritsch, P. Zur Frage der Blutgruppenspezifi- tiit der malignen Tumoren und deren gruppenspecifische Be- kiimpfung. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1926, 39: 409-14.— Huguenin, R., & Delage, J. Groupes sanguins et cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 152-4.—Johannsen, E. W. A classification of cancer patients according to their blood groups and some investigations concerning isohemagglutination. Acta path, microb., scand., 1927, 4: 175-97. ------ [Studies on human isoagglutinines; their relation to cancer] Bibl. larger, 1927, 119: 42-7.—Kukowa, A. Die Blutgruppenver- teilung bei Krebskranken. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 510.—Schiff, F. Hiimagglutiningehalt des Blutserums Kar- zinomkranker. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 455.—Stirpe, G. I gruppi sanguigni nei neoplasmi di natura maligna. Gazz. med. Roma, 1930, 56: 326-30.—Tagliaferro, E. Gruppi sanguigni e carcinoma. Minerva med., Tor., 1937, 28: 219.— Terada, H. On the relation between the cancer morbidity and the blood types, with reference to the disposition of the cancer. Gann, Tokyo, 1929, 23: 76. Also Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 750.—Thomsen, O. [Possibilities of varying disposition to cancer development in individuals of various blood groups] Ugeskr. laeger, 1931, 93: 1008-15. Also Krankheitsforschung, 1931, 9: 167-84—Wassink-Van Raamsdonk, C. P., & Wassink, W. F. [Isoagglutinin in cancer patients] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 1, 2011-4.—Weitzner, G. Hiimagglutiningehalt des Blutserums Karzinomkranker. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21, 1900.—Zacho, A. Recherches sur la presence des recepteurs specifiques M et N dans le tissu tumoral. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 108-12. --- Blood sedimentation. See also Cancer, Diagnosis. Ktjn, K. *Beitrage zur Verwertung der Blut- senkungsreaktion bei der Diagnosestellung ma- ligner Tumoren. lOp. 8? Wiirzb., 1932. Weill, H. *Valeur de la reaction de sedimen- tation globulaire dans les etats cancereux. 89p. 8? Par., 1934. Berthold, E. Untersuchung iiber die Veranderungen der Blutkorperchen-Senkungsgeschwindigkeit bei bosartigen Ge- schwulsten. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1933, 1: 449-53.— Codeleoncini, E. Sulla velocita di sedimentazione dei globuli rossi nei tumori maligni. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 220-32.— Gragert. Bedeutung der Senkungsgeschwindigkeit der Ery- throcyten fiir die Diagnostik des Carcinoms und fiir die Fest- stellung der Rezidivfreibeit. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1922, 117: 214-6.—Holball, S. A. [Blood sedimentation tests in cancer] Bibl. larger, 1930, 122: 497-519.—Kessel, F. K. Senkungsge- schwindigkeit der roten Blutkorperchen in Citratplasma bei bos- artigen Geschwiilsten. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928,151:811-3.—Kess- ler, R. Die Blutkbrperchensenkungsreaktion in der Differential- diagnose maligner Tumoren. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 258.—Lehmann, C. F. The value of the erythrocyte sedimen- tation rate in the treatment of cancer. Texas J. M., 1927-28, 23: 588-92.—Macchioro, G. La prova della velocita di sedi- mentazione dei globuli rossi nella diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1928, 44: 287-9.—Patti, F. La velocita di sedimentazione delle emazie nei cancri della sfera genitale fem- minile prima e dopo curieterapia. Riv. ital. gin., 1927, 6: 377-87.—Proto, M. Sul valore diagnostico della velocita di sedimentazione degli eritrociti nei tumori maligni. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1930, 1: 233-46.—Roffo, A. H. Sobre la sedimentaci6n de los eritrocitos en el cdncer. Bol. Inst. med. I exp. cancer, B. Air., 1924, 1: 151-8. Also repr.—Rubin, E. H. The sedimentation reaction in cancer. Am. J. M. Sc 1927 174: 680-90.—Smith, G. H., & Mack, F. Carcinolytic action and erythrocyte sedimentation. Yale J. Biol., 1936-37, 9: 173-84.—Troise, E., Marvel, L. de, & Rovere, R. Contribu- cion al diagn6stico diferencial de los quistes hidaticos con los tumores malignos por la eritrosedimentaci6n (nota previa) Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1924, 31: 1251-5. ---- Body fluids. See also Cancer, Blood. Friedemann, R. *Nonnulla de dyscrasia car- cinomatosa eiusque effectibus. 16p. 8? Lpz.. 1851. Codounis, A. Le syndrome humoral au cours de revolution du cancer. Paris m6d., 1932, 83: 457-63.—Karczag, L. Ueber die oxydokatalytische Wirkung der Korpersafte bei der Krebskrankheit. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 23-5. ------ & Hanak, M. Spektrographische Untersuchungen an Korperfliissigkeiten Krebskranker. Ibid., 1931-32, 35: 153- 60.—Kotzarev, A., & Weyl, L. Les humeurs dans le cancer (sang, lymphe, liquide interstitielle) Paris med., 1923, 49: 524.—Loeper, M., Forestier, J., & Tonnet, J. Les modifica- tions humorales des cancereux. Ibid., 47: 166-76.—Pitts, H. C, & Johnson, H. R. A comparative study of body fluids in cancerous and noncancerous individuals. Tr. N. England Surg. Soc, 1929, 12: 193-215. Also N. England J. M., 1930, 202: 415-23.—Roffo, A. H. La colesterina en el liquido cefalo- rraqufdeo de los cancerosos. Prensa med. argent., 1926-27, 13: 1114-7. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1927, 3: 309-19.------& Degiorgi, H. La tensi6n superficial en el lfquido c6falorraqufdeo de los cancerosos. Ibid., 1928, 4: 55- 61.—Slosse. A. Les reactions humorales dans le cancer et le pre- cancer. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1929, 19: 512-8. ------ & Reding. Etude des alterations humorales dans le cancer et le precancer. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1927, 5. ser., 7: 405-39. Also Cancer, Brux., 1927, 4: 442-63. ---- Causes. See also Cancer, Endocrine aspects; Cancer, experimental; Cancer, Immunity; Cancer, Patho- genesis. Bang, F. *Bidrag til studiet af kreeftsygdom- mens klinik og pathogenese [Contribution to the study on the clinical aspect and causes of cancer] 301p. 8? Kbh., 1924. Boveri, T. Zur Frage der Entstehung ma- ligner Tumoren. 64p. 8? Jena, 1914. Geissler, W. *Ueber das Auftreten von malignen Tumoren bei Hypertonie. 12p. 8? Frankf. a. M., 1934. Gye, W. E., & Purdy, W. J. The cause of cancer. 515p. 8? Lond. [1931] Lissner, G. *Ueber Ursachen bosartiger Ge- schwiilste und Statistik. 29p. 8? Tub., 1933. McNeil, A. S. The cancer mystery solved. 96p. 12? Lond. [1927] Rodrigues de Mattos Chaves, P. *Etiologia e pathogenia das neoplasias malignas. 228p. 8? Lisb., 1902. Aaser, E. The etiology of cancer. Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1934, 95: Suppl., No. 10.—Auler, H. Klinische und experi- mentelle Beitrage zur Aetiologie und Therapie bosartiger Ge- schwulste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 357-67. ------ "Zum Gewachsproblem; aetiologische und therapeutische Unter- suchungen. Ibid., 1930-31, 33: 281-91.—B. Was wissen wir von den Ursachen des Krebses? Praxis, Bern, 1925, 14: H. 4, 1; 3.—Bainbridge, W. S. Etude sur le cancer. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 597-608.—Bal6, J. [et al.] [Etiology of cancer] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 411.—Banks, C. S. The causa- tive agent in cancer. Bull. Nat. Res. Counc Philippine Islands, 1937, No. 12, 123.—Baroux, P. Contribution a l'6tiologie du cancer et peut-etre a sa guerison. Neoplasmes, 1930, 9: 273-93. Also Rev. sc, Par., 1930, 68: 549-57.—Blumenthal, F. Bei- trage zur Frage der Entstehung bosartiger Tumoren. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1283-6. Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1296-8.------ L'agent causal du cancer. Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 175.—Borrel, A. Die Aetiologie der bosartigen Geschwiilste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 646-71.— Bouchard, C. A. Considerations sur le probleme du cancer; l'agent pathogene. Union med. Canada, 1924, 53: 363-86.— Brand, A. T. The causation of cancer. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1925, 2: 21-6.—Bristol. L. D. On the etiology of cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 747.—Brown, H. Cancer; a probable cause. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1923, n. ser., 116: 99.—Brown, O. H. Theories of the direct and indirect causes of cancer and principles of treatment. Southwest. M., 1930, 14: 408-17.—Burrows, M. T. Clinical and experimental obser- vations relative to the etiology of cancer. Radiology, 1931, 17: 775-88.—Calvanico, R. Contributo all' etiologia dei CANCER 48 CANCER neoplasmi maligni (nota preliminare) Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1927, 32: 303-9.—Cancer continues to be the sphinx among human afflictions. Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 3-6.— Carl. Die neueren Ansichten iiber die Entstehung der bosar- tigen Geschwiilste. Mitt. Verein. badisch. Tierarzte, 1906, 6: 193; 1907, 7: 1.—Caspari, W. Einige iiber Krebsiitio- logie. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1850. ------ Zur Aetio- logie der Krebskrankheit. Ibid., 2268-73.—Cavazzani, T. L'eziologia dei tumori maligni. Riv. veneta sc. med., 1897, 27: 178; passim.—Cisneros, E. Etiologia del cancer. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1924, 8: 639-42.—Coley. W. B. Some clinical evidence in favor of the extrinsic origin of cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 40: 353-9.—Correa, L. M. Estado actual de la etiologia del cdncer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1936, 13: 509-28.—Craver, L. F. Etiology of cancer; a partial review. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 1820-4. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 3, 1-5.—Cronk, H. T. Some opinions on cancer, its origin and treatment. Med. Times, N. Y., 1924, 52: 121.------Cancer's cause and corrections: some further observations. Ibid., 151-3.------ Further observationa on the cause and correction of cancer. Ibid., 182; 189.—Cutler, M. Causes of cancer. Tr. Hawaii M. Ass., 1936, 46: 85-95.—Delbet, P. Ce que Ton connait sur les causes du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 614-28.— Disselhorst, R. Ueber Entstehung und vergleichende Ana- tomie der bosartigen Geschwiilste. Berl. thierarztl. Wschr., 1903, 61-5.—Duroux, E. Cancers k etiologie speciale. Bull. med., Par., 1936, 50: 539.—Duval, C. W. Etiology of cancer. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 276-9.—Eastwood, A. Further com- ments on the causation of malignant disease. J. Hyg., Lond., 1928-29, 28: 9-32.—Eggers, H. E. The etiology of cancer; miscellaneous features. Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 13: 296-320. ------The causation of cancer. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1935, 17: No. 7, 7-9. Also Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 121-3.— Ewing, J. Some considerations on the etiology of cancer. Canad. J. M. & S., 1925, 57: 117-31. Also Canada Lancet Pract., 1925, 64: 217-31.------Le cause del cancro. Gazz. osp., 1928, 49: 1048-54.—F., C. Les causes secondes du cancer. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 393.—F., P. Lea tumeurs malignes; leur etiologie. Tribune med., Par., 1907, n. ser., 39: 310; 326.—Fischer, B. Ueber die Entstehung und das Wachstum bosartiger Geschwiilste. Verh. Deut. path. Ges. (1906) 1907, 22-5.—Freeman, L. Our present knowledge regarding the cause of cancer. Colorado M., 1921, 18: 238- 40.—Gargano, C. L'etiologia delle neoformazioni maligne. Ann. ital. chir., 1926, 5: 97-107.—Gassul, R. Beitrag zur Aetiolopie des Krebses. Strahlentherapie, 1930, 57: 20-31.— Gye, W. E. L'etiologie des neoplasmes malins. Rev. med., Louvain, 1925, 225-43.—Haagen, E. Aetiologische Krebs- fragen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1300-2.—Hansemann, D. von. Was wissen wir iiber die Ursache der bosartigen Ge- schwU-te? Berl. klin. Wschr., 1905, 42: 313-61. Also Med. Bl., Vv if n, 1905, 18: 195-7. Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1905) 1906, 36: pt 2, 71-96 [DiscussionJ pt 1, 95-137.—Hartmann, H. Contribution k I'etude etiologique du cancer. Bull. Acad. med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 344-57. Also Rev. internat. med. chir., 1927, 37: 43-9.—Hay, W. H. Cancer a disease of either election or ignorance. Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 296-300.— Hegar, A.' Zur Aetiologie der bosartigen Geschwiilste. Beitr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1900, 3: 344-66.—Heitzmann, L. Ueber die Aetiologie der bosartigen Neubildungen. N. Yorker med. Mschr., 1905, 16: 9-14.—Herxheimer, G., & Schulz, K. Der Krebs im Licht der heutigen Kenntnisse. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1929, 2: 255-70.—Hirsch, R. Recherche sur l'etiologie cancereuse et essais de therapie. Bui!. Acad, med., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 104: 739-50.—Hoffman, F. L. On the causation of cancer. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1924, 27: 176-80.—Jackson, E. Recent views of cancer tested by observation on its ocular manifestations. Southwest. M., 1925, 9: 466-71.—Jeanneney, G. Quelques notions recentes concernant l'etiologie du cancer. Rev. laryng., Bord., 1930, 51: 621-34.—Kelling, G. Ueber die Aetiologie der bosartigen Geschwiilste. Jahrber. Ges. Natur. Heilk. Dresden (1903-4) 1905, 167-79. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1904, 51: 1047-50. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1903, 53:. 1432-44, pl.—Koch. W. F. Cancer; its function and cure. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924-25, 2: 216-20.—Krauss, W. The etiology and pathology of malignant tumors. Tr. M. Soc. Tennessee, 1902, 69: 214-8, 3 pl. Also South. Pract., 1902, 24: No. 7, 351-6, 2 pl.—Lane. A. The causation of cancer. Proc. Internat. Conf. Health Trop. America, 1925, 1: 744-60. Also Canada Lancet Pract.. 1925, 64: 30-5 — Lazarus-Barlow, W. S. The causation of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 647.—Leitch, A. The causation of cancer. Ibid., 2: 81.—Lemos, M. de. Etiologia do cancer. Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1936, 44: 112-4.—Levin, I. Etiology of cancer. N. York State J. M., 1926, 26: 295-300.— Licciardi, S. II cancro nella etiologia e nella diagnosi. Gazz. med. Roma, 1926, 52: 82-90.—Little, S. W. Meeting specifications for cause of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 300-10.—Loeb, L. Can- cer—its character and causes. J. Radiol., 1922, 3: 407-10.— Loudon. J., McCormack, J. M., & Howard, N. J. The causa- tion of malignant neoplasms. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 123- 567-9. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 522-4.—Magrou, J. Essai sur l'etiologie du cancer. Presse med., 1923, 31: 285- 8.—Maisin, J. L'etiologie du cancer d'apres lexperimen- tation. Paris med., 1929, 71: 249-59.—Martel, T. de. A propos de revolution du cancer. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 1390-4.—Mendonca Castro. Causas predisponentes do cancer e como evital-as. Arch, brasil. med., 1924, 14: 370-83.—Mercat, J. L'enigme etiologique du cancer (d'apres Cathelin) Arch. med. chir. province, 1927, 17: 111-8.— Mezzena, C. A proposito delle ricerche fatte da Sambon in Italia sull' etiologia del cancro. Minerva med., Tor., 1926, 6: 219.—Morelli, E. Fattori endogeni ed esogeni come causa di insorgenza dei tumori maligni. Rass. clin. ter., 1936, 35: 57-71.—Mori, N. Sulla etiologia del cancro. Morgagni, 1925, 67: 737-48. Also Riforma med., 1925, 41: 249-51.— Muir, J. Etiological factors in malignancy; a critical review of W. Sampson-Hadley's genesis of cancer. Med. J., N. Y., 1933, 137: 433-6.—Murphy, J. B. Certain etiological factors in the causation and transmission of malignant tumors. Am. Natur., 1926, 60: 227-33. ------ A discussion of the etiology of cancer based on present knowledge. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, .1936-37, 4: 21-4.—Neuda, P. Zur Aetiologie des Krebsleidens. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 465-77.—Neve, E. F. The causation of cancer. Prac- titioner, Lond., 1929, 122: 355-9. Also Canad. J. M. & S., 1930, 67: 46-9. Also Ind. M. Gaz., 1930, 65: 685-7.—Nevia- domsky, M. M. [Determination of the cause in cancer] Med. misl, Tashkent, 1930-31, 5: 18-21. ------• [Inciting causes of cancer] Odess. med. J., 1930, 5: 233-6.—Ochsner. A. J. The cancer problem, with especial reference to etiology and prophylaxis. Chicago M. Rec, 1921, 43: 637-747.—Olds, C. L. Cancer causation. Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 222-4 — Oliver, J. Cancer; its aetiology and artificial production. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1929, n. ser., 128: 231-4.—Paton, D. M. The aetiology of cancer. Ibid., 1928, n. ser., 126: 507-10.—Pauchet, V. Le cancer; ses causes, sa prophylaxie, son traitement (idees que tout praticien devrait vulgariser) Clinique, Par., 1923, 18: 77-9—Penfold, W. J. A contribu- tion to a discussion on the causation of cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1922, 1: 460-2.— Pentimalli, F. Fattori realizzanti lo sviluppo del cancro. Rass. clin. sc, 1935, 13: 259-66.— Pfeiffer. Etude clinique de l'etiologie des cancers humains. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 37.—Philippson, A. Ein Beitrag zur Krebsatiologie auf Grund klinischer Beobachtun- gen. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1513-6.—Plonskier, M. De l'influence des facteurs v6getaux sur l'apparition des tumeura malignes chez les rats. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 111: 1025.— R., D. Quelques facteurs etiologiques du cancer. Vie med., 1923, 4: 37.—Ramond, F.. & Soules. F. A propos de l'etiologie du cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1929, 44: 1269.—Redfield, C. L. Origin of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1923-24, 1: 182-9.—Rein- heimer. H. Cancer and the seamy side of nature. Ibid., 1926-27, 4: 19-27.—Renaud, M. Duree et facteurs devolu- tion des canceu. Rev. med., Par., 1927, 44: 151-61.— Riudavetz, F. Nuevas investigaciones sobre el origen del cdncer. Siglo med., 1925, 76: 161-4.—Roffo, A. H. Sobre etiologia del cdncer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 390; 1930, 13: 537. Also Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 332-43.—Rouse, W. J. The etiology of cancer. Med. World, 1936, 54: 652-5.—Roussy. G. L'orientation actuelle des idees sur le cancer. Ann. med., Par., 1928, 24: 345-59. ------ Quelques points discutes de l'etiologie du cancer. Ibid., 371-95.—Sambon, L. W. The elucidation of cancer, J. Trop. M. Hvg., Lond., 1924, 27: 124-74. Also Rev. hyg., Par., 1924, 46: 976-94. Also J. Cancer, Dubl., 1925, 2: No. 5, 37; No. 6, 36. Also Vet. J., Lond., 1925, 81: 375-96—San- felice, F. Ein weiterer Beitrag zur Aetiologie der bosartigen Geschwiilste. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1898, 24": 155-8.----- Neue Untersuchungen iiber die Aetiologie der malignen Ge- schwiilste. Ibid., 1904, 36: 528-39.—Scuderi, F. F. Etiologia dei tumori malieni. Gazz. med. lombarda, 1901, 60: 251.— Simpson, B.T. Etiology of cancer. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 1006-8.—Soiland, A. Notes on the etiology of cancer. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 654-6. Also repr.—Turner, O. P. Suggestions concerning the aetiology of cancer, from a clinical point of view. Practitioner, Lond., 1923, 110: 395-8 — Ullmaun, K. Causas generates y especiales de la genesis del cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1935, 12: 429- 32.—Villalta, M. F. de. Sobre la etiologia de los tumores malignos. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1926, 9: 145.—Wallace, R. The present status of the etiology of malignant growths. Am. Med., 1904, 8: 602-4.—Wells, H. G. The nature and etiology of cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: suppl., 1919-68. Also repr.—Winiwarter, H. von. L'etiologie des tumeurs malignes. Ann. Soc. med. chir. Liege, 1906, 45: 142; 1907, 46: 57.—Young, J. Further investigations into the cause of cancer. Tr. Med. Chir. Soc. Edinburgh, 1923-24, 103: 163-81, 4 pl.—Ziem, C. Zur Aetiologie der malignen Tu- moren. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1930, 34: 112-23. Also Ann. Otol, Rhinol., 1901, 10: 142-55. Also Rev. laryng., Bord., 1900, 1: 577-94.—Ziliak, A. L. Etiological consideration of cancer. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1934, 27: 113-5. ---- Causes: Actinic rays. See also names of rays and radioactive sub- stances. Beclere, A. Le role des rayons de Roentgen dans la car- cinogenese experimentale. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 679-81.—Bryant, F. Cancer and the sun. Boston M. & S. J., 1925, 192: 1203-6.—Chastenet de Gery. P. Les neoplasmes malignes causees par les rayons X. Gaz. hop., 1914, 87: 1115.—Collier, W. A., & Cohn, A. Einfluss der Ultraviolett- bestrahlung auf die Malignitatsdisposition des Kaninchen- krebses. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 208-15.—Daels, F. Production de tumeurs malignes exp6rimentales au moyen du CANCER 49 CANCER radium. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 15: 102-9. ------ & Bacten, G. A note on the different kinds of malignant tumors experimentally obtained by means of radium. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 606, pl.—Daels, F., & Biltris, R. Contribution a I'etude de la provocation de tumeurs malignes exp6rimentales au moyen de substances radio-actives. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931 20:32-77.—Foveau de Courmelles. Cancers et lumieres. Neoplasmes, 1932, 11: 207-32.—Hartsock, F. M. Radiant energy; cancer. Mil. Surgeon, 1934, 74: 177-9.—Henry, A., & Bory, L. Influence respective de la lumiere et du parasitisme sur le cancer. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 1489-94.— Labordc. S. A propos des cancers provoques par les radia- tions. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 129-35.—Lacassagne, A. Conditions dans lesquelles ont 6te obtenus, chez le lapin, des cancers par action des rayons X*sur des foyers inflamma- toires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 562-4. ------ & Samssonow, N. Effets des radiations sur les cancers greffes et sur la reccptivite locale & la greffe cancereuse. Ibid., 1925, 92: 1224-6.—Montesano Delchi. A. El sol y el cancer. Sem. m6d., B. Air.. 1934, 41: pt 2, 1057-70.—Mottram, J. C. The in-vitro cultivation of tissues with reference to the production of cancer by means of radium and X-rays. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1925-26, 6: 53-62.—Palvarini, A. Caneii su dermatosi im- propriamente radioterapizzate. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 71: 978-86.—Pearce, L., & Brown, W. H. Influence of light on the growth and malignancy of a transplantable neoplasm of the rabbit. J. Exp. M., 1927, 45: 727-51.—Pearce, L-, & Van Allen, C. M. Influence of light on the growth and malig- nancy of a transplantable neoplasm of the rabbit. Ibid., 483-96.—Roffo, A. H. El sol y el cdncer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1932, 9: 230r318, 2 ch., 9 pl. ------ La irradiaci6n ultravioleta en relaci6n con la fotoacci6n sobre el crecimiento de las celulas normales y neoplasicas cultivados in vitro. Ibid., 1933, 10: 209-40. ------ Cancer y sol; el desarroUo experimental de tumores espontaneos por las irradia- ciones ultra-violetas en relaci6n con el heliotropismo de la colesterina. Ibid., 417-44, 45 pl. Also Neoplasmes, 1933, 12: 257- 521. ------ Heliotropismo y cdncer. Siglo med., 1933, 92: 624. Also Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1934, 17: 608-10. -----Fonction de certaines irradiations dans le developpe- ment du cancer. Bruxelles med., 1933-34, 14: 189-92. ------ Cancer y sol; carcinomas y sarcomas producidos por la acci6n del sol total. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1934, 11: 350-469, 0 pl. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1934-35, 41: 448-67. -----Die Wirkung der Sonnenstrahlen in toto auf die Entwicklung der Krebskrankheit. Zbl. allg. Path., 1935, 62: 324-34.------Cancer y sol; transmisi6n de los tumores desarrollados por la accion de los rayos ultravioletas. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1935, 12: 281-99. Also Rev. med. Rosario, 1935, 9: pt 2, 29-62. Also Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 472-4.------L'etiologie physico-chimique du cancer (surtout en relation avec les rayons solaires) Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1936, 13: 433; 455.—Seelig. M. G. Light and experimental cancer. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1933, 27: 476.------& Cooper, Z. K. Light and tar cancer; an experimental study, with a critical review of the literature on light as a carcinogenic factor. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 752-61.—Sugiura, K. The influence of radiations from radium emanation upon tumor susceptibility in albino rats. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 376-84.—Wagner, A. Investigations concerning the influence of Roentgen irradiation on the re- sistance to cancer in white mice. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1929, 10: 539-53.------Investigations concerning the growth of some malignant tumors in Roentgen-irradiated tissue. Ibid., 554-05.—Weill, L. Entwicklungsmechanik; Krebs, Folge einer Sonneninsuflizienz? Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 89: 419-22. --- Causes: Age. See also Cancer, congenital; Cancer, Mortality; Cancer, Statistics. Hochgesang, T. *Krebs bei Jugendlichen [Erlangen] 32p. 8? Forchheim, 1935. Krygier, W. L. *A statistical study of car- cinoma at or below the age of 40; a review of cases at S. Joseph's between October 1930 and October 1932. 15p. 4? Milwaukee, Wis., 1933. Revksz, T. *Le cancer chez les vieillards. 55p. 8? Par., 1932. ScHaFER, F. *Statistik der Alterscarzinome aufgestcllt nach dem Sektionsmaterial des Schwa- binger Krankenhauses zu Munchen von den Jahren 1910 bis 1913 und 1919 bis 1929 [Munchen] 16p. 8? Berl., 1932. Abricosov, L. Etude statistique sur l'accroissement du cancer avec l'age a Paris. N6oplasmes, 1928, 7: 30-3.— Blumenlhal. F. 1st der Krebs eine Krankheit des Alterns? Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 82-93.—Bonanno, A. Quel che insegna un venticinquennio di statistica ospedaliera intorno al- l'eta in cui insorgono i tumori maligni. Tumori, Milano, 1930, 16: 67-89.—Cancer mortality has increased at older ages. Sta- tist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1924, 5: No. 6, 1-4— Canelli, A. F., & Caligaris, E. I neoplasmi maligni nell' eta giovanile, con particolare riguardo alia etiopatogenesi. Pediatria (Riv.) 1931, 39: 977-96.—Coe, H. C. The pro-cancerous age. Med. Times, N. Y., 1928, 56: 283.—Ewing, J. The relation of cancer to old age. Am. J. M. Sc, 1929, 177: 461-76.— Hartman, A. [Cancer in young people; its properties and prog- nosis] Cas. 16k. cesk., 1936, 75: 532-4.—Klemt, E. Krebs im Kindesalter. Mschr. Kinderh., 1936, 66: 406-13.—Lessons from age statistics of cancer mortality in recent years. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1923, 4: No. 9, 3-5.—Macriotta, G. Tumori maligni nell' infanzia. Rass. med. sarda, 1937, 39: 77-85.—Mendizabal, P. Los tumores malignos en los nifios de Mexico; el cdncer en la infancia. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1935, 10: 319-38. Also Cir. cirujan., Mex., 1936, 4: 188- 202.—Meyer, W. On predisposition to cancer; on increasing age as an influence in the predisposition to cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 797.—Onosovsky, V. V. [Malignant tumors in children] Russ. klin., 1930. 14: 9-16.—Orthner, F. Altern und Krebsbildung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 324.— Preble, E. Cancer in the young and the local facLor in malig- nancy. Cancer, N. Y., 1927-28, 5: 1-7.—Quensel, U. Zur Kenntnis des Vorkommens von Krebs im jugendlichen Alter. Acta path, microb. scand., 1925, 2: 193-233, 10 pl.—Roesle, E. Die Abnahme der Krebssterblichkeit im mittleren Alter. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1931, 44: 508-18.—Roussy, G.. & Leroux, R. Statistique de la mortalite par cancer chez le vieillard. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1922, 11: 69-73. ------ & Vermes, E. Nouveaux documents statistiques de cancers chez le vieillard. Ibid., 1927, 16: 52-5.—Rud, E. [Cancer in young subjects; a review] Ugeskr. teger, 1930, 92: 576.— Schmidt-Weyland, R. Ueber den Altersaufbau der in den letzten 40 Jahren in der Kbnigsberger Chirurgischen Universi- tatsklinik behandelten Krebsfalle. Mschr. Krebsbekiimpf., 1934, 2: 321-37.—Schreiner, B. F., & Wehr. W. H. Malignant diseases in the first 3 decades of life. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 107-89.—Shegal, Z. I. [Cancerous diseases in childhood] Sovet. khir., 1931, 1: 96-102.—Sittenfield, M. J. Cancer in the young. Radiology, 1932, 18: 1063-9.—Sy- brandy, B. [Cancer in early life] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 1, 1819-21.—Wildbolz. E. Ueber Krebs bei Jugend- ichen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 681-708. ---- Causes: Body constitution. Benedetti, P. Cancro e costituzione. 399p. 8? Bologna, 1931. Iredell, C. E. Colour and cancer; an investi- gation. 106p. 8? Lond., 1930. Aebly, J. Ueber die Stabilitat der Krebsmortalitat in der Schweiz in den Jahren 1896-1920 als Ausdruck einer Vererbung der Krebsdisposition. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 942-6.—Beck, S. Experimentelle Erzeugung einer allgemeinen Krebsdisposition an Tieren. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1926, 38. Kongr., 408-10. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 278-84.—Benedetti, P. II problema della disposizione costi- tuzionale al cancro. Studium, Nap., 1931, 21: 110-7. Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1931, 16: 261-90. Also Arch. chir. oris, Bologna, 1932, 1: 103-131. Also Cancer, Brux., 1934, 11: 193-212.—Berblinger, W. Krebshaufigkeit, Krebsdisposition und Krebsverhiitung. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 5-8.—Bulkley, L. D. Proofs of the constitutional nature of cancer. N. York M. J., 1921, 114: 85-8. ------ A local versus the constitu- tional nature of cancer. West. M. Times, 1921-22, 41: 369-71. ------ Why has the constitutional nature of cancer not been accepted? Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 34-7.—Cabrini, S. Contributo alio studio di una eventuale predisposizione mor- bosa nei portatori di tumori maligni. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1932, 40: 756-60.—Cirio, L. Costituzione ereditaria e capacita di reazione agli stimoli oncogeni. Pathologica, Genova, 1936, 28: 270-8.—Connor, C. L. Susceptibility to tumors—some of the factors governing the same. California West. M., 1931, 34: 325-9.—Coulon, A. de. Le role du terrain dans le cancer. Bull. Schweiz. Verein. Krebsbekampf., 1933- 34, 1: 47-61.—Erdmann, R. Wirkung von tumorzellfreiem und tumorzellhaltigem Material auf Leber, Milz und Niere von konstitutionell geeigneten und ungeeigneten Tieren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 189-218.—Euler, H. Konsti- tutionelle Fragen bei bosartigen Gewiichsen. Ibid., 1926, 23: 473-81.—Fischer-Wasels, B. Die Bedeutung der besonderen Allgemeindisposition des Kbrpers fiir die Entstehung der Krebskrankheit und die Moglichkeiten ihrer Bekiimpfung. Strahlentherapie, 1934,50:5-78.—Foveau de Courmelles. Le cancer: terrains humains, terrains geologiques. Neoplasmes, 1929, 8: 193-232.—Fraenkel, A. Konstitution und Carcinom. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 161-4.—Hay, W. H. The cancer soil. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 23-7— Held, W. Con- quering cancer from within; contending for the constitutional etiology of cancer. Am. Med., 1924, n. ser., 30: 339-48.— Klein, G. Krebsdisposition, Krebsabwehr und ihre Diagnose. Arch. klin. Chir., 1935, 183: 194-202 [Discussion] 23-9. Also Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935-36, 101: 228. Also Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 1484.—Korteweg, R. Method for comparing the differences of the rate of disposition to cancer in specimens of different strains of mice. Genetica, Gravenh., 1936, 18: 337-49.—Krebsdispo.sition (Ueber) und deren Diagnostik. Radiol. Rdsch., 1935, 4: 348-51.—Lematte, L. Le terrain cancereux; son diagnostic. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1930, 499-503.—Maisin, J. La predisposition au cancer Rev. med., Louvain, 1929, 129-36.—Mayo. W. J. Susceptibility to cancer. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1929, 4: 73. Also Am. J. Surg., 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----4 CANCER 50 CANCER 1929, n. ser., 6: 644-7. Also Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 16-9.— Meyer. R. Ueber Krebsdisposition und ihre diagnostische und therapeutische Bedeutung. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 971.— Meyer, W. Some notes on cancer; predisposition to cancer; general remarks. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 589-92. On steps in the genesis of cancer; on the first step in the de- velopment of predisposition to cancer. Ibid., 126: 212-4.— Moratti. A. II terreno carcinogeno. Tumori, Milano, 1932, 18: 573.—Nabias, S. de. Contribution a I'etude du terrain cancereux avant l'apparition de la tumeur, pendant son evo- lution et aprfis sa guerison apparente. Arch. Inst, prophyl., Par., 1935, 7: 284-97.—Nather, K. Disposition und Krebs- krankheit. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 54-6.—Paulsen, J. Konstitution und Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 119-30.—Pfikryl, Z. [On the question of carcinomatous diathesis] Cas. 16k. desk., 1933, 72: 1794.—Reding, R. Les troubles humoraux de la maladie cancereuse et de l'etat de pre- disposition; leur influence etiologique. Bruxelles med., 1928-29, 9: 1419-31. Also Siglo med., 1930, 85: 4-11. ----— & Slosse, A. La maladie cancereuse et la terrain canc6nsable. Strasbourg med., 1929, 89: 433-40.—Roffo, A. H. El terreno bio!6gico en el cdncer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 1203-15. Also Rev. mid. Rosario, 1931, 6: 197-207 — Rohrer, C. W. G. On the relation of premature birth to cancer. Med. Times, N. Y., 1922, 50: 154-7.—Roper. W. General physical conditions in relation to the cancer problem. Med. Times, Lond., 1924, 52: 179-81.—Sciesifiski, K. Der Einfluss der Haarfarbe und der Rasse auf die Entstehung und den Verlauf von Teergeschwiilsten der Kaninchen (Untersuchungen iiber die Teergeschwiilste) Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1930, 148-56.—Soloviev, N. [On the cancerous constitution] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 1815-8.—Ssobolewa, N. G. Die Haarre- generation bei Teermausen als eins der Konstitutionszeichen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 224.—Strong, L. C. Cell consti- tution and cancer. Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 51 — Suzuki, T. Experimentelle Studie iiber die Beziehung der Haarfarbe von Maus und Kaninchen zur Haufigkeit der Entstehung des Teercancroides. Virchows Arch., 1930, 277: 139-42.—Twort, C. C, & Twort, J. M. Studien iiber Krebsentstehung; Krebsbildungsfahigkeit. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1930, 32: 491-519. ------ Cancer susceptibility in relation to colour of mice. J. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 32: 557-72.— Von Haam, E. The constitution of the cancer patient. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 86: 529-33.—Weichardt, W. Ueber Karzinophilie. Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1048.— Weighart, J. B. Thoughts about patients predisposed to carcinoma. Med. Times, N. Y., 1921, 49: 188.—Wolff, G. Krebs und Konstitution. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 2134. ---- Causes: Chemical substances. See also Cancer, experimental: Carcinogenic agents; also names of chemical substances and drugs. For tar cancer see under Carcinoma. Mackenzie, F. Drugs the main cause of cancer and a rational system of cure. 182p. 12? Lond. [1925] Maire-Amero, M. *Du r61e des mStaux et de l'aluminium en particulier dans la pathogenie du cancer. 130p. 8? Par., 1929. Berenblum, I. Aniline cancer. Cancer Rev., Lond., 1932, 7: 337-55.—Blumenthal, F. Aluminum und Krebsverbreitung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 30: 314-6.—Boehncke. Krebs und Tabak. Fortsch. Med., 1935, 53: 629-32.—Bordas, F. B. La prophylaxie du cancer. Ann. hyg., Par., 1929, n. ser., 7:424-9.— Burckhardt, H. Zum Problem der Krebserzeugung durch lange fortgesetzte chemische Einwirkungen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1237.—Cooper, E. A., Lamb, F. W. M. [et al.] The role of tobacco-smoking in the production of cancer. J. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 32:293-300, pl.—Crietol, P. Zincet cancer. Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1921-22, 3: 274. Also C. rend. Acad, sc, 1922, 174: 887-9. ------ Le zinc dans les tissus cancereux; contribution a I'etude de la physiopathologie du zinc, et, en particulier, de sa signification dans les tumeurs. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1923, 5: 23-40.—Duroux, E., & Aguettant, N. Les cancers et le plomb. Presse med., 1924, 32: annexe, 1266.—Exner, A. Arsenikkanzer. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1917, 30: 829.—Fassrainer, S. Arsenmedikation als Ursache von Krebsbildung. Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 23-9.— Fieser, L. F. Chemistry and cancer. Harvard M. Alumni Bull., 1935, 37: 652-4.—Fischler, F. Krebsentstehung und Metall. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1933, 1: 280-300.—Flaig. J. Alkoholismus und Krebs; Leberschrumpfung und allgemeine Sterblichkeit. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1704.—Fpnss, A. L. [Arsenic cancer] Hospitalstidende, 1921, 64: [Dansk. derm. selsk. forh.] 25.—Hoffman, F. L. Cancer and smoking habits. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 50-67— Jorstad, L. H. The action of lipoid solvents on the organism and in the production of cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1925-26, 10: 229-38.—La Rossa, F. B. Cancro da catrame e cancro arsenicale. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1925, 6: 28.—Leitch, A.. & Kennaway, E. L. Experimental produc- tion of cancer by arsenic. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 1107, pl.— Luden, G. Cancer and chemistry. Med. Woman J., 1923, 30: 1-4.—Magheru, G., Craciun, E. C, & Ursu, A. Sur les lesions produites par les microbes associes au goudron et a d'autres irritants chimiques; lesions du debut. Arch, roumain. path., Par., 1934, 7: 235-364.—O'Conor, J. Causation of cancer; alcohol and teeth. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1925, n. ser., 120: 402.—Odier, R. Le cancer de 1 aluminium, note preiiminaire. Neoplasmes, 1925, 4: 145r7.—Schachter. Le cancer et le tabac; considerations etiologiques. Progr. med., Par., 1932, 157-63.—Schaumann, J. Cancer arsenical. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1922, 3: 430. Also Forh. Nord. derm. foren. (1922) 1923, 5. Kongr., 121.—Schurch, O., & Winter- stein, A. Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Frage Tabak und Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 76-92.—Sequeira, J. H. Cancer and other diseases of the skin caused by mineral oils. Kenya East Afr. M. J., 1929-30, 6: 18-23.—Shaw, J. Abuse of alcohol as a cause of cancer. Med. Times, Lond., 1932, 60: 42-5.—Zlatarov, A. Die Biochemie des Zinkes und das Problem der bosartigen Tumoren. Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 46-8. ---- Causes: Civilization. See also Cancer, Causes: Social status. Cort, S. W. Cancer: is the dog the cause? 190p. 8? Lond., 1933. Teigen, F. A. Cancer; the potential penalty of electric refrigeration. 27p. 8? Minneap. [19331 Bouquet, H. Cancer et civilisation: l'ceuvre du Calvaire. Monde med., 1924, 34: 417-21.—Kellogg, J. H. Cancer: the dread disease of civilization. Good Health, 1925, 60: No. 3, 5-7.—Lane, W. A. The relations of diet and habit to cancer and to the allied diseases of civilization. Cancer, N. Y., 1925, 2: 193-200.—Lombard, H. L., & Doering, C. R. Cancer studies in Massachusetts; the relationship between cancer and density of population in Massachusetts. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1927, 13: 728-35.—Meyer, W. On predisposition to cancer; modern civilization as a factor in the predisposition to cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 732-5.—Meyers, J. Cancer death-rate variations in relation to combustion products of fuel, topography, and population. N. York State J. M., 1928, 28: 365-72.—Mudie, E. C. Air pollution and the rising incidence of cancer. J. R. San. Inst., 1932, 52: 292-9 — Ochsner, A. J. The relation between filth and cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1924-25, 2: 9-15.—Sommerkamp, H. Hangt die steigende Krebssterblichkeit mit der kunstlichen Dungung zusammen? Umschau, 1932, 36: 1025-7.—Wells, H. G. 1st der Krebs eine Kulturkrankheit? Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 1284-7. ------ Nimmt die Krebskrankheit unter den Kulturvolkern zu? Umschau, 1927, 31: 958-61. ---- Causes: Cosmic and geographic factors. See also Cancer, Geographic distribution. Keller, E. G. *Etude de la teneur en magnesium des eaux, du lait et des aliments v6getaux essentiels, en rapport avec la frequence du cancer dans les departements du Haut-Rhin, du Bas-Rhin et de la Moselle. 164p. 8? Strasb., 1932. Beitzke, H. Konnen durch Erdstrahlen Krebse erzeugt werden? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 959-61.—Bethoux, L., & Blanchet, F. Influence de la nature geologique du sol et de la mineralisation des eaux d'alimentation sur la frequence du cancer chez I'homme. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 108: 1094-6. Also C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 469.—Delbet, P. Sels halogenes de magnesium et cancers. Presse med., 1928, 36: 1474-7.—Durand, M. P. Zones k cancer et regime des eaux de surface et du sous-sol immediat. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1934, 48: 229-31.—Hager. Beitrag zur Frage der Bedeutung von Erdstrahlen fiir die Krebsentstehung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 78.—Jenny, E., & Oehler, A. Krebs und Erdstrahlen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 33-5.—Kunze, G. Geo- physikalische Randbemerkungen zum Krebsproblem. Pby- siatrie, Berl., 1934, 6: 257-64. ------ Wirken Klima und Boden auf die Verbreitung und die Haufung der Krebssterblich- keit ein? Balneologe, 1936, 3: 37-42.—Lange. K. Krebser- krankungen und geologische Verhaltnisse im Erzgebirge. Zschr, Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 306-10.—Laville, C. Sur le terrain favorable au developpement des cancers. N6oplasmes, 1931, 10: 282-93.—Loir. A., & Legangneux, H. Les zones de cancer au Havre. Bull. Acad, mid., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109: 552-4.—Lumiere, A. Sur une theorie etiologique du cancer bas6e sur la nature geologique du sol. Rev. g6n. sc. pur., 1928, 39: 229-34. ------ Sur la theorie du cancer basee sur la constitution du sol. Ibid., 389-92. ------ L'influence de la nature geologique du sol sur la cancerose. Ibid., 597.— Miescher. G., & Schaaf, F. Krebs und Erdstrahlen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 94.—Pohl, G. von. Krankheiten durcn Erdausstrahlungen; Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 597-604.—Rambeau, V. II problema del cancro e i raggi cosmici. Legge dei simili, 1932, 3: 283-99.—Robinet. L. Terrain magnesium et cancer dans le Haut-Rhin, le Bas-Rbin et la Moselle. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 44077. Also Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 243-62. ------ Terrains magnesiens et cancer en Angleterre et dans le pays de Galles. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1931, 3. ser., 106: 48-50. Also BuU. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 434-42. ------ Terrains magne- siens et cancer dans le grand-duche de Bade. Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 107: 976-8. Also Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, CANCER 51 CANCER 1932, 21: 464.—Sarter, U. Zur Frage des Einflusses der Bodenfeuchtigkeit auf die Krebsentstehung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 91: 250-7.—Sartory. A., Sartory, R. [et al.l La mortalite cancereuse et la teneur en magnesium du sol, des eaux et des aliments usuels dans les trois departements d'Alsace et de Lorraine. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 108: 1097.—Stelys. Sur l'origine physiologique du cancer; geophy- sique d'un milieu pathogene; apercu d'une causalite universelle. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1927, 184: 1281-3.—Vies, F., & Coulon. A. de. Sur l'apparition des cancers spontanes dans les eievages de souris au sol, en rapport avec les differences de potentiel cage-terre. Ibid., 1935, 200: 1435.—Winzer, H. T., & Melzer, W. Cancer in the light of geophysical radiation; a possible line of research. Cancer, N. Y., 1927-28, 5: 8-25. Also Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 959-63.—WUnschelrute, Erdstrahlen und Krebsentstehung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 373.—Zur Frage Wiinschelrute, Erdstrahlen und Krebsentstehung. Strahlentherapie, 1933, 47: 798-800. ---- Causes: Diet and metabolic disorder. See also Cancer, Causes: Vitamins; Cancer, Manifestations, metabolic; Cancer, Treatment: Diet. Greenwood, M. Diet and cancer, with special reference to the incidence of cancer upon mem- bers of certain religious orders. 33p. 8? Lond., 1926. Forms No. 36, Gr. Britain Ministry of Health, Rep. Pub. Health Med. Subj. Hoffman, F. L. Cancer and diet, with facts and observations on related subjects. 767p. 8? Bait., 1937. Macmillan, D. The tea-habit in relation to cancer. 8p. 8? Lond., 1913. Bound in Papers on cancer (F. L. Hoffman) 1874-1920. Reinheimer, H. Deliverance from cancer; a vindication of food reform and nature cure. 192p. 8? Lond. [1931] Shannon, J. W. Cancer and water; a study of the nature, causation, and prevention of cancer. 146p. 8? San Diego, 1917. Ziegler, E. E. The nutritional origin of cancer. 91p. 8? [Boise, Idaho] 1934. Beard, H. H. Cancer as a problem in metabolism. Arch Int. M., 1935, 56: 1143-70.—Bruni, A. Influenza del glucosio sullo svolgimento del fenomeno di Fischer. Sperimentale, 1930, 84: 75-90, 3 pl.—Burgheim, F. Ueber Beziehungen zwischen Krebs und Lipoidstoffwechsel. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 62-81.—Burrows, M. T. Further notes on the relation of nutrition to the development of cancer. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 574-7.—Caspari. W., Ottensooser, F. [et al.] Ueber den Einfluss der Kost auf das Wachstum von Impfgeschwulsten; Vitaminversuche mit kohle- hydratfreier Grunddiat, einseitige Diatformen. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1929, 29: 334-50.—Charles, A. Cancer and diet. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: 1-13.—Cramer, W. Dietary defi- ciencies and the growth of cancer. Sc Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1923, 8: 17-36, pl.—Daniels, C. D. Cancer a curable nutritional disease. Cancer, N. Y., 1923, 1: 24—7.— Delbel, P., Godard, H., & Palios, C. Cancer experimental et sels halogSnes de magnesium. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928, 17: 515-24.—Erdmann, R., & Haagen, E. Krebsentstehung und Ernahrung. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 48-56.—Freund, E. Verdauungsanomalien, ein ur- sachlicher Faktor fiir das Wachstum bosartiger Geschwiilste. Med. Klin., Berl., 1932. 28: 1388. ------ Die Bedeutung anormaler Ernahrungsvorgange fiir das Wachstum der bosarti- gen Geschwiilste. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 1053.—Gal- lardo, M. M. Cancer, a manifestation of extraordinary cellular activity caused bv metabolic disorders. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1934, 14: 381-95. ------ The metabolic theory of carcinogenesis. Ibid., 1935, 15: 525-53.—Gauducheau, A. Etude de l'influence de I'alimentation sur le cancer du rat. Arch, eiectr. med., 1924, 34: 65-72.—Geirsvold, M. [For and against magnesium salts in diet; their relation to the increase of cancer] Med. rev., Bergen, 1929, 46: 481-7.—Goldfeder, A. Zur Alkalosefrage in der Krebsforschung; wie ist die Wirkung der alkalischen Nahrung auf das Entstehen und Wachstum der bosartigen Geschwiilste? Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 121-34. ------ Ueber die Wirkung der Ront- genstrahlen auf die aktuelle Reaktion im lebenden Organismus. Ibid., 135-41.—Goldstein, F. Ueber den Einfluss des Wassers aus dem Kreise Daun in der Eifel auf den Krebs. Ibid., 1927, 25: 71-7.—Gramme, F. Schwefelunterernahrung und deren mdgliche Folgen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 761. ------ Schwefelarmut des Korpers und Neigung zu Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 376. ------ Ueber Krebs als Stoffwechselproblem. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1933, 4: 236-9 — Guerin, M. L'influence de I'alimentation dans le cancer. Neoplasmes, 1929, 8: 5-41.—Haagen, E. Fortschritte und Ergebnisse in der atiologischen Tumorforschung; ist das Krebsproblem ein Stoffwechselproblem? Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 901-3.—Haendel, M., & Malet, J. Ueber die Beziehungen des Geschwulstwachstums zur Ernahrung und zum Stoffwechsel. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 320-3. ------ Teerpinselung und Gewebslipoide. Ibid., 324-9.—Harnes, A. R. The in- fluence of certain lipoids on the growth of a rabbit neoplasm. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20: 1077-9.—Hindhede, M. Cancer statistics; cancer and diet. Acta med. scand., 1925, 62: 379-91.—Holzapfel, A. C. Cancer and mild diet. Cancer, N. Y., 1927-28, 5: 38.—Koerbler, G. Recherches experi- mentales sur l'influence des ions CI et Ca sur le developpement du cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 628.—Lane, A. Diet and cancer. Internat. J. Surg., 1929, 42: 59.—Lecloux, J. Etude du mecanisme de Taction des graisses sur revolution du cancer de la souris. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 834.— Llombart, A. Histologische Untersuchung des transplantablen sogenannten Saiki-Futterungstumors No. 82 aus den Fiit- terungsexperimenten von Erdmann. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 433-48.—Ludwig, F. Ueber den Einfluss der Ernahrung auf das Wachstum des Mausecarcinoms und Ratten- sarkoms. Ibid., 1926, 23: 2-8.—Marques, E. J. La canc6risa- tion; maladie cellulaire; la carence de calcium ionique, son role dans les divisions cellulaires et la bioradioactivite. Neoplasmes, 1931, 10: 137-54.—Marwood, F. T. Salt and cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 223; 1927-28, 5: 117. Also Med. Off., Lond., 1926, 35: 17.—Naumann, H. E. Diat und Krebs. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 2143.—Peller, S. Ernahrung und Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 217-22.—Raadt, O. L. E. de. Krebserzeugung mittels basischer Nahrung. Ibid., 1930, 32: 596-8. Also Geneesk. gids, 1930, 8: 1006-16.— Reis, A., & Kluge, L. Die Unabhangigkeit des malignen Wachstums vom Stoffwechseltypus. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 181: 281-4.—Roffo, A. H. Krebs und Ernahrung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 369-79.— Rondoni, P. Die Einwirkungen verschiedener Lipoide auf das Wachstum des Mausekrebses. Ibid., 1930, 32: 416-24.—Saiki & Fujimaki. Production del cancer en la rata blanca por el metodo dietetico. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1927, 3: 659-61, pl.— Schachter, M. Considerations sur I'alimentation des cance- reux, les relations entre cancer et vitamines. Bull, med., Par., 1933, 47: 545-7.—Strahlmann. Das Krebsproblem und die Nahrung der modernen Kulturmenschheit. Fortsch. Med., 1929, 47: 177-9. Also Aerztl. Prakt., 1932-33, 3: 2-5.— Strauss, O. Ueber Krebs und seinen Zusammenhang mit der Ernahrung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933,. 29: 1053; 1087.— Siimegi, S. Kupferhaushalt und experimenteller Ratten- krebs. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1935, 48: 35-42.—Sugiura, K.. & Benedict, S. R. The effect of an anemia-producing diet on the growth of carcinoma, sarcoma, and melanoma in animals. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 26: 115-23.—Thompson, J. D. The cause of cancer. Eating Your Way to Health, 1933, 2: 1.—Thresh, J. C. Silica in water; an inquiry to ascertain if cancer has any relation to the silica contents of potable water. Med. Off., Lond., 1923, 30: 233.—T6th, B. Grundumsatz und experimenteller Rattenkrebs. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1935, 48: 426-32.—Troisier, J., & Wolf, M. Action comparee du calcium et du potassium sur revolution des greffes cancereusea experimentales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 651.—Ulesko- Stroganova, K. [Effect of food on the occurrence and develop- ment of cancer] J. akush., 1933, 44: 265-72.—Velikoretsky, A. N. [The nutritional theories of the cause of cancer] Vest. khir., 1924, 4: No. 10, 150-8.—Weichardt, W. Hat die Beein- flussung des Stoffwechsels Einfluss auf das Wachstum bosartiger Tumoren? Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1060. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 90: 297-300.—Welsh, D. A. Progress of cancer research; the influence of a deficient diet on the causa- tion of cancer. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1934-35, 6: 59; 113. ---- Causes: Heredity. See also Cancer, congenital; Cancer, familial. Bauer, J. Genetics in cancer. 21p. 8? [N. Y.] 1934. Dtjroux, E. HerSdite du cancer. 242p. 8? Lyon [1934] Girard, C. *Etude sur l'heredite' des tumeurs malignes. 52p. 8? Par., 1934. Schinz, H. R., & Buschke, F. Krebs und Vererbung. 280p. 8? Lpz., 1935. Vasseur, A. *L'h6r6dit§ cancereuse chez les Bonaparte. 64p. 8? Par., 1926. Aebly, J. Is cancer an hereditary disease? Cancer, N. Y., 1923, 1: 16-20. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 1064-7. ------ Heredity in cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925, 2: 214-8.— Alcuni studi sull' eredita del cancro. Morgagni, 1924, 66: 1313-6.—Auvray. A propos de l'h6redite du cancer. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 420-3—Bauer, J. Das Wesen der vererbbaren Krebsdisposition; Beitrage zur klini- schen Konstitutionspathologie. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1925, 11: 147-65. ------ Krebs und Vererbung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 129-34. ------ L'heredite du cancer. Cancer, Brux., 1935, 12: 238-50.—Bauer. K. H. Ueber die Fortschritte der Vererbungslehre und Krebsfrage. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 805.—Berner, P. L'heredite du cancer. Chron. med., Par., 1926, 33: 282.—Bernstein, F. Ueber die CANCER 52 CANCER Erblichkeit und Natur des Krebses. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1583; 1621. Also Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1163-5. Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1930) 1931, 61: pt 2, 127-51.—Brocq, P., & Giet. L. Le cancer est-il hereditaire? J. med. fr., 1926, 15: 351-6.—Cancer heredity not due to single Mcndelian factor. Science News Lett., 1936, 20: 9.—Casey, A. E. Study of standard breeds of rabbits in relation to a transplantable malignant tumor. Arch. Path., Chic, 1935, 20: 156.— Cholewa, J. Krebskrankheit und Vererbung. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1932, 37: 215.—Coulon, A. de, & Boez, L. Contribu- tion a I'etude de l'heredite canc6reuse chez la souris. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 511-27.—Dam, J. van [Heredity in cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 1, 4-19.—Deelman, H. T. Heredity and cancer. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 30-4 — Dobrovolska'ia-Zavadskaia, N. Quelles conditions devrait reunir, pour etre valable une etude de I'h6redit6 des cancers dans l'espece humaine. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 413-38. ------ Distribution des cas de cancer dans la progeniture d'une souris canc6reuse. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 1085-7. ------ La frequence des cancers chez les souris procr6es par des meres cancereuses. Ibid., 107: 466-9. ------ Heredity of cancer. Radiology, 1932, 18: 805-8. Also Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 18: 357-79. ------ Heredity of cancer susceptibility in mice. Proc Internat. Congr. Genet., 1932, 2: 44. Also J. Genet., Cambr., 1933, 27: 181-98, 2 pl. ------ Ueber den Erblichkeitsfaktor bei der Entstehung des Krebses. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 161-8.—Eredita (L') del cancro. Gazz. med. lombarda, 1923, 82: 124.— Ewald, C. Ist das Krebsleiden ansteckend? Ist die Anlage zu dieser Krankheit erblich? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 134-6.— Federley, H. [Peculiar case of sex limited, hereditary cancer] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 78: 241-64. —---- Scx-Iimited hereditary cancer in lepidopterous larvae. Hereditas, Lund, 1936, 22: 193-216, 13 pl.—Fetscher, R. Krebs und Vererbung. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1932, 7: 218.—Gauducheau, R. La nature et l'heredite du cancer d'apres les travaux de Maud Slye. Arch. m6d. chir. province, 1926, 16: 323-30.—Graham, H. F. The influence of heredity in cancer. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1936, 54: 383-7. Also Ann. Surg., 1936, 104: 952-6.—Guarini, C. A proposito dell' eredita del cancro. Riforma med., 1927, 43: 517.—Gucrin, M., & Guerin. P. Contribution a I'etude de l'heredite du cancer, basee sur l'observation d'un spienome malin chez le cobaye. N6oplasmes, 1925, 4: 276-86. ------ Le role de l'heredite dans le cancer. Ibid., 1928, 7: 274-300.— Harde, E. Her6dite de la susceptibilite au cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 1349-51.—Hintze. A. Krebs, Anlage und Vererbung. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936, 186: 630-56 [Discussion] 42. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1030. Also Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 1219.—Hunter, A. The inheritance of cancer in mankind. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 19: 79-82.—Huskins, C. L., & He une. E. M. Spermatocyte chiasma frequency in strains of mice differing in susceptibility or resistance to the spontane- ous occurrence of malignant tumors. Canad. J. Res., 1936, 14: Sect. C, No. 5, 39-58, pl.—Importance of heredity as cause of cancer stressed. Science News Lett., 1936, 29: 243.—Jost, A. C. The ages of cancer descendants. Delaware M. J., 1929, 1: 118-22.—Kaiser, J. H. Zum vererblichen Vorkommen von Krebsformen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 909.— Koehler, O. Die Frage der Verursachung des Krebses im Lichto der Erbforschung. Ibid., 1935, 61: 1791-6.—Korbler, J. Vererbung der Krebskrankheit. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 271-9—Krcyberg, L. On the susceptibility to cancer development in the skin and in the mammary gland in 2 lines of inbred mice. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 24: 554-65.— Laborde, S. Le cancer est-il hereditaire? Rev. anthrop., Par., 1927, 37: 225-40.—Laumonier, J. Le cancer est-il hereditaire? Gaz. hop., 1925, 98: 23.—Leclerc, G. La trans- mission du cancer de la mere au foetus existe-t-elle? Gyn. obst., Par., 1934, 29: 40-4.—Lichtenauer, K. Ist der Krebs erblich? Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 279-82.—Little, C. C. The relation of genetics to the problems of cancer research. Harvey Lect. (1921-22) 1923, 17: 65-88.------Evidence that cancer is not a simple Mendelian recessive. J. Cancer Res., 1928, 12: 30-46. ------ The present status of our knowledge of heredity and cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 2234. Also Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1937, 16: 116-9.—Lockhart- Mummery, P. Cancer and heredity. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 427-9.—Loeb, L. Inheritance of cancer in mice. Am. Natur., 1921, 55: 510-28.—Lumiere, A. La contagion, l'heredite et le hasard dans le cancer. Rev. internat. med. chir., 1927, 38: 99-104. ---;— La croyance a l'heredite du cancer basee sur la repetition des cas de tumeurs malignes dans une m^rne famille. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 23-8.— McFarland, J. Evidences in favor of inheritance in cancer Delaware M. J., 1932, 4: 57-61.—Macklin, M. T. The application of statistics to the problem of inheritance of cancer Proc. Internat. Congr. Genet., 1932, 2: 130. ------ Hered- ity in cancer, and its value as an aid in early diagnosis. Edin- burgh M. J., 1935, 42: 49-67.—Mazzocco. A. L'ereditarieta del cancro considerata geneticamente. Riforma med., 1935, 51:978-81.—Mondoca Castro. O cancer e hereditario? Arch' brasil. med., 1926, 16: 17-25.—Mercier, L. L'h6redite d'un mode particulier de receptivite a la greffe du cancer chez la souris albinos. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 1075-7.— Moran, H. M. Cancer and heredity. Med. J. Australia, 1930, 1: 817.—Pearl, R. The age at death of the parents of the tuber- culous and the cancerous. Am. J. Hyg., 1923, 3: 71-89.— Pende, N. [Hereditary predisposition to malignant tumorsl Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 793-7.—Pybus, F. C, & Miller, E. W. The transmission of the cancer tendency by the males of a tumour strain of mice. Genetica, Gravenh., 1935, 17: 342-8.— Rohden, von. Die Erblichkeit von Krebs. Umschau. 1933, 37: 977.—Roussy, G. Cancer et heredite. Vie med., 1930, 11: 735-9.—Schinz, H. R. Krebs und Vererbung beim Men- schen; Ergebnisse der Stammbauinforschung, der Zwillings- beobachtung und der massenstatistischen Untersuchung im Vergleich zum Tierversuch. Deut. Zschr. Chir , 1936, 247: 728-73. Also Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 2512-7.—Schneider, O. Zur Frage der Erblichkeit des Krebses. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1134.—Slye. M. Biological evidence for the in- beritability of cancer in man; studies in the incidence and inheritability of spontaneous tumors in mice. J. Cancer Res. 1922, 7: 107-47. Also J. Radiol., 1922, 3: 453-64.----- The fundamental harmonies and the fundamental differences between spontaneous neoplasms and all experimentally pro- duced tumors; studies in the incidence and inheritability of spontaneous cancer in mice. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 240-73.------The inheritance behavior of cancer as a simple Mendelian recessive; studies in the nature and inherita- bility of spontaneous cancer in mice. Ibid., 1925-26, 10: 15-49. ------Some observations in the nature of cancer; preliminary report; studies in the incidence and inheritability of spontaneous tumors in mice. Ibid., 1926-27, 11: 135-51. —---- Some misconceptions regarding the relation of heredity to cancer and other diseases; studies in the incidence and inheritability of spontaneous cancer in mice; 23. report. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1599-605. ------ Etudes sur la nature et l'heredite du cancer. Paris med., 1926, 59: 257-74. ------ Some obser- vations on the nature of cancer. Proc Inst. M. Chicago, 1926- 27, 6: 191-8. ------■ Cancer and heredity. Ann. Int. M., 1927-28, 1: 951-76. —---- The relation of heredity to cancer, with regard to the communication of President C. C. Little of the University of Michigan. J. Cancer Res., 1928, 12: 83-133.------Cancer and heredity. Johns Hopkins Univ. School Hyg. De Lamar Lect. (1928-29) 1929, 1-24. ------ The relation of heredity to cancer occurrence as shown in strain 621; studies in the incidence and inheritability of spontaneous tumors in mice; 31. report. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 2675-726.----— The relation of heredity to cancer occurrence as shown in strain 73; studies in the incidence and inheritability of spontaneous tumors in mice; 32. report. Ibid., 1933, 18: 535-82.—Stein, E. Zur Entstehung und Vererbung der durch Radiumbestrahlung erzeugten Phyto- carcinomc Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1932, 62: 1. ----- Weitere Analyse der Gruppe A von den durch Radiumbestrah- lung veriinderten Erbanlagen bei Antirrhinum; Kern- und Zellveriinderung in der krebsigen Gewebeentartung. Ibid., 1935, 69: 303-26.—Strauss, O. Ueber Krebs und Krebs- vererbung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 217-21.—Sterling. Okuniewski. S. Le role des dispensaires eugeniques au point de vue de l'heredite du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1933, 12: 154-8.— Strong, L. C. Inheritance of cancer; genetic indications cor- related with the transplantation of cancerous tissue. J. Hered., 1924, 15: 355-60.------Genetic studies on the nature of cancer. Am. Natur., 1926, 60: 201-26.—Teutschlaender. Stand der Forsehung fiber Aeti'iloiric Uebertragbarkcit und Vererbbarkeit der Krebskrankheit und verwandter Prozesse. Zbl. ges. Hyg., 1923-24, 6: 81; 161; 1932-33, 28: 241 — Vieira de Carvalho. Heranca de tumores malignos. Rev. med., S. Paulo, 1904, 7: 2-8.—Vignes, H. Poids des enfants nis de femmes canc6reuses. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 187-95.------L'heredite du cancer. Presse med., 1924, 32: 772-6.—Waaler, G. H. M. [Hereditary aspect of cancer according to the material collected by the Norwegian Cancer Committee] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1931, 92: 557-92 — Wachtel, H. A propos de l'heredite du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 219-37. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 852-4.—Wassink, W. F. Cancer et heredite. Genetica, Gravenh., 1935, 17: 103-44.------& Wassink-van Raams- donk, C. P. [Heredity in cancerl Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 326-34. Also Neoplasmes, 1923, 2: 145-54.—Weitz, W. Ueber die Erblichkeit des Krebses. Mschr. Krebsbe- kampf., 1933, 1: 385-94.—Wells, H. G. On the reaction of heredity to the occurrence of cancer. Tr. Med. Chir. Fac. Maryland, 1923, 125: 17-27. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 1017; 1103. ------ Heredity and cancer. Proc. Pan- pacific Sc. Congr., 1923, 2: 1495-501.------Human cancer in relation to heredity. Radiology, 1924, 3: 60-8. ----- The influence of heredity on the occurrence of cancer in animals. Ann. Int. M., 1930-31, 4: 676-80.—Zelkin, S. P. [Heredity of cancer] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 136-9. ---- Causes: Irritation. See also other subheadings of Cancer, Causes; Cancer, experimental. Alter, N. M. Mechanical irritation as etiologie factor of cancer; clinical observation. Am. J. Path., 1925, 1: 511-8, 2 pl.—Askanazy, M. Die Krebsbildung vom Standpunkt der komplexen Reizwirkung betrachtet. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 609-13.—Bloodgood, J. C. Chronic irritation as the cause of cancer of the mouth, skin, and the nipple. Clin. M. & S., 1929, 36: 303-6.—Borst, M. Krebserzeugung durch lokale Reize bei gleichzeitiger Cholesterinfutterung (nach Versuchen an Kaninchen) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 337-40.— Burckhardt, H.. & Miiller, W. Versuche zur Krebserzeugung durch lange fortgesetzte aussere Einwirkungen auf das Gewebe. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1923,130: 364-73.—Deelman, H. T. [Action CANCER 53 CANCER of cumulative cancer-producing irritation] Ned. tschr. ge- neesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 489-94.—Dodd, S. Cancer of the ear of sheep; a contribution to the knowledge of chronic irritation as a secondary factor in the causation of cancer in the lower animals. J. R. Soc. N. S. Wales, 1923, 1924, 57: 139-56.— Dyas, F. G. Chronic irritation as a cause of cancer. J. Am. M Ass., 1928, 90: 457.—Erskine. A. W. Is irritation a cause of cancer? Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 36: 456-60.—Fischer- Wasels, B. Reizbegriff und Krebsbildung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 864 [Schlussbemerkung von M. Askanazy] 865.—Gilford, H. Irritants as the cause of cancer. Med. Press & Circ. Lond., 1926, n. ser., 122: 234; 2.V>— Guimon, J. Irritaci6n y cancer. Arch, med., Madr., 1020, 31: 121-30.— Krug, O. Konnen bei der Entstehung der inneren malignen epithelialen Geschwiilste auch exogene Reize mitsprechen? Fortsch. Mel., 1926, 44: 844.—Murray, J. A. The production of cancer by specific forms of irritation. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 1103, pl.—Peller, S. Die Rolle des Reizes in der Pathogenese des menschlichen Krebses. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 217-9. Also Human Biol., 1937, 9: 57-64.—Pickerill. H. P. Malignant tumours following one application of an irritant. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 854.—Richet. C. fils, & Schulmann. E. Les cancers d'irritation. J. med. fr., 1922, 11: 462-6.— Sandes, F. P. Chronic irritation and malignancy. Med. J. Australia, 1925, 1: 285.—Stajano, C. Irritacion cr6nica ex- perimental. An. Fac med., Montev., 1921-22, 7: 407-9 — Villata, G. Contributo clinico alia eziologia irritativa cronica del cancro (esposizione di 1 casi) Policlinico, 1928, 35: sez. prat., 1298-307.—Young, J. A new outlook on cancer; irri- tation and infection. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 60-4. --- Causes: Local disorders of tissues [in- flammation, infection] See also Cancer, Precancerous conditions. Calvy, D. W. *Relationship of infection to cancer [Milwaukee County Gen. Hosp.] 6p. 4? Wauwatosa, Wis., 1936. Lohmann, R. *Krebsstoffwechsel und Ent- ziindung. lip. 8? Berl., 1932. Also Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1799-802. Baastad, W. F. [Cancer from ulcers] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1931, 92: 614-22, 2 pl.—Bang, F., & Guldberg, G. Sur les processus locaux dans la cancerisation. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1933, 22: 631-42.—Caspari, W. Das Problem der Entstehung des Krebses. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 146: 711-36.—Garschin, W. G. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber atypische Wucherungen des Hautepithels; atypische Epithelwucherungen bei aseptischer durch Kieselgur hervorgerufener Entzvindung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 492-511.—Handley, W. S. The role of lymph stasis in the genesis of cancer, the evidence of lymphangitis in papillomata. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93:68-73.— Itchikawa, K., & Baum, S. M. Etude experimentale et com- paree du cancer; reaction locale et histogenese du cancer chez le lapin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924 13: 107; 257.—Lacassagne, A. Tumeurs malignes provoquees chez le lapin par l'irradiation de foyers inflammatoires. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 196: 69-71.—Meyenburg, H. von. Oertliche und allgemeine Krebsursachen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 501-3.— Niessen, M. von. Krebs bei zwei weissen Mausen auf infek- tioser Grundlage. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 83-90.— Menetrier. P. Les causes locales du cancer. Paris med., 1923, 47: 145-52.—Peller. S. Ueber Infektionskrankheiten in der Anamnese Krebskranker. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48:111.—Pern, S. Cancer and infections. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1936, 144: 166-8.—Policard, A. A propos des pseudo-ade- nomes dans les inflammations chroniques; les poussees epith6- liales dans les cultures de tissus. J. med. Lyon, 1929, 10: 233.—Roncali, D. B. Delia necessita di improntare l'insegna- mento della patologia chirurgica alia clinica e di considerare infiammazioni le sole infezioni, incluse le neoformazioni ma- ligne. Arch, internat. chir., 1906-7, 3: 487-510. Del modo come va intesa sulla fede dell' indagine sperimentale l'etiologia e la patogenesi delle infezioni od infiammazioni carcinomatose. Ann. ital. chir., 1923, 2: 43; 265; 299.— Ruhemann, J. Ein Fall von maligner entzundlicher Driisen- hypertrophie mit fast ausschliesslicber Beteiligung der Hals- und Brustregion. Med. Klin., Berl., 1906, 2: 893.—Simoes Raposo, L. Les conditions locales de la susceptibilite aux greffes cancereuses. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 105: 158-60.— Tansini, I. L'iperemia nella genesi del cancro. Policlinico, 1937, 44: sez. prat., 805-7.—Thomas, J., & Belin. Pus asep- tique et cancer. Neoplasmes, 1932, 11: 22-8.—Vinzent. R. Relation entre le infections locales et la cancerisation. Paris med., 1933, 87: 241-9. --- Causes, multiple. Rosenberger, H. *Untersuchungen des Krankenmaterials des Instituts fiir Krebsfor- schung an der Charite iiber Alter, Trauma und Hereditat beim Mamma- und Magencarcinom. 29p. 8? Berl., 1932. Curtis, M. R., Dunning, W. F., & Bullock, F. D. Duration and extent of irritation versus genetic constitution in the etiol- ogy of malignant tumors. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 21: 554-70. . ------ The respective roles of heredity and somatic mutation in the origin of malignancy. Ibid., 1936, 28: 681-712.— Eisner, H. Reiz und Disposition in der Krebsentstehung. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 42: 392-404.—Lynch, C. J. The interplay of heredity and environment in experimental cancer. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1936, 6: 293-313.—Maisin, J., & Francois, A. Influence du regime alimentaire sur l'eclosion et revolution du cancer du goudron. Ann. med., Par., 1928, 24: 455-67.— Meyer, W. Some notes on cancer; on predisposition; on patho- logical conditions of nerves, psyche and endocrine glands, and on imbalance of the serum salts as an influence in the svstemic predisposition to cancer. Med. .1. & Rec, 1927, 125: 668-70. On steps in the genesis of cancer; on the probable reaction to acute injury of an individual predisposed to cancer; Ibid., 126: 277-81.— Passey, R. D., & Woodhouse, J. L. The influence of the fat-soluble accessory food factor upon the initiation of soot cancer in mice. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1925, 28: 145.—Prentiss, E. C. Oxygen and.light in their relation to the incidence and development of cancer. Southwest M., 1922, 6: 297-301.—Slye, M. The interrelation between hereditary predisposition and external factors in the causation of cancer; neoplasms in mice at the site of gross traumas; studies in the incidence and inheritability of spontaneous tumors in mice. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 40-9.—Stocks, P., & Karn, M. N. A co-operative study of the habits, home life, dietary and family histories of 450 cancer patients and of an equal number of control patients. Ann. Eugen., Cambr., 1933, 5: 237-80. pl.—Thomas, J. La pathologie du cancer; les difficultes du probleme et l'etat actuel de nos connaissances; les influences de l'age, de la race, du traumatisme: la theorie colloidale de A. Lumiere; le cancer du goudron. Vie med., 1923, 4: 175-7. ---- Causes: Neural disorders. Brown, H. Cancer and neuronal control. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: No. 12, 22-6.—Cramer, W. Innervation as a factor in the experimental production of cancer. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1925-26, 6: 71-4, pl.—Engel, C. S. Bestehen Beziehungen zwischen der Krebsentwicklung und der Nerven- substanz? Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1922, 19: 215-26.—Hickey, C. The nerve factor in relation to cancer. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: 1-12.—Itchikawa, K. Sur l'existence d'une relation entre les nerfs peripheriques et le developpement du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928, 17: 590-6. ------Baum, S. M. [et al.] Etude experimentale et comparee du cancer; les nerfs peri- pheriques et leurs terminaisons au cours du developpement du cancer; etude de leur existence dans le cancer experimental. Ibid., 1924, 13: 568-79, pl. ------ De l'influence du systeme nerveux peripherique sur le developpement de la tumeur; experiences de neurectomie faites sur des lapins porteurs de tumeurs experimentales. Ibid., 1925, 14: 196-202.—Itchikawa, K., & Takahata, K. Etude experimentale et comparee du cancer; les nerfs peripheriques et leurs terminaisons au cours du developpement du cancer; etude de leur existence dans le cancer transplantable chez la souris et dans le sarcome trans- plantable chez le rat. Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 193-5. Also Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 18: 517-21.—Itchikawa, K., & Uwatoko, Y. Etude experimentale et comparee du cancer; les nerfs peripheriques et leurs terminaisons au cours du developpement du cancer: etude de leur existence dans le cancer experimental. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 626-30.------ Etude experimentale et comparee du cancer; les nerfs peri- pheriques et leurs terminaisons au cours du developpement du cancer; etude de leur existence dans le cancer humain; k propos d'une modification recente de la methode de Biel- schowsky. Ibid., 1925, 14: 18-33, 4 pl.—Itchikawa, K., Yoshikawa, M., & Takata, K. Etude de l'existence de nerfs peripheriques et leurs terminaisons dans le cancer experimental (lapin) et dans le cancer spontane (cheval) Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 196-8. ------ Etude experimentale et comparee du can- cer; les nerfs peripheriques et leurs terminaisons au cours du developpement du cancer: etude de leur existence dans le cancer experimental (lapin) et dans le cancer spontan6 (cheval) Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1927, 17: 466-70, 2 pl.—Kimura, Y. Experi- mentelle Studien iiber die Beziehungen der bosartigen Ge- schwiilste zu den Nerven. Ibid., 1926, 16: 245.—Kotzarev. A. L'influence du systeme nerveux dans le cancer experimental. Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 24-43.—Lorin-Epstein, M. J., & Bon- dartschuk, A. W. Cancer und vegetatives Nervensystem. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 464-72.—Ludford, R. J. Nerves and cancer. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1930, 9: 99-107, 10 pl.—Pearce, L., & Van Allen, C. M. The effect of operative interference with the cervical sympathetic nervous system upon the growth and malignancy of a transplantable neoplasm of the rabbit. J. Exp. M., 1925, 42: 431-51.— Remond, A., Bernardbeig, J., & Sendrail, M. Les conditions nerveuses de la proliferation neoplasique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 1063-5.—Stajano, C, & Estable. J. Les alterations nerveuses du metamdre correspondant a la region experimen- talement cancerisee; irritation chronique et centres nerveux. Ibid., 1931, 107: 1556-8.—Sunder-Plassmann, P. Neuro- trophik und Krebswachstum. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1934, 160: 75-89.—Tsunoda, T. Ueber Beziehungen zwischen Nerven und Geschwulsten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 423-30. ---- Causes: Occupation. See also Cancer, Causes: Chemical substances; Cancer, Military aspect. CANCER 54 CANCER Ullmann, K. Krebsbildung in der Gewerbe- medizin und ihre Beziehungen zur experimentellen Geschwulstforschung. p.551-719. 8? Berl., 1933 In Handb. Haut Geschlkr., Berl., 1933, 12: pt 3. Yotjng, M., & Russell, W. E. An investiga- tion into the statistics of cancer in different trades and professions. 50p. 8? Lond., 1926. No. 99, Gr. Britain Med. Res. Counc Spec. Rep. Ser. Andrews, G. C, & McNitt, C. W. Industrial cancer. Med. Clin. N. America, 1931, 14: 1507-21.—Bang, F. Le cancer des ramoneurs: son histoire, sa clinique, sa pathogenie. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 656-87.—Bogomolets, A. A. [Irri- tation theory and cancer as an industrial-social disease] Mosk. med. J., 1929, 9: 1-6.—Bristol, L. D. The incidence and cause of industrial cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 133: 236-8. Also repr.—Brown, J. Mule-spinner's cancer; some practical suggestions based on the primary causal factors of scrotal cancer. Med. Times, Lond., 1924, 52: 181-8. ---:--- Mule-spinners' cancer; comments and practical suggestions for its prevention. Ibid., 1925, 53: 76. ------ Mule spin- ners' cancer; a preventible and not essentially an occupational disease. Ibid., 1926, 54: 7.—Buttner, W. Berufskrebs bei Anilinarbeitern auf Grund der in den Heidelberger Universi- tatsinstituten beobachteten Falle. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 34: 605-27.—Buschke, A., & Curth, W. Der Baumwollspin- nerkrebs. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 368—Carelli, A. Su di un caso di cancro professionale. Rinasc. med., 1924, 1: 470-2.—Carozzi. El cancer profesional. Siglo med., 1933, 92: 597; 626; 653.—Chamberlain, C. W. Cancer in industry. Indust. M., 1934, 3: 343-5.—Efimov, A. [Data from card indexes on malignant growths among workers in Shevchenko district] Profil. med., Kharkov, 1927, 6: 11; 42-7.—Feil, A. Cancer et professions saturnines. Presse med., 1924, 32: annexe, 1093-5. ------ Quelques generalites sur les cancers professionnels. Sem. h6p. Paris, 1931, 7: 89-92.—Freitag, R. Krebs als Berufskrankheit. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1930, 36: 199-201.—Gherardi, G. Tumori maligni e professione. Med. lavoro, 1928, 19: 246; 293.—Heller, I. Occupational cancers. J. Indust. Hyg., 1930, 12: 169-97.—Henry, S. A. Mule spinners' cancer; the time necessary for its production. J. Hyg., Lond., 1928-29, 28: 100-4.—Hoffmann, F. L. The mortality from cancer in different occupations. Oesterr. San. Wes., 1918, 30: Beih. No. 3, 319-61.—Hoffman, W. J. Industrial and occupational cancer. J. Prev. M., 1936, 6: No. 8, 7-34.—Ichok, G. Los tumores malignos provocados por el ejercicio de una profesion. Arch, med., Madr., 1926, 25: 345-55.—Jacobs, E. Beruf und Krebs. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1930, 32: 469-90.—Kaplan, I. I. Traumatic industrial cancer. Ann. Surg., 1931. 94: 213-7.—Kennaway, E. L. The anatomical distribution of the occupational cancers. J. Indust. Hyg., 1925-26, 7: 69-93.—Leitch, A. Mule-spinners' cancer and mineral oils. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 941. ------ Note on chimney-sweeps' cancer. Ibid., 943.—Levine, B. Pitch- workers' cancer. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 721.— Maisin, J. Intoxications professionnelles et cancer. Cancer, Brux., 1934, 11: 111-31.—Milian, G. Les cancers profession- nels. Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1935, 11: 436-42. Also Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud [et al.]) Par., 1936, 4: 861-6.— Mule-spinners' cancer. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 959.—Palmieri, V. M. I cancri professional!. Riforma med., 1928, 44: 697.— Rodriguez, O. El cancer considerado accidente del trabajo. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1930, 17: 660-9.—Roussy, G., & Hgraux, A. Les cancers professionnels. Presse med., 1927, 35: 1574- 8.—Scott. A. On the occupational cancer of the paraffin and oil workers of the Scottish shale oil industry. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 1108, pl.—Southam, A. H. Occupational cancer of mule-spinners. Ibid., 1928, 2: 437.—Stahr, H. Schlosser- krebs durch strahlende Warme. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 379-83.—Stallybrass, C. O. Occupational cancer. J. State M., Lond., 1926, 34: 249-68.—Stephens. G. A. An important factor in the causation of industrial cancer. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1933, 136: 194; 216; 283; 397 [Discus- sion]—-Teutschlaender, O. Ueber den Pechkrebs der Brikett- arbeiter auf Grund von Fabrikbesuchen in Baden und Siid- wales. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 283-300. ------ Die Berufskrebse (mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der in Deutschland vorkommenden) Ibid., 1930, 32: 614-27.— Twort, C. C, & Ing, H. R. Mule-spinner's cancer and mineral oils. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 752-4.—Ullmann, K. Beruflich industriell entstandene Blastombildung und allgemeine Krebs- forschung. Derm. Wschr., 1933, 97: 1019-26.—Vogel, W. de. Le cancer parmi les ouvriers chinois des mines d'etain dans 1'Ile de Biliton (Indes Neerlandaises) Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1928, 20: 1973.—Zvonitsky, N. S. [Types of cancer, due to different professions] Klin, med., Moskva, 1928, 6: 1108-14. ---- Causes: Race. See also Cancer, Geographic distribution. Sorsby, M. Cancer and race, a study of the incidence of cancer among Jews. 120p. 8? Lond., 1931. Adler, S., & Cummings. E. H. T. Malignant growths in natives of Sierra Leone. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1923-24, 17: 535-7.—Bablet, J. Sur la frequence et les mo- dality du cancer chez les annamites du Cochinchine. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1926, 40: 922-32. ------ Contribution a I'etude du cancer chez les annamites. Ann med. pharm. col., Par., 1928, 26: 283-95.—Bulkley. J. L. Cancer among primitive tribes. Cancer, N. Y., 1920-27, 4: 289-95.—Can- cer in Africans. East Afr. M. J., 1935-36, 12: 227-9.— Deelman, H. J. Mortality from cancer among people of dif- ferent races. Cancer Control, Chic. (1926) 1927, 247-73. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: No. 5A (cancer suppl.) 247-73.— Delbet, P. Le cancer dans la race noire. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 483-92.—Fischer, W. Ueber bosartige Geschwiilste bei farbigen Rassen. Arb. Tropenkrankh. (Festschr. B. Nocht) Hamb., 1927, 103-10. ------ Bosar- tige Geschwiilste bei Chinesen. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1936, 4: 37-45.—Goebel, C. Was lehrt die vergleichende Volker- chirurgie, insbesondere die Tropenchirurgie, iiber Vorkommen, Haufigkeit und Ursache der Karzinome (und malignen Tumoren allgemein)? Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 2564-7.—Guillot. Tumeurs malignes chez les noirs du Congo. Bruxelles med., 1929-30, 10: 1224.—Haslam, J. F. C. Cancer and race in British Guiana. J. Hyg., Lond- 1926-27, 25: 227-36.—Hiranandani, K. M. The known and unknown of cancer and abnormal growths in primitive and progressive races. Ind. M. Rec, 1932, 52: 229.— Hoffman, F. L. Cancer in the North American Negro. Am. J. Surg., 1931. n. ser., 14: 229T63.—Holmes, S. J. The dif- ferential mortality from cancer in the white and colored popu- lation. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 358-76.—Jost, A. C, & Ross, M. A. Cancer and race. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 30.— Kouwenaar, W. [Comparative statistic of cancer in Javanese and Chinese] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1932, 72: 392-401.— Lee, B. J. The incidence of cancer among the Indians in the Southwest. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 196-9.—Leipoldt, C. L. A note on cancer among natives. Med. J. S. Africa, 1923-24, 19: 206.—Leon, W. de. Malignancy among the Filipinos. Tr. Far East Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 91-8. ----- Malignancy among Filipinos: incidence based on autopsy materials collected in 20 years (1907-27) J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1933, 13: 375-80.—Ligneris, M. des. Cancer in South African natives. S. Afr. M. J., 1936, 10: 478-85. Also repr.—Maxwell, J. L. Cancer among the Chinese. China M. J., 1928, 42: 69-80.—Moggi. Tumeurs malignes chez des indigenes. Bull. med. Algerie, 1905, 16: 409-11.—Mouchet, R., & Gerard, P. Le cancer et les noirs de l'Afrique centrale. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1926, 19: 564-9.—Murray. J. A. Tissue and racial specificities of cancer. Cancer Control, Chic. (1926) 1927, 195-200. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: No. 5A (cancer suppl.) 195-200.—Niceforo, A. La race et le cancer en Europe. Bruxelles med., 1928-29, 9: 745-8. Also Difesa sociale, 1929, 8: 4-9.—Old, J. E. S. Cancer in African natives. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 689.—Orenstein, A. J. Freedom of Negro races from cancer. Ibid., 1923, 2: 342.—Pearl, R., & Bacon, A. L. Biometrical studies in pathology; the racial and age incidence of cancer and of other malignant tumors. Arch. Path., Chic, 1927, 3: 963-92.—Pittard, E. Le cancer dans les races humaines. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1927, 37: 60-74. Also Rev. internat. med. chir., 1927, 38: 71; 113. ----- Sur un rapport presume entre le cancer et la race dans les ties britanniques. Bruxelles med., 1928-29, 9: 277; 313; 578. Also Bull. Soc anthrop. Paris, 1928, 7. ser., 9: 97-113. ----- Cancer of the various races. World Health, Geneva, 1927, 8: 192-200.—Prentice. G. Cancer among Negroes. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 1181.—Quelques indications sur le cancer dans les colonies francaises. BuU. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1924, 16: 171-7.—Roffo, A. H. Es el cdncer un mal nacional? Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B-. Air., 1924-25,1: No. 4,159-71.— Schachter, M. Considerations sur le facteur racial dans l'etiologie du cancer. J. med. Paris, 1933, 53: 497-500.— Seno, R. [Malignant tumors in Javal Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1928, 68: 117-25.—Thibaut. A.. & Calonne, R. Tumeurs malignes chez les indigenes congolais. Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1934, 14: 519-24.—Vedder, E. B. The incidence of cancer in Filipinos. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1627.—Vint, F. W. Malignant disease in the natives of Kenya. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 628-30.—Vogel, W. de. La frequence du cancer chez les races tropicales. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1927, 19: 926-30.—Watkins-Pitchford, W. The preva- lence of cancer amongst native races of Natal and Zululand during the 4 years. 1906-9. Med. J. S. Africa, 1924-25, 20: 257-60.—Yamamoto, K. Statistische Betrachtungen iiber das Vorkommen des Krebses bei den in der Siidmandschurei (hauptsachlich in Kantoshu) lebenden Japanern und Chinesen. Gann, Tokyo, 1921, 15: No. 4, 53-6. ---- Causes: Sex and sexual life. See also Cancer, Endocrine aspects; Preg- nancy, Cancer. Bauld, W. A. G. Gynecological cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 432.—Bushnell, F. Malignant growths and normal reproductive tissues. Lancet, Lond., 1904, 1: 752.—Chappie, H. Cancer in the female. Canad. Pract., 1924, 49: 153- 5.—Dodds, E. C. Cook, J. W., & Campbell, J. A. Reproduc- tion and cancer. Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 396.—Graves, W. P. On cancer in women. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1932, 14: 3.—Gunsett. Les cancers gynecologiques au centre anticancereux de Strasbourg (1922-29) Strasbourg med., 1930, 90: 377-400.—Hansemann. D. von [et al.] Malignant growths and normal reproductive tissues. Lancet, Lond., 1904, 1: 251.—Herring. R. A. The relationship of marital CANCER 55 CANCER status in females to mortality from cancer of the breast, female genital organs and other sites: a statistical study. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 6, 4-8, 3 tab.—Little, S. W. The female of the species, as such; and cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1923-24, 1: 3-16. ------ Birth control cancer. Ibid., 1926-27, 4: 97-109.—Niethammer, A. Neue Zusammenhange zwischen Friihtreiben und experimenteller Tumorenerzeugung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929-30, 30: 366-70.—Peller, S. Die Krebssterblichkeit der Ledigen. Ibid., 581-611.—Penris, P. W. L. [The influence of the sexual function on the occur- rence of cancer in uterus and breast| Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1921, 65: pt 2, 2995-3001.—Price, J. W. Cancer of breast and uterus. Kentucky M. J., 1926, 24: 459.— Schinz, H. R., & Senti, A. Gibt es eine Geschlechtsdisposition beim Krebs des Menschen? Festschr. H. Zangger, Zur., 1935, 2: 694-707 — Vaternahm, T. Zur Methodik der Krebsstatistik der Ge- schlechter. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 982.—Waters, E. G. Cancer in women. Hudson Co. Health Rec, 1935, 2: No. 7, 3-5. --- Causes: Social status. Eichhorn, L. [E. S.] *Ueber Einfluss von Krieg und Inflation auf das Carcinom-Material der Universitats-Frauenklinik Munchen [Miin- chen] 34p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1932. Kaplan, A. D. [Social pathogenesis of malignant cancerous growths] Nov. khir., Moskva, 1925, 1: 2; 241-54.— Kauff- mann, F. Krebsstatistische Untersuchungen, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Zeit vor, wahrend und nach dem Kriege. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 198-214.—Merkow, A. M. Zur ver- gleichenden Charakteristik der Krebsaffektion der wesentlich- sten nationalen und sozialen Gruppen der Stadtbevolkerung der Ukraine. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931 „ 34: 285-98.—Wolff, G. Das Verhalten der Krebssterblichkeit in Berlin und in London; kritische Untersuchungen iiber Krebssterblichkeit und Wohlstand. Ibid., 1932, 37: 567-86.—Young, M. Varia- tion in the mortality from cancer amongst persons in the dif- ferent Districts of Glasgow and its relationship to social status. Glasgow M. J., 1926, 115: 205-12. Also J. Hyg., Lond., 1926- 27, 25: 209-17. --- Causes: Syphilis. See also Cancer, Causes: Systemic diseases. Weiss, E. *Wassermannsche Reaktion und maligne Neubildungen. 28p. 8? Wiirzb., 1915. Belote, G. H. The association of cancer and syphilis as determined by positive serology. Am. J. Syph., 1931, 15: 372-5.—Bessemans, A., & Van Haelst, J. Infectiosite speci- fique des tumeurs malignes dans la syphilis experimentale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 429-31. ■-----■ Faible poten- tiel infectieux specifique des tumeurs malignes sous-cutanees chez la souris syphilisee. Ibid., 1230-2.—Cappelli, J. Sifilide e cancro. Rass. clin. sc, 1935, 13: 463-6.—Castiglioni, G. Tentativi di cancerizzazione sperimentale in animali sifilizzati. Arch. ital. anat., 1931, 2: 475-83. ------ Cancro e sifilide. Tumori, Milano, 1933, 19: 434-46, 9 pl.—Etienne, G., Drouet & Watrin. Syphilis et cancer. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1934, 41: 7-10.—Evans, G. Cancer and syphilis. J. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 32: 79-84.—Ferrari, A. Cancro e leucocitosi in soggetto sifilitico. Boll. Soc chir. Modena, 1906-7, 10: 7-9.—Fry, H. J. B. Syphilis and malignant disease; a serological study. J. Hyg., Lond., 1929-30, 29: 313-22.—Leitch, A. Syphilis in relation to the etiology and diagnosis of malignant disease. Brit. J. Vener. Dis., 1928, 4: 189-98.—Levaditi, C, & Constantinesco, N. Syphilis et neoplasmes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 286-8.—Milian, G. Syphilis et cancer. Rev. fr. derm. vener., 1935, 11: 424-35.—Nadal. P. Les idees pathog6niques du Dr Pfeiffer sur le cancer; le cancer, syphilis quaternaire. Neo- plasmes, 1931, 10: 341-54.—Pinard, M., Coste, F. [et al.] Apparition de cancer spino-cellulaire sur de vieilles gommes syphilitiquc*. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935. 42: 1547-56 — Roussy, G., & Bertillon. Syphilis et cancers; a propos des epitheliomas des muqueuses bucco-pharyngo-laryng6es. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 885-94.—Salles Guerra. Cancer e syphilis. Bol. Acad, nac med., Rio, 1934, 106: 721-7.— Scapier, J. Syphilis et cancer. Neoplasmes, 1932, 11: 277-90.—Severac, M., & Raiziss, G. W. Penetration of syphi- litic virus into experimental cancer tumors of mice. Am. J. Syph., 1933, 17: 201-4, pl.—Syphilis y cancer. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1936, 11: 305.—Tomanek, F. [Relation between syphilis and cancer] Cas. 16k. desk., 1935, 74: 521-7.— Touraine, A. Syphilis et cancers intriques dans la m§me famille. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 458-61. ------ Syphilis et cancer dans une famille historique. Ibid., 597-605. —;--- Syphilis et cancer en pays de nouvelle civilisation. Ibid., 605-11. ------ Syphilis et cancer en NorvSge. Ibid., 1337-44. ------ La syphilis dans les observation? de cancer publiees aux soci6t6s francaises de dermatologie. Ibid., 1934, 41: 503-8. ------ Cancer et syphilis. Rev. med., Par., 1933, 50: 691-717. Also Prat. med. fr., 1935, 16: 259^69. ----- Gole, L., & Bordeau. Plaque calcaire intra-fessiere post-bismuthique (syphilis et cancers intriques) Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 297-300.—Verrotti. G. Sifilide e cancro. Rasa. stud, sess., 1930, 10: 106-22. ---- Causes: Systemic diseases. See also other subheadings of Cancer, Causes [Syphilis; Tuberculosis] Braunstein, A. Krebs und Malaria. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 330-3.—Burstenbinder, R. Zur Frage der Krebs- disposition der Alkoholiker und Luetiker. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1930, 3: 494-7.—Casper. J. Bosartige Geschwiilste und Arteriosklerose. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 354-9.— Ciaranfi, E. I precedenti morbosi nei portatori di tumori maligni. Cancro, Tor., 1932, 3: 131-6.—Cramer, W. On systemic factors in the genesis of cancer. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1926-27, 7: 1-7, pl.—D'Amato, V. Nuova orientazione profi- lattica nella lotta contro il cancro. Med. nuova, 1927, 18: 294-6.—Heyninx, A. Un deuxieme r6sultat de nos recherches experimental sur l'etiologie gingivo-dentaire du cancer. Bruxelles med., 1927-28, 8: 1542-5.—Jeanneney, G. Cancers et maladies generates. Bull. Soc. m6d. chir. Bordeaux (1925) 1926, 354-8. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1925, 46: 482-4.— Lane, W. A. Chronic intestinal stasis and cancer. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 745-7. Also Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1923, 37: 428-32.—Riesen, W. Pyorrhee et cancer. Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 39: 702-24.—Slesinger, E. G. The rela- tion of chronic intestinal stasis to cancer. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 113: 293.—Steadman, F. S. J. Dental sepsis as a predisposing cause of cancer. Tr. Internat. Dent. Congr., 1914, 6: 490-509. Also Brit. Dent. J., 1923, 44: 1325-50.—Supine, L. Arteriosclerosi e tumori maligni. Tu- mori, Milano, 1934, 20: 599-612.—Tanaka, C. Bosartige Tumoren und Arteriosklerose. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1933. 23: 616-20. ---- Causes: Trauma. See also Cancer, Causes: Irritation; Cancer, Causes: Neural disorders; Cancer, experimental; Cancer, Medico-legal aspect. Ardoin, G. E. F. *L'influence du traumatisme sur le developpement des tumeurs malignes en particulier dans les chordomes. 72p. 8? Par., 1927. Boizard, G. *Des relations entre traumatis- mes et tumeurs malignes. 48p. 8? Par., 1933. Botjrguina, A. Contribution a I'etude des rapports des traumatismes et du cancer. 48p. 8? Par., 1927. Hatjser, W. *Krebs und Unfall. 64p. 8? Tub., 1933. Kempf, F. *Zur traumatischen Aetiologie maligner Tumoren. 39p. 8? Gott., 1900. Schubert, H. O. *Trauma und maligne Tu- moren. 88p. 8? Bresl., 1933. Ardenne. Rapports possibles entre un traumatisme et une tumeur maligne. Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1921, 42: 19.— Bainbridge, W. S. The role of trauma in the production of cancer. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: 373; 391. Also Med. Times, N. Y., 1934, 62: 131-40. Also repr.— Balthazard, M. Cancer et traumatisme. Ann. med. leg., 1932, 12: 101-6.—Bang, F. [Clinical and experimental studies of cancer in scars] Hospitalstidende, 1925, 68: 415-26.— Baudet, G., & Dambrin, P. Cancer et blessures anciennes. Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1934, 100: 315-23.—Berner, J. H. [A case of cancer following erosion by spirits of ammonia] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1921, 82: 794-6.—Blumenthal. F. Trau- ma und bosartige Geschwulstbildung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 249-56. ------ Bemerkungen zur Frage: Krebs und Unfall. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1929, 35: 247-51. Also Mschr. Unfallh., 1930, 37: 289-96.— Boseck, K. Die Entstehung einer bosartigen Neubildung durch ein Trauma. Ibid., 1906, 13: 334-6.—Chatty & Mouharram. Contribution a I'etude de relations entre le traumatisme et le cancer. Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1936, 16: 215.—Coley. W. B., & Higinbotham, N. L. Injury as a causative factor in the development of malignant tumors. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1933, 51: 414-35. Also Ann. Surg., 1933, 98: 991-1012.—Coplin, W. M. L. In- jury, including irritation, and cancer. Arch. Surg., 1925, 11: 124—35.—Deelman, H. T. The part played by injury and re- pair in the development of cancer, with some remarks on the growth of experimental cancers. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Path., 19.—Du Bois, C. Traumatismes et cancers (a propos d'un cancer chez un enfant de 10 ans) Rev. mid. Suisse rom., 1931, 51:. 65-81.—Ewing, J. The relation of trauma to malignant tumors. Am. J. Surg., 1926, 40: 30-6. ------ Modern attitude toward traumatic cancer. Arch. Path., Chic, 1935, 19: 690-728. Also Bull. N. Y. Acad. M., 1935, 11: 281-333.—Fabian, A. [Cancer due to injuries] Cesk. derm., 1932. 13: 6-11.—Fowler, R. H. Trauma and cancer. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1936, 33: 568-70.—Hartman, F. W. Trauma as an etiological factor in malignancy. Am. J. Roentg., 1933, 30: 16-25.—Hauser. W. Krebs und Unfall. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1933, 1: 241-55.—Huguenin. K. Cancer aigu consecutif a une brulure par le mazout. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 403-5,—Isager, K. [Observation on CANCER 56 CANCER the previous state of health of cancer patients; trauma and can- cer; tuberculosis and cancer] Hospitalstidende, 1922, 65: 481; 497.—Jeanneney, G. Cancer et traumatisme (classifica- tion etfaits cliniques) P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37:899-915. Also J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1929, 59: 279-81.—Julliard, C. Cancer a apparition rapide apr£s un traumatisme unique. Marseille med., 1931, 68: 593-601.—Kissinger, P. Beitrag zur Entste- hung und Verschlimmerung von bosartigen Geschwiilsten durhc Traumen. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1929, 35: 19-23.—Knox, L. C. Trauma and malignant tumors. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 26: 66-73. Also repr.—Kuester, von. Bosartige Geschwiilste als Unfallfolgen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1917, 13: 15; 45; 100; 186.—Lande & Dervillee. Cancer et 1 i aumatisme. J. med. Bordeaux, 1932, 109: 567.—Loenhard, H. Maligne Geschwulstbildung und Trauma. Mschr. Unfallh., 1931, 38: 445-50.—Lumiere. A. Cancer et cicatrice. Progr. med., Par., 1929, 44: 1309-14.—Mendonca Castro. O traumatismo na genese do cancer. Rev. brasil. med. pharm., 1927, 3: 121-32.—Milner, R. Kann eine einmalige Verletzung ent- scheidend sein fiir Entstehung oder Verschlimmerung eines Carcinoms oder Sarkoms? Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1051-4 — Milrud, F. S. [Role of psychic trauma in the development of malignant tumors] Vest, khir., 1930, 21: 80-2.—Mock, H. E., & Ellis, J. D. Trauma and malignancy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 257-61.—Montpellier. J., & Fabiani, F. Cancer post-traumatique. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 188.— Mylius, G. Unfallwirkung und bosartiges Geschwulstwachs- tum. Mschr. Unfallh., 1936, 43: 545-60.—Nimet, B. Ein Fall von Schussnarbenkrebs. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 2712.— Roffo, A. H. Cancer posttraumatico. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 204-77.—Roussy, G. Cancer et trau- matisme. Vie med., 1928, 9: 601-10.—Ruff, S. [Importance of trauma in the etiology of malignant tumor] Przegl. lek., 1901, 40: 460-3.—Schad, M. Zur Frage der Bedeutung des einmalignen Traumas fiir die Entstehung des Krebses und den Verlauf des Leidens. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 43-52.—Thomas, J. L'etiologie du cancer; le traumatisme. Vie med., 1925, 6: 281-3, port.—Traumatic cancer. Annual Rep. Chief Med. Off., Lond., 1934, 100. Also Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 347. ---- Causes: Tuberculosis. See also Cancer, Complications. Benedetti, P. Cancro e tubercolosi; le reazioni cutanee alia tubercolina nei malati di affezioni neoplastiche e negli individui anziani in genere. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1932, 11: 877-93.—Benvenuti, M. Ricerche sulla allergia tuberco- linica in rapporto alia questione dell' antagonismo cancro- tubercolosi. Gior. med. prat., 1932, 14: 489-501.—Cherry, T. The tubercle bacillus and cancer in mice. Med. J. Australia, 1923, 1: 160-84, 6 pl. —.---' Cancer and tuberculosis: the development of malignancy. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 1: 285-8. —■---- Cancer and tuberculosis; the relation of the white blood corpuscles to the development of malignant disease. Med. J. Australia, 1931, 1: 275-86, 2 pl. ------ A survey of recent work on the causation of cancer. Ibid., 1933, 2: 197-217.—Corsonello, P. Contributo clinico ai rapporti tra cancro e tubercolosi. Fol. med., Nap., 1926, 12: 205-16.— Damerow, A. P. Cancer coexisting with tuberculosis; report of a case. Colorado M., 1927, 24: 250-4.—Hamperl, H. Ueber ortliche Vergesellschaftung von Krebs und Tuberkulose im Verdauungsschlauch. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 430- 45.—Holmgren, I. La reaction des cancereux k la tubercu- line. Acta med. scand., 1935-36, 87: 521-9. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1203-6.—Hueper, W. C. Tubercu- losis and cancer. Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1930, 22: 271-85.— Kielanowski, T. [Relation of tuberculosis to cancer] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 737-41.— Kuijjer, J. H. [Cancer after roentgen treatment of a tuberculous process] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 1, 1289—Levinge, A. H. Is tubercu- losis a causative factor in the production of cancer? Clin. Rev., Chic, 1905, 22: 241-54.—Louste. Lupus et cancer. Medecine, Par., 1923-24, 5: 119-21.—Matz, P. B. Malignancy and tuberculosis. Mil. Surgeon, 1935, 77: 207-15.—Miller, J. K. Tuberculosis and cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 1560.—Moore, R. M., & Schmeisser, H. C. Tuberculosis and malignant tumors. Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1037, 35: 336-46.— Ogi, K. Supplementary information concerning the relation between pathological tissues of different kinds (cancer and tuberculosis) Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 544-6.—Pearl, R. On the pathological relations between cancer and tuberculosis. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 73-5. Also Am. J Hyg., 1929, 9: 97-159.—Petter, C. K., & Fenger. E. P. K. Malignancy occurring in admissions to Glen Lake Sanatorium. Minnesota M., 1937, 20: 209-14.—Renaud, M. La cuti- r6action a la tuberculine chez les cancereux. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1441.—Roux, J. La tuberculose et le cancer. Rev. tuberc, Par., 1929, 3. ser., 10: 488-510.— Schachter, M. Cancer et tuberculose; considerations sur les connaissances actuelles de leurs rapports reciproques. Progr med., Par., 1933, 202-6.—Strandberg, B. [Cancer with tuber- culosis and tuberculosis with cancer] Hygiea, Stockh., 1936 98: 372-84.—Tisserandet, P. Cancer et tuberculose (vue d'ensemble sur les travaux publies a ce jour sur ce sujet) Neoplasmes, 1935, 14: 15-59.—Velez, F. J. Tuberculosis y cancer. Cron. med. quir. Habana, 1929, 55: 531-6.—Wilson, E. B., & Maher, H. C. Cancer and tuberculosis, with some comments on cancer and other diseases. Am. J. Cancer, 1932 16: 227-50. ---- Causes: Vitamins. See also Cancer, Causes: Diet. Burrows, M. T. The effect of vitamin feeding on the growth of cancer. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27 24: 88-90. ------ Jorstad, L. H., & Ernst, E. C. Cancer, vitamin imbalance, and roentgen-ray activity. J. Am. M Ass., 1926, 87: 86-90.—Caspari, W. Hormone, Vitamine und Krebs. Arb. Staatsinst. exp. Ther., 1932, H. Ti, 13-11.— Erdmann, R., & Haagen, E. Der Einfluss von Vitaminschaden auf die Entstehung bosartiger Neubildungen. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1927-28, 26: 333-47. Also Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1521- 1560. ------& Bornstein. K. Der Einfluss von VilamiiischS- den auf die Entstehung bosartiger Neubildungen. Deut. med Wschr., 1927,53:796.—Fodor, I., & Kunos, I. [Effect of ascorbic acid on growth of experimental cancer in mouse] Gy6gyaszat, 1934, 74: 479.—Gordon, L. von. Vitamine und Krebs. Zschr' Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 398-408.—Guggisberg, H. Vita- mine, Hormone und Krebs. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 857-61.—Harde, E. Cancer et vitamine A ou D. C. rend Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 435-7.—Horner, O. Ueber den Einfluss des Vitamin C auf das Wachstum transplantierten Mause- krebses. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 99: 570-5.—Kuh, C. A study of vitamin A in relation to experimental cancer Vale J. Biol., 1932, 5: 123-53.—Pacini, A. J. Cancer a vitamin deficiency? N. York Physician, 1936, 6: 22; 38.—Raadt, O. L. E. de. Ueber die Bedeutung der Vitaminschaden in der Krebserzeugung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929-30, 30:449-56.— Stiner, O. Krebs als Vitaminmangelkrankheit. Mitt. Lebens- mitteluntersuch., Bern, 1928, 19: 388-91.—Sugiura, K., & Benedict, S. R. A critical study of vitamin A and carcino- genesis. J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 306-10.—Velasco y Caste- llanos, R. de. Hipervitaminosis; cancer y vitaminas. Rev. med. cubana, 1927, 38: 14-24. ---- Chemical and physical properties. See also Cancer, Metabolism; Cancer, Patho- genesis: Chemical and physico-chemical theories. Muller-Stuler, M. *Ueber Elektrolyte bei bosartigen Geschwiilsten. 28p. 8? Berl., 1933. Roffo, A. H., & Thomas, J. La chimie du cancer. 339p. 8? Par., 1933. Abragam, D. Courbes specifiques de decharge des tissus animaux, cancereux et normaux, charges electriquement. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 1144-6.—Barnard. R. D., & Ross, P. W. Potentiometric determinations of malignant human and transplanted rat tumors. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1933, 14: 91.—Barthel, L. Krebsuntersuchungen auf aromatiache Amine und Phenole. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 2388.—Bauer, A. Zum Chemismus der bosartigen Geschwiilste. Zbl. allg. Path., 1932-33, 55: 291.—Beebe, S. P. The chemistry of malignant growths. Am. J. Physiol., 1904, 11: 139; passim. Also repr. ------ & Shaffer, P. The chemistry of malignant growths; the pentose contents of tumors. Ibid., 1905, 14: 231-8 — Bierich, R. Untersuchungen iiber das Zustandekommen der bosartigen Geschwiilste; der Milchsauregehalt der Gewebe. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1926, 155: 245-8. ------& Kalle, K. Untersuchungen iiber das Zustandekommen der bosartigen Geschwiilste; der Gehalt von normalen und Tumorgewcben an freiem Cystein. Ibid., 1928, 175: 292-9.—Bierich. R., & Lang. A. Ueber den Lipoidgehalt bosartiger Geschwiilste. Ibid., 1933, 216: 217-23. ------ & Detzel, A. Ueber den Lipoidgehalt bosartiger Geschwiilste. Ibid., 1931, 201: 157- 66.—Bierich, R., & Rosenbohm. A. Untersuchungen iiber das Zustandekommen der bosartigen Geschwiilste; das Cytochrom der Gewebe. Ibid., 1926, 155: 249.------ Ueber den Milchsauregehalt von normalen und von Krobsgeweben. Ibid., 1933, 214: 271-80. ------ & Kalle, K. Untersuchun- gen iiber das Zustandekommen der bosartigen Geschwiilste; tiber den Gehalt von normalen und Krebsgeweben an Milch- saure, Cytochrom und Glutathion. Ibid., 1927, 164: 207-16.— Borghi, B., & Deotto, R. Ascorbinsauregehalt im Mausekrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 293-7.—Boyland, E. Crea- tine and phosphorus compounds in malignant tumours. J. Physiol., Lond., 1932, 75: 136-43. ------ The biochemistry of malignant tissue. Annual Rev. Biochem., 1934, 3: 400-9.— Cattley, R. The localisation of potassium in malignant tumours. Lancet, Lond., 1907, 1: 13.—Currie, A. N. Can- cer and some of its significant chemical reactions. Ibid., 1924, 2: 936.—Dobrovolskaia-Zavadskaia, N., & Zephirov, P. Sur une substance isoiee de l'adenocarcinome de la mamelle de souris, capable d'activer la croissance et d'avancer le developpement g6nital chez les rats jeunes. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1934, 198: 1950-2.—Edlbacher. S. Die Chemie der Krebs- zelle. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 897-9.—Ely, J. O. Biochemistry and cancer. Med. J., N. Y., 1933, 138: 239-42 — Enselme & Enselme. Contribution a la chimie du tissu can- cereux. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1927, 184: 1353.—Epstein, A. Zur Frage des Kaliumgehaltes in Krehsgeschwiilsten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 63; f>3:>. Also Vest, khir., 1932, 26: 120-8— Goldfeder, A. Zur Alknlosefrage in der Krebs- forschung; iiber den Ammoniakgehalt des Tumorgewebes im Vergleich zum gesunden Gewebe. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932- 33, 38: 147-53. ------Partridge, H. M., & Bowles, J. A. C. Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss von Sauremitteln auf die aktuelle Reaktion der normalen und malignen Gewebe mittels CANCER 57 CANCER der Glaselektrode. Ibid., 1933-34, 40: 186-91.—Haendel, M. La bioqufmica del cdncer. An. Fac med., Montev., 1929, 14: 1443-61.—Heinlein, H. Glutathiongehalt und Autolyse bosartiger Geschwiilste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 161-3.—Hilarowicz, H., & Szajna, M. [Fat and lipoid content of malignant tumors and its prognostic value] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 710-2.—Holmes, B. E. The biochemistry of malignant disease. Annual Rev. Biochem., 1935, 4: 469- 78.—Jackson, H., jr, & Krantz, C. I. The vitamin B content of cancer. J. Clin. Invest., 1928-29, 6: 609-12.— Korbler, J. Rote Fluoreszenz in Krebsgesohwiiren. Strah- lentherapie, 1932, 43: 317-26.—Lanfranchi, F. L'azione sti- molante sullo accrescimento ponderale del topo albino degli estratti acquosi dell' adeno-carcinoma di Ehrlich, e comparativa- mente di alcuni organi (fegatorene) Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1933, 105: 226-35.—Laville, C. La chimie du cancer. Neo- plasmes, 1933, 12: 21-5.—Lejwa, A. [Biochemistry of cancer] Lek. wojsk., 1932, 20: 167-73.—Loewenthal, S., & Probst. H. Ueber den Eisengehalt der malignen Tumoren und seine Bedeutung fiir die Strahlentherapie. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 222-40.—Lustig, B., & Mandler, E. Die Zusam- mensetzung der Lipoide normaler und pathologischer Organe; die Lipoide carcinomatoses sarkomatoser und tuberkulose! Lymphdriisen des Menschen. Biochem. Zschr., 1933. 263: 50-7.—Magath, M. A. Zur physikalisch-chemischen Charak- teristik des Krebsgewebes. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 24: 126-45.—Outhouse, E. L. Phosphoric esters in normal and malignant tissues. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1935, 3. ser., 29: sect. 5, 77-84.—Pentimalli, F. Die Wirkung von Krebs- extrakten und embrvonalen Extrakten auf den Zellstoffwechsel. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 242: 233-43.—Perdue, E. M. The biochemistry of cancer. Am. Med., 1922, n. ser., 17: 167-73.— Petry, E. Ein Beitrag zur Chemie maligner Geschwiilste. Beitr. chem. Phys. Path., 1902, 2: 94-101—Policard, A., & Doubrow, S. Recherches histochimiques sur la teneur en cendres des cancers. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1924, 1: 163-71.—Policard, A., & Pillet, D. Recherches histochimiques sur la teneur en matieres minerales fixes des cancers experi- mentaux (sarcomes et epithelioma) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 273.—Reeves, H. G. Cancer and some of its significant chemical reactions. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 726; 1096.— Robin, A. La silice. la chaux et la magnesie dans le tissu can- cereux. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1922, 3. ser., 87: 128-32. Also Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1922, 36: 70-2. ------ Constitu- tion chimique des matieres albuminoides dans le tissu cancereux. Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 65-72.—Roffo, A. H. La cholesterine dans le cancer. Paris med., 1931, 79: 282-7. ------& Corr£a, L. M. La existencia de insulinoides en los tumores malignos. Bob Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 969-72. Also J. Cancer Res., 1926-27, 11: 126-9. Also Prensa med. argent., 1926, 13: 668. Also Neoplasmes, 1927, 6: 18-20. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 489-91.—Rohdenburg, G. L„ & Krehbiel, O. F. The salt content of malignant tissues. J. Cancer Res., 1922, 7: 417-37.—Rondoni, P. La biochimica del cancro. Boll. Ac-fad. mod. Roma, 1934, 60: 31-52.— Scala, A., & Iaccarino, S. Sulla biochimica dei tumori maligni. Ann. igiene, 1929, 39: 553-85.—Stern, K., & Willheim, R. Zur Frage der chemischen Zusammensetzung der Nucleinsiiuren maligner Tumoren. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 272: 180-8.— Taverne, H. J. [Contribution to the contents of zinc and cop- per in the normal and cancerous tissue] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 1 2810-2.—Thomas, J. La teneur en eau des tissus normaux et pathologiques. Neoplasmes, 1925, 4: 336-53.—Vietoriaz, K., & Szent-Gyorgyi, A. Ueber die bio- chemischen Leistungen zerkleinerter normaler und maligner Gewebe nach ihrer Filtration. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 240: 480-7.—VI&s, F., & De Coulon, A. Nouvelles recherches sur les cancers liees aux conditions electriques. Arch. phys. biol., Par., 1932-33, 10: 119-26.— Voegtlin, C. Biochemistry of malignant tissues. Physiol. Rev., 1937, 17: 92-118. ------ Johnson, J. M., & Dyer, H. A. Quantitative estimation of the reducing power of normal and cancer tissue. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1924-25, 23: 305-34.—Voegtlin, C, Kahler, H-, & Johnson, J. M. The colorimetric and spectrophotometric determination of vitamin C in malignant tumors. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 29: 477-82.—Wakatsuki, K. Importance on the vicissitude of glycogen in the primarv and secondary cancer. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1930, 20: 737-42.—Waterman, N. [Elec- trochemical examination of cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: pt 1, 1780-8.—Willheim, R. Ueber Nucleinsauren aus Krebsgewebe. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 163: 488-501. ----- & Stern, K. Ueber die Beziehungen der Lipoidaus- losung aus Krebszellen zum Reticuloendothel. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1932-33, 38: 501-12.—Yaoi, H., & Nakahara, W. The glutathione contents of malignant tumors, especially the Rous chicken sarcoma. Gann, Tokyo, 1926, 20: No. 4, 51-60. ---- Classification and grading. See also Cancer, Diagnosis, microscopical; Cancer, Histology; Cancer, Malignancy; Cancer, Metastasis. Stahl, F. A. Cancer and sarcoma one; iden- tical in cytology; finding the pure cancer cytology only in a reported case of undifferentiated round cell sarcoma; revision of many cases of sarcoma, yield pure carcinoma on restudy. 60p. 8? Chic. [1932] Broders, A. C. Cancer's self-control. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 121: 133-5.------ The grading of cancer; its relationship to metastasis and prognosis. Texas J. M., 1933, 29: 520-5.— Duval, R., & Lacassagne, A. Classification pratique des cancers derives des epitheliums cutanes et cutaneo-muqueux. Arch. fr. path, gin., 1922, No. 4, 1-32, 16 pl.—Gruner, O. C. The grading of malignancy in terms of the cvtomor- phology of the blood. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 623-6. ------ The typing of malignancy (a clinico-pathological study) Ibid., 1937, 36: 31.—Hueper, W. C. Ueber die Schatzung der Malignitat von bosartigen Tumoren auf Grund von histologischen Befunden. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 159: 200-35. Also Ann. Surg., 1932, 94: 321-6.—Kahlstorf, A. Die histologische Prognose bosartiger Gewachse. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 420-38.—Lee, B. J. Various types of malignant disease. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1930) 1931, 6: 120-3.—Lindberg, L. Fundamental principles in the grading of malignancy of tumors. South- west. M., 1935, 19: 413-21.—Martin, D. L. Grading of malignancies. Northwest M., 1933, 32: 316-20.—Peery, T. M. The pathological grading of malignant tumors. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1937, 33: 47-9.—Reimann, S. P. Bemerkungen iiber die Bestimmung des Bosartigkeitsgiades von Tumoren auf Grund ihrer histologischen Bilder. Beitr. path. Anat., 1930, 84: 266-72.—Stein, J. J. The clinieo-pathologic significance of the grading of cancer. J. Med., Cincin., 1935-30, 16: 352-8. ---- Clinical aspects. See also Cancer, Diagnosis; Cancer, Manifesta- tions; Cancer, Precancerous conditions; Cancer, Prevention; Cancer, Surgery. Abram, S. Cancer; from the point of view of the physician and the public authority. J. R. San. Inst., 1926-27, 47: 637-9.—Boggess, W. F. Cancer from the standpoint of the internist. Kentucky M. J., 1921, 19: 808-11.—Burman, C. E. L. Observations and reflections on cancer in general practice. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1931, 5: 311-5.—Cady, L. D. Malisnant tumors and the internist. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1930, 27: 585.—Cosens, W. B. Some clinical observations on cancer. Practitioner, Lond., 1931, 127: 308-10.—Crile, G. W. Clinical aspects of the cancer problem. Nebraska M. J., 1932, 17: 153- 9.—Day, H. F. Cancer as an outpatient problem. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 188: 225.— Durand, M. P. Notes d'un praticien sur le cancer. Arch. med. chir. province, 1925, 15: 204-7.—Howard, W. F. Cancer in general practice. North- west M., 1937, 36: 162-6.—Jones, O. Some ideas about cancer gained from clinical experience. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1920, 5: 66-73.—Knight, B. L. Cancer; an explanation of its behavior. Am. Med., 1931, 26: 19-22. Also repr.— Kos, J. Cancer em oto-rhino-laringologia. Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 59-62.—Levin, I. Cancer a problem in clinical medicine. Month. Bull. N. York State Dep. Health, 1924, 14: 73-90.—McDonald, G. A. Observations on cancer by a country doctor. Am. Med., 1930, n. ser., 25: 216-25.— Nonnenbruch, W. Der Krebs der inneren Organe. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1461-5.—Parsons, A. R. Cancer from the physician's viewpoint. Irish J. M. Sc, 1927, 6. ser., 253-7.—Pescarolo, B. II medico pratico davanti al malato di cancro. Minerva med., Tor., 1927, 7: 113-25.—Roux, G. La clinica e il problema del cancro. Rinasc. med., 1936, 13: 659; 701; 1937, 14: 79.—Rowntree, C. Cancer and the general practitioner. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 804-6.—Smith, A. L. Cancer from the point of view of the general practitioner. West London M. J., 1923, 28: 1-19.—Stroud, C. M. Cancer from the internist's viewpoint. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1934, 31: 281.—Strouse, S. The problem of malignant disease as met by the internist. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1926, 25: 128-31.— Wright, A. H. Cancer from the clinician's viewpoint. Med. World, 1926, 44: 17-9. ---- Complications [and associated diseases] See also subheadings of Cancer, Causes [Syph- ilis; Tuberculosis] also Cancer, Pathology. Albertini, A. von. *Kombination verschie- dener maligner Tumoren mit Tuberkulose im selben Organ [Lausanne] 23p. 8? Basel, 1922. Renatjd, M. Les cancers et leurs complica- tions; etude clinique de leur evolution. 322p. 8? Par., 1927. Schmidt, F. W. A. *Ueber das gleichzeitige Vorkommen von Leukaemie und Krebs. 34p. 8? Berl., 1928. Askanazy, M. Die Pathogenese der todlichen Blutungen aus Krebsen. Zbl. allg. Path., 1923, 33: [Sonderb.] 386-401.— Bancalari, C. A., & Latienda, R. I. Asociaci6n cancer y tuber- culosis. Rev. As. med. argent., 1935, 49: 949-55.—Benon, R. Cancer, asthenic, melancholic Rev. chir., Par., 1933, 71: 63-6.—Bobbio, A. Sull' associazione di cancro e tubercolosi. Cancro, Tor., 1932, 3: 1G-26.—Botta. B. L'antagonismo fra CANCER 58 CANCER cancro e tubercolosi e la sua possibile interpretazione attraverso modificazioni fisico-chimiche. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 188-92.—Carlson, H. A., & Bell, E. T. A statistical study of the occurrence of cancer and tuberculosis in 11,195 post- mortem examinations. J. Cancer Res., 1929, 13: 126-35.— Centanni, E. Cancro e tubercolosi. Studium, Nap., 1931, 21: 102-9. ■------ & Rezzesi, F. Etude experimentale sur l'antagonirme entre la tuberculose et le cancer. Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 211-25. Also Riforma med., 1926, 42: 195-200.— Colquohoun. K. G. Some early potential dangers in regard to cancer. Health Bull., Melb., 1927, No. 12, 389-91.—Damaye, H. Psychose et cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1935, 405.— Derischanov, S. Eine Kombination von Krebs und Lungen- tuberkulose. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 82-92.—Dieballa, G., & Entz, B. [Leukaemia in connection with malignant tumor] Orv. hetil., 1912, 56: 1038-41.—Engel, P. Ueber den Infektionsindex der Krebskranken. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 1118. ------ Ueber den Einfluss des Alters auf den Infektionsindex der Krebskranken. Ibid., 1935, 48: 112.— Findeisen, L. [Simultaneous occurrence of cancer and tuber- culosis] Magy. orv. arch., 1930, 31: 391-7.—Gentile, F. Sull' ascite cancerosa trapiantabile del topo. Tumori, Milano, 1936, 22: 544-71, 3 pl.—Goglia, G. Sul preteso antagonismo fra tubercolosi e cancro (osservazioni anatomo-patologiche) Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: pt 2, 223-30.—Guns, P. Sympto- matologie du nerf VIII au cours des cancers. Rev. med., Louvain, 1927, 54-7.—Hahnemann, V. [Cancer mortality and mental diseases] Ugeskr. laeger, 1931, 93: 1132-9.—Horn, W. Zur Frage der klinischen Latenz von Krebsleiden bei Geistes- kranken. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1935, 37: 589-92.—James, T. G. I., & Matheson, N. M. Thrombo-phlebitis in cancer. Practitioner, Lond., 1935, 134: 683.—Kobayashi, W. Drei Krebsfiille bei Leprosen. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1927, 10: 441.— Lluesma Uranga, S. Etat neurovegetatif et cancers. Bull. Acad. med. Roumanie, 1936, 1: pt 2, 877-90.—Mantchik, H. L'hemorragie mortelle arterielle dans le cancer. Arch, internat. laryng., Par., 1924, 30: 186-9.—Menniti, M. Sull' associa- zioni di tubercolosi e neoplasie maligne. Pathologica, Genova, 1933, 25: 180-90.—Mutermilch, S., Lavedan, J., & Monod, O. Infections fuso-spirillaires des cancers; leur traitement. par le bismuth-foie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 295-7.—Opsahl, R. [Frequency of cancer in the insane] Norsk, mag. iaegevid., 1933. 94: 771-90.—Pack, G. T. The complications of cancer. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1928-29, 81: 180-7.—Pettinari, V. L'antagonismo tra neoplasie maligne e tubercolosi. Ann. ital. chir., 1932, 11: 140-95.—Polizzi, S. Associazione di cancro e tubercolosi nello stesso individuo. Rinasc. med., 1928, 5: 1511-5.—Renaud, M. Traitement des cancers k la periode des complications. Paris med., 1924, 51: 162—7. ------ Les nephrites des cancereux; remarques sur la pathologie du rein. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 155-63. Also Rev. internat. med. chir., 1925, 36: 18-22. ------ Les cancers et leur evolution; etude clinique de leurs complications. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1927, 3. ser., 51: 43-7. -----& Juge. Traite- ment des hemorragies des cancereux par les injections intra-vei- neuses de citrate de soude. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 335- 41.—Rizzi, I. Associazione di cancro e tubercolosi gastrica. Pathologica, Genova, 1934, 26: 699-708, pl.—Roxo, H. Cancer y enfermedades mentales. Dfa med., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 904.— Rudolf, G., de M., & Ashby, W. R. The relative mortality of cancer in the general population, and in the mental hospitals of England and Wales; report presented to the infectious dis- eases sub-committee of the research and clinical committee. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1934, 80: 223-76.—Salmon, P., & Baix. Vaccine variolique dans le cancer. C. rend. Soc biol., 1922, 86: 819.—Sargnon, A., Ponthus, P., & Racouchot, J. Sur un cas de coexistence de cancer de la gouttiere pharyngo- laryngee et de tuberculose pulmonaire. Lyon med., 1936, 158: 383-6. ----— Un cas de cancer de la gouttiere pharyngo- laryngee droite chez un tuberculeux pulmonaire. Ibid., 442-6.—Schreiner, B. F., & Wehr, W. H. Cancer associated with leukemia. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 21: 368-71.—Sciuti, M. Cancro e psicosi. Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1933, 1: 453-68. Abo Riv. sper. freniat., 1934, 58: 1055-64.—Scotti, C. Del- 1'associazioni cancro tubercolosi. Pathologica, Genova, 1935, 27: 607-15.—Stillman, R. G. Coincidence of malignant tumor and purpura hemorrhagica. Med. Clin. N. America, 1931, 14: 1533-8.—Sugiyama, S. Association between cancer and tuberculosis; biometrical treatment of Dr Suzue's data. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928,18: 644-8.—Teutschlaender. Tuber- kulose und Krebs. Zbl. Bakt. 1. Abt., 1931, 122: 57-62.— Thibaudeau, A. A. The simultaneous occurrence of malignancy and tuberculosis. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 20: 408-17.—Valerio, A. As hemorrhagias cancerosas. Arch, brasil. med., 1930, 20: 374-7.—Valle y Aldabalde. Neuralgias y neuritis de origen canceroso. Siglo med., 1925, 75: 389-92.—Vercellana, G. Sull' antagonismo fra tubercolosi e tumori maligni. Boll Soc ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 1334-6. Also Gior. clin. med 1933, 14: 1217-308, ch.—Virnicchi, C. Sull' associazione di tubercolosi e cancro in un medesimo organo. Clin, chir Milano, 1931, 34: 1010-6.—Vit6n, J. J., & Marano, A. Conco- mitancia de cancer y tuberculosis. Prensa med. argent., 1932- 33, 19: 235.—Volland. Ueber die Haufigkeit des Carcinoms bei Epilepsie. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 28: 15-27.—Warren, S.. & Canavan, M. M. Frequency of cancer in the insane' N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 739-42.—Weil, A., & Kraus W. M. Cancer and the spinal cord. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926! 171: 825-36.—Wood, H. B. Cancer and concomitant disease] J. Cancer Res., 1928-29, 12: 314-7. ---- congenital. See also Cancer, Causes: Age. Stubinger, W. *Kasuistischer Beitrag zur Kenntnis der angeborenen bosartigen Ge- schwiilste. 72p. 8? Lpz., 1903. German. E. I. [Malignant tumors in the new-born] Khi rurgia, Moskva, 1904, 16: 125-7.—Joseph, E. Ueber ange borene bosartige Neubildungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1903 29: 621-3.—Lain, E. S. Congenital cancer; case report Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 377-9.—Teri, M. [Congenital malignant tumors in infants] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1935, 33; 857.—Vinogradov, N. F. [Congenital malignant tumor in early childhood] Med. obozr., Moskva, 1898. 49: 352-9 ---- Contagiosity. See also Cancer, Geographic distribution; Can- cer, Inoculation; Cancer Parasitology. Katz, S. *Henri Vadon; Vadon et le pro- bleme de la transmission du cancer. 107p. 8° Par., 1930. Bazin, R. Le cancer est-il contagieux? J. mid. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 190.—Charles, A. Is cancer infectious or con- tagious? J. Cancer, Dubl., 1924, 1: 121-41.—De Blasi, A. Su la contagiosity del cancro. Studium, Nap., 1925, 15: 247-9.—Heidcnhain, L. Ist Krebs durch Zerfallsprodukte iibertragbar? Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 360-4.—Him- burg. Gehiiuftes Vorkommen von Krebsfallen in einer Klein- stadt. Ibid., 1926, 23: 45.—Kane, E. O'N. A dogmatic expression of belief relative to cancer. Am. Med., 1921, 27: 381.—Korbler, J. Zur Frage der Kontagiositat bei Krebs Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1936, 4: 67-75.—Lumiere, A. Le cancer est-il contagieux? Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1928, 3. ser 100: 1057-65. Also Ann. hyg., Par., 1929, n. ser., 7: 88-103 — Parisot, P. Recherches sur la propagation du cancer. Rev. hyg., Par., 1928, 50: 13; 429; 1929, 51: 172.—Regaud, C. Sur la pretendue contagiosite des cancers. Bull. Acad, med Par., 1928, 3. ser., 99: 617; 640. Also Rev. internat. med. chir., 1928, 39: 74-9.—Thomalla, C. Ist Krebs eine anstek- kende Krankheit? Zschr. Desinfekt., 1928, 20: [Prakt. Desin- fekt.] 138-40.—Welsh, D. A. A possible explanation of the contact spread of cancer. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney. 1935-36, 7: 44. ---- Contagiosity: Cancer houses [and cages] See also Cancer, Causes: Cosmic and geo- graphic factors. Besson. Le cancer et les maisons. Ann. hyg., Par., 1923, n. ser., 1: 22-5.—Chaton, M. Existe-t-il des maisons a cancer? Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109: 182-92. ------ Les maisons a cancer. J. med. fr., 1933, 22: 78- 83. Also Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1934, 48: suppl., 233-46. Also Strasbourg med., 1933, 93: 625-9.—iExisten casas can- cerosas? Med. ibera, 1934, 28: cdxvii.—Gheorghiu, I. Con- tribution a I'etude de la cage k cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 756-8.—Hecht. Untersuchungen krebsbedrohter Hiiuser und Familien in Baden. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 33-43.—Hemmes, G. D. [Dwelling places of cancer patients] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1514-6.—Imbert, L. A propos des maisons a cancer. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 110: 787-91.—Jeannenev, G. Les maisons a cancer. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 588.—Lumiere, A., & Lemaire, P. Maisons k cancer et calcul des probabilites. Neoplasmes, 1927, 6: 333-47.—Lumiere, A., & Vigne, P. Existe-t-il des maisons a cancer? Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 108: 1288-96. ------ Statistique et maisons a cancer. Ibid., 1933, 3. ser., 109: 280-5.—M'Kendrick, A. G. House infection in cholera and cancer. Edinburgh M. J., 1922- 23, 102: 1923, n. ser., 30: Tr. Med. Chir. Soc, 53-61. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 114: 516.—Marquis,E. Sur les maisons a cancer. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 110: 19-22.—Pierlot. Les cages k cancer dans l'elevage des ?ouris. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 50.—Sambon, L. W. Refutation of statements made by Professor R. T. Leiper, M. D., D. Sc, F. R. S„ concerning African schisto- somes, American gongylonemas, zoo vermin, and Italian cancer houses. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1926, 29: 314-8.—Stocks, P. The frequency of cancer deaths in the same house and in neighbouring houses. J. Hyg., Lond., 1935, 35: 46-63.— Teutschlaender, O. Die Maus als Indikator des Vorhanden- seins karzinogener Noxen in gewerblichen Betrieben und Wohnhausern. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 2166. ---- Curability. See also Cancer, Diagnosis, early; Cancer, Prognosis; Cancer, Regression, spontaneous; Cancer, Surgery: Results; Cancer, Treatment: Results. Forber, J. E. Incurable cancer; an investiga- tion of hospital patients in eastern London. 59p. 8? Lond., 1931. CANCER 59 CANCER Forms No. 66, Gr. Britain Ministry of Health Rep. Pub. Health M. Subj. Sgaller, E. *Ueber Heilungsvorgange bei malignen Tumoren, insbesondere beim Carcinom. 20p. 8? Bresl., 1926. Bainbridge, W. S. The cure of the incurable; for more accurate diagnosis and more careful prognosis in malignant disease. Am. Med., 1915, n. ser., 10: 525-34. Also repr.— Bueri, P. Etiologia patogenesi e curabilita del cancro. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1934, 42: 207-13.—Cancer can be cured. Maine M. J., 1932, 23: 67.—Cepero, G. El cancer es cu- rable. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1935, 6: 20-2.—Deaver, J. B. The curability of cancer. Ann. Surg., 1930, 91: 841-7.— Dukes, C. A. Cancer—an arrestable disease. Bull. Am, Coll. Surgeons, 1934, 18: 7. Also Connecticut Health Bull., 1935, 49: 76-9. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 58: 426.— Frenot, M. De la curabilite des tumeurs malignes en ge- neral. Rev. mal. cancer., Par., 1897-98, 3: 63; 112-8.— Georgiou, E. Ueber die Natur und die Pathogenese der Krebstumoren; radikale Heilung des Krebses bei weissen Mausen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 562-72.—Guleke. Wie konnen die Heilungsaussichten der Krebskranken gebessert werden? Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 504-7.—Holden, F. C. Cancer is curable. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 469.—Judd, E. S. Cancer is curable. Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 1934, 26: 1075. ------ & Hoerner, M. T. Curability of cancer. Rev. Gastroenter., 1935, 2: 7-17.—Klemm, S. Ueber Entste- hung und Heilbarkeit der Krebskrankheit. Mitt. Biochem., 1934, 41: 80-2.—Lee, B. J. What cancers can be cured. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1933, 17: 47.—Lockhart-Mummery, J. P. Is cancer curable? J. R. San. Inst., 1932, 53: 92.— Lumiere, A. Considerations sur la pathogenie du cancer et sur sa curabilite. Neoplasmes, 1933, 12: 210-31.—McKim, L. H. Multiple malignancy with apparent cure. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1932, 27: 642.—MacLean, N. J. The curability of cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 419-21.—McMahon, J. P. Cancer is a curable disease in its early stage; death rate will fall as public appreciates facts; an outline discussion of the cancer problem for the information of the laity. Wisconsin M. J., 1923-24, 22: 534; xxvi.—Marlow, F. W. Cancer is a curable disease. Health, Toronto, 1934, 2: No. 1, 9; 20.— Martin, F. H. Cancer is curable. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1933, 45: 275-81. Also Am. J. Surg., 1933, 20: 444-50. Also Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1933, 17: 49. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1935, 17: No. 4, 1. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 412; passim.—Mayo, W. J. Cancer; cure or console. J. Med., Cincin., 1928-29, 9: 462-70.—New (The) idea of cancer—the early cancer case is usually curable. Dallas M. J., 1936, 22: 48.—Odio de Granda, G. El cdncer es curable. Bol. Liga cAncer, Habana, 1934, ed. soc, 5: 41-4.—Opitz, E. Welche Vorstellungen sind heute fiber Entstehung und Heilbarkeit des Krebses erlaubt. Beitr. Probl. Gyn. Karzinoms, 1924, 7-17. -----Ueber Krebs und Krebsheilung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 108-24.—Paterson, H. J. Can cancer be cured? Cancer, N. Y., 1925, 2: 200-6.—Rheaume, P. Z. Le cancer est guerissable. Presse med., 1934, 42: 1604.—Scott, A. C. Cancer a curable disease and causes of failure in treatment. Dallas M. J., 1925, 11: 28-30.—V. E. M. Ist der Krebs heilbar? Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 325-7.—Wain- wright, J. M. Is cancer curable? Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 415. --- Cytology. See also other Cancer subheadings [Biology; Diagnosis, microscopical; Histology] Ahrent, F. *Ueber Mitosen in bosartigen Geschwiilsten. 26p. 8? Wurzb., 1902. Andres, A. G. [Chromosome displacements in cancer cells] Biol. J., Moskva, 1932, 1: 103-21. Also Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 16: 88-122.—Beckton, H. On the absence of Altmann's granules from cells of malignant new growths. Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 1422-5.—Bloodgood, J. C. The search for a differen- tial stain for the cancer cell. Clin. M. & S., 1929, 36: 535-8.— Burkhardt, L. Das Verhalten der Altmann'schen Granula in Zellen maligner Tumoren und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Ge- schwulstlehre. Arch. klin. Chir., 1901, 65: 135-55.—Canney, F. G. Karyokinesis in malignant tumors. Am. Med., 1903, 5: 144-6.^Crile. G. W., Telkes, M., & Rowland, A. F. An investigation of the physical nature of cancer cells. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 2659-65. Also Arch. Surg., 1931, 23: 703-14.—Cunningham, H. Observations on Altmann's gran- ules in the cells of normal and of malignant tissues. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1912, n. ser., 93: 141.—Einaudi, M. Ricerche sulla grandezza cellulare e nucleare e sull' indice plasmatico nucleare nei neoplasmi maligni. Sperimentale, 1926, 80: 77-96.—Farmer, J. B., Moore. J. E. S-, & Walker, C. E. On the cytology of malignant growths. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1905-6, ser. B, 77: 336-53, 5 pl.—Fischer, A. Charak- tereigenschaften von Krebszellen in Vitro. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7:6-8. ------ Die Krebszelle. Naturwissenschaften, 1929, 17: 157-60. Also Ugeskr. heger, 1929, 91: 101-3.—Gold- schmidt, R.t & Fischer, A. Chromosomenstudien an Carci- nomzellen in vitro. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 30: 281-5.— Gonzalez Guzman, I. Una tecnica para el estudio de nucleolos en fresco en los tumores cancerosos. Hosp. gen., Mex., 1927, 2:186-8, 3 pl. ------ Algunos datos sobre el volumen de los nucleos en las ceiulas cancerosas. Rev. mex. biol., 1935, 17: 167-71.—Grynfeltt, M. E. Sur les structures specifiques de la cellule cancereuse. Bull. Acad. sc. Montpellier, 1933, No. 63, 24. ------ Sur la signification morphologique de la plastin- reaction de Lipschiitz. Ibid., 1936, No. 65, 23-6. ------ & Maury, P. Les variations du chondriome dans les cellules des tumeurs malignes humaines et exp6rimentales. Ibid., 1934, 35-7.—Guttman, P. H., & Halpern, S. Nuclear-nucleolar volume ratio in cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 802-6.— Hacker, V. Ueber die in malignen Neubildungen auftreten- den heterotypischen Teilungsbilder. Biol. Zbl. 1904, 24: 787-97.—Hansemann, von. Einige Bemerkungen iiber die angeblich heterotypen Zellteilungen in bosartigen Geschwiil- sten. Ibid., 1905, 25: 151-6.—Haumeder, E. Vergleichende Kern- und Nucleolenmessungen an verschiedenen Organge- weben mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der malignen Tumor- zellen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 105-16.—Heiberg, K. A., & Kemp, T. Ueber die Zahl der Chromosomen in Car- cinomzellen beim Menschen. Virchows Arch., 1929, 273: 693-700.—Horning, E. S., & Miller, I. D. Chromidial extru- sion, and its relationship to atypical nuclear phenomena in tumour cells. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1930, 7: 151-60, 4 pl.— Horning, E. S., & Richardson, K. C. Cytological differences between normal and malignant tissue. Med. J. Australia, 1930, 1: 238-47, 4 pl.—Komuro, H. Eine Doppelfarbungsmethode mit Methylenblau und Kongorot als ein Entscheidungsver- fahren der Krebszellcharaktere. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1934, 24: 516.—Lambret, O. La cellule cancereuse, cette inconnue. Gaz. med. France, 1937, 44: radiol., 184-91.—Leo, G., & Hirschfeld, A. Remarques sur la reaction histo-chimique de la cellule cancereuse en presence de substances chimiques et de substances biologiques. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1936, 90-5.— Levine, M. Studies in the cytology of cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 144; 788; 1411.—Lewis, W. H. Normal and malignant cells. Science, 1935, 81: 545-53. ------ Malig- nant cells. Harvey Lect., 1935-36, 31: 214-34. Also Proc Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 250-2. Also Yale J. Biol., 1935-36, 8: 199.—Liegeois, P. La plastine-reaction est- elle specifique de la cellule cancereuse? Bull. Ass. fr. can- cer, 1933, 22: 8-50.—Lipschiitz, B. Ueber den Bau der Zellen bosartiger Gewachse. Virchows Arch., 1931, 282: 107-57.—Ludford, R. J. The general and experimental cytol- ogy of cancer. J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1925, pt 3, 249-91. ------ Notes on the cytology of cancer cells. Irish J. M. Sc, 1929, 6. ser., 756-9. ------ Chromosome formation without spindle development in cancer cells, and its significance. Sc Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1930, 9: 109-19, 2 pl.— MacCarty, W. C. The cancer cell in the practice of medicine. Radiology, 1928, 11: 379-87. ------ The malignant cell. J. Cancer Res., 1929, 13: 167-72. ------ Has the cancer cell any differential characteristics? Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 20: 403-7. •---—- The value of the macronucleolus in the cancer problem. Ibid., 1936, 26: 529-32. ------ Identification of the cancer cell. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 844. ------ Haumeder, E., & Berkson, J. A differential characteristic of malignant cells; preliminary report. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 38-45.—Meyer. W. Some notes on cancer; on cell differen- tiation and on the similarities and dissimilarities of normal, embryonic, and cancer cells. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 81-5. ------ The dead cell; on cell protein decomposition products. Ibid., 233; 302; 375; 452. •------ On the probable colloidal structure of cancer cells. Ibid., 126: 141-5.—Moszkowski, M. Die Determination der Krebszelle. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931- 32, 35: 395-401.—Nabelek. V. [The extrusion of chromatin from the cancer-cell] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1932, 12: 565-78.— Ota, T. Histologic study of the cancer in the human being; investigation of chromatin. Jap. J. Obst., 1933, 16: 472-5. ------ On the abnormal cell-division. Ibid., 1934, 17: 194-202.—Paterson, P. The nucleus in malignant neo- plasms. Practitioner, Lond., 1904, 72: 729-32, 4 pl.—Reding, R-, & Slosse. A. Influence du milieu sur la division cellulaire maligne. Ann. Soc sc med. natur. Bruxelles, 1929, 231-59.— Robertson, T. B. The nucleo-cytoplasmic ratio and cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 292-304.—Rosskin, G. [Cancer cell] J. eksp. biol., 1930, 13: 62-7.—Salles Guerra. Novo metodo de coloragao das ceiulas cancerosas. Bol. Acad, nac med., Rio, 1933-34, 105: 547-57.—Scherber, G. Weitere Mitteilungen iiber Zellbefunde in menschlichen bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 1045-51.— Sokolov, B. Relations entre le noyau et le cytoplasme dans la cellule maligne. C. rend. Soc biol., 1922, 87: 1200-2. Also J. Cancer Res., 1922, 7: 395-415.—Troisier, J., & Wolf, M. Action cytologique du calcium et du potassium sur la cellule cancereuse. C. rend. Soc biol., 1922, 87:437-9—Vandervelde. La karvokinese dans les tumeurs malignes. Clinique, Brux., 1898, 12: 121-3.—Von Haam, E., & Alexander, H. G. Cyto- logical studies of malignant tumors. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1936, 6: 394-414.—Walker, C. E. On the cytology of malignant growths. Tr. Path. Soc. London, 1903-4, 55: 449-54. ------ & Debaisieux, G. On the behaviour of the nucleoli in the cells of malignant growths. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1908-9, 2: Path. Sect., 128-33.—Warren, S. The angle of the mitotic spindles in malignant cells. Am. J. Path., 1933, 9: suppl. 54, 781-8, 2 pl.—Wermel, E. M., & Scherschulskaja, L. W. Studien iiber Zellengrbsse und Zellen wachstum; iiber die Grosse der bosartigen Zellen und ihre Variabilitat. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 20: 54-76.—Yamazaki, S. Studies on the cells of malig- nant tumors, especially myxosarcoma of chicken, based on CANCER 60 CANCER ultraviolet micro-photography. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 597-600.—Zadek, I. Die cytodiagnostischen Kenhzeichen der Krebszellcn. Acta med. scand., 1933, 80: 78-92. —— Diagnosis. See also other Cancer subheadings [Blood; Blood chemistry; Blood sedimentation] Basina, S. *Ueber die Verwendbarkeit un- spezifischer Blutreaktionen (Blutsenkung und Leukocytenformel) fiir die Diagnostik maligner Tumoren [Berlin] 34p. 8? Jena, 1932. La Habana. Liga contra el cancer. Diagn6stico y tratamiento del cancer. 255p. 8? La Habana, 1932. Another diagnostic method for cancer? N. England J. M., 1934, 21!: 329.—Beard, J. The scientific criterion of a malig- nant tumor and the nature of Jensen's mouse tumor. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1907, 71: 24; 403.—Benitez Soto, L. Principales medios diagn6stieos del cancer. Gac. m6d. mil., Mex., 1934-35, 2: n. ser., 258-65.—Bosscr, F. Ein diagnostisches Krebsheil- mittel. Fortsch. Med., 1923, 41: 10—Callender, G. R. The diagnosis in malignancy in tumors. Mil. Surgeon, 1927, 60: 712-5.—Clark, E. P. The diagnosis and surgical treatment of cancer. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1930, 41: 132-5.— Craver, L. F. Medical problems in the diagnosis and treat- ment of cancer. Am. J. M. Sc, 1928, 176: 560-9.—Devrient, W. K. Einige neue Punkte zum heutigen Stand der Krebs- diagnostik. Physiatrie, Berl., 1933, 5: 39-42.—Eiman, J. Diagnosis of malignancy. Delaware M. J., 1930, 2: 39-45.— Ewing, J. The diagnosis of cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 1-4.—Gutwirth, F. Ein Beitrag zur Krebsdiagnostik. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 1580-3.—Lipkin, Y. I. [Diagnosis of cancer] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 360.—Musser, J. H. Obser- vations on the diagnosis of cancer. Southwest. M., 1925, 9: 461-6.—Orofino, A. Sul tumori dell' asta. Rinasc. med., 1932, 9: 484-6, 3 pl.—Purjesz, B. [Diagnosis of cancer] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 69-72. ------ Berkessy, L., & Gonczi, K. Ueber experimentell-diagnostische Untersuchungen an Impftu- mortieren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1934-35, 41: 358-68.—Putzu, Fi Appunti e rilievi sulla diagnosi e sulla cura del cancro. Minerva med., Tor., 1936, 27: pt 2 445-9.—Saltzstein. H. C. The present status of the diagnosis and treatment of cancer. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1928, 27: 701-4.—Santoro, G. Diagnosi e terapia moderna del cancro. Lez. med. biol. (Martelli) Nap., 1930, 77-84.—Strauss, O. Diagnose und Therapie des Krebses. Erg. yes. Med., 1925, 7: 276-308.------Ueber Krebs- diagnostik. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 98-103.—Terry, B. T. The rapid diagnosis of malignant tumors. Texas J. M, 1930- 31, 26: 434-9.—Wilson, G. E. The diagnosis of malignant tumours by clinical means. Bull. Acad. M. Toronto, 1933, 6: 236-47. -Wolf, M. La valeur des recherches de laboratoire dans le diagnostic du cancer. J. med. fr., 1922, 11: 478-81.— Wood, F. C. The clinical value of certain phases of cancer research. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: Cancer Suppl., 201-7. ------ The diagnosis of cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 1141-4. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1931, 13: 1; 8. ---- Diagnosis: Blood coagulation tests [Bock- Rausche; Mendeleev] Ansbro, F. P. *A confirmation of the signifi- cance of blood coagulation valency in the diag- nosis of carcinoma [S. Vincent's Hospital] 7 1. 4? N. Y., 1929. Abramson, B. P. [Importance of blood coagulation in the diagnosis of cancer] Vest, khir., 1929, 17: 39-46.—Apitz, K. Ueber Blutungsreaktionen am Impfcarcinom der Maus Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 50-70.—Bock, H., & Rausche, C. Ueber die Bedeutung der Blutgerinnungsvalenz fur die Krebsdiagnose. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 2025. Also Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 1440.—De Rosa, P. La diagnosi di cancro col metodo di Bock e Rausche. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1929, 35: 899.—Figurelli, G. Tempo di sanguinamento e tempo di coagulazione nei malati di cancro. Morgagni, 1931, 73: 2429-34.—Mendeleev, P. Le pouvoir coagulant de tissus cancereux de cobaye. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 196-8. ------ Action coagulante des extraits de tissus chez les co- bayes cancereux. Ibid., 364-9. ------ Pouvoir coagulant d'eiements figures du sang de cobayes cancereux et de cobayes normaux. Ibid., 805-7. ------ Pouvoir coagulant des leu- cocytes polynucieaires et mono-nucieaires provenant de cobayes cancereux et de cobayes normaux. Ibid., 807-9. ------ Pouvoir coagulant des globules sanguins de cobayes cancereux et de cobayes normaux. Ibid., 119: 557-60. ------ Nouvelle methode de diagnostic du cancer par le pouvoir coagulant des elements figures du sang. Ibid., 1190-3. ------ Nouvelle m6thode de diagnostic de cancer bas6e sur des changementsbio- logiques des tissus et des organes duporteur. Cancer, Brux., 1934, II: 135; 1935, 12: 131. ------ Recherches sur le diagnostic du cancer. C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 123: 135-7.—Perlmann, I., & Rodin, A. Zur Frage iiber die Bedeutung der Blutgerin- nungsvalenz fur die Krebsdiagnose. Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 199.5-7.—Rud, E. Recherches sur le temps de coagulation du sang chez les cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 366-8.— Salamon, E. A propos du diagnostic du cancer par le procede de Mile Mendeleev. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1936, 57: 299- 310.—Senderovich, I. L. [Different views concerning coagula- tion time of the blood in cancer] Odess. med. J.. 1928, 3: 393.—Zhdanov, I. M. [Test with magnesium sulphate for blood coagulation in cancer] Mosk, med. J., 1929, 9: 8-10. ---- Diagnosis: Chemical [and physico-chemi- cal] tests. Borghetti, U. Il comportamento della soglia elettrolitica del siero (reazione di Weltnlann) nei cancerosi. Tumori, Milano, 1936, 22: 187-222.— Bueermann, W. H. Preliminary report of the occurrence of phymatorbysin and its prophase in the urine as a test indicative of malignancy. West. J. Surg., 1931, 39: 741-5.—Cacciamali, A. Considerazioni sul valore della reazione di Donaggio applicata alle urine del cancerosi. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1934, 5: 538-46.—Carridre, G., Martin, P., & Driessens, J. Modifications de la reaction de Weltmann chez les cancereux: diminution de la bande de coagulation. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 31.—Coffey, H. E. Final report on the application of the Haffner-Bueermann test in malig- nancies. Bull. South. Pacific Gen. Hosp., 1932, 1: 123 — Dannmeyer, F., Schubert, J. [et al.] Die Restspannungs- methode als Grundlage serolo^ischer Untersuchung und Dia- gnose. Acta path, microb. scand., 1937, 14: 24-39.—Green- wald, I. The reaction of Salomon and Saxl as a diagnostic test for carcinoma. Arch. Int. M., 1913, 12: 283-7. Also repr.—Im- perati, L. Sull' esistenza e sul comportamento del fenomeno di ostacolo nell' urina dei cancerosi. Riforma med., 1934, 50: 1269-74.—Kopatschak. F., & Brinckmann, J. Sobre la reacei6n de azufre en la orina de lo> enfermo cancerosos, segun Salom6n- Saxl. Prensa med. argent., 1924-25, 11: 1108-17.— Nicastro, G., & Ovazza, A. Sulla reazione dello solfo neutro di Salomon e Saxl. Ann. clin. med., Pal., 1927, 17: 341-80.—Pezharskaya, V. [Microchemical reactions of oxydation of living tissues, as a sign in the diagnosis of malignant tumors in gvnecology] Russ. vrach, 1913, 12: 1609-12.—Sullivan, M. X~ & Hess, W. C. Studies in cancer: the application of the Rupp-Schied- Thiel thiocyanate unction to the urine. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 804. ---- Diagnosis: Chemical tests: Ascoli's reac- tion. Ascoli, M. Allgemeine Betrachtungen zur Serodiagnose bosartiger Geschwiilste. Seuchenbekampfung, Wien, 1929, 6: 81-4. ------ Nuove ricerche siero-ematologiche con parti- colare riguardo ai tumori maligni. Biochim. ter. sper., 1934, 21: 75; 99; 168; 343. ------ Quelques caracteristiques du sang dans les tumeurs malignes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 902. ------ & Indovina, R. Nuove ricerche siero- ematologiche con particolare riguardo ai tumori maligni. Biochim. ter. sper., 1934, 21: 99-102. Also Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 703; 956. ------ & D'Alessandro, G. Nuove ricerche di sierologia con particolare riguardo ai neoplasmi maligni. Biochim. ter. sper., 1934, 21:, 75-8.—Belurfi. E. I,., & Mazzocco, A. La triade siero-ematologica di M. Ascoli per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1936, 50: 185-234. Also Riforma med., 1936, 52: 459-65.—Bettini, D. Le tre prove siero-ematologiche di Maurizio Ascoli per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1935, 6: 659-68 — Caldarera, E. La triade siero-ematologica di Maurizio Ascoli per la diagnosi di tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1934, 50: 1915-8.—Traina Rao, G., & Palo, A. de. Le prove sien>; ematologiche di Maurizio Ascoli per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni nel campo ginecologico. Rass. ostet., 1936, 45: 607-18. ---- Diagnosis: Chemical tests: Davis' reac- tion. Filippa, C. L'importanza clinica della reazione di Davis nella diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Gior. med. Alto Adige, 1929, 1: No. 7, 21-33.—Goertz, J. [Clinical value of Davis reaction] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 926-8.—Gubanova. O. [Specificity of Davis reaction and its practical value] Klin. med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 1017-21.—Hauchman, S. L. [Davis's reaction and its importance in the diagnosis of malignant tumors] Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 1760-3.—Heilig, B. I., 4 Kossmann, G. P. [Diagnostic value of Davis' reaction in malignant tumors] Ukrain. med. vist., 1929, 5: 157-60.— Jagunow, S. Zur Frage iiber das Wesen der Reaktion von Davis. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1954-8.— Jolkwer, W. E.. 4 Matschan, W. J. Die klinische Bedeutung der Davis'schen Krebsreaktion. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 146: 593-608—Kiutsi, M. Cancer diagnosis by the so-called urine diagnosis. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 90.—Krasnopolsky, A. [Reaction of Davis and its relation to Obermeyer's reaction in cancer] Vrach. gaz., 1928, 32: 340-2.—Kushelevsky. S. S. [Davis' reaction in cancer] Ibid., 1925, 39: 404.—Mironov, A. I. [Davis' reaction in cancer] Sovet. khir., 1934, 6: 151-5.—Rostock, P. Wert der Davis'schen Reaktion im Harn fiir die Diagnose des malignen Tumors. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1926, 136: 764-8.—Sanguigno, L. Sul valore della reazione di Davis per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1932, 3: 193-211.—Tinozzi, F. P. La reazione di Davis per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Ibid., 1930, 1: 121-33. CANCER 61 CANCER ---- Diagnosis: Chemical tests: Links' reac- tion. Epstein, E. Kritik der serochemischen Methode zur Friih- diagnose des Karzinoms durch exakt chemische Messungen nach R. Links. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1179-84.— Links, R. Chemische Fruhdiagnose maligner Tumoren. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 165-8.—Nemec, K. [Links' diagnosis] Cas. lek. iesk., 1936, 75: 54.—Oppolzer, R. R. von, & Sertoli, R. Die Nachpriifung der Linksschen Fruhdiagnose des Carcinoms. Chirurg, 1935, 7: 412-4.—Riedl, L. [Early diagnosis of cancer by Links' methodl Cas. 16k. eesk., 1935, 74: 160.—Schon- bauer, L. Die neue Krebsdiagnose des Dr Links. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1933, 8: No. 401.—Weber, H., & Schule, F. Klinische Erfahrungen iiber die Links'sche Friihdiagnose des Carcinoms (100 Falle) Chirurg, 1934, 6: 633; 765. ---- Diagnosis: Chemical tests: Roffo's neutral red reaction. Amano, S., & Ishikawa, T. Kritik der Roffoschen Krebs- serumreaktion. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1934, 24: 512-6.—Bajc, O. Ueber die Roffosche Reaktion zur Erkennung maligner Tu- moren. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 163.—Beric, M. Ueber die Roffosche Krebsdiagnose mit Neutralrot. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1926, 24: 10-4.—Dier, O. Sobre o mecanismo da reaccao do vermelho neutro de Roffo. Brasil med., 1931, 45: 52.—-Carranza, F. La reacci6n de Roffo en el diagn6stico precoz del cdncer genital. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 984-1008. ------ Contribuci6n a la gerologia del cdncer; comentarios clfnicos sobre la reacci6n de Roffo sobre 4,000 reacciones. Prensa med. argent., 1927-28, 14: 1229-31. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1928, 4: 81-90 — Correa. L. M. La reaccion de Roffo en el cancer. Ibid., 399-428, 7 pl. Also Rev. mid. lat. amer., B. Air., 1928, 14: 86-114, 7 pl. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 112-33. ----- La reacci6n de Roffo en el suero de animales de distintas especies. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 304- 10.—Degiorgi, H., & Roffo, A. H. El anhidrido carb6nico en el suero de los cancerosos y su relacion con la reacci6n del rojo neutro. Prensa med. argent., 1925-26, 961-3.—Gandolfo, A. La reaccion de Roffo en el cancer; resultados estadisticos sobre 11,000 casos. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1931, 8: 676-93. Also Neoplasmes, 1932, 11: 146. Also Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1932, 37: 435-49. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 448-56. Also Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 22: 363-77. ------ & Encir.a, A. Valor diagn6stico de la reacci6n de Roffo. Bol. Inst, med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 1323-34.— Hilarowicz, H., & Jankowska-Hilarowicz, W. Ueber das Wesen und den Wert der diaanostischen Krebsreaktion nach Roffo. Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 1494-8. Also Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1927-28, 26: 214-27.—Pecora, G. La reazione col rosso neutro di Roffo e Rivarola. Rinasc. med., 1929, 6: 186-8.—Portmann. G. La reaction de Roffo. Rev. laryng., Par., 1930, 51: 12-7.—Ramirez Calderon, H. La reacci6n de Roffo como valor pronostico en el cancro postop°ratorio. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1929, 5: 213-30. Also Rev. med., Rosario, 1931, 6: 38.5-404.— Roffo, A. H. On a reaction for the diagnosis of cancer. Cancer. N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 294- 300. Also Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 73-5. Also Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1926, 23: 89-98.------Diagn6stico biologico del cancer. Arch, med., Madr., 1933, 36: 1282. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 445-71. Also Med. ibera, 1933, 27: pt 2, 651. —----- Fotoespectrometria de la reac- ci6n del rojo neutro en el suero de cancerosos. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 5-58. ------& Correa, L. M. Los coloides en el suero de cancerosos y la eosina. Ibid., 1924- 25, 1: 625-9, pl. ------ Sobre la prdctica de la reaccion de rojo neutro de Roffo en el suero de cancerosos. Ibid., 1928, 4: 61-7. ------ Test para referir la reacci6n de Roffo. Ibid., 1930, 7: 301-3.—Roffo, A. H., & Degiorgi, H. El pH y la reacci6n del rojo neutro en el suero de cancerosos. Ibid., 1924-25, 1: 913-5. Also Prensa med. argent., 1925-26, 12: 818. ------ El anhidrido carb6nico en el suero de los can- cerosos y su relaci6n con la reacci6n del rojo neutro. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 38-43. ------ El anhidrido carb6nico total y disuelto en el suero de cancerosos. Ibid., 268-75. Also repr. ------ La reacci6n del rojo neutro en el suero de cancerosos y su relaci6n con otros colo- rantes. Prensa med. argent., 1926-27, 13: 1084-8. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1927, 3: 176-89, 11 pl. Also Neoplasmes, 1927, 6: 129-34. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 136-40. Also repr. ------ El pH en el suero de los cancerosos v la reacci6n de Roffo. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 298-300.—Roffo, A. H-, & Rivarola, R. Reac- ci6n del rojo neutro en el cdncer; su valor diagn6stico. Ibid., 1924-25, 1:709-16. ---- Diagnosis: Chemical tests: Sehrt's indo- phenol blue reaction. Horing, F. O., & Schmid, U. Die Krebsreaktion nach Sehrt. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 2001-3.—Kafka. V. Die Krebsreaktion nach Sehrt. Ibid., 2127.—Sehrt, E. Eine neue Sauerstoffbestimmung des menschlichen Blutes mittels Indophenolblaus und die mit dieser Mfethode erhobenen Befunde beim Krebskranken und Krebsdisponierten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1666. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 30:260-70. ------ Die Erkennbarkeit der Krebserkrankung durch die photometrische Messung des Venenblutes. Ibid., 1932, 37: 94. ------ Die Indophenolblau-Sauerstoffreaktion beim Krebskranken. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 19-22. ------ Die Erkennbarkeit des offenbaren und des verborgenen Krebs- leidens. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 615-7. ------ Zur Friihdiagnqse des Krebses. Ibid., 2074-6. ------ Wie kann die Fruhdiagnose des Krebses gefordert werden? Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1936, 4: 97-102. ------ Die Methodik der Indophenolblau-Sauerstoffreaktion beim Krebskranken. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 613; 1485. ---- Diagnosis: Chemical tests: Thomas' oxi- do-reduction test. Cascelli, G. La reazione di Thomas-Binetti nella siero- diagnosi del cancro (contributo clinico) Pensiero med., 1926, 15: 387.—Heinlein, H. Die Oxydoreduktion maligner Tu- moren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929-30, 30: 506-12.— Lemay, P. Oxydo-reductions et cancer. Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 92-8.— Mondain, C, Douris, R., & Beck, J. Au sujet du s6ro-diagnos- tic du cancer; les phenomenes de reduction. Ann. Inst. Pas- teur, Par., 1926, 40: 431-9. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 963-5.—Roffo, A. H. Le pouvoir r6ducteur du serum des cancereux. Neoplasmes, 1927, 6: 5-10.—Thomas, J. El diagnostico del cdncer. Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: pt 2, 722-5. ------ Le diagnostic precoce vrai du cancer et le moment opportun du traitement. Monde med., 1924, 34: 406-12. ------ La diagnosi sierologica del cancro. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1924, 5: 321-9. Also Vie med., 1925, 6: 855; 907. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1927, 3: 611-31. ----— & Binetti. Etude de la variation du pouvoir reducteur des serums normaux et cancereux, en presence d'extraits de tumeurs. C. rend. Soc biol., 1922, 86: 29. Also Neoplasmes, 1922, 1: 54-9.—Thomas, J., & Fialip, R. De l'importance des phenomenes d'oxydation et de reduction dans la genese du cancer; hypothese nouvelle et arguments a 1'appui. Ibid., 1925, 4: 73-9. Also Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1925, 6: 217-23. ---- Diagnosis: Complement deviation test. Edzard, D. [D.] L. *Ueber die Comple- mentablenkung beim Karzinom [Freiburg] 54p. 8? Strassb., 1914. Barral, P. L'aninsuline; la reaction de deviation du com- plement k l'aninsuline et son application a I'etude du serum des sujets cancereux et non cancereux. J. med. Lyon, 1936, 17: 177-89.—Cabrini, C. Comportamento della Wassermann nei tumori maligni del naso, della gola e dell' orecchio (osser- vazioni cliniche) Arch. ital. otol., 1927, 38: 445-53.—Cohn, A., & Collier, W. A. Untersuchungen iiber komplement- bindende Antikbrper beim Kaninchenkrebs. Zschr. Immun- forsch., 1932, 74: 174-6.—Floksztrumpf, M., & Kolodziejski, J. Ueber die klinische Wertung der Komplementbindungsreaktion mit alkoholischen Krebsextrakten. Bull, internat. Acad. polon. sc, 1931, 5-14. Also Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1120-3.— Hirszfeld, L., & Halber, W. Ueber Krebsantikorper bei Krebs- kranken. Ibid., 1930, 9: 342-5. ------ [Complement fixa- tion reaction with alcoholic extract of cancer in cases of cancer and in pregnancv] Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1930, B, zool., 283-309. "Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 67: 286- 318.—Loudon, E. A case of carcinoma with positive Wasser- mann reaction. S. Michael Hosp. M. Bull., Toronto, 1923, 1: 64-7.—Lundv, H. W. Complement fixation reactions in carcinoma. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20: 923-9.—Matsu- mura, S. Zur Statistik der Wassermannschen Reaktion bei malignen Geschwiilsten. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1934, 23: 268- 72.—Saphir, W., & Hirschberg, N. Complement fixation test in carcinoma. J. Immun., Bait., 1933, 25: 439-46.— Tinozzi, F. P. II metodo di deviazione del complemento di Hirszfeld per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Diagn. teen. lab., Nap., 1932, 3: 8-21.—Wassermann, A. von. Ueber die Sero-Diagnostik des Karzinoms. Verh. Ges. Verdauungskr., (1924) 1925,3-10.—Zacho, A. Untersuchungen iiber Hirszfelds Reaktion; Komplementsbindungsversuehe mit alkoholischen Extrakten von malignen und benignen Tumoren sowie von Friichten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 434-51. ------ Die Bedeutung der Gruppenreceptoren und des heterogeneti- schen Antigens fiir den Ausfall der Reaktion. Ibid., 1936, 44: 43-52. ------ Der Einfluss des Labilitiitsgrades auf die Reaktionsfahigkeit der Sera. Ibid., 359-64. ■------& Poulsen, E. Komplementbindungsversuche mit alkoholischen und atherischen Extrakten von normalen Organen. Ibid., 1935-36, 43: 458-68.—Zdrazil, R. Fixation du complement dans le cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 418-20. ---- Diagnosis: Cytolytic tests. See also Abderhalden reaction—in cancer; Cancer, Serology. Schwarzkopf, J. W. *Die Diagnose des Krebses aus dem Blutserum mit eigenen Ver- suchen nach dem Abderhaldenschen Dialysier- verfahren. 39p. 8? Halle, 1930. Bauer, K. Versuche mit der zytolytischen Krebsdiagnose. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1409.—Dal Collo, P. G. Sul metodo Pregl-De Crinis nella diagnosi biologica de carcinoma CANCER 62 CANCER e nella ricerca dei fermenti di difesa. Clin, chir., Milano, 1925, 28: 250-5.—Gerundo, M. Studio sulla sierodiagnosi dei neoplasmi maligni; contributo all' enzimoreazione di Sivori. Ann. Ist. Maragliano, 1931, 1: 25-30.—Kyosuke, K. Unter- suchungen zum Nachweis eines Carcinolysins im Blutserum Krebskranker. Nagoya J. M. Sc, 1929, 4: 59-69.—Lehmann- Facius, H., & Witting, F. Krebsnachweis im Serum durch Ninhydrin. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1714.—Loiseleur, J. Etablissement d'un indice d'histolyse pour repr6senter les modifications sanguines consecutives a la presence d'un cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 1158-60.—Rebaudi, U. Le diagnostic precoce du cancer par l'enzymoreaction. Neo- plasmes, 1930, 9: 99-105.—Sanchez, M. The Abderhalden reaction in the diagnosis of malignant tumors. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 19: 40-6.—Sivori, Rebaudi & Menniti. Osservazioni sul lavoro del Dr Carminati: Ricerche sull' enzimoreazione. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 690-3.—Tinozzi, F. P. Su di un metodo citolitico per la diagnosi di cancro. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1932, 3: 541-51.—Wacek, A. von, & Pesta, O. Ueber das Wesen der cytolytischen Reaktion, insbesonders bei Modellversuchen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 345-52.— Weiss, O. Erfahrungen mit Ninhydrin zum Krebsnachweis im Serum. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 493-5.—Zacherl, H. Untersuchungen iiber den Geschwulstabbau im Serum Krebs- kranker. Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1750-2. ---- Diagnosis: Cytolytic tests: Freund-Kam- iner's reaction. Benda, B., & Kretz, J. Ueber Erfahrungen mit der Freund- schen Krebsdiagnostik (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 174-6.—Comsia, O. La valeur sero-diagnos- tique de la reaction cytolytique de Freund et Kaminer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 898.—Dmochowski, L. [Funda- mentals of Freund's and Kaminer's theories in relation to the diagnostic reactions in cancer] Warsz. czas. lek., 1936, 13: 612-4.—Flaszen, J., & Wachtel. H. Zur Technik der Aus- fuhrung der Freund-Kaminerschen Krebsreaktionen. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 684.—Freund, E. Die cytolytische Kar- zinomreaktion. Wien. med. Wschr., 1922, 72: 1329; 1390. ------ Chemische Diagnose des Karzinoms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 257-60.—Herly, L. A critical investigation of the Freund-Kaminer reaction. J. Cancer Res., 1922, 6: 337-56.—Lustig, B. Zur Bestimmung des Losungs- und Schutzvermogens des Liquor cerebrospinalis gegeniiber Kar- zinomzellen (Freund-Kaminersche Reaktion) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1581. -----r & Wachtel, H. Ueber Bezie- hungen sterischer Atomgruppierung zu den bosartigen Ge- schwiilsten bei den cytolytischen Reaktionen von Freund und Kaminer unter verschiedenen Bedingungen. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1935-36, 43: 343-58.—Plonskier, M., & Cyterman- Konowa, R. [Diagnosis of malignant tumors by Ernst Freund's and Gisa Kaminer's cytolytic reaction] Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14: 241; 261. ---- Diagnosis: Cytolytic tests: Fuchs' reac- tion. Brandt, E. *Klinische Erfahrungen mit der Carcinomreaktion nach Fuchs. 28p. 8? Berl., 1936. Brandt, E. Erfahrungen mit der Fuchsschen Krebsreaktion (CaR) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 370-6.—Cfzek, J. [Cancer reaction with coli bacilli] Cas. lek. 6esk., 1935, 74: 719-22. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 311-6.—Caspary, H. Steigerung der Empfindlichkeit bei der Krebsreaktion nach Fuchs. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 668. ------ Eine methodi- sche Verbesserung der Krebsreaktion nach Fuchs. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1934, 82: 506-10.—Chrometzka, F., & Gottlebe. P. Untersuchungen iiber die Fuchssche Carcinom-Reaktion; spezifischer Fibrinabbau durch Serum-Ultrafiltrate. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 86: 436-63.—Falkenhausen, von. Die klinische Bedeutung der Karzinom-Serum-Reaktion (KaR) nach Fuchs. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 329. ------ Ueber das Wesen und die praktische Bedeutung der Karzinom- Reaktion nach Fuchs (CaR) Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1933, 1: 394-7.—Fuchs, H. Ueber eine Methode zur serochemischen Differentialdiagnostik von malignen Tumoren und Infektions- krankheiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 165. Also Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 280. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 337-9. ------ Neue Beobachtungen zur Diagnostik maligner Tu- moren. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 83-6. ------ Eine neue Blutuntersuchungsmethodik fiir die Krebs- diagnose. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 1711. ------ Die CaR (Krebsreaktion) nach Fuchs. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 98: 70-132. ------ Die Bedeutung der CaR fur das Krebs- problem und andere Forschungsgebiete. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 384-404. ------ & Devrient, W. K. Ueber die chemische Diagnose maligner Tumoren (CaR nach Fuchs) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 108.—Fuchs, H. J., & Falken- hausen, M. von. Weiterer Beitrag zur serochemischen Dia- gnose maligner Tumoren (CaR) Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 81: 169-75. ------& Devrient, W. K. Ueber den Nachweis von spezifischen Antikbrpern gegen maligne Tumoren im Blut. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933, 78: 272-80.—Jedlicka, V., & Weichherz [Fuchs' reaction in diagnosis of cancer] Cas. 16k. cesk., 1934, 73: 746-50.—Kabelik, J. [Effect of fibrin on the plasma in cancer] Ibid., 1936, 75: 477. Also C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 122: 421.—Kafka. V. [Diagnostic value of Fuchs' CaR reaction in cancer] Cas. 16k. desk., 1934, 73: 750-3, Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1934-35, 41: 369; 1935, 42: 241. ------ [Fuchs' reaction in cancer; modifications of the reac- tion by Chrometzka and Gottlebe] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 21-5.—Lotthammer, R., & Rosenbohm. A. Ueber die Fuchssche Krebsreaktion. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45; 28-35.—Minibeck, H. Neue Methodik der Fuchsschen Reak- tion als Carcinomdiagnose. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935, 96: 362-74.—Montemartini, G. La reazione di Fuchs per la siero- diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1930 9: 489-94.—Snellman, B., & Ebenius, B. Resultate mit der Fuchsschen Carcinomreaktion. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 464.— Woodhouse, D. L. Fuchs serum proteolysis test for malig- nancy. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 138-41.—Yasumasu, T. Klinische und experimentelle Studien iiber die serochemische Karzinom-Reaktion nach Fuchs. Fukuoka acta med., 1937 30: 9. ---- Diagnosis: Cytolytic tests: Shaw-Mac- kenzie's reaction. Shaw-Mackenzie, J. A. A study in the diagnosis of cancer by means of serum reactions. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 759-62, ------■ The cancer problem; researches on the blood in rela- tion to diagnosis and treatment. Canad. Pract., 1924, 49; 155-61. ------ Blood- and tissue-changes in cancer, with reference to diagnosis and treatment. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1925, 28: 297-302, 2 pl. ------ Blood-tests in the diagnosis and treatment of cancer. Ibid., 1929, 32: 290-3. Also repr.—Simpson, W. J. The Shaw-Mackenzie blood test in cancer. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 631. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1923, n. ser., 116: 303.—Watchorn, E. The Shaw-Mackenzie test for cancer. J. Hyg., Lond., 1929- 30, 29: 71-81. ---- Diagnosis: Cytolytic tests: Willheim- Stern's reaction. Stern, K., & Willheim, R. Zur Frage einer biologischen Bedeutung der antilytischen Faktoren im Serum Krebskranker. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 54-9.—Willheim, R., & Stem, K. Eine chemische Methode zur Messung der Carcinolyse. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1930, 226: 315-24. ------ Ueber den Versuch eines Ausbaues und einer Analyse der cytolytischen Carcinom- reaktion. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 227-31. ----- Ueber experimentell hervorgerufene Aenderungen des Verhal- tens von Serum gegeniiber Krebszellen. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 239: 484-8.------Die zytolytische Karzinomreak- tion im Lichte neuerer Untersuchungen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 728-32. ------ Osservazioni al lavoro del prof. Carminati Osservazioni sulla reazione citolitica di Freund e Kaminer e sulla modificazione di Willheim e Stern ed un nuovo contributo alia clinica della carcinolisi. Biochim. ter. sper., 1933, 20: 115-23. ---- Diagnosis, early. See also Cancer, Precancerous conditions. Donaldson, M., Cade, S. [et al.] The early diagnosis of malignant disease. 168p. 8? Lond., 1936. ^ Keynes, G. L. The early diagnosis of malig- nant disease. 70p. 16? Lond., 1935. La Habana. Liga contra el cancer. Diagn6stico precoz del cancer. 156p. 8? La Habana, 1926. Sachsen. Landesausschuss zur Erfob- schung und bekaempfung der krebskrank- HEIT in Sachsen. Anleitung zur fruhzeitigen Erkennung der Krebskrankheit. 2. Aufl. 134p. 8? Lpz., 1932. Aud, G. The necessity of early diagnosis in cancer. Ken- tucky M. J., 1921, 19: 806-8.—Baines, A. E. The early diag- nosis of cancer. Med. Times, Lond., 1923, 51: 175.—Basso, J. I. El diagn6stico precoz en la lucha contra el cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1934, 11: 953-60.—Bloodgood, J. C. The little things in which cancer may develop and the importance of discovering them early so that cancer may be prevented or easily cured. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1933, 85: 884-92.—Bolognesi, G. Sulla diagnosi precoce del cancro. Gior. med. prat., 1934, 16: 131-40.—Brown, J. The beginnings of disease; with^special reference to the early diagnosis, treat- ment, and prevention of cancer. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1924, 1: 98-101.—Bukhman, P. I. [Early diagnosis of cancer, recur- rence and metastasis] Klin, med., Moskva, 1932, 10: 1008- 14.—Cheatle, G. L. The early diagnosis of malignant disease. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1933, 135: 499-503.—Coe, H. C. The early diagnosis of cancer. Med. Times, N. Y., 1925, 53: 220.—Cooke, E. F. The diagnosis of early malignancy. Texas J. M., 1930-31, 26: 810-2.—DeCourcy, J. L. The early recognition of malignant tumors. Internat. J. M. & S., 1932, 45: 449-53.—Donaldson, M. The early diagnosis and treat- ment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 6-8. Also J. State M., Lond., 1930, 38: 88-98.—Early (The) signs and symptoms of cancer. Week. Roster, Phila., 1934, 29: 1465-76.—Ganter, G. CANCER 63 CANCER Ueber Fruhsymptome bei Krebskranken. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1926, 40. Kongr., 81-3. Also Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1929, 2: 503-9.—Gassmann, T. Zur Fruhdiagnose des Krebses; neuzeitliche experimentelle Ergebnisse der Forschung. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1932, 7: No. 334.—Gonzalez Gal van, J. M. Esquema sign6stico para -el diagn6stico precoz del cancer en general. Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1933-34, 19: 689-98 — Healy, W. P. The early diagnosis of cancer. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 15: 353-6 [Discussion] 435-7.—Huguenin, R. A la recherche des premiers signes du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. avance. sc, 1935, 64: 141-6.—Lange, K. Die Krebsfriihdiagnose des Gynakologen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 130-2.—Mac- Carty, W. C. Why cancer is not recognized early. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 22: 831-7. ------ The early diagnosis of cancer. Arch. Clin. Cancer Res., 1925, 1: 11-20.—McKillop, L. M. The early diagnosis of the common forms of malignant disease. Australas. Nurs. J., 1937, 35: 29-32.—Massey, G. B. The reduction of cancer mortality by the early recognition and treatment of small growths by the general practitioner. Am. J. Clin. M., 1924, 31: 538-40. Also West. M. Rev., 1924, 29: 409-14.—Morawitz, P., & Schatzki, R. Fruhsymptome des Krebses. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 821-39.— Morpurgo, B. II problema del cancro; quali sono attualmente le ricerche piu adatte per la diagnosi precoce del cancro in genere e per la diagnosi del carcinoma dei singoli organi? Minerva med., Tor., 1925, 5: 570-2.—Noe, A. T. The pregrowth symptoms of cancer. Bull. Off. Pract., 1934-35, 8: 130-3.—Paul, F. T. The importance of the earliest possible recognition of malig- nancy in tumours. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1906, n. ser., 82: 440. ------ The inaugural address on the early recog- nition of malignant growths. Liverpool Med. Chir. J., 1907, 27: 1-26, 6 pl.—Pels Leusden. Die Fruhdiagnose maligner Geschwiilste mit einfachen Mitteln, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung des Mastdarmes mit dem Finger. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 417-9.—Pericaud. Nouvelles contributions pour servir k la biologie, au diagnostic precoce et au traitement du cancer. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 42.—Pfahler, G. E. The early diagnosis and treatment of cancer. Atlantic M. J., 1926-27, 30: 296-8. Also repr. Also Week. Roster, Phila., 1933, 28: 21-9.—Regnault, J. Le diagnostic precoce du cancer par les reactions electroniques des reflexes visceraux. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1919, 28: 312-5.—Roberts, J. B. The importance of early diagnosis and treatment of malignant tumors. Pennsylvania M. J., 1902-3, 6: 409-12.—Roux- Berger, J. L. Reflexions sur le cancer; le diagnostic precoce. Bull, med., Par., 1921, 35: 553-5.—Ryerson, E. Early diagnosis of malignant tumors (pathological aspect) Canad. Pract., 1907, 32: 717-9.—Shepley, E. E. Why late diag- noses in malignancy? (an analysis of 200 late diagnoses) Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 406-8.—Sieveking, G. H. Zur Fruhdiagnose des Krebses. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1937, 137.—Signs and symptoms of early cancer. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1936, 25: 81; 84.—Smith, J. W. Early diagnosis and treatment of cancer. Tr. Hawaii M. Ass., 1934, No. 44, 58^-60.—Terry, B. T. The early diagnosis of malignant tumors. Texas J. M., 1930-31, 26: 227-31.—Torek, F. Early diagnosis of cancer and its relation to surgical treatment. N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 976-84.—Vander Veer, E. A. The early recognition of malignant growths. Albany M. Ann., 1901, 22": 197-205.—Van Dijk, C. G. L. The early diagnosis of cancer. S. Afr. M. J., 1933, 7: 820.—Ward, R. Cancer; with special reference to early diagnosis. Brit. M. J., 1934, 1: 881-4.—Waring, H. The early diagnosis of malignant disease. Practitioner, Lond., 1933, 130: 113-9.—Young, J. The earlier recognition of cancer. Edinburgh M. J., 1926, n. ser., 33: Tr. Med. Chir. Soc, 117-36. --- Diagnosis: Endocrine tests. See also Cancer, Diagnosis: Hemoclastic tests. Rabinzon I., J. *Elimination urinaire des hormones sexuelles chez les cancereux. 39p. 8? Par., 1936. De Fermo, C. Ipofisi e tumori maligni; il comportamento della reazione di Aschheim e Zondek nei blastomi. Arch. ital. chir., 1933, 33: 801-24.—Roffo, A. H. La colesterinia espienica en relacion con el desarroUo del tumor. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 59-71. ------ Reacci6n bio!6gica del bazo en el cancer provocado por la sangre humana de cancerosos. Ibid., 745-56. ------ La reacci6n espienica por sangre de embarazada y sus relaciones con el cancer. Ibid., 1935, 12: 5-41. --- Diagnosis: Endocrine tests: Aron's reac- tion. Aron, M. Presence, dans 1'urine des sujets atteints de tumeur maligne, d'un principe dou6 d'une action sur la cortico- surrenale. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 197; 1702-4. —--- Presence d'un principe specifique dans 1'urine des indiyidus atteints de cancer; applications a un procede de diagnostic du cancer et essai d'interpretation de la nature de ce principe. Presse m6d., 1934, 42: 833-6. ------ Une nouvelle reaction du cancer. Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1934, 10: suppl., 108-43. ----- Nouveaux proc6des techniques pour la mise en evi- dence dans 1'urine des canc6reux, d'un principe actif sur le cortex surrenal (avec demonstration) C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 118: 85-8. ------ Presence, dans 1'urine des cancereux, de taux eiev6 d'une gonado-stimuline et mise en evidence de ce principe avec demonstration. Ibid., 88-90. ------ Dis- crimination du principe de 1'urine de cancereux actif sur le cortex surrenal, chez le lapin, et du principe actif sur 1'ovaire. Ibid., 1936, 121: 973-5. ------ Etude comparative de diverses modalites techniques de la reactions du cancer chez le lapin. Ibid., 123: 246-8. ------ La reaction du cancer chez le cobaye. Ibid., 248-50. ------ Application s6ro- logique des donnees de l'histopathologie experimentale sur ['existence d'un principe specifique dans 1'urine des cancereux. Ibid., 1937, 124: 370-3. ------ Technique serologique pour la mise en evidence de certaines proprietes specifiques de 1'urine et du sang des canc6reux. Ibid., 373-7.—Bendandi, G. Sull' azione dell' estratto acetonico dell' urina di cancerosi su alcune ghiandole a secrezione interna. Ann. ital. chir., 1936, 15: 767-82.—Bernabeo, E. II valore pratico della reazione di Max Aron nella diagnosi biologica del cancro. Bull. sc. med. Bologna, 1935, 107: 265-72.—Desaive, P., & Coheur, L. A propos de la reaction d'Aron pour le diagnostic du cancer. Ann. Soc. med. chir., Liege, 1934, 67: 209-14. Also Arch. internat. med. exp., Liege, 1934-35, 9: 391-4, pl. Also Liege m6d., 1935, 28: 361-70.—Negri, C. SulT impiego dell' estratto alcoolico di urina nella diagnosi biologica di cancro. Riforma med., 1935, 51: 200-4.-—Passe-t-il un principe cancereux dans les urines? Clinique, Par., 1934, 29: 230.—Roussy, G., Ober- ling, C, & Guerin, P. L'action d'extraits urinaires sur les surrenales du lapin et son application au diagnostic du cancer. Presse med., Par., 1934, 42: 1641.—Stolz, A., Aron, M. [et al.] Recherches sur la valeur theorique et pratique de la reaction du cancer d'Aron. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 122-6. ---:--- Epreuve statistique de la reaction du cancer d'Aron. Presse med., 1936, 44: 561-3.—Sulla reazione del cancro di Aron. Gazz. osp., 1935, 56: 59.—Tagariello, P. Sull' azione dell' estratto alcoolico di urine sul surrene e suo impiego per la diagnosi biologica dei turrrori maligni. Riforma med., 1936, 52: 246-56. ---- Diagnosis: Errors and difficulties. Bahls, G. Untersuchungen zur Haufigkeit der klinischen Fehldiagnose beim Krebs. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 197-205.—Berger, W. Irrefiihrende Krebssymptome. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1476.—Cleland, J. B. Clinical diagnosis and post-mortem findings in malignant disease. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 2: 65-71.—Dock, G. Malignant disease from the standpoint of the physician and with particular reference to borderline cases. Nebraska M. J., 1922, 7: 221-7.—Esau, P. Entziindliche Tumoren unter dem Bilde bosartiger Ge- schwiilste. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 620-2—Fiessinger, C. Les faux cancereux. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1923, 37: 649-51.— Frey, L. Krebstherapie und Aerzteschaft. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 159.—Helwig, F. C. Some pitfalls in the pathologic diagnosis of cancer. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1937, 38: 50-3.—Hertoghe. Erreurs de diagnostic du cancer. Rev. med., Louvain, 1921, 1-26.—Ide, M. Erreurs de diagnostic du cancer. Ibid., 1923, 189-92— Kagalovsky, L. O. [Diffi- culty in diagnosing generalized cancer] Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 1022-5.—Kessler, A. G. [Difficulty in clinical and anatomical diagnosis of cancer] Russ. klin., 1928, 9: 47; 307-14.—Kranzfeld, I. M. Irrtiimer in der Diagnose bosartiger Neubildungen bei Lebzeiten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 146-65.—Leicher, H. Die Schuld des Facharztes bei Verkennung bosartiger Geschwiilste der oberen Luft- und Speisewege. Zschr. Laryng., 1935, 26: 68-75.—Marin, P. Difficolta diagnostiche in carcinosi acute a decorso febbrile. Minerva med., Tor., 1933, 24: pt 2, 18-25.— Marinho, J. Pseudo tumores malignos. Tribuna med., Rio, 1924, 30: 208-12.—Merrill, D. Mistaken diagnoses of cancer; case studies. N. England J. M., 1934, 211: 801-3. Also Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1935, 17: 11. ------ Dangers inherent in the clinical diagnosis of cancer. Yale J. Biol., 1935-36, 8: 104; 253.—Poynton, F. J. Difficulties in the diagnosis of malignant disease. Clin. J., Lond., 1926, 55: 553-6.—Schenk, P. Die Fehldiagnose Leukamie bei Krebskranken. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1513.—Thouvenin. Les fausses tumeurs malignes. Arch. med. Angers, 1926, 30: 53-7.—Warren, S. A malignant tumor simulating bone marrow. Am. J. Path., 1928, 4: 51-8, pl. ---- Diagnosis: Ferment [and antiferment] reaction. Dimitrov, T. *Antitrypsingehalt des Blut- serums bei Carcinomkranken. 23p. 8? Frankf. a. M., 1927. Carminati, V. Ricerche sull' enzimoreazione. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 201-19.—Coimbra, F. A reaccao antitryp- tica do soro sanguineo (importancia da reaccao no diagnostico dos tumores malignos) Gaz. hosp. P6rto, 1913, 7: 395-12.— Corran, R. F., & Lewis, W. C. McC. The influence of normal and cancerous blood-serum on pancreatic lipase action and the effect of ionic and colloidal lead. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 451-63.—Deliperi, B. D. Nuovo contributo all' enzimo- reazione per i neoplasmi maligni. Arch, biol., Genova, 1929, 6: No. 3, 31-69.—Garrigues, A. Les reactions fermentatives du sang et le diagnostic du cancer. Vie m6d., 1925, 6: 2037- 41.—Landegger, G., & Pirker, H. Zur Frage des Einflusses menschlicher Sera auf die Garung mit besonderer Berucksich- tigung der Krebskrankheit. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1928, 55: CANCER 64 CANCER 358-63.—Oliverio, A. La enzimoreazione nella diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Arch, biol., Genova, 1928, 5: No. 5, 9-28.— Panagia, A. Sul valore dell' enzimoreazione nella sierodiagnosi dei tumori maligni. Policlinico, 1933, 40: sez. med., 213-23.— Purjesz, B.. & Weiss, S. Untersuchungen uber antitryptische Wirkung und deien diagnostische Verwertung. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1925, 10: 377-92.—Schaefer, R. Ueber die Bedeu- tung der Polvpeptidasen fur die Diagnose von malignen Tu- moren. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1928, 161: 313-22.—Simon, A. Ueber den diagnostischen Wert der Wirkung von Seren auf die Zellatmung. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 499. ---- Diagnosis: Flocculation tests. Bott, O. Zur Karzinomdiagnose im Blutserum, insbesondere eine Nachprufung der von Wigand angegebenen Methode. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1959.—Bovenkamp, G. J. van den, & Kisjes, W. H. [Precipitation of serum proteins by means of sodium chromate in diagnosis of cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 2319-27.------[Sodium-chromate pro- pionic acid in the diagnosis of cancer] Ibid., 1934, 78: 2762-6. Also Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 810.—Cerruti, C. F., & Biancalana, L. Su di una nuova reazione di floculazione per la siero- diagnosi del cancro. Minerva med., Tor., 1927, 7: 816-20.— Chevrel-Bodin, M. L., Chevrel, F., & Cormier, M. Etude sur le pouvoir floculant du serum des cancereux. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1935, 55: 108-23. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 520-3.—Clemente, G. Contribution a I'etude serologique du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 294-300.—Davanzo, I. A propositi della reazione del Wigand. Arch, ostet., 1927, 2. ser., 14: 414-22.—Fry, H. J. B. Further observations on a flocculation reaction for the serum diagnosis of malignant disease. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1926, 29: 353-64.—Izar. G. Sierodiagnosi del cancro. Riforma med., 1926, 42: 697-700. ------La diagnosi precoce del cancro in medicina interna e le reazioni umorali precancerose. Gior. med. Alto Adige, 1930, 2: 127-38. ------& Caruso, G. Anticorpi specifici nel siero di cancerosi. Biochim. ter. sper., 1921, 8: 305-9.—Kilduffe, R. A. Weiss coagulofiocculation test of malignancy. Arch. Path., Chic, 1933, 15: 393-7.—Moppett, W. A serological test for cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 1: 681-5. Also repr. Also J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1935-36, 7: 111. Also repr.—Sievers, O. Ueber den Nachweis carcinomspezifi- scher Antigenfunktionen durch Ausflockung. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1934-35, 41: 307-16.—Thomson, E. F. The Moppett test for cancer; a critical investigation of 100 cases. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1935-36, 7: 116-31.—Weiss, E. A coagulo-flocculation test for malignant tumors (studies on antigens) Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 30: 130; 1934, 31:672. Also repr. Also Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 13: 106-11. Also repr. —Welsh. The Moppett test for cancer. J. Cancer Res. C >in. Univ. Sydney, 1935-36, 7: 132. Also Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1936, 13: 209-11.—Wigand, R. Erfahrungen mit der serologischen Karzinomdiagnose. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1923, 36: Orig., 202-14.------ Quantita- tive Eiweissbestimmung mit Tannin und ihre karzinomdiagnos- tische Verwertung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 521-4. ---- Diagnosis: Flocculation tests: Bendien's reaction. Miller, A. A. Bendien's diagnostic methods for cancer, and principles of treatment. 79p. 8? Lond., 1931. Bendien, S. G. T. [Haemagglutination of the blood serum in cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 1, 2856-8.— Bruine Groeneveldt, J. R. de, Kromme, L. de [et al.] [Experi- mental researches on Bendien's method of early diagnosis of cancer] Ibid., 1931, 75: pt 4, 4988-5000.—Fine, J. An in- vestigation into the value of the Bendien chemical test. Glas- gow M. J., 1932, 117: 13-29.—Freeman, M., Holden, H. F. [et al.] Some observations on the Bendien test for cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1931, 2: 778-82—Hogenauer, F., & Grobl, T. Ueber die klinische Verwertbarkeit der Bendienschen Reaktion fiir die Krebsdiagnose. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1320-5.—Jones, R. E., & Woodhouse, D. L. The modified vanadate serum malignancy test (Bendien-Lowe) an account of the examination of 450 sera. Q. J. Med., Lond., 1936, 5: 141-57.—Lowe, E. C. A quantitative modification of the Bendien reaction in sero-diagnosis of malignancy. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 407-11. Also J. State M., Lond., 1933, 41: 301-3.— Meyer, E. Hat die Bendiensche Flockungsreaktion Wert fiir die Krebsdiagnose? Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 622-5. ------ Untersuchungen iiber die Bendiensche Serumreaktion des Krebses. Deut. rned. Wschr., 1932, 58: 134.—Peto, M. [Cancer test of Bendien] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1932, 30: 1158-60.—Thomsen, O. [Bendien's cancer researches] Ugeskr. lseger, 1931, 93: 1130-2.—Timmerman, W. A., & Julius, H. W. [Value of Bendien's carcinoma reaction] Versl. volksgezondb., 1932, 73-102, 2 ch. ---- Diagnosis: Flocculation tests: Botelho's reaction. Diamant, I. *Contribution a I'etude du sero- diagnostic des cancers (reaction de Botelho) 46p. 8? Par., 1925. Pelet, J. *Recherches exp6rimentales sur le sero-diagnostic du cancer au moyen de la reaction de Botelho. 30p. 8? Lausanne, 1924. Retel, G. H. M. M. *Etude experimentale de la reaction de Botelho sur le rat. 81p. 8? Par., 1925. Tedesco-Polack, B. Sero-diagnostic du can- cer par la reaction de Botelho, reaction azoto- iodo-ioduree avec correction de l'index refrac- tometrique des serums. 89p. 8? Par. [1927] Acevedo, B. S. Serorreaciones de Botelho y de rojo neutro; su valor comparativo en los tumores malignos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 1157-9.— Amabile, L. Contributo alio studio della reazione di Botelho. Morgagni, 1927, 69: 2041- 9.—Arrigoni, A. Sul valore della reazione di Botelho nella sierodiagnosi del cancro. Pensiero med., 1926, 15: 480-7.— Baldazzi, G. La reazione di Botelho per la sierodiagnosi del cancro. Gior. clin. med., 1925, 6: 536-8.—Baty, J. M., & Greene, J. A. An analysis of the Botelho serum test for cancer. Arch. Path., Chic, 1926, 2: 217-22.—Bellelli, F. La siero- diagnosi di Botelho nei tumori maligni. Fol. med., Nap., 1926, 12: 148.—Bettuzzi, E. Ancora sulla reazione di Botelho. Gazz. med. lombarda, 1934, 93: No. 2, 9-12.—Bisbini, B. La reazione di Botelho per la diagnosi del cancro. Clin, pediat., Modena, 1927, 9: 387-92.—Bloom, J. B. Report of 100 con- secutive cases of the Botelho reaction. Compend M. & S., 1927, 5: 70-2.—Blouquier de Claret & Brugairolle, A. Le sero- diagnostic du cancer par la reaction de Botelho. Gaz. hop., 1924, 97: 745.—Braun, P. M. [Botelho's reaction and its clinical importance] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 344.— Brun, C. La reaction de Botelho. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1927, 41: 24.—Cabanis, A., & Foulquier, C. Sur un nouveau pro- cede de sero-diagnostic du cancer, la reaction de Botelho. C, rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 1011.—Calzolari, T. Sulla reazione di Botelho. Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez. prat., 1549-52.—Costan- tino, G. Meccanismo della reazione_ di Botelho e variazioni di essa dopo il trattamento con i raggi X ed il radium. Ann. igiene, 1929, 39: 633-65.—Da Nova Gomes, A. Diagnostico do cancer pela soro-reacc5o de Botelho. Tribuna med., Rio, 1928, 32: 166; 173.—Danulesco & Enachesco [et al.] Sur le depistage du cancer; contribution a I'etude de la reaction de Botelho. J. m6d. Paris, 1930, 50: 787-9— David, V. [Bo- telho reaction in blood serum in malignant tumors] Cas. 16k. 6esk., 1926, 65: 1412-6.—Douris, R., & Beck, J. Au sujet du sero-diagnostic du cancer par la reaction de Botelho; expression quantitative des resultats. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 797. ------ Evaluation quantitative des resultats dans la reaction de Botelho pour le sero-diagnostic du cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 1289-91.—Einaudi, M. L'im: portanza della correzione dell' indice refrattometrico dei sieri per la sierodiagnosi del cancro secondo Botelho. Gior. batt. immun., 1928, 3: 262-89.—Faludi, F. Ueber die Botelhosche Reaktion. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 162: 116-27.—Fry, H. J. B. Reaction de Botelho dans le sero-diagnostic du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 52-60.—Gagey, J. La sero-reaction de Botelho dans le cancer. Bull. Soc med. Paris, 1929, 44-7.— Giauni, G. Ricerche sul siero di sangue dei cancerosi e d'altre organopatie in rapporto alia reazione di Botelho. Riforma med., 1925, 41: 219-21.—Gioja, E.. & Leinati, F. A proposito della reazione di Botelho. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1926, n. ser., 1: 957-73.—Gomes da Costa, S. F. Sobre o valor da reacgao de Botelho-Itchikawa para o diagn6stico precoce da cancro; uma nova tecnica de correccao. Arq. pat., 1930, 2: 177-91, 4 ch. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 202-4 — Graziani, F. Sulla sierodiagnosi del cancro e sulla reazione di Botelho. Policlinico, 1932, 39: sez. prat., 637-44.—Griaznov, D. D. [Botelho's reaction in cancer] Kazan, med. J., 1925, 21: 794-6.—Guerin, P., & Guerin, M. A propos de la reaction de Botelho dans le sero-diagnostic du cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 1248-50. -Hilarowicz, H. Ueber das Wesen und den Wert der Botelho'schen Reaktion. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 3038-42. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 53: 121-37.— Introzzi, P. Sul valore clinico della reazione di Botelho per la diagnosi sierologica dei tumori maligni. Clin. med. ital., 1926, 57: 539-58.—Ira-Concepcion, F. El valor de la reacci6n de Botelho en los casos de tumores malignos. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1931, 11: 365-7.—Itchikawa, K. Une methode pour le serodiagnostic pr6coce du cancer a l'aide de la reaction de Botelho. Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 326-31. ------& Takahata, K. A propos de la reaction du serodiagnostic du cancer de Botelho. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 252; 1928, 18: 632.— Klaus, K. [Botelho's serum reaction in cancer] Cas. lek. cesk., 1925, 64: 859-61.—Klein. B. I. [Botelho's reaction and its clinical importance] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 11*U>T" Lavedan, J. Le s6ro-diagnostic du cancer par la reaction de Botelho (resultats de I'Institut du radium de l'Universite de Paris) Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1926, 3. ser., 95: 543-7.— Le Noir, P. Reaction dp Botelho et diagnostic des cancers de l'appareil digestif. Ibid., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 19-23— Leopold- Levi. Une nouvelle methode pour le diagnostic du cancer: la reaction de Botelho. Arch. med. chir. province, 1926, 16- 254.—Lombardi, E. La reazione di Botelho per la diagnosi precoce del cancro. Rinasc. med., 1926, 3: 467.—Maestranzi, D. La reazione di Botelho nel campo della otorinolaringologia. Atti Soc lombard. sc med., 1926, 15: 211-6. Also Ann. baring., Tor., 1927, 28: 96-106.—Malaguti, A. Sulla siero- CANCER 65 CANCER diagnosi del cancro con la reazione del Botelho. Riforma med., 1925, 41: 538-42.—Malkova, M. [Diagnostic value of Bo- telho's serological reaction in cancerous diseases] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 836-9.—Mazza, S. Valor clinico de la reacci6n de Botelho. Bol. Inst. clfn. quir., B. Air., 1925, 1: 264-8. Also Prensa med. argent., 1925-26, 12: 1225-8.—Micheli, M., & Ganelli, G. Contributo alia reazione di Botelho per la siero- diagnosi del cancro. Policlinico, 1925, 32: sez. prat., 515-9.— Nabelek, V. [Serodiagnostic reaction of Botelho in carcinoma with refractometric auto-correction; table of 81 cases] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1927, 7: 539-44.—Occhino, A, La siero-reazione di Botelho nella diagnosi del cancro. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1925, 4: 10-4.—Ottenson, E. [Botelho reaction for sero- diagnosis of cancer] J. akush., 1927, 38: 323-7.—Pagliani, F. Sul valore della reazione di Botelho nella diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Tumori, Milano, 1932, 18: 301.—Palmieri, V. M. Sull' interpretazione della reazione di Botelho per il cancro. Rass. internaz. chn. ter., 1924, 5: 330-9.—Pimenta Bueno, A. L. Em torno de reaccao de Botelho, para a soro-diagnose do cancer humano. Brasil med., 1927, 41: 1042.— Reinhard, M. C, & Tucker, K. L. Botelho's reaction for cancer serum. J. Cancer Res., 1926-27, 10: 478-80.—Riedl, L. [Several years' experi- ence with Botelho's reaction] Cas. lek. desk., 1933, 72: 263.— Rivolta, C. Sulla diagnosi del cancro colla reazione di Botelho. Minerva med., Tor., 1926, 6: 301-5.—Rizard, R. La reaction de Botelho. J. med. Lyon, 1929, 10: 173-7.—Roffo, A. H., & Correa, L. M. La neoreacci6n de Botelho segiin la nueva techica. Prensa med. argent., 1927-28, 14: 1206-9. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1928, 4: 49-54.—Roussy, G., & Peyre, E. A propos de la reaction de Botelho dans le diagnostic du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 61; 1927, 16: 61.—Sabrazes, J., & Muratet, L. Contribution a I'etude de la reaction de Botelho dans le serum sanguin des cancereux et des sujets atteints de leucemie chronique et subaigue. Arch. mal. cceur, 1923, 16: 841-6.—Solecka, M. Beitrag zur Botelho-Reaktion. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 314-9.—Stoupel, A. Note sur la reaction de Botelho. Cancer, Brux., 1925, 2: 122-7.—Surmont,H.,Tiprez, J.,&Druart. Azo- temieet reaction de Botelho. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95:1563.— Svechnikov, V. A. [Chnical importance of Botelho's reaction in diagnosis of cancer] Vest, khir., 1931,24:191-9.—Tanasescu, J., & Nicodim, H. Sur la reaction de Botelho. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929,101:1183.—Tyrkova.N.G. [Diagnostic value of Botelho's reaction in cancer] Omskymed. J., 1927, 2: 8-12.—Uwarov, W. Die Reaktion von Botelho in der tierarztlichen Praxis. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1929, 60: 253-8—Valverde. B. Notas sobre a soro-reaccao de Botelho e o soro-tratamento do cancer. Rev. brasil. med. pharm., 1927, 3: 41-8.—Vercellotti, G. Sull' interpretazione e valore clinico della reazione di Botelho per la siero-diagnosi del cancro. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1925, 3. ser., 13: 31.—Violate, A. Sulla diagnosi sierologica dei tumori maligni per mezzo della reazione di Botelho. Hamato- logica, Pavia, 1927, 8: 483-502.—Zinveliu, E. [Early diagnosis of cancer by Botelho sero-reaction] Cluj. med., 1926, 7: 347-50. ---- Diagnosis: Flocculation tests: Brossa-Boz- zolo's reaction. Brossa, G. A., & Bozzolo, G. Una semplice prova sulla labilitA colloidale del sangue nel carcinoma (nota preventiva) Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1926, 4. ser., 32: 95-101. -----7 Adsorbimento capillare e labilita di sieri patologici (carci- noma) Ibid., 1930, 93: lSO-SOO. ------ & Lombardi, E. Sulla siero-diagnosi del carcinoma. Minerva med., Tor., 1926, 6: 1060-6.—Davanzo, I., & Cucco, G. P. Siero diagnosi del cancro e labilita colloidale. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1929, 8: 293-306. Also Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1929, 1: 80-2.—Minucci Del Rosso, L. La reazione di Brossa nella diagnostica dei tumori maligni. Policlinico, 1932, 39: sez, chir., 481.—Oliva, G. La reazione di opacificazione quale indice di labilita serica. Minerva med., Tor., 1935, 26: pt 2, 167-70.—Toro, N. Della labilita colloidale del siero per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni e suo comportamento dopo l'inter- vento. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1930, 1: 642-59—Wegierko. J. [Chemical instability of plasma colloids in patients with malignant tumors] Polska gaz. lek., 1926, 5: 275-8. Also Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 344-54.—Zampa, G. L'instabilita colloidale del siero dei cancrosi e la reazione di Brossa-Bozzolo- Lombardi. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1927, 10. ser., 5: 393-413. ---- Diagnosis: Flocculation tests: Kahn's reaction. Kubler, E. *Erfahrungen mit der Kahn'- schen Albumin-A-Reaktion. 19p. 8? Tub., 1934. Bachmann, W. Ein experimenteller Beitrag zur Serodiagno- stik des Carcinoms; die Anwendung des Stufenphotometers auf die Albumin-A-Reaktion von Kahn. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1540.—Biittner, H. E. Der serologische Krebsnachweis nach Kahn. Ibid., 1924, 3: 1720.—Candcla, N. La reazione dell' albumina A di Kahn per la precoce diagnosi di cancro. Ann. ostet. gin., 1928, 50: 1235-57.—Emiliani, P. Le prove biologiche, con speciale riguardo alia reazione dell' albumina A di Kahn, nella diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Policlinico, 1935, 42: sez. chir., 629-41.—Fregonneau, W. Ueber die 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----5 klinische Brauchbarkeit der Kahnschen Reaktion zur serologi- schen Diagnostik der malignen Tumoren. Arch. Ver- dauungskr., 1926, 39: 379-87. ------ Ergebnisse mit der Kahnschen Serodiagnostik der malignen Tumoren nach der verbesserten Technik. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 453.—Giebel, H. Zur Carcinomdiagnostik mit der Albumin A-Reaktion nach Herbert Kahn. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1888-90.— Haim, A. Die Anstellung der Kahnschen Albumin A-Reaktion auf maligne Tumoren. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 184-6.—Izar, G. Bemerkungen zum Aufsatze von H. Kahn; uber eine einfache Flockungs-Trubungs-Reaktion bei malignen Tumoren. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 2038.—Kahn, H. Die chemischen Verande- rungen bei Krebskranken und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Sero- diagnostik der malignen Geschwiilste. Ibid., 1925, 4: 178; 222. ------ Krebs-Serodiagnostik mit der Albumin-A-Reaktion und quantitativer Bestimmung der Triibung durch ein Opalo- meter. Ibid., 1927, 6: 452. ------ & Potthoff, P. Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die chemischen Veranderungen des Blutes bei Krebskranken. Ibid., 1922, 1: 1696. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1923, 31: 423-37.—Laux, F. J. Zur klinischen Brauchbarkeit der serologischen Carcinom-Reaktion nach Kahn. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 405.—Menasci, R. La reazione dell' albumina A di H. Kahn per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Gior. med. prat., 1928, 10: 103-19.—Nelken, L., & Gliicks- mann, R. Ueber Erfahrungen mit der H. Kahnschen serologi- schen Krebsreaktion. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1404.—Posener, K., & Behrens, W. Zur Albumin A-Reaktion im Serum nach Herbert Kahn. Ibid., 1927, 6: 853.—Rohrig, H. Weitere Erfahrungen mit der Kahnschen Albumin-A-Reaktion zur Diagnose maligner Tumoren. Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 725-^7.—Scarpello, A. Sul valore diagn6stico della seconda reazione di Kahn nei tumori maligni. Clin, chir., Milano, 1927, 30: 303-12.—Suranyi, L. [Albumin reaction in the diagnosis of cancer] Orv. hetil., 1927, 71: 100. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 449.—Tinozzi, F. P. Ueber die Kahn- sche Albumin-A-Reaktion zur Diagnose von bosartigen Ge- schwiilsten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 477-87.— Wottschall, B. Ueber den Wert der Albumin-A-Reaktion nach Kahn. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 50: 701-8. ---- Diagnosis: Flocculation tests: Klein's reaction. Barthels, C. Erfahrungen der Chirurgischen Universitats- klinik zu Gottingen mit der Krebsprobe von Klein. Arch. klin. Chir., 1935, 183: 203-8. Also Beitr. klin. Chir., 1936, 163: 624-9.—Dieterich, W. Der Wert der Kleinschen Reak- tion in der Krebses. Strahlentherapie, 1936, 56: 396-406.— Fehr, A. Unsere Erfahrungen mit der Klein'schen Krebs- reaktion. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 8-10.—Grogler, F. Erfahrungen mit der Klein'schen Krebsreaktion. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1377.—Hepp, G. Erfahrungen mit der Klein'schen Krebsreaktion. Ibid., 1378—80.—Hummel. Die Ergebnisse der Kleinschen Tumorreaktion in der chirurgischen (Jniversitatsklinik der Charite. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1935, 245: 332.—Karitzky, B. Erfahrungen mit der Krebsdiagnose nach Klein. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1936, 163: 618-23.—Klapp, R., & Baumann, J. Erfahrungen der Marburger Klinik mit der Klein'schen Krebsreaktion nebst einigen Bemerkungen zu der gegenwartigen Lage. Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 2162-7.— Kretz, J., & Pellegrini, A. F. Die diagnostische Verwert- barkeit der Kleinschen Karzinomreaktion. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1446-8.—Liepelt, A. Welchen diagnosti- schen Wert kbnnen wir in der Frauenheilkunde der Kleinschen Tumorreaktion beimessen? Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1937, 5: 96-102.—Lonne. Hat die Klein'sche Reaktion einen prak- tischen Wert fiir die Krebsdiagnose? Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 2077.—Nasemann, H., & Weber, E. Der diagnosti- sche Wert der Klein'schen Krebsreaktion. Ibid., 1937, 84: 255-7.—Pickhan, A., Haagen, E-, & Imhauser, W. Erfahrun- gen mit der Kleinschen Krebsreaktion. Reichsgesundhbl., 1936, 11: 542-6.—Reimers, C. Ergebnisse mit der Klein'schen Krebsreaktion. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1375-7.— Simon, L., & Wittenbeck, F. Neue Ergebnisse iiber die Klein'sche Reaktion. Ibid., 2000. ------ & Maxon, H. Unsere Erfahrungen mit der Kleinschen Probe zur Bestim- mung der Abwehrkrafte gegen maligne Geschwulsterkrankung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 347-67.—Stor, O., & Pfeil, K. Unsere Erfahrungen mit der Kleinschen Krebsreaktion. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1936, 163: 630-7. ---- Diagnosis: Flocculation tests: Lehmann- Facius reaction. Chrometzka, F., & Schulte, W. J. Beitrag zur serologischen Krebsdiagnostik nach der Methode von Nakagawa, Takasugi und Sato (Lehmann-Facius) Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1952-5.—Lehmann-Facius, H. Die Serodiagnostik des Kar- zinoms durch Prazipitine. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1926, 48: 397-413. ------ Untersuchungen zum Nachweis eines Car- cinolysins im Blutserum Krebskranker. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1504. ------ Experimentelle Grundlagen zum serologi- schen Nachweis des spezifischen Krebsantigens. Ibid., 2430-3. ------ Serologische Fragen der Krebsforschung. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1932, 43: 19-35. ------ Zur Frage der Lipoid- Antigene und -Antikorper im Blutserum bei malignen Tumoren und Graviditat. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1932, 75: 217-76. ------ Versuche zur Methodik fiir die serologische Krebs- CANCER 66 CANCER diagnose durch Lipoidausflockung. Ibid., 1933, 80: 181-204. ------Neue Ergebnisse der serologischen Krebsdiagnostik. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1591. ------& Toda, T. Ueber den Nachweis der serologischen Spezifitat der Krebszellen. Ibid., 1930, 9: 21.—Nakagawa, S., Takasugi, T., & Ogawa, S. Ueber die serologische Krebsdiagnostik. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1936, 4: Int. Med., 207. ------ Methodik unserer serologischen Krebs- diagnostik. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 21; 1204. ------ Kritische Betrachtungen iiber die Lehmann-Faciussche sowie unsere modifizierte Krebsserodiagnostik und unsere verbesserte Technik. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 455-66. ------ [et al.] Unsere serologische Krebsdiagnostik mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Lehmann-Faciusschen Krebsreaktion. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1755-8.—Reploh, H., & Middeldorf, H. Erfahrungen mit dem serologischen Krebsnachweis nach Lehmann-Facius. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1380. ---- Diagnosis: Flocculation tests: Vernes' reaction. Jacq, F. Contribution a l'6tude de la reaction de l'acetate de cuivre chez les cancereux. 77p. 8? Par., 1934. Rajzman, B. *La valeur clinique de la reaction de Vernes a l'acetate de cuivre concentred 55p. 8? Par., 1936. Chevrel-Bodin & Cormier, M. Recherches sur l'influence de la teneur du serum sanguin des cancereux en potassium et en calcium, dans la reaction de floculation a l'acetate de cuivre. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1933, 22: 678-91.—Leger, M., & Chau- chard, H. L'enregistrement de l'activite cancereuse par la sero-flocculation a l'acetate de cuivre de Arthur Vernes. Arch. Inst, prophyl., Par., 1933, 5: 420-32. Also J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 41.—Vernes, A., Bricq, R. [et al.] Conditions experimentales du diagnostic serologique des cancers. Arch. Inst, prophyl., Par., 1929, 1: 43; passim. ---- Diagnosis: Gelatification test. Bompet, R. Gelificaci6n del suero. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1935, 49: 1547.—Gillier, R. Lacto-g61ification des s6rums; son specificite cancereuse. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 1324.- Kopaczewski, W. Lacto-geiification serique consider comme indice de neoformation. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 324-6. ------ Geiification serique par les agents canceri- genes. Ibid., 1935, 200: 974-6. ------ La reaction de lacto-o^lification s6rique dans le cancer; bases experimentales. Bull, sc pharm., Par., 1935, 42: 135-45. Also C. rend. Acad. sc, 1936, 202: 990-2.—Merlino, A. La lattogelificazione di Kopaczewski nel campo ostetrico ginecologico. Rinasc med., 1935, 12: 321-3.—Tantini, E. Ricerche di controllo alia reazione di lattogelificazione dei sieri secondo Kopaczewski. Tumori, Milano, 1936, 21: 56-76. ---- Diagnosis: Hemoclastic tests [Amato; Citelli-Piazza; Widal] See also Cancer, Blood and blood cells. Madeisky, H. G. [P. H.] *Ueber alimentare Leukopenie bei Carcinom. 16p. 8? Bresl., 1929. Barbera, S. Contributo alia reazione emoclasica di Citelli- Piazza nei tumori maligni. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 779-82. ------ Nuovo contributo alia specificita della reazione Citelli-Piazza nei tumori maligni umani. Otorinolar. ital., 1932, 2: 132-45, ch.—Bossa, G. La reazione emoclasica del D'Amato per i tumori maligni. Policlinico, 1931, 38: sez. med., 82-98.—Cared, P. Contributo clinico alia reazione Citelli-Piazza nei tumori maligni. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1930- 31, 10: 98-103.—Citelli, S., & Cared, P. Un rilievo degno di nota sulla reazione emoclasica nei tumori maligni. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 783-5.—Gay, E. Sul valore della prova Citelli-Piazza per la diagnosi di tumore maligno. Riv. clin. med., 1932, 33: 671782, 2 ch.—Macchioro, G. La prova della leucopenia post-alimentare nella diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1926, 42: 773.—Matusovszky, A. Die hamoklastische Krise als Krebsdiagnostikum. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 837.—Montanari Reggiani, M. Con- tributo clinico alia reazione emoclasica di Widal nella diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1932, 48: 1014-6. ------ L'importanza della reazione Citelli-Piazza nella diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1932-33, 12: 241-8.— Piazza Missorici, A. Su una speciale reazione di diagnostica per i tumori maligni umani. Minerva med., Tor., 1930, 31: 165-7.—Rao, V. La reazione Citelli-Piazza per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1934, 15: 322-9.—Rausche, K. Die Bedeutung der alimentaren Leuko- penie Widals fiir die Krebsdiagnose. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 441-4.—Restivo, P. Sulla reazione emoclasica Citelli-Piazza nei tumori maligni. Boll. mal. orecchio, 1931, 49: 308-14.—Smirnov, E. V. [Alimentary leucopenia (Widal) in cancerous diseases] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 443-6.—Volov, S. D. [Widal's reaction in diagnosis of cancer] Vest, khir., 1928, 14: 55-8.—Zanni, G. La reazione di Citelli-Piazzi nei tumori maligni. Otorinolar. ital., 1933, 3: 605-16. ---- Diagnosis: Hemolytic [and antihemolytic] tests. Decker, H. *Die Hemmung der Natrium- oleathamolyse durch das Serum bei verschiedenen Krankheiten, insbesondere bei Karzinomen [Leipzig] 7p. 8? [Roding] 1923. Cohnreich, E. Erythrocyten-Resistenz und Krebsdiagnose Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1650-2.—Dietrich, H. A. Veranderun- gen des Blutes bei Krebskranken (herabgesetzte Hemmung der Gallenhamolyse) Ibid., 1922, 1: 2382.—Hoffmann, J. A* [Osmotic resistance of erythrocytes in cancer] Cas. 16k. cesk 1936, 75: 49-53.—Kunstler, W. E. Ueber die Verwendungs'- fahigkeit der osmotischen Resistenzbestimmung von Erythro- zyten bei der Diagnose bosartiger Geschwiilste. Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1933, 49: 21-50.—Mitrovitch, L. La resistance globu- laire aux solutions hypotoniques de chlorure de sodium chez lea cancdreux. Sang, Par., 1929, 3: 440-50— Raab, W. Ver- hinderung der fermentativen Carcinolyse durch Eiweisskorper und Zellschutzwirkung des Blutserums. Zschr. ges. exp. Med. 1935, 96: 60-94.—Roffo, A. H. Resistance globulaire di- minuee chez les cancereux par les substances fluorescentea. Neoplasmes, 1931, 10: 321-7. Also Prensa med. argent. 1931-32, 18: 320-4.------ Durch fluorescierende Substan- zen bei Krebskranken verursachte Resistenzverminderung der roten Blutkbrperchen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 130-5. ------ La irradiacion ultravioleta y eritrosinhemo- lisis de hematies normales y de cancerosos. Bol. Inst, med, exp. cdncer, B. Aires, 1932, 9: 5-26. Also Neoplasmes, 1932, 11:351-65. ------ Las ondas de Hertz y su influencia sobre la eritrosinhemolisis. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 72-125.------La eritrosinhemolisis en las ratas suprarrenoprivas. Ibid., 143-52. ------ & Calcagno, 0. Fluorescencia y hem61isis de hematies normales y de cancerosos. Ibid., 1935, 12: 596-618. Also Neoplasmes, 1932, 11: 321-41.— Roffo, A. H., & Correa, L. M. Les colloides dans le serum des cancereux et l'eosine. Ibid., 1926, 5: 12-6. Also repr.— San Pietro, E. Sull' azione del succo dei tumori maligni sovra 1'emoglobina del sangue. Clin. med. ital., 1903, 42: 693-9.— Shilovtsev, S. P. [Clinical significance of chloride reaction; persistence of hemolysis in cancer] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 1113-5. ---- Diagnosis: Meiostagmin tests. Agostini, P. de. Valore clinico della reazione meiostag- minica per la diagnosi dei tumori maligni. Biochem. ter. sper., 1910, 2: 125-31.—Green, F. The meiostagmin reaction in the diagnosis of carcinoma. Canad. M. Ass. L, 1927, 17: 313-7.— Izar, G. Synthetische Antigene zur Meiostagminreaktion bei bosartigen Geschwiilsten; einfache und gemischte Glyceride der Myristil-, Linol- und Ricinolsaure. Biochem. Zschr., 1914, 60: 320-9. ------& Ferro, P. Sugli antigeni per la reazione meiostagmica nei tumori maligna; esteri della mannite. Tu- mori, Roma, 1913-14, 3: 597. ------ Esteri della coleste- rina. Ibid., 599.------Synthetische Antigene zur Meio- stagminreaktion bei bosartigen Geschwiilsten; Mannitester. Biochem. Zschr., 1914, 59: 234. ------ Cholesterinester. Ibid., 236.—Jacobowsky, J. [Tests with the meiostag- mine reaction in cancer] Hygiea, Stockh., 1915, 77: 586- 609.—Kabelik, J., & HHvnova, M. [Static, superficial ten- sion of the blood serum and its changes in cancer] Cas. 14k. Cesk., 1936, 75: 477.—Kopaczewski, W. Diagn6stico precoz del cdncer.. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1936, 13: 550-61.—Luger, A., & Weis-Ostborn, W. La diagnosi biolo- gica del cancro mediante la reazione meiostagmica. Biochim. ter. sper., 1924, 11: 341-50. Also Seuchenbekamnfung, Wien, 1924, 1: 83-94.—Micheli, F., & Cattoretti F. Natura e signifi- cato della reazione meiostagminica [nei tumori maligni] Clin. med. ital., 1913, 52: 580-93.—Micheli, F., Morpurgo, B. [etal] La diacnosi precoce del cancro. Minerva med., Tor., 1925, 5: 1121-230.—Rabiner, P. S. [On low surface tension in the serum in cases of cancer] Vest, khir., 1928, 14: 51-4.—Boffo, A. H. La reacci6n de meiostagmina en las ratas con tumores malignos. Prensa med. argent., 1916-17, 3: 377-81.—Sil, J. [Serodiagnosis of cancer: meiostagmin reaction] Cas. l§k. cesk., 1925, 64: 1448-56.—Svehla, K. [Relation of the surface tension of serum to the lack of calcium in cancer] Ibid., 1926, 65: 177.—Teige, K., & Vozenilek, B. [Problem of surface tension of blood in malignant tumors] Ibid., 1480-6.—Verson, S. Beitrag zum Studium der Meiostagminreaktion bei bosar- tigen Geschwiilsten. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1910, 23: 1102-4.— Weis Ostborn, W., & Ehrentheil, O. Zur Theorie der Meio- stagminreaktion (M. R.) beim Carcinom. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 148: 308-24. ---- Diagnosis: Methods. See also other subheadings of Cancer, Diag- nosis. Delaporte, L. E. Contribution a I'etude du s^ro-diagnostic du cancer. 47p. 8? Par., 1923. Nesfield, V. A blood test for cancer. 8p. 8? Lond. [1931?] Voss [F. G.] P. *Serologische Krebsdiagnostik [Erlangen] 31p. 8? Delmenhorst [1930] CANCER 67 CANCER Alpert, N. Iodophilia in the diagnosis of malignancy. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 131: 72.—Bauer, K. Zur Diagnose maligner Tumoren aus dem Krankenserum. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 266-8—Beck, S., & Lendel. E. Die inter- ferometrische Fruhdiagnose des Carcinoms durch Provokation. Fermentforschung, 1929-30, 11,: 490-514.— Bigwood, E. J. L'analyse chimique au service du diagnostic du cancer. Mede- cine, Par., 1933, 14: 1-50.—Bing, M. Die Serodiagnostik der bosartigen Neubildungen, ihre praktische und theoretische Bedeutung. Bull. Schweiz. Verein. Krebsbekampf., 1933-34, 1: 219-34, pl. ------ & Marangos, G. Die diagnostischen Krebsreaktionen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1934, 160: 417-44.— Blumenthal, F. Grundsiitzliches zu der Frage der Blut- diagnostik und der Therapie der Krebskrankheiten. Cancer, Brux., 1935, 12: 185-202.—Bouchmann, P. Diagnostic pre- coce du cancer par I'analyse du sang. Rev. chir., Par., 1935, 73: 587-91.—Brustolon, A. La sierodiagnosi del cancro. Gior. med. prat., 1930, 12: 33-48.—Carulla, V. Contribucio a l'estudi del sero-diagn6stic dels tumors malignes. Tr. Soc. biol., Barcel., 1935, 14: 25-7.—Cathie, I. A. B. The value of the Scliultz cholesterol reaction in the diagnosis of malignancy. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1936, 43: 587.—Celletti, L. Le reazioni diagnostiche del cancro. Umbria med., 1929, 9: 1544-6.— Comsia, O. [Serodiagnosis of cancer] Cluj. med., 1928, 9: 679-85.—Davidsohn, I. Serodiagnosis of malignant tumors. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1936, 6: 172-84.—Dieckmann, H. Zusam- menfassender Bericht iiber die amtliche Nachuntersuchung der von Brehmerschen Krebsdiagnostik. Reicbs Gesundhbl., 1935, 10: 1033-40. ------& Mohr, H. Gutachten uber die Blut- reaktionsbestimmungen von Brehmers an Gesunden und Kranken, besonders Krebskranken. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 217-54.—Dietrich, A. Vorbemerkung zu den Abhandlungen von Ludwig Lange sowie von H. Dieckmann und H. Mohr. Ibid., 195.—Druckrey, H. Krebsdiagnostik nach von Brehmer. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 61-4.—Fearis, W. On Spengler's blood gram method for the diagnosis of cancer virus infection. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1932, 133: 419- 23.—Fischer, R. Reaction du serum sanguin permettant le diagnostic pr6coce du cancer chez I'homme. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 88: 71-3. ------ Variation des p„ dans la reaction de la prostaxie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 1192. Also Neoplasmes, 1925, 4: 129-44.—Fischer, W. Ultra- mikroskopische Serumuntersuchungen und Versueh einer seroskopischen Abgrenzung verschiedener Krankheitszustande mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der malignen Geschwiilste. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936, 185: 189-210.—Galjart, J. S. [W. Kaelin's capillary-analytical reaction in cancer examinations] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 1, 1685-98, 2 pl.—Guillaumin, C. O. La reaction serointerferometrique de Hirsch. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1934, 8. ser., 19: 407; 470.—Haagen, E. Unter- suchungen iiber die Brauchbarkeit des Ringold-Verfahrens zur Feststellung des Krebses. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 265.— Hara, K. Zur Serodiagnostik der malignen Geschwiilste. Ibid., 1914, 40: 1258.—Hartmann, H. Le diagnostic pr6coce du cancer: son importance dans la lutte anticancereuse. Rev. sc, Par., 1923, 61: 765-8. ------ Le s6ro-diagnostic du cancer. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1926, 3. ser., 95: 412-5.— Heinemann, M. Les rayons mitog6netiques du sang et le diagnostique precoce des cancers. Cancer, Brux., 1933, 10: suppl, 28-35.—Holiday, E. R., & Smith, F. C. The Schubert- Dannmeyer test for cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 23: 339- 42.—Itchikawa, K. Une methode pour le serodiagnostic pre- coce du cancer. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1930, 20: 647T53.— Jamieson, H. M. Some notes on the diagnosis of carcinoma from the blood serum. Illinois M. J., 1931, 59: 40-5.— Kaelin. W. Versuche zu einer Fruhdiagnose des Krebses aus dem Blut nach capillar-dynamischer Methode. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1931, 34: 457-72.—Kaku, M. Ueber die Seroreaktio- nen des Karzinoms. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1935, 30: 22-6.—Knipfer, A. Recherches refractometriques sur le s^rum des cancereux. Neoplasmes, 1922, 1: 177-87. Also Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1922, 3: 377-87.—Kohler, K. Das Vor- kommen vermehrter atoxylresistenter Lipase im Blute Krebs- kranker, ihre wissenschaftlichen Grundlagen fiir die praktische Auswertung zur Carcinomdiagnose. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 87-119.—Kraus, F. Eine neue Blutreaktion zur Krebsdiagnose. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1931, 28: 021.—Laclau, N. C, Ymaz, L. I., & Acevedo, B. Variation Erzeugung bosartiger Geschwiilste! Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1004. Also Zbl. Bakt., 1 Abt 1927, 104: 31-6. Also Ugeskr. laeger, 1927, 89: 757-9.— Fogliani, U. Sugli effetti della ingestione di catrame e di ittiolo Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1933, 41: 63-8.—Giuffrida, E. Produzione sperimentale di cancro e processi rigenerativi dell' epitelio. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 44-6.— Glover, T. J.. & Engle, J. L. Production of a malignant growth in a guinea pig. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1933, 48: 319-21.—Haendel. Krebsziichtung im Tier. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1003.—Hieger, I. On the mechanism of car- cinogenesis by chemical compounds. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 28: 522-9.—Ilfeld, F. W. The experimental production of viscerai tumors with hydrocarbons. Ibid., 743-53.—Imura, T., & Azuma, T. Teerbepinselungsversuch an den mit Vitamin-A freier Nahrung gefiitterten weissen Ratten. Tr. Jap. Path Soc, 1927, 17: 491-5.—Itchikawa, K. Sur la production exp6rimentale du cancer. J. radiol. electr., 1923, 7: 415,__ Kennaway, E. L., & Sampson, B. Tumours of the skin and mammary gland caused by pyrogenous products of cholesterol J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1928, 31: 609-12, pl.—Krebs, C. [Experimental alcohol cancer in the white mouse] Hospitalsti- dende, 1928, 71: 621-37. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1928 59- 203-18.—Kushtalov [Relation of Sudan III (Scharlachrot) to malignant tumors; experimental, clinical investigation] Mosk. vrach, 1914, 574-93.—Lacassagne, A. Essais de pro- duction de cancer chez le lapin au moyen du 1-2-5-6 dibenzan- thracene. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 660-2.—Levine, M. A preliminary report on plants treated with the carcinogenic agents of animals. Collect. Repr. Montefiore Hosp. N. York, 1934, 13: No. 34.—Lewin, C. Die Entstehung histologisch neuer Tumoren nach der Impfung mit bosartigen Geschwiilsten Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 253-72.—Lewis, M. R. The photosensitivity of chick-embryo cells growing in media con- taining certain carcinogenic substances. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 305-9.—Ligneris, M. des. CaractSres biologiques d'une tumeur produite in vitro par le dibenzanthracSne. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 1579-81.—Lipschiitz, B. Ueber experi- mentelle Krebserzeugung und Krebsgenese. Seuchenbekam- pfung, Wien, 1924, 1: 37-40.—Little. C. C, & Warner, S. G. Failure to transmit carcinogenic agents from the pregnant mouse embryos in utero. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 866-9.—Loeb, L. Quantitative relations between the factors causing cancer and the rapidity and frequency of the resulting cancerous transformation. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 274-84. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 307. Also Presse med., 1923, 31: 709.—Lorenz, E., & Shear, M. J. Studies in carcinogenesis; the detection of dibenzanthracene in mouse tumors induced by this hydrocarbon. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 26: 333-43.—Makowsky, L. Zur Frage der Beeinflussung von Impfgeschwulsten der Maus durch Gewurzstoffe und Coli- bakterien. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1936, 89: 423-30.—Mei- relles, E. Nota relativa k cancerisacao experimental. Tri- buna med., Rio, 1929, 33: 71; 85.—Mendeleev, P. Substance canceroides dans l'organisme de la souris et du cobaye. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 46-8.—Mottram, J. C. Some effects of cancer-producing agents on chromosomes. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1934, 15: 71-3.—Murray, J. A Experimental production of malignant tumours. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 1101-6. Also Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1933, ser. B, 113: 268-92.—Nissle. A. Ueber Krebserzeugung bei Mausen. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1970.—Orr. J. W. The effects of interference with the vascular supply on the induction of dibenzanthracene tumours. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1935, 16: 121-6. ------ The results of vital staining with phenol red during the progress of carcinogenesis in mice treated with tar, dibenzanthracene and benzpyrene, J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937, 44: 19-27, pl.—Passey, R. D. Experimental soot cancer. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 1112. ----- Experimental carcinogenesis. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 87-92. ------ & Carter-Braine, J. Experimental soot cancer. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1925, 28: 133-44, 2 pl.—Peacock, P. R. Production of tumours in the fowl by carcinogenic agents: (1) (2) 1; 2; 5; 6 dibenzanthracene- lard. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1933, 36: 141-52, 4 pl.----- Experimental carcinogenesis. Glasgow M. J., 1937, 127: 157-65.—Plonskier, M. Ueber die durch Tomatensafteinsprit- zungen erzeugten malignen Rattentumoren. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1932, 37: 492-503.—Produzione (Sulla) sperimentale del cancro. Riforma med., 1923, 39: 510-2.—Pybus, F. C, & Miller, E. W. On the effect of l:2:5:6-dibenzanthracene on spontaneous mouse tumours. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1937, 18: 126-37.—Quirin, G. A propos de cancerisation experimentale par les produits chimiques. Union med. nord-est, 1935, 58: 161-6.—Roussy, G. La production experimentale du cancer. Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1923, 37: p.ccexxii-cccxxvii — Roux, J. II cancro ed i corpi a struttura ciclica ed eterociclica. Rinasc. med., 1935, 12: 243. ------ II cancro ed i carburi d'idrogeno. Ibid., 1936, 13: 7-11.—Salmon, P. L'emetique d'antimoine et le cancer experimental. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 200.— Shear, M. J. Studies in carcinogenesis; the production of tumors in mice with hydrocarbons. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 26: 322-32.—Sokolov. B. Cancerisation du tissu. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 152-8.— Steinbruck. Kunstliche Krebser- zeugung durch Druckerschwarze. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1929, 45: 525-7. ------& Carl. Kunstliche Krebserzeugung durch Druckerschwarze. Ibid.. 1930, 46: 161-5.—Tar and virus in carcinogenesis. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 1213.—Teutsch- laender. Ueber Technik und Ergebnisse der experimentel- len Krebserzeugung. Strahlentherapie, 1923, 15: 812-21.-; Tinozzi, F. P. Sulla produzione di tumori con poltiglia di organi di topi affetti da tumori maligni. Ann. ital. chir., 1928, 7: 818-39.—Twort. J. M. Changes in the internal organs of mice painted with carcinogenic agents. Annual Rep. Brit, Empire Cancer Campaign, 1935,12: 118. -----& Twort. C. C. Disease in relation to carcinogenic agents among 60,000 experi- CANCER 71 CANCER mental mice. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1932, 35: 219-42, 2 pl. _____Studies on the internal organs of mice painted with carcinogenic agents. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 23: 52; 1937, 29: 78 —Wood, H. B. Paraffin not productive of cancer. J Cancer Res , 1929, 13: 97-102. ---- experimental: Carcinogenic agents. See also subheadings of Cancer, Causes [Chemi- cal substances; also names of cancer producing substances. Andervont, H. B. Some recent advances in the study of carcinogenic agents. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1936, 11: 812-5.— Biceglie, V. Gli agenti chimici cancerigeni ed il problema etio- patogenetico dei tumori maligni. Gior. med. prat., 1936, 18: 267-79.—Bogen, E., & Loomis, R. N. Comparative carcino- genic potency of common agents. California West. M., 1935, 43:135-8.—Boisseau, J. Les travaux recents sur les substances chimiques cancerigenes. Presse med., 1936, 44: 1870-3.— Bostrom, G. The effect of l:2:5:6-dibenzanthracene on tissue metabolism in mice previously treated with this substance. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1935, 16: 224-32.—Bradley, W. Car- cinogenic activity and substantivity. Nature, Lond., 1936, 137- 404.—Carcinogenicity of mineral oils. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1936, 13: 115-21—Chidester, F. E. Dehydrogenated and unsaturated substances in relation to cancer, vitamins and hormones. Med. World, 1935, 53: 167-72.—Coulon, A. de. Le pouvoir cancerigene du goudron du vide additionne de differents corps chimiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 865-7.—d'Abreu, F. Interim report on the carcinogenic properties of oestrin. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1936, 13: 41.—De Gaetani, G. Le recenti ricerche sugli agenti chimici cancerigeni. Riv. pat. sper., 1936-37, 17: 457-510.—Domagk, G. Die synthetisch her- gestellten carcinogenen Substanzen und ihre Beziehungen zu physiologischen Produkten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 160-86.—Dustin, A. P. Quelques reflexions sur le mode de penetration, de fixation et de proliferation des agents canceri- genes dans l'organisme. Arch, internat. med. exp., 1927-28, 3: 597-610. Also Neoplasmes, 1927, 6: 323-32.—Gehrmann, G H. The carcinogenetic agent—chemistry and industrial aspects. J. Urol., Bait., 1934, 31: 126-37.—Grynkraut, B. De la fluorescence des substances cancerigenes. Neoplasmes, 1933, 12: 5-13.—Hieger, I. The spectra of cancer-producing tars and oils and of related substances. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 505-11, 2 pl. ------ Fate of cancer-producing hydrocarbons in the animal body. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1936, 13: 302.—Kennaway, E. L. The formation of a cancer-producing substance from isoprene (2-methyl-butadiene) J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1924, 27: 233-8, pl ----- Experiments on cancer-producing substances. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 1-4, pl. Also Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 497-504. ------ & Hieger, I. Carcinogenic substances and their fluorescence spectra. Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 1044-6, pl.—Kopaczewski, W. Tension superficielle des substances cancerigenes. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 118: 1142-5.—Maisin, J., & Coolen, M. L. Au sujet du pouvoir cancerogene du methyl-cholanthrene. Ibid., 1936, 123: 159—Maisin, J., & Jonghe, A. de. Au sujet de Taction de la lumidre et de l'ozone sur certains corps canc6rigenes. Ibid., 1934, 117: 111-4.— Maisin, J.. Desmedt, P., & Jacqmin, L. Pouvoir cancerigene du carbazol. Ibid., 1927, 96: 1056-8.—Maisin, J., & Liegeois, P. Du pouvoir cancerigene du l-2:5-6-dibenzanthracene. Ibid., 1933, 114: 536-8.—Mann, T. [Cancerogenous sub- stances] Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 69.—Methods for calcu- lating potency of carcinogenic agents. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 119-121.— Pourbaix, Y. Respiration des coupes de cerveau in vitro en presence d'un corps pur cancerigene, le l-2:5-6-dibenzene anthracene. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 930-3—Reuterwall, O. The influ- ence of l:2:5:6-dibenzanthracene on the marginal surface tension between oil and serum; preliminary report. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1935, 16: 149-54, pl.—Rizzardi, G. Natura e significato dell'agente provocatore del cancro. Boll. med. trent., 1935, 50: 15-7.—Robson, A. O. A note on cancer- producing substances. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1931, 3: 242.—Rondoni, P. Agenti cancerogeni di natura chimica ben definita. Biol, med., Milano, 1936, 12: 47-60. ----- & Corbellini. A. L'azione cancerigena della diben- zoacridine e l'ustione come fattore realizzante. Tumori, Milano, 1936, 21: 106-18, pl.—Rosenstirn, J. Iodine irrita- tion does not produce cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1925-26, 10: 61-5.—Sannie, M. C. Les substances chimiques cancerigenes. Sciences, Par., 1936, 64: 147-51. ------ Carcinogenic action and absorption and fluorescence spectra of l:2-benzpyrene. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 704-6.—Shabad, L. M. [New data on cancerogenous agents] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 1035-42. Also Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 39: 147-68. -----r Production experimentale de tumeurs malignes par un extrait benzenique du foie d'un canc6reux; a propos de la question des substances cancerigenes endogdnes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 213-6.—Siboni, R. Gli idrocarburi sintetici dotati di azione cancerigena. Boll. chim. farm., 1935, 74: 709-20.— Soboleva, N. G. [Active principle of mustard as chronic irritant of the skin of mice] Vest, rentg., 1927, 5: 191-8. ----- [Further investigations on the cancerogenous prop- erties of schistic tars (the Gdow schists)] Ibid., 1936, 16: 229-36.—Strong L. C. Possible effect of oil of gaultheria in diet of mice susceptible to spontaneous carcinoma of the breast; a latent period? Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 20: 387-9.— Tests for assessing tbe carcinogenicity of mineral oils. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 121-7.—Twort, C. C, & Fulton, J. D. Experiments on the nature of the carcinogenic agents in mineral oils. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1929, 32: 149-61. ------ Experiments on the carcino- genicity of synthetic tars and their fractions. Ibid., 1930, 33: 119-43. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 543-73.— Twort, C. C. & Ing, H. R. Untersuchungen iiber krebszeu- gende Agentien. Ibid., 1928, 27: 308-51.—Twort, C. C, & Lyth, R. The selection of non-carcinogenic from carcinogenic oils. J. Hyg., Lond., 1933, 33: 464-73. ------ A new method for measuring carcinogenicity. Ibid., 1935, 35: 125-9.—Twort, C. C. & Twort, J. M. The relative potency of carcinogenic tars and oils. Ibid., 1929-30, 29: 373-9.— Vasiliu, T., & Radu, P. Recherches sur Taction cancerigene du sue de tomatoes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 1307-9 — Vassiliadis, H. Au sujet des substances organiques activant la pousse des cancers experimentaux. Ibid., 1935, 118: 1483-5.-—Velluz, L. La d6couverte des carbures synthetiques cancerigenes. Paris med., 1934, 91: 245-9.—Winterstein, A. Chemische Konstitution und physiologische Bedeutung krebser- regender Substanzen. In Festschrift E. C. Barell, Basel, 1936, 310-26. ---- Explantation. See also Cancer, Growth. Roncato, A. Le colture dei tessuti con spe- ciale riguardo al problema della cancerizzazione. 20p. 8? Venezia, 1926. Forms Repr. 7, Lav. Lab. fisiol. Univ. Padova, 1926-27, 21: Stern, E. *Culture des tissus et cancer. I33p. 8? Par., 1936. Beverwijk, A. van [Culture of cancer in vitro] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 1490.—Bruynoghe, R. Cellules cancereuses in vitro. Rev. m6d., Louvain, 1931, 71-6.— Dejust, H. L'etude du cancer et les cultures de tissu. Vie med., 1924, 5: 1233.—Dobrovolskaia-Zavadskaia, N. La surviedu tissu cancereux et une nouvelle technique de conserva- tion de vitalite des tumeurs en dehors de l'organisme. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 97-9.—Erdmann, R. Ueber die Eigen- schaften geziichteter Tumor- und normaler Gewebe. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 104: 17-30.—Fischer, A. [A method for unlimited cultivation of cancer cells in vitro] Hospitalstidende, 1927, 70: 755-64. ------ Die Bedeutung der Gewebezuch- tung fiir das Krebsproblem. Seuchenbekampfung, Wien, 1928, 5: 31-4.—Ligneris, M. J. A. des. The growth in vitro of normal mouse cells and of mouse cancer cells (carcinoma, sarcoma) in neutral and immun media (serum plasma) Pub. S. Afr. Inst. M. Res., 1934, 6: 313-22, 28 pl.—Ludford, R. J. Factors influencing the growth of normal and malignant cells in fluid culture media. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1934, ser. B, 115: 278-97, 5 pl.—Nemeth, L. Ueber die Einwirkung des Cyan- kaliums beziehungsweise der Blausaure auf Krebsgewebskul- turen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1929, 8: 177-80.—Policard, A., & Boucharlat, M. Caracteres des cultures de tissus de mammi- fdres dans du plasma d'animaux cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925 92: 629.—Richardson, O. Culture experiments with malignant tumors, 1900-1. J. Med. Res., 1902, 7: 278, tab. Also Rep. Cancer Com. Harvard M. School, 1902, 11: 46, tab.—Roffo, A. H. Die Veriinderung des Mittels durch das Wachstum normaler und neoplastischer Zellen; Studien mit Kulturen in vitro. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 500-20.— Roussy, G., Leroux, R., & Wolf, M. La culture des tissus et ses applications a I'etude du cancer. Ann. med., Par., 1928 24: 396-410.—Veratti, E. Contributo alio studio delle colture dei tumori maligni in vitro. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1919, 31: 57-70, pl.—Wassink, W. F. [Tissue culture in vitro, especially with regard to cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1921, 85: pt 2, 2377-84. ---- familial. See also Cancer, Causes: Heredity; Cancer, Contagiosity: Cancer houses. Bobbio, L. Cancro famigliare. Cancro, Tor., 1934, 5: 233-6.—Finney, W. P. A cancer family. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1932, 7: 383.—Hauser, I. J. Family susceptibility to cancer. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1936, 48: 249-61. ------ & Weller, C. V. A further report on the cancer family of Warthin. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 27: 434-49, 22 pl.—Letulle, M. Les families a cancers. Presse m6d., 1924, 32: 761.—L0ken, K. [A cancer family] Norsk mag. tegevid., 1929, 90: 16-8.—Pottevin, Peyron [et al.] L'heredite du cancer en pathologie humaine: les donnees de la statistique et les families a cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1925, 40: 1111; 1151.—Sabrazes, J. Cancer con- jugal et familial et cancer multiple. Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1923, 44: 133-5.—S&mter, B. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des erb- familiaren Krebses. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1924, 122: 679-91.— Swoboda, H. Familiarer Krebs mit siebenjahriger Periodizitat. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 263-5.—Warthin, A. S. The further study of a cancer family. J. Cancer Res., 1924-25, 9: 279-86. ---- Ferments. See Cancer, Metabolism. CANCER 72 CANCER ---- Geographic distribution. See also other subheadings of Cancer as Causes: Race; Mortality; Statistics. Pittard, E. Le cancer dans les races hu- maines; etude sur la r6partition geographique et ethnique du cancer. 41p. 8? Geneve, 1926. Forms No. 45, Memoires du Globe. Bakker, C, Van Dam, F., & Bonne, C. [Where do our cancer patients reside?] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 1, 1698-702, 3 pl.—Bulkley, L. D. Cancer is never a purely local disease. Internat. Clin., 1923, 33. ser., 3: 49-61.—Cleland. J. B. Malignant growths in 3,000 Australian post-mortem examinations. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1934-35, 6: 171-8.—Cumpston, J. H. L. Facts about cancer in Aus- tralia. Ibid., 1929, 1:27-36.—Negre, L. Quelques considera- tions epid6miologiques sur le cancer. Presse med., 1925, 33: 746-8.—R. L'epid6miologie du cancer. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 840.—Redway, J. W. Cancer and its spread from a geographer's standpoint. Med. Times, N. Y., 1924, 52: 123; 142.—Report (A) on the geographical distribution of cancer mortality. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 352-4.—Scherber, G. Beitrage zur Losung des Krebsproblems. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 489; 531; 566.—Soper, G. A. A plea for the encouragement of epidemiological cancer research. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 121-4.—T., J. Sur Tepid6miologie du cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1924, 39: 798. ---- Geographic distribution: Africa. Brumpt, E. Au sujet de la pretendue rarete du cancer en Egypte. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1931, 3. ser., 105: 908-24. Also Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 443-57.—Dekester, M. Le cancer au Maroc Ibid., 1923, 12: 31; 671.—Delanoe, E. A propos du cancer au Maroc Marseille med., 1924, 61: 514-7.—Dolbey, R. V.. & Mooro, A. W. The incidence of cancer in Egypt; an analysis of 671 cases. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 587-90.—Hoffman, F. L. Cancer in Egypt. J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 444-52.—Lacascade, R. Contribution a I'etude du cancer en Tunisie. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1922, 11: 640-3.— Ledentu, G. Note sur le cancer chez les indigenes du Cameroun. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1934, 27: 482-5.—Schrumpf- Pierron, P. Des causes de la rarete du cancer en Egypte. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1931, 3. ser., 105: 818-23. Also Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 307-22. ------ Nouvelles preuves de la rarete du cancer en Egypte. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1931, 3. ser., 106: 235-9. Also Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 631-65. ------ Die Seltenheit des Krebses in Aegypten und ihre wahrscheinlichen Griinde. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 145-63. Also In Livre d'or (Th. Papayoannou) Naumburg, 1932, 64-103.—Smith, E. C, & Elmes, B. G. T. Malignant disease in natives of Nigeria: an analysis of 500 tumours. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1934, 28: 461-512, 18. ---- Geographic distribution: America. Cavalcanti, A. S. O cancro; seccao permanente (frequencia do cancer no Brasil) Arch, brasil. med., 1923, 13: 554- 74.—Clark, O. O cancer serd raro no Brasil? Brasil med., 1921, 35: pt 2, 65-7.—Dagneau, P. C. Etat demographique du cancer dans la Province de Quebec Bull. m6d. Quebec, 1924, 25: 325-31.—Etchepare, J. Le cancer en Uruguay. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1928, 20: 1975-84.—Granillo, R. El cancer en Mexico. Bol. Inst, hig., Mex., 1923-24, 257-65.— Hoffmann, W. H. Ein Beitrag zur Krebsatiologie auf Grund der Krebsstatistik in Cuba. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1922, 69: 271.—McCulIough, J. W. S. Cancer at home and abroad. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1932, 23: 203-8.—Macklin, M. T. The increase in cancer in Canada from 1901 to 1921. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1932, 3. ser., 26: 161-7. ------ Is the increase of cancer real or apparent? a study based on the statistics of Canada. Am. J. Cancer, 1932, 16: 1193.—Odio de Granda, G. El cancer en Cuba. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1929, 4: 313-42.—Sadi Fonso, F. El desarroUo del cdncer en Rosario (Argentina) Rev. med., Rosario, 1927, 2: 129-64, 1928, 3: 67-103.—Torrealba, J. F. Apuntes para el estudio de las formas clfnicas del cancer en el distrito Zaraza, estado guarico. Gac. med. Caracas, 1935, 42:^165-7. ---- Geographic distribution: America: United States. Hoffmann, F. L. San Francisco Cancer Survey: ninth and final report. 147p. 8? Newark, N. J., 1934. Rector, F. L. Cancer survey of Iowa. 72p. 8? Des Moines, Iowa, 1933. Forms No. 4, v.47, Iowa Pub. Health Bull. Appel, T. B., Arner, G. B. L., & Wood, H. B. The cancer situation in Pennsylvania. Pennsylvania M. J., 1928-29, 32: 134-40.—Bigelow, G. H., & Lombard. H. L. Change in the Massachusetts cancer trend. N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 526-9.—Cancer (The) situation in New England. In- ternat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 312.—Cox, J. W. The cancer survey in the State of Delaware; preliminary report. Dela- ware M. J., 1929, 1: 113-7.—Deacon, W. J. V. Cancer in Michigan. Pub. Health Michigan, 1922, n. ser., 10: 772; 1933, 21: 123.—Dublin, L. I. Statistics on morbidity and mor- tality from cancer in the United States. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 29: 736-42.—Gausbeek, C B. van. El cancer en Santa Cruz, del grupo de las Islas Virgenes de los Estados Unidos de America. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1924, 3: 266-71. Also U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1924, 20: 31-5.—Guidote, J., & Lopez Rizal, L. Notas sobre el cdncer en Manila. Rev. filip. med., 1927, 18: 167, 6 ch.—Henika, G. W. Cancer reports dur- ing 1935; summary of reports received by Wisconsin State Board of Health. Wisconsin M. J., 1936, 35: 537.—Hoffman, F. L. The cancer problem in the Southern States. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1922, 18: 51-7. ------ Some principles of inquiry into the incidence of cancer on the Pacific Coast. J, Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 138-45. ------ The present cancer problem in the United States. World Health, Geneva, 1923, 4: No. 5, 18. ------ The cancer record for 1931, 1932 Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1932, 14: 1-3; 1933, 15: 5-7. Also N. England J. M., 1932, 207: 837.—Holt. W. L. Cancer statistics in Maine and the United States. Maine M. J., 1930, 21: 212-8.—Jost, A. C. Cancer in Delaware. Delaware M. J., 1930, 2: 46-50.—King, W. W. Note sur le cancer danB les Etats-Unis d'Amerique. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub.. Par., 1926, 18: 891-908.—Little, C. C Cancer survey of 8. Louis and S. Louis County, Missouri, 1931. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1932, 29: 249-75.—Lombard, H. L., & Doering, C R. Cancer studies in Massachusetts; habits, characteristics, and environment of individuals with and without cancer. N, England J. M., 1928-29, 198: 481-7.—McGlasson, I. L. The cancer problem in Texas. Texas J. M., 1923-24, 19: 369-73.— New Haven cancer studies. Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1934, 16: 6.—Nichols, J. H-, Goodhue, F. W. [et al.] Cancer in Massa- chusetts. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 194: 388-93—Pilcher, L. S. Cancer in New York City. Ann. Surg., 1932, 95:473.— Rankin, F. W. Factors influencing the increase of cancer in Kentucky. Kentucky M. J., 1925, 23: 301-4.—Rector, F. L. Cancer survey of Kansas. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1934, 35: 253; 300. ------ Cancer survey of Missouri. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 105-12. ------ Cancer survey of Michigan. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 666; passim. ------ Cancer survey of Nebraska. Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 409-42.— Reyes, C. Cancer survey of the Philippine Islands in 1929 and 1930. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1933, 13: 502; 1934, 14: 12.—Rivero, A. Notas preliminares sobre la frecuencia de los tumores malignos en Puerto Rico. Bol. As. med, Puerto Rico, 1935, 27: S9-95.—Soiland, A. The cancer situation in California. Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 206 — Stovall, W. D. The Wisconsin cancer survey; a preliminary statement. Wisconsin M. J., 1932, 31: 595.—Swan, J. M. The cancer situation in the State of New York. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 8-12. ------ The 1927 statistics. Ibid., 1928, 28: 1416. ------ The statistics for the 4-year period 1925-28. J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 548-58. ----- The statistics for 1929 and 1930 and the annual average for the 5-year periods 1924-28 and 1925-29. Med. Times, N. Y„ 1932, 60: 103-5. Also repr.—Wild, W. F. A survey of cancer cases in the hospitals of Bridgeport, Conn., 1928-32, inclusive. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 22: 878-903.—Wiltsie, S. F. Cancer statistics; a study of Seattle records. Northwest M., 1928, 27: 431-6. ---- Geographic distribution: Asia. Hoffman, F. L. Cancer in India, Persia, and Ceylon. 25p. 8? Calc, 1936. Bablet, J. Sur la frequence et les modalites du cancer chez les Annamites du Tonkin. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1932, 48: 594-603.—Bercovitz, N. Cancer in Hainan; a preliminary statistical study of 131 operations, with special reference to age incidence, anatomical distribution, and etiology. China M. J., 1920, 34: 119-23.—Bonne, C. [Cancer statistics in Medan and Batavia] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1933, 73: 1440-52. ------ Cancer in Java and Sumatra. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 811-21.—Chatterji,.K. K. A study of cancer in India. Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 376-83, 2 pl.—Daviea, S. Cancer in China. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 131.—Des Barres, Le R„ Bablet, J., & Joyeux, B. Contribution a I'etude des modalites du cancer au Tonkin. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1930, 1: 356-65.—Donskov, V. A. [Malignant tumors in Irkutsk] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 13-5.—Hoffman, F. L. Cancer in Hongkong, Shanghai, and Bermuda. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 490. ------ Cancer in British Malaya and the Philippine Islands. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 24: 661-70.— Katata, B. Geographical statistics of malignant tumors in Yamanashi Prefecture, and the relation between cancer and schistosomiasis japonica. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 271-8.—Le Roy des Barres. Le cancer au Tonkin. Rev. med. hyg. trop., Par., 1924, 16: 5-14. ------ Contribution a I'etude des modalites du cancer au Tonkin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 632-7.—Narasmham, N. S. Some observa- tions on malignant disease and its treatment in South India. Madras M. J., 1931, 13: 239; 1932, 14: 1; 37.—Nath, V., 4 Grewal, K. S. Cancer in India. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 149; 1936-37, 24: 633.—Nath, V., Lall, J., & Singh. J. Malignant disease in the Punjab. Ibid., 1933, 68: 127-33.— Paul, M. The cancer problem in Ceylon. J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1929-30, 26: 13-8.—Report of the enquiry into the inci- dence of cancer in India. Conf. Med. Res. Workers Calcutta-i 1934, 293-300.—Yoshida, M. Studies on the geographical statistics of malignant tumors in Shizuoka Prefecture. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 266-71. CANCER 73 CANCER ---- Geographic distribution: Europe. Dubois, L. *Le cancer au Havre. 46p. 8? Par., 1933. Edinburgh. Cancer Control Organization for Edinburgh and South-East Scotland. Cancer, Edinburgh, 1935. 130p. 8? Edinb. [1935] Endros, L. *Krebsvorkommen im Bezirksamt Zusmarshausen; ein lokalstatistischer Beitrag zur Erforschung des Carcinoms [Erlangen] p. 165- 94. 8? Augsb., 1934. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: Hoffman, F. L. Introduction to discussion on geographical distribution of cancer in Spain; the cancer of 1932. p. 1275-362. 8? Madr., 1933. Jossbl, M. B. *Der Krebs in der Schweiz in den Jahren 1901-10. 22p. 8? Bern, 1916. Pechin, C. *Contribution a I'etude du cancer en Normandie. 52p. 8? Par., 1921. Poland. Comitl Polonais pour la lutte contre le cancer; le cancer en Pologne. 64p. 8? Var- sovie, 1930. Thoner, J. [Cancer in Gol and Hemsedal (Norway) during 1902-21] 155p. 8? Kristiania, 1924. Suppl. to Norsk mag. tegevid., 1924, 85: Tugendreich, G. *Der Krebs in den Pro- vinzen Ost- und Westpreussen und Westfalen im Jahre 1900; ein Beitrag zur Krebsstatistik. 33p 8? Lpz., 1902. Bonanno, A. M., & Vecchia, E. Studio ambientale statistico clinico del cancro in Piemonte (1901-25) Minerva med., Tor 1929, 9: pt 2, 225-54.—Brem, A. Krebsvorkommen in Regensburg 1880-1933. Radiol. Rdsch., 1935, 4: 259-74, tab.—Cancer in France. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 89: 314.— Carrifcre. Le cancer en Suisse. Bull. Off internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1924, 16: 1234-51.—Celli, P. Rilievi statistici e siste- matici sui tumori maligni osservati nell' anno 1932. Tumori, Milano, 1935, 21: 449-534.—Chertov, A. A., & Khesin, V. R. [Cancer in Moscow (Russia) (data from ambulatory service)] Mosk. med. J., 1930, 10: 30-5.—Chiurco, G. A. Gesichts- punkte iiber eine umfassende Krebsstatistik fiir die Provinz Siena in Italien fur die Zeit von 1914-30. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933,39:391-8. Also Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1933,1:304-10.— Coulon, A. de. Etude de la repartition des cas de cancers dans les villes de N ... et de F ... de 1901 a 1924. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927,16:744-71.—Dagnini, G., Mareggiani, G., & Tayernari, A. Ricerche statistiche e sistematiche sui tumori maligni osservati durante l'anno 1930. Riv. radiol., 1932-33, 7: 578-611 — Daumezon, L. G. Tuberculose et cancer a Narbonne de 1893 a 1923. Rev. hyg., Par., 1924, 46: 1200-11.—Davies, S. A note on cancer occurrence in Hampstead and Shoreditch. Pub. Health, Lond., 1923-24, 37: 139-41.—Deelman, H. T. Le cancer a Amsterdam de 1910 a 1923; etude statistique. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 438-43.—Deibert, H. Ein Beitrag zur Statistik des Krebses im Kreise Worms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 53-64.—Devuns, J. Quelques cas de cancer dans la region stephanoise. Loire med., 1923, 37: 609-30.—Esch, P. Statistisches iiber den Krebs und die Krebsbekampfung in Westfalen und einige Schlussfolgerungen daraus. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 57: 2432.—Eschenbach, E. von, & Meyer, M. Die Krebskranken in Nurnberg im Jahre 1935. Reichsgesundhbl., 1936, 11: 605-9.—Fibiger, J. Recherches institutes par la Comite danois pour I'etude du cancer sur la frequence du cancer du Groenland. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 290-323. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, 20: 148-87. ----- Cancer in Denmark. Cancer Control, 1926, 1927, 77-86. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: Cancer suppl., 77-86. Also Rev. med. Rosario, 1928, 3: 146-53.—Frequency (The) of cancer in Marseilles. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1457 — Greenwood, M. Comment on Dr Stock's maps and investi- gations. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1936, 13: 239.—Gruber, G. B. Ueber die Krebshaufigkeit in Tirol. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 1641; 1686.—Gruneisen, F. Erhebungen iiber den Krebs in der Schweiz. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1502.—Haberer, H. Erhebungen und Erfahrungen iiber die Krebskrankheit in Steiermark. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 869-73.—Haubold. Ueberalterung und Krebsbedrohung in einigen Europaischen Staaten. Reichs- gesundhbl., 1935, 10: 797-800.—Haug, P. Krebsstatistik 1927 in Bayern. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 272; 1933-34, 40: 346.—Hecht, M. Neue Wege der Krebsstatistik in Baden. Allg. statist. Arch., 1933, 23: 35-50. ------ Erhebungen iiber Krebserkrankungen in Baden. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 719.—Herrenschmidt, A. Le cancer en 1923. Rev. mid. fr., 1924, 5: 381-9.—Iacobovici & Roth, M. [Statistics on cancer in Cluj] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1925, 14: 229-41.— Imbert, L. Sur la frequence du cancer a l'Hotel-Dieu de Marseille. Marseille m6d., 1924, 61: 293-6.—Incidence (The) of cancer in mental hospital patients and in the general popu- lation of England and Wales compared. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1930, 76: 223-44.—Inchiesta demografico-sanitaria dei tumori maligni. Gazz. med. lombarda, 1924, 83: 167.—Jakovlev, F. I. [Cancer in a county of Moskva] Klin, med., Moskva, 1925, 6: 114-8.—Jarzemskas, J. [Statistics on cancer, 1925- 29] Medicina, Kaunas, 1931, 12: 323-30—Joo, I. [Cancer statistics in Hungary] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 914; 936.— Kolb, K. Die Verbreitung der bosartigen Neubildungen in Siiddeutschland und Schlussfolgerungen iiber ihre Aetiologie. Zschr. Hyg., 1902, 40: 373-467, map.—Kraft, R. Zur Car- cinomfrage in Tirol. Arch. klin. Chir., 1925, 134: 780-93.— Krutina, F. Der Wiener Krebskataster. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 1481.—Kucherenko, P., & Soloviev, B. [Statistics on malignant tumors in the Ukraine] Ukrain. med. arkh., 1927, 1: 69-77. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 537-47.— Lachapele, A. Le cancer a Bordeaux. Gaz. sc. m6d. Bor- deaux, 1923, 44: 598-601.—Leutheuser, K. Krebsstatistik 1929 in Bayern. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 12-42— Loennecken, R. [Ten years cancer statistics, 1919-29] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1930, 91: 519-24.—Loir, A., & Legangneux, H. Zones de cancer au Havre. Ann. hyg., Par., 1933, n. ser., 11: 522-38— Matzen, N. Krebsstatistik in Bayern (1923) und die Verwertung der Ergebnisse zur Frage der Entstehung des Krebses. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 105-21. Also repr.—Mayer, L. Le cancer augumente-t-il de frequence en Belgique? Bull. Acad. m6d. Belgique, 1927, 5. ser., 7:714-37.— Menetrier, M. P. La frequence reele du cancer a Paris il y a cent ans etait la merae qu'aujourd'hui. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1926, 3. ser., 95: 177-82.—Moinson, L., & Stephanopoli, T. La progression de l'endemie canc6reuse dans la population parisienne. Ibid., 1929, 3. ser., 102: 729-32. Also J. med. Paris, 1930, 50: 331-6.—Morosowski, N. Untersuchungen iiber die Verbreitung des Krebses in der Ukraine. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 555-61.—Nasi, C, & Perardi, G. Distribuzione e sviluppo dei tumori maligni a Pratiglione (Torino) in rapporto con le condizioni ambientali ivi esistenti. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: 1417-22.—Oehman, R. C. [Origin of cancer diseases in Finland] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 78: 612-7.—Pittaluga, G. The present status of cancer in Spain. Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 89.—Puder, S. Ueber die ungarische Krebsstatistik. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 291-6.—Quistorp, D. Die Krebsverteilung in Wiirttemberg und Hohenzollern. Ibid., 1934-35, 41: 207-16.—Remond, A. Sur la progression du cancer dans la region toulousaine. Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 90: 119.—Renaud, A. Quelques [enseignements statistiques sur le cancer en Suisse de 1901 a 1920; statistiques en general; statistique Suisse. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1923, 43: 433-50. ------ Einige Belege und Betrachtungen zur Verbreitung und Statistik des Krebses (Demographie) mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der schwei- zerischen Statistik von 1901-20. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 106; 132. ------ Statistiques du cancer: renseignements statistiques generaux et particulierement sur le cancer en Suisse ces dernieres annees. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1926, 46: 351-7.—Russell, W. T. Review (A) of the cancer statistics in England and Wales and Scotland between 1891 and 1927. J. Hyg., Lond., 1931, 31: 406-13.—Rutishauser, E. Les tumeurs malignes a Geneve. Helvet. med. acta, 1935-36, 2: 730-68.—Sambon, L. W. Researches on the epidemiology of cancer made in Iceland and Italy (July-October 1924) J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1925, 28:39-71. ------ Observations and researches on the epidemiology of cancer made in Holland and Italy (May-September, 1925) Ibid., 1926, 29: 233-87.— Schwanke, W. Krebs in Hamburg. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1930, 151: 326-30.—Stocks, P. Distribution in England and Wales of cancer of various organs. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1936, 13: 257-70, 17 maps.—Thomas, L. Sta- tistische Untersuchungen iiber den Krebs in Dusseldorf. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 168-90.—Vigi, F., Dagnini, G., & Pancotto, E. Ricerche statistiche e sistematiche sui tumori maligni osservati durante l'anno 1926. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1927, 10. ser., 5: 255; 1928, 6: 287.—Wackerbauer, K. Krebs- statistik 1926 in Bayern. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 281- 312.—We/ckowski, K. [Statistics of cancer and malignant tu- mors in the southern Polish provinces for 1930] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 988-95.—Weinberg & Gastbar. Die bosartigen Neubildungen in Stuttgart von 1873 bis 1902. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1904, 2: 195; 1906, 4: 18.—Weiss. Vorlaufige Ergeb- nisse der Badischen Krebsmorbiditatsstatistik. Verh. Deut. Rbntg. Ges., 1934, 27: 30. ------ Die Ergebnisse einer Zahlung der Krebskranken in Baden. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 289-311.—Welte, F. Krebsstatistik 1924-25 in Bayern. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 566; 1930-31, 33: 600.—Wessels, A. Krebsstatistik 1930 in Bayern. Ibid., 1936-37, 45: 355-84.—Young, M. Some observations on the distribution of cancer in the Severn Valley. J. Hyg., Lond., 1922-23, 21: 49-61. ------ The topographical incidence of cancer in Yorkshire and the Midland Counties of England, including the Fenland. Ibid., 1925-26, 24: 403-18. ---- Growth. See also Cancer, experimental; Cancer, His- tology; Cancer, Pathogenesis. Barmwater, K. [Effect of increased oxygen pressure on transplanted mouse cancer] Bibl. larger, 1928, 120: 651-61.— Baroni, V., & Comsia, O. [Effect of ammonia chloride on the development of experimental cancer] Cluj. med., 1932, 13: CANCER 74 CANCER 590-2.—Bertolotto, U. L'azione di nucleoproteidi sullo svi- luppo del 'cancro del topo. Tumori, Milano, 1932, 18: 60L- 19.—Boivin, A. Insuline et cancer experimental du lapin. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 97: 809-11.—Boyd, W. Growth, innocent and malignant. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 124- 30.—Burrows, M. T. Studies on cancer; the significance of the effect of circulation on the growth of cells. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 97-102. ------ Cellular growth and degeneration in the organism. Ibid., 102-5.— Carminati,' V. Influenza di culture di germi lattacidogeni sulla crescita del cancro del topo. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1933, 12: 205-20.—Cheatle, G. L. Natural law in pathological growth. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 3-10.—Eichholtz, F., Keil, W., & Kluge, L Ueber die Unabhiingigkeit von Wachstumseigen- schaften und Stoffwechseltypus der malignen Zelle. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 260: 139-42.—Fischer, A. Humorale und cellu- lare Wachstumsfaktoren fiir Krebszellen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 228-34. ------ Wachstum von Carcinom- zellen und Wasserstoffionenkonzentration des Mediums. Ibid., 250-3. ------ & Andersen, E. B. Ueber das Wachstum von normalen und bosartigen Gewebezellen unter erhbhtem Sauerstoffdruck. Ibid., 1926, 23: 12-27.----— [Research on the effect of increased oxygen pressure on mouse cancer in vivo] Bibl. laeger, 1927, 119: 391-434.—Fischer, A., & Laser, H. Messung des Wachstums von Carcinomzellen in vitro. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 235-8. ------ Wachstum von Carcinomzellen und Zusammensetzung des Mediums. Ibid., 239-49—Frankel, E., & Gereb, P. Wachstumstendenz maligner Tumoren und Vitamine. Ibid., 1932-33, 38: 524- 34.—Guyer, M. F., & Claus, P. E. Growth of cancerous and of embiyonie tissues stratified in the ultra-centrifuge. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936-37, 35: 468-73.—Hermigny de Bruce, H. d'. Longs deiais devolution latente dans la cance- risation. Neoplasmes, 1935, 14: 97-102.—Huzella, T. Ele- ments rvorgange des bosartigen Geschwulstwachstums und der Wundheilung in mikrokinematographischer Darstellung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 225-9.—Karczag, L., & Jany, J. Ueber das Wachstumsgesetz der malignen Geschwiilste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 470-5.—Lecloux, J. Facteurs energetiques de la croissance des tissus cancereux. Li6ge m6d., 1929, 22: 329; 405; 452.—Lumsden, T., Macrae, T. F., & Skipper, E. Cinematograph record of serum experiments. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 211-3.— Marques, E. J. Croissance et malignite. Neoplasmes, 1927, 6: 73; 153; 205.—Merkova, A. M. [Growth and so-called rejuvenation of cancer] Vrach. delo, 1931, 14: 355-62.— Meyer, W. Somes notes on cancer; on cell division, and growth in cancer. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 171: 543-52.—Munck, W. Ueber den Einfluss von Vital-Trypanblauspeicherung auf das Wachstum von vcrimpftem Mausecarcinom und -sarkom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 377-85.—Paterson, E. A study of the growth conditions of human malignant tissues. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 221-8.— Renaud, M., & Nyka. Constatation directe de la separation des cellules neoplasiques: processus histologique et specifique du cancer; greffes proximales et greffes lointaines; rien ne distingue l'accroissement de la generalisation. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 15: 298-300.—Robertson, H. E. Observations on the growth and spread of carcinoma. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1930, 12: 1.—Samssonow, N. L'influence de l'irra- diation du foie par les rayons X et par le radium sur le cancer greffe des rats. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 1163-6.— Schiller, W. Das assimilatorische Wachstum des Carcinoms. Virchows Arch., 1934, 292: 577-94.—Smith, E. F. Apposi- tional growth in crown-gall tumors and in cancers. J. Cancer Res., 1922, 7: 1-48, 28 pl.—Terada, H. Studies on the growth of mouse cancer. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 570.—Welsh, D. A. The life history of cancer. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1930, 12: 1; 5. Also Med. J. Australia, 1930, 1: 540-9.— Ypsilanti, H., & Paltauf, R. Zur Frage des Nachweises von Wachstumstrahlen in malignen tierischen Tumoren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 372-6. ---- Heredity. See Cancer, Causes: Heredity. ---- Histology. See also Cancer, Cytology; Cancer, Immunity: Mechanism, cellular. Stahl, F. A. Cancer and sarcoma one; iden- tical in cytology; finding the pure cancer cytology, only, in a reported case of undifferentiated round cell sarcoma [&c] 60p. 8? Chic. [1932] Sternfeld, J. *Contribution a I'etude de la cancereuse. 63p. 8? Par., 1931. Anzinger, F. P. The changes occurring in striped muscle in the neighborhood of malignant tumors. Am. J. M Sc 1902, n. ser., 123: 268-84. Also repr.— Argaud, R. Sur les terminaisons nerveuses dans les cancers humains. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 180: 551-4.—Bohmig, R. Das Krebsstroma und seine morphologischen Reaktionsformen. Beitr. path Anat., 1929-30, 83: 333-82.—Engel, D. Ueber Vitalfarbung von I mpftumoren mit Saurefarbstoffen. Zschr. Krebsforsch. 1924-25, 22: 365-72.—Evans, N. Mitotic figures in malignant tumors as affected by time before fixation of tissues. Arch Path., Chic, 1926, 1: 894-8.—Horner. O. Luckenlose Serien- untersuchungen an transplantiertem Mausekrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 377-85.—Koch, J. Zur Histologie und zum Zellenbild des experimentell iibertragbaren Miiusc- krebses. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925-26, 97: 181-92, pl.----- Untersuchungen uber das Zellenbild des spontanen Miiuse- krebses, mit Bemerkungen iiber die Entstehung des Krebses. Ibid., 1926-27, 100: 75-88, 3 pl.—Lewis, W. H. Binocytosis by malignant cells. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 29: 666-79, 2 pl.— Lunghetti. Contributo alio studio dei cancri a struttura com- plicata. Boll. Accad. med. Perugia, 1924, 10-3.—Mendonca, J. de. A estructura histologica dos tumores malignos 6-lhes propria, por6m nao exclusiva. Brasil med., 1927, 41: 889-91.— Meyer, G. Ueber die Beziehungen des adenoiden Gewebes zu bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Samml. klin. Vortr., 1903, No. 359 (Chir. No. 100, 531-64)—Oertel, H. Innervation of human cancers. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1929, 32: 557-64, 6 pl.— Reprev, A. V. [Cancer, carcinoma, or epithelial, malignant tumors] Vrach. delo, 12: 1929, suppl., 3-22.—Rogalsky, B. A. [The 1/mphatic system of cancer tumors] Russ. klin., 1926, 5: 727-4L—Salo, K. Histologische Studien des gallertigeri Marks bei malignen Geschwiilsten. Verh. Jap. path. Ges., 1911, 1: 70.—Sokolov, B. Contributions au piobleme du cancer. Biol, gen., Wien, 1926, 2: 865-80.—Ssokolow, N. N. Ueber Veranderungen im histologischen Bau der Krebsge- schwulst nach Durchtrennung der dieselbe versorgenden sensiblen Nerven und iiber den Einfluss dieser Neurotomie auf den Verlauf verschiedener pathologischer Prozesse. Deut Zschr. Chir., 1927, 202: 270-7.—Woolley, P. G. A study of the reticular supporting network in malignant neoplasms, as stained by Mallory's method. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1903, 14: 21-4. Also Montreal M. J., 1903, 32: 180-6. ---- Hospitals and institutes. See under Cancerology. ---- Immunity. See also Cancer, Immunization; Cancer, Serology. Babes, A. Processus de defense des tissus contre le cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 15: 381-90.—Bayer, C. Krebs und Seibsthilfe des Organismus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 1010-2.—Besredka, A., & Gross, L. Ueber die experimentelle Krebsimmunitat. Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 509-12.— Bittmann. O., & Goldfeder, A. Zur Frage der Immunitat gegen bosartige Geschwiilste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 147-54.—Bittner, J. J. Studies on concomitant immunity. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 28: 121-7.—Brand, A. T. Immunity and prophylaxis in cancer. Caledon. M. J., 1929, 14: 90-4.— Bruschettini, A., & Bruschettini, G. Recherches sur l'immunitd tlahs le cancer experimental de la souris. Neoplasmes, 1929, 8: 279-82.—Caspari, W. Betrachtungen uber das Krebs- problem besonders vom Standpunkte der Immunitat. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 715. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1922, 19: 74-100.—Clair, F. Les reactions locales et generates de l'organisme a regard du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1924, 3: 31-7.— Cramer, W. Resistance and susceptibility to cancer. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 20-9. ------ On an antagonism in the development of malignancy in two different organs. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1936, 43: 77-89.—Domagk, G., & Hackmann, C. Ein Beitrag zu den bei Transplantattumoren beobachteten Immunitiits- resp. Resistenzerscheinungen. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1935, 42: 192-208.—Dusinberre, R. K. Y. A factor in cancer susceptibility. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1930, 28: 273-92.—Eastwood, A. A note on immunology and malignant disease. J. Hyg., Lond., 1925-26, 24: 255; 1930-31, 30: 267 — Ebhardt, K. Die Reaktionsfahigkeit des krebskranken Kor- pers. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1937, 5: 33-6.—Fischer, R., & Luschinsky. H. A propos de l'immunite anti-cancereuse. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 764-6.—Gamalei, M. [New studies on etiology and immunity of malignant tumors] Ukrain. med. arkh., 1927, 1: 274-6.— Halberstaedter. Rontgenstrah- len und Immunitatsvorgange. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1924, 32: (Kongr. H.) 160 [Discussion] 168.—Hamano, J. On so- called natural immunity of animal against malignant tumour. Tr. Jap Path. Soc, 1930, 20: 630.— Heaton, T. The resistance to malignant growth. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 762.—Jean- nertey, G. La defensa del organismo contra el cdncer. Clin. lab., Zaragoza, 1933, 23: 825-7.—Koch, W. F. Cancer and the evolution of the immunity process. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924-25, 2: 255-7.—Lewin, C. Die Immunitats- vorgange bei den malignen Tumoren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 138-51.—Lumsden, T. P\irther observations on immunity in relation to transplantable malignant tumours. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 112; 1927, 1: 116. Also Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 206-15.—MacCarty, W. C. The cancer cell and nature's defensive mechanism. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 41: 783-93.—Maisin, J. Les moyens de defense de 1 or- gariisme contre le cancer d'aprSs les travaux de J. B. Murphy. Rev. med., Louvain, 1923, 49-59. ------& Sturm, E. Con- tribution a la connaissance de la nature de l'immunite cance- reuse heterologue. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 1216-8.— Mercier, L., & Gosselin, L. La non-receptivite a la greffe du lymphadenome de la souris en tant que criterium de l'immunite au cancer spontane. Ibid., 1931, 108: 1058-60.----- Essais en vue de retarder 1 apparition du cancer (lymphosar- come) dans une lignee de souris. Ibid., 1936, 121: 125.— Murphy, J. B. Experimental studies on resistance to cancer. Proc. Path. Soc. Philadelphia, 1923-24, 26: 52-4.—Murray, CANCER 75 CANCER J. A. Primary and secondary resistance to the induction of cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 159-63. Also Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1923, 8: 75-84, 5 pl.—Narita, I. An immunological study of human and animal malignant tumors; Jap. J. Obst., 1935, 18: 458-502.—Ottensooser, F. Ueber die Schwankungen der Virulenz von Miiuseimpf- tumoron. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929-30, 30: 553--72.— Pelczar. K. [Study on the resistance in cancer] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 119-22.—Perez Vasquez. S. lnmunidad en el cdncer y cirugia. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 675-87.— Plumier, L. L'immunite contre les tumeurs malignes realis6e chez les animaux. Med. hyg., Brux., 1907, 5: 1-8—Prat, L. & Sokolov, B. Sur la resistance de l'organisme chez les can- cereux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 298-306.—Preble, E. On the immunity of certain groups of individuals to cancer in general and in certain localities. Cancer, N. Y., 1923, 1: 14-21 Also West. M. Rev., 1923, 28: 513-9. ------ On cancer immunes. Cancer, N. Y., 1925, 2: 218-23.—Rebaudi, U., & Menniti. I. Neoplasmi ed immunita. Ann. Ist. Maragliano, 1931, 3. ser., 177-230, 3 pl.—Robinson, E. P. Immunity in cancer. Am. J. Clin. M., 1923, 30: 180-3.—Rondoni, P. Ricerche sull' immunita nel cancro del topo. Boll. Soc. ital biol. sper., 1928, 3: 892-6 —Rubens Duval. H. Les reactions locales et generates de l'organisme a regard du cancer. J. radiol. electr., 1923, 7: 421.—Sachs, H. Imnvjnhiologische Betrachtungen zum Krebsproblem. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 34-48.—Simoes Raposo. L. Sur la susceptibi'.ite et la resistance aux groi'te* cancereuses. C. rend Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1297. ------ De l'immunite contre les greffes de cancer. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 52;— Sokolov, B. La reaction de l'organisme contre le cancer Biol, gen., Wien, 1926, 2: 639-78, 4 pl.—Sticker. A. Immunisa- torische Vorgange beim Tumorwachstum. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 104: 48-51.—Vaughan. J. W., & Eppler, H. H. The immune mechanism in cancer. Tr. Am. Surtr. Ass., 1923 41: 421-34.—Volterra, M. Fattori disponenti e fattori osta- colanti nella patologia dei tumori maligni. Riv. clin. med., 1936. 37: 291-301.—Woglom. W. H. Reactions generates et locales de l'organisme k regard du cancer. J. raJiol.'electr . 192.3, 7: 422.—Wood, F. C. Immunity in cancer. J. Am. M. Ass, 1925, 85: 1039-45. Also repr.—Wylegschanin, A. I. Zur experimentellen Erforschung der Immunitat gegen Impf- tumoren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 99-112 — Yosano. H. Immunological studies on the malignant tumour. Tr. Jap Path Soc, 1930, 20: 632. ---- Immunity: Mechanism. See also subheadings of Cancer, Diagnosis; Cancer, Transplantation. Braunstein, A. Zur Frage der Abwehrstoffe bei Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 325-9. Also Klin. Wschr.. 1927, 6: 214.—Casey, A. E.. & Pearce. L. The blood of normal rabbits as an index of their resistance to a transplantable neoplasm. J. Exp. M., 1931, 54: 475-92.—Coulon, A. de. Relations existant entre les points isoeiectriques du muscle dd la souris et la receptivite accentuee ou attenu6e de l'animal a la greffe cancereuse. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 164.— Julius. H. W. [Agglutination of cancer cells] Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1931-32, 6: 71-9 —Kross, I. Effect of blood from immune animals upon transplantable tumors. J. Cancer Res., 1921, 6: 25-30.—Laufberger, V. [Solvents of cancer cells] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1927, 66: 172-4— Lehmann-Facius. H. Ueber den Mechanismus der Karzinomzellen lbsenden Fahig- keit des menschlichen Blutserums. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1928, 59: 185-202.—Lemay, P. L'importance des phenomenes d'autolyse dans le processus cancereux. Neoplasmes, 1933, 12: 286-90.—Lewin. C. Klinische und experimentelle Unter- suchungen iiber Krebsimmunitat. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 983-7.—Lumsden. T.. & Macrae, T. F. Stabilisation and purification of specific anti-cancer bodies Biochem. J., Lond.. 1934, 28: 1968-73.------■ & Skipper. E. The direct demon- stration of anti-cancer bodies in the serum of animals immune to a homologous tumour. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1934, 39: 595-607, 4 pl.—Maisin, J., Vassiliadis, H., & Godenir, A. Au sujet de l'existence dans le foie de substances inhibantes vis-a- vis du cancer du benzSnepyrene de la souris blanche. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 259-61.—Pelczar, K. [Serologic research on the resistance of malignant tumors] Bull, internat. Acad. polon. sc, 1929, zool., 283-319.—Piazza Missorici, A. Attivita proteolitica del siero di sangue dei cancerosi in seguito alia iniezione di estratto di tumore; nota preventiva. Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 441.—Ramond, F., & Zizine, P. A propos de l'autolyse chez les cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87: 657.—Rosanow, N. I. Zur Frage der anticancrbsen Pracipi- tine. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 28: 57-9.—Strong, L. C, & Werner, T. H. Precipitation tests in mice; preliminary report: cancer; comparative study of cancer-susceptible and immune mice. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 26: 767-9.—Trawinski, A. Ueber Nachweis immunobiologischer Prozesse bei Krebs mittels Pra- zipitationsmethode. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1937, 90: 85-97.— Vassiliadis, H. Au sujet de l'existence de substances anti- blastiques dans la surrenale et l'hypophyse. C. rend. Soc. biol , 1934, 115: 1241-3.—Waterman, N. [Further researches on carcinolysis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: pt 1, 500 ------& Kromme, L. de. Untersuchungen iiber Cytolvse beim Krebs. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 187: 377; 188: 65. ------& Lemmens. J. F. Untersuchungen iiber Cytolyse bei Krebs. Ibid., 1929, 205: 1-20. ---- Immunity: Mechanism, cellular. See also Cancer, Endocrine aspects; Reticulo- endothelial system. Battaglia, F. Sul significato dell' eosinofilia locale nei tu- mori maligni. Tumori, Roma, 1927, 13: 191-208, pl.— Bayer, C. Abwehrmassnahmen des organisierten Gewebes gegen den Krebs. Zbl. Chir., 1921, 48: 1758-61.—Besredka, A., & Gross, L. Die Haut als Eingangspforte und Abwehrorgan in der Krebskrankheit; versuche mit dem Ehrlich'schen Mause- saikorn. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 170.—Bettazzi, G. bull eosinofilia locale nei tumori maligni. Arch. ital. anat. pat., 1932, 3: 249-66, 2 pi.— Bogomolets, A. A., & Neiman, I. M. [Etlect of cytotoxic stimulation and reticulo-endothelial block on the inoculated cancer] Vest, mikrob., 1927, 6: 33-8.— Bonnin, H. Les lymphocytes dans la defense de l'organisme contre le cancer. Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 45: 595-8 — Bruda B. E., & Pfeiffer, H. Ueber die Bedeutung der Milz und des Speicherzellensystems (Retikuloendothels) fur die Abwehr von bosartigen Impfgeschwiilsten der Ratte. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 68: 116; 554.—Bungeler, W. Die Bedeu- tung der Milz fur das Wachstum und den Stoff wechsel maligner lumoren. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1932, 43: 409.—Contini, V. Contributo alio studio della reazione cellulare intorno ai tumori maligni. Cancro, Tor., 1934, 5: 91-117.—Cramer, W. On experimental carcinogenesis; the local resistance of the skin to the development of malignancy Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1929, 10: 335-46. Also Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 9: 69- 82.—Damgaard-Rasmussen, A. [Is the defensive mechanism against cancer wholly or in part located in the endocrine system?] Ugeskr. laeger, 1930. 92: 87-91.—Davis, J. E. Some factors that determine tissue resistance to cancer. Tr. Am. Ass. Obst. (1920) 1921, 33: 269-74.—Dobrovolskaia- Zavadskaia, N., & Samssonow, N. L'influence de la sptenec- tomie sur les greffes du cancer experimental. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 1222-4.— Dobrovolskaia-Zavadskaia, N., & Zephirov, P. Sur le rote de la rate (tissu reticuloendothelial) dans le cancer spontane de la souris. Ibid., 1936, 121: 1051-4.— Farmer, J. B., Moore, J. E. S., & Walker, C. E. On the behaviour of leucocytes in malignant growths. Lancet, Lond., 1905, 2: 352.—Florcken, H. Studien zur Geschwulstimmuni- trit; Carcinom und Nebenniere; klinische und experimentelle Erfahrungen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 465-76.— Guilera, L. G. El sistema linfatico y las defensas antiblasticas. Ars medica, Barcel., 1934, 10: 464-72, 3 pl.—Guyer, M. F., Mohs, F. E., & Shebesta, E. M. Effects of artificially induced lymphopenia in cancer-resistant and cancer-susceptible rats. Arch. Path., Chic, 1935, 19: 66-74.—Jacobsen, C. Der chronische Reiz des reticuloendothelialen Systems, eine Krebs- hemmung. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1933-34, 169: 562-76.— Kratschell, U. Ueber das Verhalten des reticulo-endothelialen Systems bei malignen Tumoren an Hand der Kongorotprobe. Fortsch. Med., 1933, 51: 983-6.—Pavlovsky, A. J., & Widako- wich, V. La eosinofilia local en el cancer j,\a.s ceiulas eosino- filas elementos oncolyticos? Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: 1265-78.—Roca de Vinyals, R. Les mastzellen clans te cancer experimental de la souris blanche. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 177-9.—Romhanyi, G. Ueber cellulare Umgebungsreak- tionen und deren Bedeutung fiir die Immunitat bei einem iiber- impfbaren llattenkrebs. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1935, 48: 373-9.—Roskin, G. Milz und experimenteller Krebs. Cancer, Brux., 1934, 11: 91-9.—Sokolov, B. Sur le role des macro- phages dans le processus de la cancerisation tissulaire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1623. ------ Contributions au role des elements lymphoides dans le processus cancereux. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 7: 227-42. ------ Rate et cancer. C. rend. Soc biol., 1929, 100: 1071.—Vasiliu, T. M6taplasie m6dullaire dans le tissu cellulaire pericancereux. Ibid., 1921, 85: 579.—Visser, J., & Soetarso, B. [Effect of the spleen on malignant tumors] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 2755-78, 2 pl.—Volterra, M. Die morphologischen Merkmale der Geschwulstimmunitiit; das Verhalten des reticulo-histiocytiiren Apparates bei Krebsabwehr. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 315-30.—Wagner, A. [Effect of splenectomy upon the resistance to cancer] Hospitalstidende, 1932, 75: 935.—Waterman, N. La cytolyse des cellules can- cereuses et sa regulation reticulo-endotheliale. Cancer, Brux., 1927, 4: 281-93.—Woglom, W. H. A critique of tumor resistance. J. Cancer Res., 1922, 7: 283-301, 5 pl.—Zeitlin, S. Influence de la rate sur le developpement du cancer chez les souris blanches. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 500. ---- Immunization. See also Cancer, Immunity; Cancer, Preven- tion; Cancer, Treatment, and its subheadings. Adami, J. G. Immunisation against malignant growths. Montreal M. J., 1906, 35: 405-9.—Angelescu, C, & Buzoianu, G. [Attempted immunization of man against cancer] Ro- mania med., 1931, 9: 125.—Auler, H., & Pelczar, K. Im- munisierungsversuche bei bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 104-14.—Braunstein, A. Ueber im- munbiologische Krebsprophylaxe. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1286. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 321-57.—Fibiger, J., & Mailer, P. [Experimental immunization against metastasis formation in cancerous tumors] Hospitalstidende, 1926, 69: 601-70.—Rami, S. The immunization of cancer-bearing mice. J. Cancer Res., 1925-26, 10: 115-27.—Kawakami. Z., Naka- mura, F., & Takei, T. The study of the immunological thera- CANCER 76 CANCER peutics of human cancer; the anatomo-pathological and histo- pathological part. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1927, 17: 555-8. Also Japan M. World, 1927, 7: 127.—Mottram, J. C. Utilisation of immunity in treatment of cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 961.—Nattan-Larrier, L., & Grimard, L. Resistance et immu- nisation du lapin contre la tumeur de Brown-Pearce. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 1069-71.—Nather. K., & Schnitzler, H. Immunisierungsversuche beim Mausekrebs. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 1384.—Poyntz, L. K. Successful immunizing against cancer. Radiology, 1923, 1: 24-30.—Russ, S. New attempts to procure immunity to malignant disease in man. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1922, 12: 841-3.—Salmon, P. Immunisa- tion dans le cancer experimental. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 35. ---- Immunization, active. See also Cancer, Treatment: Vaccines. Piontnitzki, D. *Ueber die Behandlung des Krebses mit Autolysaten. 31p. 8? Berl., 1914. Blunck, G. Erfolglose Impfung mit Karzinomzellsaft. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1933.—Citelli, S. La mia cura vaccinica dei tumori maligni. Tumori, Milano, 1929, 15: 152- 69.------ Risultati attuali della mia cura dei tumori maligni umani. Otorinolar. ital., 1930-31, 1: 317-29. Also Minerva med., Tor., 1931, 22: 861-5.—Flaks, J., & Grynkraut, B. [Does intracutaneous inoculation immunize against malig- nant tumors?] Warsz. czas. lek., 1936, 13: 338.—Fuchs, H. J., & Kowarzyk, H. Ueber die Produktion von spezifischen Tumorantikorpern nach Vorbehandlung mit tumorantigen- haltigem Serum. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1334.—MUnz, H. Impfung mit Karzinomzellsaft. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 266.—Nather, K. Ueber Versuche aktiver Immunisierung beim Mausekrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1922, 19: 115-24.— Nicholls, L. The problem of an antigenic treatment for cancer J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1920, 17: 10.—Reschreiter. Zur Entstehung der malignen Tumoren und ihre Behandlung mit spezifischen Impfstoffen. Praxis, Bern, 1926, 5: H. 7, 1; 3.— Simoes Raposo, L. Sur l'immunite anti-cancereuse acquise par greffe de neoplasmes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1299.— Thomas, J. Des injections d'autolysats cancereux dans le traitement des cancers. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1927, 184: 1592; 1930, 191: 1164. Also Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1927, 8: 786. Also Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1928, 8: 64-8.—Vanysek. F. [Involution of cancer; possibility of prevention of cancer by inoculation?] Cas. tek. Cesk.. 1933, 72: 1673-8. ---- Immunization, non-specific. See also Cancer, Treatment (subheadings Hor- mones; Organ extracts) Caspari, W. Die Bedeutung der unspezifisehen Immunitat fiir die Krebstherapie. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 899-912.— Costero, 1. Studien zur Geschwulstimmunitat; iiber die im- munisierende Fahigkeit von homologem Muskelautolysat. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 261-3.—Goldzieher, M. A., & Peter/i, T. Ueber Cytolyse von Geschwulstzellen durch Fettsauren. Ibid., 1930, 31: 361-8.—Miller, P. Studies on immunization of white mice by injection of sterile mouse- embryo skin against the production of malignant tumors or their metastasis. Acta path, microb. scand., 1937, 14: 228- 39.—Nakahara, W. Studies on lymphoid activity; immunity to transplanted cancer induced by injection of olive oil. J. Exp. M., 1922, 35: 493-505, 3 pl. ------ Suppression of induced immunity to transplanted cancer by large doses of olive oil. Ibid., 1923, 38: 315-26.------Effect of fatty acids on the resistance of mice to transplanted cancer. Ibid., 1924, 40: 363-73. ------ Resistance to spontaneous mouse cancer induced by injections of oleic acid. Ibid., 1925, 41: 347-56, pl. ------ Production of tumor resistance by fatty acids. Gann, Tokyo, 1925, 19: 1-3.—Ronsse, C. Etude du pouvoir inhibant d'extraits d'organes, administres par ingestion ou injection, sur le cancer experimental. Cancer, Brux., 1935, 12: 319-33.—Theilhaber, A. Die Erfolge der Steigerung der zellularen Immunitat bei der Behandlung der Krebskrankheit. Munch, med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 1433. ------ Einpflanzung tierischer Organe; Einfluss auf den Verlauf chronischer Krank- heiten. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1011-3.—Zdrazil, R. Pro- prietes immunisantes de certains extraits lipoidiques dans le cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 417. ---- Immunization, passive. See also Cancer, Treatment: Serums. Koch, W. F. Cancer and its allied diseases; their common toxic cause, their cure by im- munization. 229p. 8? Detr. [1929] Also 2. ed. 308p. [1933] Kohler, S. *Zur Frage der Beeinflussung von Impftumoren bei Ratten durch Serum rontgen- bestrahlter Karzinomratten. 20p. 8? Freib i. B 1933. Albespy. D. Du traitement du cancer par l'autoserothe- rapie. Bull. gin. th6r., 1921, 172: 205-14.—Chauvin & Bee. L'autoseroth6rapie dans le traitement du cancer. Progr. med Par., 1922, 3. ser., 35: 73. ------ & Esmenard. Trois cas d'autoserotherapie du cancer. Marseille med., 1922, 59: 22-6.—Dugdale, F. The cure of cancer by the Koch synthetic antitoxin; a report of the investigation of this treatment. Cancer, N. Y., 1924-25, 2: 350-60.—Endler. Autoserothe- rapie und Krebsproblem. Arch. klin. Chir., 1923, 126: 176- 80.—Field, C. E. The Koch treatment of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1924-25, 2: 21-6. ------ Is a cure for cancer possible by antitoxin and serum treatment? 18 months with the Koch cancer antitoxin. Ibid., 341-50.—Frankel, E. Versuche zur Erzeugung eines hohen Antikbrpergehaltes bei der Immunisie- rung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 505-9.—Hoyt, A. W. The Koch treatment for cancer. Dental Digest, 1925, 31: 548-51. Also Sc. Ther., Lewist., 1926-27, 4: 117.—Kauf- man, S. V. [Autoserotherapy of cancerous diseases] Klin. med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 433-7.—Koch, W. F. Cancer; its functions and cure. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924-25, 2: 147; 194; 198. ------ Good advice on getting well from cancer and practical suggestions. Ibid., 1932, 10: 163-6.— Kohn-Speyer, A. C. On the comparative lability of antisera cytotoxic to cancer cells. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 377.— Loeper, Debray & Tonnet. L'action de l'autoserotherapie sur les albumines et les lipoides du serum cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 345. Also Progr. med., Par., 1922, 3. ser., 35: 109.—Lumsden, T. Observations upon the effect of an anti- serum upon cancer cells in vitro. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 383. ------ Tumour immunity: the effects of the eu- and pseudo-globulin fractions of anti-cancer sera on tissue cultures. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1931, 34: 349-55.—Mendel eev, P. Im- munite passive et cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 814-6.—Sokolov, B. Le principe d'un serum anticancereux. Ibid., 1924, 90: 43.—Takei, T. Studies on serotherapeutics of malignant tumour of animals. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 709-11.—Thomas, J. La serotherapie et la vaccinc- therapie anticancereuse. Vie med., 1925, 6: 1237-45.— Wolff, H. J.. & Alvarez, W. C. Recent attempt to develop a serum effective against cancer. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 634-6. ---- Infectivity. See Cancer, Parasitology. ---- Inoculation and transmission. See also Cancer, Contagiosity; Cancer, Im- munization, active; Cancer, Metastasis; Cancer, Transplantation. Amsperger, L. Ueber Spatrecidive maligner Tumoren, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage der Impfmetastasen. Beitr. path. Anat., 1905, 7: suppl., 283-93.—Bettin, O., & Stabler. A. Trapianto di neoplasia maligna addominale in seguito a para- centesi. Gior. med. Alto Adige, 1931, 3: 40-2.—Bullock, F. D., Rohdenburg, G. L., & Johnson, P. L. Inoculation with two types of tumors. In Stud, cancer (Crocker Res. Fund) N. Y., 1913, 3: 73.—Fiessinger, C. La transmission du cancer. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1924, 3. ser., 91: 284-90. Also Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 153-5.—Lecene, P., & Lacassagne, A. Une observation d'inoculation accidentelle d'une tumeur maligne chez I'homme. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1926, 3: 97- 112. Also Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1928, 3: 160.—Mende- leev. Transmission transplacentaire d'un principe physico- chimique du cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 573-5.— Naame, M. Sur la transmission et la pathogenie du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1935, 14: 92-6.—Novinski, M. [Inoculation of malignant tumors] Arch. vet. nauk, 1877, 7: 3. sect., 129-63.— Revesz, M. [Danger of implantation in operation for cancer] Gy6gyaszat, 1933, 73: 228-31.—Sanfelice, F. Sulla inocula- bilita dei tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1904, 20: 981-3. Also Wien. med. Presse, 1904, 45: 1986-90.—Schaanning, G. [Implantation metastasis] Norsk, mag. hegevid., 1921, 82: 109-21.—Smolaninova, L. A. [Case of transmission of a malignant tumor from man to man] Vest, khir., 1936, 44: 80. ---- Malignancy. See also Cancer, Classification; Cancer, His- tology. Adami, J. G. Concerning the nature of malignancy. J. State M., Lond., 1926, 34: 413-21. Also Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 189-92.—Blumenthal, F. Zum Problem der Malignitat der Geschwiilste. Seuchenbekampfung, Wien, 1928, 5: 247- 58.—Borst, M. Concepci6n histol6gica de la malignidad de los tumores. Med. ibera, 1933, 27: pt 2, 652. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 3-29.—Carrel, A. The physiological substratum of malignancy. Contr. med. sc, Libman An- nivers. Vol., 1932, 1: 289-95.—Dietrich. A. Ueber das Wesen der Bosartigkeit. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 40: 1-12.—Frankel, E. Stoffliche Grundlagen des Maligriitatsprinzips bei bosar- tigen Geschwiilsten. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1932) 1933, 105: Teil 2, 93-8. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 1801.—Minehart, V. L. The problem in malignancy. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1934-35, 11: 342.—Pentimalli, F. La malignita potenziale; nota di patologia sperimentale per il medico pratico. Rass. clin. sc, 1933, 11: 185-91. ---- Manifestations. See also Cancer, Clinical aspects; Cancer, Com- plications; Cancer, Diagnosis; Cancer, Pathology. CANCER 77 CANCER Tatjschke, E. *Ueber die Korpergewichte bei Krebskranken [Berlin] 20p. 8? Lippstadt- Westf., 1933. Alajouanine, T. Les algies des cancereux et leur traitement. In Ther. m6d. (Loeper, M.) Par., 1932, 5: 385-406.—Bang, F. Deux cas de cancer aigu et latent. Acta path, microb. scand., 1930, Suppl. 3, 63-8.—Eiscn, D. Anpemia as a predominating symptom in malignant disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 1506-9.—Friedrich, H. Ueber die Schriddeschen Krebshaare. Munch, med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 1321.—Feldweg, P. Krebs und Blutdruck. Ibid., 1929, 76: 2005-7. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1934,58:54-63.—Gade, F. G. Hidden cases of cancer. Norsk mag. kegevid., 1929, 90: 354-60.—Gomes da Costa, S. F. A accao terapeutica do ffgado e dos extractos de mucosa g&strica na anemia dos cancerosos. Arq. pat., 1930, 2: 149-76.— Heine, J. Zur Frage der Krebshaare. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 1342.—Holcberg, B. [Case of cancer with the ap- pearance of an affection of the hemopoietic system] Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14: 66.—Isaacs, R. Anemia in cancer. Med. Clin. N. America, 1927, 10: 1219-33.—Jeanneney, G., & Faucher. Le teint jaune paille est-il un signe de cancer? Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1925) 1926, 511-3. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1926, 47: 37.—Lund, C. C. Cancer and weight. Arch. Surg., 1932, 34: 145-51.—Mathias. E. Zur Pathogenese der paradoxen Fettsucht in manchen Krebs- fallen. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1931, 26: 289-92 [Discussion] 296-9.—Oertel, H. Involuntary changes in prostate and fe- male breast in relation to cancer development. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 237-41.—Perdue, E. M. The complexion in cancer. Sc. Ther., Lewist., 1926-27, 4: 131-3.—Primrose, A. The secondary manifestations of malignant disease. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1922, 40: 121-59. Also Ann. Surg., 1922, 76: 312-23.—Ramel, E. Contribution k I'etude des dermatoses toxiques survenant au cours de tumeurs malignes. In Festsch. 70. Geburtst. Hermann Sahli, Basel, 1926, 293-302.—Renaud, A. Angiomes tub6reux de la peau (perles sanguines) et cancers; recherches cliniques. Cancer, Brux., 1928, 5: 189-99.—Rieux, J. Anemie et cancer. Rev. med., Par., 1920, 37: 505-19 — Robin, A., & Bournigault, A. L'an6mie cancereuse. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1921, 3. ser., 86: 198-203. Also Rev. gin clin. ther., 1921, 35: 709-11.—Schridde, H. Krebshaare. Munch, med. Wschr., 1922, 69: 1565.—Sebastiani, F. Esame dello stato della cute in individui affetti da neoplasmi maligni. Diagnosi, 1932, 12: 95-113.—Simon, S. Zur Frage der Krebs- haare. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 1496-500.—Simons, A., & Jailer, C. Ueber Krebshaare. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, 21: 98.— Siimegi, S. Experimentelle und morphologische Untersu- chungen iiber den hepatorenalen Svmptomenkomplex bei krebs- kranken Tieren. Frankf. Zschr.'Path., 1935, 48: 398-406.— Thomas, A. E. Preliminary report on the treatment of the anaimia of malignancy. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 12-9.— Zeitlin, A. A. [Affection of the spinal column as a symptom of un-diagnosed cancer of the internal organs] Vest, rentg., 1933, 12: 332-41.—Zollner, E. L. Haarfarbe und Haarwuchs, ein diagnostisches Merkmal bei Krebserkrankungen. Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 1442. --- Manifestations: Cachexia. See also Cachexia; Cancer, Toxins. Cot, P. *Sensibilisation et cachexie cance- reuse. 63p. 8? Par.. 1928. Konsuloff, S. Die biologische Bedeutung der Kachexie beim Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 347-51 — Krecke, A. Ueber die Ursache und diagnostische Bedeutung der sogenannten Karzinomkachexie. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 2056.—Kulenkampff, D. Ueber die Krebskachexie. Ibid., 1935, 82: 1955-7.—Malinin, A. [Pathologo-anatomical changes of hemopoietic organs in cancerous cachexia] J. akush., 1923, 34: 147-52.—Pal, J. Ueber die Krebskachexie und ihre Bekampfung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 43: 321.— Romano, G. La cachessia cancerigna. Med. prat., Nap., 1922, 7: 186-90.—Schneider, E. Die Genese der Krebska- chexie. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 216: 188-200.—Shabad, L. M. [The so-called cancerous cachexia] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 1128-37.—Stolfl, G. Ricerche sulla costituzione chimica del grasso del connettivo sottocutaneo deb" uomo; acidi grassi liquidi e solidi di individui affetti da neoplasmi benigni e maligni e da cachessia cancerigna. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 110.—Thomas, J. De la cachexie can- cereuse. Vie med., 1923, 4: 679-81. ---- Manifestations: Fever. Muller, A. J. *Fieber bei Krebs und anderen bosartigen Neubildungen. 86p. 8? Bonn, 1919. Schwartz, S. G. *Ueber Fieber bei malignen Neoplasmen. 39p. 8? Bonn, 1902. Vojnovic, B. *Ueber das Fieber bei malignen Tumoren. 25p. 8? Wurzb., 1928. Bellelli, F. Febbre e ipotermie nei neoplasmi maligni; la febbre nei neoplasmi dei singoli tessuti ed organi. Fol. med., Nap., 1927, 13: 382; 415.—Briggs. LeR. H. The occurrence of fever in malignant disease. Am. J. M. Sc, 1923, 166: 846-53.—Grafe, E. Fieber und Krebs. Mschr. Krebsbe- kampf., 1936, 4: 164-9.—Lintz, J. Fever in malignancy. Med. Clin. N. America, 1929, 13: 771-87.—Pescarolo, B. La febbre nei tumori maligni, specie nel carcinoma. Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9: pt 2, 1-8.—Testi, A. La febbre cance- rigna. Riforma med., 1927, 43: 673-5. ---- Manifestations, metabolic. See also Cancer, Blood chemistry; Cancer, Causes: Diet; Cancer, Diagnosis. Bottger, F. *Porphyrinurien bei malignen Tumoren. 23p. 8? Greifswald, 1935. Fenn, A. *Die Phenol-Ausscheidung bei Car- cinom-Kranken. 16p. 8? Erlangen, 1935. Wolff, R. *Sur la mesure du quotient respi- ratoire et son application a I'etude du metabolisme des hydrates de carbone chez les cancereux. 84p. 8? Par., 1929. Ascoli, M. Storung des Lipoidhaushaltes bei malignen Tumoren. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1593-7.—Bazzicalupo, L. Osservazioni sul metabolismo basale negli ammalati affetti da tumori maligni. Gazz. internat. med. chir., 1929, 37: 687-96.— Bowman, R. O., & Pitts, H. C Calcium and phosphatase studies in cancer of the female sex, with a consideration of basal metabolic rate and urine pH. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 957-63.— Cayle, J., Lafon, R., & Dulcy, J. Note sur l'acidite urinaire des cancereux. Arch. Soc sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1933, 14: 392-8.—Chatain, A. Contribution a I'etude du metabo- lisme des cancereux (metabolisme des corps azotes et des hydrates de carbone, glutathion du sang) J. m6d. Lyon, 1930, 11: 507-12.—Correa, L. M. Los lfpidos en el cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 511-37.—Currie, A. N. The fat of adipose tissue in malignant disease. J. Path. Bact,, Lond., 1922, 25: 213-27.—Dahl, B. L'acidite gastrique chez les cancereux (les cancers de l'estomac exclus) Acta med. scand., 1934, 81: 565-70.—Dische, Z., & Laszlo, D. Ueber das glykolytische Vermbgen tierischer Organe beim Carcinom. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 175: 412-48.—Frankel, E., Gereb, P., & Simke, R. Untersuchungen iiber Diastasegehalt und -aktivierung im Urin von Krebskranken und anderen Erkrankungen. Ibid., 1932, 245: 44-51.—Freund, E. Neue Ziele und Wege der Stoffwechselforschung bei bosartigen Tumoren. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 9-13.—Geldrich. J., & Heksch, M. Ueber den Einfluss von Kohlenhydratzufuhr auf den respiratorischen Gaswechsel bei Krebskranken. Zschr. klin. Med., 1926, 104: 620-36.—Goldfeder, A. Der Metabolis- mus von Kohlehydraten, Calcium und Jod bei experimentellen bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 503-36.—Grafe, E. Klinische Beobachtungen iiber den Ein- fluss des Krebses auf den Stoffwechsel. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 18-34.—Hepner, J. [Lipoid metabo- lism in cases of malignant tumors] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1936, 75: 1515-8.—Jacobs, E. Lipoidstoffwechsel und Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 248-58.—Jackson, D. Carbohydrate metabolism in cancer. Texas J. M., 1928-29, 24: 622-9. ------& Todd, D. A. Sugar tolerance in cancer, with reference to degree of malignancy. Ibid., 1934, 30: 197-203.—Joltrain, E., Revesz, T., & Wolff, R. Cancer et troubles du metabo- lisme des sucres. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928, 17: 125-38. ------ A propos des variations du quotient respiratoire apres ingestion de glucose chez les canc6reux. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 588-92.—Jura, V. II ricambio del glucosio nei por- tatori di tumori maligni prima e dopo la loro asportazione. Bull. Accad. med., Roma, 1933, 59: 195-209.—Kimura, Y. Ueber die biochemische Untersuchung des Harns von Krebs- Ratten. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1928, 7: 113-34.—Klaus. K. Beitrag zur Frage des Fettstoffwechsels bei Krebskranken. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 201: 286-91.—Komisaruk, D. Z., & Andrievskaya, E. G. [Nitrogen metabolism in experimental cancer] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 40: 131-6.—Labbe, M., & Mouzaffer. L'amino-acidurie et les troubles du metabolisme azote chez les cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 1029. Also Rev. med., Par., 1925, 42: 321-9.—Laczka, S. [Cancer and lipoid metabolism] Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 939-40 — Levi, A. La diapurina e l'atophan sul ricambio azotato nei tumori maligni. Boll. Soc. med. chir. Modena, 1926, 27: No. 2, 59.—Lohmann, R. Krebstoffwechsel und Entziindung. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1799-802.—Loiseleur, J. Le metabo- lisme des glucides dans le cancer. Paris med., 1929, 71: 260-71.—Lustig, B., & Mandler, E. Die Zusammensetzung der Lipoide normaler und pathologischer Organe; die Zusammen- setzung der Lipoide bei Melanocarcinom und bei Melanosarkom des Menschen. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 263: 58-62.—Medwe- deva, N. Ueber die dysoxydative Karbonurie bei Krebs- kranken. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1732.—Melka, J. [Basal metabolism in cancer patients] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 159-74.—Metabolisme et cancer. Rev. crit. path., Par., 1933-34, 4: 463-71.—Millourn, E. On the diastasuric condi- tions in cases of jaundice due to malignant tumours. Acta chir. scand., 1934, 74: 47-87.—Mischtschenko, I. P., & Fo- menko, M. M. Vom Stickstoffwechsel bei experimentellem blastomatosem Wachstum. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 427-35.—Mizuhara, S. Experimentelle Studien iiber den Stoffwechsel bei malignen Tumor; iiber die Desamidase. Jap. J. Obst., 1929, 12: 296-307. ----— Ueber die Aspa- raginase bei pathologischen Fallen. Ibid., 308-18.'—Morelli, E., & Focosi, M. Abwandlungen des Lipoidstoffwechsels in der Folge einer Behandlung mit krebsbildenden Stoffen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 34: 473-502.—Neuman, I. M., & Sinai, A. Y. [Respiration and glycolysis in cancer dur- ing introduction of glucose and insulin] Sovet. khir., 1934, CANCER 78 CANCER 7: 754-60.—Parfentjev, I. A. Calcium and nitrogen content in urine of normal and cancer mice. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29: 1285.—Peracchia, G. C. Cancro e metabo- lismo basale. Tumori, Milano, 1928, 14: 326-36.—Pericaud, H. Coefficient lipocytique et alimentation chez les canc6reux. Neoplasmes, 1929, 8: 288-94.—Plasencia, L., & Montoro, O. Metabolismo de los cancerosos. Rev. med. cubana, 1922, 33: 895-906. ch.—Purjesz, B., & Lajos. S. Ueber intermedial Stoffwechseluntersuchungen an Impftumortieren. Zschr, Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 280-3— Reding, R. Le metabo- lisme du sujet cancereux et cancerisable. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 398-447.—Remond, A., Sendrail, M., & Lassalle. Les modifications du metabolisme basal au cours du cancer experimental. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 979.—Rivosh, F. I., & Novotelnova, E. R. [Uric-acid metabolism in cancer] Vest, rentg., 1933, 12: 396-400.—Roffo, A. H., & De Giorgi, H. El contenido de acidos organicos en las orinas de los cancerosos por el indice diferencial de disociacion. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1924, 1: 273-6.—Romanin, V. Apparato glicoregolatore e tono vegetativo nei tumori maligni. Minerva med., Tor., 1931, 22: 870-6.—Romhanyi, J., & Schmidt, M. Ueber den Eisenhaushalt krebskranker Tiere. Frankf. Zschr., Path., 1935, 48: 380-5.— Schlottmann, H., & Rubenow, W. Ueber den Wassergebalt der Gewebe normaler und krebs- kranker Ratten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 120-5 — Servantie, L., & Baron, A. Le dosage des phenols urinaires, en particulier dans le post partum et les etats cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 147-9.—Shirlaw, J. T. Glycosuria and cancer. Practitioner, Lond., 1929, 10: 119-25.—Stolfi, G. Ricerche sulla costituzione chimica del grasso del connettivo sottocutaneo dell' uomo; numero di iodio del grasso di individui affetti da neoplasmi, benigni e maligni, e da cachessia cancerigna. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 117.—Strieck, F., & Mul- holland, II. B. Untersuchungen iiber den Gaswechsel bei Kranken mit malignen Tumoren. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1928-29, 162: 51-67.—Tabanelli, M. Metabolismo del calcio e tumori maligni. Riv. pat. sper., 1933-34, 10: 234-52.-— Waldschmidt-Leitz, E. Ueber den Enzymhaushalt in krebs- kranken Organismen. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 293-7.—White, C. P. The correlation coefficients of the urine, with special reference to cancer. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1925, 28: 211-31.—Waterman, N. Krebs und Zuckerstoffwechsel. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1225.—Wolf, M. Cancer et metabo- lisme du glycose. Presse med., 1926, 34: 1014-7. ---- Medico-legal aspect. See also Cancer, Causes (subheadings Occupa- tion; Trauma) Astuni, A. Tumori maligni e capacity, lavorativa. Arch. antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 222-34.—Brandis, W. Krebs keine Unfallfolge. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 354.— Dietrich, A. Der Krebs in der arztlichen Begutachtung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 251-61.—Hayt, E. A medico- legal case of cancer. N. York Physician, 1935, 4: No. 1, 13; 29.—Miiller, A. Ueber das Verhaltnis der Unfallversiche- rung zu den bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 650.—Salinger, F., & Kallmann, F. Zur Frage der Verschlimmerung bosartiger Geschwiilste durch unfallbedingte Metastasenbildung. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1929, 35: 135-9. ---- Metabolism of tumor. See also Cancer, Biology. Cresswell, L. Oxygen and cancer; a biologi- cal and bio-chemical study. 43p. 12? Bradford, 1914. Repr. from Nineteenth century and after, May, 1914; bound in Papers on cancer (F. L. Hoffman) 1904-14. Bakker, A. [Metabolism of cancer cells and leucocytes in infection] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1844-52.— Blanchetiere, A. Le metabolisme hydrocarbone du tissu can- cereux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 3-15.—Bouveret. L. La diastase cancereuse. Lyon med., 1927, 139: 145-58.— Brikker, F., & Lasaris, J. Ueber den Einfluss des bestrahlten Ergosterins auf die mineralischen Bestandteile des Krebsge- webes. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 423-31.—Calo. A. L'acido fosforico nella glicolisi dei tumori maligni. Boll Accad. med. Roma, 1934, 60: 80-92. ------ La glicolisi intermedia dei tumori maligni. Ibid., 93-6. Also Riv. pat sper., 1936-37, 17: 299-319. ------ La glicolisi dei tumori maligni sotto l'influenza di vari joni. Boll. Accad. med. Roma, 1935, 60: 152-62. ------ Metil-glioxal e aldeide acetica nella glicolisi dei tumori maligni. Ibid., 61: 163-5.— Carrel, A. The nutritional properties of malignant cells Proc. Am. Philos. Soc, 1929, 68: 129-32.—Demuth, F., & Riesen, I. von. Eiweisstoffwechsel normaler und bosartiger Gewebe in vitro. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 203: 22-49.—Deotto, R. Del comportamento respiratorio di tessuti sottoposti a trattamento cancerizzante. Tumori, Milano, 1936, 21: 77- 105, pl.—Dickens, F. The metabolism of normal and tumour tissue; the action of phenylhydrazine on the Pasteur reaction and on tissue respiration. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 537-49.—Dodds, E. C. Recent biochemical research in cancer with special reference to the metabolism of the normal and malignant cell. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 2765-79.—Drew, A. H. The comparative oxygen avidity of normal and malig- nant cells measured by their reducing powers on methylene blue. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1921, 7: 13-7.— Edlbacher, S. Die Abartung des Chemismus der Krebszelle. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 12: 929-38.—Eggers, H. E. The eriologv of cancer; cancer metabolism. Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 13: 462-502.—Freund, E. Ueber den Aufbaustoff- weeh^el bosartiger Geschwiilste und dessen Beziehung zu Diagnostic und Therapie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48* 863-8.—Frisch. C, & Willheim, R. Zum Chemismus der Krebsglykolyse. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 287: 198-202.— Goldfederova, A. [Metabolism in tissues of malignant tumors from viewpoint of recent research] Cas. tek. eesk., 1930, 69- 1642-7— Grabtree, H. G., & Cramer, W. Effects of hydro^ cyanic acid, iodo-acetic acid, ami sodium fluoride on the metabo- lism and transplantability oi cancer cells. Proc. R. Soc Lond., 1933, ser. B, 113: 220-38.-Haagen, E. Uebersich't iiber Stoffwechseluntersuchungen am Krebsgewebe. Med Welt, 1927, 1: 338-42.—Harker. G. The metabolism of cancer tissue. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1931, 3: 114-8.— Harrison, S. T., & Mellanby, E. The inhibition of lactic acid formation in cancer and muscle. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 141-57. ------ A note on the inhibitory effect of monoiodo- acetic acid on lactic acid production by cancer tissue. Ibid., 1931, 25: 770-2.—Kisch, B. Atmungsversuche an Jensen- sarkom und Mausecarcinom. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 237: 226-43.—Kieinmann, H., & Werr, F. Untersuchungen iiber tierische Gewebsproteasen; iiber proteolytische Fermente in menschlichen bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Ibid., 241: 108; 140; 181.—Laclau, N. C, & Braier, B. Les accepteurs d'hydro- gene et la production d'ammoniac par les tissus normaux et cancereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931,.^ 106: 378-80.— Loeper, Faroy, G., & Tonnet, J. Le dosage du ferment proteolytique dans le sue des tumeurs et te serum des can- cereux. Progr. med., Par., 1920, 3. ser., 35: 332—Masch- mann, E., & Helmert, E. Ueber die Proteolyse im Organ- und Krebszellen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933,. 218: 142-52 — Mendel, B. Ueber die Atmung der Krebszelle. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 118.—Metabolism of the cancer cell. Annual Rep. Brit. Emp. Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 150-3.—Morelli, E. Ulteriori studii sul metabolismo dei lipoidi nei tumori maligni; sul problema dell' esistenza di un,lipoide specifico. Sperimentale, 1932, 86: 377.—Nemec, K. [Ferments of cancer] Bratisl. tek. listy, 1936, 16: [Priloha No. 1] 15-22.—Pericaud, H. Le cancer: sa glycolyse, sa respiration, son pH, son traite- ment. N6oplasmes, 1931, 10: 15-25.—Robin, A. Sur le ferment cancereux. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 89: 174-7. Also Neoplasmes, 1923, 2: 49; 1926, 5: 193—Rosen- thal, O. Ueber den Stoffwechsel heterotransplantierter Tu- moren. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 265: 413-21.—Roskin. G. Histophysiologische Studien an Geschwulstzellen; vergleichende Untersuchung der Oxydoredukase der normalen und der Krebs- zelle. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1931-32, 14: 781-807.—Sokolov, B., & Cartotto, C. Glvcogenese et tumeurs malignes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 628-30.—Soru, E. La potentiel d'oxydo- reduction du tissu sain de la piante (Pelargonium zonale) et de la tumeur cancereuse. Ibid., 1931, 106: 415.—Stepp, W., & Schroeder, H. Ueber die Beziehungen des Vitamin C zum Stoffwechsel des Carcinomgewebes. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 98: 611-22.—Tinozzi, F. P. Ueber einen Diastaseinakti- vator in bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932- 33, 38: 462-4—Vercellana, G. Sul contenuto in tripsina, catepsina, amilasi e lipasi del cancro e del sangue dei carcino- matosi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1936, 11: 328.—Vietorisz, K. Der Einfluss von Arsen und Blausaure auf die Atmung maligner Geschwiilste. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 240: 488 — Voegtlin, C., Fitch, R. H. [et al.] Experimental studies on cancer; the influence of the parenteral administration of certain sugars on the pH of malignant tumors. Bull. U. S. Nat. Inst. Health, 1935, No. 164, 1-14. ------ Glutathione and malignant growth. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1936, 51: 1689-97.—Voegtlin, C, & Maver, M. E. Relation of oxidation to proteolysis in malignant tumors. Ibid., 1932, 47: 711-25.— Waterman, N. Proprietes glycolytiques de la cellule cance- reuse. Arch, neerl. physiol., 1924, 9: 573-87.—Wiechmann, E. Zur Frage des Stoffwechsels der Krebszellen; zugleich Bemerkung zu der Arbeit von S. M. Neuschlosz: Untersuchun- gen uber die Atmungsgeschwindigkeit normaler und Krebs- zellen und ihre Beeinflussung durch verschiedene Gifte. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 481.—Woodhouse, D. L. Investigations in enzyme action directed towards the study of the biochemistry of cancer; the activation of pancreatic pro-lipase. Biochem. J., Lond , 1932, 26: 1512-27.—Yun, I. S., & Lee, Y. C. Studies on the carbohydrate metabolism in malignant tumours. Tr, Jap. Path. Soc, 1930, 20: 734-7. ---- Metastasis. See also Cancer, Classification; Cancer, Recur- rence; Metastasis. Dussa, E. *Ueber die Haufigkeit der Fernme- tastasen bei primaren bosartigen Tumoren aus dem Gebiete des Hals-Nasen-Ohrenarztes. p.405-28. 8? Berl., 1933. Also Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1933, 33: Muralt. W. von. *Ueber verschiedene For- men der Knochenresorption durch Metastasen maligner Tumoren. 36p. 8? Zur., 1901. CANCER 79 CANCER Tiedgen, H. F. *TJeber den Krebs der Tiere mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Metastasen- bildung [Leipzig] 7p. 8? [Heide i. Holstein] 1923. Tuckmantel, H. *Ueber Spatrezidive und Spatmetastasen [Heidelberg] 31p. 8? Eisfeld Thiir., 1935. Abderhalden, E. Untersuchungen iiber die Unterscheid- barkeit von Tumoren (Carcinom und Sarkom) verschiedener Herkunft und Priifung der Beziehungen des primaren Tumors zu von diesem ausgehenden Metastasen mittels der Abwehr- proteinase-Reaktion (A. R.) Fermentforschung, 1936, 15: 245-50.—Battaglia, M. Studio su due casi di blastomi ma- ligni. Ann. ital. chir., 1929, 8: 423-33.—Brumbaugh, A. S. C. Some aspects of metastasis. Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 326.—Bulkley, L. D., & Luttinger, P. Metastasis in cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 97-146.—Cave, P. Osteoplastic metastasis. Brit. J. Radiol., 1933, 6: 69-84, 2 pl.—Deelman, H. T. [The metastatic cancer in the osseous system] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1921, 65: pt 2, 1048-72—Diirbeck. K. Ueber zwei Falle von Krebs mit Hautmetastasen. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 99-102.—Ernst, P. Verschiedene Arten der Knochen- resorption durch Metastasen maligner Geschwiilste. Korbl. schweiz. Aerzte, 1902, 32: 505. Also Verh. Deut. path. Ges., (1901) 1002. 241.—Flaks, J. Untersuchungen uber Metasta- sen; iiber Transplantation einiger Organe von Tumorratten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 504-9.—Foulds, L. Histological studies on filterable tumours of the fowl, with special reference to metastatic growths Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, 1934, 11: 15-25, 11 pl.—Freed, A. A theory as to the undetermined primary origin of metastatic carcinoma. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 145: 422-4.—Gussio, S. A proposito di metastasi neoplastiche da innesto cutaneo. Tumori, Milano, 1929, 15: 43-58.—Uorst, G. A. van der [On metastases] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indi.~, 1935, 75: 1190-6.—Huguenin, R. Les syndromes m6tastatiques aigus. Cancer, Brux., 1935, 12: 213-26, 4 pl.—Hutler, K. Gesehwulstmetastasen tiiuschen Biucbeinklcmmungen vor. Arch. klin. Chir., 1926, 140: 635-7.—Inncs, J. R. M. Vergleichende Untersuchungen der Rogenannten Umgebungsreaktion der Tumoren und ihrer Metastasen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 527-39.— Kienbock, R. Nichterkannte Krebsmetastasen in den Kno- chen, Spontanfrakturen; radiologische Beobachtungen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1921, 71: 1429.—Kurosu, S. Experimentelle Studie uber Krebsmetastasen in der Milz bei der Ratte. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 733-6.—Kurpjuweit, O. Zur Diagnose von Knochenmarkmetastasen bei malignen Tumoren aus dem Blutbefunde (iiber myeloide Umwandlung der Milz, Leber und Lymphdriisen) Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1903, 77: 553-78.—Lang, F. Ein Beitrag zur klinischen Diagnostik primarer Tumoren aus ihren Metastasen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1372.—Linden, W. C. van der [Metastases of malig- nant tumors in the Roentgen picture] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 1, 139-41, 2 pl.—Lindner. H. Zur Kasuistik der scheinbar primaren malignen Geschwiilste mit latentem Primarherd. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1900, 26: 462-8.—McWhorter, J. E., & Cloud, A. W. Malignant tumors and their metastases; a summary of the necropsies on 865 cases performed at the Bellevue Hospital of New York. Ann. Surg., 1930, 92: 434-43.—Maljcff, M. I. Zur Frage der Krebsmetastasen. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 131: 339-46.—Mayo, W. J. Metas- tasis in cancer. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 327.—Meyer, W. On metastases and other distance effects in cancer. Med. J. & Rec, i926, 123: 563; 649.—Munch-Petersen, C. J. Ein Fall von Gehirnmetastasen zur Beleuchtung der Wichtigkeit histo- logischer Gehirnuntersuchungen bei Cancerpatienten. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1932, 7: 363-80.—Miiller, W. M. Fehl- diagnosen bei Gesehwulstmetastasen im Skelett. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 100-2.—Nakamura, K. Ueber die multiple Metastase des Krebses auf die Skelettmuskeln. Gun idan zasshi, 1932, No. 225, 4.—Nichols, B. H. The loca- tion of metastases from the urinary tract, the prostate, and the thyroid glands. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1930) 1931, 6: 234-6, 4 pl. Also Cleveland Clin. Q., 1932, 1: 31-40.—Okamoto, S. An experimental study of the metastasis of malignant tumor. Jap. J. Obst., 1936, 19: 273-87, 5 pl.—Ramirez Calderon, H. Las metastasis 6seas en el cancer de la mama y de la matriz. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1931, 8: 432-43.—Rawitsch, M. S., & War- schawskaja, B. B. Zum hiimatologischen Bilde der metastati- 8chen Geschwiilste. Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1931, 44: 150-8.— Roussy, Lhcrmitte & Huguenin. Syndrome metastatique aigu medullaire dans te cancer. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 65: 616- 24.—Sala, A. M., & Barany, E. Unusual metastases of malig- nant tumors. Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 14: 429-31.—Uhlen- bruck, P., & Gilardone, E. Ueber die diagnostische Bedeutung von in oder unmittelbar unter der Haut gelegenen Krebsme- tastasen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 627. ---- Metastasis: Pathogenesis. See also Cancer, Inoculation. Carnat, G. *Zur Kenntnis der Metastasen- verteilung bosartiger Geschwiilste bei Haustieren. 15p. 8? Bern, 1920. Karlmark, E. Die Lokalisationstendenz bei Metastasierung durch die Venen in die Leber. 203p. 8? Kbh., 1932. Forms Suppl. 13, Acta path, microb. scand. Levy, S. *L'hypothese des metastases et la notion de terrain morbide. 71p. 8? Par., 1935. Marguet, A. *Etude sur le mode de propaga- tion des cellules cancereuses et les modifications des tissus infiltres. 84p. 8? Par., 1924. Moniz Tavares, C *Investigagoes para o estudo das metastases. 84p. 8? Lisboa, 1868. Oliveira Feijao, F. A. d'. *Pathogenia das metastases. 112p. 8? Lisboa, 1875. Oppenheim, G. *Zur Verbreitung maligner Tumoren auf dem Blutwege und zur Casuistik des retrograden Transports in den Venen. 32p. 8? Frankf. a. M., 1905. Winkler, K. *Ueber die Beteiligung des Lymphgefassystems an der Verschleppung bosar- tiger Geschwiilste. 77p. 8? Bresl., 1898. Bierich, R. Ueber die Vorgange beim Eirtwuchern der Krebszellen. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1599-603.—Borrmann, R. Zur Frage der Impf- und Abklatschmetastasen bei bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Virchows Arch., 1932, 284: 623-31.—Burrows. M. T. The mechanism of cancer metastasis. Arch. Int. M., 1926, 37: 453-72.—Campbell, J. L. The lymphatics in cancer. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1921-22, 11: 85-8.—Costa, A. Unter- suchungen iiber die zur Uebertragung experimenteller Ge- schwiilste notwendige Zellenzahl, unter Bezugnahme auf die Filtrierungsversuche und auf die Pathogenese der Metastasen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 399-408.—Delbet, P. Au sujet de l'ad6nopathie dans les cancers. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1922, 11: 4 55.—Froewis, E. Ueber Krebsembolie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1227-9.—Kitain, H. Zur Kenntnis der Haufigkeit und der Lokalisation von Krebsmetastasen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung ihres histologischen Baus. Vir- chows Arch., 1922, 238: 289-309.—Knepper, R. Altes und Neues zur Metastasenlehre. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 759-63.—Loreti, F. Vie di diffusione dei tirmori maligni; metastasi da aspirazione. Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 308-10. Also Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1926, n. ser., 1: 481-8.—Mannelli, M. La' periadenitis infianjmatoria nelle metastasi blastomatose. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1921, 24: 171; 179; 187.—Mercier, L., & Gosselin, L. Contribution k I'etude du determinisme de la formation des metastases gan- glionnaires dans la greffe du lymphad6nome massif du poumon de la souris. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 764.—Montpellier, J., & Assan. Au sujet de la rarete des metastases spteniques au cours du cancer. N6oplasmes, 1930, 9: 73-89.—Nather, K., & Schnitzler, H. Zum Problem der Krebsmetastasen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1920, 39: 1358.—Nepveu, G. Anatomie patholo- gique du systeme lymphatique (reseaux, canaux, ganglions) dans la sphere des neoplasmes malins. Rev. mal. cancer., Par., 1899, 4: 53; 63; 89; 137—Pool, E. H., & Dunlop, G. R. Cancer cells in the blood stream. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 21: 99-102, pl. Also repr. Regaud, C, Lacassagne, A. [et al.] Die Lymphdriisen beim Lippen-, Zungen- und Mundboden- krebs; ihre therapeutischen Indikationsstellungen; ihre Behand- lung. Strahlentherapie, 1927, 26: 221-51.—Rijssel, E. C. van [Metastasis formation in tumors] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 1, 720-9, pl.—Rodrigues, A. Les methodes de mise en evidence des lymphatiques sur le vivant appliquees a I'etude du probteme du cancer. Rev. chir., Par., 1937, 56: 31-44.— Schmidt, R. Bemerkung zur Arbeit von H. Kitain: zur Kenntnis der Haufigkeit und der Lokalisation von Krebs- metastasen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung ihres histologi- schen Baus. Virchows Arch., 1923, 242: 263.— Siebner, M. Ueber Metastasenbildung von Geschwiilsten im geschtidigten Gewebe. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1933, 239: 664-76.—Solowiev, B. M. The physico-chemical factors and the problem of the distribution in the organism of metastasis of malignant tumours. Arch, internat. m6d. exp., Liege, 1927-28, 3: 113-20.—Stahr, H. Zur Ortswahl der Metastasen. Zbl. allg. Path., 1934, 60: 193-6.—Stajano, C, & Dominguez, C. M. Sobre un punto concreto de fisiopatologia regional de la cancerizaci6n; las regiones anatdmicas y la nocion de su variable propension y resistencia. An Fac. med., Montev., 1929, 14: 229-40.— Sternberg, C. Entstehung der Metastasen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1621.—Tinozzi, F. P. Sulla localizzazione metastatica di neoplasmi in focolai di frattura. Ann. ital. chir., 1933, 12: 933-8.—Welsh, D. A. The contact spread of cancer, and progressive carcinogenesis in situ, illustrated in the lip and intestine. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1935-36, 7: 185-8, 8 pl. ---- Metastasis: Prevention and treatment. See also under Cancer, Treatment. Ducuing, J., & Ducuing, L. L'orientation de la therapeu- tique des adenopathies cancereuses secondaires. Paris med., 1935, 95: 377-86.—Fibiger, J., & Miller, P. Recherches sur I'immunisation contre la formation de metastases dans le cancer experimental. Acta path, microb. scand., 1927, 4: 130-62, CANCER 80 CANCER 9 pl.—Finzi, N. S. The treatment of distant malignant metastases. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 779-80.— Giordano. D. Possibility di azione chirurgica davanti a meta- stasi neoplastiche lontane dal tumore di origine (a proposito di melanoma epitelioide del cervello da neo materno del braccio) Rinasc. med., 1929, 6: 499; 527.—Scott, A. C. Cautery dissections for metastatic cancer. Med. Rec, Hous- ton, 1924, 18: 4-10. Also Surg. Clin. N. America, 1922, 2: 1429-44. ------ Glandular block dissections for metastatic cancer; report of 160 cases done exclusively with the cautery. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 1447-52.—Simpson, B. T. Present methods of treating neck metastases by radiation at the State institute for the study of malignant diseases at Buffalo, New York. Radiology, 1934, 23: 476-8.—Ude, W. H. Roentgen irradiation of metastatic malignancy. Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 433.—Yamamoto, T. An experimental study on the effect of X-ray to the metastasis of malignant tumor, especially in the bones; on the metastasis of malignant tumors in the case of the general X-ray irradiation of body. Jap. J. Obst., 1937, 20: 184-9. ------ On the attitude of blood vessels in the malignant tumor in the case of X-ray irradiation. Ibid., 190-6. ---- Military aspects. Capizzano, N. Bases para la lucha anticancerosa en el ejercito. Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1936, 35: 241-3.—Circular 25, War Department. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1934, 16: No. 8, 7.— Early (The) diagnosis and treatment of malignant disease in the Navy. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1936, 34: 397.—Jungkunz. Die bosartigen Neubildungen unter den Mannschaften des bayerischen Heeres in den letzten 25 Jahren. Verh. Ges. deut. Naturforsch., 1900, 71: pt 2, 2. H., 539-41—Kliene- berger. C. Krebsleiden und Kriegserleben (Strapazen, un- giinstige Ernahrung, Malaria) (Hodenschuss) Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 762.—Mclntyre, W. P. E. Malignant disease in the service. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1934, 20: 70-3.—Matz, P. B. Study (A) of cancer in ex-service men. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1931, 7: 1010; 1128. Also Ann. Surg., 1932, 95: 440-54.—Stelle, C. W. The cancer service at the United States Naval Hospital, Brooklyn, N. Y., with data for the fiscal year 1932. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1933, 31: 157-60.— Weinert, A. Bosartige Geschwiilste bei Kriegsteilnehmern. Munch, med. Wschr., 1917, 64: 1147. ---- Mortality. See also Cancer, Prognosis; Cancer, Statistics. Bove, C. Considerations statistiques sur la mortalite par le cancer chez le vieillard. 47p. 8? Par., 1922. Ehrlich, R. *Krebssterblichkeit und Gebur- tenruckgang. p.791-810. 8? Berl., 1932 Also Veroff. Medverwalt., 1932, 38: Angerer, K. von. Berechnungen iiber den Einfluss der lebensverlangernden Therapie auf die Sterbeziffern bei Krank- heiten mit hoher Letalitat. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1935, 114: 272-84.—Bulkley. L. D. Factors contributing to the increase of cancer mortality. Am. Med., 1922, n. ser., 17: 558-62.— Cancer mortality. Ibid., 1935, 41: 403-6. Also N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 1335.—Cancer (The) plague. Good Health. 1934, 69: No. 3, 9.—Comparability of cancer death rates. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1935, 16: No. 6, 5-8 — Differences (Les) internationales dans la mortalite par cancer. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1923, 15: 894-964.— Dublin, L. I. The chance of death from cancer. Cancer Con- trol (1926) 1927, 274-80. Also repr. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: Cancer suppl., 274-80.------ Some aspects of cancer mortality. Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1932, 8: 687-98.— Eaves, L. Local variations in cancer mortality. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 197: 964-78.—Eggers, H. E. The increased mor- tality rate of cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1928, 12: 9-17.— Freudenberg, K. Die Hohe der Krebssterblichkeit. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 178-268.—Furth, E. Die Zunahme der Krebssterblichkeit. Ibid., 1936-37, 45: 47-61.—Gherardi, G. L'imperfezione delle vecchie statistiche contribuisce a fare apparire in aumento la mortality per cancro. Med. lavoro-, 1926, 17: 205-13.—Green, H. W. Cancer mortality. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1926, 16: 605-9. Also repr.—Greenwood. Differences internationales dans les taux de la mortalite par cancer. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1922, 14: 1507- 12.—Hadda, S. Nimmt die Krebssterblichkeit zu? Beitr. klin. Chir., 1929, 146: 232-64.—Hindhede, M. [Studies on mortality from cancer] Ugeskr. laeger, 1933, 95: 489-93.— Hoffman, F. L. Cancer mortality. J. Med. Soc N. Jersey 1921, 18: 357. ------ Mortality from cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 1711.—Huber, Galvani & Kovacs. Tables de mortalite. Bull. Inst, internat. statist., Haye, 1936, 29: 73-5.—Hudson, E. M. Cancer mortality. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1925, 31: 57-69.—Hunziker-Kramer, H. Ueber die Zunahme der Krebstodesfalle. Schweiz. med. Wschr , 1929, 59: 159-63.—Increasing (The) life cost of cancer. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1933, 14: 5-7.—Roller, S. Eine einfache Methode zur Beurteilung der Sterblichkeit an Krebs und Kreislaufstbrungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 616-9.—Lombard, H. L., & Doering, C. Difficulties met with in the interpretation of trends of cancer mortality. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 194: 988-91—Marchbanks, S. S. Why terminal cancer? South. M. J., 1931, 24: 806-11.—:Mayo, W. J. The influence of ignorance and neglect on the incidence and mor- tality of cancer. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1924, 17: 331-4.— Meyers, J. Cancer death rates, smoke, and topography. Am J. Pub. Health, 1930, 20: 581-8.—Mortality from cancer. Science, 1922, n. ser., 56: 652.—Mortality from cancer; 1920 Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1922, 37: 1.—Niceforo. A. Uri decalogo di errori che troppo spesso si commettono studiando la mortalita per cancro per mezzo delle statistiche demografiche Difesa sociale, 1928, 7: No. 8, 1-3.—Odio de Granda. G. La mortalidad por cdncer y la actuation de la Liga contro el ciincer Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1931, 6: 172; 1932, 7: 351. Also Diagn. trat. cdncer (Liga c. cancer) La Habana, 1932, 251-5.— Perkins, W. H. Who is to blame for cancer deaths? N Orleans M. & S. J., 1935-36, 88: 25-30.—Pfahler, G. E. Ex- planation for high cancer death rates. Q. Bull. Philadelphia Dep. Pub. Health, 1936, Dec, 15.—Pfister, C. R. Zur Krebs- sterblichkeit. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 808.—Present (The) status of cancer mortality. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1933, 14: 6.—Prinzing, F. Zur.Haufigkeit der Todes- falle in Folge bosartiger Neubildungen. Deut. med. Wschr 1902, 28: 527.—Probability (The) of dying of cancer. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1923, 4: No. 12, 1-4.—Robertson, H. E. Problems of cancer mortality statistics. Am. J. Pub Health, 1930, 20: 257-62. Also Med. Off., Lond., 1930, 43: 233. Also J. Lancet, 1930, 50: 409-12. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1931, 13: 4.—Scherber, G. Beitrage zur Losung des Krebsproblems. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 489; 531.—Schwartz, P. Zu- oder Abnahme der Krebssterbe- fiille? Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 38-41.—Schwarz H. Nimmt die Krebssterblichkeit zu? Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 426-31.-—Soper, G. A. Cancer death rates which allow for age, sex, and residence. J. Cancer Res., 1926-27, 11: 158-63.—Stocks, P., & Karn, M. N. On the relation between the prevalence of thyroid enlargement in children and mortality from cancer and other diseases. Ann. Eugen., Cambr., 1926- 27, 2: 395-404.—Strauss, O. Die Krebssterblichkeit 1932. Med. Klin., Berb, 1934, 30: 1702.—Strong, W. M. Is cancer mortality increasing? J. Cancer Res., 1921, 6: 251-6.— Sturm, J. Krebsverbreitung und Krebssterblichkeit. Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1923, 93: 22; 38; 55; 71.—Tuffier. La mortalite par cancer et sa frequence croissante. Bull. Acad. med., Par., 1922, 3. ser., 87: 193-200.—Vaternahm, T. Zur Frage der Krebssterblichkeit; ein Versuch zur Analysierung der Angaben der Todesursachenstatistik. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1931, 6: 21-5.—Vries, W. M. de. The prevalence of cancer as revealed by mortality returns and at autopsy. Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 217-46. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: Cancer suppl., 217-46.—Wall, G. A. Cancer deaths; why so many? J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1921, 14: 175-9.—Wolff, G. Ueber die scheinbare Zunahme der Krebssterblichkeit. Zschr. Gesundh- verwalt., 1931, 2: 42-5. ------ Is cancer mortality increas- ing or decreasing? J. Hyg., Lond., 1935, 35: 327-38. Also Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1935, 32: 344-8. ---- Mortality: Cause of death. See also Cancer, Pathology. Balogh, E. [Causes of death in cancer] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 242. ------ Die unmittelbaren Todesursachen bei Krebskranken. Verh. ungar. arztl. Ges., 1933, 5: 24.—Blair, J. The mechanism of the cancer death and the relation of per- nicious anemia to cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1929, 13: 142-53.— Roussy, G., Leroux, R., & Vermes, E. Les causes de la mort chez les cancereux; a propos de 150 autopsies faites au centre anticancereux de la banlieue parisienne (1922-26) Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 209-17.—Schabad, L. M...& Goriainowa. R. W. Zur Frage der Todesursachen bei Krebskranken (932 sezierte Krebsfalle) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 348- 70.—Warren, S. The immediate causes of death in cancer. Am. J. M. Sc, 1932, 184: 610-5. —— Mortality—by countries, foreign. See also Cancer, Prevention—by countries. Bigler, M. *Die Krebssterblichkeit in der Stadt Zurich 1896 bis 1915. 32p. 8? Ziir., 1921. Cancer mortality statistics of England and Wales; 1851-1910, with maps and diagrams. 24p. 8? Lond., 1913. Bound in Papers on cancer (F. L. Hoffman) 1874-1920. Eichhorn, H. *Die Krebssterblichkeit im Amtsbezirk Konstanz; eine lokalstatistische Un- tersuchung mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Umweltunterschiede in krebsarmen und krebsreichen Orten [Freiburg] p.555-93. 8? Berl., 1931. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 33: Gade, F. G. Unders0kelser over kraeftsyg- dommene i Norge, paa grundlag av den ofncielle mortalitetsstatistik 1902-11 samt det av den Norske komite for kraeftforskning samlede mate- rial 1908-12. 102p. 8? Kristiania, 1916. CANCER 81 CANCER Gehan, H. L. *Enquete sur les declarations de d6ces par cancer dans le d^partement de la Mayenne [Paris] 59p. 8? Rennes, 1936. Kratjss, W. *Die Krebssterblichkeit im Stadtbezirk Sonneberg in den Letzten 50 Jahren; eine lokalstatistische Untersuchung als Beitrag zur Krebsfrage [Erlangen] 28p. 8? Sonne- berg-Thiir., 1932. Lichtenhahn, F. *Ueber die Krebsmortalitat in Kanton Glarus und die Heilerfolge in der kan- tonalen Krankenanstalt in den Jahren 1881-1922 [Zurich] 16p. 8? Basel, 1924. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: Muller, H. *Die Krebssterblichkeit des niederrheinischen Kreises Mors in den Jahren 1919-23, eine lokalstatistische Untersuchung [Freiburg] p.484-530. 8? Berl., 1925. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: Rikower, M. *La mortalite cancereuse en Alsace-Lorraine dans les 10 dernieres ann6es (1921-30) 36p. 8? Strasb., 1932. Vannier, E. *La mortalite par cancer dans le departement de la Manche [Paris] 68p. 8? Rennes, 1936. Weiss, K. Die Krebssterblichkeit in Baden. 132p. 8? Berl., 1932. Forms Sonderbd 18, Strahlentherapie, 1932. Agansky, N. Deces causes par te cancer parmi la population urbaine en Bulgarie pendant les annes 1929-33. Bull, statist. Bulgaria, 1934, 23: 661-73.—Bohmert, W. Die Todesfalle an Krebs nach dem Alter 1901-30; sind die Todesfalle an Krebs verhaltnismassig zahlreicher als friiher? Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 971-84.—Briggs, L. A margem da mortalidade pelo cancer no Rio de Janeiro. Arch, hyg., Rio, 1927, 1: 321-403, 7 ch.—Codeleoncini, E. Sulla mortality per tumori maligni nel comune di Bologna dal 1900 al 1929. Bull. sc. med., Bo- logna, 1931, 103: 351-71.—Cumpston, J. H. L. The trend of cancer mortality in Australia. J. Hyg., Lond., 1936, 36: 95-107.—Dardel, G. De la repartition de la mortalite par le cancer dans te Canton de Berne, selon les districts et ses diffe- rentes localisations. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 153-9.— Deelman, H. T. [Cancer mortality in Amsterdam in the years 1910-23] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 250-4.— Delbet, P. La mortalite par cancer a Kasr-el-Aini. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 108: 1133-9. ---;--- Com- paraison de la mortalite par cancer a Kasr-el-Aini et dans 7 hopitaux parisiens. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 554-69.— Faulds, J. S. Cancer and other causes of death in Glasgow Royal Infirmary. J. Hyg., Lond., 1929-30, 29: 252-372.— Fichera, G. Sulla mortality per tumori maligni in Italia. Tumori, Roma, 1927, 13: 227-40.—Furth. E. Der Verlauf der Krebssterblichkeit in Europa. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 310-8. ------ Keine Abnahme, sondern Zunahme der Krebssterblichkeit in Wien. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 96.—Gade. F. G. [The new cancer statistics; death from cancer in Norway in 1920] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1923, 84: 1053-8.— Galimberti, A. Alcuni rilievi demografici sulla mortalita per tumori maligni in Milano nel quinquennio 1921-11)25. Tumori, Milano, 1928, 14: 665-86.—Goyanes, J., & Die, J. De la mortalite par cancer en Espagne durant les 20 premieres annees du xxe siecle. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1925, 17: 602-13. Also Siglo med., 1925, 75: 653; 76: 8.—Haller- mann, W. Die Krebssterblichkeit in Deutschland unter Berucksichtigung des Altersaufbaus der Bevolkerung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 75-93.—Heiberg, P. [The fluctua- tion of cancer mortality in Kopenhagen] Ugeskr. larger, 1925, 87: 460-2. Also J. Hyg., Lond., 1925-26, 24: 291-4—Hecht, M. Die Krebssterblichkeit im Bodenseegebiet. Allg. statist. Arch., 1933-34, 23: 496-504. ------ Zur Statistik der Krebssterblichkeit in einzelnen Landern und Landesteilen des Deutschen Reichs seit der Jahrhundertwende. Mschr. Krebs- bekampf., 1936, 4: 360-3.—Hoffman. F. L. The cancer mortality of Amsterdam, Holland, by religious sects. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 17: 142-53.—Ichok, G. La mortalite par cancer en Suisse. Presse med., 1925, 33: 396.—Jessen. Die Krebs- sterblichkeit in Basel 1870-1919. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1920, 50: 1064-73.— Roller, S. Die Krebsverbreitung in Slid- und Westeuropa (zugleich Darstellung der Vergleichsmethodik von Krebssterbeziffern unter Berucksichtigung der Fehlerquellen) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 197-236.—Korteweg, R. [Cancer mortality in the Netherlands] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 2, 5017-23.—Krebssterblichkeit in der Schweiz. Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1935, 93-5.—Kreuser. Gang der Krebssterblichkeit in Wiirttemberg. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 323-5.—Lumiere, A., & Vigne, P. La regression de la mortalite par tuberculose et par cancer comparee a celle de la mortalite totale; d'apres l'interpretation des sta- tistiques officielles de Lyon, de 1923 a 1931. Bull. Acad. med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109: 516-22.— Lummerich, F. Sta- tistik der Carcinomtodesfalle nach Sektionsmatenal 1925- 34 des Allg. Krankenhauses Barmbeck in Hamburg. Zschr. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----6 Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 476-91.—Meerbeck. F. Ueber die Krebssterblichkeit in Koln von 1910-27. Ibid., 1929-30, 30: 513-45.—Merkow, A. M. Zur Krebsmortalitat in der Ukraine. Ibid., 1931, 34: 21-34. ------■ & Paltschewsky, E. I. Zur Sterblichkeit infolge bosartiger Neubildungen in Kharkov (U. d. S. S. R.) Virchows Arch., 1931, 282: 158-71.— Morozovsky, N. S. [Mortality from cancer in Ukraina] Vrach. delo, 1926, 9: 645-7.—Niceforo, A. Some results of two demographic and medical enquiries on mortality of cancer in Italy. Internat. J. M. & S., 1929, 42: 395-9.—Odio de Granda, G. Estadfsticas de la mortalidad por cancer en Cuba desde el afio 1902 hasta el afio 1926. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1932, 7: 357-92.—Peller. S. Weitere Abnahme der Krebs- sterblichkeit in Wien. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 1367.— Placucci, P. Saggio statistico sulla mortality per tumori maligni nel comune di Cesena nel venticinquennio 1902-26. Tumori, Milano, 1928, 14: 183-91.—Reiss, J. [Statistics of mortality from cancer in the regions of Moravia and Silesia] Cas. tek. desk., 1933, 72: 1559-75.— Rono, A. H. Die Sterblich- keit durch die Krebskrankheit in der Republik Argentinien. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 395. Also Cancer, Brux., 1926, 3: 55. ------ La mortalidad cancerosa en la ciudad de Buenos Aires. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1924-25, 1: 461-92. Also repr. Also Neoplasmes, 1930, 9: 143-72. ------ & Bisi, J. La mortalidad por cancer en la ciudad de Buenos Aires, en 1925-31. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 487; passim. —----- La mortalidad por cancer en la ciudad de Buenos Aires en el afio 1928. Prensa med. argent., 1929-30, 16: 631; 777; 878.—Roussy, G., & Heraux, A. La frequence du cancer d'apres les recentes statistiques de mortalite. Ann. med., Par., 1928, 24: 419-54.—Russell, W. T. Mortality from cancer according to site in the counties of Scot- land, 1923-28. J. Hyg., Lond., 1931, 31: 563-9.—Sadi Fonso, F. La mortalidad cancerosa en Rosario (Argentina) durante el afio 1926. Rev. med., Rosario, 1927, 2: 300-28. ------ Estadfstica sobre las defunciones por cancer .observados en Rosario (Argentina) de acuerdo al sexo, edad, estado, nacio- nalidad, &c Ibid., 1933, 7: 45-64.—Savini, M. La mor- tality per cancro nel comune di Udine durante il ventennio 1901-22. Igiene mod., 1926, 19: 136-41.—Schinz, H. R. Krebssterblichkeit in Zurich. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 650-3. ------ & Senti, A. Krebssterblichkeit in Zurich. Strahlentherapie, 1933, 48: 51-72.—Verrijn Stuart, C. A. [Cancer mortality in the Netherlands] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 1, 350-63.—Vierssen Trip, H. L. van [Cancer mortality in Holland from 1923 to 1930 relating to affected organs] Ibid., 1932, 76: pt 2, 2107-11.—Wilinski, M. N. Material zur Statistik der Krebse nach den Daten der Obduk- tionen der Krankenanstalten in Leningrad fiir 25 Jahre (1900- 24) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 72-94. --- Mortality—by countries: United States. New York, N. Y. Metropolitan Life In- surance Company. The mortality from cancer, 1911 to 1930. 91p. 8? N. Y. [1935] Forms No. 1 Monogr. Metrop. Life Insur. Co. Bulkley, L. D. Cancer death rate in New York City during 1922-26. Cancer, N. Y., 1923, 1: 38; passim. ------ Can- cer death rate in New York City during 1921. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1922, 101: 276.—Burke, M. Cancer mortality in the Wisconsin General Hospital. Wisconsin M. J., 1936, 35: 709-19.—Cancer mortality, by age divisions, in a group of insured persons, 1911-22. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1923, 38: 2670.—Cancer mortality in New York Stftte, 1933. Health News, Albany, 1934, 11: No. 53, 1.—Cancer mortality in New York State, 1934. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 3, 6.—Cancer mortality higher in 1932 throughout the United States. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1933, 14: 2-4.—Course (The) of cancer mortality in the 10 original registration States for the 21-year period, 1900-20. Pub. Health Bull., Wash., 1925, No. 155, 3-10: 1-118.—Deporte, J. V. Extent to which residence influences the recorded death rates from cancer in the State of New York. Am. J. Hyg., 1929, 10: 201-28.—Dublin, L. I. La mortalite par cancer aux Etats-Unis. Presse med., 1933, 41: 1293.—Hoffman, F. L. Abstract of address on the mortality from cancer of the south. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1921-22, 74: 35-42. ------ Mortality from cancer in South. N. Albany M. Herald, 1923, 32: 176-8.------Cancer mortality of Mas- sachusetts, 1860-1929. N. England J. M., 1933, 208: 782- 4.—Howard, W. T. The course of mortality from cancer in Baltimore. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 71-9.—Lombard. H. L., & Doering, C. R. Cancer studies in Massachusetts; cancer mortality in nativity groups. J. Prev. M., 1929, 3: 343-61.—Mortality from cancer in the United States, 1921. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1922, 37: 2899-901.— Mortality from cancer; all forms; 1911-22. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1923, 4: No. 8, 6.—Petersen, W. F. American distribution of deaths from cancer of the skin, mouth, and breast. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934, 30: 425-32.—Saltzstein, H. C, & Sandweiss, D. J. Report of the study of the deaths from cancer in Detroit during 6 months from May 15 to November 15, 1927. Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 2176-90.—Schereschewsky, J. W. Cancer mortality in the 10 original registration States; trend for the period 1900-20. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 1175-80. Also Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1926, 41:1-12.—Trend of cancer mortality rate in a group of insured persons. Ibid., 1923, 38: 2322-5. CANCER 82 CANCER ---- multiple. Grote, J. F. W. P. H. *Maligne Tumoren verschiedener Art bei demselben Individuum [Berlin] 16p. 8? [Brnschw.] 1920. Martinez, F. *Les tumeurs primitives mul- tiples de types distincts et les modifications humorales chez les cancereux. 115p. 8? Par., 1932. Abell, I. Multiple primary malignant growths. South. M. & S., 1933, 2: 39-46.—Albertin, Bard & Durand. Cancers a localisations differentes chez le rngme sujet et s6parees par un long intervalle, cancer du foie 16 ans apres une ablation de cancer du sein, cancer du sein 8 ans apres une curietherapie d un cancer de l'ut6rus. Lyon med., 1924, 134: 322-4.—Beadles, C. F. Cases of 2 primary malignant neoplasms in the same individual. Tr. Path. Soc. London, 1896-97, 48: 236-47 — Bloodgood, J. Cancer of the breast, oral cavity, and bone. West Virginia M. J., 1925, 20: 113-7.—Bugher, J. C. The probability of the chance occurrence of multiple malignant neoplasms. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 21: 809-24.—Burke, M. Multiple primary cancers. Ibid., 1936, 27: 316-25.— Cha- jutin, D. M. Zur Kenntnis der primaren multiplen bosartigen Geschwiilste. Virchows Arch., 1926, 261: 315-25.—Curtis, M. R., Dunning, W. F., & Bullock, F. D. Genetic factors in relation to the etiology of malignant tumors. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 17: 894-923.—Delageniere, Y. A propos des causes des recidives post-operatoires; evolution chez la mtae malade de 3 cancers differents en l'espace de 11 ans, sans recidive postop6ratoire. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 191-4 — Desaive, P. Un cas de cancer triple; etude physico-chimique du milieu sanguin. Rev. beige sc. med., 1936, 8: 194-202.— Farani. A. Focos cancerosos independentes no mesmo doente. Arch, brasil. med., 1923, 13: 203-5, pl.—Fried, B. M. Primary double cancer. Arch. Path., Chic, 1928, 5: 565-76.—Funk, E. H. The simultaneous occurrence of tumors in the thyroid, uterus, and breast. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 2: 303—Gigl, J. Ein Fall von zeitlich verschiedenem Auftreten von Carcinom. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 432.—Goodman, H. Three types of clinical cancer on one patient. Clin. M. & S., 1936, 43: 123.— Griinfeld, R. L. Zur Duplicitat maligner protopathischer Tumoren. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1901, 48: 1279-84.—Hart- mann II. Remarques a propos de 35 cancers primitifs mul- tiples. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 114: 480-7 — Henius, K. Primares szirrhoses Bronchialkarzinom mit primarem Adenokarzinom der Gallenblase und beiderseitigen Zystennioren. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1198.—Herly, L. Multiple primary cancers; with report of a case. Arch. Surg., 1924, 9: 204-14.—Hurt, H. H., & Broders. A. C. Multiple primary malignant neoplasms. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1933, 18: 765-77.—Jasienski, J. [Primary multiple cancer and develop- ment of cancer from multiple focuses] Lek. wojsk., 1932, 20: 211; 290; 366; 446, 3 pl.—Krokiewicz, A. [Multiple malignant tumors] Now. lek., Poznan, 1913, 25: 169-74.—Kuru, M. Ein erfolgreich operierter Fall von synchronem heteromorphem Doppelkrebs am Rectum und am Uterus. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936, 187: 79-86.—Mallet-Guy. Evolution parallele de can- cers histologiquement differents, l'un vaginal, les autres gas- trique et colique; gastro-entero-anastomose, resection partielle du c61on transverse. Lyon med., 1924, 134: 523-6.—Mercier, L., & Gosselin. L. Presence simultanee d'un epithelioma dendri- tique de la mamelle et d'un lymphadenome chez un souris; heredite des cancers multiples. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 841-3.—Nagamatsu, Y. Ueber einen gleichzeitig von zwei primaren Krebsarten behafteten Fall. Fukuoka acta med., 1928, 21: 104.—Nakamura, T. Ein Fall von Doppelkrebs. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 848.—Piette. Coincidence de 2 canGers chez le mtae sujet: tumeur de Grawitz et epithe- lioma pancreatique. BuU. Soc. anat. Paris, 1923, 93: 508.— Portuondo, B. C. A case of 3 neoplasms. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 28: 752-9.—Renaud & Nyka. A propos d'une malade atteinte et op6ree de cancer du sein a 55 ans et de cancer de 1'estomac 7 ans plus tard. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 15: 305.—Scheel, V. [Multiplicity of primary, malignant tumors] Hospitalstidende, 1899, 4. R., 7: 855-66.—Schreiner, B. F., & Wehr, W. H. Multiple primary cancer as observed at the State Institute for the study of malignant disease. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 20: 418-24.—Seecof, D. P. Multiple primary malignant neoplasms, with report of a case. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 146-9.—Soler, J. J. Caso de sarcoma primitivo del ligamento ancho, cancer de mama y bocio coloideo. An. Hosp. S. Cruz, Barcel., 1929, 3: 275.—Stajano, C, & Saenz, A. Las localizaciones multiples del cancer; asociaciones neo- plasias. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1922-23, 8: 824-9, 2 pl.— Strobel, W. G. Two coincidental and different types of malignancy in the same patient. Med. World, 1937, 55: 339.—Teichmann, T. Ueber doppelseitigen symmetrischen Krebs. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1932, 155: 549-52.— Wacher, H. S. Two forms of cancer occurring simultaneously in the same sub- ject. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1927, 41: 241.—Wallon, E. Coexistence de cancers de type histologique different chez un mtae sujet. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 1739-43.— Warren. S., & Gates, O. Multiple primary malignant tumors; a survey of the literature and a statistical study. Am. J. Can- cer, 1932, 16: 1358-414.—Watanabe, H. Ein seltener Fall von Doppelkrebs. Virchows Arch., 1925, 256: 394-401.— Wilkins, H., & Smith, T. H. Multiple primary malignancy. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1928, 25: 426-8.—Wilson, R. T. Multiple primary malignancy (report of cases) Tristate M. J., 1935- 36, 8: 1603-15.—Zylberszac. S. A propos des tumeurs malignes multiples histologiquement distinctes. Cancer, Brux., 1935, 12: 334-58, 4 pl. ---- Parasitology. See also Cancer, Contagiosity; Cancer, Patho- genesis. Benech, E. Parasites et cancer. 167p. 8? Par., 1931. Granier, A. *Le parasitisme dans ses rap- ports avec le cancer chez les animaux. 92p. 8? Lyon, 1935. Lindner [G.] F. [L.] *Die Infektiositat des Krebses. 22p. 8? Erlangen, 1935. Abramowski, A. Ueber die Propagation mutmasslicher Krebskeime. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 301-4.— Amar, J. Origine parasitaire du cancer. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1927, 185: 620.—Arloing, F.. & Josserand, A. Essais experi- mentaux sur le role possible du parasitisme de transit dana l'etiologie des cancers du tube digestif. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 791-5. Also Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 777-90.—Bayon, H. P. Parasites and malignant prolifera- tions. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1927, 30: 73-80—Bleyer, L. Die zellfreie Uebertragung maligner Tumoren in ihrer Bedeu- tung fiir die Frage nach dem parasitaren Ursprung der Ge- schwiilste. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 203-6.—Blumen- thal, F. Die neuen Forschungen iiber parasitare Krebsentste- hung. Umschau, 1925, 29: 685-8. ------ Gibt es spezi- fische Krebsparasiten? Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1003. ------Zur Frage der parasitaren Krebsentstehung; zum 100. Geburtstage Ernst von Leyden. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 130-44.—Biumer, G. The present status of the infectious theory of malignant neoplasms. N. York State J. M., 1901, 1: 273-6.—Borghi, B. La teoria infettiva dei tumori maligni secondo te piu recenti ricerche. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1928, 7: 537-50.—Brehmer, W. von. Sull' agente infettivo del cancro (?) Gazz. med. Roma, 1934, 60: 325-7.—Campbell, B. The parasitic origin of malignant growths. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1931, 132: 455-60.—CIemm, W. N. Die in- fectibse Natur der malignen Neuhildung. Med. Woche, Berl., 1904, 5: 77-82.—Cramer, W. Recent work on the parasitic aetiology of cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 1347.—Fisrher- Wasels, B. Die parasitare Aetiologie der Krebskrankheit nach L. Heidenhain. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 949-53. ------ Die Probleme der Krebskrankheit. Umschau, 1928, 32: 1; 25.—Frankel, E. Isolierung krebserzeugender Substan- zen aus malignen Tumoren. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1197-9. ------ Ueber neurotrope Eigenschaften des krebserzeugenden Agens aus bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1437.—Galli-Valerio, B. Organismo e parassiti in relazione sopratutto con l'etiologia del cancro. Morgagni, 1927, 69: 1257-64.—Grimberg, A. Les nouvelles theories sur l'origine infectieuse du cancer. J. med. Paris, 1925, 44: 797.—Josse- rand. Coincidences de parasitisme et de nebformations d'ori- gine parasitaire chez des souris blanches soumises a l'ingestion de feces de cancereux. Lyon m6d., 1926, 138: 475-8.— Koch, J. Weitere Mitteilungen zur parasitaren Krebsentste- hung. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 104: 36-9. ------ Welche Tatsachen und Schlussfolgerungen ergeben sich aus der Infek- tiositat des Aszites beim Bauchfellkrebs der Ratte? Ibid., 1928, 107: 332-57, 3 pl. —— Ueber die Cellula cancrosa specifica S. parasitaria; iiber die parasitare Entstehung des Krebses. Ibid., 1930, 118: 241-76, 3 pl. ------ Ueber die parasitare Entstehung des Krebses; zur Kritik der gegnerischen Ansichten iiber die Cellula cancrosa specifica. Ibid., 1932-33, 127: 319-42, pl.—Kross, I. Cancer and parasite. J. Cancer Res., 1922, 6: 257-60.—Krumbhaar, E. B. The alleged dis- covery of the cause of cancer by Dr Glover. Atlantic Med. J., 1923-24, 27: 849.—Lavier, G. Le cancer parasitaire. Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 1065-76.—Lieske, R. _ Untersu- chungen iiber die Krebskrankheit bei Pflanzen, Tieren und Menschen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1928, 108: 118-46, 3 pl.— Lumiere, A. La contagion, I'her6dit6 et le hasard dans le cancer. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 98: 89-100 — McKibbcn-Harper, M. Report of the latest cancer parasite. Med. Woman J., 1926, 23: 1-3.—Meyer, W. Some notes on cancer; with special reference to the parasitic theory. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 45-67.—Ochsner, A. J. Cancer infection. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1920) 1921, 33: 123-32 [Discussion] 164-79. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 40: 336- 42.—Parasitic irritation as a factor in cancer causation. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1925, 5: 257; 284.—Philibert, A. Le cancer est-il de nature infectieuse? Bull, med., Par., 1925, 39: 1377-84.— Richardson, C. H. What are the facts and arguments for and against the infectious nature of malignant new growths? a review of the literature. N. York M. J., 1904, 80: 389-95.— Rohrer, H. Das Krebsproblem im Lichte des parasitaren Geschehens. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1934, 5: 83-98, pl — Sachs, E. Beitrag zur Lehre von dem infektiosen Ursprung des Carcinoms. Med. Klin., Berl., 1921, 17: 1173.—Schmidt, O. Zur parasitaren Aetiologie der malignen Tumoren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 488-94.—Schmidt, W. Ein Beitrag zur parasitaren Genese der bosartigen Gewachse. Ibid., 1928- CANCER 83 CANCER 29, 28: 545-54.—Schneider, A. Is cancer of parasitic origin? Am. Physician, 1926, 31: 546-52.—Serra, G. II problema parassitario del cancro. Boll. Ass. med. trident., 1925, 40: 313-6.—Shaw, E. H. Is cancer infectious? J. Cancer, Dubl., 1924, 1: 228.—Shrewbury, J. F. D. A review of the parasitic conception of cancer. Birmingham M. Rev., 1927, n. ser., 2: 297-315.—Smith, G. B., & Washbourn, J. W. The infectivity of malignant growths. Tr. M. Soc. London (1899) 1900, 23: 27-46. Also Brit. M. J., 1899, 2: 1195. Also Lancet, Lond., 1899, 2: 1165. Also Wien. med. Bl., 1900, 23: 35; 51; 69.— Sternberg, C. Ist das Karzinom eine Infektionskrankheit? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 97-9.—Stolze, M. Die parasi- tare Krebstheorie im Lichte klinischer Beurteilung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 324-8.—Teutschlaender. Infektion und Krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 223-51.------ Gelbste und ungeloste Fragen in der Krebsforschung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 610-2.—Tiberti, N. Le piu recenti ricerche intorno alia dottrina infettiva dei tumori maligni. Gior. med. prat., 1930, 12: 321-35— Wlaeff. Contribution a I'etude du traitement des tumeurs malignes et des parasites de cette affection. C. rend. Soc biol., 1901, 1. ser., 3: 106-9.— Young, J. The infection theory of cancer; further investigation into the cause of cancer. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1924, 1: 230-3. --- Parasitology: Bacteria. A i toff, M. Contribution a I'etude de la flore microbienne des cancers sphacetes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 343-5.— Alessandri, R. Bakteriologische Untersuchungen bosartiger Geschwiilste. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1903, 33: 682-7.—Arci- szewski, W., & Kopaczewski, W. L'antagonisme microbien et le probltae du cancer. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186: 1154-7. -----& Boehm, M. Studien iiber capillarelektrische Er- scheinungen; Bakterienantagonismus und Krebsproblem. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 273-89.—Bechhold. H., & Smith, L. Das Tumefaciens-Plastin. Ibid., 1927, 25: 97-104.— Bland-Sutton, J. The micro-flora of cancer. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 113: 279-81.—Blumenthal, F. Gibt es spezifische Krebsparasiten? Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 104: 11-7. ------ Auler, H., & Meyer, P. Ueber das Vor- kommen neoplastischer Bakterien in menschlichen Krebsge- schwulsten. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1114-7. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 387-410.—Clark, J. A., Embil, J., & Fonts, E. Contribuci6n al estudio de la bacteriologia del cancer. Rev. med. cubana, 1928, 39: 1379-82.—Eastwood, A. Combining affinities in bacterial variation and carcinogenesis. J. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 32: 301-31.—Fearis, W. H. Spengler's bacteriological theory of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 305. ----- Researches on Von Brehmer's culture of the cancer micro-organism; preliminary communication. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 191: 259-63.—Fejgin, B., Epstein, T., & Funk, C. Sur 3 souches de bacteries isolees des tumeurs malignes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 199-201.—Giovanni, A. Azione patogena su di un'agave di un germe isolato da un cancro umano. Riv. biol., 1928, 10: 727-34.—Glover. T. J. The microbic origin of cancer. Med. 'Press & Circ, Lond., 1927, n. ser., 123: 232-5. ----— The bacteriology of cancer. Canada Lancet Pract., 1930, 74: 92-111.—Held, W. Cancer not a germ disease. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924-25, 2: 258-61. Also Am. Med., 1926, n. ser., 21: 98-104.—Kar- wacki, L. [Flora of malignant tumors] Gaz. lek., Warsz., 1905, 2. ser., 25:433; 469; 493.—Kluyver. A- J- Microbial metabolism and its bearing on the cancer problem. Science, 1932, 76: 527- 32.—Lieske, R. Das Krebsproblem vom Standpunkte der Pfianzenphysiologie und allgemeinen Bakteriologie. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1928, 74: 395-7, pl.—Lumiere, A. La flora micro- bienne des cancers. Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 129-40. —----& Montoloy. Sur la flore microbienne des tumeurs malignes. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 767-73.—Morni, N. Hypothese sur la nature microbienne du cancer. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 37.—Pickhan, A. Ueber morphologische Veranderungen von Kieselgurgranulomen unter dem Einfluss des Bacillenstammes Hii. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 496-501.—Purpura, F. Microorganismi del cancro e del sar- coma. Pathologica, Genova, 1926, 18: 28-30.—Rappin, G. L'etiologie et le microbe du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 111-4, 2 pl. Also J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 46. ----- Observations sur le microbe des tumeurs malignes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 1066.—Schmidt, O. Mitteilung iiber einen in den malignen Geschwiilsten ausnahmslos vorkom- menden Parasiten. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1904, 51: 629.— Scott, M. J. Formulae for the culture of the cancer germ. Hosp. Progr., 1926, 7: 435-8.—Shor, G. V. [Blumenthal's Bacillus tumefaciens and cancer in man] Vrach. gaz., 1925, 29: 402.—Steam, E. W., Sturdivant, B. F., & Stearn, A. E. The ontogeny of an organism isolated from malignant tumors. J. Bact., Bait., 1929, 18: 227-45. Also J. Lab. Clin. M., 1929-30, 15: 109-18.—Thomas. J. A. Contribution k I'etude des reactions de quelques invertebres a 1'inoculation de sub- stances a proprietes cancerigenes et du Bacterium tumefaciens Sm. et Town. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1932-30, 49: 234-74.— Villata, G. II significato della flora microbica dell' organismo nei tumori maligni. Gior. batt. immun., 1930, 5: 1051-60.— Vinzent, R. Les plus r6cents travaux sur l'origine parasitaire microbienne du cancer. Paris med., 1926, 59: 284-91.— Warren, S. L., & Pearse, H. E. The repeated inoculations of animals with so-called cancer organisms. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 171: 820-5.—Young, J. Further study of an organism obtained from cancerous growths. Edinburgh M. J., 1922, 29: Tr. Med. Chir. Soc, 110-9, pl. ---- Parasitology: Fungi. Rascher, W. H. *Die Frage ursachlicher Be- ziehungen zwischen Krebs und Schimmel. 59p. 8? Freib. i. B., 1935. Rosenthal, G. *Versuche mit dem von Otto Schmidt gezuchteten Mucor racemosus [Freiburg i. B.] 45p. 8? Berl., 1927. Beregoff-Gillow, P. Cryptomyces pleomorpha has no etiological relation to carcinoma. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 634-6.—Buchanan, J. A. The occurrence of fungi in patients with malignant disease. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930, 21: 757-60.—D'Anna, E. Sopra i blastomiceti nei tumori mahgiu. Clin, chir., Milano, 1903, 11: 14-29.—Defendorf, A. R. Yeasts and their relation to malignant tumors. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc (1896) 1897, 18: 219-47.—Keyes, H. R. Cancer considered as an agranular mycetoma; cryptic cancer parasites. Am. Med., 1932, 38: 473-9.—Maffucci, A., & Sirleo, L. Sulla causa infettiva blastomicetica dei tumori maligni. Policlinico, 1897, 4: sez. chir., 469; passim.—Rehorn, E. Ueber die pathogenen Wirkungen von Schimmelpilzen und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Entstehung maligner Tumoren. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 1081.—Sanfelice, F. L'azione pato- gena dei blastomiceti; contributo alia etiologia dei tumori maligni. Ann. igiene sper., 1903, n. ser., 13: 57; pl.; 1907, 17: 1; 10 tab. Also Riforma med., 1906, 22: 759-61. Also Zschr. Hyg., 1903, 44: 364-96, 2 pl.—Savchenko, I. G. [Les sporozoaires des tumeurs malignes et les blastomycetes patho- genes] Russ. arch. pat. klin. med. bakt., 1898, 5: 071-8, pl.— Snyder, C. D. Muscle, yeast, and cancer cells. Science, 1927, 66: 112-4. ---- Parasitology: Protozoa and inclusion bodies. Deetjen, H. Die Schiillerschen Kbrperchen, die angeblichen Erreger der malignen Geschwiilste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1906, 4: 435-8.—Farmer, J. B., Moore, J. E. S., & Walker, C. E. On the resemblances existing between the Plimmer's bodies of malignant growths and certain normal constituents of repro- ductive cells of animals. Lancet, Lond., 1905, 1: 1411.— Gorini, C. Ueber die bei der mit Vaccine ausgefiihrten Horn- bautimpfung vorkommenden Zelleinschliisse und iiber deren Beziehungen zu Zellinklusionen der bosartigen Geschwiilste. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1900, 28: 230-7.—Luttinger. P. The protozoan etiology of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925, 2: 200- 14.—Machiarulo, O. Studien zur Geschwulstatiologie; iiber angebliche protozoische Zellparasiten in Krebsgeschwulsten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 23-31.—Meinertz, J. Ueber Transplantation von korperfremdem Gewebe mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Kellingschen Anschauungen von der Aetiologie der bosartigen Geschwulste. Med. Klin., Berl., 1905, 1: 684; 706; 733.—Romary. Le cancer amibien. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: 42.—Rosskin, G., & Eksempiarskaia, E. [Protozoa infection and experimental cancer] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1932, 9: 339-49, 12 pl.—Sanfelice. F. Inclusioni cellulari, degenerazioni cellulari e parassiti endocellulari dei tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1901, 17: pt 4, 124-7; 134. Also Scot. M. & S. J., Edinb., 1902, 10: 41-51. Also Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1902, 31: 254-67, 2 pl.—Schmidt, O. Ueber einen protozoenahnlichen Mikroorganismus in malignen Tu- moren und durch diesen erzeugte transplantierbare Geschwulst- formen beim Tiere. Munch, med. Wschr., 1906, 53: 162-6.— Schmidt, W. Concerning the presence of a protozooidal micro-organism in the blood and tumours of cancerous subjects, man and animal. Med. Times, Lond., 1931, 59: 195; 1932, 60: 89.—Schuberg, A. Zur Beurteilung der nach O. Schmidt in malignen Tumoren auftretenden protozoenahnlichen Mikro- organismen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1906, 53: 2159. ---- Parasitology: Virus. Bald, J. [Simultaneous appearance of warts and cancer] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 797.—Barnard, J. E. L'examen microsco- pique des virus filtrables assoctees a des neoplasmes malins. Rev. med., Louvain, 1925, 243-6.—Bayet, A. Le micro- organisme du cancer, d'apres la recente communication du Dr Gye et de M. Barnard. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1925, 5. ser., 5: 385-403. Also Cancer, Brux., 1925, 2: 76-85.— Blumenthal, F. Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von W. E. Gye iiber die Entstehung maligner Neubildungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1305. Also Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1925, 6: 687-91.—Bruni, N. L'etiologia del cancro in base alle recenti ricerche di Gye e Barnard. Igiene mod., 1925, 18: 225-30.—Cancer not caused by virus, Columbia scientists find. Science News Lett., 1937, 31: 189.—Carravetta, M. L'etio- logia del cancro, secondo le recenti ricerche di Gye e Barnard. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1925, 30: 285-7.—Champy, C. Quelques faits favorable a l'idee d'un virus canc6reux dans quelques cancers animaux (cancers) des gallinaces, cancers des tritons) Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 108: 1631-4.— Cramer, W. The rote of viruses in the aetiology of cancer; later developments of Dr Gye's work. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 2: 40.—Eggers, H. E. On the filterable agent of malignant tumors. J. Cancer Res., 1927-28, 12: 222-9.—Erdmann, R. Beziehung von Endothel und Krebsvirus. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925-26, 97: 205-8.—Fischer-Wasels, B. Versuche zum Nachweis des spezifischen Agens (Virusenzyms) bei bosartigen CANCER 84 CANCER Geschwiilsten. Zschr. KreDsforsch., 1936, 44: 157-9.—Flaks. J. [Value of the virus hvpot hesis in malignant tumors] Warsz. czas. lek., 1936, 13: 81-8.—Flu, P. C. Le sarcome de Rous et la theorie de Gye sur la genese des tumeurs malignes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 1315.—Goodpasture, E. W. Cytotropic viruses, with reference to filterable forms of bacteria and cancer. Am. J. Hyg., 1933, 17: 154-67.------Cancer and viruses. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1934, 16: 4.—Gye.^W. E., Gordon, M. H. [et al.] Discussion on filter-passing viruses and cancer. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 189-96. ------ [Etiology of malignant tumors] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 1, 1268-82.— Harkins, M. J., Schamberg, J. F.. & Kolmer, J. A. Concerning Gye's hypothesis of the etiology of malignant tumors, with special reference to the specific factors. J. Cancer Res., 1925-26, 10: 66-101.—Houda, E. O. Cancer, an individualistic disease; evolved upon the basis of an induced heterogenicity to the species by ultramicroscopic infections. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 196-204.—Ist der Krebserreger wirklich entdeckt? Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 929.— Kolmer, J. A., & Harkins, M. J. A further study of Gye's hypothesis on the etiology of malignant tumors. J. Cancer Res., 1926-27, 11: 217-31.—Kopaczewski, W. Les limites de la visibilite et le virus du cancer. Brux. med., 1925-26, 6: 167-72.—Leitch, A. Viruses and cancer. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 174-6.—Loewenthal. H., & Wibeau, E. Untersuchungen uber die Filtrierbarkeit von Saugetiertumoren. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1930, 31: 30.—Mosso, F. E. II problema dell' etiologia del cancro secondo le recenti scoperte di Gye e Barnard. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1925, 2: 211-3.—Miihlmann. M. Enzym als Geschwulstvirus. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 385-94.— Mueller, J. H. An experimental study of Gye's cancer theory. J. Exp. M., 1927, 45: 243-62.—Oberling, C, & Guerin, M. Nouvelles recherches sur la production de tumeurs malignes avec le virus de la leucemie transmissible des poules. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1933, 22: 326-60.—Roffo, A. H., & Barbara. B. Experimentaci6n sobre la acci6n del virus en la etiologia de los tumores malignos (segun Gye y Barnard) Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 842-76.—Sobre etiologia de los tumores malignos y examen ultramicroscopico de los virus filtrantes, informes solicitados por el Consejo nacional de higiene, acerca de las investigaciones realizadas por los doctores William Gye y J. E. Barnard. Bol. Cons, nac hig., Montev., 1925, 20: 461-3.—Teutschlaender. Ist der Krebs eine Infektionskrank- heit? Definitive Losting des Roustumorenproblems durch Carrel? Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 470-2. ---- Parasitology: Worms and other animal parasites. Anderson, C. W. *Reactions neoplastiques provoquees par les helminthes; leurs rapports avec le probleme du cancer. 84p. 8? Par., 1921. Bonne, C. Cancer of the stomach of the wild rat and infec- tion with a nematode worm Hepaticola gastrica Baylis, 1925. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1926, 29: 288-91.—Borrel, A. Etio- logie vermineuse de certains cancers. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 16: 126-35. Also C. rend. Acad, sc, 1927, 184: 632-4.— Brumpt. E. Role des bilharzies dans la production de certains cancers; etude critique a propos d'un cas nouveau. Ann. para- sit.. Par., 1930, 8: 75-10i. ------ Muspicea borreli Sambon 1925 et cancers des souris. Ibid., 309-43, 4 pl.—Fibiger, J. Le cancer spiropterien et les autres cancers k parasites animaux. Neoplasmes, 1923, 2: 258.—Giovanni, A. Su di un presunto rapporto tra acari e cancro. Arch. sc. med., Torino, 1929, 53: 241-60, 12 pl.—Joyeux, C. Action pathogene des helminthes, leur role possible dans l'etiologie du cancer. Presse med., 1921, 29: annexe, 787. ------ Helminthes et cancer. Paris med., 1925, 55: 171-7.—Kobozieff, N. Les helminthes et le cancer chez les souris; contribution experimentale a I'etude du r61e des helminthes dans la pathogenie des cancers: cestodes et cancers chez la souris. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1933, 22: 152-71.—Luttinger, P. The role of worms in the development of cancer (a critical review) Cancer, N. Y., 1924-25, 2: 289-308.—Raffaelli. S. Untersuchungen iiber Gongylonemen beim Schlachtvieh (Ravenna und Umgebung) im Zusammen- hang mit der Krebsfrage. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1925, 29: Beih. 1, 116-9.—Tibirica, P. Q. T. Sarcoma do figado do rato, produzido por Cysticercus fasciolaris, com referencias as relacoes entre helminthos e cancer. Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo, 1934, 10: 175-96, 2 pl. ---- Pathogenesis. See also other subheadings of Cancer (Causes; experimental; Growth; Parasitology) Cascio, D. A preliminary report on a new theory regarding the etiology, pathogenesis, treat- ment, and prevention of cancer. 89p. 8° N. Y., 1934. Handley, W. S. The genesis of cancer. 258p 8? Lond., 1931. Harwood, H. H. What causes cancer?—are the views, the theories, of Hutchinson, Baronaki, Cresswell, Crow, Robinson, Ross, Drew, Lane, correct and of value for the prevention, and the treatment of cancer?—a study. 76p. 8? Rich- mond [1926] Jankelevitch, J. L'agent et le m£canisme de la production du cancer. 211 p. 8? Par. [1935] Ktjkowka, A. W. Der Krebs; seine Entstehung und Erklarung. 118p. 8? Wien, 1932. Lockhart-Mummery, J. P. The origin of cancer. 150p. 8? Lond., 1934. Marshall, C. F. A new theory of cancer and its treatment. 53p. 8? Brist., 1932. Pinctjs, W. Eine neue Theorie des Krebsea und der Geschwulste im allgemeinen. 16p. 8? Berl., 1921. Roberts, M. Malignancy and evolution; a biological inquiry into the nature and causes of cancer. 319p. 8? Lond. [1926] Audain, G. Une conception pathogenique du cancer et lea consequences qui en decoulent. Progr. med., Par., 1925, 40: 1247.—Ballance, C. A. The nature of cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 1: 321-5.—Bard, L. L'origine et la genese du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1922, 1: 98.—Beatson, G. T. Has cancer a pig- mentary origin? Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 655-9.—Benmosche, M. CarcinngencHs —a line of research. Virginia M. Month., 1934, 60: t>71 4.—Berk, R. Cancer: on the nature of disposi- tion and origin. Mcrl. Times, Lond., 1936, 64: 36; 52 — Bierich, R. I'ntciMH lningen iiber Krebsbildung. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 221; 2151. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1923. 70: 1145.—Bounhiol, J. P. La cancerisation. Arch, electr. med., 1926, 36: lxvii; cix. Also Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1926, 3. ser., 95: 168-72.—Bouveret, L. Sur la pathogenie du cancer. Lyon med., 1920, 138: 379; 411.—Burrows, M. T. Studies on the nature of the growth stimulus in cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1925-26, 10: 239-51.—Byrd, H. Pathological currents and cancer. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: No. 12, 13-7. Also Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 315-21.—Chaton, M. Reflexions relatives a l'etiologie et a la prophylaxie du cancer. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1932, 46: 273-9.—Cherry, T. A theory of cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1922, 1: 425-38.—Christiani, A. Mikro- chemische und mikrobiologische Probleme in der Krebsfor- schung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 243-7.—Cisneros, E. La teoria del cancer. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 880-4.—Citelli, S. Le dottrine moderne sul cancro. Igiene & vita, 1923, 6: 291-5.—Corsonello, P. Sulla patogenesi del cancro. Fol. med., Nap., 1925, 11: 823-32.—Delbet. Nos idees sur la pathogenie du cancer. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 53-6.—Dietrich, A. Wesen und Ursache des Krebses im Lichte der pathologischen Anatomie und der experimentellen Pathologie. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 913-28.—Dudley, D. G. A working hypothesis for the study of cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 133: 240; 274.—Farmer, Moore, J. E. S., & Walker, C. E. The nature of malignant growths. Brit. M.J., 1905, 1: 1277.—Fichera, G. Bericht iiber meine onkolo- gischen Studien. Beitr. Probl. Gyn. Karzinoms, 1924, 27- 32. ------ & Parlavecchio, G. Etiogenesi e terapia del cancro. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1923, 2: 259-63— Fraenkel, A. Zur Lehre von der Krebskrankheit. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 97; 132. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1922, 72: 229 — Frugoni, P. In tema di cancro. Arch. ital. chir., 1936, 44: 577-88.—Fujinaga, S. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Entwicklung maligner Geschwulste. Fukuoka acta med., 1934, 27: 56-8.— Gagman, A. N. [My own understanding of the etiology of malignant tumors in the light of contemporary teaching] Klin. med., Moskva, 1929, 7: 601; 857.—Giampaolo, R. Nuove vedute sulla genesi e cura del cancro. Pensiero med., 1928, 17: 502-6.—Goyanes, J. Ideas actuates sobre la etiologia del cdncer. Arch, med., Madr., 1927, 26: 253-5.—Guerin, M. L'origine et la genese du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1922, 1: 167.— Haldane, J. B. S. The genetics of cancer. Nature, Lond., 1933, 131: 265-7.—Hallion, L. La nature des tumeurs ma- lignes d'apres von Dungern et Werner. Presse med., 1907, 15: 402.—Hausdorf, G., & Burstenbinder, R. Beitrag zur Theorie, Fruhdiagnose und Therapie des Carcinoms. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1934, 9: No. 408.—Hersch. M. M. [Origin of malignant tumors] Gy6gyaszat, 1927, 67: 754-7.—Heyninx, A. Le cycle infectieux vegeto-gingivo-salivaire lymphatique et circulatoire de la cancerisation humaine. Ann. mal. oreille, 1929, 48: 205-14. Also Strasbourg med., 1929, 89: 547-50.— Hirtzman, L. Essai sur une theorie pathogenique du cancer. Progr. m6d., Par., 1929, 44: 13-8.—Hochenegg, J. Gedanken eines Praktikers iiber Krebsgenese und Krebstherapie. Wien, klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 463-7.—Hock, A. Zur Theorie der Krebsgenese. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 152: 284-91 [Discus- sion] 13-27.—Kallo, S. [His theory of cancer development] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 154.—Kimla, R. [Present state of the question of pathogenesis of malignant tumors] Cas. 16k. cesk., 1914, 53: 1079-86.—Koose, W. Neuere Anschauungen uber die Ursachen des Krebses. Erg. Chir. Orthop., 1927, 20: 547-605.—Krompecher, E. Vergleichende Studien zur Patho- genese des Menschen- und Tierkrebses. Beitr. path. Anat., 1926,76:113-32.—Lalande. Pathog6niedu cancer. Bull, med., Par., 1923, 37: 1276-8.—La Rochelle, F. B. Cancer and Doc- CANCER 85 CANCER tor Liek's comments thereon. Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 547.—Laterza, G. Contributo clinico-critico alio studio del- l'eziopatogenesi e terapia dei tumori maligni in genere. Fol. med., Nap., 1930, 16: 328-34.—Lemay, P. Quelques apercus sur la genfise du cancer. Vie med., 1925, 6: 1853-5. Also Neoplasmes, -1925, 4: 223-8. ------ Hypothese sur l'origine du cancer. Ibid., 1926, 5: 226-32.—Lile, H. A. Pathogenesis of malignancy. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1921, 14: 180.—Mac- Carty, W. C. The genesis of cancer. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 295-7.—McDonagh, J. E. R. The aetiology of cancer; (theoretical foundation) Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1926, n. ser., 121: 111; 131.—Marchesini, R. Sulla genesi, profilassi cura del cancro. Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. med., 120-8.— Marcotte, L. Essai d'interpr6tation du cancer. Gaz. nted France, 1933, 444.—Marques, E. J. Tlteorie de Meyerhos el cancer. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 34.—Mason, J. H. Cancer; a r6sume of causative theories, incidence, and treat- ment. Vet, Rec, Lond., 1924, 4: 170-4.—Mather. E. Theo- ries advanced concerning cancer. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1929-30, 8: 235-8.—Merlini, A. Antiche e moderne teorie sulla eziopatogenesi dei tumori maligni; rivista sintetica. Clin. ostet., 1926, 28: 190-201.—Merlino, V. Un nuovo indirizzo sulla patogenesi del cancro nell' uomo. Pensiero med., 1922, 11: 733-5.—Meyer, W. On the steps in the genesis of cancer Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 496-9. ------ A synopsis and a diagram of what in preceding articles has been attempted to make appear probable in respect of the genesis of cancer. Ibid., 712-5.—Millwee, R. H. A new theory of the cause of cancer. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1925-26, 2: 221-4. Also Dallas M. J., 1925, 11: 109-13.—Nolf, P. De la nature du cancer. Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1932, 5. ser., 18: cl. sc, 1177-203 — Numis, L. Lo stato odierno delle conoscenze sub" eziologia e patogenesi del cancro. Studium, Nap., 1933, 23: 361-74.— Oertel, H. On the mechanism of cancer development. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 23: 183-9.—Petroni, J. La neoplastogeitese par le Professeur Gregoraci. Neoplasmes, 1931, 10: 328-40.— Petrov, N. N. [Pathogenesis and etiology of malignant tumors] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 643.—Polettini, B. L'etiopato- genesi dei tumori maligni in base alle piu recenti ricerche. Studium, Nap., 1930, 20: 3-9.—Policard, A. Notions appor- tees par les cultures du tissus a la connaissance des mecanismes cancereux. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1926, 3: 37-57.—Polya, J. [Cancer theories and medical practice] Gyogyaszat, 1932, 72: 97; 113.—Quervain, F. de. The origin of malignant neoplasms. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1903, n. ser., 76: 467-70. Also Sem. med., Par., 1903, 23: 317-23.—Rombauts. La pathogenie du cancer. Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 432.—Roussy, G. La nature du cancer; les hypotheses sur son origine. Bull, med., Par., 1924, 38: 1067-70.------ Une theorie nouvelle sur l'origine du cancer. Presse med., 1925, 23: 1044-6. Also Vie med., 1927, 8: 1065-9.------ How we should regard the new theories of origin of cancer. Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 185-94. Also Surg. Gyn. Obsi., 1927, 44: Cancer suppl., 18.5-94. ------ & Huguenin, R. Las teorfas recientes acerca del origen del cancer. Rev. nted. Barcelona, 1926, 2. ser., 6: 162-76.—Shaw, J. J. M. The nature of the cancer process. Edinburgh M. J., 1930, n. ser., 37: Tr. Med. Chir. Soc, 39-52.—Simdes Raposo, L. 0 cancro experimental e as modernas ideas sobre a etiologia e a pato- genia das neoplasias malignas. Arq. pat., 1926, 1: 41-121. Also Rev. med., Rosario, 1931, 6: 61-70.— Simonds, J. P. The nature of cancer. Sc. Month., 1935, 40: 535-40.— Sokolov, B. Cancerisation du tissu. Neoplasmes, 1928, 8: 81-7.—Stefani, J. L'origine et la genese du cancer, ibid., 1923, 2: 20.—Strong, L. C. General considerations on the genetic study of cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1925-26, 10: 219- 28.—Tanaka, A. Neue Anschauung iiber Wachstum und Entstehung des Krebses. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1934, 24: 531, pl. ----— Ouchi, I. [et al.] Neue Anschauung iiber das Wachstum und die Entstehung des Krebses. Ibid., 1935, 25: 693, pl.—Tharaldsen, C. E. Concerning the origin and growth of cancer. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1930, 23: 156-65.— Thomas, J. L'etiologia e la patogenia del cancro. Rinasc. med., 1925, 2: 147-9. Also Vie med., 1925, 6: 509-13. Also in Lez. med. biol. (Martelli) Nap., 1930, 69-76.—Toussaint, M. Estado actual de la cuesti6n relativa a la naturaleza y pato- genia de los tumores malignos. Bol. Inst, pat., Mex., 1903-4, 2: 281-98.—Valade, P. Les idees actuelles sur l'etiologie et la pathogenie du cancer. Rec. med. vet., 1933, 109: 889-910.— Veratti, E. Le nuove ricerche sulla patogenesi dei tumori maligni. Tumori, Roma, 1927, 13: 161-90.—Vernoni, G. La patogenesi. In Tumori maligni (Vernoni, G.) Milano, 1933, 375-404.—Wegelin, C. Ueber die Entstehung des Krebses. Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1924 [Beil. No. 18] 5-20.—Woodcock. H. M. A modification of Dr Charles Creighton's view of malignant growths. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1923, 41: 241-68, 2 pl.—Wiist Berdaguer, F. Patogenia de los canceres. Rev espafi. med. cir., 1926, 9: 93-6. --- Pathogenesis: Biological theories. See also Cancer, Biology. Btjeno, G. La genesis del cdncer y la lucha por la vida; exploraciones biohogicas. 118p. 12? Zaragoza, 1932. Cesaris Demel, A. Un grande problema biologico. 61p. 8? Bologna, 1932. Datjdet, L. A. Les rythmes de I'homme; cancer et malaises. 243p. 12? Par. [1930] Popesco, A. *Une hypothese a propos de l'origine du cancer dans l'espece humaine. 37p. 8? Par., 1927. Askanazy, M. Einige Bemerkungen zur Frage von Krebs- bildung und Regeneration. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 653-5.—Blumenthal, F. Consideraciones generates sobre el origen y la biologia de los tumores malignos. Ars medica, Barcel., 1934, 10: 379-400.—Bulkley, L. D. Cancer a mutiny of body cells. Med. Insur., 1921-22, 31: 182-4.—Burrows, M. T. Is cancer a true disease, or merely the result of a condi- tion of change in the general organization of the organism? Radiology, 1925, 4: 407-16.—Champy, C. Croissance des tissus; regeneration et cancer. Paris m6d., 1935, 95: 227-33.— Chavannaz, G. Des formations neoplasiques considerees comme des generalisations cancereuses post-operatoires rapides. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1920, 29: 448-51.—Crile, G. W. A bipolar theory of the nature of cancer. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1921, 42: 1-13. Also Ann. Surg., 1924, 80: 289-97.—Dann- meyer, F., & Seel, H. Biologisch-physikalische Gesichtsptmkte iiber das Krebsproblem. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 610-6.— DeCourcy, J. L. Cancer as the terminal phase of a biological reaction. J. Med., Cincin., 1932, 13: 136-40.—Delgado de Rau, A. ?Los tumores malignos, hecho biologico universal? Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1926, 9: 214.— Fischer-Wasels, B. Krebsbildung und Regeneration. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 473-8.—Fowler, O. S. A biological explanation of cancer: etiology, prevention, and treatment. Southwest. J. M. & S., 1933, 17: 87-91.—Gade, F. G. Is cancer a biological phenome- non? J. Cancer Res., 1922, 6: 357-63.—Goormaghtigh, N. Parthenogene.se et cancer. Arch. med. beiges, i922, 75: 97-110.—Jackson, H., jr. Certain biological aspects of cancer. Medicine, Bait., 1928, 7: 345-82.—Laurent, O. Une theorie energ6tique du cancer. Bull. Acad. med.. Par., 1928, 3. ser., 99: 732-7.—Laville, C. Theorie physiologique de la cancerisa- tion. Neoplasmes, 1930, 9: 41-52.—Lemay, P. Tropisme et cancer. Ibid., 1931, 10: 294-0.—Low, A. A. Cancer and allied hypertonic disturbances. Cancer. N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 1-10.— Lowenthal. Le cancer: sa nature et son origine; le cancer est une maladie de reversion. Progr. med., Par., 1929, 44: 1381- 91.—Moullin, C. M. The origin of cancer and other tumours, from a biological point of view. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 189: 36-8.—Miiller, H. Das Karzinom als Problem des physiologischen Wachstums. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1929, 2: 312—27.—Murray, J. A. Certain biological aspects in the general pathology of malignant new growths. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc. (1904) 1905, 590-600.—Olt, A. Die Perucke des Cervidengeweihes und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Krebsforschung. Ber. Oberhess. Ges. Natur. Heilk., 1926-27, 11: Naturwi=*s. Abt., 3-7.—Pearl, R. Cancer from the viewpoint of the human biologist. Internat. Clin., 1928, 38. ser., 3: 53-77.—Perez, G. II problema del cancro nel quadro generale dei processi pro- liferative Ann. ital. chir., 1927, 6: 215-49.—Pimenta Bueno, A. L. Estudo em torno do cancer; sua pathogenia do ponto de vista da doutrina da trophodynamica funccional. Brasil med., 1926, 40: 157. ------ Contribuicao para o estudo da pathogenia, da physio-pathologia e da therapeutica do cancer, do ponto de vista da doutrina da trophodynamica func- cional. Ibid., 1927, 41: 332; 386.—Podkaminsky, N. A. Theorie apogamique du cancer. Cancer, Brux., 1934, 11: 105-10.—Reinheimer, H. Evolution and the cancer problem. Psyche, Lond., 1926, 7: 47-54.—Rocky, A. E. Biologic factors in the cause and cure of cancer. Med. Sentinel, 1924, 32: 294-302.—Roussy, G. Le probleme biologique du cancer. Rev. med., Par., 1924, 41: 65-80.—Simons, E. Die Krebs- geschwulst, eine Ausfallerscheinung im Organismus. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 662-5.—Sokolov, B. Premisses bio- logiques au probleme de cancer. N6oplasmes, 1924, 3: 62-70.— Stajano, C. La vie trophique dans ses rapports avec les etudes cancerologiques. Ibid., 1927, 6: 143-52.—Sugiura, K., & Benedict, S. R. A study of the athreptic theory of the growth of cancer. J. Cancer Res., 1925-26, 10: 194-208.—Weber, F. P. The teleological aspect of cancer and neoplastic diseases. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1932, 134: 271.—Zikov, V. M.. & Nenyukov, D. V. [Malignant tumors from a biological view- point] Nov. med., S. Peterb., 1913, 7: 65-77. ---- Pathogenesis: Chemical and physicochem- ical theories. See also Cancer, Causes: Diet and metabolic disorders; Cancer, Chemical properties; Cancer, Manifestations, metabolic. Kotzareff, A., & Fischer, R. Les cancers et la physico-chimie. 336p. 8? Par., 1927. Mueller, W. *Die Bedeutung der eiweiss- chemischen Grundlagen bei der Erforschung des Krebsproblems. 136p. 8? Ziir., 1929. Woodroffe-Hicks, E. The solution of the cancer problem; based on an enquiry into the bio-chemical and radio-active properties of living matter and their chemical and physical relation CANCER 86 CANCER to the cancer inducing agents. 98p. 8? [Lond.] [1931] Woog, P. Le cancer; essai d'une theorie cellu- laire physico-chimique. 139p. 12? Par., 1929. Arakawa, S. Die malignen Geschwulste und die Ober- flachenspannung. Kinki fujinka gakkai zasshi, 1926, 9: 20.— Armstrong, R. A. The chemist's concept of cancer. Phys. Ther., 1930, 48: 314-25.—Bickel, A. Dysoxydative Carbonune und Krebskrankheit. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: .110 — Bierich, R., & Rosenbohm, A. Untersuchungen uber die Bio- chemie der Krebsbildung. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 152: 193- 202.—Bounhiol. L'hyposphyxie cellulaire, premiere etape dc la cancerisation. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: 34.—Brach, H. Die Biochemie des Tumorenwachstums, mit besonderer Beruck- sichtigung der Aetiologie der Krebskrankheit. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1929-30, 30: 618-55.—Bristol, L. D. The enzyme oi catalyst theory of cancer. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 41: 11-3.—Bulkley, J. L. Potassium salts in relation to cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 143-7.—Busy, E. Reflexions sui les causes de la proliferation cellulaire en general: rdle fonda- mental de l'oxygene; application au probteme de la genese et de la nature du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 149-58.— Cook, J. W. Les facteurs chimiques dans l'etiologie du cancer. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1937, 5. ser., 4: Mem., 792-804, pl.— Coulon, A. de. La physico-chimie dans I'etude du cancer Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 1236-41.— Crile, G. W Suggested biophysical interpretation of cancer. Am. J. Obst., 1925, 9: 642-4.—Dickens, F. Cancer as a problem in tissue metabolism. Cancer Rev., Lond., 1931, 6: 57-74.—Dunlop, H. E. Interesting and original conception of the ultimate cause of cancer; real initiation of cancerous process in cell due to oxygen imbalance. Am. Physician, 1923, 28: 251; 683. ----— The relation of the para-etiology of cancer to the oxy- gen imbalance hypothesis. Cancer, N. Y., 1924-25, 2: 33-7.— Eastwood, A. Chemico-physical stability and cancer. J. Hyg., Lond., 1929-30, 29: 117-31.—Eichler, P. Cancer, a chemico-physical imbalance. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 147-55.—Farnsworth, M. G. Cancer an electro-chemical problem. J. Am. Electron. Res. Ass., 1934, 11: 343-7.— Flaszen, J., & Wachtel, H. Ueber die Bedeutung der alkali- scben Reaktion fiir das Krebswachstum. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1912.—Fouveau de Courmelles. Biophysique et cancer. Neoplasmes, 1934, 13: 193-227.—Grandjean, E. Die Faulnis- benzeniitiologie der Krebskrankheit. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 823-8.—Grossfeld, H. [Glycolysis and etiology of cancer] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 319-21.—Hammett, F. S. An interpretation of malignant growth based on the chemistry of cell division. Arch. Path., Chic, 1929, 8: 575-94.— Hanaoka, M., & Uramoto, T. Pathologisches Wachstum und Gewebsgasstoffwechsel. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1935, 25: 738- 42.—Hemmeter, J. C. The role of intracellular catalytic proc- esses in the pathogenesis of malignant neoplasms [Abstr.] Proc. Philadelphia M. Soc, 1903, n. ser., 24: 70-4. Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1903, n. ser., 125: 666-704.—Huppert, O. Aufbau der Eiweisskorper und Aufkliirung des Wesens der Krebskrank- heit. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1085-7.—Juster, E. Le cancer, perturbations cellulaires d'origine chimique. J. med. Paris, 1934, 54: 195.—Kageyama, T. Malignant tumors and acid- base equilibrium. Jap. J. Obst., 1936, 19: 570-7.—Khokhlov, A. V. [Role of surface tension in the pathogenesis of cancerou? new formations] Uchen. zapiski Saratov. Univ., 1927, 6: 335-46.—Kopaczewski, W. La tension superficielle et le probteme du cancer. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 1445-7. ------ Etudes sur les phenomenes electro-capillaires; eiectro- capillarite et te probteme du cancer. Arch, internat. med. exp., Liege, 1925-26, 2: 381-411, pl.—Kotzareff, A., & Fischer, R. Theorie physico-chimique des cancers. Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 285-93.—-Laville, C. Theorie physico-chimique de la cancerisa- tion. Ibid., 1928, 7: 257-65.—Lemay, P. Cancer et diastases. Rev. g6n. sc. pur., 1926, 37: 177-80. ------ Lipoides et cancer. Neoplasmes, 1931, 10: 158-62.—Letulle, M., & Vinay, L. Le cancer et les engrais chimiques. Presse med., 1928, 36: 1143.—Lewis, W. C. M. Some physico-chemical and biochemical aspects of malignant neoplasms. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 920-4. Also J. Cancer Res., 1926-27, 11: 16-53.—Lodge, O. Catalysis and cancer; a hint to pathologists. Discovery, Lond., 1927, 8: 141-4.—Marques, E. J. La cancerisation; maladie cellulaire; l*r« partie: carence d'oxygene et action de l'oxygene. Neoplasmes, 1930, 9: 321-37.—Mayo, W. J. The relation of biochemistry to cancer. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass.. 1929, 47:385-92. Also Ann. Surg., 1929, 90: 918-25.—Mercier, M. De l'etiologie du cancer. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1929, 43: annexe, 356-70.—Mertens, V. E. Ueber zwei bisher unbe- kannte Stoffe im Blut und ihre Beziehungen zum Krebs. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 162: 341-4. Also Zbl. Chir., 1930, 57: 1493.—Remond, A., & Cantegril, E. Potasio, division celular y cancer. Ars medica, Barcel., 1930, 6: 176.—Renaud, A. La predisposition au cancer serait-elle due a une teneur anor- male du sang en potassium ou en calcium? Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 288-97— Roe, J. H., & Dyer, H. M. Bio- chemical studies of malignant conditions. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 725-31.—Roffo, A. H. Lesiones precancerosas y cancerosas definidas y su relaci6n con la colesterina. Bol. inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 11-31.—Rohdenburg, G. L., & Bernhard, A. Einige physikalisch-chemische Ausblicke auf das Problem der malignen Zelle. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 301-10.—Rondoni, P. Biochemie der Zellenlipoide und Krebsforsch ung. Ibid., 1931, 34: 245-57.—Round, J. New ideas on cancer: a biochemical study. Brit. Homceop. J., 1932, 22: 323-46.—Saidl. J., & Miiller, Z. [Relation of potas- sium to malignant tumors] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1937, 76: 14.— Saits, O. [Biochemie parallel between cancer and pregnancy] Sborn. tek., 1929, 30: 303-20.—Shaw-Mackenzie, J. A. Can- cer; ferment theory and treatment. Internat. J. Surg., 1929, 42: 23-30.—Shear, M. J. The role of sodium, potassium, calcium, and magnesium in cancer: a review. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 18: 924-1024.—Sokolov, B. A propos de la nature chimique de 1' "agent canc6reux." C. rend. Soc biol., 1929,101: 888.—Stoltzenberg, H., & Stoltzenberg-Bergius, M. Die Krebsbildung eine Storung des oxydativen Eiweissabbaues. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1921, 18: 46-50.—Traube & Knake, E. Ueber die Regulierung des Wachstumgleichgewichtes von Epithel und Bindegewebe durch Faktoren, welche die Zellpcr- meabilitat erhbhen, und ihre Bedeutung fur das Krebsproblem. Ibid., 1935, 42: 324-8.—Vacek, B., & Janccek, A. [Bio- chemical orientation in the problem of cancer] Cas. 16k. cesk., 1935, 74: 597-604. Also Tr. Inst. hyg. pub. tehee, 1936, 7: 4-13.—V16s, F., & Coulon, A. de. Sur une intervention des conditions eiectrostatiques dans l'apparition de certains cancers spontanes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 194: 750-2. ----- Nouvelles experiences sur le role des conditions eiectrostatiques dans l'apparition de cancers spontanes de la souris. Ibid., 195: 586. ------ Dix ans de recherches relatives a une physico-chimie du cancer: d'une etude des points isoeiectriques des constituants de l'organisme aux essais d'une therapeutique chez I'homme. Arch. phys. biol., Par., 1933-34, 11: 5-30. ------ Un probleme de physico-chimie pathologique: les points iso-61ectriques des constituants de l'organisme et les conditions physico-chimiques du cancer. Rev. nted. Suisse rom., 1934, 54: 656. ------ Recherches sur les propriet6s physico-chimiques des tissus en relation avec l'etat normal ou pathologique de l'organisme; suite des experiences sur la can- cerisation spontanee des souris. Arch. phys. biol., Par., 1936, 13: 150-76. ------& Ugo, A. Recherches sur les propri6t6s physico-chimiques des tissus en relation avec l'etat normal ou pathologique de l'organisme. Ibid., 1931-32, 9: 209; 227; 1934, 11: 333; 1935, 12: 255.—Waterman, N. [Further electro-chemical researches on cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 2579-94.------[Biochemical factors in predisposition to cancer] Ibid., 1927, 71: pt 1, 432-4.—Welsh, D. A. On the nature, the origin, and spread of cancer and tu- mour growth, with special reference to biological and bio- chemical influences and excitants and to precancerous reactions. Med. J. Australia, 1930, 1: 282-7, pl.—Wendt, G. [Biochemi- cal aspects of the cancer problem] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1928, 70: 334-59. Also Hygiea, Stockh., 1928, 90: 593-617. Also Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1297; 1340; 1385.—Wilson, A. Some points in the chemical and bio-chemical side of cancer. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1928, 31: 321-6.—Wolf, M. De l'im- portance du calcium et du potassium dans la physiologie patho- logique du cancer. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1923, 176: 1932-4. ---- Pathogenesis: Cytological theories. See also Cancer, Cytology. Engel, S. Der Krebs und seine zellularen Verwandten als pathologische Knospenbildungen. 127p. 8? Berl., 1924. Naame. La dyscytogenese hypocytopouHique dyseutrophique ou cancer. 45p. 12? Par., 1919. Stahl, F. A. Concerning the origin of first blood corpuscle, first blood plasm, first blood space, first blood vessel; origin of cancer. 157p. 8? Chic. [1931] Ariens Kappers, C. H. [Sensibility of the centrosome to external stimulation] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 1, 434-6.—Aurelio Serra, M. Sobre la etiologia y patogenia de los neoplasmas principalmente el cancer: una nueva hip6tesis. Vida nueva, Habana, 1928, 22: 199-214.—Bulkley, L. D. Can- cer a mutiny of body cells. Canada Lancet, 1921, 55: 72-6. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1921, 100: 581.—Burkhardt, L. Das Verhalten der Altmannschen Granula in Zellen maligner Tu- moren und ihre Bedeutung fur die Geschwulstlehre. Sitzber. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1901, 30.—Burrows, M. T. Studies on cancer; factors regulating the production of cancer in the organism. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 106-10. Also South. M. J., 1924, 17: 233-43.—Cleland, J. B. Examples of the unsuspected extensive distribution of cancer cells. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1934, 5: 186-8.—Crile, G. W. Research into the formation of autosynthetic cells, with special reference to fertilization, the production and growth of cancer cells and the cause of fatty degeneration. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 12: 213-21.—Crowther, C. R. On the somatic origin of malignant disease. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 137.—Defrise, A. Ueber die bosartige Umwandlung der in vitro geziichteten Normalzellen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 30: 165-9.—Ehrich, W. Die polymere Kerngrosse als Ausdruck der Krebsana- plasis. Ibid., 1936, 44: 308-24.—Engel. S. C. Ueber Bezie- hungen zwischen der Entwicklung dor den krebsbildenden Zellen und der Entwicklung des Blutes. Ibid., 1923-24, 21: 173-96.—Fischer, A. Transformation des cellules normales en cellules malignes in vitro. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 1217. ------ [Cancer cells as ubiquitous diversity of normal tissue CANCER 87 CANCER cells] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 1064-70.—Glogner, M. Ueber die Ursache der bosartigen Geschwulsterkrankungen und die Entstehung der malignen Zelle. Zbl. inn. Med., 1930, 51: 641-66.—Haddow, A. The mode of origin of malignant cells. Annual Rep. Brit. Empire Cancer Campaign, 1936, 13: 292- 302 —Hammett, F. S. Cancer: as a problem of the biology of cell division. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia. 1932. 54: 136- 8 —Kelsey, R. C. Cytologic activity of the cell in cancer. Can- cer N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 27-34.—Klapman, J. W. The cancer problem; the cell-aggregate. West. M. Times, 1930, 50: 23; passim.—Lumiere, A. Considerations sur une theorie patho- genique du cancer bas6e sur les proprtetes fondamentales de la cellule vivante et sur sa constitution colloidale. Neoplasmes, 1923, 2: 97-107.—Mendelsohn, W. The significance of ab- normal mitosis in the development of malignancy. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 24: 626-36.—Menetrier, P. La pathogenie des cancers: la th6orie de la selection cellulaire pathologique. Monde m6d., 1924, 34: 377-84.—Meyer, W. Some notes on cancer; on elementary states and conditions of matter. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 153-6.—Neviadomsky, M. M. Cellula cancrosa specifica. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 718-23.— Odier, R. Vulnerabilidad, de origen qufmico, de la ceiula maligna. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1926, 9: 539-45.-—Probert, W. H. Cellular changes in the tissue relating to the Coffey- Humber research. Bull. South. Pacific Gen. Hosp., 1932, 1: 81-95.—Reuterwall, O. Ueber cellulare Allergie und Krebs- genese. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 117-39.—Rocky, A. E. Cancer; an adaptive retreat of the cell from physical adversity. Northwest M., 1925, 24: 105-10.—Rondoni, P. La specificita della cellula del cancro. Scienfia, Bologna, 1932, 2. ser., 51: 216-27.—Scherber, G. Vergleichende Studien an Krebs- zellen und Plasmazellen; Erorterung der im Zellkern gelegenen Grundlagen fiir die Krebsbildung. Virchows Arch., 1932-33, 287: 109-25.—Sokolov, B. Contribution au probteme de l'anarchie cellulaire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 1148-50. Also J. Cancer Res., 1924-25, 9: 464-93, pl. Also Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1926-27, 3: 58-91. —----Cancerisation de la cellule. Biol, gen., Wien, 1926, 2: 183; 457, 2 pl. ---- Pathogenesis: Embryonal theories. Stahl, F. A. Origin of cancer; the specific cancer cell of carcinoma, contrasted with the normal matrix embryonal cellule of primal ovum days, to 8th week; from which the cancer cell is directly descended; cancer not epithelial; sarcoma not connective tissue. 95p. 8? Chic. [1932] ---- The Langhan's cellule aberrated is the specific cellule of cancer; the matrix embryonic cellule of the primal syncytium, the Langhan's cellule; its great importance throughout life; especially in the early days of ovum life; the Cohnheim theory. 154p. 8? Chic. [1934] Aievoli, E. La dottrina delle mutazioni o variazioni nella genesi del cancro. Riforma med., 1930, 46: 1283.—Bisceglie, V. Ueber Implantationen der mit Tumorfiltrat behandelten Embryonalgewebe und die Genese der Neoplasmen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 463-72.—Collier, W. A., & Hartnack, I. Zur Frage der Tumorerzeugung durch arsenbehandelten Em- bryonalbrei. Ibid., 1929, 30: 131-5.—Curtius, F. Erbliche Organminderwertigkeit und Krebsentstehung. Mschr. Krebs- bekiimpf., 1935, 3: 161-5.—Curtis, M. R., Dunning, W. F., & Bullock, F. D. Further evidence in support of the somatic mutation hypothesis of the origin of malignancy. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 21: 86-98.—D'Erchia, F. Die zellulare Hy- bridenbildung und die neuen Probleme der Krebsbehandlung; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 49: 2234.—Dunning, W. F. The origin of malignancy, somatic mutations, genes, and viruses. Med. Woman J., 1937, 44: 117-24.—Engel, C. S. Ueber Riickschlag in die embryonale Blutbildung und Entstehung bosartiger Geschwulste. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1907, 44: 1274-7.—Farmer, J. B-, Moore. J. E. S., & Walker, C. E On the resemblances exhibited between the cells of malignant growths in man and those of normal reproductive tissues. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1903, 72: 499-504. Also Biol. Zbl., 1904, 24: 1-7.—Fischer, A. [Embryonal cells and cancer cells] Hospitalstidende, 1927, 70: 109-16. Also Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 433-5.—Fuchs, H. J., & Kowarzyk, H. Recherches serolo- giques comparatives sur la specificite des cellules tirees de tu- meurs malignes et sur celle des cellules foetales. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1935, 27. ser., 355-7. Also Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1295. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 449-73.—Greil, A. Entwicklungsphysiologische Krebsforschung und -bekiim- pfung. Ibid., 1926-27, 24: 330-59. ------ Variationspatho- logische Krebstheorie. Virchows Arch., 1930, 276: 681-755.— Gricouroff, G. Le cancer peut-il etre consider comme une mutation cellulaire? Paris med., 1932, 83: 237-44.—Hirszfeld, L., & Halber, W. Untersuchungen iiber Verwandtschafts- reaktionen zwischen Embryonal- und Krebsgewebe; Rattenem- bryonen und Menschentumoren. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1932, 75: 193-208. —;----& Roscnblat, J. Menschenembryo und Menschenkrebs. Ibid., 209-16.—Klee-Rawidowicz, E. Er- zeugung von bosartigen Geschwiilsten durch Uebertragung von Embryonalgewebe. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1439. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 35-51.—Lambert, J. Con- tribution a I'etude des tissus latents; modifications de radio- sensibilite des graines avant leur developpement morpholo- gique. Cancer, Par., 1932, 9: 43-72.—Ludford, R. J. The somatic cell mutation theory of cancer. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1930, 9: 121-47, pl.— McJunkin, F. A., & Cikrit. M. F. Embryo-arsenic tumors in rats. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 179-81.—Maisin, J., & Dupuis, P. Embryones et cancer. Rev. beige sc. med., 1929, 1: 409-25, 6 pl.—Petrov, N., & Krotkina, N. Greffes em- lnyonnaires et tumeurs malignes. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928,, 17: 566-89.------ Nouveaux cas de tumeurs malignes, erees par des greffes embryonnaires. Ibid., 1929, 18: 688-95. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 34: 123-7.—Reil, H. Was ist Krebs? Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1929, 45: 622-4.—Strong, L. C. Experimental evidence for the theory that the tumor cell has deviated from a definite somatic cell by a process analogous to genetic mutation. J. Cancer Res., 1929, 13: 103-15.—Tinozzi, F. P. Ueber Erzeugung von Tumoren mit Embryonalbrei von Tumortieren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930- 31, 33: 415; 1932, 36: 193.—Waddington, C. H. Cancer and the theory of organisers. Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 606-8. ---- Pathogenesis: Histological theories. Bostroem, E. W. Der Krebs des Menschen; eine morphogenetische Untersuchung. 176p. 8? Lpz., 1928. Rettler, H. *Zur Casuistik der malignen Tumoren, welche sich auf dem Boden angeborner Muttermale entwickeln. 19p. 8? Kiel, 1900. Argaud. R., & Ducuing, J. Hypergenese elastique intra- epitheiiomateuse. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1929, 6: 37-41.— Bassler, A. An epithelial connective tissue cause of malig- nant disease. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1936, 144: 69-72.—Bierich, R. Ueber die Beteiligung des Bindegewebes bei der experimen- tellen Krebsbildung. Virchows Arch., 1922, 239: 1-19.—Blu- menthal, F. Bemerkungen zu dem Aufsatz von G. Fichera: Ausbau der Theorie des onkogenen Gleichgewichtsmangels usw. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1914, 14: 327-35.—Brosch, A. Theoretische und. experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Patho- genesis und Histogenesis dor malignen Geschwulste. Arch. path. Anat., 19Q0, 162: 32-84, pl.—Burrows, M. T. The nature of atrophy and hyalinization of cells and tissues. J. Cancer Res., 1926-27, 11: 72-85.— Bushnell, F., & Cavers, F. Structural links in malignant growths. Brit. M. J., 1904, 1: 1005.—Deelman, H. T. Atypisches Epithel und bosartige Neubildung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 374.—Durante, G. Importance du stroma dans le cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 69-78.—Dustin, A. P. L'apport de la cyto- logic et de l'histophysiologie a la connaissance du cancer. Ann. Soc. sc. med. natur. Bruxelles, 1931, 39-53.—Ewing, J. La natura del processo del cancro. Gazz. osp., 1928, 49: 1083-5.—Garschin, W. Ueber die Bedeutung der atypischen Epithelwucherungen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 569-78 — Glogner, M. Ueber gutartige Tumoren und funktionslose Zellenherde im menschlichen Korper als Ausgangspunkte bosartiger Geschwulsterkrankungen. Zbl. inn. Med., 1931, 52: 274-91.—Griitz, O. Zur vergleichenden Histogenese des experimentellen und menschlichen Hautkrebses. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 101: 39-43.—Hayashi, N. Histogenesis of malignant tumors. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 553-5.—- Houda, E. O. Etiology of the heterogenicity of cancer tis- sue. Cancer, N. Y., 1924-25, 2: 318-25. Also J. Cancer, Dubl., 1925, 2: No. 8, 16-21.— Katzenstein, M., & Knake, E. Die Anregung des Epithel wachstums bei gleichzei- tiger Storung des Bindegewebswachstums durch oberfla- chenaktive Stoffe in Gewebekulturen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 378-410 [Bemerkungen von J. Traube] 411 — Kreiker, A. Die Rolle der intercelluliiren Verbindungen in der Krebsentstehung. Virchows Arch., 1929, 271: 724-58 — Kromayer. Zur Histogenese des Krebsstromas. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 24: 1-9.—Krompecher, E. Ueber Gesetz- massigkeiten im Aufbau der Krebse. Ibid., 1924-25, 22: 410-21.—Lumiere, A. Krebs eine Narbepkrankheit. Hippo- krates, Stuttg., 1929, 2: 306-11.—Marchand-Aliphant. De la filiation entre les tumeurs benignes et les tumeurs malignes. Echo m6d. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 3: 512-6.—Menetrier, P. Meta- plasie des tissus et cancer. Paris m6d., 1924, 51: 145-50.— Miiller, H. Die histologische Uebereinstimmung zwischen Epithelregeneration und Krebsbildung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 383-417.—Neviadomsky, M. M. [Histogenesis of cancer] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 172; 2389.—Odio de Granda, G. Una nueva teoria sobre el cdncer; el cancer es una enferme- dad producida por las hemorragias. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1933, 8: 129; 141.—Ota, S. The histogenic reaction of human cancer. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 745-7.—Porter, M. F. Malignant degeneration of benign tumors. Fort Wavne M. J., Mag., 1903, 23: 167-70.—Rittcr, C. Zum Aufbau und Wesen des Krebses. Arch. klin. Chir., 1920, 142: 538-62 [Discus- sion] 117-21.—Riudavetz, F. Cancer; consideraciones sobre su histogenesis; teoria leucoblastica. Siglo med., 1931, 87: 2; 88: 98; 125.—Schiitz. Ueber die Histogenese der bosar- tigen Geschwulste. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1901, 27: 169-86. Also Zschr. Veterinark., 1901, 13: 101-17.—Solieri, S. Istogenesi di un tumore maligno connettivale. Speri- mentale, 1903, 57: 449-61, 2 pl.—Teutschlaender. Ueber das weitere Schicksal ortsfremder Plattenepithelbildungen; eine vergleichende biologische Studie auf morphologischer Grund- lage. Beitr. path. Anat., 1927, 77: 484-500, pl.—Ulesco- CANCER 88 CANCER Stroganowa, K. Ueber die Bedeutung des Bindegewebes bei der Krebsentwicklung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 194-406. argentophile Ablagerungen im Gehirn bei Krebskranken. Virchows Arch., 1934-35, 294: 537-45.—Neumann, A. Kli- nische Bedeutung der perikanzerosen EntzUndung und Moglich- keiten ihrer Bekampfung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1932, 62: 301-5.—Oberzimmer, J. Vergleichend biologische Untersu- chungen iiber die Einwirkung bosartigen Geschwulstgewebes auf normales Gewebe unter Anwendung der Explantations- methode. Beitr. path. Anat., 1929, 83: 247-60.—Pearl, R., & Bacon, A. J. Biometrical studies in pathology; the primary site of cancers and other malignant tumors. Arch. Path., Chic, 1928, 6: 67-89.—Plenge, C. Ueber Knochenmarks- veranderungen bei Krebskranken. Virchows Arch., 1927, 264: 45-70.—Popoff, M. Ueber Reaktionsunterschiede zwi- schen Carcinomgewebe und Normalgewebe. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1933-34, 40: 89-97.—Posoeva-Golos, N. [Case of cancer with lymphangioma circumscriptum] Vest, khir., 1929, 18: 177-80.—Putnoky, G. [Anemia due to experimental cancer] Magy. orv. arch., 1930, 31: 386-90, pl.-----& Siimegi, S. Ueber den Zusammenhang der Anamie mit der Leber- und Nierenfunktion bei dem experimentellen Ratten- krebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1934-35, 41: 505-14.—Redel, D. [Cancer and the hemopoietic system] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 317-29.—Reimann, S. P. Present and future problems in the pathology of cancer. Week. Roster, Phila., 1935-36, 31: 1397-402.—Renaud, M. Les reins et les fonctions renales des cancereux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 631-57.—Roberts, S. R. Malignant growths of the thorax and abdomen. Texas J. M., 1924-25, 20: 236-41.—Roessingh, M. J. Zur Patho- genese der Carcinomanamie. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1922, 139: 310-24.—Sala, A. M. Pathological rarities in cancer; two unusual cases. Radiology, 1935, 25: 437-9.—Simpson, B. T. Pathology and etiology of cancer. J. Radiol., 1921, 2: No. 7, 37-44. ------ Relations of the pathologist to the cancer problem. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 48-54.—Sokolov, B. Role pathogene des elements lymphoides dans les processus neoplasiques. Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 88-91. ----- La liquefaction des tumeurs malignes et te metabolisme du fer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 491-3.—Siimegi, S. Unter- suchungen iiber die Anamie bei dem experimentellen Ratten- krebs. Beitr. path. Anat., 1933, 92: 210-22.—Walsem, G. C. van [Enlargement of lymphatic glands in cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1417-9.—Weinberger, A. Die Krebskrankheit. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1393-5 — White, C. P., & Brunton, C. E. Some uncommon tumours. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1927, 30: 313-30, 17 pl.—Wolkowna, Z. [Leukemia in relation to malignant tumors] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 745-55.—Wood, F. C. The experimental pathology of cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 4-8. ---- Precancerous conditions. See also Cancer, Diagnosis, early; also names of precancerous conditions as Dyskeratosis; Leukoplakia, &c. Schurch, O. *Studien iiber Pracancerosen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des experimen- tellen Rontgencarcinoms [Habilitationschrift] [Zurich] p.449-68; p. 1-75. 8? Berl., 1930. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32:-33: AschofT, L. E giustificata l'ammissione di uno stadio preblastomatoso e precanceroso? Tumori, Milano, 1936, 22: 337-44.—Barbier, G. Les 6tats pre-canc6reux. Marseille m6d., 1927, 64: 579-92.—Bettazzi, G. Dermatite e processi precancerosi da catrame nell' uomo. Arch. ital. chir., 1932, 31: 69-115.—Bloch, B. Zum Begriff und Wesen der Prakankerose. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 91: 1164-71.—Civatte, A. Dermatoses precancereuses. In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Dabouraud [et al.]) Par., 1936, 6: 611-92.—Clerf, L. H. Symposium of the recognition and treatment of precancerous lesions and the early diagnosis of cancer. Week. Roster, Phila., 1933, 28: 19.—Crosti, A. Osservazioni sulla dermatosi precancerosa di Bowen e gli epiteliomi tipo pagetoide di Darier (note anatomiche differenziali) Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1928, 69: 1054-70, pl — Da Costa, A. F., jr. Lesoes pre-cancerosas; diversos casos tratados; casos curados. Brasil med., 1921, 35: pt 2, 163-6.— Deelman, H. T. [The precancerous state] Ned. tschr, geneesk., 1929, 73: pt 1, 510-5, 3 pl.; 1932, 76: pt 2, 2415. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 307-19. ----- Was soil man mit dem Begriff Pracarcinom anfangen? Ibid., 1932-33, 38: 648-64.—Dejean, C. Contribution a I'etude du precancer. Presse m6d., 1928, 36: 565-7.—Douris, R., & Mondain, C. Essais en vue du diagnostic des etats precan- c6reux. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1928, 35: 145-60.—Engel, C. S. Ueber Pracarcinose und pathologische Entdifferenzierung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 610-21.—GrUtz, O. Kli- nisch-histologische Beobachtungen zum Problem der Krebsent- stehung (Beitrage zur Histologic der Bowenschen pracancerosen Dermatose) Ibid., 1923-24, 21: 415-31.—Guilera, L. G., Roca, R., & Corachan, M. Lesiones precancerosas y cancerosas pro- ducidas por el alquitran en los ratones blancos. An. Hosp. S. Cruz, Barcel., 1929, 3: 222.—Haim, E. [Problem of pre- cancerous states] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1932, 71: 1319.—Handley, W. S. Lymph-stasis the precursor of cancer. Brit. M. J.. 1929, 2: 607-11, 2 pl. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929, 21: 491- 501.—Jorstad, L. H. Some biologic factors in the study of cancer, with special reference to their relationship to precan- cerous lesions of the skin. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1928,17: ---- Pathology. See also Cancer, Complications; Cancer, Metas- tasis; Cancer, multiple; Cancer, Pathogenesis. Noetzel, M. H. A. *De legitima canceruli indurati incubatione. 36p. 8? Berl., 1861. Askanazy, M. Aus der allgemeinen Pathologie des Krebses. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 289-95.—Bainbridge, W. S. Multiple pathology and the cancer problem. Med. Woman J., 1922, 29: 316-20. Also Neoplasmes, 1923, 2: 5-12.— Barnard, W. G. Cancer as a problem in pathological anatomy and histology. Cancer Rev., Lond., 1931, 6: 177-84.— Bayet. Le cancer, maladie gen6rale. Bull. Acad. nted. Bel- gique, 1923, 5. ser., 3: 538-63.—Beclere, A. Le cancer est-il une maladie virulente? Presse med., 1935, 43: 737; 1936, 44: 337.—Bolanos, J. M. Anatomia patologica general. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1931, 6: 301. Also Diagn. trat. cdncer (Liga c. cancer) La Habana, 1932, 17-41.—Bonne, C. [Tu- mors of skin, lungs, and small intestine] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1040-50, pl.—Brown, J. Comparative pathol- ogy, with special reference to the cancer problem. Med. Times, Lond., 1923, 51: 5.— Buccianti, E., & Bordoli, L. Sui caratteri volumetrici e metabolici delle anemie cancerigne. Cancro, Tor., 1931, 2: 285-300.—Bulkley, L. D. An unusual case of malignancy. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1921, 100: 425.— Bullock, F. D., & Rohdenburg, G. L. Retrograding tumors. In Studies cancer (Crocker Res. Fund) N. Y., 1913, 3: 7072.— Carra, J. Su alcuni assorbimenti elettivi del tessuto cancerigno. Tumori, Roma, 1923, 10: 129-38.—Cassity, J. H. Reaction types in cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 598-600.—Cleland. J. B. Cancer; reduction in its mortality, its etiology, the captive tissues, supermalignancy, and rodent ulcer. Med. J. Australia, 1924, 1: suppl., 216-21.—Clerici, A. La patologia sperimentale del cancro. Gazz. osp., 1928, 49: 1205-7.— Coulon, A. de, & Ugo, A. Cancer: maladie generate. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 971.—Cramer, W., & Lochhead, J. Contributions to the biochemistry of growth; the glycogen- content of the liver of rats bearing malignant new growths. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1913, 86: [B] 302-7. Also repr — Dal and, E. M. Cancer case histories. N. England J. M., 1928-29, 198: 499-502.—Daranyi, J. von. Pyogene Wirkung des Krebsgewebes. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 512-4.— Deadman, W. J. Cancer—the pathological aspect. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 32: 238-44.—Elston, L. W. Malignancy in soft tissue; report of 6 cases. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1928, 21: 237-46.—Ewing, J. The general pathological conception of cancer. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 33: 125-35—Fambri, E. Confributo alio studio dei tumori maligni eteroplastici. Tu- mori, Roma, 1914-15, 4: 373-99, pl.—Feinblatt, H. M. . Pres- ent status of cancer in pathology. Long Island M. J., 1928, 22: 385-7.—Fischer, A., Laser, H., & Meyer, H. Wechsel- beziehungen zwischen normalen und bosartigen Geweben. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 270-301.—Fischer, W. Die Reaktion in der Umgebung bosartiger Geschwulste. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1929, 24: 263-6.—Foord, A. G. The role of the pathologist in the cancer problem. Am. J. Clin. Path., 19ru, 4: 321-6.—Foveau de Gourmelles. Cancer et patho- logic regionaliste. N6oplasmes, 1931, 10: 5-14.—Geschickter, C. F. The A B C of cancer; tumors of the soft parts. Clin. M. & S., 1933, 40: 401-5.—Goldmann. Die Beziehungen des Gefassystems zu den malignen Neubildungen. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1907, 5: 39-48.—Gyimes, K., & Vrabely, B. [Signifi- cance of elastic tissue-tension in cancer infiltration] Magy. orv. arch., 1936, 37: 257-60— Huzella, T. Der elastomotori- sche Histomechanismus der Krebsinfiltration. Virchows Arch., 1932-33, 287: 491-512.—Iconografia oncologica. Arq. pat., 1931, 3: 103-20.—Johnson, J. A. The primary lesion in cancer. Minnesota M., 1922, 5: 86-9.— Kimla, it. [Cancer changes of reactivity of tissues] Cas. tek. eesk., 1925, 64: 721-3.—Korbler, J. Untersuchung von Krebsgewebe im fhioreszenzerregenden Licht. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 41: 510-8.—Kotzareff, A., & Morsier, J. de. Le cancer est-il une affection locale ou une affection generate? Neoplasmes, 1927, 6: 21-31.—Larionov, L. F. [Cancer as a disease of the whole organism] Vest, rentg., 1931, 9: 231-9. Also Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1931-32, 35: 52-62.—Levin, M. B. Focal reactions in inoperable cancer. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 5; 62. Also repr.—Lumiere, A. Le cancer est-il une maladie humorale ou cellulaire? Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 579-95.—Martin, J. F., Dechaume, J., & Ben-Rais, H. Dyshematopotese et cancer; anemie sptenique; forme clinique des tumeurs secon- dares des os. Ibid., 1927, 16:612-26.—Matsuoka, M. Ueber die Knochenresorption durch maligne Geschwiilste. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1904, 80: 204-15, 2 pl.—Mayo, W. J. The site of cancer. Proc Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 301.—Medvedev, I. I. [Clinical cases of malignant tumors in Odessa from 1901-25] Odess. med. J., 1927, 2: 73-86.—Mendeleev, P. Les modi- fications de la perm6abilite de 1'organisme a la suite de l'injec- tion d'une substance heterogene ou de l'inoculation d'une tumeur maligne. Bruxelles med., 1925-26, 6: 1100-5.—Meyer, W. Some notes on cancer; on cancer proper. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 171: 535-42. Also repr. ------ Is cancer a systemic disease? Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 35-9.—Moullin, C. M. Cancer and other tumors. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1930, 130: 122. ------ The natural history of cancer and other tumours. Ibid., 1932, 134: 468-71.—Neuburger, K., & Rdsch. A. Ueber CANCER 89 CANCER 351-67.—Junghanns, H. Vorzustiinde der Krebsbildung (Vorkrebs) im menschlichen Korper und ihre klinische Bedeu- tung. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1277.—Koranyi, A. [Criticism of precancerous stage, with reference to histopathology] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 801-4.—Korteweg, R. [Precarcinoinal Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 2, 2407-15.—Kreyberg, L. [Precancerous venous changes] Med. rev., Bergen, 1928, 45: 417-500, 8 pl. Also Virchows Arch., 1929, 273: 367-440.— Laurent. O. Le precancer. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 98: 212-7.—Levin, I. Precancerous conditions and the meaning of prevention in cancer. Arch. Clin. Cancer Res., 1925, 1: No. 2, 3-16.—Meyer, W. On human intestinal para- sites as a cancer inciting factor and on the significance of the precancerous state. Am. J. M. Sc, 1925, 170: 481-96.------ On steps in the genesis of cancer; on the precancerous state Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 349-51.—Missildine, J. G., & Van Cleve, J. V. Pre-cancerous dermatoses. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1936, 37: 187-90.—Motta, J., & Portugal, H. Precancer em clinica. Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 241; 255.—Pohlmann, I. J. [Precancerous state] Geneesk. gids, 1937, 15: 430-42.— Pool, E. H. Presurgical conditions including cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 122: 540-3.—Reding, R., & Slosse, A. Des caracteres g6n6raux de l'etat cancereux et precanc6reux; leur role patbog6nique. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 122-51.— Roffo, A. H. La hipercolesterinemia en los estados precan- cerosos. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 559-83. Also Rev. med., Rosario, 1927, 2: 411-34, 13 pl.—Sanchez Covisa, J. Precancer. Arch, med., Madr., 1933, 36: 1261-8.— Sendrail, M. La phase pr6cancereuse. Neoplasmes, 1926, 5: 99-103. ------ Les domtees experimentales sur le pre- cancer et les conditions de la carcinogenese. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: 1339.—Sequeira, J. H., Cheatle, G. L. [et al.] Dis- cussion on pre-cancerous states. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1925-26, 19: Sect. Surg., 3-7.—Sheridan, W. M. Precan- cerous lesions and early cancer. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1935, 31: 13-7.—Skuhersky, K. [Precancerous state due to infectious parasites] Cas. tek. eesk., 1926, 65: 393-8.—Sotti, G. Lesioni prccancerose. Ann. ital. chir., 1933, 12: 1057-62. Also Stu- dium, Nap., 1933, 23: 172-80.—Stahr. H. Zur Frage des Pre- cancer. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 67-71.—Stajano, C. Antecedentes del cdncer epitelial muco cutdneo; lesiones pre- cancerosas; etiologia general dc cada localizacion. Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: 124-33.—Sternberg, C. Ueber die sogenannte Pracancerose. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 1081-3.—Teutsch- laender. Beginnender Krebs und prakanzerbse Keimaus- schaltung. Zbl. allg. Path., 1935, 62: 213-5.—Tomanek, F. [Significance of precancerous states in prevention of cancer] Cas. lek. fiesk., 1933, 72: 705; passim.—Vonno, N. C. van [Can- cer-like degeneration of skin affections] Geneesk. gids, 1931, 9: 177-86.—Verebely, T. [Definition and importance ofpraecar- einosis] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 409; 433. ------ Die chirur- gische Bedeutung der Prakarzinosen. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1932, 23: H. 12, 1-14.—Vries, W. M. de [On precarcinoma] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: pt 2, 2861-4.—Wright, C. S., & Rehfuss, M. E. Symposium on the recognition and treatment of precancerous lesions and the early diagnosis of cancer. Week. Roster, Phila., 1933, 28: No. 36, 20; No. 37, 17.— Zieler, K. Ueber die sogenannte Pagetsche Krankheit und die intraepi- dermoidale Krebsausbreitung. Derm. Wschr., 1935, 101: 1441-5. --- Prevention. See also Cancer, Immunization; Cancerology, Problems. Bell, R. The prevention and relief of cancer. 15p. 8? Lond., 1912. Bound in Papers on cancer (F. L. Hoffman) 1874-1920. --- The prevention of cancer. 97p. 8? Lond., 1921. Blumenthal, F. Die Krebskrankheiten; ihre Erkennung und Bekampfung. 63p. 8? Berl., 1919. Carruthers, D. A. Prevention of cancer. 70p. 12? Manchester, 1923. Cope, J. Cancer: civilization, degeneration; the nature, causes, and prevention of cancer, especially in its relation to civilization and de- generation. 293p. 8? Lond., 1932. fEwiNG, J.] The prevention of cancer. 22p. 18? [N. Y., 1927] Keens, H. W. Cancer; its prevention. 46p. 12? Lond. [1934] Stevens, W. M. Cancer; its causation, pre- vention, and treatment. 16p. 8? Lond., 1935. Wright, H. W. S. The conquest of cancer. 86p. 16? Lond., 1925. Adair, F. E. The prevention of cancer. Med. Times, N. Y., 1932, 60: 171-3.—Babes, V. Communication preiimi- naire sur la lutte contre te cancer et son diagnostic. Bull. Acad, roumain., 1923-24, 9: 79-89.—Bard, L. La pathogenie du cancer et la lutte anticancereuse. Ann. med., Par., 1923, I 13: 93-125.—Bell, W. B. The prevention of cancer. J. State M., Lond., 1928, 36: 327-40.—Bernard, G. T. The pre- ventabilitv of cancer. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1934, 23: 415-9.— Berard, L. Nous pouvoris prevenir et giterir beaucoup de cancers. Monde mfid., 1924, 34: 384-91.—Bierich, R. Krebs- bekampfung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 73-8.—Blood- good, J. C. Preparedness against cancer. South. M. J., 1921, 14:990-6. —■---- Cancer as a preventable disease. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 188: 226-9.—Blumenthal, F. Die Er- forschung und Bekampfung der Krebskrankheit. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1926-27, n. P., 2: 521-4.—Brand, A. T. Prevention of cancer. J. R. San. Inst., 1923-24, 44: 110-6.—Butler. C. La lucha contra el cancer. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1928, 13: 551-636.—Carravetta, M. La lotta contro il cancro e lo stato attuale della concezione etiologica e patogenetica dei neoplasmi maligni. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1925, 30: 124; passim.— Clarkson, W., & Barker, A. Cancer control. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1930, 18: No. 7, 3-5. Also Virginia M. Month., 1936- 37, 63: 65-8.—Control (The) of cancer. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1925, 15: 297.—Cramer, W. The prevention of cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 1-5.—Daley, W. A. The prevention of cancer. J. R. San. Inst., 1923-24, 44: 104-9.—Daubresse- Morelle, E. Peut-on 6viter le cancer? Ann. Inst. chir. Bruxelles, 1933, 34: 14-25.—De Wolfe, J. L. What accounts for the great incidence of cancer? an etiologie theory and remarks on prophylaxis. Am. Med., 1923, n. ser., 18: 173-6.— Dollinger, J. Reftexionen uber die Krebskrankheit und unsere Aufgaben zu ihrer Bekampfung. Verh. ungar. arztl. Ges., 11135, 7: 22.—Esch, P. Ueber die Krebsbekampfung. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 557-00.—Ewing, J. Preventable cancers. Health News, Albany, 1922, n. ser., 16: 244-6.------The prevention of cancer. In Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 165-84. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: Cancer suppl., 165-84 — Fecht, K. E. Zum Kampf gegen den Krebs. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 63.—Folkmar, E. C. The prevention of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1927-28, 5: 29-37.—Forssell, G. La lutte sociale contre le cancer. J. radiol. electr., 1931, 15: 621-34.—Gahwyler, M. Mesenchymaltheorie und Krebsprophylaxe. Bull. Schweiz. Verein. Krebsbekampf., 1933-34, 1: 234-53— Gordon-Watson, C. The attack on cancer. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1935-36, 43: 162-6.—Greenough, R. B. The control of cancer. Pub. Health Michigan, 1921, n. ser., 9: 373-80. Also Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1934, 18: 30—Hala, W. W. Conquering cancer. Messenger, 1937,- 34: 17.—Hagentornas, A. [Pre- vention of cancer] Medicina, Kaunas, 1933, 14: 197-207.— Hagerty, J. F. The control of cancer. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1921, 18: 382-5.—Hall-Edwards, J. Cancer prevention vs cancer control. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1925, 2: 13-20.—Hallihay, H. Cancer; how is it caused, how it can be prevented. Lan- cet, Lond., 1924, 2: 407.—Handley, W. S. The prevention of cancer. Ibid., 1936, 1: 987-91.—Hektoen, L. Fight cancer with knowledge. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1930, 12: 1; 8.— Humbert, F. The possibilities of action against cancer. World Health, Geneva, 1924, 5: 1-9.—Kholdin, S. A. [Pre- vention of malignant tumors] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 1218- 25.—Lane, W. A. Is cancer preventable? Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 113: 278.—Lanford, J. A. The prevention of cancer. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 87: 1-4.— Lhermitte, J. La lutte scientifique et sociale contre te cancer. Gaz. hop., 1936, 109: 1561-6.—Lee, E. Cancer is preventable; cancer curable. Health Cult,, N. Y., 1922, 28: 1-4.—Little, C. C. The challenge of cancer. Maine M. J., 1933, 24: 165-8.— Little. S. W. Cancer control. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1921, 100: 407- 10.—Lukins, J. B. Prevalence, prognosis, and prophylaxis of cancer. Kentucky M. J., 1926, 24: 457-9.—McCullough, W. S. The war against cancer. Nat. Health Rev., Ottawa, 1935-36, 3: 22-4.—Macfarlane, C, & Howe, M. E. Cancer prophylaxis. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 24: 406.—Maloney, F. G. H. Prevention of cancer. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1936, 35: 90-4.— Martin, A. Der Kampf gegen die Krebserkrankung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1923, 62: 241-6.—Mather, E. The prevention of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1920-27, 4: 129-36.—Mendonca, J. de. Reflexoes sobre a natureza do cancer, sua prophylaxia e tratamento. Sciencia med., Rio, 1925, 3: 531-61, pl.— Mengel, S. P. Prophylaxis of cancer. Tr. Luzerne Co. M. Soc. (1922-23) 1924, 23: 105-10— Meyer, M. Der Krebs und seine Bekampfung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 91- 104.—Navarrete & Sierra, A. El cancer; su naturaleza, su prevenci6n. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1934, 5: 47-52.— Ozelis, K. [Prevention of cancer] Medicina, Kaunas, 1935, 16: 863-8.—Pfahler, G. E. Can we prevent cancer? U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull, 1932, 9: 119.—Powers, C. A. The control of cancer. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1920) 1921, 33: 113-22 [Discussion] 164-79.—Prevel, L. Le traitement pr6- ventif du cancer. Vie med., 1924, 5: 517-9.—Primrose, A. The control of cancer. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1923, 13: 160-2.— Scherber, G. Beitrage zur Losung des Krebsproblems; zur Frage der Entstehung und Verhutung der Krebskrankheit. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 926; passim.—Schinz, H. R. Krebsverbreitung und Krebsbekampfung. Strahlentherapie, 1935, 53: 363-416.—Schmitz, H. Some general considerations of cancer control. Radiol. Rev., 1930, 52: 111-3—Sheely, W. Observations of some chronic diseases confronting public health. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1929-30, 82: 33-5.—Shepley, E. E. The control of cancer. Canad. Nurse, 1936, 32: 13-0.—Skinner, E. H. The conquest of cancer. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1926, 16: 305-7.—Smith, J. The prevention and treat- ment of cancer. J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 1929, 2: I 46-61.—Smith, L. La prevention du cancer. Presse med., CANCER 90 CANCER 1921, 29: 693-5.—Stovall, W. D. Disease prevention and the control of cancer. Wisconsin M. J., 1934, 33: 119-64.—Syme, G. Cancer and its control. Health Bull., Melb., 1926, No. 8, 227-32.—Tatro, R. "Eventually, why not now?" Common- health, Bost., 1933, 20: 42.—Teutschlaender, O. Zur Krebs- verhutung. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1770-4.—War (The) against cancer. Brit. M. J., 1934, 1: 1127.—Willis, J. C. Cancer prophylaxis. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1921-22, 74: 367-74.—Wilson, S. J. Prevention, diagnosis, and treatment of cancer. Texas J. M., 1934-35, 30: 696.—Woglom, W. H. The prevention and cure of cancer. Illinois Health News, 1922, 8: 320-5.—Wood, F. C. The campaign against cancer. Nebraska M. J., 1921, 6: 261-7.—Wright, A. H. The preven- tion of cancer. Am. Med., 1922, n. ser., 17: 683-9.----— Causes and prevention of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 155-8.—Young, J. Cancer; its causes and control. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 345-50. Also repr. ---- Prevention: Measures [of control] Barker, J. E. Cancer, how it is caused; how it can be prevented. 478p. 8? N. Y. [1924] Bloodgood, J. C. The greatest scourge in the world; cancer and how it can be eradicated. 21p. 12? [Bait., 1929] Fischer-Wasels, B. Wege zur Verhutung der Entstehung und Ausbreitung der Krebskrankheit. 75p. 8? Berl., 1934. Greil, A. Wie verhiiten Kulturmenschen das Krebsleiden? Ergebnisse der Deutschen Krebs- konferenz in Dusseldorf; gemeinverstandliche Darlegungen des Wesens und der Bekampfung des Krebsubels. 112p. 8? Miinch., 1926. Knaggs, H. V. How to prevent cancer; the story of the origin and growth of cancer; how cancer can be avoided; necessity for reform of medical research and practice. 56p. 8? Lond., 1932. Liek, E. Krebsverbreitung; Krebsbekam- pfung; Krebsverhiitung. 252p. 8? Miinch., 1932. Thomson, W. B. Cancer: is it preventable? 303p. 8? Lond., 1932. Allen, W. M. How many cancers are preventable? treat- able? curable? what can be done about them? Yale J. Biol., 1934-35, 7: 588.—Bayer. R. Beitrag zur sozialen Krebs- bekampfung. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 109-11.— Bell, W. B. On the specific character of malignant neoplasia, with special reference to the control of cancer from this stand- point. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 1003-7.—Brown, J. Cancer; suggestions and conclusions relative to its prevention. J. State M., Lond., 1923, 31: 427-36. ------ Comments and practical suggestions on Circular 426 (Cancer) Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 387.—Caterina, E. La ricerca delle sorgenti potenziali del cancro nella profilassi e nella lotta sociale contro il terribile flagello. Actinoterapia, Nap., 1924, 4: 74-89.—Coley, W. B. Some thoughts on the problem of cancer control. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 14: 605-19.—Dammann, B. Wege und Ziele der Krebsbekampfung. Krebsbekampfung, 1931, 1-9.— Eichler, P. Gedanken und Vorschlage zur praktischen Krebs- bekampfung. Radiol. Rdsch., 1935, 4: 317-23.—Fischer- Wasels, B. Neue Wege zur Bekampfung der Krebskrankheit. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1153; 1201.—Flude, J. M. How we can reduce the death rate from cancer? Southwest. M., 1936, 20: 295-7.—Gabastou, J. A. La partera en la lucha contra el cdncer. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 215-7.—Garcfa Mufioz, C. Exposici6n de los medios de que puede disponer la sociedad en su lucha contra el cancer y manera de utilizarlos. Inform med., Valladolid, 1929, 6: 259-81.—Gask, G. E. Strategy in the fight against cancer. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 27: sect, surg., 69-86.—Hartmann, H. Le cancer et les moyens de le combattre. Gaz. hop., 1931, 104: 419-27.— Hintze, A. Der Weg zur planmassigen Krebsbekampfung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1398. ------ Die zweckmas- sigste Methode der sozialen Krebsbekampfung. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 15.—Igarzabal, J. C. Sobre la necesi- dad de intensificar la profilaxis del cancer. Dfa med., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 1020.—Josseling de Jong, R. de [Practical pre- vention of cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 1, 2658-61.—Kotzareff, A. La prophylaxie des cancers. Progr. med., Par., 1930, 1186.—Lane, W. A. How not to have a cancer. Good Health, 1927, 62: No. 6, 7-10.—Le Bret, M. R. The public campaign against cancer. World Health, Geneva, 1926, 7: 51-4.—Llorens, J. Concurso sobre la cooperacion de la enfermera en la lucha contra el cdncer. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1933, 4: 34-9.—Lonne. Wirksame Krebsbekam- pfung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1551-3.—Miller, C. J. The prophylaxis of cancer, with special reference to the cervix uteri. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1928-29, 81: 253-60.—Moyni- han, B. Cancer and how to fight it [lecture] Brit. M. J. 1927, 1: 207; Suppl., 29-33. Also Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 215-7.—Naujoks, H. Ueber die verschiedenen Wege der heutigen Krebsbekampfung. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1396-9.— Peller, S. Carcinogenesis as a means of reducing cancer mortality. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 552-6.—Perez, A. La cooperaci6n de la enfermera en la lucha contra el cancer. Bol, Liga cancer, Habana, 1934, 5: 21-6.—Puppel, E. Zum Kampf gegen den Krebs. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: -Rabagliati, A. The causes of cancer and the means to be adopted for its pre- vention. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1924, n. ser., 118: 167; 182.—Regaud, C. L'importance des moyens materiels dans la lutte rnoderne contre le cancer. Montpellier nted., 1924, 46: 128-36.—Renta, J. La cooperaci6n de la enfermera en la lucha contra el cancer. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1933, 4: 50-5.—Richtlinien des Reichsausschusses fiir Krebsbekampfung, fiir die Priifung von Vorschlagen zur Verhutung, Erkennung oder Heilung von Krebskrankheiten. Deut. med. Wschr.,■ 1934, 60: 332.—Roosen, R. Ein Weg zur Krebsverhiitung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 855-8.—Rosenstein, P., & Kohler, H. Neue Gedanken iiber die Karzinombekampfung' vorlaufige Mitteilung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 109,5-8! Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1931) 1932, 62: Teil 2, 146-56.— Russum, B. C. Important lines of attack upon cancer problem. Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 123-5.—Schweers & Bucky, G. Krebsbekampfung. Deut. Zschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1930, n. F., 1: 34-61 [Discussion] 61-4.—Sedillot, J. Qu'est-ce que le cancer, comment l'eviter, comment le gu6rir? Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1932, 178.—Simon. Massgebliches zur Krebsbekam- pfung auf dem Lande. Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1932, 3: 265- 70.—Soper, G. A. The application of facts and opinions resulting from laboratory experiments to the practical work of cancer control. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 40: 334.—Stahr, H. Welches sind unsere Handhaben zur Verhutung des Krebses? (von der tiberwiegenden Bedeutung des Reizfaktors) Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 97-101.—Ullmann, H. J. What should be done about cancer? Radiology, 1931, 16: 365-8.— Wassink, W. F. [Practical cancer prevention] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 1, 2383-9.—Work. H. How can the death-rate from cancer be reduced? Internat. Clin., 1922, 32. ser., 3: 163.—Zvonitsky, N. S. [Methods for fighting against cancer] Mosk. med. J., 1925, 5: pt 5, 46-57. ---- Prevention: Measures, educational. See also Cancerology, Instruction. American Society for the Control of Can- cer. What everyone should know about cancer; a handbook for the lay reader prepared by a special committee. 31p. 8? N. Y., 1920. Bound in Papers on cancer (F. L. Hoffman) 1874-1920. ---- Important facts for women about tu- mors. 15p. 18? [N. Y., 1931] ---- What everyone should know about can- cer; a handbook for the layman. 22p. 12? N. Y., 1931. Bloodgood, J. C. What everyone should know about cancer. 4p. 8? Bait. [1913?] Brokaw, R. V. Cancer compend; a handbook for speakers. 45p. 12? N. Y. {1932] Childe, C. P. Cancer and the public; the edu- cational aspect of the cancer problem. 267p. 8? N. Y. [1925] Hall-Edwards, J. F. Cancer; its control and prevention (education will lower the death-rate) 88p. 12? Birm., 1926. Reinheimer, H. How to avert cancer; what everyone should know. 49p. 12? [Lond., 1924] Roffo, A. H. Lo que debe saberse sobre el cancer. 70p. 8? B. Air., 1934. Tobey, J. A. Cancer; what everyone should know about it. 313p. 8? N. Y., 1932. Adams, J. E. The urgent need for education in the control of cancer. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Soc. Med., 29-40.—Bird, D. P. Cancer conscious. J. Florida M. Ass., 1934, 20: 351.—Bloodgood, J. C. The control of cancer; a problem of education. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1924, 21: 307-11.------How can we get to the public as well as the professions of nursing, dentistry, and medicine the correct information in regard to cancer? South. M. & S., 1925, 87: 201-5. ----— The evidence of the value of education in the control of cancer. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1926) 1927, 39: 241-9. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 155-64. ------ What every high-school boy or girl should know about cancer, and other diseases and conditions which interfere with health and which may cause death, when there is ignorance or neglect in the beginning. Indianapolis M. J., 1929, 32: 460-4. ------What every adult should know about cancer. Ne- braska M. J., 1931, 16: 422-4. ------ What every woman should know about cancer for her own protection and the pro- tection of her family; and how the mother of the family may become the health department of the family. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1933, 30: 276-9.------What everyone should know about cancer. Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 120-2.—Bluestone, CANCER 91 CANCER E. M. The importance of cancer education. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1933, 15: 5.—Buchanan, A. S. How the public can assist in reducing the mortality from cancer. Tristate M. J., 1936-37, 9: 1803.—Coffey, R. C. The treatment of cancerous and precancerous lesions; importance of educating public Med Sentinel, 1922, 30: 311-26.—Frank, L. A plain talk to the public on cancer. Kentucky M. J., 1934, 32: 251-4.— Gebhard, B. Erfahrungen mit der hygienischen Volksbeleh- rung uber Krebs. Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1931, 2: 493-7.— Hunziker. Wissen, Glaube und Aberglaube in der Krebsfrage. Bull. Schweiz. Verein. Krebsbekampf., 1933-34, 1: 5-24.— Is cancer education effective? Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1934, 16- No 9, 3.—Jones, W. A. Facts and fancies about cancer. Health, Toronto, 1934, 2: No. 4, 72; 80.—Karitzky. B. Ist die Laienaufklarung uber Krebsfragen berechtigt? Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 713-6.------Das Ergebnis der Krebsauf- klarung; ein klinischer Beitrag zum Krebsproblem und zur Krebspropaganda. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1934, 243: 560-83.— Konig, F. Krebskrankheit und Laienaufklarung. Chirurg, 1937, 9: 241-4.—Kress, L. C. The church as a medium in cancer education. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 6, 1-3.—Lakeman, M. R. Educational program on cancer of the General Federation of Women's Clubs. Commonhealth, Bost., 1934, 21: 232.—Lazarus-Barlow, W. S. Cancer propa- ganda. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1926, 7: 142-6.—Leigh, S. Cancer education. Virginia M. Month., 1930-31, 57: 635-7.— Little, C. C. Education in cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 280-3. ------ Education and cancer control. Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 49.—Long, J. W. Cancer propaganda. South. M. & S., 1922, 84: 131-6. Also Virginia M. Month., 1922-23, 49: 5-8.—McGuffin, W. H. The cancer problem and publicity. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 168-71.—Miller, C. J. The cancer situation as the layman should see it. N. Orleans AI. & S. J., 1930-31, 83: 671-4.—O'Brien, W. A. What the laity should know about cancer. Minnesota M., 1925, 8: 11-3. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 5, 7-9.—Overton, F. The cancer exhibit of the Medical Society of the State of New York. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 997-1004.—Quigley, D. T. What shall we teach the public in regard to cancer, and how shall we present it? Radiology, 1931, 16: 369-79.— Rector, F. L. Seven steps to the undertaker. Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 10, 1-5.—Rigney, E. H. Practical (A) program in cancer publicity. Nebraska M. J., 1931, 16: 430-5.—Roffo, A. H. A prop6sito de la exhibici6n de la cinta de divulgacten, "El cancer; flagelo de la humanidad." Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1936, 13: 562-7.—Saltzstein, H. C. Newspaper publicity in the control of cancer. Surg. Uyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 299-307. Also Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 299-307.—Shane, H. What the layman should know about cancer. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1933, 85: 604-6.—Soiland, A. Die offentliche Besprechung der Krebs- frage. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 698.—Swan, J. M. Popular education as a factor in the cancer problem. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 1021.—Syme, G. The need for propa- ganda by the medical profession with regard to cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 503-5.—Wainwright, J. M. Is cancel education effective? Pennsylvania M. J., 1934, 37: 831-5.— What everyone should know about cancer. Commonhealth, Bost., 1921, 8: 213-37.—Wood, F. C. The necessity of educa- tion in the control of cancer. In Johns Hopkins Univ. School Hyg., De Lamar Lect. (1925-26) 1927, 43-56. ---- Prevention: Measures, legal [including public health] Adam, M. Nouvelle orientation de la lutte anticancereuse. Rev. gen. sc. pur., 1927, 38: 607-12.—Brown, J. Voluntary notification of cancer. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1924, 1: 196-9. ----- The state is morally responsible for cancer deaths. Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 136-43.—Buchanan. G. S. Public action in regard to cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 160-3.— Charles, A. Cancer and public health. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: No. 11, 24-33.—Daser, P. Krebsbekampfung und Gesundheitsbehorde. Mitt. Volksgesundhamt., Wien, 1932, 84.—Esch, P. Erfahrungen iiber die Krebsbekampfung in Westfalen; iiber eine etwaige gesetzliche Regelung der Krebs- bekampfung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 373-7.—Hall- Edwards, J. Public health authorities and the cancer problem. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 275-7.—Hercus, C. E-, Keenan, R. D., & Purves, H. D. Collective investigation into cancer from the public health aspect. N. Zealand M. J., 1933, 32: 1-20.— Herxheimer, G. Ueber Geschwulste (Krebse) und Volks- hygiene. Bl. Volkgesundhpfl., 1921, 21: 40-3.—Hofstatter, R. Allgemeine arztliche Meldepflicht fiir Krebserkrankungen und Einsetzung einer Behandlungs-Kontroll-Instanz. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 197-9.—Kelley, E. R. Cancer and the health administrator. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1924, 14: 561-5. Also Med. Off., Lond., 1924, 32: 167-9.—Leitch, A. Practical measures which should be advocated by local authorities, with a view to reducing the prevalence of cancer. J. R. San. Inst., 1925-26, 46: 265-9.—Schreus, H. T. Schaffung und Durch- fiihrung eines Krebsschutzgesetzes. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 716-9.—Stauder, A. Die arztliche Meldung der Krebs- kranken und Krebstoten. Munch, med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 893. ----Prevention: Measures, medical. See also Cancer, Diagnosis, early; Cancer, Precancerous conditions; Cancerology, Hospitals. Bloodgood, J. C. Preventive medicine and periodic examination; taken from legends for lantern slides shown with Paris address before the French League against Cancer, Paris, April 26, 1932. [13]p. 8? [n. p.] 1932. Kaelin, W. Die prophylaktische Therapie der Krebskrankheit auf Grund einer neuen Fruh- diagnose; experimentelle Einblicke in die Entste- hung des Krebses; experimentelle Ausblicke auf eine rationelle therapeutische Prophylaxe. 2. Aufl. 80p. 8? Stuttg., 1930. Valingot, C. G. E. *La m6decine preventive des cancers (importance du depistage precoce) 47p. 8? Par., 1933. Barthelemy. Le role du ehirurgien dans la lutte contre le cancer. Rev. nted. est, 1923, 51: 459-69.—Beatson, G. T. The present position of the cancer problem and the duty of the medical profession towards the public. Tr. R. Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1927, 21: 128.—Bland-Sutton, J. The value of co-ordinated effort among surgeons, pathologists, and others in the control of cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 49: cancer suppl., 17-21. Also Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 17-21.— Bloodgood, J. C. Prevention, diagnosis, and treatment of cancer in its earliest stages. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 287-92. —---- Preventable cancer and curable cancer and the value of accurate microscopic diagnosis in the operating room. Vir- ginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 45-9.—Clow, F. E. Improving cancer statistics; the physician's part. Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 386.—Coplin, W. M. L. A basis for the prevention of cancer; recognition that injury, inflammation, and irritation are important factors in causation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 78: 1523-9.—Delle Chiaje, S. La prophylaxie dans la lutte contre le cancer chez la femme. Bruxelles mid., 1934-35, 15: 350-5.— Donaldson, M. A plea for periodical examination to reduce the mortality from cancer. Practitioner, Lond., 1932, 129: 209-21. Also S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1932, 39: 182-4. ------ The problem of cancer in relation to the general practitioner. J. State M., Lond., 1933, 41: 96-104.— Donati, S. Per la prevenzione del cancro negli ex-cancerosi. Policlinico, 1931, 38: sez. prat., 808-11.—Eichler, P. Private Krankenversicherung und Krebsbekampfung. Mschr. Krebs- bekampf., 1937, 5: 1-4.—Ellis, R. Health examination in relation to cancer in women. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1934-35, 31: 211-3.—Fischer, W. Einige wichtige zeitgemasse prak- tische Krebsfragen. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 2-4.—Fox, P. R. The practitioner's responsibility in eliminating cancer. West Virginia M. J., 1931, 27: 212-4.—Goforth, J. L. Teamwork in combating cancer; from the pathologic point of view. Texas J. M., 1932, 28: 420.—Greenough, R. B. What the medical profession can do to diminish the mortality from cancer. California West. M., 1932, 36: 377-82.—Groover, T. A. The relation of radiology to cancer control. South. M. J., 1923, 16: 11-4.—Hoffmann, E. Die Bedeutung der Dermatologie fiir die Erforschung, Verhutung und systematische Bekampfung des Krebses. Zbl. Haut. Geschlkr., 1931-32, 39: 257-60 — Hupp, F. LeM. The family doctor and the cancer problem. West Virginia M. J., 1927, 23: 411-5.—Jackson, H., jr. Cancer and the general practitioner. N._ England J. M., 1934, 211: 193-7.—Kaplan, I. I. Responsibility in cancer control work. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: 71. Also repr.—Kesmodel, K. F. The physician's relation to cancer. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1934, 4: 129-33.—Koopman, J. [The task of the family physician in failure of treatment in cancer] Geneesk. gids, 1924-25, 2: 197-202.—Lanford, J. A. What the state medical society can do in the program of cancer control. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 5, 4-7.—Levin, I. Prevention and diagnosis of cancer. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 1015-21.—Lilienthal, H. The relation of the general practitioner to the cancer prob- lem. Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 308-17. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl.,_ 308-17.—Lonne. Wirksame Krebsbekampfung, ausserdem ein Beitrag zur Definition des Fruhstadiums. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 253.—Mac- Carty, W. C. The doctor's practical relation to the cancer problem. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1933, 15: 1-6. Also Inter- nat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 425-30. Also Dallas M. J., 1934, 20: 17.—McKillop, L. M. The preventive aspect of the cancer problem, with special reference to the skin and mouth cavity. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1933, 4: 164-9.—Maes, U. The physician's responsibility in the reduction of the cancer mortality. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1932, 84: 585-9.—Martin, C. L. Teamwork in combating cancer; from the clinical point of view. Texas J. M., 1932, 28: 423.—Murphy, I. J. The key man in cancer control. Radiol. Rev., 1930, 52: 126.— Payr, E. Was kann und muss der allgemeine Praktiker im Kampfe gegen den Krebs tun, bis ein Genie oder ein Zufall die letzten Ursachen der Bosartigkeit der Geschwulste findet? Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1855-8. ------ Die Auf- gaben des praktischen Arztes im Kampf gegen den Krebs. Umschau, 1936, 40: 241.—Perkins, W. H. Who is to blame for cancer deaths? Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1935, 17: No. 11, 4-7.—Petrov, N. N., Vetvinov, M. S. [et al.] [Advice to consult physicians as aid in fighting cancer] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 1639-45.—Rabello, E. Luta contra o cancer; papel do Departmento de Saude; precancer da pelle; indicacoes da CANCER 92 CANCER biopsia, da exeresa cirurgica e do radium. Arch, brasil. med., 1922, 12: 14-28.—Rector, F. L. The physician and the cancer control program. J. Med., Cincin., 1937-38, 18: 120-8.— Regaud, C. Le role du medecin praticien dans la lutte contre le cancer. Clinique, Par., 1925, 20: 436-9.—Rogge, H. Die Bedeutung der Kolposkopie fiir die Krebsforschung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935, 100: 135-7.—Ross, O. B. The cancer problem as related to the general practitioner. South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 182-5.—Rush, J. E. What the medical profession is doing for the control of cancer. J. Lancet, 1923, 43: 483-5.— Salman, I. The dentist's role in preventive cancer. Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73: 872-8.—Schroder, R. Methoden und Erfolge der Krebsbekampfung in der Gynakologie. Strahlen- therapie, 1931, 42: 858-69.—Simpson, B. T. Malignancy and its relation to dentistry. Brit. J. Dent. Sc, 1927, 71: 9-28. ------ Responsibility of the medical men in the control of cancer. N. England J. M., 1933, 208: 11-8. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1935, 17: No. 11, 1-4.—Smith, A. L. The relation of the general practitioner to the cancer problem. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 114: 495.—Soper. G. A. The key- man in cancer control. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 195: 411-5.— Swan, J. M. The relation of the general practitioner to the cancer problem. Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1934, 16: No. 10, 1. Also N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 597. Also repr.—Toma- nek, F. [Physician's problem in the campaign against cancer] Cas. tek. 6esk., 1931, 70: 198; 252.—Utley, F. B. Role of the family doctor in the cancer problem. Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 36: 911-4.—Wild, W. F. The control of cancer; a task primarily for the medical profession. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1926, 19: 795-803.—Williams, E. G. C. Placing the responsi- bility for increasing cancer mortality. Illinois M. J., 1935, 67: 255-9.—Wilson, R. Cancer from the standpoint of the general practitioner. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1925, 21: 190-2. ---- Prevention: Measures, personal. See also Cancer, Causes: Body constitution; Cancer, Immunization; Cancer, Treatment: Diet. Fabbri, H. *0 problema hygienico do cancer. lllp. 8? S. Paulo, 1929. Barker, J. E. Das Krebsproblem. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1929, 2: 224-30.—Copisarow, M. Cancer and some anti- carcinogenic influences. J. Indust. Hyg., 1934, 16: 212-7.— Cronk, H. T. Diet's aid to cancer elimination. Med. Times, N. Y., 1925, 53: 170.—Darier, J. Modes de d6but des cancers de la peau et de la bouche; comment 6viter ces cancers? J. m6d. chir., Par., 1921, 92: 247-59.—Delbet, P., & Palios, C. Sels halogenes de magnesium et cancer experimental. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 187-90.—Delore, P. Considerations sur le terrain pr6cancereux et l'hygtene anticancereuse. J. med. Lyon, 1933, 14: 235-41.—Gauducheau, A. Essai d'un regime alimentaire anticancereux. Arch, electr. med., 1923, 33: 69.— Lam mer s, H. Ueber den Wert der Mund hygiene bei der Krebs- bekampfung. Tschr. tandheelk., 1929, 36: 808-21.—Liek, E. Gedanken iiber den Krebs. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1929, 2: 287-305.—Lorand, A. Le regime alimentaire prophylactique du cancer. Paris nted., 1933, 90: 559.—Maisin, J., & Robert F. La prophylaxie du cancer au benzene pyrene par les per- oxydes organiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 156-9.— Menge, C. Zu Erwin Liek's Krebsbekampfung. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 721-5.—Nyrop. J. E. Hygiene and cancer. J. State M., Lond., 1934, 42: 208-19.—Prevention (The) of cancel through the diet. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: 545.—Pre- vention of tar dermatitis and cancer. Annual Rep. Brit. Empire Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 117.—Schiirer, F. Caseosan als Hilfsmittel bei der Krebsbekampfung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 495. ---- Prevention: Measurers: Social service. Auler, H. Ueber die Wartung und Behandlung Krebs- kranker. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1933, 1: 28; passim.— Behandelte (Der) Krebskranke ausserhalb des Krankenhause,' (Ergebnisse einer Umfrage) Ibid., 1936, 4: 257-63.—Cockerill, E. The role of the social worker in the diagnosis and treatment of cancer. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1933, 17: 15-8. ------ A social service department in the cancer clinic and hospital; a resume of its function and contribution. Ibid., 1933, 17: 38-40.—Drigalski, von. Fiirsorge fiir Krebskranke und Krebs- bekampfung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 632-5.—Green- ough, R. B. Cancer service in Massachusetts. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 113.—Johansson, S. Fiirsorge fur Krebskranke. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 320-2.—Kane, E. O. Humane segregation of cancer incurables. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 10-2.—Kelly, E. E. Medical social service in the cancer clinic. Commonhealth, Bost., 1934, 21: 307.—Levin, I. The cancer problem and the nurse. Am. J. Nurs., 1927, 27: 83-9.— Livingston, W. H. Social service for cancer patients. Mod. Hosp., 1924, 23: 553-63.—Organisation der Krebsfursorge. Veroff. Medverwalt,, 1930, 32: 633-94.—Rehberg. Einige statistische Grundlagen zur offentlichen Krebsfursorge. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1085-8.—Schar, O. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Sicherung einer genugend langen Krebsvorsorge unci Krebsfursorge. Mschr. Krebsbekiimpf., 1935, 3: 257-68. ------ Ein praktisch verwertbarer Weg aus den Schwierig- keiten einer genugenden Krebsvorsorge und Krebsfursorge. Ibid.. 1936, 4: 289-93.—Schaerff, E. Krebsfursorge im Rahmen der Krankenhausfiirsorge. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 79-81.—Sieveking, G. H. Die Hamburger Krebskranken- fiirsorge 1927-32. Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1933, 4: 241-7. ------ Hamburgs Krebskrankenfursorge im Jahre 1935. Oeff. Gesundhdienst, 1936-37, 2: A, 44-50.—Wild, W. F The nurse's part in the control of cancer. Pub. Health Nurse, 1924, 16: 576-80. ---- Prevention: Organization. See also subheadings of Cancerology. Bandaline, J. La lutte internationale contre le cancer. 947p. 8? Par., 1933. Badescu, A. [Organization for the prevention of cancer] Romania med., 1928, 6: 167.—Blumenthal, F. Ueber die zweckmassigste Organisation der Krebsbekampfung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1536. Also Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 809-20.—Bruskin, J. M. [Early diagnosis of cancer and organization of prevention of cancer] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 847-56— Clarkson, W., & Barker, A. Women's field army for the control of cancer. South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 241.—David de Prades, C. L'organisation de la lutte contre le cancer. Evolut. med. chir., 1924, 5: 275-7.—Des Ligneris, M. J. A. The organization of the fight against cancer. S. Afr. M. J., 1935, 9: 306-9.—Esch, P. Statistische Unterlagen fiir die Organisation der Krebsbekampfung. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 725-31.—Forgue, E. A propos de la coordina- tion internationale des oeuvres anticancereuses. Bull. Acad. med. Roumanie, 1936, 2: 715-20. Forssell. G. Die Grund- lagen der Organisation der Krebsbekampfung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 977-9. Also Acta radiol., Stockh., 1935, 16: 99-128.—Gentzen, M. Organisatorisches zur Frage der Krebsbekampfung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1353.—Gruneisen, F. Organisation und Aufgaben der Krebsbekampfung. Radiol. Rdsch., 1932, 1: 145-53— Hahn, O. Konnen wir durch organisatorische Massnahmen in der Krebsbekampfung einen wesentlichen Einfluss auf die Krebs- sterblichkeit erwarten? Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 170: 39-48.— Hintze, A. Die Organisation der Krebsbekampfung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1390-2.—Holfelder, H. Gedanken zur ortlichen Organisation der Krebsbekampfung. Ibid., 1931, 57: 659-62.—Hone, F. S. The general practitioner in a na- tional organization against cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 1: 770-2.—Jeanneney. L'organisation de la lutte contre le cancer dans le monde. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1929, 49: 601-18.—Loos, A. Ueber die zweckmassigste Organisation der Krebsbekampfung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1487- 9.—Roffo, A. H. Die Organisation der Krebsbekampfung muss einheitlich durchgefiihrt werden. Ibid., 1934, 60: 366. Also Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 41-3.—Seitz, L. Zur Frage der Organisation der Krebsbekampfung. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 65- 74.—Teschendorf, W. Zur Zentralisation der Geschwulstbe- kampfung. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1305-9.—Villarreal, J. La lucha contra el cancer. Rev. med. cubana, 1930, 41: 985- 1013.—Whitehead, E. L. Cancer as a Federal problem. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1933, 15: 1-4. ---- Prevention: Problems. See also Cancerology, Problems. Barros Barreto, J. de. O problema do cancer a luz das nossas estatisticas. Brasil med., 1933, 47: 57-64.—Bloodgood. J. C. Cancer as a public health problem. Bull. Maryland Dep. Health, 1929, 2: 45-8. Also Indianapolis M. J., 1929, 32: 605-7.------The three problems in cancer control. Ibid., 63-6.—Cancer situation. Tristate M. J., 1936-37, 9: 1742.—Cole, P. P. The cancer problem—present position with regard to prevention. J. State M., Lond., 1935, 43: 272-81.—Coley, W. B. Some observations on the problem of cancer control. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 4: 663-82.— Denk, W. Probleme der Krebsbekampfung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 1-6.—Esch, P. Ueber die Aufgaben der Krebsbekampfung. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 1391-9.—Ewing, J. Cancer as a public health problem. Med. Off., Lond., 1929, 42: 205-7. Also Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1929, 44: 2093-101.— Harger, J. R. The cancer problem; a plea for a more rational consideration of the cancer problem. Illinois M. J., 1927, 51: 319-22.—Hawk. G. W. Difficulties met in cancer control. Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1936, 6: 132-6.—Holden, G. R. Relation of the cancer problem to public health. J. Florida M. Ass., 1933, 19: 330-5.—Holden, O. M. The present position with respect to cancer. Pub. Health, Lond., 1922-23, 36: 248-53.— Lee, J. Cancer—a community health problem. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1933, 15: 1; 2.—Lewin, C. Sozialhygienische Aufgaben der Krebsbekampfung. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1926, 39: 243-53.— Maislisch. R. Das Krebsproblem im Lichte eines vergleichenden Studiums des statistischen Materials. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 34: 559-73.—Mandl, F. In welchem Ausmass ist die Durchfuhrung prophylaktischer Massnahmen bei der Krebskrankheit moglich. Wien. med. Wschr., 1931. 81: 59-61.—Meder, F. Zum Problem des Kampfes gegen den Krebs. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 999-1001.—Nadal, P. Luttons- nous vraiment contre le cancer? J. med. Bordeaux, 1929, 106: 949-56.—Parry, R. H. Cancer as a public health problem Pub. Health, Lond., 1933, 46: 150-6.—Petrov, N. N. [Prob- lems in prevention of cancer] Vrach. gaz., 1923, 27: 450.— Salazar, M. El cdncer como problema de sanidad publica. Siglo med., 1930, 86: 161.—Sieveking, G. H. Das Krebs- CANCER 93 CANCER problem in der offentlichen Gesundheitsfiirsorge. Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1930, 1: 23-30.—Spinelli, M. Lo stato attuale dei problemi del cancro dal punto di vista della lotta anticancerosa. Actinoterapia, Nap., 1924, 4: 24-31. Also Gazz. med. lombarda, 1925, 84: 79; 93.—Vulnerable point in cancer control. Illinois Health Mess., 1935, 7: 58.—Wild, W F. Cancer: some of the problems connected with its control. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1925-26, 78: 750-9.—Wolff, G. Das Problem der Krebsverbreitung und Krebsbekampf ung. Naturwissenschaften, 1934, 22: 17; 53. ---- Prevention: Statistics. See also Cancer, Statistics; Cancer, Treatment: Results. Russell, F. A. R. Preventable cancer; a statistical research. 167p. 12? Lond., 1912. Beaufays, J. Erfahrungen bei der Krebsbekampfung. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 2056-61.—Cancer (The) campaign, and what it has accomplished. Tr. M. Soc. Virginia, 1916, 46: 155.—Carr, E. I. Achievements in cancer control. J. Michi- gan M. Soc, 1936, 35: 17-25.—Fetscher, R. Sammelreferat iiber den internationalen Stand der Krebsbekampfung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 339-44.—Hoffman, F. L. Progress and results in cancer control. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 188: 221-5.—Quervain, F. de. Oil en sommes nous dans la lutte contre te cancer? Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1932 [Beil.] 21, 2-12.------Contribution au bilan de la lutte contre le cancer. In Hartmann, H., Livre jub., Par., 1932, 547-52.— Rilievi (I) statistici nella lotta contro il cancro. Gazz. osp. 1924, 45: 399.—Schinz, H. R. Heutiger Stand der Krebsbe- kampfung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 375; 398.— Vautrin, A. L'etat actuel de la lutte contre le cancer. Bull. med., Par., 1927, 41: 200-2.—Zukschwerdt, L., & Gaiser, W. Welchen Erfolg konnen wir bei voller Auswertung der gegen- wiirtigcn Hilfsmittel von der Krebsbekampfung erwarten? Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 207-10. ---- Prevention—by countries. Shepley, E. E. Cancer: an effective offensive (the evolution of Saskatchewan's anti-cancer campaign) Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 672-6.—Soiland, A. The American and European cancer control problem. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1935, 11: No. 11, 9.------The American and European cancer control problem. Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 81-3. ---- Prevention—by countries: Africa. Dei Ligneris, M. J. A. The fight against cancer from the South African point of view. S. Afr. M. J., 1936, 10: 262-6.— Gourry, N. Contribution d'un medecin du Bled au probteme du cancer en Algerie. Bull. san. Algerie, 1936, 31: 1127-30.— Prevention of cancer. Annual Rep. S. Africa Dep. Pub. Health, 1934-35, 70. ---- Prevention—by countries: America. Bard, L. La lucha contra el cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1924-25, 1: 754-68.—Barros Barreto, J. de. Campanha contra o cancer. Arch, hyg., Rio, 1935, 5: 75-99.— Basso, L. J. Accion social desarrollada contra el cdncer en la Repiibli-a Argentina. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 580-8.—Brachetto-Brian, D. Algunas considera- ciones que podrfan servir en la organizacion de la lucha anti- cancerosa en la Argentina. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1923, 30: 717-9.—Cancer (A) campaign for Canada. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 32: 305.—Cavalcanti, A. de S. Luta contra o cancer. Arch, brasil. med., 1922, 12: 723-48.—Chipman, W. W. Can- cer prophylaxis. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 467-72.— Couillard, E. Cancer prevention week in the city of Quebec. Bull, san., Montreal, 1934, 34: 59-63.—Guerrini, F. Z. Pro- filaxis anticancerosa. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 1606-9.—Hoffman, F. L. Cancer problem in Canada. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1925, 16: 256; 351.—Igea, F. La profilaxis del cancer. Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: 691-3.—Magalhaes, F. Luta contra o cancer. Brasil med., 1922, 36: pt 2, 213.— Millan y M., I. El problema social del cancer en Mexico. Medicina, Mex., 1933, 13: 397-15.—Mosto, D. Importancia del diagn6stico precoz en la lucha social contra el cancer; dispensarios anticancerosos municipales; necesidad de su im- plantaci6n. Dfa med., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 429.—Pietra, P. La organizaci6n argentina de la lucha contra el cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 939-54. Also Minerva med., Tor., 1926, 6: 683-91. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 1035-9. Also repr.—Prudente, A. Contribuicao ao estudo do problema do cancer no Brasil. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1936, 32: 443-54.—Rabello, E. [Da luta contra o cancer] Bol. Acad, nac med., Rio, 1921, 93: 516; 580.------Sur la prophylaxie du cancer au Bresil. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 463-6.—Rivarola, J. B. El problema del cancer en el Paraguay. An. Inst. nac. parasit., Asunci6n, 1931, 5: 46.— Roffo, A. H. Organizacion de la lucha regional contra el cdncer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 978-83.—Werneck, C. [Prophylaxia do cancer] Bol. Acad. nac. med., Rio, 1921, 93: 599-610.—White. W. H. Tumor conditions encountered in South America. Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 313.— Zuckermann, C. La lucha anticancerosa en M6xico. Rev. mex. cir., 1936, 4: 587-92. --- Prevention—by countries: America: United States. American Society for the Control of Cancer. New York City Cancer Committee. Cancer: then and now. 80p. 8? N. Y. [1932] Bigelow, G. H. The cancer program of Massachusetts. 8p. 8? Wash. [1930] No. 6 of Misc. Contr. Com. Costs M. Care. Also Johns Hopkins Univ. School Hyg. DeLamar Lect., 1928-29, Bait., 1929, 1-18. Bigelow, G. H. What the State is doing for cancer. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 195: 996-8. ------ The cancer problem in Massachusetts. Ibid., 1927, 196: 684. Also Proc Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1930, 57: 152-62. ------ Is the state's cancer program state medicine? N. England J. M., 1929, 200: 438. ------ & Lombard, H. L. Economics of the Mas- sachusetts cancer program. Ibid., 1932, 207: 972-4.— Bird, W. E. The cancer situation; 1929. Delaware M. J., 1929, 1: 91-5.—Cancer (The) problem in Michigan. J. Mich- igan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 110-2.—Charlton, H. R. The West- chester plan; a county method for cancer control. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 533-6.—Chadwick, H. D., & Lombard, H. L. Progress in the Massachusetts cancer program. Common- health. Bost., 1934, 21: 294-9. Also N. England J. M., 1936, 215: 265-7.—Comments on cancer exploitation and cancer control in the U. S. A. Radiology, 1936, 26: 759.—Del Toro, J. Breves consideraciones acerca del problema del cdncer en Puerto Rico. Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1935, 27: 3-7 — Fitz-Patrick, G. The campaign against cancer in the United States. C. rend. Congr. internat. med. trop., 1932, 5: 931-40.—Flude, J. M. Opportunities for cancer control in the Territory of Hawaii. Tr. Hawaii M. Ass., 1935, 45: 53-6.—Gebhard, B. Krebsaufklarung und Krebsbekampfung. in U. S. A. Deut, med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 268.—Gerster, J. C. A., & Wood, S. M. Cancer education in New York City. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 286-98.—Henika. G. W. Wisconsin accepts the challenge of cancer. Bull. Bd Health Wis- consin, 1934, 5: No. 21, 3-6.—Hirsche, H. F. Attacking the cancer problem in Connecticut. Connecticut Health Bull., 1936, 50: 47-9.—Jeannenoy, G. La lutte contre le cancer aux Etats-Unis. Arch, electr. med., 1925, 35: 16-28.—Kaplan. 1.1. New York City and the cancer problem; what the munici- pality is doing in the care and treatment of cancer patients, in propaganda for prevention of cancer, and in research work for cancer therapy. Radiology, 1931, 17: 235-58.—Kinney, L. C. A cancer program for California. California West. M., 1931, 34: 321-5, port,—Lakeman, M. R. Cancer education in Massachusetts. Commonhealth, Bost,, 1927, 14: 8-51.— Leuceutia, T., & Weller, C. V. The cancer problem in Michi- gan. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1934, 16: 1-5.—New Hampshire State cancer control. N. England J. M., 1936, 20: 991-6 — Perdue, E. M. The cancer problem in the Middle West. Sc. Ther., Lewist., 1926-27, 4: 30-4.—Rector, F. L. Cancer control in Michigan. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1932, 31: 305. ------ Cancer control in North Dakota. J. Lancet, 1933, 53: 675-8.—Saltzstein, H. C. Cancer week in Detroit. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1922, 21: 125-8.—Simpson, B. T. The program of the division of cancer control of the New York State Department of Health. N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 652-4.—Soiland, A. The organization of the cancer campaign in the United States of America. Radiology, 1934, 23: 446-8.—Soper, G. A. The organized movement for the control of cancer in America. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: Cancer suppl., 148-54. Also Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 148-54.—Waterman, G. W. Cancer control in Rhode Island. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 8, 1-4.—Wilkins, G. C. State cancer control. Ibid., No. 5, 1-3. ---- Prevention—by countries: Asia. Bablet. Le cancer et la lutte anticancereuse en Indochine. In Grandes endemies trop., Par., 1934, 6: 5-19.------& Lalung-Bonnaire. Le cancer chez les Annamites de Cochin- chine. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1926, Nos. 3-4, 7-39, 4 pl.—Chaumette, J. Six mois de pratique au Centre antican- c6reux de Cochinchine. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934, 9: pt 2, 923-33.—Mendelson, R. W., & Ellis, A. G. Cancer as a public-health problem in Siam. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1925, 28: 274-8.—Nagayo, M. The cancer problem in Japan. Japan Times, 1934, Oct., 41.—Yttbasi Siikrii Sakir. O. [Prevention of cancer] Askeri sihhiye mecmuasi, 1936, 65: 9-20. ---- Prevention—by countries: Australia. Anti-cancer organization in Victoria. Health Bull., Melb., 1936, Nos. 45-46, 1279-90.—Cancer in Australia. Med. Off., Lond., 1935, 54: 161.—Holmes, M. J. Review of develop- ments in connection with cancer control in Australia, 1932-34. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1933, 5: 103; 1934, 6: 14; 1935-36, 7: 46.—Recent development in cancer control. Health Bull., Melb., 1934, 12: 49. ---- Prevention—by countries: Europe. Wejnert, B. La lutte sociale contre le cancer en Pologne (Congres internationale pour la lutte CANCER 94 CANCER scientifique et sociale contre le cancer; Madrid, 1933) 8p. 8? Varsovie, 1934. Antonioli. G. M. Alcuni aspetti dell' organizzazione della lotta contro il cancro in Francia e in Belgio. Minerva med., Tor., 1927, 7: 218-25.—Athias, M., & Ramos, C. Os meios de luta contra o cancro em alguns pafses europeis. Arq. pat., 1930, 2: 84; 132. Also repr.—Banu, N. D. [Organization for fighting cancer in France] Romania med., 1928, 6: 138-40.—Bastia- nelli, R. The movement in Italy for the control of cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 87-92. Also Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 87-92.—Berard, L. The organization and practical working of the centers against cancer in France. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 39-46. Also Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 39-46.— Bergonie, J. Une organisation regionale de la lutte contre le cancer. J. nted. Bordeaux, 1922, 52: 455-63. Also J. radiol. electr., 1922, 6: 517. Also Medecine, Par., 1922-23, 4: 668. ------ Appel en faveur de la lutte contre le cancer. Infirm, fr., 1923-24, 1: 397-400. ------ Oil en est en France l'organisation de la lutte contre le cancer. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 62-6. ------ & Roussy, G. La lutte contre le cancer en France. Presse med., 1924, 32: 937-9.—Bierich, R. The work of diagnosing and treating cancer in North Germany. Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 141-7.—Blumenthal, F. The organized movement for cancer control in Germany. Ibid., 93-8. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 93-102. Also Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1926-27, 24: 459-04. ALso Bull. Schweiz. Verein. Krebsbekampf., 1933-34, 1: 33-47.—Bobbio, L. Per la lotta contro il cancro. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1923, 4. ser., 29: annexe, 43.—Bouquet, H. La lutte r6gionale dans le cancer. Monde med., 1922, 32: 596-9.—Braunstein, A. Krebsfor- schung und Krebsbekampfung in Russland. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1930-31", 33: 412-4.—Buchanan, G. S. Le cancer en Angleterre; l'organisation actuelle en ce qui concerne speciale- ment la recente action oflieielle. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1927, 19: 217-20.—Bundt. Ueber die Organisation der Krebsbekampfung in der Provinz Pommern. Oeff. Gesundh dienst, 1930-37, 2: ser. A, 517-24.—Chester-Williams, F. E. Local authorities and cancer, with special reference to Bradford scheme. J. State M., Lond., 1936, 44: 559-74.—Chiurco, G. A. Krebsbekampfung im faschistischen Italien. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1499-502.—Cholewa, J. Grundung eines jugoslavischcn Komitees fiir Krebsforschung und -be- kampfung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1920-27, 24: 604.—Citelli, S. La lotta contro il cancro. Igiene & vita, l'J'2'.i, 6: 332-6.—; Costa, A. La organizzazione della lotta contro i tumori maligni in Berlino. Pubb. Ist. anat. pat. Firenze, 1932—33, 3: No. 12, 1-8.—Craciun, E. C. [Fighting cancer] Romania med., 1930, 8: 51.—Dieulafe, L. La lutte contre le cancer. Paris nted., 1922, 43: 41-4.—Dubois, C. Campaign against cancer in Switzerland. Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 60-5. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 60-5.—Esch, P. Ueber die bisherigen Ergebnisse der Krebsbekampfung in Westfalen und einige Schlussfolgerungen daraus. Deut. mod. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1077.—Faure, J. L. [Fighting cancer in Rumania] Cluj. med., 1931, 12: 315-8.—Fight cancer by inducing it, is suggestion in Vienna. Science News Lett., 1936, 30: 198.—Foa, P. Per la lotta contro il cancro. Riforma med., 1923, 39: 5.—Forgue, E. Les progres de la lutte anti- cancereuse in France. Gaz. hop., 1935, 108: 141-3.—Forssell, G. Sweden's anti-cancer campaign. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1932, 13: 295. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 359-63. Also Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 20: 866-82.—Gamma, C. La lotta contro il cancro in Francia, Belgio, Olanda, Germania e Svizzera (da un viaggio d'informazione) Minerva mod., Tor., 1926, 6: 10-23.—Goyanes. La lucha contra el cdncer. Siglo nted., 1924, 73: 268-70.—Gruncisen, F. Krebsbekampfung im nationalsozialistischen Staat. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1498. ------ Ueber die Organisation der Krebsbekampfung in Deutschland. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 833-7 — Gubarev, A. P. [Prophylaxis and cancerous growth] Nov. khir., Moskva, 1925, 1: 535-50.—Handley. W. S. Cancer education in England. Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 22-30.— Hartman, H. The organized movement against cancer in France. Ibid., 31-8. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 31-8.—Hauboid, H. Entwicklung der Krebsbekam- pfung Frankreichs bis zum Antikrebszentrum. Mschr. Krebs- bekampf., 1933, 1: 417-27.—Hecin, V. R. [Fight against cancerous growth through dispensary methods of serving the population] Nov. khir., Moskva, 1925, 1: 3; 394-405.— Ichok, G. L'action sanitaire a l'etranger; organisation de la lutte anticanc6reu.se en Italic Rev. hyg., Par., 1935, 57: 124-34.—Ilvento, A. Organizzazione della lotta contro il cancro. Ann. ital. chir., 1933, 12: 1056. Also Studium, Nap., 1933, 23: 161-72.—Intensificazione (Per 1') della lotta anticancerosa. Med. nuova, 1923, 14: 67; 83; 99.—Jeanneney, G. La lutte contre le cancer en Belgique. Arch. 61ectr. nted., 1924, 34: 5-15. ------ Lucha contra el cancer en Francia. Arch, med., Madr., 1925, 18: 433-45. —----La lutte contre le cancer en Italie. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1933, 53: 701-3. ------ La lutte contre le cancer en Pologne. Arch. 61ectr. med., 1929, 37: 385-90—J iingling, O. Erganzende Bemerkungen von chirurgischer Seite zur Frage der Krebsbe- kampfung in Wurttemberg. Med. Korbl. Wiirtternberg, 1930, 100: 139.—Khesin, V. P. [Prevention of malignant disease in Russia] Mosk. med. J., 1924, 4: pt 2, 72-6.—Kingreen, O. Dreiundzwanzig Jahre Karzinombekampfung. Beitr. klin Chir., 1935, 161: 19-33.—Kottmaier, J. Das Beispiel der Krebsbekampfung in Schweden. Fortsch. Med., 1929, 47: 29-33.—Krebsbekampfung; Jahresbericht fur das Jahr 1923. Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1924 [Beil. No. 18] 1-5— Krebs. enquete. Kreisschreiben an die schweizerische Aerzteschaft. Ibid., 1933, 428-30.— Lauer, V. V. [Struggle against cancer] Mosk. med. J., 1925, 5: pt 4, 66-70.—Laumonier, J. L'or- ganisation r6gionale de la lutte contre le cancer. Gaz. h6p. 1922, 95: 873.—Lifschitz, M. I. Organisation der Krebs- forschung und Krebsbekampfung in der Ukraine. Zschr Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 636-45.—Lionetti, G. La lotta contro il cancro. Ann. igiene, 1925, 35: 1050-78.—Maisin, J. The anti-cancer campaign in Belgium. Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 68-76. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 68-76.—Markl, J. [Prevention of carcinoma] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1923, 62: 319-22.—Mazzeo, M. Sulla difesa sociale contro ii cancro (cenni di statistica e di profilassi) Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1924, 5: 300-73.—Molinari, A. La lotta contro il cancro; il contributo del comuni e dello stato. Italia san., 1924, 1G- No. 14, 6-8. Also Pensiero med., 1924, 13: 243-6.----- Per la lotta contro il cancro. Gior. Soc ital. igiene, 1924, 46: 57-61.—Moran, H. M. The national socialist effort against cancer in Germany. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1934-35, 6: 155-8.—Necas, J. [Prevention of cancer in foreign and in our country] Cas. tek. 6esk., 1923, 62: 920; 949.— Ostrdil, A. [Present state of the organization of cancer pre- vention in Chekoslovakia] Ibid., 1934, 73: 233-8. Also Strahlentherapie, 1936, 56: 312-7.—Patrassi, G. Alcuni rilievi generali sulla lotta contro il cancro in Germania. Pubb. Ist. anat. pat. Firenze, 1932-33, 3: No. 21, 1-9.—Pauchet, V. Prophylaxie du cancer. J. nted. Paris, 1921, 40: 421-4.— Petrov, N. N. [Organization for fighting cancer in Sovet Russia] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35:768-71.—Quervain, F. de. Die Organisation der Krebsbekampfung in der Schweiz. Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1930 [Beil.] No. 9, 3-13.—Rocchi, G. I servizi contro il cancro. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1923, iO. ser., 1: 268-75.—Roussy, G. La lutte sociale contre te cancer. Presse nted., 1923, 31: annexe, 209-14.—Schinz, H. R. Thesen zur Organisation der Krebsbekampfung in der Schweiz. Strah- lentherapie, 1929, 24: 876-82.—Schraenen. W. Prinzip und Methodik der sozialen Krebsbekampfung; ihre Durchfuhrung m Belgien. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1937, 5: 89-96.—Sieve- king, G. H. Der Ausbau der Krebskrankenfiirsorge im Ham- burg als amtlicher Hilfsorganisation fiir Kranke, Aerzte und Anstalten im Krebskampf. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1323-5 — Spies, J. W. Cancer organizations in France, Belgium, Eng- land, Germany, and Sweden. Yale J. Biol., 1931, 3: 533-46.— St. Zur Organisation der Krebsbekampfung in der Schweiz. Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1934, 389-92.—Stolte, K. Die Krebsbekampfung in Schlesien. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1931, 154: 6-11.—Tassovatz, S. L'organisation de la lutte contre le cancer en Yougoslavie. Presse med., 1934, 42: 1475-7.— Weiss, K. Ueber die Badische Organisation der Krebsbe- kampfung und ihre Einrichtungen. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 41: 11-24 [Bemerkungen von R. Werner] 25.—Werner, R. Die Bekampfung der Krebskrankheit in Baden. Ibid., 1929, 33: 588-90.—Wyrobek, E. [Organization of prevention of cancer in Sweden] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 146-8.—Xavier Morato, M. J. Luta anti-cancerosa em Portugal e as camaras municipals. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1933, 51: 390-2.—Zin- veliu, E. [Actual state of anti-cancer campaign in France] Cluj. med., 1931, 12: 340-2. ---- Prognosis. See also Cancer, Curability; Cancer, Surgery: Results; Cancer, Treatment: Results. Hoffman, F. L. The known duration of can- cer. 7p. 8? B. Air., 1935. Coe. H. C. Prognosis in malignant disease. Med. Times, N. Y., 1928, 56: 270.—Delvaux. F. Deux faits cliniques. J. med. Lyon, 1934, 15: 667.—Ehlert, J. M. The expectancy of cancer in World War veterans. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1931, 7: 1048.—Follmann, J. [Advancement in prognosis of cancer] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 595-9.—Frost, H. M. Cancer, in relation to life insurance medicine. Internat. J. M. & S., 1934. 47: 51.—Herly, L. Prognosis in cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 122: 509-13.—Hueper. W. C. The prognosis of malignant tumors. Ibid., 1929, 130: 263-6.—Keith, D. Y The prognosis of cancer. Kentucky M. J., 1926, 24: 455-7 — Kime, E. N. Prognosis in cancer (with especial reference to visible neoplasms) Arch. Phys. Ther., 1935, 16: 282-7.— Konig, F. Krebsprognose und Krebsbehandlung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 1476.—Kretzler, H. H. Cancer of 25 years' duration. Northwest M., 1927, 26: 138.—Lazarus- Barlow, W. S., & Leeming, J. H. The natural duration of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 266.—MacCarty, W. C. Factors which influence longevity in cancer; a study of 293 cases. Ann. Surg., 1922, 76: 9-12. ------ The relation of fibrosis and hyalinization to longevity in cancer (a study of 194 cases) J. Lab. Clin. M., 1922-23, 8: 42. ------ Prognostic factors in cancer. Ann. Clin. M., 1923, 2: 244-7. ------ Prin- ciples of prognosis in cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: 30-3.—Meyer, M. Schicksalsstatistik der Krebskranken. Allg. statist. Arch., 1933-34, 23: 504-16.—Puente Duany, N. Pron6stico de los tumores malignos en relacion con los datos anat6micos. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1929, 34: 104-32.— Roosen, R. Zur Krebsprognostik. Strahlentherapie, 1932, 43: 188.—Russum. B. C. Prognosis in cancer. Nebraska M. J., 1931, 16: 427-30.—Taylor, H. C, jr. The prognosis of CANCER 95 CANCER gynecological cancer; a clinical and pathologic study of 739 cases from the service of Howard C. Taylor and Thomas C. Peightal, The Roosevelt Hospital. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 2517-62.—Wyard, S. The natural duration of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 206. ---- Psychological aspects. Evans, E. A psychological study of cancer. 226p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Benon, R. Les aspects psychiques du cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1932, 817.—Forgue. Le probleme du cancer dans ses aspects psychiques. Gaz. hop., 1931, 104: 827-33.—Lumiere, A , & Vigne, P. Les influences morales dans la cancerose. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1931, 106: 3. ser., 272-6.— Rudnitsky, I. [Psychic emotions and cancer] Vest, khir., 1930, 31: 83. --- Radiosensitivity. See under Cancer, Treatment: Radiotherapy. --- Recurrences. See also Cancer, Surgery; Cancer, Treatment: Results. Lavoipierre, J. *Des recidives tardives du cancer et leur signification. 48p. 8? Par., 1927. Beck, E. G. What shall we do to reduce recurrence of cancer? Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1928, 38: 91-107.—Dupuy de Frenelle. Prophylaxie du cancer et des r6cidives post-opera- toires. J. med. Paris, 1937, 57: 33.—Duroux, E. Comment traiter certaines recidives etendues de cancers. Bull, med., Par., 1932, 46: 487.—Elkin, M. I. [Pathology of relapse in malignant tumors] Uchen. zapiski Saratov. Univ., 1927, 6: 389-99.—Gabastou, J. A. Sucesi6n de tumores malignos, con 3 anos de intervalo, en la misma enferma. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1926, 33: 1010-3.—Hartmann, H. Quelques cas de recidives tardives de cancers. Bull. Acad, nted., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 113: 281-3.—Pupovac, D. Zur Annahme der Radikal- heilung und zur Rezidive bei malignen Tumoren. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 621-5.—Sosin, J. [Contribution to the study of the frequency of recurrence of primary cancer in the same subject] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 499-501.—Two cases of recurrence of malignant growth some years after removal, and at a distance from site of operation. S. Thomas Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1906, n. ser., 34: 91. --- Regression, spontaneous. See also Cancer, Complications; Cancer, Cura- bility; Cancer, Treatment: Fever therapy. Greenwood, M. Natural curation of cancer. 26p. 8? Lond., 1926. Gr. Britain. Ministry of Health. Rep. Pub. Health & Med. Subj. No. 33. Hirsch, T. *Ueber Spontanheilung von ma- lignen Tumoren. 26p. 8? Berl., 1933. Burkard, P. Ueber Spontanheilungen von Krebsen. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 44-9.—Casper. L. Ueber Ruckbildung bosartiger Tumoren. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 53-5.—Cusani, M. La guarigione spontanea dei neoplasmi maligni. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 1219-21.—DeCourcy, J. L. The spontaneous regression of cancer. J. Med., Cincin., 1933, 14: 141-6.—Edelberg, H. Die zellulare Immunitat (Theil- haber) und die Heilung resp. Spontanheilung des Krebses. Beitr. Probl. Gyn. Karzinoms, 1924, 18-26.—Hajek, O. Zur Frage der Spontanheilung des Karzinoms. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1539.—Mathez, A. A propos de la guerison spon- tan6e 3 12: 305; 319; 338—Pena Novo, P. Acerca del tratamiento dei cancer. Siglo med., 1924, 73: 371.—Perdue, E. M. The destruction of the cancerous tumor. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26 3: 20-2.—Pierre-Nadal. Quelques considerations sur la thera- peutique du cancer. Rev. chir., Par., 1931, 59: 601-10.__ Rayevski, P. I. [On the treatment of malignant tumors] Khirurgia, Moskva, 1899, 5: 427-42.—Regaud, C. Quelques precepts geiteraux rteduits de l'etat actuel de la therapeutique anticanc6reuse. Loire med., 1923, 37: 374-83. Also Paris med., 1923, 48: annexe, 149-52. Also Rev. gin. clin. ther 1923, 37: medxeix-mdiii. Also Monde med., 1924, 34:413-7.— Robins, C. R. Theories underlying the treatment of malig- nancy as applied to gynecology. Virginia M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 347-9.—Rooscn, R. Ueber das Wesen der Krebskrankheit und ihre kausale Behandlung. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 73-5.— Rosner. S. Sobre un problema que plantean frecuentemente los cancerosos del interior. Dfa nted., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1273.— Rubens-Duval, H. Des id6es directrices de la therapeutique anticanc6reu.se. Paris chir., 1925, 17: 21-8.—Saltzstcin, H. C. The early treatment of cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 448-51.—Sandes, F. P. Cancer treatment. Rep. Austral. Cancer Conf., 1935, 6: 34-6.— Schenck, E. G. Probleme der Krebsbehandlung. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1936, 7: 653-61.— Sthonbauer. Die Behandlung bosartiger Geschwulste. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 185-8.—Schreiner, B. F. Treatment of malignant disease. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 1010-4.— Scmprun, E. Zur Entstehung und Behandlung des Krebses, Fortsch. Med., 1921, 39: 877-9.—Shaw-Mackenzie, J. A. Can- cer; local or constitutional, with regard to treatment. J. Trop, M. Hyg., Lond., 1927, 30: 85-9, pl.—Simon & Weckowski. Behandlung maligner Geschwiilste. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1914, 51: 137-40.—Simmons, C. C, Aland, E. M., & Wallace, R. H. Delay in the treatment of cancer. N. England J. M., 1933, 208: 1097-100.—Soiland, A. The treatment of malignant tumors. California M. & S. Reporter, 1906, 2: 684.----- Comments on cancer treatment. Illinois M. J., 1931, 59: 151-4.—Stein, J. J. Therapy in cancer: practical considera- tions. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1936, 13: 130-4 — Stiers, J. W. Diagnosis and therapeutic proof of the etiology of many chronic conditions. Bull. Koch Cancer Clin., Detr., 1932, 5: No. 1, 17-23.—Stoney, R. A. Cancer and its treat- ment. Irish J. M. Sc, 1926, 694-705.—Strauss, O. Das Krebsheilungsproblem. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1922, 19: 185- 206. ------ Ueber Krebs und Krebsbehandlung. Med. Khn., Berl., 1924, 20: 87; passim.- -Techoueyres, E. Le cancer; indications sommaires sur la naiuie, son evolution, son traite- ment. Union med. nord-est, 1934, 57: 169-78.—Terapia (La) del cancro. Studium, Nap., 1923, 13: 214-26.—Thies. Be- handlung bosartiger Tumoren unci ihre Entstehung. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1925, 125: 517-20 [Discussion] 534-45.—To- manek, Z., & Tumidajski, J. [Tieatment of malignant neoplasm] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 618-21.—Trinkler, N. P. [Treatment of malignant tumors] Vrach. delo, 1925, 8: 533-7.—Turberville, J. S. Clinical nature of malignancies and the principles of treatment. J. Florida M. Ass., 1934-35, 21: 331-5, ch.—Turner, G. G. The debatable land in the manage- ment of malignant disease. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 301-19.—Vernes, A. Quelques renseignements pour le traitement des canc6reux. Arch. Inst, prophyl., Par., 1934, 6: 121-6.—Voegeli, A. Weitere Bemerkungen zur Behandlung maligner Tumoren. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 311-6.— Vorlaender. Experimentelle Studien zur Frage der Kiebs- therapie. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1925, 125: 507-10 [Discussion] 534-45.—Wachtel, H. [Observations on the treatment of cancer] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 203; 229.—Wakefield, H. The rational treatment of malignant tumors. Am. Med., 1904, 7: 659-67. Also repr.—Wassink, W. F. [Treatment of can- cerous diseases] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 5050-7. —----- & Hoed, D. den [Treatment of malignant tumors] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 2634-58.—Watson, D. L. The treatment of cancer. Med. World,. 1936, 54: 305.— Weinberg, J. Early diagnosis and treatment of cancer. Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 125.— Welchman, W. The early treatment of cancer, surgical and nonsurgical. S. Afr. M. J., 1933, 7: 821-5.—Williams, E. G. C. The art of cancer therapy. Illinois M. J., 1936, 69: 213-5.—Wilson, H. T, CANCER 101 CANCER What the future holds in the treatment of cancer. Med. Rec, Houston, 1922, 16: 7.—Wood, F. C. The treatment of cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 876-8.—Yates. J. L. Therapeutic portent of biology of cancer. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1934, 52: 346-76. --- Treatment: Caustics [including astrin- gents, coagulants, &c] Nichols, P. L. The value oi* escharotics; medicines which will destroy any living or fungus tissue in the treatment of cancer, lupus, sarcoma, or any other form of malignancy. 250p. 8°. East Aurora, N. Y. [1931] Also 2. ed. 286p. [1932] Adair, F. E., & Bagg, H. J. Experimental and clinical studies on the treatment of cancer by dichlorethylsulphide (mustard gas) Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 190-9.—Berenblum, I. The anti-carcinogenic action of dichlorodiethylsulphide (mus- tard gas) J. Path Bact., Lond., 1931, 34: 731-46, pl — Robone, B. T. Traitement des tumeurs malignes par l'acide arsenieux d'apres la methode de Czerny-Trunecek. Arch. med. chir. spec, Par., 1901, 2: 609-11; 638.—Brown, W. E. Twenty- five years' experience in the treatment of malignant new growths with escharotics; with presentation of cases. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1907, 71: 812-5.—Coudray, P. Des injections periphe- riques scterogenes de chlorure de zinc dans le traitement des tumeurs malignes. Rev. mal. cancer., Par., 1897-98, 3: 49-62.—Du Fougcray, H. De l'emploi de l'acide chromique en solution au demi dans le traitement des tumeurs malignes des muqueuses du pharynx, nez, larvnx. C. rend. Congr. internat. med., 1900, sect, laryng., 229.—Ferlito, C. Contributo all' applicazione della formalina e del miele nella cura dei tumori maligni ulcerati, inoperabili. Rass. internaz. med. mod., 1900-1, 2: 335-7.—Grimaldi, A. Un' applicazione del- l'aldeide formica come complemento della cura chirurgica dei tumori maligni. Gazz. med. Marche, 1901, 9: No. 11, 7.— Harde, E. Action du nitrate d'argent sur les tissus des rats et des souris normaux et cancereux. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 465.—Harris. W. L. The treatment of malignant growths by injections of mercury, arsenic, and iron. N. York M. J.', 1909, 89: 425-7—Marcille, M. Injec- tion d'ether formote dans les lymphatiques des tumeurs can- cereuses. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 191: 165-7.—Marsh, M. C. Failure of ethyl alcohol in therapy of spontaneous mouse cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 19: 847-52.—Mellanby, E. The action of potassium permanganate on cancerous tissues and cancerous filterable agents. Annual Rep. Brit. Empire Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 101-3.—Mitchell, W. Formalin in the treatment and removal of inoperable malignant growths. Brit. M. J., 1899, 1: 337.—Trunecek, C. Die Behandlung der bosartigen Geschwulste mit Arsenverbindungen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1901, 51: 926; 984; 1026.—Visser, J., & Vos, J. J. T. [Effect of mustard gas on malignant tumors] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 1363-78, 2 pl. --- Treatment: Chemotherapy. Fichera, G. Chemioterapia del cancro. 213p. 8? Milano, 1934. Schieppati, C. Transcutaneo-capillary chem- iotherapy and cancer. 63p. 8? Par., 1934. Stickl, O. *Chemotherapeutische Versuche gegen das iibertragbare Mausecarcinom [Habili- tationsschrift] [Greifswald] p.801-67. 8? Berl., 1928. Also Virchows Arch., 1928-29, 270: Bauer, A. Zur arzneilichen Beeinflussbarkeit des Krebses. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1935, 45: 151.—Bell, W. B. Chemotherapy in cancer. Practitioner, Lond., 1931, 127: 225-34.—Blumenthal, F. Der gegenwartige Stand der Behandlung der bosartigen Geschwulste; Chemotherapie. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1913, 50: 1942; 1993. ------ Chemotherapie des Krebses. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1931, 154: 50-73.—Braunstein, A. P. [Chemo- therapy of malignant tumors] Vopr. nauch. med., Moskva, 1913, 1: 1-13.—Bullrich, R. A., & Rabuffetti, L. U. Resultado terapeutico de la quimioterapia en algunos casos de cancer. Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: 786-9.—Calcagno, B. N. Cancer y quimioterapia. Ibid., 1922, 29: 819.—Chemical cure for cancer is only a matter of time. Science News Lett., 1937, 31: 35.—Cruickshank, R. The chemotherapy of malignant tu- mours. Cancer Rev., Lond., 1931, 6: 537-52.—Csaba, M., & Nemeth, L. Chemotherapeutic experiments with mouse-cancer. Magy. orv. arch., 1932, 33: 183-91.—Dartigues & Leriche. La therapeutique medicate chimio-therapique des cancers. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1930, 341-51.—De Gaetani, G. Ricerche di istochemioterapia e di resistenza contro i blastomi maligni. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 477-504.—Duroux, E. Le caneer et la chimie. Progr. nted., Par., 1936, 985.—Eggers, H. K. Specific chemotherapy for cancer. Arch. Path., Chic, 1934, 18: 507-15.—Fichera, G. Chimioterapia del cancro. Monit. endocr., 1934, 2: 271; 371.—Flaszen, I., & Wachtel, H. [Chemothera i>y of cancer] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 285-7.— Gheorghiu, I. Contribution a la chimiotherapie des cancers. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 298-300.—Ishiwara, F. Beitrag zur Chemotherapie des Krebses. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 268-72. ------ Ueber den Einfluss 58 verschiedener chemischer Verbindungen auf den Tierkrebs. Gann, Tokyo, 1927, 21: No. 1, 1-5, 4 pl.—Jaloustre, L. La chimiotherapie du cancer. Clinique, Par., 1924, 19: 255-7—Karczag, L., & Gyorgyi, G. Ueber die Beeinflussung der experimentellen malignen Geschwiilste mit elektropen Substanzen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 444-9.—Karczag, L., & Nemeth, L. Ueber die cheinotherapeutische Beeinflussung der experimen- tellen malignen Geschwiilste durch Fermentgifte. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1091-3.—Kessler, W., & Parfanowich, K. [The treatment of malignant tumors by chemotherapy] Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7: 647-9.—Kolmer, J. A. The chemotherapy and biologic therapy of malignant tumors. J. Chemother., 1928-29, 5: 77-83.—Krech, W. Ueber Chemotherapie und Vakzinebehandlung maligner Tumoren. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1931, 154: 88-93.—Krim, R. S. [Chemotherapy of malignant tumors] Russ. vrach, 1914, 13: 299-304.—Laclau, N. C, Ymaz, I. L., it Zappi, E. V. Ensavos de quimioterapia del cdn- cer. Rev. As. med. argent,, 1924, 37: Soc biol., 559-61; Soc. med. intern., 642-4. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 840.—Lewin, C. Ueber Grundlagen und Aussichten einer Chemotherapie der mali»nen Geschwulste. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 438-41. Also Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 368-71.— Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: SI6. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 132-7.—Manara, L. Reperti nuovi nella patologia e chemioterapia del cancro. Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. prat., 474-7.—Maxwell, I. C, & Bischoff, F. Studies in cancer chemotherapy; the effect of CO, HCN, and pituitrin upon tumor growth. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1933, 49: 270-82.—Nahmma- cher, F., & Ernst, G. Die Chemotherapie als erfolgreichstes Untersttitzungsmittel der Strahlenbehandlung bei bosartigen Erkrankungen. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1720.—Oesterlin, M. Chemotherapie, Fluorescenz und Krebs. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1719-22.—Peyre, E. Tentatives de therapeutique chi- mique des cancers. In Ther. med. (Loeper, M.) Par., 1932, 5: 341-63.—Ratcra, J., & Ratera, S. La quimioterapia como complemento de la roentgenterapia en el tratamiento del cancer. Siglo med., 1929, 83: 101-6.— Riche, V. Chimiotherapie du cancer. Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1931, 13: 77-87.—Sochocky, S. A. von, Martland, H. S., & Hoffman, H. Chemotherapy in cancer. Proc. N. York Path. Soc, 1926, 26: 73-85.—Starnotti, C. Contributo alio studio della chemio- terapia dei tumori maligni. Arch. farm, sper., 1928, 45: 113; 129; 145.—Tanaka, A. Experimentelle Chemotherapie bei bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1935, 25: 711-9, pl.------Yamamoto, S., & Oouchi. I. Experimen- telle Chemotherapie bei bosartigen Geschwiilsten. Ibid., 1934, 24: 553-6, 2 pl. Also Jap. J. M. Soc, 1934-36, 4: Surg., 207. Also Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1933, 9: 752; 1934, 11: 1221 — Thomas, J. La chimiotherapie du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1924, 3: 108-25.—Voegtlin, C. A chemical attack on cancer. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 22: 512-4. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1934, 16: 1-3.—Vorlaender, K. Heilungsversuche am experimentellen Krebs. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1120.—Waterman, N. [Intro- duction to the chemotherapy of cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1051-8, pl.—Werner, R. Ueber die Verwend- barkeit der Chemotherapie des experimentellen und spontanen Tierkrebses als Vorarbeit fiir die menschliche Krebsbehandlung. Rontgenpraxis, 1929, 1: 545-9. ------& Winter, H. Relativ spezifische Chemotherapie des Krebses durch Tumorabbau- produkte. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 89-92.—Zadik, P. Grundsatzliche Bemerkungen zur Moglichkeit einer Chemo- therapie der malignen Geschwulste. In Arb. Tropenkrankh. (Festschr. B. Nocht) Hamb., 1927, 612-7. ------ Chemo- therapeutische Studien an verimpf ten und spontanen Tumoren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929-30, 30: 473-81.------ Ueber die kombinierte Chemotherapie bosartiger Geschwulste. Ibid., 1930, 31: 199-215. ---- Treatment: Chemotherapy: Metals. See also Cancer, Treatment: Chemotherapy— by lead. Todd, A. T., Francis, F. [et al.) Chemo- therapeutic researches on cancer, with special reference to the lead and sulphur group. 127p. 8? Brist., 1928. Bang, O. [Effect of gold-salt on experimental cancer] Ugeskr. laeger, 1925, 87: 469-74.—Brierley, E. E. Colloidal copper treatment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 1199.— Carisi, G. I metalli colloidali nella cura del cancro. Poli- clinico, 1922, 29: sez. prat., 547.—Cignozzi, O. II solfo nella cura dei tumori maligni. Riforma med., 1927, 43: 58; 682-4.— Collier, W. A., & Krauss, F. Zur experimentellen Therapie der Tumoren; die Wirksamkeit verschiedener Schwermetallver- bindungen auf den experimentellen Mausekrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 34: 526-30.—Colloids may aid in treating hopeless cancer. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934-35, 38: 807.— De Nabias. Quelques indications de l'emploi des injections de cuivre colloidal dans la therapeutique des cancers. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 343-53.—Jona, J. L. A new method of administering heavy metals; with reference to the treatment of cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 15. Also Med. J. Australia, 1931, 2: 651. ------ The treatment of inoperable cancer by the injection of a colloidal preparation of various metals; bismuth, lead, copper. Ibid., 1928, 2: 587-9.—Kahn, H. Die Ablagerung von aktivem Wismut in malignen Tumoren. CANCER 102 CANCER Strahlentherapie, 1930, 37: 751-66.—Lacassagne, A., & Loise- leur, J. Sur I'absence de fixation elective du bismuth dans les tumeurs cancereuses. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 462-4.— Liegner, B. Schwermetalle in der Behandlung bosartiger Geschwulste. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 88: 386-92 — Maisin, J. Essai de metallotrterapie specifique des cancers humains. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 108: 808-10. :---— & Ronsse, C. Au sujet de la ntetallotherapie specifique du cancer. Ibid., 1932, 110: 1018.—Maxwell, L. C, & Bischoff, F. Studies in cancer chemotherapy; the effect of thorium, cerium, erbium, yttrium, didymium, praseodymium, man- ganese, and lead upon transplantable rat tumors. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 43: 61-70.—Ochsner, E. H. The use of colloidal gold in inoperable cancer. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., (1926) 1927, 39: 82-90. Also Illinois M. J., 1926, 50: 30-4. Also Internat. J. Surg., 1927, 40: 100-4. Also Clin. M. & S., 1935, 42: 321-4.—Simonelli, U. L'impiego terapeutico del solfo nei tumori maligni. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: pt 2, 1091-111.—Simionesco, C. L'influence du cerium sur la reduction du bleu de Methylene et son action sur le cancer externe. Vie med., 1925, 6: 2145.—Soiland, A., Costolow, W. E., & Meland, O. N. The metallic colloids in the treatment of cancer (a preliminary report) Radiology, 1927, 8: 469-81.— Stone, W. S., Pack, G. T., & Woodard, H. Q. Experience with the colloidal silver treatment of cancer. Ann. Int. M., 1929-30, 3: 1149-56.—Value (The) of colloidal gold in inoperable cancer. Bull. Chicago M. Soc, 1935, 37: 751.—Walbum, L. E. [Metal salts therapy] Hospitalstidende, 1930, 73: 189-210. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 1-29.—Wallon, E. Le cuivre dans le traitement du cancer. J. med. Paris, 1923, 42: 1073.— Zadik, P. Die kombinierte Behandlung maligner Geschwulste mit Wismut und Isaminblau. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 826-8. ---- Treatment: Chemotherapy—-by lead. See also Lead, colloidal. Pawlowitsch, J. *Behandlung des Krebses mit Bleipraparaten R 232 und R 237 b [Berlin] 28p. 8? Lippstadt-Westf., 1933. Antonioli, G. M., & Villata, G. Ricerche chimiche sulla fissazione nei tessuti del piombo introdotto a scopo terapeutico. Cancro, Tor., 1930, 1: 139-52.—Arrigoni, A. La saturno- terapia dei tumori maligni. Arch. Ist. biochim. ital., 1930, 2: 555-624, pl.—Aub, J. C, & Smithwick, R. H. Lead treatment of cancer. N. England J. M., 1933, 208: 310-2.—Bargen, J. A., Horton, B. T., & Osterberg, A. E. The chemotherapy of cancer; lead. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 23: 762-70.—Barlow, D. L. Lead therapy for malignant growths. Med. J. Aus- tralia, 1929, 2: 915.—Bell, B. Theory and practice in relation to the treatment of malignant disease with lead. Tr. M. Soc, Lond., 1925-26, 49: 210-27, 7 pl. Also Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 687-90, 2 pl. Also Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 164. ;-----The present position of lead therapy in malignant disease. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 431-7. -----r Woolfenden, H. F. [et al.] On the treatment of malignant disease with lead. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1: 537-44.—Bischoff, F., & Blatherwick, N. R. Colloidal lead phosphate; a substitute for colloidal metallic lead in cancer therapy. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1927-28, 31: 361-75 — Bortini, E. Risultati di un esperimento di terapia col piombo colloidale, combinata alia terapia radiante, in alcuni casi di carcinomi dell' apparato genitale muliebre. Ann. ostet. gin., 1929, 51: 1142-57.—Brunton, C. E. The treatment of in- operable cancer by lead. Irish J. M. Sc, 1930, 247-53.— Bulkley, L. D. Death from Blair Bell's colloidal lead injection. Cancer, N. Y., 1926-27, 4: 61.—Bulluck, E. S. The colloidal lead treatment for inoperable cancer. South. M. & S., 1928, 90: 743.—Cancer treatment advance awaits better lead com- pounds; patients in hopeless stage of disease apparently cured by heroic treatment with colloidal lead phosphate. Science News Lett., 1935, 28: 133.—Canti, R. G. Lead treatment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 1135.—Carrere, H. Le fumarate ie plomb dans le traitement du cancer. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 7, 46.—Caspari, W. The treatment of cancer by chemotherapy, with special reference to lead. Internat. J. M. & S., 1929, 42: 400-3.—Chemotherapeusis with lead in the treatment of malignant disease. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1931, 132: 454.—Clarke, T. A. Lead and the treatment of cancer. Middlesex Hosp. J., Lond., 1927-28, 28: 97-109.— Cofman, V. Les preparations a base de plomb dans le traite- ment du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1930, 9: 5-40.—Coke, F., & Cook, J. B. Notes on the use of lead colloids in the treatment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 41577— Costa, A., & Guastalla, R. II pre- parato di piombo Dezani nella cura dei tumori maligni. Minerva med., Tor., 1930, 21: pt 2, 80-5.—Cunningham, L. The clinical effects of lead in the treatment of malignant disease. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 931-4, Also Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1928, 3: 237.— Dalimier, R. Le traitement du cancer par le plomb; etat actuel de la question. Progr. med., Par., 1932, 646-59. ------ & Schwartz, A. Essais du traitement des cancers par te plomb. Presse med., 1934, 42: 922.—Datnow, M. An investi- gation of the value of lead compounds in the treatment of malignant tumours. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 24: 531-48. ----— Lead treatment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 553.—Dentici, S., Moratti, A., & Pattarin, P. II piombo colloidale nella cura dei tumori maligni. Tumori, Milano, 1929, 15: 663-727, 8 pl.—Di Natale, L. La nostra esperienza di terapia del cancro con il piombo colloidale. Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9: pt 2, 997-1005.—Duhail, P. Le plomb dans le traitement du cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 1822.—Duroux, E. De 1 action locale favorable du plomb dans les cancers uteer6s. Bull. med., Par., 1930, 44: 413. ------ Le traitement du cancer par le plomb est-il en progrSs? Ibid., 1931, 45: 797-800.— Feci, L. Piombo e raggi X nella cura dei tumori maligni (rivista sintetica e contributo casistico alia saturno-terapia del cancro con il piombo colloidale Chistoni) Gior. clin. med., 1929, 838-62.—FitzWilliams, D. C. L. The treat- ment of malignant disease with lead. Birmingham M. Rev., 1928, 3: 215-21.—Girard, P. Action du nitrate de plomb sur te cancer de greffe; a propos d'une communication de MM. Borrel, de Coulon et Boez. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 487. ------ Le plomb et te cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 1817.-—Glynn, E. E. Observations on the histological changes found in cancerous tissues treated with colloidal lead suspen- sion. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 928-31, pl.—Hume, J. B. The lead treatment of cancer. S. Barth. Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1928, 61: 124-45.—Ide, M. La cure plombique du cancer. Rev. med., Louvain, 1926, 155-7.—Kaemmerer, A. Bleibehandlung von Krebsgeschwulsten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 138.— Kawata, N. Besitzt die Tumorzelle eine besondere Affinitftt zum Blei? Beitr. path. Anat., 1929, 82: 259-67.—Knox, L. C. Lead therapy. J. Am. M. Ass.. 1929, 92: 106-10. Also Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 23: 304.—Kraemer, W. H. Preliminary (A) report on colloidal lead phosphate with manganese. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: suppl., 2357.—Laborde, S. Le plomb dans le traitement du cancer. Ann. med., Par., 1928, 24: 411-8.—Lavedan, J. Le traitement des tumeurs malignes par le plomb d'apres les travaux r6cents. Paris med., 1927, 63: 377; 1929, 71: 272.—Loewy, G., & Loiseleur, J. Essais cli- niques de 1'oxyde de plomb colloidal dans le traitement du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928, 17: 549-65.—Martland, H. S., Sochocky, S. A. von, & Hoffmann, H. The use of a stable colloidal lead in the treatment of cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 911-7. Also repr.—Mattina, A. II piombo nella terapia dei tumori maligni. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1930, 9: 890-901.—Meneghetti, E. Azione farmacologica del piombo nella terapia del cancro. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1927, 50: 89-102.—Murray, E. F., & Stabler, F. E. The treatment of malignant disease by lead injections. Newcastle M. J., 1927- 28, 8: 149-52.—Narasimhan, N. S. Lead therapy in malignant disease. Madras M. J., 1930, 12: 183-95.—Newman, R. K. Intravenous lead injections. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1930, 2: 18-26.—Osterberg, A. E., Horton, B. T. [et al.] Lead treatment for inoperable carcinoma. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1932, 7: 231-7.—Pagniez, P. Le traitement du cancer par le plomb. Presse nted., 1927, 35: 181.—Parks, C. L. The treatment of cancer by chemotherapy, with special reference to lead; notes on the discussion at the International Cancer Congress, London, 1928. Health, Melb., 1928, G: 145-54.—Pastinszky, S. von, & Ottenstein, B. Ueber die Bleitherapie des Krebses und den Einfluss einiger kolloider Metalle auf das Wachstum experimenteller Rattenimpftumo- ren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 245-50.—Pescarolo. B. La saturnoterapia dei tumori maligni: 1'opera di W. Blair Bell. Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9: 537-42.—Pettit, R. T. The use of intravenous lead in the treatment of cancer. Illinois M. J., 1929, 55: 9-15.—Polichetti, E. Documentazione sperimentale clinica dell' insuccesso del piombo nella cura di trentotto casi di cancro. Rinasc med., 1929, 6: 361-3, ch.—Pulford, D. S., & Lawson, J. D. The treatment of malignant neoplasms with colloidal lead. Am. J. Roentg., 1928, n. ser., 20: 456-61 — Roffo, A. H. Le plomb dans le traitement du cancer. Neo- plasmes, 1929, 8: 270-8. ------& Calcagno, O. Elplomoen el tratamiento del cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1928, 4: 447-867, 37 pl., 9 ch. Also Prensa nted. argent., 1929, 15: 941; passim. ------ Estudio biologico. Ibid., 1099; 1137; 1180. ------ Clinico-terapeutica. ibid., 1225- 39.—Romaniello, G. Contributo sperimentale alia conoscenza della distribuzione del piombo colloidale nell' organismo e delle vie di sua eliminazione, e contributo clinico al valore di questo metallo nella cura del cancro. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1931, 10. ser., 6: 495-520.—Sanders, E., Lamb, F. W. [et al.] Chemi- co-therapy investigations in cancer, with special reference to the rote of compounds of lead. Birmingham M. Rev., 1932, 7: 249.—Schivo, A. J., & Pozzi, E. El plomo coloidal para el tratamiento del cdncer. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 468-84. —---- Sur un nouveau produit a base de plomb colloidal pour le traitement du cancer; quelques resultats. Bull. Soc. med. hdp. Bucarest, 1930, 12: 5-9.—Schreiner, B. F., & Wende, R. C. Advanced cancer treated by colloidal lead; a report of 1& cases. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 48: 115-8. Also repr.—Swift, B. H. Professor Blair Bell's lead treatment of malignant disease. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 1: 812-5.—Talbot, E. Cancer treated in general practice by colloidal lead. Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 1034.—Thomas, J. Un trSs ancien traitement des cancers: le plomb. Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 229-38.—Todd, A. T. Treatment of cancer by lead. Brit. M. J., 1929, lj 130.—Ullmann, H. J. The combination of colloidal lead and irradiation in cancer therapy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 1218; 1929, 92: 18. ------ The use of colloidal lead in the treat- ment of cancer after the method of W. Blair Bell. Radiology, 1927, 8: 461; 1929, 12: 494. ------ Lead treatment of cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 46: 119-22. ------ Observations on lead therapy. Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 23: 306.—Vecchi, A. II piombo nel trattamento dei tumori maligni. Minerva med.. Tor., 1929, 9: pt 2, 525.—Wassink, W. F. [Treatment of malignant tumors with lead] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 1 1395-9.—Waters, C. A., Colston, J. A. C. & Gay, L. N. Colloidal lead with high voltage Roentgen therapy in malignant CANCER 103 CANCER disease; report of cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 14-8.— Weiss, S. Clinical effect of lead in the treatment of malignant disease. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 308-10.—Westbrook, R. W. II piombo colloidale nella terapia del cancro. Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 561-4. Also Long Island M. J., 1926, 20: 123-7.—Wood, F. C. Use of colloidal lead in the treatment of cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 717-22. ------ Effects of combined radiation and lead therapy. Ibid., 1927, 89: 1216-8.------The Blair Bell treatment of cancer. At- lantic M. J., 1926-27, 30: 209-12. Also Cancer Control (1926) 1927, 318-25. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 318-25. ------ Experimental investigation of lead therapy. Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 23: 299-303.—Wyard. S. Report on the treatment of malignant disease by colloidal lead. Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 838; 1087. --- Treatment: Chemotherapy—by selenium" Cope, Z. Case treated by selenium. Tr. M. Soc London, 1923, 45: 29.—Daels, F. Over de werking van electroselenium op boosaardige gezwellen. Ned. mschr. verlosk., 1914, 3: 617-29—Gillett, A. S., & Wakeley, C. P. G. Selenium in the treatment of malignant disease. Brit. J. Surg., 1921-22, 9: 532-9.—Hernaman-Johnson, F. Selenium in the treatment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 1196.— Micheleau, P. E. Electro-setenium et cancer. Gaz. sc. nted. Bordeaux, 1924, 45: 506-9. Also Bull. Soc med. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 277-85.—Results (The) of colloidal selenium treatment of cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 1198-200.—Selenide (The) treatment of cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 2: 519.— Todd, A. T. The selenide treatment of cancer. Brit. J. Surg., 1934, 21: No. 84, 019-31. Also Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 1293. Also Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 1261.------A note on the action of a lead-selenium colloid on cancer. Ibid., 1927, 1: 575. ----- The selenide system of cancer treatment. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 193'i, 193: No. 5085, suppl., ix-xiii. ----- & Aldwinckle, H. M. The combination of colloidal lead-selenide (D48) and radium in the treatment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 799-801.—Webster, J. H. D. Selenium in the treatment of cancer. Ibid., 1935, 1: 1097; 1239.— Yeremich, A. P. [Electroselenium (colloid selenium) in the treatment of malignant tumors] Vrach. gaz., 1913, 20: 1563; 1605. --- Treatment, combined. Kotzareff, A. *Traitement des cancers dits inoperables, incurables et abandonnes par la radon-colioidotherapie interne associee a des ondes 61ectromagnetiques; ondes hertziennes ultra-courtes. 204p. 8? Par., 1931. Leaven worth, E. S. *Colloidal gold and lead therapy with X-ray in the treatment of malig- nancy [Franklin Hospital] 21 1. 4? S. Franc. 1929. Artificial fever with X-ray destroys animal cancers. Science News Lett., 1935, 27: 373.—Beck, C. Ueber Kombinations- behandhing bei bosartigen Neubildungen. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1907, 44: 1335-8.— Clark, W. L., Asnis, E. J., & Morgan, J. D. Clinical and histological observations in the treatment of neo- plastic diseases by combined methods. Med. Herald, 1924, 43: 271; 1925, 44: 10; 30.—Cramer, H. Strahlenbiologie und kombinierte Krebstherapie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 79—83.;—Jacobs, E. Die Jodarsenbehandlung des Krebses in Kombination mit der Strahlenbehandlung. Fortsch. Med., 1927, 45: pt 2, 29-31.—Jarisch, F. Ueber eine zweckmiissige adjuvierende Behandlung fiir die Strahlentherapie maligner Tumoren in der Praxis. Strahlentherapie, 1933, 47: 344-7.— Kahn, H. Kombinierte Behandlung maligner Tumoren mit Wismut und Rbntgenstrahlen. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 86-90.—Landham, J. W. Treatment of superficial malignancies by combined methods. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1927, 16: 242-5.—Maisin, J., & Vassiliadis, H. Essai d'organotlterapie et de metallotlterapte assoctees dans le traitement des cancers humains. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 806-8.—Miihlmann, E. Beobaehtungen iiber Strahlenthe- rapie in Verbindungen mit Traubenzuckerinjektionen. Strah- lentherapie, 1927, 27: 306-10.—Nahmmacher, F. Die Chemo- therapie als erfolgreichstes Unterstiitzungsmittel der Strahlen- behandlung bei bosartigen Erkrankungen. Ibid., 1934, 51: 305-;8.—New treatment aids hopeless cancer patients; not cure; British physician reports very favorable results with combina- tion of sulfur selenium colloids, radium, X-rays. Science News Lett., 1934, 25: 323.—Pfahler, G. E. The treatment of cancer of the skin with X-rays, radium, and electrocoagulation, and their special indications. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 128: 261-3.— Pilger, W. On the treatment of malignant growth by combina- tion of deep X-ray therapy with diathermy. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: No. 10, 12-7.—Rubens-Duval, H. De l'association de la chirurgie et de la proteino-th6rapie specifique des cancers. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1931, 23: 310-21.—Seeligmann, L. Die kombinierte Chemo- und Rontgentherapie maligner Ge- schwulste. Deul. med. Wschr., 1913, 39: 1310-2.—Soiland. A., Costolow, W. E., & Meland, O. N. Colloidal lead combined with X-ravs and radium in treatment of cancer; further studies. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 104-6.—Stevens, J. T. Electro- thermic methods, Roentgen rays and radium in the treatment of malignant diseases of the eye, ear, nose, and throat. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1928, 25: 99-108.—Tousey, S. Therapeutic uses of electricity, X-ray, ultra-violet ray, and radium; methods and results. N. York State J. M., 1924, 24: 191-7.—Werner, R. Ueber die Ergebnisse einer radio-chemischen Behandlung der moperablen bosartigen Neubildungen des Menschen. Strahlentherapie, 1926, 24: 153-60.------Weitere Mit- teilungen uber die Ergebnisse einer radiochemischen Behand- lung der moperablen bosartigen Neubildungen des Menschen. Ibid., 1927, 25: 76-104, ---- Treatment: Diathermy. See also Cancer, Surgery: Methods. Bass, H. H. The role of high-frequency currents in the treatment of neoplastic disease. Virginia M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 425-30.------■ High-frequency currents in the treat- ment of cancer. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1930, 11: 347-9.—Bordier, H. Puissance de la diathermie dans le cancer. Paris med., 1924, 51: 488; 52: annexe, 227; 53: 84.—Diathermy in cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 701.—Doern, W. G. Interrupted high- frequency current in the treatment of malignancy. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924, 1: 158-60.—Fuke, T. Effects of dia- thermic heat to the animal cancer. Jap. J. Obst., 1933, 16: 344-52.—Geyser, A. C. Physiological- treatment of cancer by diathermia. Proc Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1920, 5: 43-65. Also J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924, 1: 153-6.—Hughes, W. K. Diathermy in the treatment of malignant growths. Med. J. Australia, 1922, 2: 152-8.— Milligan, W. Radio- iliathermy in the treatment of inoperable malignant disease of the upper air and food passages. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 364-7.— Okkels, H., & Overgaard, K. Effect of high-frequency currents upon normal tissues and malignant tumors in mice. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1930-7, 19: 466-70.—Overgaard. K. [Experi- mental tests on the possibility of diathermy in the treatment of malignant tumors] Ugeskr. laeger, 1935, 97: 333-7.— Patterson, N. The treatment of some, cancerous growths by diathermy. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1924-25, 7: 455-65.— Plank, T. H. The treatment of cancer with high-frequency currents. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1925, 18: 42-51.—Simons, A. Die Diathermotherapie bosartiger Neubildungen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 90-103.—Steward, F. J. Diathermy in the treatment of malignant disease. Practitioner, Lond., 1922, 108: 328-34.—Ward, G. E. Value of electrothermic methods in the treatment of malignancy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 660-6. ---- Treatment: Diathermy, short wave. Haas. M., & Lob. Die sogenannten spezifischen Effekte der Kurzwellen bei der Behandlung bosartiger Geschwulste. Strahlentherapie, 1934, 50: 345-7.— Hasche, E., & Collier, W. A. Ueber die Beeinflussung bosartiger Geschwulste durch Ultrakurzwellen. Ibid., 1934, 51: 309-11.— Lob, A. Lasst sich eine erfolgversprechende Kurzwellenbehandlung bosartiger Geschwulste durchfiihren? Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 74-81.—Markuse, K. P., Losinsky, D. A., & Malow, N. Einfluss ultrakurzer Wellen auf den Mausekrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 415-21.—Overgaard, K. Experi- mentelles iiber Kurz- und Ultrakurzwellentherapie bosartiger Tumoren. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1936, 17: 182-90.—Roffo, A. E. Accion de las ondas ultracortas sobre la malignidad del tejido neoplastico. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1932, 9: 542-75. Also Neoplasmes, 1933, 12: 129-53. Also Prensa med. argent., 1933-34, 20: 1690-9. —---- Las ondas cortas de Hertz en la biologia cancerosa; antecedentes de las expe- riencias realizadas en biologia y en patologia. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 538-63. ---- Treatment: Diet. See also Cancer, Causes: Diet; Cancer, Pre- vention: Measures, personal. Masters, P. G. Behind the cancer scourge; concerning our food and its right treatment. 126p. 8? Lond. [1933] Metzner, H. *Diatbehandlung beim Krebs [Erlangen] 20p. 8? Forschheim, 1934. Reinheimer, H. Cancer and remedial diet. 112p. 16? Surbiton [1924] Allen, T. J. Dietetic treatment of cancer. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1921, 100: 633.---— Treatment of cancer based upon control of variation in feeding. Am. Physician, 1925, 30: 694-8.—Bayer, R. Die Freund-Kaminer-Diat in der Krebsbehandlung des praktischen Arztes. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 467-9.—Benso, F., & Trossarelli, L. La riserva alcalina nei cancerosi e suo comportamento in rapporto al trattamento. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 601-8.—Bircher, F. Rohkost und Krebs. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1934, 5: 124-30.—Caspari, W. Ueber die Ernahrung der Krebs- kranken. Strahlentherapie, 1930, 37: 719-34. Also Fortsch. Ther., 1933, 9: 129-35.—Fraenkel, M. Diiitetische Behand- lung Krebsoperierter. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 291.—Freund, E. Die Stoffwechseltherapie des Karzinoms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 541.—Gardner, R. E., Orent, E. R. [et al.] No inhibition of a transplantable sarcoma and carcinoma of the rat after depletion of magnesium by diet. Am. J. Hyg., 1932 CANCER 104 CANCER 16: 323.—Goldfeder, A. Besprechung iiber die sogenannte acidotische Therapie der bosartigen Geschwulste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 417-20.—Guy, W. B. Acid mineral therapy in cancer. Med. World, 1934, 52: 685-8.—Hanchette, W. H. The medical and dietetic treatment of cancer. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1930, 41: 136-8.—Hintze, A. Zur Frage der diatetischen oder arzneilichen Nachbehandlung der operier- ten oder bestrahlten Krebskranken. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1936, 4: 272.—Lickint, F. Die konservative Behandlung des Krebses (diiitetische und hormonale Krebstherapie) Hippo- krates, Stuttg., 1936, 7: 664-8.—Meyer, W. The acidosis treatment of inoperable malignant tumors. Am. J. Surg., 1932, n. ser., 15: 112-9.—Pericaud, H. Coefficient lipocytique et alimentation du cancereux. Neoplasmes, 1932, 11: 291-6.— Raadt, O. L. E. de. Ueber die Ernahrung der Krebskranken nach Caspari. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 800-2 [Erwiderung von W. Caspari] 803-8.—Rosewater, N. On purin free diet in cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925, 2: 245-9.—Sakolov, B. Alka- losis and cancer; lactic acid therapy in malignancy. Med. World, 1937, 55: 116-9.—Strisower, it. Die appetiterregende Wirkung der Leberdiiit bei Krebs. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 1754.—Tinozzi, F. P. L'alimentazione dei cancerosi secondo le moderne vedute. Ann. ital. chir., 1932, 11: 69-77.— Vies, F., & Coulon, A. de. Quelques essais sur une action frenatrice, vis-a-vis des cancers humains, de certains melanges a base d'acides amines. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 110: 744-7.------Essais tlterapeutiques a base d'acides amines sur les cancers spontanes de la souris. C. rend. Acad. sc. 1933, 197: 1779-81.—Vies, F., & Gunsett, A. Observations de 3 malades en traitement par la technique: Vtes- de Coulon a base d'acides amines. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 110: 747-51.—Voegtlin, C, & Maver, M. E. [Lysine and malignant growth] the effect on malignant growth of a gliadin diet. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1936, 51: 1436-44.—Voegtlin, C, & Thompson, J. W. Lysine and malignant growth; the amino-acid lysine as a factor controlling the growth rate of a typical neoplasm. Ibid., 1429-36.—Weiss, J. Diiitetische Massnahmen in der Ernahrung unheilbarer Krebskranker. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 819.—Wendt, G. von [Are there theoretical reasons for a dietetic treatment of cancer?] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1927, 69: 49-54. ---- Treatment: Dyes. Bernhardt, H. Zur Behandlung inoperabler maligner Tu- moren mit Isaminblau. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 221-7. ------Die kombinierte Isaminblau-Strahlenbehandlung der bosartigen Gewachse. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 83; 1743. Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1929) 1930, 60: Teil 2, 166-75.— Copeman, S. M. Inoperable cancer; with special reference to treatment by means of activated fluorescein. J. State M., Lond., 1928, 36: 642-53, 3 pl. ------ Activated (irradiated) fluorescein in the treatment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 658-60.----— Coke, F., & Gouldesbrough, C. Activated (irradiated) fluorescein in the treatment of cancer. Ibid., 1929, 2: 233-6, pl.—Cramer, H. Erfahrungen mit der kombinierten Isaminblau-Strahlentherapie. Strahlentherapie, 1930, 38: 123-40, pl.—Engel, D. The vital dyeing of cancer with sour dyes and its therapeutical use. China M. J., 1929, 43: 473-9.— Gouldesbrough, C. Activated fluorescein in the treatment of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 767.—Kreuzwendedich von dem Borne, G. A. [Treatment of malignant tumors with isamine blue] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 2, 3267-74. ------& ten Seldam, R. E. J. Die Isaminblau therapie im Tierversuch. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 97-103.—Nakamura, H. Effect of methylene blue on malignant tumors. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1935, 25: 721-7.—Nyka, W. Le traitement des tumeurs malignes par les matieres colorantes. Paris med., 1931, 79: 272-81.—Roosen, R. Intraperitoneale Oel-Farbstofhnjektio- nen gegen Mausekrebs._ Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 480-3.------Lasst sich die Wirkung des Isaminblaus auf bosartige Geschwulste verstarken'.' Ibid., 1927-28, 26: 461. ------Bemerkungen zur Isaminblautherapie der bosartigen Geschwulste. Ibid., 1928, 27: 359; 1929, 29: 571; 1930 31: 506. Also Wiirzb. Abb. Med., 1929 30, 26: 199-236.------ Wirkt Isaminblau bei Ix'isartigen Geschwiilsten causal'.' Zschr Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 526-30.—Rossi, P. G. Sul tratta- mento dei tumori maligni inoperabili col bleu di metilene- silicato di sodio e solfato di magnesio. Gazz. internaz. med chir., 1928, 33: 525-9. Also Policlinico, 1928, sez. prat., 35: 2501-4.—Wallbach, G. Vitalfiirbungsstudien zum Isamin- blauproblem. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 94. Also Verh Berl. med. Ges. (1929) 1930, 60: Teil 2, 188-92. Med. Electr. Radiol., Lond., 1906, 7: 184.—Masscy, G. B. Ionic surgery in cancer. Arch. Roentg. Ray, Lond., 1908-9, 13: 267; 1909-10, 14: 11; 40. ------ Electrothermic ioniza- tion in cancer; recent technic. Am. J. Electrother., 1922, 40: 69-71.—Melchior, M. Traitement par lV'lectrolyse des tu- meurs malignes inoperables. Ann. eiectrobiol., Par., 1898 1: 793-800. Also Brit. M. J., 1898, 2: 1420 2. Metcalfe, j| Ionic surgery in the treatment of cancer; a review and apprecia- tion of G. B. Massey's work. Med. Mag., Lond., 1911, 20: 142-9.—Miiller, C. Eine neue Behandlungsmethode bosarti- ger Geschwulste. Munch, med. Wschr., 1910, 57: 1490-3.— Riviere, J. A. Effluves et etincelles de haute frequence pour la cure rationnelle des tumeurs malignes. Gaz. h6p., 1907 80: 150-4. Also Gaz. med. Paris, 1907, 13. ser., 2: No. 12, l' Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1907, n. ser., 84: 601.— Schultze, K. Beitrag zur Fulgurationsbehandlung maligner Tumoren. Munch, med. Wschr., 1908, 55: 2220-5.—Spude, H. Zum Ausbau der Krebsbehandlung durch kunstliche Ent- ziindung (elektromagnetische Reizbehandlung) Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1923-24, 21: 294-312.—Videbech, P. [The employ- ment of electrolysis with inoperable malignant tumors] Hos- pitalstidende, 1898, 4. R., 6: 609-20.—Zimmern, A., & Wick- ham. Y. L. Quelques essais tlterapeutiques d'introduction intratumorale de sel de magnesie par ionisation chez les can- cereux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928, 17: 362-8. ---- Treatment: Ferments [including lytic substances] Chuche, C. L. *Action cytolysante d'une so- lution tanno-iodo-ioduree glycerinee sur la cellule cancereuse. 52p. 8? Par., 1926. Branch, W. J. Papain in malignant growths. Brit. M. J., 1906, 1: 1439.—Blumenthal, F. Bemerkungen iiber Carcino- lysin. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 271.—Connell, H. C The study and treatment of cancer by proteolytic enzymes: a preliminary report. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 33: 364-70.— Chapin, E. Catalytic treatment of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925-26, 3: 205-8.—Donati, M. Contributo alia cura dei tumori maligni mediante iniezioni di tripsina. Riforma med., 1907, 23: 225-9— Edelmann, A., Schonbaucr, L., & Schloss, W. Ueber Karzinolysine. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1245-7.—Friihmann, P. Ueber Oxykatalyst, ein neues Krebs- heilmittel. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 171-7.—Ghiron, V. Beitrage zur Wirkung einiger proteolytischer Fermente auf die bosartigen Tumoren der Ratten. Ibid., 1933, 39: 358-68 — Graves, W. P. Trypsin in the treatment of malignant tumors. Boston M. & S. J., 1908, 158: 121-4.—Matsushita, T. Ueber ein neues Karzinommittel Carcinolysin. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 13— Okonegi, S., & Sakaguchi, T. Experimentelle Studien iiber die Wirkung des Carcinolysin gegen Miiusekrebse. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1925, 15: 301.—Phillips, C. The Connell cancer treatment: its present status. Texas J. M., 1936-37, 32: 406-8.—Wilson, A. The autolysin treatment of inoperable malignant neoplasm. N. York M. J., 1915, 102: 746-8. Also repr.—Yamagiwa, K., Suguro, H., & Tsukahara, S. Ueber das Resultat des Experiments von Carcinolysininjektion bei Karzinommaus. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1925, 15: 303. ---- Treatment: Fever therapy. See also Cancer, Regression, spontaneous; Cancer, Treatment, physical. Braunstein, A. Experimentelle und klinische Grundlagen fiir Malariabehandlung des Krebses. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 486-90. ------ Ueber durch Malaria bei Krebs- kranken hervorgerufene Reaktionen und ihre Beziehungen zum reticuloendothelialen System (RES.) Ibid., 1931, 34: 230-3 — Duval, H. R. Apercu sur les resultats de la proteinotherapie specifique des cancers. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 216- 51.—Karo, W. Konstitutionstherapie bei Krebskranken; Vorliiufige Mitteilung. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 126.—Konsulov, S. Ueber die theoretische Erkliirung der Behandlung durch Temperaturerhbhung in Zusammenhang mit dem Krebs- problem. Biol. Zbl., 1927, 47: 12-7.—Laurence, J., Lanos, J., & Bonneau, R. Sur la proteinotlterapie specifique des cancers. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1931, 23: 343-52.—Overgaard, K. [Experimental study on the possibility of heat therapy in malignant tumors] Ugeskr. laeger, 1934, 96: 603-8.—Rubens- Duval. Considerations sur la proteinotherapie des cancers. Bull. Soc. nted. Paris, 1930, 462-8.— Viliavine, G. D. [A case of cancer cured after erysipelas] Vest, khir., 1928, 14: 151-4.— Walker, G. An artificial fever of 111.4° F. as a means of destroying cancer in the animal body. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 301-4.—Warren, S. L. Preliminary study of the effect of artificial fever upon hopeless tumor cases. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 33: 75-87.—Wolffheim. Ueber den heilenden Einfluss des Erysipels auf Gewebsneubildungen, insbesondere bosartige Tumoren. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 1012. ---- Treatment: Gas inhalation. Almeida, A. O. de. Traitement et guerison, par l'oxygene du cancer experimental des rats. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934,116: 1228730.—Andersen, E. B., & Fischer, A. Krebstherapie als physikalisch-chemischcs Problem, mit besonderer Berucksichti- gung einer evtl. Gastherapie. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 563-79.—Campbell, J. A. The use of gas mixtures in cancer therapy. Cancer Rev., Lond., 1931, 6: 289-303.—Caspari, W. ---- Treatment: Electrotherapy. Clark. W. L. Oscillatory desiccation in the treatment of accessible malignant growths and minor surgical conditions- a new electrical effect. Phys. Ther., 1932, 50: 121-38.— Delbanco, E. Zur Einwirkung des elektrischen Stromes auf Epithel- und Krebszelle. Derm. Wschr., 1924 79- 1595 Also Virchows Arch., 1925, 254: 302-20. Also Zschr Krebs- forsch., 1926-27, 24: 524-7. Also Strahlentherapie, 1930, 35: 103-15.—Doern, W. G. Interrupted high-frequency current in the treatment of malignancy. Proc. Am. Ass. Med Phvs Res., 1922, 2: 111-8.—Friedlander, D. Treatment of'malig- nant growths by the high-frequency spark. California J. M., 1909, 7: 59-61.—Juge, C. De la chirurgie du cancer appuyee sur la fulguration. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1913, 26: 282-9.—Marsh, F. O. Cataphoresis in malignant growths! CANCER 105 CANCER Tleber die Moglickkeit der Gasbehandlung bosartiger Ge- schwulste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 362-70 — Fischer-Wasels, B. Zur Gasbehandlung bosartiger Ge- schwiilste. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 56-62 Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 593-9. Also Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1929, 2:269-76.------Die Be- handlung bosartiger Geschwulste mit Sauerstoff-Kohlensiiuie- gemischen in Verbindung mit Eisen und Eisenfarbstoffen. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1930, 39: 1-40. ------ Die Gasbehand- lung bosartiger Geschwulste in Verbindung mit Zucker und Insulin Ibid., 41; 48-253. ------ The gas treatment of can- cer. Wisconsin M. J., 1930, 29: 131-8.------& Caspari, W. Ueber Gasbehandlung bosartiger Geschwulste und kachekti- scher Zustande. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 53; 103; 645.— Heeren, I., & Hummel, R. Ueber den Zeitpunkt des Beginns und des Abklingens der p„-Verschiebungen im Blute nach Einatmung des Kohlensauresauerstoffgemisches nach Prof. Fischer-Wasels. Ibid., 1930, 9: 787 —Jacubson, H. G. Zur Gasbehandlung bosartiger Geschwulste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 665-7.—Jaffe, R. Die Krebsversuche von Professor Fischer-Wasels und ihre Bedeutung. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1928, 25: 484-7.—Tanaka, M., & Muto, K. Nachprufung der sogenannten Gasbehandlung bosartiger Geschwulste von B. Fischer-Wasels. Tr. Soc path, jap., 1935, 25: 727-38. --- Treatment: Hemotherapy. See also Cancer, Immunization, passive; Cancer, Treatment: Serums. Basnuevo, J. G.. & Sutter, R. Consideraciones sobre la transfusion sanguinea en los cancerosos. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1936, 11: 371-6.—Becart, A. Transfusion du sang et cancer. Clinique, Par., 1933, 28: 154. Also Rev. med., Par., 1933, 50: 639-5, 3 pl.—Blouquier de Claret & Brugairolles, A. De quelques modifications sanguines au cours de l'auto- hematotlterapie dans te cancer. Gaz. hop., 1923, 96: 945-7.— Blumenthal, F. Eigenblutbehandlung der Krebsgeschwiilste. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1819.—Dziembowski. S. von. Ueber die Bedeutung der Allgemeinbehandlung maligner Tumoren mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Injektionen bestrahlten Blutes. Fortsch. Med., 1930, 48: 567-71.—Hyde, B. E. Observations in the use of irradiated blood in connection with cancer. Ohio M. J., 1935, 31: 349-57.—Macias Pena, R. Transfusten sanguinea en los cancerosos. Rev. mex. cir., 1935, 3: 85-8. --- Treatment: History. See also Cancerology, History. Blumenthal, F. Ergebnisse der experimen- tellen Krebsforschung und Krebstherapie. 183p. 8? Leiden, 1934. Cadinotjche, M. A. *Corps cancerigenes; corps cancericides; les donnees actuelles du pro- bleme etiologique du cancer et leurs consequences therapeutiques. 78p. 8? Par., 1935. Masset, J. *Etat actuel du traitement medi- camenteux des tumeurs malignes. 72p. 8? Par., 1933 Opitz, E., Vorlaender, K. F. [et al.] Ueber Fortschritte in der Behandlung des Krebses. 8? Munch., 1926. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1567; 1624. Aschner, B. Die Krebsbehandlung bei Paracelsus. Acta paracels., Munch., 1930-31, 40-50. Also Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1635.—Bainbridge, W. S. Cancer—yester- day, to-day, and to-morrow. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 132: 279-84.—Begouin, P. Le traitement actuel du cancer. J. nted. Bordeaux, 1921, 51: 350.—Behan, R. J. Newer concepts in cancer treatment based on research. Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 36: 401-7.—Bloodgood, J. C. Modern treatment of cancer. Delaware M. J., 1931, 3: 197-200.—Blumenthal, F. Fiinfundzwanzig Jahre Krebsbehandlung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 533-6.—Boero, O. Quelques donnees modernes sur la therapeutique du cancer. Med. internat., Par., 1923, 31: 88-90.—Chapin, E. Teachings of 40 years experience con- cerning the rational treatment of cancer. Am. Physician, 1926, 31: 27; 38.—Christie, A. C. ' Cancer—present trends in its treatment. California West. M., 1933, 39: 217-9.—Cole, P. P. Cancer: a review of modern treatment. Practitioner, Lond., 1933, 130: 473-86.—Cutler, M. Cancer; its causation, diag- nosis, and present-day treatment. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1933, 9: 337-60.—Davis, B. B. What progress is being made in the treatment of cancer? J. Iowa M. Soc, 1924, 14: 494-500. Also Illinois M. J., 1924, 45: 184-91.—Deeks, W. E. The present status of the treatment of malignant tumors. J. Advanc Ther., 1905, 23: 712-23.—Delbet, P., & Thomas, J. La situation actuelle de la therapeutique du cancer. Neo- plasmes, 1923, 2: 119-24.—Dominguez, F. Estado actual del tratamiento del cancer. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1931, 36: 389-431.—Gal, F. Der heutige Stand der Krebstherapie und Krebsforschung in Ungarn. Radiol. Rdsch., 1935, 4: 274-80.— Gendreau, J. E. The modern treatment of cancer. Irish J. M. Sc, 1935, 6. ser., 584-90.— Geschickter, C. F. Recent progress in the treatment of cancer. Clin. M. & S., 1933, 40: 73; 150. Also Med. Times, Lond., 1933, 61: 72.—Greenough, R. B. Progress and prospect in treatment of cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 46: 159.—Guillaume-Louis, P. La tltera- peutique actuelle du cancer. Arch. med. chir. province, 1923, 13: 61-6.—History reveals first cancer cure; queens and princesses are frequent sufferers. Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 1.— Horno, R. A. El cancer en el momento actual. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1929, 13: 273; 377; 453.—Horovitz, A. S. Some new views regarding cancer and its treatment. Proc. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1920, 5: 115-8.—Horsley, J. S. Modern tendencies in the treatment of cancer. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 292-9.—Jeanneney, G. Directivas actuates en el tratamiento del cancer. Arch, med., Madr., 1928, 28: 446-50.—Jeunet, F. La cancerotlterapie actuelle. Clinique, Par., 1922, 17: 173-5.—■ Joll, C. A. Recent advances in the aetiology, diagnosis, and treatment of cancer. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1933, 50: 201-32.— Jones, D. H. Recent advances in the treatment of cancer. J. Ophth. Otol, 1926, 30: 146-51.—Joyce, J. L. The present position of the treatment of cancer. J. R. San. Inst., 1926-27, 47: 640-5.—Juster, E. Les progres et les espoirs de la thera- peutique anticancereuse. Rev. odont., Par., 1934, 55: 813-26. ------L'etat actuel de la therapeutique medicate des cancers. J. med. Paris, 1936, 56: 445-8.—Kolischer, G. The twilight of cancer therapy. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1936, 40: 301—Kupfer- berg. Neue Wege in der Krebsbehandlung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 6.—Marty, L. A. The modern treatment of malignancies. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1920, 17: 271-3.—Miller, R. H. Modern aspects of the treatment of cancer. J. Nat. M. Ass., 1926, 18: 63-5.—Morton, J. J. The present treatment of cancer. Proc Connecticut M. Soc, 1923, 131: 155-63 — Nogier, T. Considerations nouvelles sur le traitement du cancer; applications therapeutiques. Arch, electr. med., 1924, 34: 16-22. Also Lyon nted., 1924, 133: 175-82.—Ochsner, E. H. Some newer developments in the non-operative treat- ment of cancer. Clin. Med., 1924, 31: 689-93.—Opitz, E. Welche Vorstellungen sind heute iiber Entstehung und Heil- barkeit des Krebses erlaubt? Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 668-71.—Parrel, de. Les idees nouvelles sur le cancer et son Iraitement. Evolut. nted. chir., 1925, 6: 349-54.—Pericaud, H. Une nouvelle orientation dans la biologie et le traitement du cancer. Vie nted., 1926, 7: 153-6.—Peyton, W. T. Ad- vancement in diagnosis and treatment of malignancy. Tr. Kansas City Acad. M., 1933-35, 45-62.—Puente Duany, N. Datos generates sobre la evolucion del tratamiento del cancer y su orientacten moderna. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1936, 11: 81-96.—Recasens, D. S. Nuevas investigaciones sobre el tratamiento del cancer. Siglo med., 1916, 63: 163-7.—Roussy, G. Considerations sur les traitements actuels du cancer. In Ther. med. (Loeper, M.) Par., 1932, 5: 283-97—Ruiz-Con- treras, J. M. Nueva orientacten del tratamiento del cancer (conceptos personates y ensayos de Theilhaber) Rev. espan. med. cir., 1927, 10: 464-8.—Shaw-Mackenzie, J. A. Cancer therapy in relation to physiological research. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 113: 287-90.—Spinelli, M. I nuovi orizzonti della terapia del cancro. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. (1919) 1920, 2. Congr., 210.—Stone, W. S. Changes in our attitude to the treatment of cancer. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 45-7.—Strauss, O. Moderne Krebsbehandlung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 597-9.------Ueber den augenblicklichen Stand der Krebsbehandlung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 730-4.—Thomas, J. Les vieux traitements du cancer. Vie med., 1926, 7: 711: 761; 807; 859.—Tobey, J. A. Cancer among princesses and queens of history. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 4, 4-6. Also Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 120.—Ward, G. E. Modern management of accessible malignant disease. South. M. J., 1937, 30: 55-60.—Water- man, N. Sur quelques experiences tlterapeutiques, basees sur la tlteorie colloidale du cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 818-21.—Werner, R. Ueber die neuen biologischen und chemotherapeutischen Behandlungsmethoden des Krebses. Strahlentherapie, 1923, 15: 843-50.—Wlaeff. Nouvelles re- cherches et observations sur la pathogenie et te traitement des tumeurs malignes. J. nted. Paris, 1904, 2. ser., 16: 255-8; 262. Also Rev. prat. obst. gyn., Par., 1904, 164; 201.—Wood, F. C. Recent developments in the treatment of cancer. Ir. N. Hampshire M. Soc, 1922, 131: 241-63. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1923, 13: 152-9. ---- Treatment, homeopathic and osteopathic. Brigham, W. C. Osteopathic fundamentals in relation to the cancer problem. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1932, 32: 1.— Burford, G. Homoeopathy in malignant disease: address on the potency and promise of homoeopathic therapeutics in cases of malignancy, on lines of procedure as indicted by Samuel Hahnemann and John Hunter. Brit. Homoeop. J., 1933, 23: 113-40.—Coleman, D. E. S. Homoeopathy in cancer. Homoeop. Rec, 1924, 39: 241-7.—Fortier-Bernoville. General review of the present homoeopathic treatment, of cancer. Ibid., 1937, 52: 51-62.—Grimmer, A. H. The appli- cation of homoeopathic remedies to cancer cases. Ibid., 1930, 45: 789-95. ------ Remedial measures homoeopathic and dietetic developed in the Homoeopathic Cancer Research Laboratory of Chicago. Ibid., 1931, 46: 172-8.—Mezger, J. Homoopathische Krebsbehandlung mit Arsenicum album Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1934, 5: 174-9.—Schlegel, E. Homoopa- thische Krebsbehandlung. Ibid., 1929, 2: 341-3.—Weiser, M. Zur Arbeit Dr Spudes Ueber die Ursache des Krebses und seine Behandlung mit magnetischen Kraftlinien. Naturarztl. Rdsch., 1936, 8: 301.—Woodbury, B. C. The problem of cancer; what homoepathy offers toward its solution. J. Am. Inst, Homeop., 1923, 16: 43-67. CANCER 106 CANCER ---- Treatment: Hormones. Arloing, F., Josserand, A., & Charachon, J. Cortico-surre- nale et cancer experimental. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 211-4. ------ Association d'un sel de fer aux extraits de capsules surrenales preparees dans le traitement du cancer experimental de la souris. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 1116.—Berman, L. Clinical experiences indicating the relation of tissues to endocrine growth inhibitors. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 133: 7-10.—Bischoff, F., & Maxwell, L. C. Hormones in cancer; the effect of various hormone preparations upon rat sarcoma i0 and Hyde rat carcinoma. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 42: 387-99.—Brogli, M. Beitrag zur Krebsbehandlung mit dem Aristotrop. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 95.— Cailliau, F. Recherches histologiques experimentales et hu- maines concernant la methode de traitement hormonale anti- cancereuse. Ibid., 1936, 66: 642-5. ------ A propos de l'hormonotlterapie multivalente et des modifications neuro- vasculaires dans te tissu cancereux. Ibid., 1937, 67: 73. ------ & Jacobs, E. Reactions biologiques neuro-vasculaires au cours de l'hormonotherapie polyvalente des tumeurs ma- lignes experimentales et humaines. Paris med., 1936, 101: 173-5.—Cancer growth checked by kidney secretion; substance found in secretion of expectant mothers retards cancerous growth in mice and rats. Science News Lett., 1934, 25: 363.— Cummings, C. -The endocrine evolution and therapy of cancer. Cancer, N. Y., 1925, 2: 143-7, 3 pl.—Damgaard-Rasmussen, A. [Treatment of cancer with endocrine preparations] Ugeskr. laeger, 1931, 93: 1139. ------ & Chievitz, O. [Dosage of endocrine preparations in cancerous conditions] Ibid., 1018.— Dominguez, A. C. A proposito de las supuestas curaciones del cancer por las hormonas de la capsula vuprarrenal. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1931, 6: 238-50.—Fort, M. [Multivalent hormonal therapy with aristotrope] Cas. lek. 6esk., 1936, 75: 1683-6.—Frankel, M. Bestrahlung der endokrinen Driisen bei Krebskranken. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1989.— Halberstaedter, L. Ueber die Bestrahlung der endokrinen Driisen bei Krebskranken. Ibid., 1646.—Hallemann, G. Die Bedeutung der Blutversorgung beim Krebswachstum und die Hormonlherapie. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 88-90.— Harris, R. H. The Coffey-Humber extract of suprarenal cortex substance; a clinical study of 415 patients with malignant tumors who received experimental injections. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97: 1457-63.—Hirschfeld, A., & Stark, G. Beitrage zu einer hormonalen Krebspathologie und Krebstherapie. Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 405-10.—Houston, S. W-, & Miller, J. The action of posterior pituitary extract in con- trolling the growth of malignant tumours. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1932, 3. ser., 26: 71-9.—Ishihara, T. Treatment of cancer based upon a new theory of internal secretion (P-O-U-theory) Japan M. World, 1930, 10: 27-32. ------ The umbilical cord hormone in cancer. Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 126-9.— Kittinger, A. Kalbsthymus und das Verhalten der Karzinolyse und des Blutbildes beim inoperablen Karzinom. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1434-7.—Leriche, J. L'endocrinotherapie des cancers. J. obst. gyn., Lille, 1933, 4: No. 7, 45. Also Progr. nted., Par., 1933, 1489.—Liebhart, S. [Insulin treat- ment for cancer] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 736.—Nikolsky, I. N. [Treatment of malignant tumors with epinephrectomy, followed by Florcken's roentgenotherapy] Vest, khir., 1929, 18: 185-9.—Norgate, J. H. The use of pituitrin in inoperable cancer. Brit. J. Surg., 1921-22, 9: 495-501.—Riches, E. W., & Kremer, M. Effect of pituitrin in malignant disease; clinical observations. Brit. M. J., 1932, 1: 877-80.—Snyder, K. F. The Coffey-Humber serum (suprarenal preparation) treatment for cancer; some personal impressions. Internat. J. M. & S., 1930, 43: 579-84.—Stewart, W. Treatment of malignant disease by pituitrin and theelin. Brit. M. J., 1932, 2: 98.—Stiihlern, V. R. Ueber den Einfluss des Insulins bei krebskranken Menschen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 685.— Sugiura, K. The influence of extracts of suprarenal cortex on the growth of carcinoma, sarcoma, and melanoma in animals. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 129-43—Vanysek, F. [Involution of cancer; block of tumor by connective tissue, prevention of metastases; anticancerous effect of the extract of the frontal lobe of the pituitary bodyj Cas. tek. desk., 1936, 75: 1321-3.— Zitronblat, A. Y., & Alekseev, M. V. [Kudriavtsev's method in treatment of cancer] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 358. ---- Treatment, medicinal. See also Cancer, Treatment: Methods. Alexander (The) treatment, a relief and remedy for malignant growths by hypodermic in- jection; an account of a demonstration of results obtained by its use, made in the presence of 40 members of the medical profession, in Boston, April 17, 1900; additional history of what it has accomplished; directions for its use by the medical profession. 35p. 8? Bost. [1900] Lemoine, E. *Essai sur le traitement des tumeurs malignes par les sels de quinine. 47p. 8? Par., 1901. Murray, J. Cancer, its successful medicinal treatment. 123p. 12? Joliet, 111., 1925. Appel, A. H. Why I favour the systemic treatment of cancer? Cancer, N. Y., 1923, 1: 28-31.—Barbarin, P. Traitement du cancer par les sels de magnesium. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1929, 21: 96-9. Also Paris chir., 1929, 21: 52 0— Blumenthal, F. Die neuen Versuche einer internen Krebsbcliandlimg. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 1061-6.—Cabral, P., . 25: 1022-4. Also repr.—Sittenfield. M. J. Th.» cancer patient and his disease. Radiology, 1933, 2t: 63-6.—Sparrow, T. D. The medical treatment of inoperable cancer. South. M. & S., 1923, 85: 412-4.—Spinelli, M. Cura locale e cura generate del cancro. Actinoterapia, Nap., 1925-26, 5: 234-40.—Stayton, C. A. Cancer therapy and the general practitioner. J. In- diana M. Ass., 1935, 28: 177-82.—Sundstroem, E. S-, & Giragossintz, G. A demonstration of the curability of malig- nancy in rats by a low pressure environment. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 511-4.—Taguet. Le traitement medical du cancer. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1936, 147-50.— Thomas, J. Traitement medical du cancer; etat actuel de la question. Clinique, Par., 1925, 20: 287.—Tiffeneau. Traite- ment-medical du cancer. Monde mod., 1932, 42: 707-27.— Todd, A. T. The medical treatment of cancer. Lancet Lond., 1930, 2: 389-94.—Traitements (Les) ntedicaux du can- cer. Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 377.—Treves, N. The care of patients in the terminal stages of cancer. Internat Clin., 1930, 40. ser., 4: 148-59.—Ullmann, H. J. The manage- ment of the inoperable cancer patient. Radiology, 1924, 3: 497-501.—Vakulenko, M. [Some observations on non-surgical treatment of cancer patients] Klin, med., Moskva, 1928, 6: 60.—Vanysek, F. [Possibility of checking the growth of cancer by limiting the neoplasm through connective tissue] Cas. tek cesk., 1931, 70: 1357-9.—Werner, R. Neuere Behandlung von inoperablen Krebsgeschwtilsten. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 241-6.—Whitcomb, C. A. The modern management of malignancy. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1932, 29: 626-30.—Wild, R. B. The treatment of patients with inoperable cancer Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 1062-4.—Winter, G. How can the chances of curing cancer be increased? World Health, Geneva 1926, 7: 49-51.—Wyard. S. The treatment of inoperable cancer. Clin. J., Lond., 1922, 51: 229-34. ---- Treatment: Organ extracts. See also Cancer, Immunization. Dotjssain, C. Contribution a l'6tude des essais de vaccinotherapie et de serotherapie des cancers. 58p. 8? Par., 1920. Amat, C. Le traitement du cancer par les toxines, par les serums, par les composes chimiques. Bull. gin. titer., 1899, 137: 42 59.— Baker, H. S. The treatment of cancer with con- nective tissue extracts. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 643; 1935, 2: 583.—Baronaki. Le traitement opotlterapique du cancer' Rev. gen. elm. ther., 1924, 38: 704.—Cancer weapon from normal body tissue. Science News Lett., 1937, 31: 37.__ Conn, B. Erfahrungen mit Introcid bei der Palliativbehand- lung inoperabler Karzinome. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1984-6.—Cramer, H. Unspezifische Kn-hstherapie, insbe- sondere Erfahrungen mit J. B. 5 Bellas. Miinch. med. Wxlir 1937, 84: 572-4.—Deutschmann, R., , 13: 84- 90.—Teutschlaender. Bericht iiber den Internationalen Kon- gress fiir wissenschaftliche Krebsbekampfung in Madrid. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 305-8.—Ullmann, K. Erstr-r Inter- nationaler Kongress zur Bekampfung der Krebskranklieil in Madrid vom 25.-31. Oktober 1933. Wien. irwd. Wschr., 19.11, 84: 102-7.—Zamora. R. Extracto de una conferencia sobre cdncer. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1932, 3: ed. social., 131-8. ---- History. See also Cancer, Treatment: History. Lemke, R. *Geschichtliehe Darstellung der Theorien iiber die Entstehung des Krebses [Jena] 42p. 8? [Langensalza] 1928. Royer, A. H. E. ^Contribution a I'etude historique des theories du cancer. 54p. 8. Par., 1919. , Ballance, C. Notes on the history of cancer researcri. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 309.—Barling. G. Cancer: reflec- tions on the past and the present. Birmingham M. Rev., 19^, 7: 78-95.—Cumston, C. G. A brief summary of the early conception of carcinosis. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: blu. Djurberg, V. [A case of cancer in a king; a contribution ^to trie history of cancer in Sweden] Hygiea, Stockh., 19'--. »*■ 926-58.—Garrison, F. H. The history of cancer. Bull, v York Acad. M., 1926, 2. ser., 2: 179-85.—Haagensen. C ■>• An exhibit of important books, papers, and memorabilia illus- trating the evolution of the knowledge of cancer. Am. J. CANCEROLOGY 123 CANCEROLOGY Cancer, 1933, 18: 12-78.—Haddow, A. Historical notes on cancer from the MSS of Louis Westenra Sambon. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1015-2S. -Haupt, P. Early references to cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 1440.— Krumbhaar, E. B. Experimental cancer; an historical retro- spect. Proc. Path. Sue. Philadelphia, 1924-25, n. ser., 27: 91-101.—Lazarus-Barlow, W. Cancer research, past and present. Middlesex Hosp. J., 1919-20, 21: 161-6.—Le-Roy y Cassa, J. El primer caso de cancer registrado en la Habana; nota para la historia de la medicina en Cuba. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1925, 30: 618-21.—Macdonald, E. J. Historical (rends in cancer. Common Health, Bost., 1934, 21: 247-65.— Milhiii y M.. I. Historia y teorias del cancer. Medicina, IVtex., 1933, 13: 519; 556; 577.—Millar, W. M. History of cancer. J. Med., Cincin., 1933, 14: 455-(.U.—Moran, H. M. Cancer considered historically. Med. J. Australia, 1928, I: ,i70-9.—Neviadomsky, M. M. Die Fehlerquellen der alien Onkologie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 310.—Pioneer (A) of cancer research. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 555.—Roussy, G. Le cancer dans l'histoire de la ntedecine. Presse med., 1927, 35: 849-52.—Schinz. If. R. Hundertfiiiifzig Jahre Krebsforschung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1075-80.— Sigerist, II. E. The historical development of the pathology and therapy of cancer. Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1932, 2. ser., 80: 642-53.—SudhofT, K. Krebsgeschwiilste in altiteyptischen Papyri? Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1933, 1: 171-4. -Taylor, J. H. Cancer as viewed by the ancients. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1925, 21: 139-43.—Weller, C. V. The treatment of cancer by lead in the eighteenth century. Ann. Clin. M., 1926-27, 5: 753-02. --- History, contemporary. Rohrer, C. W. G. Researches in cancer (1896-1921; 1922-32) 144p. 8? Bait., 1934. A., B. M. The new cancer discoveries. Discovery, Lond., 1925, 6: 290-2.—Adair, F. E. Progress of research in cancer and its significance for the layman. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1934, 16: 1-3.—Advances in cancer research. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1294.—Anton, H. Der gegenwiirtige Stand der Krebs- forschung. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1934, 31: 678-81.—Auler, H. Beitrage zum jetzigen Stand der experimentellen Krebsfor- schung. Ibid., 1926, 23: 629; 660 — Bainbridge, W. S. Can- cer—yesterdav, to-day, and to-morrow. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1931, 30: 87-91— Bang, F. [Clinical and experimental studies of cancer during the year] Hospitalstidende, 1925, 68: 415- 26.—Bauer, K. H. Fortschritte der experimentellen Krebs- forschung. Zbl. Chir., 1937,64:1182-4.—Bauer,R., & Nyiri.W. Untersuchungen zu den neuestcn Fragen der Krebsforschung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 1188-90.— Bayon. H. P. Experi- mental cancer research during this centurv and its clinical appli- cations. S. Afr. M. Rec, 1925, 23: 522-35. -Bierich, R. The work of diagnosing and treating cancer in North Germany. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 141-7. —Blumenthal, F. Ueber Ergebnisse der experimentellen Krebsforschung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27:26-59. Also Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2: 577-86.—Bonne, C. [Researches in cancer in the last few years] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: 1720-7.—Borst. Der gegenwartige Stand der Krebsforschung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1745; 1785.—Cancer research in Great Britain. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 999.—Clerici, A. Le nuove ricerche di Gye e Barnard sulla natura del cancro. Gazz. osp., 1925, 46: 697-9.—CofTey, W. B. Research and cancer progress. Southwest. J. M. & S., 1933, 17: 83-7.— Cronk, H.T. Cancer's last century. Med. Times, N. Y., 1925, 53: 110.—Deelman, H. T. [Gye's researches on the cause of cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: pt 2, 600-4.—Diaz Gomez, E. Estado actual de la investigacion experimental del cancer. Med. ibera, 1923, 17: 124-8.—Dietrich, A. Mark- steine der Krebsforschung. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1297- 300.—Dottrina (La) del cancro e la scienza italiana. Gazz. med. lombarda, 1924, 83: 55.—Duplant, F. Orientation actuelle des recherches sur la pathogenie du cancer. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 36; 128.—Emge, L. A. Recent advances in cancer research. California West. M., 1925, 23: 1128-31.— Ewing, J. Some results of modern clinical cancer research. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1935, 17: No. 8, 1-6.—Fibiger, J. Etat actuel des recherches sur la production experimentale du cancer, les buts de ces recherches et les probtemes qui en pren- nent leur origine. Acta chir. scand., 1922-23, 4: 343-62. -----[Recent researches on cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923,67:1485-97. ------ [Gye's and Barnard's researches on cause of cancerl Ugeskr. laeger, 1925, 87: 751-5.—Fichera. G. Estado actual de los estudios sobre el cdncer segtin la orientacten en diversas naciones. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1924-25, 1: 798-808.—Foa, P. Nuovo cognizioni intorno al cancro. Minerva med., Tor., 1923, 3: 269-79. Also Pensiero med., 1923, 12: 535; 554; 568.—Forgue. La part de la science francaise dans 1'avance actuelle de la question du cancer. Gaz. hop., 1936, 109: 867-78.—Foveau de Courmelles. Idees et donnees recentes sur le cancer. N6oplasmes, 1931, 10: 215-36.—Frankel, E. Meine Eindriicke von einem Besuch bei den engliscben Krebsforschern Gye und Barnard. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 2085. ------ Der heutige Stand der Krebsforschung. Umschau, 1928, 32: 515-7.—Fritsch, K. Die wichtigsten Gesichtspunkte der jetzigen Krebsforschung und Krebsbehandlung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1922, 174: 289- 310.—Geschickter, C. F. Recent work on cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 326-8. Also repr.------Newer develop- ments in cancer research, N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1931, 84: 95-104.—Glover, T. J. Progress in cancer research. Canada Lancet Pract., 1926, 67: 161-216.—Goormaghtigh, N. Quelles sont les tendances actuelles de la canc6rologie? Ann. Soc. med. Gand, 1930, n. ser., 9: 11-22.—Hammer, E. Ltetude du cancer en Hollande. J. nted. Bordeaux, 1922, 52: 85-7.— liirsche, H. F. Cancer—past and present. Connecticut Health Bull., 1936, 50: 197.—Ichok, G. Nouvelles recher- ches sur te cancer. Ann. hyg., Par., 1925, n. ser., 3: 639-49.— Joannovic, G. Zwanzig Jahre experimenteller Krebsforschung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 55-63.—Keith, T. S. Cancer research to-day. J. R. San. Inst,., 1926-27, 47: 046-50.—Kel- laway, C. H. Recent researches on cancer. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 505-7.^Kelsey, R. C. Where are we at, in cancer? Med. Sentinel, 1921, 29: 478-82.—Klinge, F. Zusammen- fassende Darstellung der experimentellen Krebsforschung. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1926, 29: 152-212.—Kowalczykowa, J. [Recent researches on the pathogenesis of cancer] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 307-9.—Krumbhaar, E. B. Real and false progress in cancer research. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 19: 83-7. Also Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1934, 16: 1-3.—Kuhn, R. Der Stand der Krebsforschung. Fortsch. Med., 1924, 42: 84.— Langen, C. C. de [The study of the cancer problem in the tropics] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1921, 65: pt 2, 21-7.—Lane, A. New studies of cancer. Canada Lancet Pract., 1925, 65: 68-73.—Laser, H. Neue Ergebnisse der Gewebezuchtung rind Krebsforschung. Umschnu, 1928, 32: 195-8.—Le part de la science francaise dans letude du cancer. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1936, 50: suppl., 1709.- -Lewin, C. Der Stand der atiologischen Krebsforschung. Erg. Hyg. Bakt., 1926, 8: 513-660.— Ligneris, M. J. A. Recent results of cancer research. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1931, 5: 767-76.—Love, W. H. Aspects of cancer research abroad. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1933, 4: 155-63. Also repr.—Luden, G. Progress in cancer research. Minnesota M., 1922, 5: 519-23. -MucNeal, W. J. The continuing progress of cancer research. Science, 1934, 80: 1-4.—Missriegler, A. Ueber neue Befunde in der Krebsfor- schung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1569-73.—Moppett, W. Recent work in cancer research. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 95-103.—Narat, J. K. New trends in cancer research. Illinois M. J., 1933, 64: 65-7. Also Am. J. Surg., 1934, 23: 43-6. Also repr.—Nather, K. Ueber die neueste Krebsforschung in London; Bericht iiber eine Studienreise. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 1325-7.—Pack, G. W. Discoveries and advances in the field of malignancy. Tr. Kansas City Acad. M., 1933-35, 149-61.—Palmer, E. P. The trend of cancer investigations. Southwest M., 1937, 21: 174-7.—Perdue, E. M. The actual state of the cancer problem; desirable orientation of the re- search. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924, 1: 380.—Philipp- son, A. Zu Casparis Vortrag: neuere, Krebsforschungen. Derm. Wschr., 1927, 85: 15(i2.—Plonskier, M. [Contemporary research on malignant tumors] Warsz. czas. lek., 1933, 10: 102; 355; 384. ------ [Recent research work on malignant tumors] Ibid., 1936, 13: 144; passim.—Posener, K. Neue Fortschritte auf dem Gebiete der Krebsforschung. Ther. Gegen wart, 1926, 67: 262.—Recent research on cancer. Na- ture, Lond., 1935, 136: 1010.—Reimann, S. P. Current events in cancer research. Week. Roster, Phila., 1935, 30: 1497-9.— Rondini, P. Le direttive attuali nello studio dei tumori maligni. Ann. igiene, 1936, 46: attual. med., 1-4.—Roussy, G. Les acquisitions recentes dues a I'etude experimentale du cancer. Paris med., 1924, 51: 151-5.—Sauerbruch & Knaacke. Bericht iiber weitere Ergebnisse experimenteller Tumorfor- schung. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 1184.—Schiller, W. Recent advances in cancer research made by clinical observation. Irish J. M. Sc, 1935, 6. ser., 573-83.—Schreus, H. T. Ueber den heutigen Stand der Erforschung und Bekampfung des Krebses unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Aufgaben und Ziele der Krebsheilfiirsorge. Fortsch. Gesundhfiirs., 1931, 5: 193; 225.—Schwarz, E. Die wichtigeren Ergebnisse der experi- mentellen Geschwulstforschungseit 1914. Zbl. HautGeschlkr., 1921, 2: 145-54.—Sehrt, E. Neue Ergebnisse der Krebsfor- schung. Zbl. allg. Path., 1932, 54: 353-60.—Selmon, A. C. Recent advances in cancer research. Nat. M. J. China, 1922- 23, 9: 293-6.—Silberstein, F. Neuere Ergebnisse der Krebs- forschung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1932, 62: 153-9.—Simpson, W. Sambon's cancer inquiries. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1924, 27: 123.—Sittenfield, M. J. Present studies in experi- mental cancer. Radiology, 1925, 4: 1-6. Also repr. ------ New research in the etiology of cancer, with reference to the work of Gye. Am. J. Roentg., 1926, n. ser., 16: 525-9. Also repr.—Smith, E. F. Twentieth century advances in cancer research. J. Radiol., 1923, 4: 295-317. ------ Some newer aspects of cancer research. Science, 1925, 61: 595-001. ------ Recent cancer research. Am. Natur., 1926, 60: 240-56.—State (The) of cancer research. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1482-4.—Stealy, J. H. The changing status of malignant disease. Railw. Surg. J., 1915-16, 22: 159-64.—Stein. J. J. The study of cancer; recent advances of clinical significances. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 30: 515-21.—Strauss, O. Ueber die Ergebnisse der modernen Krebsforschung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 319-22.—Taguet, C. Vues nouvelles sur le cancer. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1936, 587-93.—Taylor, H. The present status of malignant tumors. Med. Stand., 1905, 28: 136-9.— Tedeschi, G. Sui risultati degli studi attuali nella lotta contro i! cancro. Gazz. internat. med. chir., 1931, 39: 35-43.— Thalheimer, M. Les nouvelles recherches sur l'origine du cancer. Bull, nted., Par., 1925, 39: 913.—Thwaites, A. H. Some recent advances in cancer work. Med. J. Australia, 1925, 2: 471-9. -Ullmann, K. Ueber Fortschritte in der experimentellen Krebsforschung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, CANCEROLOGY 124 CANCEROLOGY 66: 803.—Waterman, N. Les donnees nouvelles de la cancero- logie et leur interfit pratique. Bruxelles med., 1932-33, 13: 115-29.—Wells, H. G. A summarization of the advance in our knowledse of some features of cancer; the Mutter lecture. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1932, 51: 193-210.— Woglom. W. H. Modern cancer research. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 1009.— Wood, F. C. The impending develop- ments in the diagnosis and treatment of cancer. Ohio M. J., 1930, 26: 589-93.—Young, J. Significance of recent cancer discoveries. J. R. San. Inst., 1925-26, 46: 339-42. ---- Hospitals and tumor clinics. See also Cancerology, Institutions. Haxdley, W. S. Cancer research at the Mid- dlesex hospital, 1900-24; retrospect and prospect; compiled by members of the staff of the hospital and medical school and issued by authority of the cancer and general research committee. 90p. 8? Lond., 1924. New York, N. Y. Memorial Hospital foe THE TREATMENT OF CANCER AND ALLIED DISEASES. Bulletin. N. Y., v.l, 1929- Adair, F. E. What the medical staff an 1 hospital manage- ment can do for the cancer patient. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1936, 21: 104-8.—Antonioli, G. M. Rilievi statistici sur un anno di funzionamento di un ambulatorio per tumori maligni. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: 691-9.—Bates, J. E. The diagnostic clinic in pathology in the control of cancer. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1933, 24: 429-32.—Belot, J. Le nouveau service du cancer a l'hopital Paul Brousse (Villejuif) J. radiol. electr., 1922, 6: 445-50.—Bolin, Z. E. Cancer clinics in small hospitals. California West. M., 1936, 45: 409-12.— Buchanan, J. C. The new possibilities of hospital treatment of malignant tumours. Nosokomeion, Stuttg., 1930, 1: 498- 514.—Bull, L. B., & Hanson, B. S. Pathology in its relation to diagnosis and treatment of cancer in the cancer clinic, Adelaide Hospital. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 1: 609-15.— Cade, S. Radium and cancer clinics. J. State M., Lond., 1930, 38: 646-8.—Cancer clinics approved by the American Col- lege of Surgeons. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1933, 17: 6-9 — Cancer diagnostic clinics; committee on the treatment of malig nant diseases of the American College of Surgeons. Ibid., 1935, 19: 72.—Canti, R. G., & Levitt, W. M. The history and work of the cancer research committee of S. Bartholomew's Hospital. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1932, 65: 139-50.— Crowell, B. C Rector, F. L. [et al.] Organization of cancer clinics in general hospitals. Wisconsin M. J., 1932, 31: 363- 82.—Cutler, M. The organization of a tumor clinic in a general hospital. Radiology, 1932, 19: 203.—Davidson, A. External cancers; their treatment at the Los Angeles Cancer Clinic. California West. M., 1924, 22: 324.—Ferrell, C. H. Analysis of cancer cases at Gardiner General Hospital during the years 1932-33. Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 128.—Feuerstein, B. L. A tumor clinic in a rural eommunitv hospital. Med. Times, N. Y., 1936, 64: 81.—Foss, H. L. the cancer problem in the general hospital. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1932, 50: 418-24. Also Ann. Surg., 1932, 96: 857.—Fraenkel, A. Zeitgemasse Bemerkungen iiber die Bestimmung von Krebsspitalern. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 8.—Further report on the cases admitted to the Pondville Hospital (Massachusetts State Cancer Hospital) during its first 2 years. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 21: 642-7.—Green*. J. G. W. The division of cancer in the department of hospitals. N. York State J. M., 1932, 32: 799.— Greenough, R. B. Service at the Pondville Hospital. Common- health, Bost., 1927,14: 51. —---- Cancer clinics. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930-31, 51: 501.-----What shall the American Soci- ety for the Control of Cancer say to the layman regarding the organization of special cancer services in general hospitals and cancer dinics? Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 871-5.------ The tumor clinic of the Massachusetts General Hospital. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 529.------Cancer clinics and cancer services in general hospitals. Ibid., 1935, 69: 441-5.— Gros, J. C. El centro anticanceroso del Hospital Tenon en Paris. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1935, 10: 287-92.—Guazon, P. C. A study of cancer cases in the Philippine General Hos- pital. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1925, 5: 157-61.— Guite, L. A. Analysis of cancer cases at Sisters' Hospital during years 1932-33. Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 131.—Henry, C. K. P. Cancer clinic in a general hospital, with public and private patients. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 499-502.— Herring, R. A. Organization of cancer service. BuU. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1935, 17: No. 5, 10. ------ Cancer service in approved general hospitals. Ibid., No. 4, 2-4.—Hodges. F. J., & Bugher, J. C. Organized clinical investigation of cancer. Univ. Hosp. Bull., Ann Arb., 1937, 3: 21-3.—Holmes. M. J. Facilities for the examination and diagnosis of cancer in country districts. Health, Canberra, 1936. 14: 98-103.— Kaplan, I. I. What the Department of Hospitals is doing through its Division of Cancer, for the cancer patient of the City of New York. Am. Med., 1930, n. ser., 25: 341-9.— Kelly, J. F. The role of the general hospital and its staff in the care of the cancer patient, with special reference to the for- mation of tumor clinics. Hosp. Progr., 1934, 15: 409-16.— Krumbhaar, E. B. Experimental cancer, an historical retro- spect (from the Laboratories of the Philadelphia General Hospital) Ann. M. Hist., 1925, 7: 132-40.—Lambert, J. H. The state aided cancer clinic. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 508.—Lesage. Sur une demande faite par M. le Ministre de ITnstruction publique au sujet de la contafdosite du cancer Bull. Acad. mM., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 93: 669. -Levin, I. The scope of clinicral cancer research. Arch. Clin. Cancer Res 1925, 1: 3-9.------& Erdwunn, F. Medteal service available for cancer patients at the Madison Hospital. Ibid. 1929, 4: 1-8.—Lieff, A. Custodial care of cancer patients' Radiology, 1935, 25: 325-S.—Lombard, H. L. State-aided cancer clinics in Massachusetts. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52; 536-41.—Lowell (The) Cancer Clinic. Commonhealth, Bost' 1934, 21: 231.—McNamara, F. P. The function of the hos- pital in the diagnosis and treatment of cancer. Hosp. Progr. 1936, 17: 150.—McQuillan, A. H. Analysis of cancer cases' at the Thayer Hospital during the years 1932-33. Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 129.—Marie (The) Curie Hospital. Brit J Nurs., 1934, 82: 92.—Millan, I. El problema cientffico dei cancer en Mexico; neccsidad de una clinica de cancer, bu importancia y sus requisitos. Hosp. gen., Mex., 1932-33, 8: 1773-9.—Morton, J. J. The organization of a (amor clinic in a general hospital. Surg. Gyn. Obst, 1931, 52: 531-3.— NelT, J. L. The Nassau County Tumor Clinic; how a progres- sive county medical society met a public health problem in its community. Bull. M. Soc. Co. Kings, 1935, 14: ix-xvii.— Newell, Q. U. The importance of an organized cancer clinic South. M. J., 1938, 29: 212.—Olson, F. A. Organization of hospital service for diagnosis and treatment of malignancy. J. Lancet, 1935, 55: 427-31.—Outline of procedure followed by the tumor clinic of S. Joseph's Infirmary, Louisville, Ky Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1933, 15: 0.—Pack, G. T. The or- ganization of a tumr>r clinic in a general hospital. Ibid., 1934 16: No. 5, 1; No. 6, 3.—Peery, T. M. The Roper Hospital Cancer Clinic: a review of a year's work. J. S. Carolina M Ass., 1937/33: 73-6.—Pitts, H. C. A visit to some European cancer clinics. Rhode Island M. J., 1936, 19: 31-5.—Regaud, C. What is the value and what should be the organization and equipment of institutions for treatment of cancer by radium and X-rays? In Cancer Control, Chic. (1926) 1927, lbi-40. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 41: cancer suppl., 116-40.— Report of the cancer department for 1934/1935. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1935, 68: 271; 1936, 69: 307.—Risley. E. H. Analysis of cancer work in four Kennebec Countv hospitals for a 2-year period. Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 124-7.— Robinson, V. A story of courage. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1927, 23: 384.—Roffo, A. H. Die Einweihung des neuen Pavilions fur Frauen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 25: 526-30 — Sander3, E., Limb, F. W. [et al.] Researches carried out under the Birmingham committee of the British Empire cancer campaign at the cancer research department, General Hospital, Birmingham, and department of pathology, University of Birmingham. Birmingham M. Rev., 1932, 7: 312-9.—Scam- mell, H. L. The cancer patient and the general hospital. Hospitals, 1936, 10: No. 12, 21-3.—Schnell, W. Die Krcbs- beratungsstelle im Gesundheitsamt Halle. Mschr. Krebs- bekampf., 1935, 3: 321-3.—Senate hill. No. 3. Week. Bull. 8. Louis M. Soc, 1936-37, 31: 271-4.—Simpson, B. T. Descrip- tion of the Cancer Hospital of the State Institute for the Study of Malignant Disease. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 525-9.— Smith, H. Organizing a tumor clinic in the General Hospital, Mod. Hosp., 1933, 41: 59-03— Stevenson, G. R. What an organized group can do toward forwarding clinical research and treatment of cmcer; reviewing 436 cases of cancer, analyzing a few of our clinical problems in diagnosis and treatment. Southwest. M., 1932, 16: 374.—Swan, J. M. The cancer situation in the State of New York; the hospital facilities for the diagnosis and treatment of cancer. N. York State J. M., 1928, 28: 1100-2.------The function of a cancer com- mittee of a hospital staff. Ibid., 1934, 31: 495-9. Also repr.— Teschendorf, W. Zentralisation der Geschwulstbehandlung. Zschr. Gesundhvcrwalt., 1931, 2: 33-42.—Tumor clinic (A) 5 years of experience. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1933, 15: 7.— V., G. Le service du cancer de l'hospice Paul-Brousse k Villejuif. Presse med., 1922, 30: annexe, 509-13.—Waetzoldt, G. A. Die Hospitalisierung Krebskranker. Mschr. Krebs- bekampf., 1933, 1: 214-20.—Wangensteen, O. H. Cancer clinic in a university hospital. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 502.—Ward, G. E. The cancer clinic in medical and dental schools. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 12, 1-4 — Washburn, V. D. The Walter S. and Belle M. Carpenter Memorial Clinic for the treatment of cancer and allied diseases, Homeopathic Hospital, Wilmington, Delaware. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1935, 28: 263.—Weaver, C. H. The diagnostic cancer clinic in a private hospital. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62: 424-6.------A cancer clinic in a private hos- pital. Ibid., 1937, 64: 510-2.—Werner, R. Ueber Einrich- tungen und Arbeitsmethoden der Masarykheilanstalt fiir Geschwulste, Haus des Trostes, in Briinn. Strahlentherapie, 1936, 57: 647-54.—Wood, S. M. Hospital facilities for the treatment of cancer. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1930, 20: 849-54. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1930, 12: 1. ---- Institutions and research funds. See also Cancer, Prevention: Organization; Cancerology, Hospitals. Buenos Aires. Instituto de medicina experimental para el estudio y tratamiento del cancer. Boletin. B. Air., v.l, 1924- CANCEROLOGY 125 CANCEROLOGY --- Memoria anual. 288p. 8? B. Air., 1929. Great Britain. Imperial Cancer Research Fund. Annual report. Lond., v. 12, 1912- Incomplete. ---- Scientific report of the investigations ... under the direction of the Royal College of Surgeons of England. Lond., v.l, 1904- Laine, R. *Le centre regional de lutte contre le cancer de Nantes 1924-29. 92 p. 8? Par., 1929. Nederlandsch-Indisch Kankerinstituut. Jaarverslag. Bandoeng, Dutch East Indies, 1930, 1932-33. Adair, F. E. Factors relating to the organization and con- duct of a special cancer institute. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, G4: 504-7.—Antonioii, G. M., & Villata, G. Indirizzi di studio, di diagnosi e terapia dei tumori maligni a Parigi e a Bruxelles (da un viaggio di studio) Minerva med., Tor., 1927, 7: 484-9.—Auler, H., Schlottmann, H. [et al.] Arbeitsbericht aus dem Alten Ca. Laboratorium. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 186-98.—Bayet, Cahcn [et al.l L'institute du Radium de Bruxelles (centre anticancereux) organization, principes, techniques et r6sultats (31 moi-; de fonctionnement) Cancer, Brux., 1925, 2: 21-51, ch.—Be.irg, A. M. Laboratory cancer research in New Zealand. .1. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1934, 6: 35-8.—Bergonie, J. Comment doivent etre organises les centres regionaux de lutte contre le cancer. Paris med., 1923, 48: annexe, 146-9.—Blumenthal. F. Aufgaben der Krebs-Institutc Umschau, 1925, 29: 125-7. —---- Ent- stehung und Entwicklung des Universitatsinstituts fiir Krebs- forschung an der Charite zu Berlin. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 1-11.—Bonnard, P. De la creation d'un Institut sp6cial pour I'etude experimentale des tumeurs malignes. C. rend. Ass. fr. avance. sc. (1891) 1S92, 20: pt 2, 785.—Bruce, H. A. Cancer centres abroad. Canad. J. M. & S., 1932, 71: 30-4.— C, S. G. Centros anticancerosos; notice sur le Centre Regional Anti-Cancereux de Toulouse. Arq. pat., 1930, 2: 329- 36.—Cappelli, J. L'attivita dell' Istituto Foto-radiotera- pico Celso Pellizzari di Firenze nella lotta contro i tumori maligni nel biennio 1927-28. Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9; 547-59.—Carravetta, M. A proposito della posa della prima pietra dell' Istituto Nazionale Vittorio Emanuelle III per lo studio e la cura del cancro a Milano. Gazz. internaz. mod. chir., 1925, 30: 121-3.—Caspari, W. Der Anteil der Institute an der experimentellen Krebsforschung. Arb. Staatsinst. exp. Ther., 1931, H. 25, 41-58— Coler, B. S. The New York City Cancer Institute; the Archives of Clinical Cancer Research; Cancer Social Service. Arch. Clin. Cancer Res., 1925, 1: No. 3, 3-8.—Cramer, H. Das Allgemeine Institut gegen die Geschwulstkrankheiten im Rudolf-Virchow-Krankenhaus, Ber- lin. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1936, 492-4.—Daraigne. Centres r6gionaux de lutte contre te cancer. Rev. prat. hyg. mun., Nancy, 1924, 19: 270-7.—Delrez. Le centre antican- cereux de Liege. Rev. hyg., Par., 1925, 47: 995-12.—Denliii, S. L'Instituto Nazionale Vittorio Emanuele III per lo studio e la cura del cancro a Milano. Italia san., 1933, 25: 3-5.— Desfosses, P. Le3 services hospitaliers de I'Institut du Cancer de la Faculte de Medecine de Paris. Presse med., 1934, 42: 1302.—Duncan, R. The development of a Radium and Oncologic Institution in California. Mod. Hosp., 1922, 18: 325-9.—Edling, L. [Central Institute for Radiotherapy of Cancer] Lunds lak. sail, forh., 1931-32, 7-23.—Euziere, Forgue [et al.] La lutte contre le cancer; inauguration du centre anticancereux de Montpellier. Montpellier med., 1924, 46: 97-127.—Ewing, J. Cancer institutes. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 522-4.—Fichera, G. The Victor Emmanuel III National Institute for the Study and Treatment of Cancer, Milan, Italy. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 4: 543-7. Also Seuchenbekampfung, Wien, 1929, 6: 37-9.—Fiorani Gallotta, P. L. Movimento del primo anno d'azione del centro diagnos- tico trevisano; alcune considerazioni. Igiene mod., 1934, 27: 293-302.—Gallenga. P. Lo stato attuale dei centri diagnostici e curativi per i tumori maligni in Italia. Umbria med., 1930, 10: 1912-20.—Gentil, F. O Instituto Portugues do cancro. Arq. pat., 1930, 2: 9-70, 4 ch.—Goyanes, J. L'Institut Principe de Asturias pour I'etude et le traitement du cancer. Neoplasmes, 1923, 2: 65-9.—Gunsett, A. Le centre anti- cancereux Paul Strauss de Strasbourg; sa constitution; son fonctionnement. J. nted. Paris, 1925, 44: 113-7. Also Stras- bourg med., 1927, 85: 1-6; 1934, 94: 409; 433.—Gutachten und Vorschlag iiber die Verwendung des Jubilaumsfonds Kbnig Gustafs V. zur Bekampfung der Krebskrankheiten in Schwe- den. Strahlentherapie, 1929, 34: [Beih.] 1-46— Halberstiidter. L. Die Bestrahlungsabteilung des Instituts fiir Krebsfor- schung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 12-20.—Hirschfcld, H. Bericht iiber die Abteilung fiir Histologic und Hematologic. Ibid., 21-3.—Holmes, M. J. Records of cancer treatment centres. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1934, 6: 86-95.— Huston, J. International Cancer Institute announced by university in connection with annual mee ing of State medical Bociety at Madison. Wisconsin M. J., 1936, 35: 559-62.— Ide, M. L'institut du cancer. Rev. med., Louvain, 1924, 193.—Imperial Cancer Research Fund. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 1276. Also Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 1085.—Institut de mede- cine experimentale pour l'6tude du cancer (Buenos Aires) I'resse nted., 1924, 32: annexe, 1235-40.—Instituto (L') Regina Elena per lo studio e la cura dei tumori. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1934, 22: 566-8.— Jallot. Les centres anticanc6reux et les hopitaux regionaux. Arch. med. Angers, 1924, 28: 180-6.—Jauregui, P. El Instituto del cdncer de la Facultad de Medicina de Paris. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 329-37.—Leichtman, M. N. [Anticancer stations in Soviet Russia] Vrach. delo, 1931, 14: 362-3.—Le Roy des Barres. Etat de I'etude et du traitement du cancer au Tonkin; le centre anticancereux de Hanoi. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3 ser 109: 98-101.—Levin, I. The New York City Cancer Institute. Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 119:618-20. ------ Cancer diagnosis and special cancer institutions. Arch. Clin. Cancer Res., 1927, 3: 81-92.—Lutte (La) contre le cancer et les centres regionaux. Arch. med. Angers, 1923, 27: 181-7— Mangiagalli, L. L'lsti- tuto Vittorio Emanuele III per lo studio e la cura del cancro. Ann. ostet. gin., 1927,49: 447-55.—Marie, T. The need of spe- cial institutions for investigation and treatment of cancer as compared with other methods of dealing with cancer patients. In Cancer Control, Chic (1926) 1927, 47-59. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: cancer suppl., 47-59.—Nemenow, M. I. Das Staatsinstitut fiir Rontgenologic, Radiologie und Krebsfor- schung in Leningrad. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1929, 40: 1069-87.—Oberling, C. Inauguration de l'institut du cancer a Villejuif. Paris nted., 1934, 94: annexe, 82-4.—Organization of service for the diagnosis and treatment of cancer—a minimum standard. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1931, 15: 22-5.—Park, R. The work of the New York State Cancer Laboratory: retro- spective; prospective. Maritime M. News, Halifax, 1907, 19: 217-20.—Passey, R. D. Report on work carried out in the Department of experimental pathology and cancer research, University of Leeds. Annual Rep. Brit. Empire Cancer Cam- paign, 1936, 13: 86-99.—Rapport detailte sur les malades traites au centre anticancereux de Strasbourg pendant l'ann6e 1931 et sur l'activite scientifique du centre. Strasbourg med., 1932, 92: 339; 300.—Regaud, C. Doit-on augmenter le nombre des centres de therapeutique anticancereuse? Paris med., 1925, 55: 489-92.—Report on America's first cancer institute. Med. World, 1936, 54: 703-6.—Reynes, H. La lutte contre le cancer, le centre regional anti-cancereux de Marseille. Mar- seille med., 1926, 63: 1861-8.—Roffo, A. H. Ueber das Institut fiir Krebsforschung in Buenos Aires. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 411-4. Also Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 203-15. Also Seuchenbekampfung, Wien, 1927, 4: 94-102. ------Die Erweiterung unseres Krebsforschungsinstituts. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1371-3.—Roussy, G. Centre regional contre le cancer de Toulouse. Presse med., 1924, 32: annexe, 963.—Schmitz, H. The importance of radiation therapy institutions in the control of cancer. Minnesota M, 1936, 19: 88-91.—Schonbauer, L. Drei Jahre strahlentherapeutisches Institut. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 389-92— Simpson, B. T. A review of some of the activities of the State Institute for the Study of Malignant Disease, Buffalo, New York. N. York State J. M., 1926, 26: 979-83.—Sitsen, A. E. [Is the establishment of a cancer institute in India desirable?] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: 1890.—Sluys, F., & Chizzola, G. II centro anticanceroso; suo compito nella lotta contro il cancro. Policlinico, 1927, 34: sez. prat., 703-14.—Sulla fondazione di un Istituto per la prevenzione del cancro negli excancerosi e nei predisposti. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1935, 43: 53-8.— Vos, J. J. T. [Cancer research work; material from the labora- tory of the Dutch Indian Cancer Institute] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1932, 72: 427-37, 6 pl., ch.—Zum 25jahrigen Bestehen des Instituts fiir Krebsforschung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 994-6. ---- Instruction in. See also Cancer, Prevention: Measures, edu- cational. Bloodgood. J. C. What every doctor should know about cancer. Texas J. M., 1922-23, 18: 77-81. ------ What every member of medical, dental, and nursing professions should know about cancer, so they can best aid in its control. N. York State J. M., 1929, 29: 373-9.—Brown, J. The new era and the medical curriculum; with special reference to the pre- vention of cancer. Med. Times, Lond., 1925, 53: 157-9. -----• Recent advances in medical education; some sugges- tions on Sir George Newman's memorandum, with special reference to the cancer problem. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: 35-9.—Cancer education in the medical schools. Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1934, 16: No. 10, 9.—Crowell, B. C. The college cancer campaign. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 542.—Dunham, J. D. Point of view of the internist in the study of cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 8-10.—Greenough, R. B. Cancer education in medical schools. Proc Inst. M. Chicago, 1934-35, 10: 226-35. Also N. England J. M., 1935, 213: 267-73.— Handley, W. S. Cancer education in England. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 49: cancer suppl., 22-30.—Jones, G. E. What the physician should know about cancer. Eclect. M. J., 1936, 96: 251-5.—Lahni, VV. Die iirztliche Fortbildung auf dem Gebiete der Krebsbekiimpfung. Strahlentherapie, 1930, 37: 386-401.— McLean, J. A course in cancer. J. Ass. Am. M. Coll., 1935, 10: 285-91.—Postgraduate course for Wisconsin physicians in early recognition of cancer and methods for treatment. Wis- consin M. J., 1935, 34: 417.—Simpson, B. T. The medical student and his relation to the cancer problem. N. York CANCEROLOGY 126 CANCEROLOGY State J. M., 1927, 27: 277-80.—Wood, F. C. The improve- ments in the abilitv of the medical profession to treat cancer. Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1936, 12: 438-45. ---- Manuals. Adair, F. E. Cancer; comprising interna- tional contributions to the study of cancer, in honor of James Ewing. 484p. 8? Phila. [1931] American Society for the Control of Cancer. What we know about cancer; a hand- book for the medical profession prepared by a committee. 54p. 8? Chic. [1920?] Bound in Papers on cancer (F. L. Hoffman) 1874-1920. Anderschou, H. W. Cancer; its causes, pre- vention, and cure. 95p. 8? Lond., 1924. Barker, J. E. Cancer. 432p. 8? Lond. [1924] Also 2. ed. 483p. 1928. Bell, R. The conquest of cancer. 182p. 8? Lond., 1923. Bell, W. B. Some aspects of the cancer problem. 543p. 4? [Lond.] 1930. Brand, A. T. Cancer; its cause, treatment, and prevention. 120p. 8? Lond., 1922. Cascio, D. A new theory on the etiology, pathogenesis, treatment, and prevention of can- cer. 233p. 8? N. Y., 1936. Creighton, C. Some conclusions on cancer. 365p. 8? Lond., 1920. Ducuing, J. Prdcis de cancerologie. 1259p. 8? Par., 1932. Ewing, J. Causation, diagnosis, and treat- ment of cancer. 87p. 8? Bait., 1931. Gilford, H. Tumors and cancers; a biological study. 703p. 4? Lond. [1925] Greil, A. Das Krebsproblem; Ruckblicke und Ausblicke, Grund- und Scheinprobleme der Krebsforschung, -Behandlung und -Verhutung. 181p. 8! Lpz., 1925. Harger, J. Cancer: its causation, prevention, and cure. 139p. 12? Liverp., 1924. Jeanneney, G. Le cancer. 172p. 16? Par., 1926. Also English ed. 186p. 8? Lond., 1929. Johnson, O. A. Cancer truths; a descriptive and explanatory treatise on cancer. 17. ed. 67p. 4? Kansas City, Mo., 1921. Also 18. ed. 167p. 1923. Also 19. ed. 168p. 1925. Kolle, W., Carcinom; 10 Vortrage. 148p. 8? Lpz., 1935. Liverpool Medical Research Organization. Cancer and cancer research; a series of articles for the lay public. 75p. 8? Manchester, 1928. Mandl, F. Theorie und Praxis der Krebs- krankheit. 144p. 8? Wien, 1932. Masters, D. New cancer facts. 67p. 8? N. Y., 1925. Meyer, W. Cancer, its origin, its develop- ment, and its self-perpetuation, the therapy of operable and inoperable cancer in the light of systemic conception of malignancy; a research. 427p. 8? N. Y., 1931. Oesterreichische Gesellschaft zur Erfor- schung und bekampfung der krebskrank- heiten. Krebskrankheit (Die) ein Zyklus von Vortragen. 356p. 8? Wien, 1925. Paterson, H. J. Cancer; post-graduate lec- tures. 186p. 8? Lond., 1925. Reinheimer, H. Symbiosis vs cancer. 99p. 12? Lond. [1922] Rienhoff, W. Principles and foibles of cancer research in regard to etiology and nature. 200p. 8? Bait., 1936. Roussy, G., & Wolf, M. Le cancer, p.341- 742. 8? Par., 1922. In Nouv. traite nted. (Roger jPar., 1922, 5: Scherber, G. Beitrage zur Losung des Krebs- problems. 158p. 8? Wien, 1930. Shaw, J. Cancer; fallacy, theory and fact. 183p. 8? Lond., 1923. Stoia, I., & Stanciulesco, P. Le cancer (etudes anatomo-clinique) 332p. 8? Par., 1936. Stout, A. P. Human cancer; etiological fac- tors, precancerous lesions, growth, spread, symp- toms, diagnosis, prognosis, principles of treat- ment. 1007p. 8? Phila., 1932. Studies on the diagnosis and nature of cancer by various authors. 240p. 8? Brist. [1930] Repr. from Cancer Review. Thomas, J. Le cancer. 217p. 12? Par. [1923] ---- Trois conferences sur le cancer. 64p. 8? Par., 1926. Walker, C. E. Theories and problems of cancer. 126p. 12? Lond., 1923. ---- Methods of research. See also Cancer, experimental; Cancer, Expla- nation; Cancer. Macmillan, D. Cancer research and vivi- section. 35p. 8? Lond., 1919. Askanazy, M. Die Morphologie als Fiihrerin der atiologi- schen Krebsforschung, ihre grosse Bedeutung und ihre Grenzen. Bull. Schweiz. Verein. Krebsbekampf., 1933-34, 1: 181-218, 6 pl.—Bittmann, O., & Goldfeder, A. Unsere auf experimen- tellem Wege gewonnenen Erfahrungen iiber bosartige Ge- schwulste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 228-40.- Brown, J. Some side lights and practical suggestions on cancer research. Med. Times, Lond., 1923. 51: 52.------Cancer; the need for wider range of biological research. Ibid., 1920, 54: 115-9.—Cancer to be studied with use of new heaviest water. Science News Lett., 1934, 25: 204.—Carulla Riera, V. Sobre cancerologia experimental. Ars medica, Barcel., 1931, 10: 401-50.—Cramer, W. The comparative study of cancer. Cancer Rev., Lond., 1932, 7: 241-61.—Deulofeu, B. El cultivo experimental de tejidos y su importancia en cancero- logia. Ars modica, Barcel., 1934, 10: 473-7.—Doderlein, G. Krebsfragen unci experimentelle Krebsforschung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1924-25, 68: 139-59.—Dugdale, F. Cancer, its cause, diagnosis, and treatment; preliminary report on a new line of research. J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924, 1: 163; 171; 175.—Erdmann, R. Die Bedeutung der in vitro- ICultur fiir die Krebsforschung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 399-403.—Experimental cancer research. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 285-8.—Fischer, A. Die Gewebeziichtung und ihre Beziehung zur Krebsforschung. Cancer, Brux., 1929, 6: 88-99.—Freund, E. Ueber Schwierigkeiten in der Karzinom- forschung und deren Bekampfung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 5-8.—Gilford, H. On a method of cancer research. Lan- cet, Lond., 1926, 1: 858-62.—Greil, A. Praxis und Theorie der Krebsforschung und -behandlung. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 1950-61.------Grundfragen der Methodik der atiologi- schen Krebsforschung. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1926, 21: 359-71. Also Zbl. allg. Path., 1926, 37: 550.—Ground, W. E. Cancer investigation and experimental cancer. Wisconsin M. J., 1921-22, 20: 107-14.—Itchikawa. K., & Baum, S. M. Etude exp6iimentale et comparee du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 107-19.—Jitta, N. M. J., & Deelman, H. T. [On international cooperation in the study of cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 2216-21.—Kelling, G. Ueber die Verwendung der menschlichen Magendarm-Krebse fiir die Forschung nach den Ursachen des Krebsleidens. Arch, Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 243-61.—Korteweg, R. [Experi- mental research work for prevention of cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 5014-8.—Leitch, A. The experimental inquiry into the causes of cancer. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: l~7r~ Lowenthal, K. Einige Grundfragen der experimentellen Ge- schwulstforschung. Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1928) 1929, 59: 2. Teil, 175-89.—McDonald. E. Cancer research and the scientific method. Science, 1931, 74: 55-60. Also repr.— Mackerras, I. M. Tissue culture as a method of cancer research. Med. J. Australia, 1925, 1:280-4.—Marsh, M. G. Simple experi- mental cancer research. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 26: 181-7.— Meisel, P. Neue Wege der Krebsforschung. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1922, 126: 337-82, pl.—Mendeleev, P. Nouvelles re- cherches sur le cancer experimental. Ann. Soc. sc. med. natur. Bruxelles, 1931, 59-77.—Moppett, W. An outline of the possibilities of cancer research. Med. J. Australia, 1925, 1: 560-4.—Nather, K., & Scbnitzler, H. Experimentelle Krebs- studien. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1920, 39: 1291—Orth. Ueber die Krebssammelforschung. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1921, 1»: 104.—Peller, S. Zur Organisierung und Rationalisierung der statistischen Krebsforschung. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1929, 2: 328-40.—Petrov, N. N. [Methods of studying cancer] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 350-3.—Roussy, G. L'etude experimentale du cancer. Presse med., 1924, 32: 209-13.—Shaw-Mackenzie, J. A. A new way in cancer research. J. Trop. M. Hyg., CANCEROLOGY 127 CANCEROLOGY Lond., 1930, 33: 117-24.—Soresi, A. L. A plan for the utiliza- tion of unlimited, unexploited, experimental material in the study of human cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 471 — Woelom, W. H. The experimental study of cancer. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 12-4. Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 181: 157-69, 2 pl. --- Periodicals. See also Cancerology, Societies. American (The) journal of cancer. Lancaster, Pa., v.15, 1931- Archives of clinical cancer research. N. Y., v.l, 1925- Cancer. N. Y., v. 1-5, 1923-28. Cancer (Le) revue internationale d'etudes cancerologiques. Brux., v.l, 1924- Cancro (II) Torino, v.l, 1930- Journal (The) of cancer. Dubl., v.l, 1924. Monatschrift fiir Krebsbekampfung. Miinch., v.l, 1933. New York. State Department of Health. Cancer Laboratory. Annual reports of the work of the cancer laboratory of the New York State Department of Health, conducted at the Gratwick Research Laboratory, University of Buffalo. 6.- 11., 1904-5 to 1910-11. 8? Albany, 1907-11. New York. State Institute for the Study of Malignant Diseases. Annual report. Al- bany, 1., 1912- Cavalcanti, A. de S. O cancro; seccao permanente. Arch. brasil. med., 1922, 12: 892; 1017; 1923, 13: 95; 227; 326; 440; 554; 651. --- Problems. See also Cancer. Prevention: Problems. Bainbridge, \Y. S. The cancer problem. 534p. 8? N. Y., 1914. Also French transl. 1. eil. 484p. Par., 1922. Also French transl. 2. ed. 479p. 1924. Also Italian transl. 365p. Roma, 1927. Also Polish transl. 508p. War- szaw, 1930. Also Spanish transl. 646p. Barcel., 1934. Also Arabic transl. [228]p. Beirut, Lebanon, 1935. Gilford, H. The cancer problem and its solu- tion. 59p. 8? Lond., 1934. Haythorn, S. R. The cancer problem from the research angle. 4p. 8? [1932?] Pamphlet from Alleghany General Hospital, Alleghany, Pa. Abrams, A. The cancer problem. Proc. Am. Ass. ATed. Phys. Res., 1920, 5: 83-7.—Aschoff, L. Krebsfragen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 889-95.—Askanazi, M. Nuestras ideas actuales sobre los problemas fundamentales del cancer. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1931, 16: 405-16.—B., W. The problem of can- cer. Nature, Lond., 1923, 112:101—Bainbridge, W.S. Multi- plex pathology and the cancer problem. Illinois M. J., 1923, 43: 20-4.------Some practical aspects of the cancer problem. In Pract, Lect. (Hoeber) 1924-26, 2. ser., N. Y., 1927, 1-23. ----- The present status of the cancer problem; a resume. Texas J. M., 1926-27, 22: 214-22. Also West. M. Rev., 1927, 32: 133-52.—Beatti, M. El problema cancer. Rev. As. med. argent., 1910, 25: 328-33. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: 301-7.—Black, C. E. Some phases of the cancer question. Illinois M. J., 1925, 48: -160-5.—Blesh, A. L. The cancer problem. J. Oklahoma AI. Ass., 1932, 25: 97-9. —Bloodgood, J. C. Cancer problems which demand immediate attention of the medical profession. J. AI. Soc. N. Jersey, 1930, 27: 651-4. ------ Cancer as a world problem. N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 255-9. Also Indianapolis M. .!., 1929, 32: 746-8.------Problem of cancer. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1930. 31: 311-22.—Blum, R. Ein kleiner Beitrag zur Krebsfracc Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 209.—Blumenthal, F. Krcl.s- fragen. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1931, 22: H. 8, 7-30 — Borrel, A. Le probleme des cancers. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1928, 42: 333-48, 2 pl.—Bruce, H. A. The cancer prob- lem. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1921, 39: 187-94 [Discussion! 203-8.—Briida, B. E. Zum Krebsproblem. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 166.— Burstenbinder. Ueber noch offene Krebsfragen. Deut, Aerzte Ztg, 1933, 8: No. 374.—Bulkley, L. D. The present status of the cancer problem. Am. J. Clin. M., 1922, 29: 561-8.—Bunting, C. H. Some cancer questions. Wisconsin M. J., 1921-22, 20: 602.—Burford, G. The problem of cancer. Brit, Homceop. J., 1925, 15: 1-34. Also Ind. Homeop. Rev., 1925, 34: 67-85.—Burrows, M. T. Problems in cancer research. J. Cancer Res., 1921, 6: 131-8.— Cancer (The) problem. Jamaica Pub. Health, 1934, 9: 65-8.— Ceelen, W. Ueber das Krebsproblem. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 30: 313-7.—Cheatle, G. L. The cancer problem. Med, Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 113: 282-4. Also Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 1-4.—Ciriaco, de Irigoyen. Factores evolutivos a tener en cuenta en la substanciacion actual del problema canceroso. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1933, 22: 104-18.—Crile, G. W. The cancer problem. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1924, 11: 3-5.—Crofton, W. M. The cancer problem. Irish J. M. Sc 1924, 5. ser., 63-77. Also J. Cancer, Dubl., 1924, 1: 48-59.— Crotti, A. The present status of the cancer problem. Ohio M. J., 1930, 32: 25-33.—Daland, E. M. The cancer problem. Commonhealth, Bost., 1934, 21: 18-20.—Davis, J. W. The cancer problem. South. M. & J., 1926, 88: 573-5.—Deelman. Les difficulty du probteme du cancer. Bruxelles nted., 1934- 35, 15: 183.—Doellinger da Graca, F. von. Estado actual do problema do cancer. Fol. med., Rio, 1929, 10: 415.—Drew. H. V. Some reflections on the cancer problem. N. Zealand M. J., 1920-27, 25: 211-3.—Dutton, A. S. The cancer prob- lem. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1921, n. ser., Ill: 27-9.— Eiselsberg, A. Die Karzinom-Frage. Wien. med. Wschr., 1932, 82: 9-14.—Emery, R. D. The cancer problem. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1923-24, 23: 895-7—Fallscheer-Zurcher, J. Beitrage zum Krebsproblem. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 459-63.—Field, C. E. Medical scepticism and pessimism no place in cancer research problems. Sc. Ther., Lewist., 1925- 26, 3: 184-6.—Fischel, E. Some phases of the cancer problem. Med. Rec, Houston, 1925, 19: 317-20.—Folkmar, E. C. A critical review of the cancer situation. Sc. Ther., Lewist., 1926-27, 4: 6-9.—Foss, H. L. The cancer problem. Atlantic M. J., 1923-24, 27: 11-3.—Fraenkel, A. Ueber das Problem der Krebskrankheit. Wien. klin. Wsclir., 1935, 48: 730-4.— Freund, E. Neuere Karzinomprobleme. Wien. med. Wschr., 1934, 84: 313-7.—Giihwyler, M. Biologisches und unbiolo- gisches zum Krebsproblem. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1935, 6: 326- 34.—Greil. Grenzfragen des Krebsproblems. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1926, 35: 15-36.—Guillaume. Un apercu du probleme du cancer. Nature, Par., 1922, 50: 244-8.—Gye, W. E. Vers la solution du probleme du cancer. Rev. med., Louvain, 1925, 247-56. ------ The cancer problem. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 865-70. Also Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 989-95.—Haagen, E. Das Krebsproblem. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1997- 2001.—Halluin, d'. Le probleme du cancer. Rev. med., Louvain, 1923, 289-310.—Hanser, R. Ueber das Problem der bosartigen Geschwulste. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 152: 249-77 [Discussion] 13-27.—Hastings, C. J. O. The present status of the cancer problem. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1927, 18: 27-9.— Hecht, M. Zum lieutigen Stand d<- Krebsproblems. Med. Welt, 1930, 10: 738.—Heidenhain, L. Zusiitzliche Bemerkun- gen zu meiner Abhandlung iiber das Problem der bosartigen Geschwulste. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 492. ---:— Ueber das Problem der bosartigen Geschwulste. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 152: 235-48 [Discussion] 13-27. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1831-5. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1343-5— Hiller, C. R. The malignant tumor prob- lem. J. Med., Cincin., 1929-30, 10: 54-63.—Hoffman, F. L. The cancer situation of to-day. Cancer, N. Y., 1923, 1: 31-8.—Hupp, F. L. The present status of the cancer problem. Med. Progr., Louisv., 1925, 41: 213.—Juster & Caillau. Los datos actuales del problema del cancer. Cron. med. mex., 1934, 33: 270-6. Also Presse med., 1934, 42: 1054-7.— Kimla, R. [The cancer problem from the experimental point of view] Cas. tek. cesk., 1926, 65: 1-7; 1930, 69: 582 — Klapman, J. W. The cancer problem. West. M. Times, 1929-30, 49: 243; passim.—Knox, R. Some aspects of the cancer problem. Am. J. Roentg., 1921, n. ser., 11: 1-13—. Kbnig, F. Problem der bosartigen Geschwulste. Deut. med. Wsclu., 1928, 54: 805.—Kolisher, G. The cancer problem in the light of modern views. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 625. Also Zschr. urol. Chir., 1931, 32: 8-12.—Kraemer, W. H. The can- cer problem, present and future. Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 25: 793-9.—Kupferberg, H. Zum Krebsproblem. Strahlentherapie, 1929, 32: 651-71.—Lawson, J. D. Malignancy—a group prob- lem. California West. M., 1932, 37: 307.—Lewin, C. Das Krebsproblem. Erg. ges. Med., 1923, 4: 265-324.—Liek, E. Bemerkungen zum Krebsproblem. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1933, 4: 141-5.—Little, S. W. A cancer question. Boston M. & S. J., 1921, 185: 9-15. ------ The present status of the cancer problem. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 11-5.—Liu, J. H. The present status of the cancer problem. Nat. M. J. China, 1921-22, 8: 11-22.—Lockhart-Muminery, J. P. Modern views on the cancer problem. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 867-9.— MacCarty, W. C. The cancer problem to-dnv. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 957-9. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1935, 17: 1-4. Also Pub. Health News, Trenton, 1935, 19: 374-81.— McGuerren, C. J. The cancer problem. J. Lancet, 1925, 45: 33-8.—McGuire, S. The cancer problem. South. M. & S., 1923, 85: 399-401.— McKillop, L. M. Some modern aspects of the cancer problem. Med. J. Australia, 1929, 2: 180-6.—Magian, A. C. Some considerations of the cancer problem. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1925, 2: 1-12.—Markovitch. A. [Methods and errors in the solving of the cancer problem] Voj. san. glasnik, 1933, 4: 107-25.—Marques, E. J. Le probleme du cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 15: 135-8.— Martin, C. F. The cancer problem. Nat. Health Rev., Ottawa, 1935-36, 3: No. 9, 8-13.— Mayo, W. J. The cancer problem. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: 340-3. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1930, 12: 1.—Meirelles, E. O problema do cancer. Tribuna med., Rio, 1923, 29: 147; 159; 1928, 32: 286; 299.—Menetrier, P. La question du cancer. In Illustration econom. financ, Par., 1924, num. sp6c, 25.— Miller, J. The present position of the cancer problem. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 16; 157.—Mills, G. P. Notes on the cancer problem. Birmingham M. Rev., 1926, n. ser., 1: 129-31.—Nesselrode, C. C. The cancer problem. J. Kansas CANCEROLOGY 128 CANCEROLOGY M. Soc, 1933, 34: 247-51.—Oberndorfer. Some problems in cancer research. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1924, 1: 185-95.— Orenstein, J. A. The problem of cancer. S. Afr. M. J., 1933, 7: 827-9.—Percy, J. F. The cancer problem. South- west. M., 1928, 12: 383-8.—Perrin, T. G. El problema del cancer. An. Sanat. Valdes, 1926, 2: 239-50.—Perthes, G. Gedanken zum Krebsproblem. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 1538- 41.—Plicque, A. F. Le probteme du cancer. J. med. chir., Par., 1920, 91: 95-104.—Proust, R. Le probleme du cancer. Rev. sc. Par., 1926, 64: 257; 295.—Quigley, D. T. The present status of the cancer question. Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 409-11.—Rector, F. L. Present-day cancer problems. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 672-4. Also repr. Also Minnesota AL, 1933, 16: 330-4.—Roussy, G. Le probleme du cancer. J. med. fr., 1922, 11: 453-61. ------ La question du cancer. Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1935, 11: 474-84.—Scott, L. C. The cancer problem. Q. Bull. Louisiana Bd Health, 1921, 12: 188-98.—Shor, G. V. [Experimental and clinical questions of problems of cancer] Nov. khir., Moskva, 1925, 1: 531-4.— Sittenfield, M. J. The cancer problem with reference to recent developments. Radiology, 1927, 8: 465-8.—Snijders, E. P., & Straub, M. Contributions to the cancer problem in the Tropics. Tr. Far East Ass. Trop. M. (1923) 1924, 5: 779- 805, 6 pl.—Sokolov, B. Contribution au probteme du cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 1150.—Soper, G. A. The new aspects of the cancer problem. N. England J. M., 1928, 199: 612-5. ------ The present status of the cancer problem. Radiology, 1929, 13: 36-42.—Starr, F. N. G. The cancer problem. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 48.—Sullivan, R. P. The problem of cancer. Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 310.— Taylor, G. W. Fundamentals in the cancer problem. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1936, 18: No. 12, 4-6. Also N. England J. M„ 1936, 215: 383-5.—Towards the solution of the r-incer problem. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 135-8.— Vries, W. M. de [The cancer problem] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1921, 65: pt 2, 2415-42.—Waaler, G. H. M. [Recent views on cancer problems] Norsk mag. Isegevid., 1928, 89: 457-67.—Wein- berger, A. Bemerkung zum Krebsproblem. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 271.—Wolff, L. [Observations on the cancer problem from a statistical and serological viewpoint] Hygiea, Stockh., 1927, 89: 312; 335. ---- Societies and leagues. See also Cancer, Prevention; Cancerology, Committees. American Society for the Control of Can- cer. The American Society for the Control of Cancer; its objects and methods and some of the visible results of its work. 96p. 8? N. Y. [1925] ---- Bulletin. N. Y., v.13, 1931- ---- Campaign notes. N. Y., v. 1-12, 1918-30. Continued as Bulletin. British Empire Cancer Campaign. Annual report. Lond., 1., 1924- France. Ligue francaise contre le can- cer. Index analyticus cancerologise. Par., v. 1, 1927- La Habana. Liga contra el cancer. Boletin de la ... La Habana, v.l, 1926- ---- Boletin de la ... (edici6n social) La Habana, v.l, 1930- SCHWEIZERISCHE VEREINIGUNG FUR KREBS- BEKAMPFUNG Bulletin. Bern, v.l, 1933- [SOCIETY AGAINST MALIGNANT DISEASES OF THE Female Genitals in the south-west. Report] 38p. 8? Kiev, 1911. Astraldi, A. Asociacion argentina para el estudio del cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1924, 1: 159-67.—Bell, W. B. The Liverpool Cancer Research Organization. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 919.------Some of the views and work of the Liverpool Cancer Research Organization. Ibid., 934-8, pl.—British Empire Cancer Campaign. Annual general meet- ing. Ibid., 1935, 2: 1063.—British Empire (The) Cancer Campaign from the point of view of the general practitioner. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 191: 37.—Brown, S. A. The importance of the affiliation between the New York Cancer Association, Inc., and the New York University to cancer edu- cation and research. Arch. Clin. Cancer Res., 1926, 2: 105.— Deelman. H. T. [Cancer problem and the International Antoni Leeuwenhoek Society] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 2596-600.—Dietrich, A. Tatigkeitsbericht des Landesver- bandes Wurttemberg und Hohenzollern zur Erforschung und Bekampfung des Krebses. Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1933, 103: 69.—Eighth annual report of the Grand Council of the British Empire Cancer Campaign. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1931, 3: 135-8.—Godart, J. Internationale Union gegen den Krebs. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1935, 10: No. 418.—Ide, M. La ligue contre le cancer. Rev. med., Louvain, 1924, 121-4.—Eilgore, A. R. A state medical society cancer organization. Northwest M., 1934, 33: 369-71.—Levin, F. A quarter of a century of cancer research and the aims of the New York Cancer Association. Arch. Clin. Cancer Res., 1926. 2: 1-30.—Little, C. C. The relation of the American Society for the Control of Cancer to radiologists. Am. J. Roentg., 1933, 30: 723-6.—Meirelles, E. As associates contra o cancer. Tribuna med., Rio, 1921, 27: 217-9.— Peller, S. Die Ergebnisse der von der Oesterreichischen Gesellschaft fiir Erforschung und Bekampfung der Krebu- krankheit veranstalteten Sammelforschung. Wien. klin Wschr., 1922, 35: 121; 153; 182.—Report of activities of the American Society for the Control of Cancer: 1929-33. Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1933, 15: 1.—Report of the Cancer Commis- sion of the California Medical Association. Ibid., 1934, 16: 1-5; passim.—Resoconto uffieiale del III Convegno nazionale della lega italiana per la lotta contro il cancro. Clin, chir Milano, 1933, n. ser., 5, 9: 947-66.—Rictti. F. Lega italiana per la lotta contro il cancro. Sperimentale, 1926, 80: 97-106.— Roffo, A. H. Sociedad argentina para el estudio del cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1924-25, 1: 347; 1933, 10: 339; 1934, 11: 161; 561.—Rowntree, C. L'union interna- tionale contre le cancer. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 742.—Rud, E. [Activities of the Rural Society for prevention of cancer in 1934-35] Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98: 247-9— Schuurmans Slekhoven, W. [The duties of the Green Cross in prevention of cancer] Groene & witte kruis, 1935, 31: 27-38.—Sikl, H. [Annual report of the British Empire Cancer Campaign! Cas. tek. Cesk., 1934, 73: 1073.—Sociedad Argentina para el estudio del cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 824; 1935, 12: 442.—Taylor, H. C. Condensed report of the work of the American Society for the Control of Cancer since its organization. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1922, 47: 265-7.— Torraca. L. Congresso della Lega nazionale belga contro il cancro a Bruxelles. Riforma med., 1924, 40: 232.—Weiss, K. Bericht iiber die Tatigkeit des Badischen Landesverbandes zur Bekampfung des Krebses. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 325-31.—Wood, F. C. Sociedad americana para combatir el cancer, su organizacion y sus trabajos. Bol. panamer. san., 1922, 1: 3-10.—Zimmer, K. G. Ueber die Krebsbekampfung in Grossbritannien (The British Empire Cancer Campaign) Deut. med. Wschr., 1934. 60: 1720 -Zweifel, E. Was hat die Tagung der Britischen Gesellschaft fiir Krebsbekampfung in London erbracht? Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1487-9. CANCER quacks. Baker, N. All 5-year tests met; the only place of the kind in the world. 32p. 8? Muscatine, Iowa, 1929. Cancer and proprietary cures. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1924, 39: 1746-52.—Death after cancer cure; inquest jury's rider. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 704.—Dewey, W. A. A cancer revolution. Bull. Koch Cancer Clin., Detr., 1932, 5: No. 1, 13-7.—Franke, C. Krebsbekampfung, Infektionskrankheiten und Kurpfuschertum. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 2180.— Freed, A. Cancer—facts, fads, and frauds. Radiol. Rev., 1935, 57: 199-203.—Greil, A. Gibt es ein Krebsallheilmittel? Zbl. inn. Med., 1925, 46: 970-80.—Johannessohn, F. Krebs- bekampfung und Kurpfuschertum. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 2181.—Martinez, E. El curanderismo en el cdncer. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1935, 6: ed. social, 1-5.—Millan, I. Las curas secretas del cdncer. Asistencia, Mex., 1934-35, 1: No. 3, 27; 51.—Orenstein, A. J. The menace of cancer curers. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1931, 5: 776-8.—Schrader. G. Krebsbekampfung und Kurpfuschertum. Deut. med. Wsclir., 1930, 56: 1618-20. CANCER; comprising international contribu- tions to the study of cancer, in honor of James Ewing; edited by Frank E. Adair, xix, 484p. port. 8? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co. [1931] CANCER; post-graduate lectures, with a pref- ace by Sir John Bland-Sutton. See Paterson, Herbert John. Cancer [&c] 186p. ' 8° Lond., 1925. CANCER; a practical quarterly journal de- voted to the best interests of cancer patients. N. Y., v.1-5, 1923-1928. Incomplete. CANCER control: report of an international symposium held under the auspices of the Ameri- can Society for the Control of Cancer, xiii, 336p. 4! Chic, Surg. Pub. Co., 1927. CANCER (The) review; a journal of abstracts. Brist., Engl., v.1-7, 1926-32. Ceased publication. CANCER (Le) revue internationale d'etudes cancerologique. Brux., v.l, 1923- CANCES, Jean, 1910- *De l'utilisation de la chloropicrine dans les operations de deratisa- tion et desinsectisation. 52p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1935. CANCIK 129 CANDON CANCIK, Josef, 1905- *Ueber Zusam- menhange zwischen Storungen im normalen Ablauf der Nachgeburtsperiode und Angaben aus der Vorgeschichte schwangerer Frauen. 24p. 8°. Berl., A. Luft, 1932. CANCRIN, Walter von, 1887- *Ueber einen Fall von Trichophagie bei einem 2% jahri- gen Madchen. 28p. pl. 8? Rostock, C. Hin- storffs, 1915. CANCRO (II) Tor., 1-5, 1930-34. CANCROID. See also Carcinoma: Types. Nochimowski, J. *Ueber Adenokankroide. p.547-65. 8? Berl., 1933. Also Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1932-33, 44: Laurel), H. Ueber Formalinbehandlung von Warzen und oberflachlichen Hauttumoren, z. B. Cancroiden. Uppsala lak. fbren. forh., 1935, 40: 169-73.— Yokogawa, S. On the cancroid growths caused by Gongylonema orientale n. sp. in the rat. Gann, Tokyo, 1924, 18: 48-69, cht. CANCRUM oris. See Noma. CANDELI, Jean Paul, 1891- *Sur cer- taines formes observers, chez l'adulte, de spasmes des arteres des membres, et sur le rapport de cet 6tat avec les desordres nerveux organo-vegetatifs et endocriniens. 63p. 8? Par., 1926. CANDELIN, Assar Johannes, 1891- *Bei- trage zum Vitamingehalt des Pferdefleisches und zur Speicherung von Vitamin A im Tierkorper [Leipzig] 27p. 8? Lucka i. Thiir., R. Berger, 1925. CANDELS, Heinrich [Johann Joseph] 1887- *Ueber Erkrankungen -des Brustkorbs, Brustfells und der Lungen nicht tuberkulosen Charakters nach Unfallen. 65p. 8? Bonn, H. Ludwig, 1915. CANDEO, Angelo. Cura dell' afta bovina; nuova istruzione. 11. ed. 83p. 8? Padova, F. Gallina, 1920. CANDICINE. Luduena, F. P. Quelques donn6es sur la pharmacologic de la candicine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 593-5. CANDIDA. See also Fungi; Mycosis. Fittipaldi, C, & Scala, V. Sulle micosi da funghi del genere Candida: contributo clinico sperimentale. Pathologica, Ge- nova, 1929, 21: 296-307.—Ninni, C, & Fittipaldi, C. Condi- tions d'infection du cobaye par les mycfites du type Candida; vitality r6duite de ces mycetes au cours des infections experi- mentales. Boll. sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1934, 6: 469-74.—Redaelli, P. Osservazioni sulla deviazione del com- plemento nelle micosi sperimentali (micosi da Candida pinoyi Castellani) Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1926, 5: 157-62. CANDIDO Netto, Jose. *Colloides e metaes colloidaes; acgao destes sobre a musculatura lisa. 59p. 12 pl. 8? S. Paulo, 1933. CANDIDUS Decembrius, Petrus. See Decembrius, Petrus Candidus. CANDIRU. See also Fish; Urethra; Parasites. Gtjdger, E. W. The candini; the only verte- brate parasite of man; with a foreword by A. S. Warthin. 120p. 8? N. Y., 1930. Blanchard, R. Piranhas et candirus. Arch, parasit., Par., 1903, 7: 168. ------ Candiru et bilharzie. Ibid., 1904, 8: 153.—Jobert, C. Sur le pretendu penetration de poissons dans l'urdthre. Ibid., 1898, 1: 493-502.—Pellegrin, J. Sur un poisson parasite nouveau du genre Vandellia. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1909, 149: 1016. CANDOLIN, Y. *Ueber die durch Pneumo- kokken und ihnen verwandte Bakterien verur- sachte kryptogenetische Peritonitis. 224p. 5 tab. 8? Helsin., Mercator, 1934. CANDON, Augustin, 1906- Contribu- tion a I'etude du cholepentoine hydatique [Paris] 89p. 8? Yvetot, 1931. CANDY, Hugh Charles Herbert, 1859- A manual of physics theoretical and practical for medical, students, viii, 451p. 10 tab. 16? Lond., Cassell & Co., 1918. Also 3. ed. viii, 487p. 1928. CANDY. See also Caramel; Confection [and confec- tionary] Food, Hygiene. Church. M. B., Paine, H. S., & Hamilton. J. Sugar- tolerant yeasts in chocolate-coated creams. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1927. 19: 353-7.—Hartel, F. Beurteilung von Milch-, Sahne-, Malz- und ahnlichen Bonbons. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1930, 60: 170-85.—Hemmerdinger. A. Gateaux et bonbons. Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1925, 13: 26-31.—Hill, G. A. Clostridium multifermentans in chocolate cream candies. J. Bact., Bait., 1925, 10: 413-20.— LaWall, C. H. Objectionable forms of penny candies. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1922, 12: 318-20.—Paine, H. S., Birckner, V., & Hamilton, J. Means for preventing explosive or bursting fer- mentation of chocolate-coated fondant candy. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1927, 19: 358-63.—Philbrick, B. G. The role of starch in the cracking of chocolate creams. J. Bact., Bait., 1926, 12: 275-8.—Weinzirl, J. The cause of explosion in chocolate candies. Ibid., 1922, 7: 599-604. ------ Occurrence of the colon group on commercial candies. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1927, 17: 708-11. ------ Sugar as a source of the anaerobes causing explosion of chocolate candies. J. Bact., Bait., 1927, 13: 203-7. ------ Nuts as a possible source of Escherichia coli found in candy. Am. J. Hyg., 1929, 10: 265-8. CANEDY, Charles Francis, 1877-1925. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 1764. CANEGALY, Paul Robert, 1890- Con- tribution a I'etude des regimes alimentaires au cours des tuberculoses eVolutives. 45p. 8? Par., 1924. CANELA L., Miguel Francisco, 1894- *Sur une forme anormale de la tuberculose renale (tuberculose rfinale a masque de colibacillose) 42p. 8? Par., 1931. CANELLA. See also Cinnamic acid. Estienne, V„ & Sprumont, G. Les cannelles. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., Brux., 1935, 211-26, pl.—Morel, A., Rochaix, A., & Genton, P. Sur les pouvoirs antiseptique et infertilisant des essences de cannelle et de quelques derives cinnamiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 645-7. CANER, Moise, 1902- *A propos d'un cas de maladie osseuse de Recklinghausen; etude d'etiologie et therapeutique. 77p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1930. CANESTRINI, Silvio. Ueber das Sinnesleben des Neugeborenen (nach physiologischen Experi- menten) 2 p. 1. 194p. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1913. Forms Heft 5, Monogr. Neur. Psychiat., Berl. CANESTRO, Corrado. La funzionalita renale in chirurgica; alterazioni nella secrezione renale e loro importanza nella diagnosi delle affezioni chirurgiche del rene. vi, 293p. 8? Siena, Laz- zeri, 1915. ---- Tumori maligni del laringe e loro cura. 199p. 3 pl. 8? Siena, Lazzeri [1919] CANE sugar. See Sucrose. CANET, Jean, 1908- *Contribution a I'etude de la vaccination dans les fievres exan- th^matiques. lOOp. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1934. CANGE, M. A. Le trachome. 285p. illust. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere, 1934. CANIRINE. See under Methylamine. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----9 CANITIES 130 CANNABIS CANITIES. See also Albinism; Eyebrow; Hair; Vitiligo. Gordon, N. R. The hair, how it grows, how it goes, how saved, with prevention of early gray- ness. 80p. 12? Los Ang., 1927. Bcngtson, B. N. Pitmelaain therapy in canities. Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 309-13.—Boas, F., & Michelson, N. The graying of hair. Am. J. Phvs. Anthrop., 1933, 17: 213-28.— Capelli grigi. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 1301.—Carrion. H. La canitie subite. Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par., 1926, 19: 71-6.—Cheveux (Les) peuvent-ils blanchir subitement? Bruxelles med., 1926-27, 7: annexe, cdxlvii-cdli.—Drake, J. A. Canities. Brit. Encycl. M. Pract. (Rolleston, H.) 1936, 2: 751.—Goldsmith, W. N. Canities in a youth aged 17. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1549.—Griffith, I. Silver threads among the gold; being the story of human hair. Am. J. Pharm., 1933, 105: 159-85.—Hare. H. J. H. Premature whitening of the hair. J. Hered., 1929, 20: 31.—Kann, A. Ueber psychische Beeinflussung der Haare. Derm. Wschr., 1927, 84: 496-500.—Kolew, V. Premature greyness of the hair. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1935, 32: 41.—Naegeli, O. Beob- achtungen beim Ergrauen der Haare im Hinblick auf die zurzeit herrschenden theoretischen Anschauungen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 1328-30.—Oesterlen, O. Plbtzliches Haarergrauen.nach psychischem Insult. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 1472; 1931, 5: 1129; 1163—Sabouraud, R., & Pignot, M. Canities. Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud [et al.]) Par., 1936, 7: 223-40— Serebrovskaia, R. I. [Heredity of premature gray hair (canities praecox)] Med. biol. J., Le- ningr., 1929, 5: 83-9. CANIVET, Raymond Robert, 1892- *Essai de medecine veterinaire pratique ou du savoir-faire au service du savoir [Alfort] 99p. g° Par. 1925. ' CANIZARES, Orlando, 1910- *Les traite- ments du xanthelasma. 54p. 8? Par., L. Rod- stein, 1935. CANIZO, Afgustin] del. See Jimenez Diaz, C, & Canizo, A. del. Enfermedades del riften (nefritis) 259p. 8°. Madr., 1934. CANKER [of hoof] See also Hoof, Diseases; Horse, Diseases. Gottlieb. 11. Beitrag zur Hufkrebsbehandlung in der Praxis. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1928, 15: 740-6.—Henkels, P. Kampf dem Hufkrebs (iiber Aetiologie und Prophjdaxe des Hufkrebses der Pferde) Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 43: 180-6.—Maijerl. Friedmannmittel bei Hufkrebs. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 51: 307.—Migliavacca, L. Del cosl detto cancro del fettone e sua nuova terapia. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1926, n. ser., 1: 1053-9.—Nairn, W. Treatment of canker of the horse's foot. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1931, 11: 145-7.—Neumann, K., & Blankenburg, E. Ist die Hufkrebs- behandlung mit S02-Gas durch eine solche mit Sulfoliquid und Sulfofix zu ersetzen? Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1923, 49: 158-79.—Schouppe, K. Meine Erfahrungen iiber die. Behand- lung des Hufkrebses. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1926, 13: 358-67. ------ Erfahrungen iiber die Heilung des Huf- krebses. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1929, 37: 1-5.—Strassl. Die ausgezeichnete Hufkrebspaste Cancerex. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1936, 52: 375.—Tagliavini, A. Cenni sulla terapia del poso-eczema (cosi detto cancro del fettone) con speciale riguardo ad un metodo nuovo: l'elettrocoagulazione. Clin. vet., Milano, 1927, 50: 400-15.—Tedesco, A. Contributo alia conoscenza della dermatite ungueale papillomatosa o del cosl detto cancro del fettone con particolare riguardo alia eziologia. Ibid., 325-43, 2 pl.—Weslhues, M. Ueber das Wesen und die Behandlung des Hufkrebses. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 53: 436-40. CANKER sore. See under Mouth. CANNABIS [and derivatives] See also Urticaceae. Joel, E. Ist in Deutschland der Anbau von indischem Hanf notwendig? Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 364.—Medvedeva, G. B. Zur Zytologie des Hanfes; die Pollenentwicklung beim italienischen Hanfe. Genetica, Gravenh., 1934, 15: 353-91, 9 pl.—Newcomb, E. L., Smyithe, C. E., & Hodel, E. R. Note on the ash yield of Cannabis. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1921, 10: 695-7.—Perrot, E., & Weitz, R. Le chanvre indien; culture et essai. Bull. gin. titer., 1924, 175: 217.—Ratnam, E. V. Cannabis indica. J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1916, 13: 30' 1920, 17: 36.—Sabalitschka, T. Ist in Deutschland ein Anbau von indischem Hanf angebracht? Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1279. ------ Ueber Cannabis indica, insbesondere uber eine Gewinnung hochwertiger Herba cannabis indicae durch Kultur in Deutschland. Arb. Pharm. Inst. Univ. Berlin, 1927, 13: 157-9.—Weitz, R., & Dardanne, A. A propos de l'essai chimique du chanvre indien et de ses preparations. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1924, 31: 321-30. ---- Addiction to. Ltjdlow, F. The hasheesh eater. 371p. 12? N. Y., 1903. Moreatj, H. Etude sur le hachich. 91p. 8° Par., 1904. Robinson, V. An essay on hasheesh, including observations and experiments. 83p. 8? N. Y 1912. Also 2. ed. 91p. 1925. B., F. Appendix to Victor Robinson's essay on hasheesh Med. Rev. of Rev., 1929, 35: 313-8.—Baker-Bates, E. T. A case of Cannabis indica intoxication. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 811.—Berkhan. Der Besuch einer Haschisch-Kneipe in Kairo. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1901, 58: 748-50. Also Psychiat. Wschr., 1901, 3: 79.—Chatterji, D. N., & Roy, M. B, The valuation of charas. Ind. AI. Gaz., 1929, 64: 373.— Creighton, C. On indications of the hachish-vice in the Old Testament. Janus, Amst., 1903, 8: 241; 297.—Dagga smoking. Annual Rep. S. Africa Dep. Pub. Health, 1934-35, 65 — Dinshaw, V. Complete aphonia after ganja smoking; recovery Ind. M. Rec, 1896, 11: 14.—Doria, R. Os fumadores de maconha; effeitos e males do vicio. Proc. Pan Amer. Sc Congr. (1915-16) 1917, 9: pt 1, 151-62.—Downer, R. L. E. Cannabis indica in smoking tobacco. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 521.—Fleming, W. A. J. A case of Cannabis indica intoxica- tion. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 1301.—Ganja smoking. Ja- maica Pub. Health, 1935, 10: 1.—Gueche. Le haschisch et son danger en Algerie. Rev. nted. hyg. trop., Par., 1933, 25: • 55-8.—Hesnard, A. Note sur les fumeurs de chauvre en Orient. Encephale, 1912, 2: 40-6.—Indian hemp. Jamaica Pub. Health, 1935, 10: 2-4.—Lucas, A. Some notes on hashish. Cairo Sc J., 1911, 5: 144-59.—Robinson, V. An essay on hasheesh including observations and experiments. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1912, 18: 159-09; 300.—Shinkarenko, V. I. [Hashish smoking in the underworld in Krassuodar (Sovet Russia)] Sovrem. psikhonevr., 1930, 10: 269-78. ---- Detection. Fraenkel. Explication de l'ivresse de haschisch par le test de Rorschach. Hyg. ment., Par., 1935, 30: 66-8.—Ghamrawv, M. A. The detection of Cannabis indica; a new test. J. Egypt. M. Ass., 1937, 20: 193-208.—Khouri, J. Recherche qualitative des faibles quantity de haschiche (Cannabis indica) dans un melange de drogues diverses, au moyen des rayons ultra-violets filtres de Wood. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1935, 42: 599-602. Also Ann. med. teg., 1930, 16: 249-52.—Papa- vassiliou, M. J., & Liberate, S. N. La reaction de Beam dans les expertises. Ibid., 455-65.—Trolle, H. Non-specificite des reactions chimiques employees pour dec61er la presence du chanvre indien ou hachich et ses derives. Ann. falsif., Par., 1932, 25: 273-80. ---- Mariajuana. Bromberg, W. Marihuana intoxication; a clinical study of Cannabis sativa intoxication. Am. J. Psychiat., 1934, 91: 303-30.------■ The menace of marihuana. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 309-U.— Drewry, P. H. Some psychiatric aspects of marijuana intoxication. Psychiat. Q., 1936, 10: 232-42.—Fossier, A. E. The mariahuana menace. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1931, 84: 247-52.—Hayes, M. H., & Bowery, L. E. Marihuana. J. Crim., Chic, 1933, 23: 1086-98.—Lewitus, V. Mariahuana. Am. J. Nurs., 1936, 36: 677.—Livet, L. Les fumeurs de mariguana. Ann. nted. psychol., Par., 1920, 12: 257-69.—Marijuana cigarettes. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 38 — Marijuana smoking in Panama. Mil. Surgeon, 1933, 73: 269-80.—New York City's campaign against marihuana. Health News, Albany, 1935, 12: 135-6.—Spencer, R. R. Mari- juana. Health Off., Wash.. 1936-37, 1: 299-304.—Wester, P.J. Introduction of Manila hemp. J. Hered., 1927, 18: 117. ---- Pharmacology [and toxicology] Gisel, A. *Ueber die Verstarkung der Wir- kung eigentlicher Narkotika durch Cannabis indica [Bern] 13p. 8? Berl., 1916. Tobler, W. *Ueber das diuretische Prinzip in der Cannabis indica [Bern] 8p. 8? Berl., 1916. Ball, M. V. The effects of haschisch: not due to Cannabis indica. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1910, 3. ser., 26: 777-80. Also repr.—Binet-Sangle, C. Action du hachisch sur les neurones. Rev. sc, Par., 1901, 4. ser., 15: 270-4.—Casparis. P. Studien iiber den Haschisch I; die Reindarstellung des Cannabinols und seine Eigenschaften. In Festschr. 70. Geburtst. Alex- ander Tschirch, Lpz., 1926. 382-91.—Czerkis, M. Ueber Haschisch und die in demselben erhaltene wirksame Substanz. Verh. Ges. deut. Naturforsch. (1909) 1910, 82: 2. Teil, 109.— Fahmy, I. R., & Keiy, A. el. La recherche du chanvre indien et de ses preparations. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., 1935, 185-97, ch.—Federal regulation of medicinal use of Cannabis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 1543.—Fere, C. Note sur l'influence du haschisch sur le travail. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1901, 11. ser., 3: 696-700.—Frankel. S. Chemie und Pharma- kologie des Haschisch. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1903, 49: 266-84.—Gayer, H. Pharmakologische Wertbestimmung von CANNABIS 131 CANNINGS orientalischem Haschisch und Herba cannabis indicae. Ibid., 1928. 129: 312-8.—Ghose, M. N., & Bhattacharjee. S. N. Determination of physiological activity of hemp resin by a polarimetric method. Analyst, Lond., 1935, 60: 313-6.— Huber, E. Zur Geschichte von Haschisch und Opium. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1145.—Joel, E. Beitrage zur Pharma- kologie der Kbrperstellung und der Labyrinthreflexe; Haschisch. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1925, 209: 520-36.—Kant, F., & Krapf, E. Ueber Selbstversuche mit Haschisch. Arch. exp. Path.. Lpz., 1928, 129: 319-38.—Marx, H., & Eckhardt, G. Tierexperi- mentelle Untersuchungen uber die Wirkung des Haschisch. Ibid 1933, 170: 395-406.—Mieses-Reif, M. Ein Fall von Hanf-Ueberempfindlichkeit, Zschr. Augenh., 1936, 89: 226 — Rodriguez-Morini, A. Notas sobre la accion terapeutica del haschisch. Rev. frenopat. espafi., 1909, 7: 142-6.—Roger. E. P., & Bonnet-Lemaire. Note pharmacologique sur le haschisch et sur te chanvre indien. Evolut. nted. chir., 1925, 6: 13-6.—Schneider, A. The effects of large doses of Cannabis indica (subjective experiment) J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1923, 12: 208-14.—Straub, W. Bayerischer Haschisch. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 49-51.—Susanna, V. Sull' attivita farma- cologica della Canapa indiana coltivata nella stazione speri- mentale per le piante omcinali annessa al R. Orto Botanico di Napoli. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1936, 11: 325.—Wilkinson, P. B. Cannabis indica; an historical and pharmacological study of the drug. Brit. J. Inebr., 1929, 27: 72-80. ---- Pharmacology: Mental effects. Metjnier, R. Le hachich; essai sur la psy- chologie des paradis ephemeres; avec 3 planches hors texte. 3. ed. 217p. 8? Par., 1909. Beringer, K. Denkstbrungen im Haschischrausch. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1933, 99: 233. ------ Baeyer, W. von, & Marx, H. Zur Klinik der Haschischrausches. Nervenarzt, 1932,5:337-50.—Bragman, L. J. The weed of insanity. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 122: 417.—Conos, B- Trois cas de canna- bisme avec psvcho-, 1930. CANUYT, [J.] G[eorges] REVERCHON, Leon [et al.] Les maladies du pharynx: clinique et therapeutique. vi, 789p. illust. pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1936. CANUYT, [J.] Georges, & TERRACOL, Jean. Le sinus sphenoidal; anatomie, exploration, chi- rurgie. 2 p. 1. 278p. roy. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1925. CANUYT, [J.] G[eorges] & WILD, C. Le traite- men des h6morragies et la transfusion sanguine d'urgence en oto-rhino-laryngologie. 206p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1935. CAO Si-Tan, Georgette Magdaleine, 1900- *Contribution a I'etude des ruptures spontanees de 1'uterus gravide en dehors de travail. 63p. 8? Par., 1926. CAO-TAN, dit Cao-Si-Tan, 1893- *Va- leur de l'evidement petro-mastoidien total; ses resultats operatoires, plastiques et fonctionnels. 68p. 8? Par., 1926. CAOUCHANSKY, Gusta, 1896- *Myopie passagere arseiiobenzolique. 26p. 8? Par., 1925. CAO Xuan Cam, 1906- *De la fievre bilieuse hemoglobinurique; 6tude critique de l'etiologie, de la pathogenie et du traitement. 84p. 8? Par., 1933. CAPART, Jean, 1902- *Frequence de la localisation juxtascissurale des cavernes tuber- culeuses. 61p. 8? Par., 1927. CAPASSO, Pietro. Compendio di chirurgia d'urgenza ad uso dei medici e degli studenti. viii, 304p. 155 illust. 18? Nap., V. Idelson, 1916. CAPAUNER, Ruth, 1899- *Ist.eine Sa- nierung der Mundhohle durch kassenzahnarzt- liche Behandlung moglich? [Berlin] 54p. 8? Charlottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1932. CAPDEBIELLE, Henry Barthelemy, 1890- *L'elevage au Maroc dans la region de Fes [Alfort] 123p. 8? Par., 1925. CAPEL, Jules, 1896- *Luxation totale du metatarse en dehors et accidents du travail. 54p. 8? Par., 1925. CAPELIN, Albert, 1897- Contribution a, I'etude du traitement des nevralgies faciales par l'alcoolisation du ganglion de Gasser. 44p. 8? Par., 1924. CAPELL, Karl, 1898- *Zur Kasuistik der Psychosen bei multipler Sklerose. 24p. 8? Bonn, L. Neuendorff, 1925. CAPELL, W. L. The fumes of iodine. [ll]p. illust. 8? [Chic, 1919] CAPELLA, Galeazzo, 1487-1537. Anthropolo- gia. 76 1. 8? Venezia, heirs of Aldus, Jan., 1533. CAPELLE, Kurt, 1887- *Manisch-depres- sives Irresein und Dienstbeschadigung. 48p. 8? Bonn, H. Trapp, 1918. CAPELLE, T[homas] J[acob] van. *Ueber Tuberkulin-Anaphylaxie und ihr Zusammenhang mit dem Wesen der Tuberkulin-Reaktion [Bern] 38p. 8? Amst., J. H. & G. van Heteren, 1911. CAPELLUTI, Rolando, ca 1264. Tractatus de curatione pestiferorum apostematum. 6 1. 4? Roma, Stephan Plannck, ca 1485] CAPENER, Norman. Outline of dissection; a guide for use in the junior elective course in sur- gical anatomy of the University of Michigan Medical School. 36 1. 4? [Ann Arb., Mich., 1929] CAPES, William Parr, & CARPENTER, Jeanne Daniels. Municipal housecleaning; the methods and experiences of American cities in collecting and disposing of their municipal wastes, xx, 232p. tab. ch. 8? N. Y., E. P. Dutton & Co., 1918. CAPETOWN, S. Afr. Medical Officer of Health. Annual report. Capetown, 1896-1934. Incomplete. CAPEZZUOLI, Serafino, 1813-88. Leoncini, F., Capezzuoli, C, & Coronedi, G. Commemora- zione di Serafino Capezzuoli. Riv. stor. sc. med., 1926, 17: 74-106, port. CAPILLARIA. See also Nematoda. Baylis, H. A. A note on Capillaria aerophila (Nematoda) Parasitology, Lond., 1937, 29: 410-2.—Christenson, R. O. Studies on the morphology of the common fox lungworm, Capillaria aerophila (Creplin, 1839) Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1935, 54: 145-54.—Heinze, K. Die Gattung Capillaria Zeder 1800 als Fischparasit. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1932-33, 5: 393-406.— Jungherr, E. A parasitic nematode. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1927, 71: 636.—Morgan, D. O. On 3 species of the genua Capillaria from the English domestic fowl. J. Helminth., Lond., 1932, 10: 183.—Petrow, A. M., & Orlow, I. W. Zur Charakteristik des Nematoden aus dem Rinde; Capillaria (Capillaria) bovis (Schnyder, 1906) Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1930, 38: 274-7.—Teixeira de Freitas, J. F.. & Lent, H. Nota preVia sobre duas novas especies do genero Capillaria (Nema- toda) e referencia a novos hospedadores de helminthos conhe- cidos. Rev. nted. cir. Brasil, 1935, 43: 701-3. ------ Estudo sobre os Capillariinae parasitos de mammiferos (Nema- toda: Trichuroidea) Mem. Inst. Oswaldo Cruz, 1936, 31: 85-160, 16 pl.—Trayassos, L. Contribucoes para o conheci- CAPILLARIA 134 CAPILLARIES mento da fauna helmintologica brasileira; sobre as especies brasileiras do genero Capillaria Zeder, 1800. Ibid., 19i5, 7: 146-72, 4 pl. CAPILLARIES [blood] See also Blood vessels; Cardiovascular system; also names of organs. For lymphatic capillaries see Lymphatics. Krogh, A. The anatomy and physiology of capillaries. 276p. 8? New Haven, 1922. Also 2. ed. 422p. 1929. Crawford, J. H., & Rosenberger, H. Studies on human capillaries. J. Clin. Invest., 1925-26, 2: 343; 351; 365 — Diasio, F. A. The blood capillaries in normal skin. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1935, 39: 325-9.—Ernst, C. Die Kapillaren des Menschen. Klin. Fortbild., 1935, 3: 64-99, pl.—Klotz, R. Die klinische Bedeutung der Kapillargebiete. Zschr. Kreis- laufforsch., 1928, 20: 361-74.—Krogh, A. Some recent studies of the capillaries. Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1923-24, 29: 77-85.—Mayer, K. M. Observations on the capillaries of the normal infant. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1921. 22: 381-7 — Midsuno, R. Beitrage zur Morphologie und Physiologie der terminalen Blutbahn. Beitr. path. Anat., 1930, 84: 183-230.— Parrisius. Ueber das Capillarsystem. Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1924-25, 14: 209-17.—Perry, I. H. Historical note on the capillaries, with citations from an early American text. Yale J. Biol., 1936-37, 9: 265-70.—Pfuhl, W. Physiol ogische Anatomie der Blutkapillaren. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 20: 390-416.—Sano, 11. Studies on the blood vessels; experi- mental observations on the capillaries. Orient. J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto, 1933, 14: 15-23. ------ The clinical observations upon the capillaries. Ibid., 25-52.—Schreiner, F. Ueber Kapillarbeobachtungen am Nagelfalz. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 618-21.—Schwalm, H. Die Hautkapillaren bei Neugeborenen. Arch. Kinderh., 1934, 103: 129-37.—Stern, A., & Hirsch, H. Weitere Beitrage zum Studium der kleinsten Gefasse. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 2167-9. ---- Angiodystrophy. See Angiokeratoma. ---- Blood circulation. See Blood circulation, capillary. ---- Contractility and peristalsis. Vimtrtjp, B. Beitrage zur Anatomie der Ca- pillaren; iiber contractile Elemente in der Gefasswand der Blutcapillaren. 76p. 7 pl. 8? Kbh., 1922. Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1922, 65: 150; 1923, 68: 469, 7 pl. Athanasiu, L, & Gradinesco, A. Sur la contractility des capillaires sanguins. C. rend. Soc biol., 1924, 90: 1169.— Bensley, R. R., & Vimtrup, B. On the nature of the Rouget cells of capillaries. Anat. Rec, 1928, 39: 37-55.—Clark, E. R., & Clark, E. L. The relation of Rouget cells to capillary con- tractility. Am. J. Anat., 1925-26, 35: 205-82.—Dore, S. E. On the contractility and nervous supply of the capillaries. Brit. J. Derm., 1923, 35: 398-404, pl— Ebbecke, U. Endo- thelzellen, Rougetzellen und Adventitialzellen in ihrer Bezie- hung zur Contractilitat der Capillaren. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1341-4. ------■ Physiologie der Capillaren. Natur- wissenschaften, 1926, 14: 1131-6.—Florey, H. W., & Carleton, H. M. Rouget cells and their function. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1926-27, ser. B, 100: 23-31.—Heimberger, H. Kontraktile Funktion und anatomischer Bau der menschlichen Kapillaren. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1926-27, 4: 713-52.—Ide, M. Les contrac- tions des capillaires. Rev. mid., Louvain, 1924, 31-8.— Kahn, R. H. Zur Contractilitat der Capillaren. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1922, 195: 368. ------ & Pollak, F. Die aktive Verengerung des Lumens der capillaren Blutgefasse. Ibid., 1930-31, 226: 799-807.—Klingmiiller. M. Zur Frage der Kapillarperistaltik. Zbl. inn. Med., 1925, 46: 186-95. ------ Capillarstudien; zur Frage der Capillarperistaltik. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1925, 46: 94-110.—Kylin, E. Contributory to the question of peristaltic action in capillaries. Acta med. scand., 1922, 57: 25. Also Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 14.—Lewis, T. The force exerted by the minute vessels of the skin in con- tracting. Heart, Lond., 1923-24, 11: 109-17.—Marchand, F. Ueber die Kontraktilitat der Kapillaren und die Adventitial- zellen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 385-7.—Nesterow, A. J. Ueber Contractilitat der Blutcapillaren beim Menschen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1925, 209: 465-75— Okada, M. A query of so-called Rouget cell. Okayama igakkai za->hi, 1928, 40: 796.—Parker, G. H. Are there Rouget cells on the blood- vessels of invertebrates? Anat. Rec, 1923, 26: 303-5.— Pepper, O. H. P. Capillary contraction and the vascular endothelium. Progr. Med., Phila., 1924, 3: 79-84.—Plenk, H. Die anatomischen Grundlagen der Kapillarkontraktion. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 1369. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 1497.—Policard, A. Les capacity contractiles des capil- laires sanguins; ntecanisme de leur mise en jeu. Presse nted-, 1923, 31: 1081-3.—Stegmann. H. Vergessene Capillarbeob- achtungen. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 412-6.—Stienon, L. Sur la contractility des capillaires sanguins. Arch, internat. med. exp., Par., 1932, 7: 231-43.—Vimtrup, B. Sur les elements contractiles dans la paroi des capillaires sanguins. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87: 761-4.—Volterra, M. Einige neue Befunde iiber die Struktur der Kapillaren und ihre Beziehungen zur sogenannten Kontraktilitat derselben. Zbl. inn. Med., 1925, 46: 876-81. ---- Development. See also Capillaroscopy. Clark, E. R., & Clark, E. L. The development of adventitial (Rouget) cells on the blood capillaries of Amphibian larvae Am. J. Anat., 1925-26, 35: 239-64.—Grigoreva, O. P. [Genetic evolution of capillaries] Cas. tek. cesk., 1933, 72: 891-4. Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1932-33, 17: 428-37.—Hueck, K. Ueber die Neubildung des Grundhautchens in den Blut- capillaren. Virchows Arch., 1935-36, 296: 416-21.--Huzelta, T. Versuche mit Kollodiumrohrchen zur Frage der Endothel- bildung. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1928, 37: 181-7— Ishigami, H. Ueber Bildung von Kapillaren durch die Zellen des Endothels der Blutgefasse. Nagoya J. M. Sc, 1935, 9: 25-30.— Liebesnv, P. Ueber die Morphogenese der menschlichen Hautkapillaren und die klinische Bedeutung ihrer Entwicklungslummung. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1931, 21: 285-302.—Stefko, V. H. Cu- taneous capillaries, their development with age and their anthropological importance. Anthropologic, Praha, 1932, 10: 311-21.—Stefko, W. Die Entwicklung der Hautkapillaren im Kindesalter (0.-16. Lebensjahr) Kinderarztl. Prax., 1931, 2: 168-74. ---- Effect of diet and physical stimuli. Lennartz, E. *Die Reaktion der Capillaren auf mechanische Reize bei Nichtschwangern, Schwangern und Wochnerinnen [Bonn] p.302-; 11. 8? Berl., 1921. Also Arch. ges. Physiol., 1921, 191: Castellotti, F. La reazione dei capillari agli stimoli fisici caldo, freddo, luce. Biochim. ter. sper., 1929, 16: 324-9.— Feldberg, W. Die Blutgefasse der menschlichen Haut und ihr Verhalten gegen Reize. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1863.— Field, M. E. The reactions of the blood capillaries of the frog and rat to mechanical and electrical stimulation. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1935, 72: 175-91.—Gansslen, M. Der Einfluss veranderter Nahrung auf den periphersten Gefassab- schnitt; Fleischkost und vegetabilische Kost. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 786-91.—Heimberger, H. Beitrage zur Physiologie der menschlichen Capillaren; Verhalten auf Reizung mit gal- vanischem Strom. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 51: 112-23.— Hintze, A. Die Fullungszustande der Blutcapillaren und die auf sie einwirkenden Ursachen; mechanischen Ursachen. Arch, klin. Chir., 1921, 118: 360-80.—Krogh, A. Studies on the physiology of capillaries; the reaction to local stimuli of the blood-vessels in the skin and web of the frog. J. Physiol., Lond., 1921-22, 55: 412-22.—Lagergren, C. G. The effect of temperature changes on the strength of the cutaneous capillaries. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1932-33, 65: 76-83- Low-Beer, A., & Redisch, W. Einfluss der Rontgenstrahlen auf die Hautkapillaren. Strahlentherapie, 1936, 55: 85-91.— Ni, T. G. The active response of capillaries of frogs, tadpoles, fish, bats, and men to various forms of excitation; excitation by electricity. Am. J. Physiol., 1922, 62: 282-399.—Shinobu, C. On the reaction of the skin capillaries of the palm and the dorsal region of the hand to mental and thermal causes. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1931, 14: 15.—Weil, A. J. Ueber die Reaktion der feinsten Gefasse gegen Kaltereize im Gebiet Headscher Zonen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1929, 111: 742-6. ---- Examination. See also other subheadings of Capillaries; also Blood pressure, capillary; Capillaroscopy. Hirsch, S. Die peripheren Blutgefasse im Rontgenbild unter Berucksichtigung der Injek- tionsmethode am lebenden Menschen (nach Berberich und Hirsch) 72p. 8? Frankf. a. M. 1924. MacAtjliffe, A. *Exploration clinique dea vaisseau sanguins capillaires de 1'homme. 38p. 8? Par., 1924. Breitman, M. Y., Bykhovskaya, A. N., & Erusalimtczyk, K. I. [Capillary reactions of the skin and their interpretation; new methods] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 521-6.—Duryee, A. W., & Wright, I. S. Studies of human capillaries; present-day technique for the study of human capillaries. Am. J. M. be, 1933, 185: 664-73.—Guillaume. A. C. Exploration clinique des capillaries de I'homme. Bull. Soc med. hop. Pans, 19*4, 3. ser., 48: 1663-5. Also Nature, Par., 1924, 52: pt 2, 401-5.— Heimberger, H. Experimentelle C.ipillaruntersuchungen beim Menschen. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1301-3—Melbard, Z. M- [Significance of the methods of capillary examination] Klin. med.. Moskva, 1933, 11: 844-9.—Miller, L. A. Inspection ol CAPILLARIES 135 CAPILLARIES the capillaries in health and disease. Ohio M. J., 1924, 20: 759-62.—Orell, S. [Studies on the capillary analysis of I. Holmgren) Hygiea, Stockh., 1915, 77: 1265-74.— Pribram, B. O. Vergessene Capillarbeobachtungen. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1601.—Salvioli, G. Neue Richtungen im Studium der Kapillargefiisse am lebenden Objekt. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 937-11.—Schrader, R. Ueber Veranderungen im Verhalten der Dichte der Kapillarwandung und deren Nachweis durch das Endothelsyniptom. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1921-22, 34: 269-99.—Secher, K. Klinische Kapillarunter- suchungen. Acta mod. scand., 1922, 56: 295-317. Also Ugeskr. laeger, 1924, 86: 91.—Teodoro, G. La dimetilpara- feinlendiamina come reattivo per mettere in evidenza i capillari iracheali negli insetti. Biochem. ter. sper., 1925, 12: 428-30. ---- Fragility and resistance. See also names of hemorrhagic diseases. Anderson, G. K., Hawley. E. E., & Stephens, 1). J. Capil- lary fragility and vitamin C. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936,34:778-82.—Basch, F. Die kapillare Resistenz. Zschr. Kinderh., 1930, 49: 446-53.—Bayer, W. Das Endothelsymp- tom und seine Beeinflussbarkeit; die Endothel-Asthenie. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1930, 3. F., 78: 311-22.—Bernfeld. W. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Capillarresistenz junger, insbesondere friihgeborener Siiuglinge (Saugglocken- methode) Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: 1-14.—Bexelius, G. Studien iiber die Blutungstendenz der Hautkapillaren bei kiinstlicher venoser Stauung. Acta med. scand., 1933, 80: 281-309.—Bickel, L. Ueber die experimentelle Beeinflussung des Endothelsymptoms bei Frauen. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 1250-7.—Billing, L. Ueber den Einfluss der vergrossernden Hilfsmittel auf die Resultate bei Priifung der Festigkeit der Hauptkapillaren. Upsala lak. fbren. forh., 1935, 40: 389-92.— Brock, J., & Malcus, A. Ueber die Capillarresistenz im Kindesalter (systematische Untersuchungen des Rumpel-Leede sowie der Saugglockenwirkung auf Brust und Arm) Zschr. Kinderh., 1934, 56: 237-52.—Capelli, E. Dermatosi purpurica, emosiderinica, micropapuloide generalizzata della cute da abnorme fragilita vasale. Boll. sez. reg. Soc. ital. derm., 1936, 14: 115.—Carusi, R. I capillari nella prova detta del laccio (fenomene di Rumpel-Leede) Cuore & circol., 1930, 14: 249-72.—Cutter, I. S., & Marquardt, G. H. Studies in capil- lary fragility. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 113-5.—Dalla Torre, G., & Dusso, R. La determinazione della resistenza capillare. Riv. clin. med., 1933, 34: 620-5.— Dalldorf, G., & Russell, H. The effect of cevitamic acid injec- tions on capillary resistance. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 101: 1701.—De Lauretis, G. La resistenza capillare in rapporto alio stato puerperale. Monit. ostet. gin., 1933, 5: 112-48.— De Silva Mello, A. Recherches sur la resistance des capillaires sanguins. J. physiol. path, gen., 1930, 28: 377-86.—Ekvall, S. Resultats domtes par l'fipreuve de resistance des capillaires suivant la mfithode de Gbthlin. Acta med. scand., 1934, suppl. 59, 50-67.—Falk, G., Gedda, K. O., & Gothlin. G. F. An investigation into the strength of the skin capillaries and indirectly into the vitamin C standard of school children in the District of Norrbotten, north of the Arctic Circle. Upsala lak. foren. forh., 1932-33, n. F., 38: art. II, 24.—Frontali, G. Immagine capilloroscopica e resistenza vasale in alcune ma- lattie dell' infanzia. Sperimentale, 1922, 76: 230-2.—Gabbe & Kirchberg. Beobachtungen iiber die Resistenz der Haut- kapillaren. Zbl. inn. Med., 1930, 57: 864-6.—Galletti, D. Semplificazione del metodo di misurazione della resistenza capillare. Hiv. clin. med., 1928, 29: 30-3.—Geschwind, H., & Rundqvist, N. Tests carried out on 200 persons with Gothlin's method for determining the strength of the skin capillaries and statistical treatment of the results. Upsala lak. foren. forh., 1935, 40: 403-19.—Giannoni, A. I fenomeni conseguenti alia stasi e all' ischemia provocata negli arti nello studio delle sin- dromi emorragiche; la prova della percussione durante la stasi (flicking test) come metodo di esame della fragilita dei piccoli vasi. Riv. clin. med., 1934, 35: 361-9.—Grycewicz, M., & Gorecki, Z. [Clinical determination of capillary resistance of the skin] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 945-7.—Hagens, E. [Capillary resistance in sailors on fishing inspection boat Island Falk] Militserlfegen, 1937, 43: 19-25.—Hecht, A. F. Die Wandresistenz der Blutkapillaren. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 2168.—Hitomi, T., Takita, S-, & Honda, T. Mechan- ical resistance of the capillary walls of skin. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1930-32, 2: Int. Med., 183.—Jona, G. Ricerche sulla determi- nazione della resistenza capillare nel bambino. Pediatria (Riv.) 1932, 40: 797.—Jones, H. W., & Tocantins, L. M. A simple test for capillary resistance: the flicking test. Am. J. M. Sc, 1933, 185: 535-9.—Kogan, G., & Sniakin, D. [Stability of peripheral capillaries of the human body; physiological data] Sovet. klin., 1932, 17: 46.—Longo, A. Angiopsatirosi ca- pillare cd azioni farmaco-dinamiche. Biochim. ter. sper., 1929, 16: 556-62. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 199 — Lunedei, A. La regolazione tissulare della fragilita capillare. Ibid., 1930, 5: 290-3.—Mascia, G. Ricerche sulle variazioni morfologiche e funzionali dei capillari in gravidanza a mezzo del tonopsatiroscopio del Salvioli. Arch, ostet. gin., 1933, 2. ser., 20: 231-62, 6 pl. Also Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1933, 11. ser., 1: G3-5.—Meineri. P. A. Sulla cosidetta prova della fragilita capillare. Dermosifilografo, 1931, 6: 141-58.—Mello, S. A resistencia dos capillares sanguineos; urn novo methodo de exame clinico. Brasil med., 1922, 36: pt 2, 17-9.—Mengler, O. Die Priifung der mechanischen Capillarresistenz der Haut bei hamorrhagischen Diathesen. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1301.—Nesterov. A. I. [Methods in the determination of the stability of the capillary vessels of the skin] Klin, med., Moskva, 1932, 10: 793-9.------ [Clinical importance in the determination of the stability of the capillary vessels of the skin; part 2] Ibid., 1003-8.—Peck, S. M., Rosenthal, N., & Erf, L. A. Intradermal venom reaction; a new method of determining capillary fragility. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936-37, 35: 614-6.—Recchia, F., & Signorelli, E. Sulla misurazione della resistenza capillare alia trazione cutanea. Policlinico, 1937, 44: sez. med., 158-70.— Rondelli, U. Sul fenomeno ematico capillare. Minerva med., Tor., 1932, 23: 549-52.—Schneider, C. [Investigation relative to capillary resistance according to Gothlin's method in conscripts of the regiments of Sodermanland] Tskr. mil. hiilsov., 1933, 58: 169-76.—Schultzer, P. [Study on capillary resistance] Hos- pitalstidende, 1933, 76: 817; 1934, 77: 1190. Also Acta med. scand., 1934, 81: 113; 83: 544; 555. ------ Decrease of capillary resistance in patients on gastro-intestinal diet, especially ulcer diet, and its response to vitamin C (from hips) Ibid., 83: 544-54.------Cevitamic acid and capillary fragility. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 1135.------& Griis, O. [Capillary resistance; decrease of capillary resistance in achylia] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: 496-503.—Simici, D., Popesco, M., & Bocsan, G. Considerations sur la resistance des capillaires a la constriction et a la stase, a l'etat normal et pathologique, etudice par les procedes de Gothlin et de Hess. Presse med., 1934, 42: 317-9.—Stocking, R. E. Application of the capillary resistance test as a measure of vitamin C nutrition. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1933, 50: 823-31.—Tenconi, A. La cosi detta fragilita capillare nell' eta infantile. Pediatria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 1072-92.—Weld, C. B. A capillary resistance test and its relation to vitamins C and D. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1936, 9: 226-33. ---- Function. See also Pulse, capillary. Bassi, M. Stato morfologico e funzionale dei capillari nell' adulto normale alle varie decadi di eta. Minerva med., Tor., 1933, 24: pt 2, 409-19.—Bisbini, B. La intradermo- reazione con istamina come saggio di capacita funzionale dei capillari. Boll. Soc med. chir. Modena, 1929-30, 30: 19-26.— Boas, E. P. Clinical observations of the morphology and func- tion of the capillaries. N. York M. J., 1923, 117: 528-31 — Bricker, F. M. Zur Physiologie der Capillaren. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1924, 41: 157-9.—Brickner, R. M. The role of the capillaries and their endothelium in the distribution of colloidal carbon by the blood stream. Proc. N. York Path. Soc, 1926, 26: 119-24.—Demoor, J. Physiologie des capillaires. In Traits physiol. norm. path. (Roger, G. H., & Binet, L.) Par., 1932, 6: 527-89.—Edens, E. Die Tatigkeit der Hautkapillaren und ihre Storungen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 1202.— Foa, C. La fisiologia dei capillari. Med. ital., 1931, 12: 330-8.—Guillaume, A. C. Les fonctions des capillaires san- guins. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178: 898; 1210.—Hagen. Die Bedeutung des Kapillarsystems. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1924, 34: 145-8.—Heimberger, H. Beitrage zur Physiologie der menschlichen Capillaren. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1925, 46: 519-57.—Heinrich, W. Les fonctions des capillaires en rapport avec la fixation de l'attention. Bull, internat. Acad. polon. sc, 1929, ser. B, sc. natur., 55-8.—Henrijean. Legon sur la physiologie des capillaires sanguins. Progr. med., Par., 1924, 39: 545-7.—Heubner, W. Nachtragliche Bemerkung zur Physiologie der Blutcapillaren. Klin. Wschr., 1924. 3: 21.— Hoff, F., & Kessler, M. Capillarfunktion und Lebensalter. Ibid., 1933, 12: 1413.—Huzella, T. Der Mechanismus der Kapillarfunktion und der Sekretion im Bindegewebe. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1925, 34: 151-5.—Kessler, M. Ueber die Ab- hangigkeit der Kapillarfunktion vom Lebensalter. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1933, 25: 777-84.—Kohan, G. [Functional test of the solidity of the peripheral blood vessels] Russ. klin., 1925, 4: 538-46.—Krogh, A., & Brandt-Rehberg, P. The active relaxation of capillaries and venules in reflex flare. J. Physiol., Lond., 1927-28, 54: xxxii.—Lee. F. C. A note on differences of capillary activity. Am. J. Physiol., 1925, 74: 326-33.—Lenaz, L. La fisiologia dei capillari e la sua impor- tanza per la patologia e per la diagnosi delle malattie del cuore, delle arterie e dei reni. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1927, 6: 369-91.— Petracek, E. [Investigation on the function of the endothelial cells of the blood capillaries] Cesk. derm., 1935, 15: 179-88.— Pissarevsky, N. N. [Clinical observations on the morphology of capillaries and their functional capacity] Russ. klin., 1930, 13: 37-43.—Rapoport, J. L. Variationen des Blutkapillarendo- tbels in der Embryogenese und beim erwachsenen Menschen unter verschiedenen Bedingungen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 24: 136-51.—Rehberg, P. B., & Carrier, E. B. Studies on the physiology of capillaries; concerning the reaction of the human skin capillaries to venous blood. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1922, 42: 250-65.—Roboz, P. [Functional examination of capillaries] Gyogyaszat, 1935, 75: 259; 281; 297. Also Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 908-71.—Rondelli, U. Capillari e istamina. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: pt 2, 1326-48.—Schade, H., Claussen, F., & Birner, M. Die Onkodynamik der Capillaren und ihre Anwendung auf klinische Fragen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1928, 108: 581-645.—Schwartz, A. Physiologie generate des capillaires. Strasbourg med., 1932, 92: 551-9.—Serra, V. Studio comparativo della forma e della funzione dei capillari cutanei. Minerva med., Tor., 1931, 12: 489-97.—Spickmann, F. Aenderungen der Capillarfunktion durch Rohkost und salzarme Kost, Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1271.—Tannenberg, CAPILLARIES 136 CAPILLARIES J. Ueber die Kapillartatigkeit. Verh. Deut. path, Ges., 1925, 20: 374-9. ------ Bau und Funktion der Blutkapillaren. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 404. Also Frankf. Zschr., 1926, 34: 1-19.—Volterra, M., & Schupfer, F. Ulteriori studi sulla morfologia e sulla funzione dei capillari sanguigni. Arch. ital. anat., 1934, 33: 844-58.—Weil, A. J. Die funktionelle Zwei- teilung der feinsten Gefasse. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1924, 44: 175-80. ---- Function: Regulation. Barksdale, I. S. Microscopic studies of capillary innerva- tion and staining of the endothelial cells. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1925-26, 11: 1053-7.—Beecher, H. K. The active control of all parts of the capillary wall by the sympathetic nervous system. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1936, 73: 123-32.— Blackader, A. D. The capillaries and the more important fac- tors which control their activities; a review. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929, 21: 442-7.—Brown, G. E. Observations on the surface capillaries in man following cervicothoracic sym- pathetic ganglionectomy. J. Clin. Invest., 1930, 9: 115-37.— Crawford, J. H. The influence of the sympathetic nervous system on the capillaries during passive congestion. Ibid., 1929, 7: 527-35.—Harris, K. E., & Marvin, H. M. The inner- vation of mammalian capillaries by vasoconstrictor sympa- thetic nerves. Heart, Lond., 1927, 14: 135-8.—Heimberger, H. Beitrage zur Physiologie der menschlichen Capillaren; Gefassnerven, sensorische Nerven und kleinste Gefasse. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 73: 488-505.—Huzella, T. Histologische Grundlagen der autonomen Funktion der Kapillaren. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1937, 44: 61-8.—Jones, T. The structure and mode of innervation of capillary blood vessels. Am. J. Anat., 1936, 58: 227-57, 3 pl.—Jores, A. Der Einfluss der Muskulatur auf den Fiillungszustand der Capillaren. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 59: 172-81.—Krogh, A. [The nerves of the capil- laries and their reflex action] Bibl. lager, 1927, 119: 831-40. Also Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 722-5. ------ Harrop, G. A., & Rehberg, P. B. Studies on the physiology of capillaries; the innervation of the blood vessels in the hind leg of the frog. J. Physiol., Lond., 1922-23, 56: 179-89.—Leriche, R-, & Policard, A. Etat des capillaires pendant l'excitation du sympathique pfiriarteriel chez 1'homme. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 84: 40.— Parrisius, W. Ueber die Autonomie des Capillarsystems. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1881-3.—Redisch, W. Die Veranderun- gen am Kapillarsystem nach der Dopplerschen Operation. Endokrinologie, 1928, 2: 186-91.—Stohr, P., jr. Mikroskopi- scher Beitrag zur Innervation der Blutcapillaren beim Men- Bchen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1925-26, 3: 431-48—Volterra. Sur le dfiterminisme des variations du calibre des capillaires. Arch. mal. coeur, 1927, 20: 451-9. ---- Histology. Ktjhn, A. *Vergleichend-histologische Unter- suchungen uber Struktur und Grossenverhalt- nisse von Blutkapillaren bei Hund und Ziege [Bern] 47p. 8? Nafels, Glarner, 1921. Galletti, D. Contributo alio studio della struttura dei capillari sanguigni; i capillari intraepiteliali di Hyla viridis. Monit. zool. ital., 1927, 38: 76-84.—Heimberger, H. Beitrage zur Physiologie der menschlichen Capillaren; Fiirbeversuche am Capillarendothel und die Lymphraume des Papillarkbrper- gewebes. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 55: 17-23.—Kling- miiller, M. Capillarstudien; iiber die Scheitelkiigelchen der Nagelfalzcapillaren. Ibid., 808-24, pl.—Lewis, F. T. Mathe- matically precise features of epithelial mosaics: observations on the endothelium of capillaries. Anat. Rec, 1933, 55: 323-41.— Loeschcke, H., & Loeschcke, E. Pericyten, Grundhautchen und Lymphscheiden der Kapillaren. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1934, 35: 533-50— Nagel, A. Die mechanischen Eigenschaften der Kapillarwand und ihre Beziehungen zum Bindegewebslager. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1934, 21: 376-87.— Pfuhl, W. Die Loeschckeschen perivasculiiren Scheiden und ihre Bedeutung. Virchows Arch., 1935, 295: 616-22.— Slonimski, P. Ueber die Darstellung winziger Blutgefasse mittels der Benzidinprobe. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1927, 44: 1-8, pl.—Vimtrup, B. Anatomie der Capillaren. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 1696.—Volterra, M. La structura dei capillari sanguigni. Monit. zool. ital., 1933, 44: suppl., 71-100.— Woollard, H. H. Capillary endothelium. Med. J. Australia, 1928, 2: 134-40.—Zimmermann, K. W. Der feinere Bau der Blutcapillaren. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1923, 68: 23 pl. ---- Inflammation. Dionis du Sejour. P., & Gurfinkiel. Note sur un cas de capillarite traite par la sympathicectomie. Bull. Soc. nat chir., Par., 1934, 60: 1071-3.—Gougerot, H. Capillarites: leur importance en dermatosyphiligraphie. Rev. gen. clin. titer., 1928, 42:817-21. ------Civatte&Cottu, A. Capillarites cyanotiques et purpuriques, thrombosantes, necrosantes et ulcereuses, dou- leureuses estivales. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43:1791.— Gougerot, H., & Delay, J. Capillaries reticutees purpuriques et pigmentogenes; purpura rhumatoide et pigmentation reticutee; contribution a I'etude des dermatoses rfiticulees et du reseau capillaire anastomotique. Ibid., 1933, 40: 422.—Gougerot, H., & Patte. Capillarite hemorragique en grande medallions papu- leux. C, rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 766-70—Tourainc, A- Les capillarites en dermatologie. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 838-965. ---- Pathology. See also Capillaroscopy; also under names of primary diseases as Hemophilia; Inflammation; Syphilis, &c. Krauss, P. *Kapillaruntersuchungen an Paralytikern, Epileptikern, Imbezillen und Kre- tins. 16p. 8? Rostock, 1927. Ayala, G. Sul comportamento morfologico e funzionale dei capillari in alcune neuropatie organiche. Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 67-78.—Barksdale, I. S. Clinical observations on the blood capillaries. South. M. & S., 1926, 88: 452-8.—Bettmann. Abnormer Aufbau des Gefassendabschnitts, und seine capillar- mikroskopische Kontrolle. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929-30, 159: 140-51.—Boas, E. P. The clinical significance of recent studies of the capillaries. Boston M. & S. J., 1925, 192: 1085- 90.—Bryson, L. H. The capillary system in its relation to clinical symptoms. Rep. S. Andrews Inst. Clin. Res., Lond., 1926, 3: 35-45.—Clerici, A. La patologia dei capillari. Gazz. osp., 1927, 48: 361-4.—Crespo, A. Capilaroscopia clinica en las alteraciones cardiovasculares. Arch. card, hemat., Madr., 1924, 5: 189-98.—Dietel, F. Leukoderm vortiiuschende Vaskularisationsstbrungen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 30: 262.— Euziere, Lafon & Toye. Tares mentales et anomalies capil- laires. Rev. gin. clin. titer., 1935, 49: suppl., 1545.—Fischer, L. Ueber allgemeine und brtliche Veranderungen am Capillar- system. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1337-9.—Frontali. G. I ca- pillari in alcune nefropatie infantili. Riv. clin. pediat., 1928, 26: 81-95, 3 pl.—Hagen, W. Periodische, konstitutionelle und pathologische Schwankungen im Verhalten der Blutkapillaren. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1507. Also Virchows Arch., 1922, 239: 504-56, ch.—Hallion, L. Donnees et considerations relatives a la physiologie normale et pathologique des capil- laires sanguins. Echo nted. nord, 1931, 35: 289-98.—Heim- berger, H. Beitrage zur Physiologie der menschlichen Ca- pillaren; Verhalten auf stumpfen mechanischen Reiz. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 49: 411-29. ------ Verhalten bei venbser Stauung und arterieller Drosselung. Ibid., 53: 107- 20.—Hisinger-Jiigerskiod, E. Klinische Kapillarstudien bei Blutkrankheiten und Zirkulationsstbrungen. Acta med. scand., 1923, 58: 231-312, pl. ------ Kapillarstudien bei Krankhei- ten mit vasomotorischen Symptomen und einige Worte iiber die Bedeutung der Kapillaren fiir den Blutkreislauf. Ibid., 1924, 61: 251-80.—Kabakov, I. B. [Physiology and pathology of the capillaries and their clinical importance] Med. biol. J., Leningr., 1928, 4: 85-101.—Kaltstein. O. [Two cases of consti- tutional capillary asthenia] Orv. hetil., 1927, 71: 1263-5 — Klingmiiller, M., & Nevermann, H. Capillarstudien; zur Ca- pillarmorphologie des Scharlachs, der Nephritiden, der Hyper- tonic, der genuinen Schrumpfniere. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 66:734-60, 2 pl.—Klotz, R. Zur Kapillaratonie. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1934, 26: 814-8.—Koch, J. Die Tiitigkeit und die Bedeutung der Kapillarendothelien bei der hamatogenen Allgemeininfektion. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1922-23, 89: Orig., 243-7.—Midsuno, R., & Kawana, H. Experimentelle Beobach- tung der Reaktion des lebenden Gewebes, besonders der Blut- kapillaren, gegen die vitalgefiirbten Mikroorganismen, mit einigen Bemerkungen iiber die Blutkapillaruntersuchung. Tr. Soc path, jap., 1934, 24: 467-70, pl.—Mttller, O. Die Kapil- laren und ihre Krankheiten. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1925, 16: H. 2, 1-12. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 427; 485. Also Naturwissenschaften, 1926, 14: 1137-41. Also Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1927, 24: 105-9. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 575-8.—Niekau, B. Kapillarbeobachtungen bei Erythemen und Exanthemen. Verh. Deut. Kongr. inn. Med., (1920) 1921, 32: 226-9.—Puxeddu, E. Lo stato attuale delle conoscenze sulla fisiopatologia dei capillari. Atti Soc. sc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1935, 37: 156-216.—Rabinowich, J. S., & Unikel, P. S. Ueber einen Fall von erworbenen Endgefasser- weiterungen im Innervationsgebiet des inneren Biindels des linken Schultergeflechts. Derm. Wschr., 1927, 85: 984-6 — Rondoni, P. La patologia dei capillari. Med. ital., 1927, 8: 411; 1930, 11: 746. Also Biol, med., Milano, 1930, 20: 299- 316.—Santori, G. Ricerche sulla morfologia e la funzionalita dei capillari cutanei in alcune sindromi vasoneurotiche. Arch, ital. derm, sif., 1932-33, 8: 174-218. Also Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1932, 73: 646-53.—Secher, K. [Clinical researches on the capillaries] Ugeskr. laeger, 1921, 83: 863; 899.—Teraskeli, H. Studien iiber das Verhalten der Hautkapillaren bei Trachom, follikularer Conjunctivitis und Follikulose. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1929, 7: 424-8.—Volodin, A. N., & Klebansky, I._G. [Clinical cases of diseases of the capillaries] Russ. klin., 1928, 10: 142-8.—Walker, H. M. Disorders of the capillary vessels as a factor in disease. Glasgow M. J., 1926, 105: 286-92. ------ Some further observations on the capil- lary vessels in disease. Ibid., 106: 240-50, pl.—Weiss, S., & Frazier, W. R. The density of the surface capillary bed of the forearm in health, in arterial hypertension, and in arteriosclero- sis. Am. Heart J., 1929-30, 5: 511-8.— Wollheim, E. Ueber Probleme der Physiologie und Pathologie der Kapillaren. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 74: 24-9.—Wright, I. S. The clinical value of human capillary studies; in fever, mental deficiency, nephritis, vascular diseases, clubbed fingers, arthritis, tobacco smoking, and argyria. J, Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 439- 43. Also repr. CAPILLARIES 137 CAPILLARIES ---- Permeability. See also Diapedesis. Hesselmann, J. *Der Einfluss des Sympa- thies auf den Gradienten der Permeabilitat der Kapillaren [Freiburg] p.287-93. 8? Miinch. [1932] Also Zschr. Biol., 1932, 92: Bassi. M. Lo studio della permeabilita capillare attraverso il pomfo artificialmente provocato. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1937, 63: 272-82.—Beutel, A., & Klein, O. Ueber den Nachweis von carJillarpermeabilitatsteigernden Stoffen im Blute nach Ront- genbestrahlung. Zschr. klin. Med., 1933, 123: 104-10 — Brunelli, B. Sulla permeabilita dei capillari sanguigni per i colloidi negli animali scomplementati. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1934, 33: 467-71.—Capillary permeability. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 1. 794 —-Chasanow, M. Permeabilitat der Hautkapillaren bei Nerven kranken. Mschr. Psychiat., 1930, 75: 62-77.— Conklin, R. E. The permeability of frog capillaries to protein. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 112: 401-4.—Corda, D. Prime osser- vazioni sul potere di riassorbimento dei capillari nel lattante sano. Med. inf., Roma, 1935, 6: 213-24.—Corradinl, G. Ricerche sulla permeabilita delle pareti capillari. Riv. clin. med., 1929, 30: 867-86. ------ & Visani. C. Ricerche sulla permeabilita delle pareti capillari: la permeabilita capillare in clinica. Ibid., 1075-84, ch.—De Tullio, R. La permeabilita dei capillari e l'indice infiammatorio della cute negli epatopa- zienti. Riforma med., 1928, 44: 341-4—Dogliotti, G. C, & Taglioni, V. La pervieta e la permeabilita dei capillari del- l'uomo studiate con la curva di concentrazione del glucosio inietatto nell' arteria omerale et ripreso dalla venamediana Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 859-61.—Field, M. E., & Drinker, C. K. The permeability of the capillaries of the dog to protein. Am. J. Physiol., 1931, 97: 40-51.—Freund, H. Die treibenden Krafte fiir den Fliissigkeitsstrom im Organismus; zur Frage der Durchlassigkeit der Kapillaren fiir Eiweiss. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1922, 95: 206-34.—Hoff, F., & Leuwer, W. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Permeabilitat der Capillaren des Menschen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 51: 1-14.—Krogh, A. The exchange of substances through the capillary wall. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1922-23, 4: 97-105.— Landis, E. M. Micro-injection studies of capillary permeabil- ity; factors in the production of capillary stasis. Am. J. Physiol., 1927, 81: 124-42. ------ The effect of lack of oxygen on the permeability of the capillary wall to fluid and to the plasma proteins. Ibid., 1927-28, 83: 528-42. ------ Capillary pressure and capillary permeability. Physiol. Rev., 1934, 14: 404-81. ------ The passage of fluid through the capillary wall. Am. J. M. Sc, 1937, 193: 297-313. ----— & Gibbon, J. H-, jr. The effects of temperature and of tissue pressure on the movement of fluid through the human capillary wall. J. Clin. Invest., 1933, 12: 105-38.—Longo, A. Pharma- kologische Beeinflussung der Capillardurchlassigkeit. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1130.—McMaster, P. D.. Hudack, S., & Rous, P. The relation of hydrostatic pressure to the gradient of capillary permeability. J. Exp. M., 1932, 55: 203-21, pl. Also repr.—Man, E. B., & Peters, J. P. Permeability of capil- laries to plasma lipoids. J. Clin. Invest., 1933, 12: 1031-9.— Manca, S. La prova di Petersen e quella di Aldrich MacClure nello studio della permeabilita dei capillari. Cuore & circol., 1934, 18: 201-26.—Manegold, E., & Hofmann, R. Die spezi- fische Durchlassigkeit von Kapillarsystemen. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 243: 51-66.—Marble, A., Field, M. E. [et al.] The per- meability of the blood capillaries to lipoids. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 109: 467-74.—Masing & Denecke. Beitrag zum Stu- dium der Durchlassigkeit der Kapillarwande. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1922, 34. Kongr., 426.—Petersen, W. F. The permeability of the skin capillaries in various clinical conditions. Arch. Int. M., 1927, 39: 19-44. ------& Lash, A. F. Altera- tions in the permeability of skin capillaries during pregnancy and puerperium. Ibid., 12-8.—Puxeddu, E. Osservazioni sulla permeabilita capillare e su alcune prove piu in uso per il suo studio. Rass. med. sarda, 1937, 39: 136-53.—Rabino, A. Ricerche sulla permeabilita delle pareti dei vasi capillari dell' uomo col metodo vesicatorio di Gansslen e Miiller. Mi- nerva med., Tor., 1923, 3: 649-57.—Rous, P.. & Smith, F. The gradient of vascular permeability; the gradient along the capillaries and venules of frog skin. J. Exp. M., 1931, 53: 219-42, 4 pl. Also repr.—Schade, H. ModelLstudien uber den Fliissigkeitsaustausch an den Kapillaren. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1924, 36. Kongr., 54-7.—Smith, F., & Dick, M. The influence of the plasma colloids on the gradient of capillary permeability. J. Exp. M., 1932, 56: 371.—Smith, F., & Rous, P. The gradient of vascular permeability; the conditions in frogs and chicken muscle, and in the mammalian diaphragm. Ibid., 1931, 53: 195-217, 3 pl. Also repr.—Swindle, P. F. Perivascular seep valves in the exchange of body fluids. Am. J. Physiol., 1935-36, 114: 491-501.—Underhill, F. P., & Epstein, J. The permeability of capillaries as influenced by various drugs. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1923, 22: 195-214.— Vancura. A. Alterations de la pernteabilit6 des parois capillaires dans les maladies du cceur et des reins. Arch. mal. reins, 1931-32, 6: 147-70. ------ Klinisch-experimentelle Beobachtungen uber die Veranderungen der Permeabilitat der Kapillarwande bei Herzkranken und Nephritikern. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislauf- forsch., 1932, 5: 230-11.—Vasek, V. [Capillary permeability during pregnancy] Cas. tek. cesk., 1933, 72: 1648-51.—Wright, I. S., & Duryee, A. W. Human capillaries in health and in disease. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 52: 545-75. Also repr.—Zocchi, S. Ricerche sulla permeabilita e sulla resistenza dei capillari nel puerperio normale e patologico. Fol. gyn., Genova, 1931, 28: 565-94. ---- Pharmacology. Armentano, L. Der Einfluss der Ascorbinsaure auf die Festigkeit der Capillaren. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935-36, 97: 630-9.—Barksdale, I. S. The effect of dimethyl-guanidin- sulphate upon the capillaries. South. M. J., 1925, 18: 707-9. -—;— The effects of certain drugs on the capillaries; atropine, eserine, sparteine, digitalis caffeine, and cucurbocitrin. South. M. & S., 1927, 89: 27-32 —Budylin, W. G. Die biologische Wirkung der mit einer Quecksilber-Quarzlampe bestrahlten Metalle; der Einfluss der bestrahlten Metalle auf den Zustand der Kapillaren. Acta med. scand., 1935, 86: 88-94.—Carrier, E. B. Studies on the physiology of capillaries; the reaction of the human skin capillaries to drugs and other stimuli. Am. J. Physiol., 1922, 61: 528-47.—Castelloti, F. Le modificazione del calibro dei capillari durante l'azione di alcuni farmaci: adrenalina, atropina, pilocarpina. Biochim. ter. sper., 1927, 14: 359-65.—Douglas, B. Restriction of rate of flow and inter- change in capillaries by vasoconstrictor drugs; prevention of absorption of injurious substances from abraded surfaces by local pressor drug action. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 381-4.— Drinker, C. K. The permeability and diameter of the capil- laries in the web of the brown frog (R. temporaria) when per- fused with solutions containing pituitary extract and horse serum. J. Physiol., Lond., 1927-28, 63: 249-69.—Fischer, L. Die Einwirkung des Adrenalins auf die Kapillaren der menschli- chen Kbrperoberflache. Zschr. Biol., 1927, 86: 351-66, pl.— Heinen, W. Beobachtungen fiber die Beeinflussung der Capillarweite durch Adrenalin, sowie durch quellend und entquellend wirksame Lbsungen beim Frosche. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1923, 32: 455-67.—Heubner, W. Physiologie und Pharmakologie der Blutcapillaren. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1965; 2015.—Maliwa, E. Ueber eine direkte Wirkung des Schwefelwasserstoffes auf die Kapillaren. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 688.—Meszaros, K. Die Wirkung hypertonischer Lbsungen auf die Capillaren. Zschr. klin. Med., 1932, 122: 316-22.—Okada, M. On the action of some drugs upon the arterioles and capillaries. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1928, 40: 205-14.—Pontoni, L., & Bonizzi, A. Motilita dei capillari sotto l'azione dell' acido adenilico. Cuore & circol., 1935, 19: 577- 95.—Redisch, W. Ueber hormonale Beeinflussbarkeit des Kapillarsystems beim Menschen. Miinch. med. Wsch'r., 1923, 70: 589-92.—Samberger. Ueber Hautkapillaren und ihre Beeinflussung. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1929, 20: H. 2, 32-5.—Schupfer, F. Ricerche sperimentali sull' influenza del pH sulle variazioni di calibro dei capillari. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 861-4. ------ Ricerche sperimentali sull' in- fluenza degli joni Ca e K sulle variazioni del calibro dei capillari. Ibid., 864-6.—Urbanek, J. [The capillaries after endarterial injections of epinephrine, atropine, and urethane] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1929, 68: 498-500.—Zipf, K., & Giese, W. Ueber die Wirkung adenosinartiger Stoffe und einiger Organextrakte auf die Kapillaren. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 171: 111-8. ---- Pressure. See Blood pressure, capillary. ---- Toxicosis. See also Allergy; Infection; Inflammation; Sepsis; Toxemia. Ceruti, G. Sopra un caso di tossicosi capillare emorragica. Riforma med., 1934, 50: 1009-14.—Dale, H. H. The activity of the capillary blood vessels, and its relation to certain forms of toxaemia. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 959; 1006.—Dinkier, G. Beobachtungen zur Klinik und Pathologie des Morbus Schbn- lein-Henoch (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Lehre der hamorrhagi- schen Capillartoxikose [E. Frank]) Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1937, 180: 386-93.—Meissner, R. Hautsekretion und psy- chische Erregung bei anaphylaktischer Kapillartoxikose. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1300.—Walker. H. M. On the effect of chronic absorption of bacterial toxins on the capillary vessels. Glasgow M. J., 1927, 108: 77-85. CAPILLARITY. See also Colloid; Physiology. Oldenburg, F. F. *Untersuchungen iiber Kapillarwirkungen von Kollodiummembranen [Kiel] 44p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1928. Arciszewski, W., Czarnecki, E. [et al.] Etudes sur les pltenontenes 61ectrocapillaires; r61e des facteurs physiques. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927-28, 3: 345-56, pl.—Belov. N. A. Gelatine-Kapillaren; ein Beitrag zur Modelluntersuchungs- methode biologischer Erscheinungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 140: 543-7.—Benoist, H., Golblin, V., & Kopaczewski, W. Etudes sur les pltenontenes edectrocapillaires; coloration vitale. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928-29, 5: 481-510.—Brossa, G. A. Labilita colloidale serica e adsorbimento capillare. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1930, 93: 175-88. ------ & Zocchi, S. Adsorbimento capillare e rapporto fra il siero della madre e del neonato. Ibid., 201-8—Craxford, S. R., & McKay, H. A. C. CAPILLARITY 138 CAPILLAROSCOPY The drop-weight method for the determination of electro- capillary curves. J. Phys. Chem., 1935, 39: 545-50.—Dubrisay, R. Sur une ntethode d'analyse capillaire. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1605-7.—Issekutz, B. von. Temperatur und Capillaraktivitat (Erwiderung) Biochem. Zschr., 1921, 122: 301.—Janek, A. Ein neues Kapillarphanomen. Kolloid. Beihefte, 1927, 24: 418-48, 3 pl.—Jendrassik, L., & Czike, A. Ueber kapillaraktive Wirkung des Filtrierpapiers. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 185: 470-6.—Klinemuller, M. Capillarstudien; uber Capillardruck. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1925, 47: 244-63.— Kopaczewski, W., & Rosnowski, M. Etudes sur les pheno- menes tlectrocapillaires; role des ions. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928-29, 5: 14-34, pl.—Kosakewich, P. P., & Kosakewich, N. S. Ueber die Kapillaraktivitat organischer Substanzen in wasserigen Salzlbsungen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1930, 150: 370 80—Lloyd, J. U., Ostwald, W., & Erbring, H. Physics in pharmacy. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1934, 23: 213; 324; 414.—Mache, H. Ein einfacher Apparat zur Messung der dynamischen Capillarkonstante biologischer Fliissigkeiten. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 78: 700-11.—Mandelstamm, M. Einige Untersuchungen an Gelatine-Kapillaren. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 140: 548-54— Rojahn, C. A. Kapillaranalyse unter konstanten Temperatur- und Feuchtigkeitsverhaltnissen. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1936, 274: 545-7, pl.—Rosnowski, M., & Marczewski, S. [Electrocapillary phenomenon in experimental biology] Lek. wojsk., 1932, 19: 177; 234, 12 tab.—Schultze, K. Kapillaritat und Benetzung. Kolloid Zschr., 1925, 37: 10-7. ------ Ueber Kapillaritat. Ibid., 1927, 42: 3-9, pl.; 1928, 44: 120. Also repr. ------ Zur kapillaren Fliissigkeits- bewegung. Arch. Hyg., Berl., 1928, 100: 121-9. Also repr. ------ Ueber Kapillaritat; der kapillare Aufsteig in dispersen Systemen. Kolloid Zschr., 1931, 55: 9-25. ——— Der kapillare Fliissigkeitsstand zwischen parallelen Platten. Ibid., 57: 277-85. CAPILLAROSCOPY. See also subheadings of Capillaries (Examina- tion; Pathology) Jaensch, W. Die Hautkapillarmikroskopie; ihre praktische Bedeutung fiir Diagnose und Therapie korperlichseelischer Individuality im Zusammenhang mit dem Kropf- und Minder- wertigkcitsproblem. 240p. 8? Halle a. S., 1929. Muller, O. Die Kapillaren der menschlichen Korperoberflache in gesunden und kranken Tagen. 178p. fol. Stuttg., 1922. Neubtjrger, O. *Ergebnisse der Kapillaro- skopie mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Anatomie und Physiologie der Hautgefasse [Freib. i. B.] 16p. 8? Tub., 1926. Stjlzer, W. *Vergleichende kapillarmikro- skopische Beobachtungen an der gleichen Person bei physikalisch-therapeutischen Einwirkungen. 24p. 8? Zur., 1934. Abel, W. Ueber die Frage der Symmetrie der menschlichen Fingerbeere und der Rassenunterschiede der Papillarmuster. Biol, gen., Wien, 1932-33, 9: 2. Halfte, 13-32.— Andreew, I. Capillaroskopische Studien an Sofioter Kindern. Zschr. Kinderh., 1930, 49: 600-4.—Basler, A. Kapillarmikroskopie. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1925, 22: 417-9.—Bettmann, S. Capil- larmikroskopische Untersuchungen bei experimentellen Cutan- reaktionen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929, 158: 51-67.— Casari, F. Capillaroscopia e costituzione. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1936, 24: 503; 541.—Duque, Lafuente & Lopez Mo- rales. Nociones de capilaroscopia. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 728.—Dyrov, R. Die behelfsmassige Kapillarmikroskopie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 872.—Gusso, A., & Marta, A. Costituzione e capillaroscopia in relazione a talune forme ginecologiche. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1928, 25: 317-43, 3 pl — Hinselmann. Die Bedeutung der Kapillarmikroskopie fiir die Rontgenologie. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1923, 30. Kongr., 79-81 [Discussion] 88-94.—Hoepfner, T. Ergebnisse kapil- larmikroskopischer Untersuchungen an 3,100 Casseler Kindern. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1925-26, 88: 218-26.—Jaensch, W. Persbnlichkeitsforschung und Morphogenese der Hautkapilla- ren. Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 461. ------& Gunder- mann, O. Klinische Rassenhygiene und Eugenik; ein Beitrag zur Frage ihrer Grenzen, auf Grundlage konstitutionsbiologi- scher Untersuchungen mittels Kapillarmikroskopie am Leben- den. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1934, 43: 1-216, tab.—Leader, S. D. Capillary microscopy in children. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 44: 403.—Lederer, E. von. Capillarmikroskopische Studien. Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 56: 327-40. Also Orvoskepzes, 1933, 23: 91-100, pl.-—Linzenmeier, G. Kapillar-mikroskopische Untersuchungen. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1010-3.—Manfredi, L. Note pratiche di capillaroscopia in soggetti normali. Riforma med., 1923, 39: 1009-12.—Marinesco, G., Bruch, A., & Buttu, G. Recherches sur I'architecture des capillaires en rapport avec la constitution somato-psychique. Bull. Acad, nted Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 596-601. ------ Recherches sur la correlation entre les capillaires et la constitution. Bull. Acad roumain., 1932-33, 15: sect, sc, 70-9.—Maslov, M. S. [Some remarks on the form of the capillaries with relation to the constitution in children] Vrach. delo, 1923, 6: 723-6.— Moos. Mikroskopische Beobachtungen an menschlichen Haut- kapillaren und Kapillaraneurysmen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 344.—Nesterov, A. I. [Success of capillaroscopy] Vrach. gaz., 1926, 30: 1157-02; 1208.—Nickau, II. Ergebnisse der Kapillar-Beobachtung an der Korperoberfliclie des Men- schen. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1922, 22: 479-554.— Powder. maker, F. Capillary forms in relation to certain problems in development. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1929, 22: 1207-16. Also repr.—Roi. G. Capillaroscopia e capillarometria nel lattante. Clin, pediat., Modena, 1927, 9: 701-19, pl.—Salvioli, [. Caratteristiche delle anse capillari delle papille dermiche nel neonato. Riv. clin. pediat., 1935, 33: 1093-103, 2 pl.— Schatenstein, I. L. [Capillaroscopy] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 6-9.—Schneider, C. [Consistency of capillaries ac- cording to Gothlin among the drafted men of the Sodermanland regiment] Tskr. mil. halsov., 1933, 58: 176.—Schur, H. Haut und Hautcapillaren im mikroepiskopischen Bilde. Zschr. angew. Anat., 1919-20, 5: 193-217, 2 pl.—Stefko, W. H. [Skin capil- laries in man; tbeir development and significance in childhood] Cas. tek. desk., 1931, 70: 1301-8. —---- [Use of capillaros- copy in schools] Ibid., 1337-9. ------ Die morphologischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Nagelfalzcapillaren und ihre konstitu- tionelle Bedeutung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1929-30, 15: 317-32. ------& Glagolewa, M. Die rassen-konstitutionel- len Beobachtungen an den Hautcapillaren; die Nagelfalzcapil- laren und die Schilddriise der Mongolen. Ibid., 1931, 16: 291-307.—Tugendreich, G., & Boenheim, C. Capillaroskopie bei Sauglingen und Kleinkindern. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1866.—Turano, L. La capillariscopia in roentgenterapia. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1928, 8: pt 2, 198-200.—Ubenauf, K. Die konstitutionspathologische Bedeutung der Capillarhem- mung. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933, 100: 700-12.—Weiss. La capillaroscopie. Medecine, Par., i921-22, 2: 455.—Zwei- fach, B. W. A micro-manipulative study of blood capillaries. Anat. Rec, 1934, 59: 83-108. ---- Clinical significance. Baer, J. L., & Reis, R. A. Observations on capillary micros- copy in pregnancy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 526-8.— lierardinelli, W. Capillaroscopia clinica; os modernos conheci- mentos sobre os capillares. Brasil med., 1931, 45: 773.— Bernucci, F. Note di capillaroscopia in condizioni normali, patologiche e sperimentali. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1925, 66: 589-608, 2 pl.—Bettmann, S. Kapillarmikroskopische Befunde bei histologisch naehweisbaren Gefassveranderungen der Haut. Beitr. path. Anat., 1927, 77: 277-87, pl. ------ Kapillar- mikroskopische Untersuchungen in der Dermatologie. Derm. Wschr., 1927, 85: 1605-12. ------ Ueber die klinische Ver- wertung der Capillarmikroskopie der Lippenschleimhaut. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 2089-92. ------ Capillarmikrosko- pische Untersuchungen an der Lippenschleimhaut. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1930-31, 162: 480-516, 3 pl.—Brown, G. E., & Roth, G. M. Biomicroscopy of the surface capillaries in normal and pathologic subjects. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 1: 499-506.—Callander, C. T. Photomicrographic studies of morphology of surface capillaries in health and disease. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 352.—Dellbruck, H. Ueber Beziehung zwischen Schwachsinn und Entwicklung der Capillaren. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1585.—De Simone. G. La capillariscopia in pediatria con speciale riguardo alia tubercolosi. Med. ital., 1926, 7: 715-40, pl.—Fattovich, G. Osservazioni capillaro- scopiche nei ragazzi anormali psichici. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1931, 20: 242-57.—Fossati, R. Studi di capillariscopia e loro valore semeiologico nelle affezioni dell' apparato cardio-vasco- lare. Arch. Ist. biochim. ital., 1931, 3: 359-90, pl—Groedel, F., & Hubert, G. Klinische Erfahrungen mit der mikroskopi- schen Capillaruntersuch ungsmethode. Zschr. klin. Med., 1924, 100: 61-84.—Hoche, O., & Pfab, B. Kapillarmikroskopische Untersuchungen in der Unfallschirurgie. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 794-7.—Hoepfner, T. Die Strukturbilder der menschlichen Nagelfalzkapillaren und ihre Bedeutung im Zusammenhang mit Schilddrusenveranderungen sowie gewissen Schwachsinns- und Neuroseformen. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1928, 26: 1-259, 16 pl.—Hollmann, W. Beobachtungen auf dem Gebiete der Kapillar-Mikroskopie. Zbl. Herz Gefasskr., 1925, 17: 65- 70.—Jaensch., W., & Gundermann, O. Methode und prak- tische Grundlagen einer kapillarmikroskopischen Reifungskon- trolle bei Kindern. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1934, 5: 77; 128.— Jamin, F. Zur Bewertung der Kapillarenmikroskopie am Nagelwall. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1853-5.—Jurgen- sen, E. Mikrokapillarbeobachtungen und Vasomotoren. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1923, 142: 203-15.—Karger. P. Die klinische Bedeutung des capillaroskopischen Bildes am Nagel- falz von Kindern. Mschr. Kinderh., 1929, 42: 292-6.—Knittel, G., & Muller, O. Die Jaenschsche und die Otfried Mullersche Auffassung des Capillarbildes bei Schwachsinnigen. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 2389-93.—Laubry, C, & Meyer, J. Capil- laroscopie et syndromes circulatoires. Arch. mal. cceur, 1922, 15: 265-88.—Lederer, E. [Capillaroscopy in prognosis and treatment of mental defectives] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 806-9.—Linzenmeier, G., & Hagge. Capillarmikroskopische Untersuchungen. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 118: 398-409.— Mari, A. Ricerche capillaroscopiche in anormali psichici. Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 524-8.—Marinesco, G. Nouvelles contributions a I'etude des capillaires dans la pathologie ner- veuse. Arch. mal. cceur, 1934, 27: 81-93. ------& Burch, A. Recherches de capillaroscopie et des troubles vasculaires dans CAPILLAROSCOPY 139 CAPILLAROSCOPY quelques maladies nerveuses et des glandes a sdcrfition interne. Presse med., 1930, 38: 605-70.—Muller, O. Ergebnisse der Capillarmikroskopie am Menschen. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1197-201.—Natoli, G. Studio capillaroscopico dei saggi farmacodinamici intradermici nel bambino. Arch. ital. pediat., 1935-36, 3: 100-34.—Palmieri, V. M. L'osservazione ca- pillaroscopica come mezzo d'indagine clinica e medico-legate. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1926, 7: 29-32.—Pirogov, L. T., & Sheftel, M. A. [Capillaroscopy in hemiplegia of organic origin] Sovrem. psikhoneyr., 1929, 8: 438-40— Polleri, G. La capillaroscopia nella sifilide ereditaria. Gazz. internat. med. chir., 1929, 37: 479-87. ------ La capillaroscopia quale metodo di indagine clinica. Gior. tisiol., 1929, 6: 177-87.— Popek. K. [Capillaries of the skin and their relation to mental and physical development] Rev. neur. psychiat., Praha, 1929, 26: 337-41.------[Capillary microscopy in mental dis- eases] Ibid., 1931, 28: 49-56.—Pototzky, C. Die klinischen Ergebnisse der Kapillaroskopie bei neuropatischen und geistesschwachen Kindern. Mschr. Psychiat., 1928, 69: 188- 99.—Ravoire, J. La capillaroscope clinique. Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1932-33, 14: 533-75.—Redisch, W. Neue Beobachtungen mit dem Capillarmikroskop. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 2235-8.—Rondelli, U. Osservazioni capil- laroscopiche su alcune reazioni cutanee. Gior. clin. med., 1929, 10: 646-59. —---- Note di capillaroscopia clinica. Mi- nerva med., Tor., 1930, 21: pt 2, 37-46.—Salvioli, G. Sul valore dei reperti capillariscopici al dito in pediatria. Pedia- tria (Riv.) 1932, 40: 853, pl.—Sandrini, A. Osservazioni capillariscopiche nei vecchi arteriosclerotici ed in rapporto a diversi stati morbosi. Riv. crit. clin. med., 1924, 25: 521; 537.—Schiller, M. Capillaruntersuchungen bei Schulkindern (unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Frage: sind Bezie- hungen zwischen Intelligenz und Capillarbild vorhanden?) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 151: 700-17.—Skulski, N. A. [Capillaroscopy as one of the clinical methods of examining the circulatory system] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 325-8.— Stern, A. Beobachtungen im Capillarmikroskop. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 118: 410-20.—Stern, E. La microscopie capillaire et son importance en neuro-psychiatrie infantile. Arch. med. enf., 1934, 37: 385-92.— Suckow. H. Die bisherigen Ergeb- nisse der Capillarmikroskopie fiir die Klinik. Nervenarzt, 1928, 1: 300; 357.—Talice, R. V. Capilaroscopia clinica: der- matocapilaroscopfa en la semiologfa circulatoria del adulto. An. Fac med., Montev., 1927, 12: 451-524, 9 pl.—Tolosa Colomer, E. Sobre el valor pratico de la capilaroscopia en el diagnostico de la enfermedad de Raynaud y otras neurosis trcfico-vasomotoras. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1929, 12: 440- 51.—Ueber die Bedeutung des mikroskopischen Kapillarbildes und die therapeutische Beeinflussung abnormer Kapillarbildun- gen. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1929, 29: 395-519. --- Methods. Vonwiller, P., & Vannotti, A. Die Capil- laroskopie mit starken Vergrosserungen. p. 1529- 62. 8? Berl., 1932. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Abt. 5, Teil 2, pt 2. Abel, E., & Sollicr, R. La capillaroscopie. J. nted. Paris, 1922, 41: 547-53.—Benedetti, G. La microcinematografia per lo studio del sistema capillare. Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1406.— Berardinelli, W. Capillaroscopia clinica; os modernos conheci- mentos sobre os capillares. Brasil med., 1931,45:773; 797, pl.— Bettmann. Zur Capillarmikroskopie. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 2066-8.—Bock, K. A. Ueber eine Apparatur zur Kapillar- photographie an beliebiger Stelle der Kbrperoberflache. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1012.—Bovenkamp, G. J. van den [Microscopy of capillaries in man] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: 1225-7.—Brieger, H. Zur Anwendung der Kapillar- mikroskopie nach Jaensch-Hoepfner-Wittneben. Deut. Zschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1928, 4: 221-7. Also Klin. Wschr., 1929, 7: 296-9.—Callander, C. T. Photomicrographic studies of mor- phology of surface capillaries in health and disease; the anatomy of normal surface capillaries and a photographic method of their observation and recording. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 352-6.— Crawford, J. H., & Rosenberger, H. Studies on human capillaries; an apparatus for cinematographic observation of human capillaries. J. Clin. Invest., 1925-26, 2: 343-9.— FischI, F. Kapillarbeobachtung am Lebenden. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 980-3.—Geikin, M. K. [Methods in capil- laroscopy and capillarography of the gums] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 1527-31.—Gerendasi, G. Zur Kritik der capillarmikrosko- pischen Untersuchungsmethodik. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1931, 93: 591-5.—Guillaume, A. C. Appareil de capillaroscopie clinique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 86.—Jaensch, W. Methodik und Ergebnisse der Hautkapillarmikroskopie am Lebenden. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1311-5.------Die Haut- kapillarmikroskopie. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1930, 27: 323-5. ----- Methodik und Ergebnisse der Hautkapillarmikrosko- pie am Lebenden. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1021-4.—Klingmuller, M. Mikrocapillarbeobachtung und Mikrophotographie der Capillaren. In Handb. biol Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) 1935, Abt. 5, Teil 8, 755-72.—Lacroze, A. Dispositif pour la photographie des vaisseaux capillaires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 1021. Also Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1925, 1: 330-4.— Laubry, L., & Meyer, J. De la capillaroscopie en aval d'une contrepression pneumatique. C. rend. Soc biol., 1921, 85: 175.—Liebesny, P. Kapillarmikroskopie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40; 1035-7.—Magnus. Mikrophotographie und Kine- matographie beim Studium der menschlichen Capillaren. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 133: 49.—Mees, J. Beitrag zur Frage der Kapillarmikroskopie als Forschungsmethode. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1722-6.—Meszaros, K. [Simple apparatus for microphotography of labial and conjunctival capillaries] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 975-7. Also Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1932, 49: 305-12.—Niekau, B. Das spontane Leerlaufen einzelner Kapillaren im Mikrofilm. Verb. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1925, 37. Kongr., 292-4.—Redisch, W. Zur Kapillarmikroskopie und Kapillarphotographie. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1930, 22: 561-4, 2 pl.—Salvioli, G., & Angelini, V. Introduzione all' auri- colo-capillariscopia. Sperimentale, 1927, 81: 215-37.—Sche- minzky, F. Methodisches zur Kapillarmikroskopie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1920, 39: 1391.—Schumacher, C. Capillaroskopie und Dermatoskopie. Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1924, 11: 377-87.— Skulsky, N. A. Das vervollkommnete Capillaroskop. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1158.—Stigler, tt. Sfcereoskopische Kapillar- mikroskopie. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1059.—Von- willer, P. Beitrage zur Anatomie der lebenden Blutkapillaren und des lebenden Blutes des Menschen; die Kapillaroskopie mit schwacheren Oelimmersionsobjekten. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 888; 1929, 59: 408.------■ Die Kapil- laroskopie mit starkeien Vergrosserungen. Ibid., 1928, 58: 996. CAPILLARY blood vessel. See Capillaries. CAPILLARY electrometer. See Electrometry. CAPITA zoologica. Verhandlingen op syste- matisch-zoologisch gebied. Gravenh., v.l, 1921- CAPITAIN-BARRE, Germaine, 1891- *Epidemiologie du rhumatisme articulaire aigu. 103p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1934. CAPITAINE, Pierre Alb eric, 1897- *Un grand medecin du xve siecle, Jean Fernel. 102p. 8? Par., 1925. CAPITAL punishment. See also types of punishment as Decapitation; Electrocution; Hanging, &c. Meyer, H. B. Capital punishment; select list of references on ... 43p. 4? Wash., 1912. Bloch. Die Todesstrafe im kiinftigen Strafrecht. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1927, 18: 45-7.—Bumke, E. Wandlung der Strafen. Ibid., 1926, 17: 359-65.—Bye. R. T. Recent history and present status of capital punishment in the United States. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1926, 17: 234-45.—Chicca, G. Ancora della pena di morte. Scuola posit., 1926, 36: 30-3.—Doctors and the death penalty. Brit. M. J., 1914, 2: 34.—Forbes, H. C. The death penalty from a scientific point of view. Sc. Month., 1927, 25: 80-3.—Gonzalo Castaneda. La muerte por fusilamiento, no es cientffica. Escuela med., Mex., 1911, 26: 97-100.—Hamer, E. E. The execution of Robert H. White by hydrocyanic acid gas. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 661. Also repr.—Hopler, E. Mordkriminalitat und Todesstrafe in Oesterreich in den Jahren 1874 bis 1927. Mschr. Krim. Psy- chol., 1929, 20: 449-511.—Hoeve, H. J. H. Abnormal men and the death penalty. Am. Med., 1916, 11: 681-96.—Lang. Mord und Todesstrafe im Hamburg. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1930, 21: 129-48.—Lockwood, T. F. Capital punishment a trait of barbarism. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1908-9, 5: 683-90.— Lohsing, E. Wider die Todesstrafe; zur Abwehr gegen Dr Schule. Arch. Krim., 1912, 47: 300-6.—Macdonald, A. Death penalty and homicide. Am. J. Sociol., 1910-11, 16: 88-116.—Mettgenberg, W. Lettres de Charles Dickens sur la peine de mort. Arch, anthrop. crim., Par., 1910, 25: 547-55.— Nucci, R. Ancora sulla pena di morte. Scuola posit., 1926, 36: 545-9.—Pardo, R. La pena de muerte desde el punto de vista ntedico-biotegico. Gac. nted. Mexico, 1934, 65: 1-12.— Parnisetti, C. La pena capitate in Alessandria e la Confra- ternity di S. Giovanni Decollate. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1927, 47: 340-65, 2 pl.—Reichel, H. Ein neuer Beweisgrund gegen die Todesstrafe? Arch. Krim., 1915, 61: 177-9.— Ruiz-Funes, M. Kurze Geschichte der Todesstrafe in Spanien. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1929, 20: 577; 641.—Schickert, H. Statistik der Todesstrafe in Baden 1851-1929. Ibid., 1930, 21 : 101-71.—Scott, J. The death penalty. Tr. Med. Leg, Soc, Lond., 1909-10, 7: 72-87.—Schrader, G. Die Todes- strafe. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 605-7.—Seehof, A. Die Todesstrafe. Neue Generation, 1927, 23: 292-5.—Sello, E. Die Irrtiimer der Strafjustiz und ihre Ursachen; Todes- strafe und lebens'angliches Zuchthaus in richterlichen Fehlsprii- chen neuerer Zeil; besprochen von A. Amschl. Arch. Krim., 1911, 45: 81-8.—Smith, A. M. The question of capital punish- ment. Med. Womans J., 1926, 33: 221; 259.—Staiti, D. Pena di morte ed eutanasia. Scuola posit., 1929, n. ser., 9: 214-24.— Talwik. La peine de mort dans le projet de code penal estho- nien. Ann. med. teg., 1926, 6: 446-9.—Tonni Bazza, A. La pena di morte. Scuola posit., 1926, 36: 550-3.—van der Aa, J. S. Zur Frage der Todesstrafe. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1929, 20: 385-9.—Zisch, P. J. Lethal gas as a means of asphyxiating capital offenders. Med. Leg. J., 1931. 48: 25-7. CAPITAN 140 CAPSELLA CAPITAN, Louis Joseph, 1854-1929. Santos. V. [Necrologia] Arq. anat., 1930, 14: 171. CAPITATE bone. See under Carpus. CAPITOVALIS bacillus. See also Anaerobes. Snyder. M. L., & Hall, I. C. Bacillus capitovalis, a new species of obligate anaerobe encountered in post mortem mate- rials, in a wound infection, and in the feces of infants. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1935-36, 135: 290-7. CAPLAIN, Maurice, 1898- *A propos d'un cas de grossesse dans un ut&rus didelphe. 60p. 8? Par., 1926. CAPLAZI, Alexander. *Die Destination der ubertragbaren Lysine (Bakteriophagen) [Basel] p.438-53. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1924. Also Zschr. Hyg., 1924, 102: CAPOBUS, Robert. Angelus Sala, Leibarzt des Herzogs Johann Albrecht II von Mecklen- burg-Gustrow; seine wissenschaftliche Bedeutung als Chemiker im xvii. Jahrhundert. 67p. port. facs. 8? Berl., Veil. Chemie, 1933. CAPON, Norman Brandon. The examination of sick children, p.353-77. 8? Brist., 1936. In Sympt. and signs in clin. med. (Chamberlain, E. N.) Brist., 1936. CAPON, Rene, 1899- *Antiseptiques et conservation des aliments. 37p. 8? Par., 1933. CAPPARONI, Pietro, 1868- Magistri Salernitani nondum cogniti; a contribution to the history of the medical school of Salerno. 68p. 28 pl. sm. 4? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1923. ---- La medicina in Roma (nota storica) 20p. 8? Roma, L. da Vinci, 1932. ---- Profili bio-bibliografici di medici e naturalisti celebri Italiani dal sec. xv° al sec. xviii0. 116p. port. 8? Roma, Ist. Naz. Med. Farm., 1932. CAPPELLE, Fernand Firmin. Considerations cliniques et radiographiques sur le mal de Pott lombaire de l'adulte (120 observations) 82p. 6 pl. 8? Par., 1920. CAPPELLER [Ernest] Friedrich, 1891- *Ueber einen operativ geheilten Fall von vagi- naler Pfahlung mit Darmperforation. 21p. 2 1. 8? Giessen, O. Kindt, 1916. CAPPELLER, Wilhelm, 1890- *Beitrage zur Pneumothoraxbehandlung, speziell der Bron- chiektasien und der Brustfellhohlenergusse. 29p. 8? Jena, G. Neuenhahn, 1916. CAPPONOV, Joseph, 1882- *Contribu- tion a I'etude clinique de la forme m6ning6e de l'endocardite maligne. 31p. 8? Par., 1923. CAPPS, Joseph Almarin, 1872- , & COLE- MAN, George Howell. An experimental and clinical study of pain in the pleura, pericardium and peritoneum, xiv, 99p. illust. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1932. CAPRELLIDAE. Wetzel, A. Studien fiber die Biologie der Caprelliden; Bewegung, Nahrungserwerb, Aufenthaltsort. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1932, 141: 347-98. CAPRI, Italy. Cuomo, V. L'isola di Capri e sua importanza come stazione climatica. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1931, 10: 810-23. CAPRIC acid. See Fatty acids. CAPRIFOLIACEAE. See Lonicereae; Sambuceae. CAPSELLA bursa pastoris. Gramme, F. Capsella bursa statt Ergotin und Hydrastis. Zbl. inn. Med., 1923, 44: 529.—Harste, W. Die medizinische Wirkung der Capsella bursa pastoris sowie der auf ihr lebenden Parasiten Cystopus candidus und Peronospora parasitica mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Entwieklungsganges der beiden Pilze. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1928, 266: 133-51.— HeUier, A., & Zondek, S. G. Ueber die Wirkungsursache des Hirtentaschelkrauts. Klin. Wschr., 1922, I: 483.—Seel, H. Ueber die Wirksamkeit des Hirtentaschels (Capsella bursa pastoris) Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 670.—Shull, G. H. Sterility and self-and-eross-incompatibility in shepherd's purse. Science, 1919, n. ser., 49: 547.—Wasicky, It. Weitere Beitriige zur Kenntnis der Capsella bursa pastoris Moench. Ber. Deut. pharm. Ges., 1922, 32: 142-58. CAPSICUM [and derivatives] See also Solanaceae; Vitamin C; also in 3. ser. Paprika. Ambrus, J. [Biological effects of paprika] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 883.—Bacon, K. Pimento peppers. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 790.—Baumann, E. J., Sprinson, D. B., & Matzger, N. A polyhydroxy acid from the sweet pepper. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: v.—Beardsley, W. J., & Bolten, F. J. The Capsicum tincture of the B. P. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1930, 3: 427-32.—Becker, H. [Analysis of paprika, used in canned meat for the arm\] Lek. wojsk., 1928, 11: 202-4.—Berkesy, L. von. Die Wirkung des Paprikas auf die Magensekretion. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1933-34, 176: 418-21. Also Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 397-9.—Berry, H. Examination of the extractives of Capsicum. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1935, 8: 479-83. ------ & Samways, E. K. The pungency values of Capsicum and Tincture of Capsicum. Pharm. J. , Lond., 1937, 85: 145.—Bravo H., H. Estudio botanico acerca de las sola- naeeas mexicanas del stenero Capsicum. An. Inst, biol., Mex., 1934, 5: 303-21.—Brown, W. L. A contribution to the chemistry of pepper pigments; the red pigment in the perfection pimiento (Capsicum annuum) J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 110: 91-4. Also repr.—De Lille, J., & Ramirez, E. Contribucten al estudio de la accion farmacodinamica de los principios activos del Chile. An. Inst, biol., Mex., 1935, 6: 23-37.—Dickey, V. L., & Nitardy, F. W. Tincture of Capsicum. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1933, 22: 135.—Grandmont, P. Falsification de la poudre de piment (poivre rouge) J. pharm. chim., Par., 1908, 6. ser., 27: 522-6.—Heimann. H. L. The action of Solanum pseudocapsicum on the circulatory system. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1928, 2: 298-300.—Higgins, B. B. Blossom-end rot of pepper (Capsicum annuum L.) Phytopathology, 1925, 15: 223-9.—Horvath, I. Zusammensetzung der Szegeder edel- siissen Paprikamahlprodukte. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1935, 70: 195-201. Also Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 850-2.—Kocsis, E. A., & Vass, P. Bestimmung der Verseifungszahl des Papri- kaoles in filtriertem ultraviolettem Licht. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1936, 71: 442-5.—Lee, S. Ueber den Einfluss des Capsicum annuum auf Serum Protein. J. Severance Union M. Coll., 1935, 3: 31.—Nelson, E. K., & Dawson, L. E. The constitution of capsaicin, the pungent principle of Capsicum. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1923, 45: 2179-81.—Poe, C. F-, Wyss, A. P., & Slator, B. S. A study of Tincture of Capsicum. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1930, 19: 1188—Seccion (De la) de Higiene con motivo de un expediente para que se prohiba la mezcla del pimiento m61ido con cualquiera otra substanzia. An. Acad. med., Madr., 1889, 9: 291-5.—Sigmond, A., & Vuk, M. Bei- trage zur chemischen Kenntnis des Paprika. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1911, 22: 599; 1912, 23: 387.—Szanyi, S. Der ungarische Paprika. Umschau, 1934, 38: 490-3.—Te-Pei Feng. Influence of chilies (Capsicum annuum L.) on digestive functions and metabolism. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928- 29, 26: 273.—Tokay. L. [Capsicum] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 798. Also Mschr. Psychiat., 1932, 82: 346-55.—Wasicky. B., & Klein, F. Ueber die Wertbestimmung von Capsicum. In Festschr. 70. Geburtst. Alexander Tschirch, Lpz., 1926, 357- 61.—Watt, J. M., Heimann, H. L., & Meltzer, E. The action of an alkaloidal product from the leaf of Solanum pseudo- capsicum, L. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1930, 39: 387-95.— Windisch, R. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Aschengehaltes dea Paprika. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1907, 13: 389- 94.—Wirth, E. H.. & Gathercoal. E. N. Report of the Scoville organoleptic method for the valuation of Capsicum. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1924, 13: 217-9. CAPSULA interna. See under Brain. CAPSULE. Herrera, A. L. Procedimiento para preparar las celdillaa fluorosilfcicas. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1922, 29: 71.—Kramer, K., & Rose, R. Rontgenologische Kontrollversuche der Losungs- verhaltnisse gehiirteter Gelatinekapseln. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 359-61.—Lee, J. W. Accuracy and speed factors in hand-filling capsules. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1935, 24: 469-76.— Messner, A. J. Capsule. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2004957.—Steinbruck, R. Ueber das Beschicken von Pulver- kapseln. Ber. Deut. pharm. Ges., 1922, 32: 311.—Waring, O. I. Capsule applicator. U. S. Patent Off.. 1935, No. 2007626. CAPUT 141 CARBALLO CAPUT, Jean, 1906- *Maladie de Banti et splenectomie. 194p. 8? Par., 1933. CAQUOT, Gilbert, 1904- *La hernie diaphragmatique de l'estomac; essai pathoge- nique, s^meiologique et diagnostique. 125p. 8? Par., 1933. CARABIDAE. See also Coleoptera. Eastham, L. E. S. The post-embryonic development of Phaenoserphus viator Hal. (Proctotrypoidea) a parasite of the larva of Pterostichus niger (Carabidae) with notes on the anatomy of the larva. Parasitology, Lond., 1929, 21: 1-21, 3 pl.—Franz, H. Morphologische und phylogenetische Studien an Carabus L. und den nachstverwandten Gattungen. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1929, 135: 163-213.—Heller, K. M. Some new Malayan Carabida;, especially Philippine. Philippine J. Sc, 1923, 23: 295-305, pl.—Jeannel, R. Les larves des Trechini (Coleoptera, Carabidae) Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1920, 59: 509-42.—Krumbiegel, I. Untersuchungen iiber die Einwir- kung der Fortpflanzung auf Altern und Lebensdauer der Insek- ten, ausgefiihrt an Carabus und Drosophila. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1929, 51: 111-62.—Lengerken, H. von. Eisprenger bei Carabidenlarven. Zool. Anz., 1922, 54: 18-21.—Lienhart, R. Contribution a I'etude de la biologie de Cicendela germanica L., sa pr^tendue rarete aux environs de Nancy. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 1084. ------ Contribution a I'etude de la biologie du Zabre, Zabrus tenebrioides Goeze, coleoptSre carabide. Ibid., 1930, 115: 941-4.—Macfie, J. W. S. A note on a beetle which preys on mosquito larvae. Bull. Entom. Res., Lond., 1922-23, 13: 403.—Stegemann, F. Ist die Insek- tenkutikula wirklich einheitlich gebaut? Untersuchungen an Cicindeliden; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1928-29, 50: 571-80. CARACAS, Venez. Academia nacional de me- dicina. Gaceta medica de Caracas, v.3, 1895- CARACAS, Venez. Hospitales civiles del dis- trito federal. Boletfn. 2. ser. v.17, 1924-27. CARACCIOLI, Robertus de Licio, Bishop of Aquino, -1495. Sermones per adventum seu collecta magistralia de formatione hominis mo- ralis. 611. fol. Nurnberg, Fredericus Creusner, 1479. CARAES, Jean, 1897- *Du cloissonne- ment du vagin (operation de Le Fort elargie) et de ses resultats 61oignes. 39p. 8? Par., 1926. CARAMEL. See also Candy; Sucrose. Carles, P. Le caramel et ses fraudes. Congr. internat. aliment., Brux., 1910 (2. Congr.) 2, Sect. 4, 154-6.—Ferria Contin, G. La soprawivenza di alcuni germi sulle caramelle. Igiene mod., 1935, 28: 216-21.—Grafe, E., & Schroder, E. von. Zur Kenntnis der Caramelwirkung im normalen und diabeti- schen Organismus. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 2243. Also Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1924, 144: 156-67.—Joszt, A., & Molifiski, S. Untersuchungen fiber Caramel nachweismethoden. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1936, 71: 19-32. CARANFILIAN, Josef. *Die orthostatische Albuminurie [Basel] 37p. 8? Wien, M. Werthner 1909 CARASSO, Matheo, 1903- *Augustin Belloste (1654-1730) 50p. 21. 8? Par., 1925. CARATE. See Pinta. CARATZALI, Alexandre, 1904- *Etude clinique et gen6tique de la langue plicaturde. 120p. 8? Par., 1933. CARAWAY. See Carum. CARAZZI, Davide. Parassitologia animale; animali parassiti ed animali trasmettitori di malattie parassitarie all' uomo e agli animali domestici. 2. ed. x, 467p. 236 illust. 4 pl. 8? Milano, Soc. Edit. Libr., 1922. ---- & LEVI, Giuseppe. Tecnica microsco- pica; guida pratica alle ricerche d'istologia ed embriologia animale, all' istologia patologica e alia parassitologia. 3. ed. riv. e aum. 484p. 8? Milano, Soc. Edit. Libr., 1916. CARBALLO, Jesus Maria. Prehistoria uni- versal y especial de Espafia. 426p. 10 pl. 8? Madr., Viuda de L. del Horno, 1924. CARBAMAMIDINE. See Guanidin. CARBAMIC acid [and derivatives] For its esters see Urethan. CARBAMIDE. See Urea. CARBARSON. See Arsenicals, Arsonic acid. CARBAZIDE. Battistoni, L. Ricerche farmacologiche sulla dose minima letale della semicarbazide; la tossicita nel coniglio. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 863-6.—Veibel, S. Sur le dosage des semicarbazones. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1936, 8. ser., 24: 499-502. CARBEN, Heinrich, 1869- *Ueber die Wirkung von Combinationen einiger Gifte mit Methylenblau und Eosin. 23p. 8? Miinch., R. Muller & Steinicke, 1914. CARBERY, Anderson Robert Dillon. The New Zealand medical service in the great war, 1914-18, based on official documents, xix, 567p. 10 pl. 3 maps. roy. 8? Auckland, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1924. CARBIDE. See also Carbon. Deribere, M. Explosibilite' des futs de carbure de calcium. Ann. hyg., Par., 1936, n. ser., 14: 337-43.—Faure-Fremiet, E. A propos de la detection michrochimique des carbures injectes dans les tissus. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 638.—Lespieau, R., & Wakeman, R. L. Sur quelques carbures cyclopropa- niques, et les modes genexaux de preparation de ces carbures. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1932, 4. ser., 51 :-52: 384-400. ------ & Bourguel, M. Constitution chimique et effet Raman; Stude de carbures cyclopropaniques. Ibid., 400—13, pl.— Sachs, O. Ueber die Einwirkung von Karbid auf die menschli- che und tierische Haut. In Schadigungen d. Haut. (Ullmann, K.) Lpz., 1926, 2: 116-21.—Stackelberg, M. von. Untersuchungen iiber Carbide; die Kristallstruktur der Carbide MeCj. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1930, 9: 437-75. CARBO animalis. See Charcoal. CARBOHYDRASE. See also Enzyme. Thum, A. *Synthesen mit Karbohydrasen [Munchen] 78p. 8? Berl., 1932. Hofmann, E. Ueber Beziehungen zwischen Wasserstoffzahl und Abkunft verschiedener Carbohydrasen. Biochem. Zschr., 1934-35, 275: 320-7.—Weidenhagen, R. Spezifitat und Wirkungsmechanismus der Carbohydrasen. Erg. Enzym- forsch., 1932, 1: 168-208. ------ Karbohydrasen. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden) Berl., 1935, 4: pt 2, 2051-88.—Wohlgemuth, J. Karbohydrasen. Ibid., 1936. 4: pt 1, 463-94. CARBOHYDRATES [Glucides] See also specific names of sugars, polysaccha- rides and glucosides as Anthocyan; Arabinose; Cellulose; Cerebrosides; Digitalin; Fructose, &c; also Blood sugar; Food; Nutrition; Sugar industry. Bierry, H., & Rathery, F. Introduction a la physiologie des sucres; applications a la patho- logie et a la clinique. 418p. 8? Par., 1935. Grossfeld, J. Kohlenhydrate. p.835-976. 8? Berl, 1935. Handb. Lebensmittelchem. (Bomer, A.) 1935, 2: Teil 2. Karrer, P. Kohlenhydrate. p.373-465. 8? Berl., 1933. Handb. Lebensmittel chem. (Bomer, A.) 1933, 1. Bd. Zempl^n, G., & Nord, F. F. Kohlenhydrate. HOlp. 8? Berl., 1922. Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Abt. 1, Chemi- sche Methoden, Teil 5. CARBOHYDRATES 142 CARBOHYDRATES Abderhalden, E. Einige Gedanken fiber die zentrale Stel- lung der Kohlenhydrate in der Organismenwelt. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 156: 51-3.— Biester, A., Wood, M. W., & Wahlin, C. S. Carbohydrate studies. Am. J. Physiol., 1925, 73: 387; 397.—Eason, J. The use and misuse of carbohydrates. Edinburgh M. J., 1933, n. ser., 40: Tr. Med. Chir. Soc, 191- 208, pl.—Everett, M. R., & Sheppard, F. A new classifica- tion of carbohydrates. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: xxxii.— Irvine, J. C. Some research problems in the carbohydrates. Rep. Brit, Ass. Advance. Sc. (1922) 1923, 90: 33-48 — Levene, P. A. Sugars in the service of chemistry. Science, 1931, 73: 459-62.—Schlubach, H. H. Kohlehydrate mit be- sonders gelagerter Sauerstoffbriicke und ihre biologische Bedeu- tung. Naturwissenschaften, 1932, 20: 273-7.— Schulz, F. N., & Becker, M. Ueber die Kohlenhydrate der Eiweissdrilse von Rana esculenta. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 280: 217-26. ---- Chemistry. Armstrong, E. F. The simple carbohydrates and the glucosides. 3. ed. 239p. 8? Lond., 1919. ----& Armstrong, K. F. The carbohydrates. 252p. 8? Lond. [1934] Everett, M. R., & Sheppard, F. Oxidation of carbohydrates in acid solution. 66p. 8? Oklahoma City, 1936. Abelous. Aloy & Valdiguie. Transformations provoqitees par la lumiere solaire en presence des sels d'urane et par les rayons ultraviolets sur les solutions de divers hydrates de car- bone. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 1385.—Baba, T. Die Fallung von Zuckern mit methvlalkoholischeni Barium- hydroxyd. Biochem. Zschr., 1934-35, 275: 253-60.—Baker, J. L., & Hulton, H. F. E. The removal of sugars from dilute solutions. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1040-3—Barren- scheen, H. K., & Beneschovsky, H. Die Rolle der Sulfhydryl- verbinduiigen im Kohlenhydrat-Abbau. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 255: 453-63.—Berenstein, F. J. Zur Frage nach der Reaktion zwischen den Zuckern und Borsaure. Ibid., 1929, 215: 344-9.—Bernhauer, K. Reaktionen zwischen Zuckerarten und deren Abbauprodukten mit stickstoffhaltigen Substanzen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1929, 183: 67-73. ---:--- Ueber Zuckeroxydationen und -zersetzungen; zur Theorie des Zuk- kerabbaues. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 210: 175-85. ------ & Gorlich. B. Ueber Zuckeroxydationen und -zersetzungen; die Umwandlungen des Methylglyoxals. Ibid., 212: 452-65.— Bernhauer, K., & Nepp, J. Zuckeroxydationen und -zersetzun- gen; iiber die Bildung phenolartiger Kbrper beim Zuckerzerfall. Ibid., 1931, 230: 493-500.—Bernhauer, K., & Nistler, J. Ueber Zuckeroxydationen und -zersetzungen; die Einwirkung von Wasserstoffsuperoxyd auf Glucose usw. in Gegenwart von Calciumcarbonat. Ibid., 1929, 205: 230-9.—Bernhauer, K., & Tschinkel, H. Zuckeroxydationen und -zersetzungen; iiber die Biidung von Methylglyoxal aus Zuckerarten und verwandten Stoffen unter der Einwirkung von Wasserstoffsuperoxyd. Ibid., 1931, 230: 484-92.—Bertrand, G. Resume historique de la chimie des oses, particulierement depuis Emil Fischer. Bull. Soc, chim. France, 1931, 4. ser., 49:-50: 627-50 — Bleyer, B., & Schmidt, H. Studien iiber das Verhalten der wichtigsten Kohlenhydrate (Glucose, Galaktose, Fructose, Mannose, Maltose, Lactose, Saccharose) in stark saurer alkali- scher, sulfit- und bisulfithaltiger Losung; die Einwirkung von Alkalien auf die Kohlenhydrate; die Einwirkung von Natrium- sulfit auf die Kohlenhydrate, insbesondere auf Glucose; die Einwirkung von Natriumbisulfit auf die Kohlenhydrate. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1923, 141: 278-96.—Degering, E. F. Catalytic oxidation of the carbohydrates and related compounds by oxygen in the presence of iron pyrophosphates; methyl alcohol, formaldehyde, formic acid, and sodium formate. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 95: 409-12.—Fischler, F. Beitrage zur Frage der Zuckerwirkung im Organismus; iiber Zuckerspaltung unter der Wirkung stark verdunnten Alkalis. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1926, 157: 1-31. ------ & Lindner, A. F. Weiteres iiber Zuckerspaltung unter der Wirkung stark verdunnten Alkalis. Ibid., 1928, 175: 237-47.—Fischler, F., & Reil, J. Weitere Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Zuckerabbaues im alkalischen Medium sowie unter gleichzeitiger Einwirkung von Oxydations- mitteln. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 227: 140-55.—Fleury, P., & Courtois, J. Recherches sur la precipitation des sucres et des polyols par les hydroxydes ntetalliques au milieu alcalin; caractdre g£n6ral de cette precipitation. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1932, 8. ser., 15: 97. ------ M6canisme de la precipitation; consequences pratiques. Ibid., 1932-33, 9. ser., 16: 145.— Haas, P., & Russell-Wells, B. Note on the oxidation of carbo- hydrates with nitric acid. Biochem. J., Lond., 1922, 16: 572.— Haworth, W. N., & Hirst, E. L. The chemistry of the carbo- hydrates and the glucosides. Annual Rev. Biochem., 1936, 5: 81-100— Hubbard, R. S., & Garbutt, H. R. Changes in com- position of dilute buffered carbohydrate solutions produced by boiling. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 274-9.— International commission for uniform methods of sugar analysis Analyst, Lond., 1937, 62: 197-200.—Irvine, J. C, & Robertson, G. J. The chemistry of the carbohydrates arid the glycosides. Annual Rev. Biochem., 1935, 4: 59-78.—Jacobsohn, K. P. Ueber die vermeintliche Bildung der optisch aktiven Milch- sauren aus Kohlenhydraten unter dem Einfluss des Sonnen- lichts. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 215: 216-21.—Jenkins, S. H The biological oxidation of carbohydrate solutions; nitrogen, phosphorus, and potassium balances in percolating filters. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 258-73.—Klein, B., & Lopatiz- kaja, R. Kohlenhydratuntersuchungen auf bakteriologischera Wege. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 103: 432-40.—Klein, G, Aldehydabspaltung aus Zuckerarten. Biochem. Zschr., 1926 169: 132-8.—Krebs, H. A. Ueber die Rolle der Schwermetalle bei der Autoxydation von Zuckerlbsungen. Ibid., 1927, 180: 377-94.—Levene, P. A., & Raymond, A. L. The chemistry of the carbohydrates and the glycosides. Annual. Rev. Bio- chem., 1932, 1: 213; 2: 31.—Lippich, F. Die Reaktion zwischen Zucker und Cyankalium in ihren Beziehungen zum Problem der Zuckermodifikationen in wasseriger Losung Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 248: 280-308.—Meyerhof. O. Ueber umkehrbare Reaktionen im Verlauf der biologischen Zucker- spaltung. Naturwissenschaften, 1935, 23: 490-3.—Miller, C. O., & Siehrs, A. E. Some properties and reactions of carbohydrates in liquid ammonia. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol N. Y., 1932, 29: 535-7.—Neuberg, C, & Gorr, G. Ueber die saccharogene Bildung von Milchsiiure durch verschiedene Bak- lerien, die Methylglyoxal dismutieren, und iiber eine einfache Art der Isolierung von Lactat. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 173: 476-81.—Neuberg, C, & Kobel, M. Weiteres uber Abfang- verfahren. Ibid., 1927, 188: 211-6—Nicloux, M., & Nebcn- zahl, H. L'oxydation de differents sucres en solution alcaline par l'oxygene gazeux du point de vue de la production d'oxyde de carbone. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 864; 101: 189. ------ L'oxydation des glucides par l'oxygene moteculaire; Stude de Taction des phosphates. Ibid., 720-2.—Ort, J. M., & Roepkc, M. H. Platinum electrode potentials in mildly alkaline sugar solutions, the electromotively active reductant present and the catalytic effect of iron on its oxidation. J. Phys. Chem., 1934, 38: 1061774.—Parrod, J. Transformation des sucres en milieu ammoniacal, a la temperature ordinaire; produits d'oxydation de differents sucres par l'oxyde de cuivre ammoniacal et l'oxygene de l'air. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1932, 1. ser., 51:-52: 1424-35.—Rosenfeld, G. Zum Abbau der Kohlenhydrate. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 222: 457-69.— Sabaliischka, T., & Harnisch, C. Ueber die Entstehung von Formaldehyd und Furfurol beim Erhitzen von Zucker und von Zuckerlosuiig. Apoth: Ztg, 1926, 41: 782.—Sheppard, F., & Everett, M. R. The second stage of bromine oxidation of carbohydrates. J. Biol. Chem., 1933, 105: lxxx.—Taggart, W. G. The occurrence of levan in sugar. J. Indust. Chem., 1911, 3: 646.—Trister, S. M., & Hibbert, H. Studies on re- actions relating to carbohydrates and polysaccharides. Canad. J. Res., 1937, 15: 415-26.—Urban, F., & Shaffer, P. A. The acidic property of sugars. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 94: 697- 715. Also repr.—Valeur, A. Sur la formation de l'acide lac- tique a partir des sucres. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1921, 28: 252-S.—Wetzel, K. Die chemischen Vprgange beim biologi- schen Kohlehvdratabbau; die einleitenden Prozesse der biolo- gischen Zuckerspaltung. Erg. Biol., 1931, 7: 404-548. ■----- Die oxydoreduktive Phase. Ibid., 1934, 10: 323-565.—Wurm- ser, R., Mayer, N., & Crepy, O. Le potentiel d'oxydoreduction de la reductone. J. chim. phys., Par., 1936, 33: 101-10. ---- Epimerism. See Carbohydrates, Structure. ---- Fermentation. See also Alcohol, Manufacture; Fermentation. Amati, A., & Sgarzi, L. Azione di alcuni alcaloidi sulla fer- mentazione alcoolica del melasso. Gior. biol. appl., 1935, 5: 52-62.—Antoniani, C. Fatti nuovi e nuove ipotesi sui processi della fermentazione alcoolico e della glicolisi. Biochem. ter. sper., 1934, 21: 106-21.—Auden, H. A., & Dawson, E. R. The hydrolysis of concentrated sugar solutions by invertase. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 1909-16.—Auhagen, E., & Auhagen, T. Ueber Umschaltung der alkoholischen Zucker- spaltung durch Hefe in Milchsauregarung. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 268: 247-52.—Bertel, R. Eine neue praktische Form des Garungssaccharometers. Zbl. Bakt,, 2. Abt., 1930, 80: 204.—Boysen-Jensen, P. Die Zersetzung des Zuckers bei der alkoholischen Giirung. Biochem. Zschr., 1914, 58: 451-66, pl.—Euler. H. von, & Johansson, D. Umwandlung des Zuckers und Bildung der Kohlensaure bei der alkoholischen Garung. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1911-12, 76: 347-54.—Euler, H. von, Myrback, K., & Nilsson, R. Enzymatischer Abbau und Aufbau der Kohlehydrate. Ibid., 1925, 144: 137-46.— Euler, H. von. Nilsson, R., & Auhagen, E. Ueber die Funktion des Magnesiums beim enzymatischen Kohlenhvdratabbau. Ibid., 1931, 200: 1-26.—Fischler, F., Hauss, H., & Taufel, K. Vergleichende ultraspektrographische und analyfischchemische Untersuchungen iiber Zuckerspaltung unter Alkalieinwirkung. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 265: 181-90.—Gorr, G., & Perlmann, G. Ueber die Einwirkung des Sauerstoffs auf den Verlauf der alko- holischen Zuckerspaltung. Ibid., 1926, 174: 425-32.—Guille- met, R. Sur la vitesse de fermentation de divers glucides par differentes categories de levures. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1936, 18: 932; 941. ------& Schell. C. Remarques concer- nant l'influence de la temperature et de la pression sur la fermentation aleoolique par la levure, dans les solutions aqueuses de glucides et dans la pate de farine de bte. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 1399-401.—Guittonneau. G., Delaval, H., & Be- jambes, M. Sur une fermentation lactique de certains sucres a la temperature de 70? C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 91: 82-4.— Josephson, K. Zur Frage iiber die Anwendung des Massen- CARBOHYDRATES 143 CARBOHYDRATES wirkungsgesetzes bei enzymatischen Zucker- und Glucosidspal tungen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1926, 157: 115-21.—Kobel, M-, & Tychowski, A. Biochemische Spaltung des Zuckers nach der zweiten Vergarungsform unter dem Einfluss von Carbaminsaurehydrazid und Thio-carbaminsaurehydrazid; Isolierung von Acetaldehyd und Glycerin. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 199: 218-29.—Kulikov, V., Aliakrinskaya, N., & Popova, A. [Fermentable sugars and hydrolysis of carbohvdratcsj Mikrobiologia, Moskva, 1932, 2: 260-5.—Langlykke," A. F., Peterson, W. H., & McCoy, E. Products from the fermenta- tion of glucose and arabinose by butyric acid anaerobes. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 29: 333-47— Leibowitz, J. Vergleichende Versuche iiber die Vergarbarkeit der Zymohexosen, des Glyko- gens und der Starke. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 173: 84-8.—Lieben, F., & Bauminger, B. Ueber das System Zucker-Aminosaure-Hefe. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 279: 321-5.— Loiseleur, J. De l'hydrolyse des glucides par les membranes en presence delectrolytes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 1273-5.— Lutwak-Mann, C, & Mann, T. Ueber die Verkettung der chemischen I'liisetzungen in der alkoholischen Giirung; Bildung und Spaltung der Adenosintriphosphorsiiure und deren Zusam- menhang mit den Vorgiingen der Zuckerspaltung. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 281: 140-56.—Malyoth, G., & Sommerfeld, E. Die Vergarung von Kohlenhj'dratcn, eine Moglichkeit zur Beobachtung zellphysiologischer "Vorgange. Ibid., 49-79.— Mayer, P. Ueber den Einfluss von Mineralwasser auf den Kohlenhydratumsatz durch Hefen. Ibid., 1922, 131: 1-5.— Meyerhof, O. Sur les processus intermediates dans la degra- dation des glucides (formation d'acide lactique et fermentation alcoolique) Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1934, 53: 221-42. -----& Kiessling, W. Ueber das Auftreten und den Umsatz der a Glycerinphosphorsaure bei der enzymatischen Kohlen- hydratspaltung. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 264: 40-71 Die Umesterungsreaktion der Phosphobrenztraubensaure bei der alkoholischen Zuckergiirung. Ibid., 1935, 281: 249-70.— Neuberg, C. Les processus de degradation des sucres par fermentation. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1931, 13: 1294-309. -----& Kobel, M. Vergleichende Versuche iiber die zellfreie Vergitrung von Hexose-di-phosphorsaure, Glucose, Fructose, Saccharose, sowie Invertzucker. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 166: 488-96. Also J. Bact., Bait,, 1934, 28: 461-71. Erganzung zur vorstehenden Veroffentliehung und zu unserer fruheren Mitteilung iiber vermeintliche Abfangung von Methyl- glyoxal bei der alkoholischen Garung. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 199: 230. ------ Die Zerlegung von nicht phosphoryliertem Zucker durch Hefe unter Bildung von Glycerin und Brenz- traubensaure. Ibid., 1930, 229: 446-54. ------ Die vierte und fiinfte Vergarungsform des Zuckers. Naturwissenschaften, 1930, 18: 427-9.—Neuberg, C. & Simon, E. Ueber Ver- schiedenheit der Vorgiinge bei der alkoholischen Zuckerspaltung und der Acetaldehvd-dismutation. Biochem. Zschr., 1928. 199: 232-47.—Nord, F. F., Dammann, E., & Hofstetter. H. Ist bei der alkoholischen Zuckerspaltung in der Zelle die Phos- phorylierung zwangslaufig? Beitrag zur Biochemie von Fusa- rium lini B. I. Ibid., 1936, 285i 241-69.—Owen, W. L., & Calma, V. C. The minimization of the injurious effects of copper upon the alcoholic fermentation of molasses by the addition of small amounts of vegetable carbons. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt,, 1930, 80: 227-41.—Owen, W. L., & Denson, W. P. The acceleration of the alcoholic fermentation of cane molasses by the use of vegetable carbons and other inert substances. Ibid., 2. Abt., 1929, 78: 481-523. Also J. Bact., Bait., 1929, 17: 28.—Reimesch, E. Ein neuer Gilrungssaccharometer. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1933, 88: 307-13.—Robinson, G. C. A study of the acetone and butyl alcohol fermentation of various carbohydrates. J. Biol. Chem., 1922, 53: 125-54—Rona, P., & Neuenschwander-Lemmer, N. Dilatometrische Unter- suchungen bei Fermentprozessen; methodische Studien an Hand von Zuckerspaltungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 235: 214-26.—Rosenthal. O. Untersuchungen fiber Milchsaure- giirung von Warmbliitergeweben; die Vergarbarkeit verschiede- ner Zuckerarten durch Rattenleber; ihre Abhangigkeit vom Ernahrungszustand des Versuchstiers und von jahreszeitlichen Einfliissen. Ibid., 1930, 227: 354-81.—Seliber, G. Die Wirkung verschiedener Toluolmengen auf die Vergarung von Zucker durch frische und getroeknete Hefe. Ibid., 224: 202-10.—Sobotka, H., Holzman, M., & Reiner, M. Selective fermentation; fermentation of hexose-pentose mixtures. Bio- chem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 933-40.—Trautwein, K., & Weigand, K. Die direkte Veratmung von Zucker durch Hefen. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1931, 240: 423-9.—Veibel, S. Ueber die Vor- giinge bei der Phosphorylierung von Zucker durch Hefe, insbe- sondere iiber die Veranderungen wahrend der Periode der totalen Phosphorylierung. Ibid., 239: 350-73.—Zartman, W. H., & Adkins, H. Ifydrogenolysis of sugars. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 4559-03. --- Fermentation, micro-organic. See also Bacteria, Culture media; Bacteria, Fermentation. Califano, L. Phlorrhizinhemmung der Zuckergarung durch Bacterium coli. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 271: 123-6— Cer- naianu, C. A propos de la mise en evidence de Taction des microbes sur les sucres. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 246-8.— Chrzaszcz, T., & Zakomorny, M. Biochemische Umbildung des Zuckers durch Schimmelpilze; die Umbildung der Fumar- saure, Anhiiufung der Ameisensaure und der Chemismus der Oxalsaurebildung. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 259: 156-67.— Cianci, V. Influenza della concentrazione dello zucchero sulla fermentazione acida provocata da alcuni germi. Boll Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 1439-42.—Douglas, M. The cleavage of carbohydrate by bacteria. J. Trop. M. Hyg , Lond^ 1929, 32: 57-9. Also repr.—Euler, H. von, & Nilsson, K. Die Reaktionskette Hexose g. Enzymforsch., 1935, 4: 230-73.—Lieben, F., & Lowe, L. Ueber den Abbau von Glu- cose, Fructose und Glucosamin durch Bakterien. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 252: 70.—Maurer, K. Beobachtungen iiber die Zuckerspaltung durch das Bacterium propionicum. Ibid., 1927 191: 83-7.—Verona, O., & Luchetti, M. G. A propos de la scission microrganique de certains glucosides. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internat. microb., 1931, 3: 477-82.—Virtanen, A. I.. Nordlund, M., & Hollo, E. Fermentation of sugar by the root nodule bacteria. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 796-802.— Yoshida, S. Studies in microbic metabolism of carbohydrate; on a mechanism of microbic fermentation of carbohydrate. Sei i kwai, 1929, 48: No. 8, 9-12.------ On the influence of the antiserum upon the microbic fermentation of the carbo- hydrate. Ibid., No. 9, 4-7. ---- Immunological aspects. See also Antigens, Biochemistry; also under names of bacteria. Paimblant, M. *Les hydrates de carbone en immunologie. lOlp. 8? Lyon, 1935. Borghi, B. I carboidrati come antigeni incompleti. Bio- chim. ter. sper., 1930, 17: 182-91. ------ I carboidrati specifici dei batteri. Rass. clin. se., 1937, 15: 19-23.—Dingle, J. H. Growth-inhibitory power of specific antisera as influ- enced by the carbohydrates of pneumococci and Bacterium lepisepticum. Am. J. Hyg., 1936, 23: 1-9.—Goebel, W. F. Chemo-immunological studies on conjugated carbohydrate- proteins. J. Exp. M., 1936, 64: 29-38. ------ & Babers, F. H. The influence of the acetyl group in orienting the im- munological specificity of carbohydrates. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: xxx. ■------& Avery, O. T. Chemo-immunological studies on conjugated carbohydrate-proteins; the influence of the acetyl group on the specificity of hexoside-protein antigens. J. Exp. M., 1934, 60: 85-94. Also repr.—Schlossmann, K. A study of bacterial carbohydrates, with special reference to the tubercle bacillus. Acta Univ. Tartu, 1934, 27: A, No. 7, 1-47.—Sevag, M. G. Eine neue physikalische Enteiweissungs- methode zur Darstellung biologisch wirksamer Substanzen: Isolierung von Kohlenhydraten aus Hiihnereiweiss und Pneu- mococcen. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 273: 419-29.—Uhlenhuth, P., & Remy, E. Zur Frage der Antikorper gegen Kohle- hydrate (Gummi arabicum) Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 911. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933, 79: 318-22. ------ Ver- suche mit Glukose, Glukosamin, Amygdalin, Cathartinsaure und einem an Stickstoff abgebauten Gurrimi-arabicum-Prapa- rate. Ibid., 1934, 82: 229-41. ------ Versuche mit einem an Stickstoff nach der Methode von Sevag abgebauten Kohlen- hydratpriiparat aus Gummi arabicum sowie mit Glykogen. Ibid., 1935, 85: 328-36— Yen, A. C. H.. & Kurotchkin, T. J. The preparation of specific bacterial carbohydrate substances by electrolysis. J. Infect. Dis., 1935, 56: 238-49.—Zozaya, J. Carbohydrates adsorbed on colloids as antigens. J. Exp. M., 1932, 55: 325-51. ---- Industry. See Sugar industry. — Metabolism. See also Blood sugar; Food; Nutrition; also in 3. ser. Metabolism, carbohydrate. Holzl, F. *Ueber die Entstehung von Kohle- hydrat und Fett aus Eiweiss [Munchen] 15p. 8? Wurzb., 1933. Macleod, J. J. R. The metabolism of the carbohydrates, p.312-86. 8? N. Y., 1906. In Recent advances Physio- & Bio-chem. ... (Hill) N. Y., 1906. Simon, K. *Untersuchungen iiber den Kohlen- hydratstoffwechsel im hoheren Lebensalter. 28p. 8? Lpz., 1934. Abelin, I. Zur Kenntnis des Fett-Zuckerstoffwechsels. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935, 96: 9-17.—Albuquerque, J. de. O metabolismo dos assucares em androloafa. Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 99.—Arndt. Ueber die Rolle" des Fettgewebes im zellularen Kohlehydratstoffwechsel (nach experimentell-mor- phologischen Untersuchungen) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 508.—Badanes, B. B. Metabolism of carbohydrates. Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73: 49-56.—Bargi, L. Ricambio idro- CARBOHYDRATES 144 CARBOHYDRATES carbonato ed acido ossalico. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1934-35, 14: 510-44.—Battistini, G. Sui rapporti tra metabolismo degli idrati di carbonio e metabolismo dell'acido ossalico. Clin. med. ital., 1933, 64: 1074-99.—Bigwood, E. J. Lecon d'intro- duction au cours de chimie biologiques de premtere candida- ture en ntedecine. Bruxelles nted., 1930-31, 11: 596-603.— Blanco, J. G. Sugar metabolism: lactose, galactose, and xylose. J. Biol. Chem., 1928, 79: 667-72.—Calvo-Criado, V. Nachweis der Entstehung von Kohlehydraten aus Fett und Abhangigkeit derselben von der Leber. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 164: 76-96.—Cantarow, A. Review of certain recent advances in carbohydrate metabolism. Internat. Clin., 1937, 47. ser., 1: 250-300.—Chaikov. I. L. Carbohydrate metabolism. An- nual Rev. Biochem., 1936, 5: 205-20.—Cori, C. F. The fate of sugar in the animal body; the rate of glycogen formation in the liver of normal and insulinized rats during the absorption of glucose, fructose, and galactose. J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 70: 577-85. ------ & Cori, G. T. The relation between sugar oxidation and glycogen formation in normal and insulinized rats during the absorption of glucose. Ibid., 557-76. ------ A quantitative analysis of the fate of sugar in the animal body. Ibid., 77: xlvii. ------ Carbohydrate metabolism. Annual Rev. Biochem., 1933, 2: 129; 1934, 3: 151; 1935, 4: 183 — Deuel, H. J., jr, Butts, J. S. [et al.] The sexual variation in carbohydrate metabolism; the effect of age on the sex difference in the content of liver glycogen. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: 617-20.—Deuel, H. J., jr, Hallman, L. F. [et al.] The sexual variation in carbohydrate metabolism; the rate of absorption of glucose and of glycogen formation in normal and adrenalectomized rats. Ibid., 607-15. Also repr.—Drury, D. R. The liver and carbohydrate metabolism. California West. M., 1936, 45: 45-8.—Euler, H. von, & Brunius, E. Beziehungen zwischen Gesamtumsatz der Kohlehydrate und ihrer enzymatischen Phosphorylierung. Zschr. phvsiol. Chem., 1926, 160: 242-55.—Euler, H. von, & Giinther, G. * Zur Kennt- nis der Kohlenhydrat-Resvnthese in der Leber. Ibid., 1936, 243: 1-8.—Fischer, F. P., & Winter, K. A. Ueber den Zucker- umsatz der Darmlymph- und Blutgefasse, ferner der Mesen- teriallymphknoten. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 270: 157-60.— Fischler, F. Zur Bedeutung des Zuckers als Brennstoff des Lebens. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1931, 269: 9-22.—Fishberg, E. H., & Dolin, B. T. The fate of foreign sugars in the blood stream. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 656 — Gayet. R. Les bases physiologiques des tests sur lesquels repose l'apprficiation clinique du mfitabolisme des glucides. Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par., 1936, 29: 1-10.—Gigon, A. Blut und Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 1029-31. ------ & Brauch, W. Aufbau und Abbau der Kohlenhydrate im Organismus. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 49: 688-702.—Glatzel, H. Kochsalz und Kohlenhydratumsatz in der Leber. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1936, 48. Kongr., 420-2.— Gottschalk, A. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen pflanzlichem und tierischem Kohlenhydratabbau. Erg. Phy- siol., 1926, 25: 643-63.—Guiffre, T. Influenza del liquor sul metabolismo degli idrati di carbonio. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1937, 8: 49-60.—Holtz, F., & Schreiber, E. Kohlenhydrate auf ihrem Wegen in den tierischen Organismus. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 224: 1-52.—Houssay. B. A. Carbohydrate metabolism. N. England J. M., 1936, 214, 20: 971-86.—Inutsuka, M., & Yoshio, K. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Kohlehydratstoff- wechsels. Jap. J. M. Sc. 1936, 4: Int. Med., 134.—Johannson, J. E. The metabolism of different carbohydrates. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc. (1904) 1905, 756.—Kermack, W. O., Lambie, C. G., & Slater, R. H. Studies in carbohydrate metabolism. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 486; 21: 40.—Kurokawa, T. Ueber das Schicksal des infundierten Zuckers mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Zuckeraufnahmefahigkeit der Gewebe- zellen; Verlust der Durchstromungsfliissigkeit an Zuokergehalt. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1928, 10: 87-95.—MacLean, H. Carbo- hydrate metabolism in health and disease. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1: 1129; 1242.—Mathieu de Fossey, A. Sang et urines dans le metabolisme des glucides. Presse therm, clim., 1934, 75: 372-7.—Meyerhof, O. Recent investigations on the aerobic and anaerobic metabolism of carbohydrates. J. Gen. Physiol. (J. Loeb Mem. Vol.) 1927, 8: 531-42. Also repr — Pijoan, M., & Quigley, T. B. Blood inorganic phosphates in carbohydrate metabolism. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 35: 131-4 —Porcher, C, Auger, L.. & Brigando. Taux d'utili- sation par l'organisme des differents sucres introduits par voie parenterale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 51.—Puche- Alvarez, J. Investigaciones sobre el metabolismo de la glu- cidos; la curva de hiperglucemia provocada e sujetos normales. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1934, 21: 350-5.—Reinhold, J. G., & Karr, W. G. Rate of disappearance of various carbohydrates from the blood. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 72: 345-65.—Sato, K., Ueda, K., & Kurokawa, T Ueber das Schicksal des infun- dierten Zuckers mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Zuckerauf- nahmefahigkeit der Gewebezellen; Verhalten des Laktazido- gens, der Milchsaure und des Inosits im Muskel nach Zucker- zufuhr. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1929, 14: 335-40.—Schirlitz. K. Ueber die Beziehungen von Blutzuckerhbhe, spezifisch-dyna- mischer Wirkung und Verbrennung bei einer Anzahl von Kohlehydraten. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 183: 23-41.—Schon- feld, H. Antagonismus von Fett und Kohlehydrat in der Leber. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 68: 340-2.—Schur, H., & Low, A. Studien iiber den Kohlehydratstoffwechsel; allge- meine Erwagungen und Schliisse aus bereits bekannten Tat- sachen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 225-9.------ Fett- depots und Kohlehydratstoffwechsel Ibid., 261-6.—Schur, H., Low, A., & Krema, A. Das Schicksal der resorbierten Kohlehydrate im Organismus. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1933- 34, 24: 463-80, tab.—Shaffer, P. A., & Ronzoni, E. Carbo- hydrate metabolism. Annual Rev. Biochem., 1932, 1: 247- 66.—Spiro, K. Zur Lehre vom Kohlehydratstoffwechsel Beitr. chem. Physiol. Path., 1907, 10: 277-86.—Steudel, H., & Flossner, O. Ueber das Schicksal der Kohlehydrate im Darm Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 98: 451-4.—Stockinger, W., di Freese, K. Ueber Veranderungen im Kohlehydratstoffwechsel wahrend des Ablaufs fieberhafter Abwehrreaktioncn. Ibid 1933, 86: 581-94.—Tuttle, G. H. Fallacies in some physiologic cal conclusions concerning carbohydrate metabolism. Med Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 325-8.—Van de Velde, J. Considera- tions sur le metabolisme des glucides. Rev. beige sc. med 1934, 6: 394-400.—Waller, D. S. Observations on the metabo^ lism of carbohydrate. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1932, 8: 119-32. Also repr.—Weil-Malherbe, H. Carbohydrate metabolism Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 551.—Wesson, L. G., & Murrellj F. C. A dietary factor concerned with carbohydrate metab- olism. J. Biol. Chem., 1933, 102: 303-11. Also repr. ---- Metabolism: Effect of various agents. Holl, F. *Wirkung von Atropin und Nikotin auf den Kohlehydratstoffwechsel [Munster] 16p. 8? Bottrop i. W., 1934. Niemann, W. *Ueber den Einfluss der Opium- Alkaloide Narcotin, Narcein, Thebain und Papa- verin auf den Kohlenhydratabbau im Gewebe [Munster] 16p. 8? Bottrop i. W., 1933. Schweihofer, U. *Inwieweit lasst sich der Kohlehydratstoffwechsel des Kaninchens unter Einwirkung ausgewahlter Pharmaca, Hormone und des Fiebers durch verschiedenartige Ernah- rung beeinflussen? 43p. 8? Bresl., 1936. Amelio, F. Ulteriore contributo alio studio dell' azione del chinino sul metabolismo degli idrati di carbonio. Studium, Nap., 1933, 23: 1-4.—Barone, V. G. Sull' importanza della vitamina B nel metabolismo degli idrati di carbonio. Clin. med. ital., 1935, 66: 326; 507.—Bischoff, F., & Long, M. L. Studies in carbohydrate metabolism following guanidine de- glycogenation. J. Nutrit., 1930-31, 3: 201-16.—Burge, W. E.. Wickwire, G. C. [et al.] A study of the stimulating effect of the amino acids on sugar metabolism with respect to their optical activity. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 74: 235-9.—Dessy, G., & Catagni, F. L'influenza dell' acido ascorbico sul ricambio degli idrati di carbonio. Diagnosi, 1936, 16: 110-29.—Euler, H. von, & Malmberg. M. Aktivatoren des Kohlenhydratab- baues als wasserlbsliche Nahrungskomponenten. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 284: 455-60.—Foldes, E. Ueber die Wirkung des Schwefels auf den Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 60: 571-82.—Haarmann, W. Ueber den Einfluss von Monobromacetat auf den Kohlenhydratstoff- wechsel und iiber den anaeroben Milchsaureschwund. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1932, 258: 326-49.------ Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung von Oxalat, Fluorid. und Monobromacetat auf den Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel. Ibid., 350-70.—Hesse, E., & Taubmann, G. Die Wirkung des Biguanids und seiner Derivate auf den Zuckerstoffwechsel. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929. 142: 290-308.—Kauffmann-Cosla, O., Zorkendorfer, R., & Zorkendorfer, W. Action des eaux minfirales sur le metabolisme des sucres; recherches experi- mentales in vivo. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1927, 9: 174— 202.—Kobori, B. Zur Kenntnis des Kohlehydratstoffwech- sels; uber den Einfluss der Alkaliphosphate und einiger anderer Elektrolvte auf den Kohlehydratstoffwechsel. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 180: 218-30.—Lajor, S. The influence of vitamin- Bi on carbohydrate metabolism. Magy. orv. arch., 1936, 37: 29-34.— Litzka, G. Ueber den Einfluss einer kernfluorierten Aminosaure (Fluortyrosin) auf den Kohlehydratstoffwechsel. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 99: 518-36.—Mills, C. A. Effects on carbohydrate metabolism of an acid-alcoholic extract of plants rich in vitamin B. Am. J. M. Sc, 1928. 175: 384.— Monasterio, G. L'azione delle sostanze fotodinamiche sul ricambio idrocarbonato. Arch. farm, sper., 1930-31, 51: 111.— Monauni. J. Vitamin Bi und Kohlehydratstoffwechsel. Zschr. klin. Med., 1936-37, 131: 553-64.—Ohara. M. Beitrag zu den Untersuchungen uber den Einfluss des Bariumchlorida auf den Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel des Kaninchens. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1933, 9: 167-98.—Piotrowski, G. L- Action de quelques substances sur le mfitabolisme des hydrates de carbone. Rev. mid. Suisse rom., 1930, 50: 34-45.— Pourbaix. Y. Etude de l'influence du 1-2-5-6-dibenzene anthracene sur le metabolisme cellulaire des hydrates de carbone. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 1015.----- In- fluence du 1-2 benzene pyrene sur le mfitabolisme cellulaire des hydrates de carbone. Ibid., 1934, 115: 1738.—Randoin, L., & Milhaud, F. Utilisation des sucres; vitamines B et fiquilibre alimentaire. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 1426-8.—Schnetz, H. Ueber den Einfluss des Kupfers auf den Kohlehydratstoff- wechsel des Menschen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1935-36, 129: 739-59.—Sjollema, B. [Effect of Fowler's solution on carbo- hydrate metabolism] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1928, 55: 393-5.— Tsuru, C. Influence on carbohydrate metabolism. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1934, 20: 64.— Wertheimer, E. Ueber den Kohlen- hydrathaushalt bei vermindertem Barometerdruck. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 70: 309-13. CARBOHYDRATES 145 CARBOHYDRATES --- Metabolism, intermediary. Allcroft, R. Observations on the carbohydrate metabolism of the sheep, with special reference to lactic acid. Abstr. Theses Univ. Aberdeen. 1934, 19.—Baba, T. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die biochemische Bildung von optisch aktiver Phosphoglycerinsiiure aus verschiedenen Zuckern. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 267: 452-5 —Bernhauer, K., & Wolf, H. Zuckeroxydationen und -zersetzungen; uber die Mikhsaurebil- dung aus Zuckerarten und verwandten Stoffen. Ibid., 1930, 219: 232-40.—Brugsch, T., & Horsters, H. Studien iiber inter- mediaren Kohlehydratumsatz; Myophosphat. Ibid., 1926, 175: 115-9.—Duffau, R. Dosage des principales substances participant au mfitabolisme des glucides dans le muscle des animaux de laboratoire. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1936, 43: 577-87.—Fishberg, E. H., & Dolin, B. T. The intermediate metabolism of foreign sugars. Arch. Int. M., 1930, 46: 321- 32—Gigon, A. Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel und Ammoniak- bildung im Blute. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 294-6.— Haarmann, W.. & Brink, H. Vergleichende Untersuchungen uber die Milchsaurebildung und die Kohlenhydratabnahme im Gewebe unter aeroben und anaeroben Bedingungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 282: 419-33.—Himwich, H. E., Koskoff, Y. D., & Nahum. L. H. Studies in carbohydrate metabolism; a glucose- lactic acid cycle involving muscle and liver. J. Biol. Chem., 1929-30, 85: 571-84. Also repr.—Kochnev, N. [Study of intermediary carbohydrate metabolism] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1924, 24: 231-42.—Lambie, C. G. Intermediary carbohy- drate metabolism. Pharm. J., Lond., 1927, 119: 75.—Lon- don, E. S., Iwanenko, E. F., & Prochorowa, M. J. Der intermediare Umsatz der Kohlehydrate nach den Daten der Angiostomie. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934. 228: 243-8 — Mayer, P. Experimentelle Beitrage zur Frage des inter- mediaren Stoffwechsels der Kohlehydrate; iiber Aethylenglycol und Glycolaldehyd. Ibid., 1903, 38: 135-56. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1904, 54: 881-947.—Meyerhof, O. Ueber die Inter- mediarvorgange bei der biologischen Kohlehydratspaltung. Erg. Enzymforsch., 1935, 4: 208-29.—Partos, A. [Role of lactic acid in intermediate carbohydrate metabolism] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1929, 9: 41-7.—Piazza, G. Sul ranporto fra escre- zione di fosforo urinario e consumo di carboidrati. Arch. farm, sper., 1926, 42: 85-92.—Pi Suner Bayo, C. Estudios sobre el metabolismo intermediario animal y vegetal de los hidratos de carbono. Rev. mfid. Barcelona, 1932, 17: 497.— Saito. T. Klinisches und experimentelles Studium iiber den Kohlehydratwechsel, besonders iiber den Milchsaurestoffwech- •el bei Kreislaufstbrungen. Fukuoka acta med., 1937, 30: 33-6.—Schneider, E., & Widmann, E. Methylglyoxal als Zwischenprodukt des Kohlehydratabbaues. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1916.—Simer, F. [Catabolism of carbohydrates in animal tissues] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1930, 10: 575; 623 — Stefanutti, P. Contributo alia conoscenza dei rapporti fra metabolismo intermedio degli idrati di carbonio e metabolismo energetico nell' uomo sano, nei diabetici e nei malati di cuore. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1937, 63: 123-50.—Toenniessen. Ueber die Zwischenstufen des oxydativen Kohlenhydratabbaus. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1927, 39. Kongr., 213.—Widmann. E., & Schneider, E. Methyldyoxal als Zwischenprodukt des Kohlenhydratabbaues. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 224: 157-69.— Wierzuchowski, M., & Laniewski, M. Intermediarer Kohlen- hydratstoffwechsels; Milchsaureproduktion bei intravenoser Dauerinjektion der Glykose, Fructose und Galaktose. Ibid., 1931, 230: 173-86.—Wierzuchowski, M., Pieskow, W., & & Owsiany, E. Intermediiirer Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel; Zuckerassimilation, Phosphor- und Wasserstoffwechsel bei intravenbser Dauerinjektion der Glykose, Fructose und Galak- tose. Ibid., 146-72.—Wierzuchowski. M., & Sekuracki, F. Spaltungs-, Oxydations- und Energieumsatz beim Hunde; Bildung und Beseitigung der Milcbsaure in den Organen beim Hungern, sowie wahrend der Oxydation von Galaktose, Glucose und Maltose. Ibid., 1935, 276: 91-111.—Zagami, V. Le role des acides ternaires dans Taction dynamique specifique des acides aminfis et dans le mfitabolisme intermfidiaire des glucides. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1931, 13: 354-66. --- Metabolism: Regulation. Bogomoletz, A. A. [Regulation of the carbohydrate metabo- lism] Sovet. klin., 1933, 19: 604-13.—Buell, M. V., Anderson, '• A., & Strauss, M. B. On carbohydrate metabolism in adrenalectomized animals. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 116: 274- 81.—Cahane, M. Role de l'hypophyse dans le mfitabolisme hydrocarbonfi. Presse mfid., 1937, 45: 550-2.—Chambers, W. H., Sweet, J. E.. & Chandler, J. P. Carbohydrate metabo- lism in the hypophysectomized dog. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 26.—Cleveland, D., & Davis, L. Further studies on the effect of lesions of the hypothalamus on carbohydrate metab- olism. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1936, 62: 49-52.—Corey, E. L., & Britton, S. W. Carbohydrate metabolism of hypophysec- tomized and hypophyso-adrenalectomized rats. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 118: 15-211. Evans, G. The adrenal cortex and endogenous carbohydrate formation. Ibid., 1935, 113: 39; 114: 297.—Fujii, M. Ueber den Einflusse vegetativer Nerven auf den Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel; uber den Einfluss des N. sympathicus auf den Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel. Oka- yama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 2609. ------ Ueber den Einfluss des Parasympathicus auf den Kohlenhydratstoffwech- sel. Ibid., 2926.—La Barre, J. Sur l'existence de centres glycosensibles encfiphaliques. Ann. Soc. sc. mfid. natur. Bruxelles, 1933, 199-216.—Le Grand, A., Cousin, J., & Lami- I don, P. Recherches expfirimentales sur le centre bulbaire du mfitabolisme hydrocarbonfi chez le chien privfi de ses mfica- nissnes glyco-rfigulateurs humoraux et cfirfibraux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 1231-3.—Meythaler, F. Die Regulation des Kohleln dratstoffwechsels bei Sport. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 951-6.—Mirsky, I. A., & Broh-Kahn, R. H. The effect of experimental hyperthyroidism on carbohydrate metabolism. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 117: 6-12.—Nielsen, N. A. Ueber den Kohlehydratstoffwechsel des perfundierten Extremitaten- praparates. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1933, 66: 50-62.— Okamura, T. Ueber den Einfluss des Gallensaureverlustes und der iiberschiissigen Gallensriurezufuhr auf den Adrenalingehalt der Nebenniere. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1928, 9: 445-52.— Partos. A., & Herzog. A. Die autonome Regulationsfahigkeit der Zellen und ihre Beziehungen zum physiologischen und pathologischen Kohlehydratstoffwechsel. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 84: 374-423— Pemberton, R., & Cajori, F. A. A note on the influence of the circulation on the utilization of carbohydrates. J. Clin. Invest., 1928, 5: 503-9.—Pijoan, M., & Zollinger, R. Observations on carbohydrate metabolism following irradiation of the pituitary gland. Endocrinology, 1937, 21: 357-60.—Russell, J. A., & Bennett, L. L. Carbo- hydrate storage and maintenance in the hypophysectomized rat. __ Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 118: 196-205. Also repr.— Takacs, L. [Hormonal regulation of carbohydrate metabolism] Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: oct. kiilonf. (L. Kfitlv 1'jsstschr.) 78-84.—Wilbrandt, W.. & Lengyel, L. Der Einfluss der Nebennierenrinde" auf die Zuckerresorption. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 267: 204-10. —— Metabolism: Resorption. Ullrich, W. *Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Resorption von Kohlehydraten im Diinndarm des Hundes [Leipzig] 20p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1933. Donhoffer, S. Ueber Verlauf und Regulation der Zucker- resorption. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1934-35, 235: 568-74.— Gellhorn, E., & Moldavsky, L. F. The effect of p„ on the absorption of sugars. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 109: 638-44.— Keller, R. Elektrophoretischer Anteil der Zuckerresorption. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 2106-8.—Laszt, L. Die Resorption von Glucose und Xylose bei verschiedener H'-Konzentration. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 276: 40-3.—Macleod, J. J. R., Magee, H. E., & Purves, C. B. Selective absorption of carbohydrates. J. Physiol., Lond., 1930, 70: 404-16.—Miyake, S. Resorption intestinale de diverses sortes de hydrates de carbone. Orient. J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto, 1929, 5: 4. —-----• Influence des sels sur la rfisorption intestinale des hydrates de carbone. Ibid., 5.—Roberts, A. C. A study of the speed of absorption fol- lowing the ingestion of glucose and of sucrose. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 117: 257-60.—Sobotka, H., & Reiner. M. Adsorption of glucose-galactose mixtures in the intestine. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 576-9.—Stahl, R., & Bahn, K. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die physikalisch-chemi- sche Regulierung des Zuckeraustausches innerhalb tierischer Gewebe. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 231-4.—Verzar, F. Die Rolle von Diffusion und Schleimhaut- aktivitiit bei der Resorption von verschiedenen Zuckern aus dem Darm. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 276: 17-27.—Westen- brink, H. G. K., & Middelbeek, A. Ueber die Korrelationen zwischen den Geschwindigkeiten der Darmresorption einiger einfacher Zucker. Arch, neerl. physiol., 1936, 21: 283-93.—Wil- brandt, W., & Laszt, L. Ueber die Ursachen der selektiven Kohlehydratresorption aus dem Darm. Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932, 203. ---- Metabolism—in animals. Benazzi, M., & Benazzi-Lentati, G. Ulteriori ricerche sul metabolismo degli idrati di carbonio negli invertebrati. Riv. biol., 1936, 21: 161-75.—Bissinger, E., & Lesser, E. J. Der Kohlestoffwechsel der Maus nach Injektion von Zuckerlbsun- gen und von Insulin. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 168: 398-420.— Boh no, C. Beitrage zur chemischen Kinetik der Kohlehydratver- dauung im Duodenum der Siiugetiere. Fermentforschung, 1922- 23, 6: 200-29.—Bogojawlensky, K. S. Die Morphologie des Kohlenhydratumsatzes bei der Seidenraupe. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1934-35, 22: 207-12.—Bouillenne, R., Bouillenne, M., & Ghenne, L. Etude comparative du mfitabolisme des carbo- hydrates solubles chez les males et des femelles de Mercurialis perennis. C. rend. Soc biol., 1933, 114: 189-94.—Calabro, Q. Ricerche sopra la soglia di resistenza, assorbimento e assimilazione di vari zuccheri negli erbivori (cavia) e nei carni* vori (cane) Riv. biol., 1930, 12: 37-43.—Cori, C. F. Mam- malian carbohydrate metabolism. Physiol. Rev., 1931, 11: 143-275.------& Cori, G. T. The fate of sugar in the animal body; a seasonal occurrence of ketonuria in fasting rats accom- panied by changes in carbohydrate metabolism. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 72: 615-25. ------ Fate of glucose and sugars in the eviscerated animal. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928- 29, 26: 432.—Donhoffer, C. Studies on the carbohydrate metabolism of the chick embryo. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 806-17.—Fisher. R. B. Carbohydrate metabolism in birds; the effects of rest and exercise upon the lactic acid content of the organs of normal and rice-fed pigeons. Ibid., 1931, 25: 1410-8.—Gottdenker. F. Untersuchungen uber den Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel des Meerschweinchens. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 281: 128-39.—Ling, S. M., & Shen, T. C. Studies 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----10 CARBOHYDRATES 146 CARBOHYDRATES on metabolism of ducks (Anas platythyncha, L.) carbohydrate metabolism. Chin. J. Physiol., 1934, 8: 335-60.—Needham. J. Le mfitabolisme des hydrates de carbone chez l'embryon de poulet (Gallus gaUus) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 61-3. ------ Le mfitabolisme des hydrates de carbone chez l'em- bryon de grenouille (Rana temporaria) Ibid., 99-101.— Peters, R. A., & Sinclair, H. M. Studies in avian carbo- hydrate metabolism; further studies upon the action of cata- torulin in brain. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1910-26.— Richards, A. N., Westfall, B. B., & Bott, P. A. Renal excretion of inulin, creatinine, and xylose in normal dogs. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 32: 73-5.—Sprague, R., & Ivy, A. C. Studies in avian carbohydrate metabolism. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 115: 389-94. ---- Pharmacology. Anderson, A. L. The sensitivity of the legs of common butterflies to sugars. J. Exp. Zool., 1932, 63: 235-59 — Cantiero, G. Influenza delle iniezioni di zucchero sull' appa- recchio gastro-enterico. Riforma med., 1928, 44: 207-11.— Castellotti, G. Azione degli zuccheri sui vasi. Biochim. ter. sper., 1927, 14: 321-9.—Catel, W. Ueber die Wirkung der Kohlehydrate auf Darmperistaltik und Kammertatigkeit des Herzens (Tierversuche) Jahrb. Kinderh., 1930-31, 3. F., 80: 305-25.—Pienst, C. Zucker als Medikament. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1671-3.—Fiessinger, N. Le sucre en thfira- peutique. Rev. gfin. clin. ther., 1928, 42: 822; 836.—Fiihner, H. Die Abfiihrwirkung der Zuckerarten. In Festschr. 70. Geburtst. Alexander Tschirch, Lpz., 1926, 30-5.—Holtz, F. Zur osmotischen Wirkung von reinen Zuckern und Dextrin- Maltosepraparaten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 393. ------ Ueber Reduktions- und Oxydationswirkungen be- strahlter Zucker. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 182: 141-59 — Koenigsberger, E., & Mussliner, S. Zuckerbehandlung bei Angina, Stomatitis und Diphtherie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 282.—Lo Monaco, D. L'azione degli zuccheri sulle secre- zioni. Arch. farm, sper., 1914, 17: 127; 145.—Moggi, B. L'azione degli zuccheri sulla secrezione bronchiale. Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 122-4.—Morhardt, P. E. Le sucre et la chimio- thfirapie. Vie mfid., 1927, 8: 731.—Narushima, M. Studies on the nutritive value of inulin; comparative studies on the effect of inulin, starch, and fruit sugar on the development of the white rats. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1928, 649.—Ohtaki, M., Sukegawa, K., & Sawaguchi, S. On the mode of influence of carbohydrates on organisms. Japan M. World, 1922, 2: 288-91.—Pribram, H. Die Rolle des Zuckers in der Therapie. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1932, 29: 621.—Pron, L. Sucre et estomac. Rev. gen. clin. thfir., 1929, 43: 710.—Stefanopoulo, G. J., & Biiding, E. Action anticoagulante du glucose et du saccharose au point de vue de l'fitude de la thermostabilitfi des proprifitfis du sfirum antispirochfitosique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 1173-5.—Stein, P. [Concerning osmotherapy: parenteral injection of sugar solution] Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 887-92.—Sunzeri, G. Sulla utilizzazione di alcuni glucidi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 793.—Teule, P. L'action du sucre dans l'estomac Vie mfid., 1926, 7: 847.— Vignes, H. Action ocytocique du sucre. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1932, 46: 833.—Wierzuchowski, M. [Intravenous assimilation of sugar] Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 445-9.—Zorzi, D. L'azione degl' idrati di carbonio sui vasi e sull' epitelio vibratile. Arch. farm, sper., 1929-30, 50: 167; 175; 191; 239. ---- Physico-chemical properties. Carter, S. R. The determination of molecular weights of carbohydrate derivatives by osmotic pressure measurements. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 359.—Dedek, J., & Novacek, J. Die Kristallisation von Zuckerlbsungen. Kolloid Zschr., 1927, 42: 163-7.—Garbutt, H. R., & Hubbard, R. S. Inter- conversion of ketose and aldose sugars in dilute aqueous solution. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 270-3 — Hendricks, B. C, Steinbach, W. H., jr. [et al.l Heats of solu- tion of sugars in water. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1934, 56: 99-101.— Keller, R., & Gicklhorn, J. Kataphorese von Zuckern unter physiologischen Bedingungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 168: 106-9.—Levy, M. The reaction of borate and sugars; the freezing point lowering of sugars in borax solutions. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 84: 763-9.— Malfltano, G., & Moschkov, A. Pseudo-cristaux d'amidon et cristaux de glucose. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1913, 156: 1412-5.—Wurmser, R., & Geloso, J. Sur le potentiel des solutions de glucides. J. chim. phys., Par., 1928, 25: 641; 1929. 26: 424. Hulme, A. C, & Narain, R. The ferricyanide method for the determination of reducing sugars; a modification of the flage- dorn-Jensen-Hanes technique. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 1051-61.—Kendall, E. C. A new method for the determination of the reducing sugars. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1912, 34: 317-41.— Marchlewski, L., & Urbanczyk, W. Zur Kenntnis reduzie- render Zucker. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 262: 248-59.—Poe, C. F., & Klemme, D. Reducing equivalents for some rare sugars as determined by colorimetric methods. J. Biol Chem., 1930, 87: 7-12.—Schwartz, P. Ueber die Reduktions- fahigkeit eines L6sungsgemiscb.es, das zwei Zuckerarten in der gleichen Konzentration enthiilt. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 224: 193-201.—Solomos, G. I. Une nouvelle mfithode rapide et prficise pour le dosage des sucres rfiducteurs. Bull. Soc. chim biol., Par., 1935, 17: 1465-9.— Stiller. Der histochemische Nachweis der reduzierenden Kohlehydrate. Zbl. allg. Path 1922-23, 33: 89-97.— Volmar, Y., & Klein, S. Dosage des sucres rfiducteurs par la mfithode alcalimfitrique de Rosen- thaler-Curli. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1936, 8. ser., 24: 400-9.— Weinbach, A. P., & Calvin, D. B. The reducing powers of physiologically important carbohydrates. Science, 1935, 81: 407.—Wuyts, H. Nouvelles rfiactions des sucres rfiducteura. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., Brux., 1935, 12: 447-52. ---- Rotation [and mutarotation] See also Polarization. Bleyer, B-, & Schmidt, H. Studien iiber das Verhalten der wichtigsten Kohlehydrate (Glucose, Galaktose, Fructose, Mannose, Maltose, Lactose, Saccharose) in stark saurer, alka- lischer, sulfit- und bisulfithaltiger Losung; die Mutarotation und Rotation der Kohlehydrate unter dem Einfluss starker Siiuren. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 138: 119-41.—Kuhn, R., & Jacob, P. Ueber Mutarotation; ein Beitrag zur Theorie der chemischen Reaktionsgeschwindigkeit. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1924, 113: 389-431.—Levene. P. [Some irregularities in the optical rotation of sugars and sugar acids, and their significance] In Sborn. Pavlova (Omeliansky & Orbeli) Leningrad, 1924, 199-205.—Levy, M., & Doisy. E. A. The reaction of borate and sugars; the optical activity of sugars in borax solution and the configuration of mutarotatory isomers. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 84: 749-62.—Zechmeister, L. Zur Kenntnis des opti- schen Drehungsvermbgens von Zuckerarten in Salzsiuire. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1922, 103: 316-36. ---- Spectrography. Goos, F., Schlubach, H. H., & Schroter, G. A. Absoip- tionsmessungen im Ultraviolett mit Thermosiiule und ihre Anwendungen auf Probleme der Zucker-Chemie. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1929-30, 186: 148-56.—Henri, V., & Schoii, S. A. Zur Frage der spektrographischen Untersuchung an Kohlenhydraten im Ultraviolett. Ibid., 1928, 174: 295-9 — Kwiecifiski, L., & Marchlewski, L. Spektrographische Unter- suchungen an Kohlenhydraten im Ultraviolett. Ibid., 1927, 169: 300.—Niederhoff. P. Spektrographische Untersuchungen an Kohlehydraten im Ultraviolett. Ibid., 165: 130-9.----- Bemerkungen iiber die Grosse der Absorption einer wasserigen Zuckerlbsung bei ultraviolettem Licht in seiner BeziehunK zur Konstitution des Zuckermolekiils. Ibid., 167: 310. ------Ueber die Absorptionsspektren der Zucker im Ultra- violett. Ibid., 1928, 174: 300. ---- Structure. Bridel, M. La structure des oses et des diholosides. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1931, 13: 1015-158—Hagglung, E. Untersuchungen iiber die Zusammensetzung des Zuckers, erhalten durch Totalverzuckerung von Fichtenholz. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 206: 245-7.—Haworth, W. N. La determination de la structure des hydrates de carbone. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1929, 4. ser., 45-46: 1-21. ------ The molecular structure of carbohydrates. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 31-46— Hersant, E. F., & Linnell, W. H. The structure of carbohydrates; the synthesis of a 5-methoxyketose. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1931, 4: 52-100.—Hirst, E. L. Optical activity and structure of sugars. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 358—Karashima, J. Studien iiber die aus Zuckerarten sich ableitenden Furanverbindungen; iiber einige Acetylderivate des Oxymethylfurfurols. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1929, 180: 241-8.—Lowry, T. M. Dynamic isomerism of the reducing sugars. Ibid., 1927, 130: 125-45. ---- Synthesis. Dixon, H. H., & Mason, T. G. The primary sugar of photo- synthesis. Nature, Lond., 1916-17, 97: 160.—Emschwiller, G. La synthase photochimique des glucides (hydrates de carbone) Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1931, 4. ser., 49-50: 1167-87.— Galwialo, M. J. Zur Frage nach der Photosynthese der Kohle- hydrate. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 158: 65-75.—Gorr, G-, & Wagner, J. Ueber Zuckerbildung aus Formaldehyd in Gegenwart von Alkoholen. Ibid., 1933, 262: 351-4.—Gore, V. Formation of sugars in mixtures of tartaric acid and aldehydes in tropical sunlight. J. Phys. Chem., 1933, 37: 745-9.—Klobukow, N. von. Ueber das kryoskopische Verhalten der wasserigen Lbsungen der aus Formaldehyd erhaltenen syn- thetischen Zuckerarten. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1890, 5: 28-30.— Kretowitsch, W. L. Ueber die zucker-assimilierenden Blatter. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 231: 265-70.— McAnally, B. A., & Smedley-Maclean, I. The synthesis of reserve carbohydrate —■—. Reducing power. See also Carbohydrates, Tests. Ariyama, N., & Shaffer, P. A. Potentiometric determina- tion of relative reducing rates of sugars for ferricyanide and iodine. J. Biol. Chem., 1928, 78: li.—Fleury, P., & Marque, J. Etude du dosage des sucres rfiducteurs par les liqueurs mer- curio-alcalines. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1930, 12: 58-66.— Gabryelski, W.. Marchlewski, L., & Urbariczyk, W. Zur Kenntnis reduzierender Zucker. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 250- 385; 261: 393; 1933, 262: 248; 265: 50.—Harlay, V. Applica- tion de la rfiduction du nitrate d'argent par l'oxyde cuivreux au dosage des sucres rfiducteurs. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1936, 8. ser., 23: 589-94.—Hawkins, J. A. Reducing powers of different sugars for the ferricyanide reagent used in the gaso- metric sugar method. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 84: 79-82.— CARBOHYDRATES 147 CARBOHYDRATES by yeast; synthesis from glucose and maltose and the influence of phosphate thereon. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 1872-6. -----The nature of the insoluble carbohydrate. Ibid., 1937, 31: 72-80.—Wertheimer, E. Ueber die ersten Anfiinge der Zuckerassimilation; Versuche an Hefezellen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1934, 21: 522-60. --- Tests. See also Carbohydrates, Reducing power. Zemplen, G. Allgemeine und spezielle Metho- den zum Nachweis der Kohlenhydrate in quali- tativer und quantitativer Beziehung; ihre Isolie- rung; Aufbau- und Abbauversuche. 1064p. Sc Berl., 1922. Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Berl., 1922, Abt. 1, Teil 5. Archibald, R. M. A modification of the copper-lime tech- nique for the separation and recovery of carbohydrates from biological fluids. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1935, 3. ser., 29: Sect. 5, 97-103.—Bates, F., & Phelps, F. P. Influence of atmospheric conditions in the testing of sugars. Bull. U. S. Bur. Stand., 1914, 10: 537-55.—Bletherwick, N. R., Bradshaw, P. J. [et al.j The determination of tissue carbohydrates. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 537-47. Also repr.—Brucre, P. Sur une rfiaction de la metaldfihyde applicable aux glucides. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1926, 8: 462.—Brugeas, C. Quelques simplifica- tions dans la prfiparation de la liqueur cuprosodique et dans le dosage des sucres par la mfithode Bertrand. Ann. falsif., Par., 1932, 25: 196-8.—Campbell, W. R., & Hanna, M. I. The estimation of fructose, sucrose, and insulin. J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 69: 703-11.—Costantino, A. Contributo alia determinazione degli zuccheri mediante la ferment azione al- coolica. Arch. sc. biol., Nap., 1921, 2: 120-33.—DeLong, W. A. Note on the effect of potassium iodide in the Schaffer- Hartmann microsugar reagent. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 72: 731-5.—Dische, Z., & Popper, H. Ueber eine neue kolori- metrische Mikrobestimmungsmethode der Kohlehydrate in Organen und Korpersaften. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 175: 371-411. Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1973.—Dumazert, C. Sur le microdosage des aldoses. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 932-40.—Ehrenberg, R. Radiometrische Mikro- zuckerbestimmung. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 226: 250-2 — Fabian, L. Ueber eine neue kolorimetrische Zuckerbestim- mung. Ibid., 1926, 179: 59-61— Fellenberg, T. von, & Demont, P. Ueberpriifung der titrimetrischen Zuckerbestim- mung nach von Fellenberg. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1935, 26: 168-82.—Fiessinger, N., & Dieryck, J. L'fipreuve sucrfie amphogyre. Ann. mfid., Par., 1931, 29: 123-55.—Foulger, J. H. The use of the Molisch (naphthol) reactions in the study of sugars in biological fluids. J. Biol. Chem., 1931. 92: 345-53.—Gebhardt, F., Kohler, R., & Kbrner, E. Zur Kolloidchemie der- Trommer'schen Zuckerprobe. Kolloid Zschr., 1933, 63: 257-63.—Hadjiev, M. D. Bestim- mung der Zuckerarten durch die Sauerstoffmenge des Cupri- oxydes. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1928, 55: 613.— Haskins, H. D. A new table for lactose (milk or urine) and glucose (blood or urine) calculation, with notes on their estima- tion. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 172: 256-61.—Iljin, W. S. Bestim- mung des Zuckers mittels I'ehlmn-cher Losung und Zentrifu- gierens. Biochem. Zschr., 1028, 193: 322; 320—Kdnig, J., & Burberg, W. Trennung und Bestimmung der Zuckerarten zum Nachweise von Ersatzstoffen in Honig-, Leb- und Pfefferku- chen. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1914, 27: 761-74.— Kolthoff, J. M. Die jodometrische Aldosenbestimmung. Ibid., 1923, 45: 131-41. ------ Die Anwendung der jodometri- schen Aldosenbestimmung bei der Analyse kohlenhydrathaltiger Gemische. Ibid., 141-7.—Kriiger, D., & Tschirch, E. Die jodometrische Zuckerbestimmung bei Gegenwart von Rhodanid. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 274: 34-41.—Landa, B., & Mezey, K. Kohlehydratbestimmung in der Nahrung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 386.—Levine. V. E. A general test for car- bohydrates. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 830.— Ligor Bey, Rezat Bey & Valensi, G. Dosage cupromfitrique des sucres en prfisence d'ammoniaque. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1933, 4. ser., 53-54: 407-16.—Lukianov, I. K., & Trotzky, M. V. [Determination of sugars in food with iodine] Gig. epidem., 1929, 8: 24-32.—Mislowitzer, E. Die Elektrotitra- tion in physiologischen Fliissigkeiten; eine neue Zuckerbestim- mungsmethode. Biochem. Zschr., 1920, 168: 217-26—Mo- yano Cordon, A. Dosificacion de los azucares por el mfitodo de Bertrand. Bol. farm, mil., Madr., 1926, 4: 65-70.— Neuberg, C, & Kobel, M. Fehlerquellen bei Zuckerbestim- mung, die auf der Reduktion von Cuprisalzlbsungen beruhen. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 238: 226-36. ------ Ueber fehler- hafte Anwendung der Hagedorn-Jensen-Methode zur Zucker- bestimmung. Ibid., 236-9.------Fehlerquellen bei Ver- wendung von Jodessigsaure als garungshemmendes Agens. Ibid., 239-50.—Ney, L. F., & West, E. S. A potentiometric adaptation of the Shalfer-Hartmann sugar method. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 114: 547-50. Also repr.—Popper. H., & Woza- sek, O. Gesamtkohlehydratbestimmung und Olykogennach- weis. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1471-3.—Rohny, B. Ueber das Verhalten verschiedener Zuckerarten im Bangschen Mikroverfahren. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 199: 48-52.—Rothen- fusser, S. Neues iiber Zuckerbestimmung. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1933, 66: 182-92.—Ruoss, H. Ueber die Gesetze der Reduktionskraft organischer Verbindungen in alkalischer Losung und die quantitative Bestimmung des Zuckers durch btufenanalyse auch bei kolloidalem Ausscheiden des Cu20. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 151: 337-56.—Schoorl, N. Zucker- Titration. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1929, 57: 566-76.— Schor, D. [On glucometry] Romania med., 1928, 6: 230 — Scott, M., & West, E. S. Determination of glucose, galactose, and lactose in a mixture of the three sugars. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol,. N. Y., 1936, 34: 52-4.—Shaffer, P. A., & Hartmann, A. F. The lodomctric determination of copper and its use in sugar analysis; equilibria in the reaction between copper sulfate and potassium iodide. J. Biol. Chem., 1921, 45: 349-64.—Shaffer, P. A., & Somogyi, M. Copper-iodometric reagents for sugar determination. Ibid., 1933, 100: 695-713.—Shaffer, P. A., & Williams, R. D. Sugar determination by the ferricyanide electrode. Ibid., 1935, 111: 707-23. Also repr.—Singer, G. [Quantitative estimation of sugar] Gyogyaszat, 1935 75: 803.— Sobotka, H., & Reiner, M. The Hagedorn-Jensen method applied to various sugars; relation of reducing power to configuration. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 394-9.— Somogyi, M. Notes on sugar determination. J. Biol. Chem., 1920, 70: 599-612.------A reagent for the copper- iodometric determination of very small amounts of sugar. Ibid., 1937, 117: 771-6. Also repr.—Steiner, A., Urban, F., & West, E. S. Iron and thorium precipitation of biological fluids for sugar and other analyses. Ibid., 1932, 98: 289.— West, E. S., Lane, R. A.. & Curtis, G. H. Precipitating aaents for use in the estimation of sugars in biological materials. Ibid., 1935, 109: xcvii.—Weil. Ueber neuere Zuckerproben. Fortsch. Med., 1901, 19: 372-7.—Weise, W., & Brand, T. von. Ueber die Anwendung der Methode von Hagedorn und Jensen auf die Bestimmung anderer Zuckerarten. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 264: 357-60.—Wolkow, E., Rusch, W., & Dwinjaninowa, I. Schnelle Bestimmung von Zucker in Lebensmitteln mit viel verkleisterter Starke. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1936, 71: 263-5.—Wong, S. Y. Color tests for simple sugars. Chin. J. Physiol., 1928, 2: 255-8. ---- Tests, mycological. Castellani, A. Mycological methods in the identification of various sugars and other carbon compounds. J. State M., Lond., 1931, 39: 621-39.------& Taylor, F. E. The myco- logical detection and determination of certain carbohydrates and other carbon compounds in pathological work. Brit. M. J., 1917, 2: 855. Also Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1922, 36: 789-804. Also J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1926, 29: 201-10.— Harding, V. J., & Nicholson, T. F. The use of some micro- organisms in sugar analysis. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1082-94.—Jacobsohn, K. P. Ueber die biologische Zucker- bestimmung mit Hilfe des Colibacillus und ihre Anwendungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 220: 461-72.—Manceau, P. Reactions du Penicillium glaucum cultivfi sur liquide type de Raulin additionnfi de doses croissantes de chlorure d'aluminum; mfitabolisme des sucres et influence de la rfiaction du milieu. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 654. ------ Rfiactions du Penicillium glaucum cultivfi sur liquide type de Raulin addi- tionnfi de doses croissantes de chlorure de manganese; mfitabo- lisme des sucres. Ibid., 107: 1148.------Rfiactions du Penicillium glaucum cultivfi sur liquide type de Raulin addi- tionnfi de doses croissantes de quelques anti-oxygenes; mfitabo- lisme des sucres et des phytostfirols. Ibid., 1149. ---- Types. Ziese, W. *Zur Kenntnis der Starke und des methylierten Traubenzuckers [Munchen] 84p. 8? Weida i. Thiir., 1929. Colin, H., & Chaudun, A. Le glucose, des glucosides et des disaccharides. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1924, 4. ser., 35:-36: 974-9.—Kwiecinski, L., & Marchlewski, L. The alteration of the absorption spectra of maltose, and glucose under the influ- ence of hydrogen and hydroxyl ions. Bull, internat. Acad. polon. sc, 1929, Math. Sc, 317-30.—Perry, S. Z., & Hibbert, H. Studies on reactions relating to carbohydrates and polysac- charides; ethylene oxide and related compounds; synthesis of the polyethylene glycole. Canad. J. Res., 1936, 14: Sect. B, 77-83.—Smith, M. L. The determination of glucose and maltose in aqueous solution and in broth and peptone solutions. Biochem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 1459-66 —Somogyi, M. Detec- tion and quantitative determination of small amounts of glucose in mixtures containing maltose. J. Biol. Chern., 1937, 119: 741-7. Also repr.—Svanberg, O. Zur quantitativen Bestim- mung der Monosaccharide in Gegenwart von Milchzucker. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1930, 188: 219-24.—Tauber, H., & Kleiner, I. S. A method for the determination of monosac- charides in the presence of disaccharides and its application to blood analysis. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 99: 249-55. Also repr. ---- Types: Monosaccharides. See also 3. ser. Monosaccharides. Fiessinger, N., Dieryck, J., & Thiebaut, F. Le relai tissu laire dans la traversfie comparfie des monosaccharides dextro- gyres. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 107: 789-91.—Fischer, R., & Paulus, W. Der mikrochemische Nachweis von Monosac- charides Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1935, 273: 83-96.—Holboll, S. A. [Researches on the reducing power of small parts of various monosaccharids] Ugeskr. laeger, 1926, 88: 28-30.— CARBOHYDRATES 148 CARBOHYDRATES Levy, M. The reaction of borate and some simple sugars. J. Biol. Chem., 1928, 78: liii.—Moschini, A. Equilibre entre quelques monosaccharides et l'insuline. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 270-3. ---- Types: Monosaccharides: 1-oses [Mon- oses] Lindner, A. F. *Beitrage zu den Veranderun- gen von Kohlehydraten, besonders von Monosen und Biosen, unter Einwirkung verdunnter Alka- lien. 84p. 8? Miinch., 1927. Levene, P. A., Raymond, A. L., & Dillon. R. T. Glucoside formation in the commoner monoses. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 95: 699-713. Also repr.—Westenbrink, H. G. K. Ueber die Spezifitat der Resorption einiger Monosen aus dem Darme der Ratte und der Taube. Arch. need, physiol., 1936, 21: 433-54. ---- Types: Monosaccharides: 3-oses [Dihy- droxyacetone; Glyceraldehyde] Tiffeneatj, J. *Sur une bacteriac^e transfor- mant la glycerine en aldehyde glycerique. 40p. 8? Par., 1932. Bernhauer, K., & Wolf, H. Zuckeroxydationen und -zer- setzungen; die Bildung von Triosen aus Zuckerarten unter Druck. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 221: 11-6.—Collatz, H. Die enzymatische Hydrolyse der Dioxyaceton-monophosphorsliure. Ibid., 1935, 278: 364-71— Embden, G., & Metz, E. Ueber die fermentative Milchsaurebildung aus den optischen lso- meren des Glycerinaldehyds und aus Methylglyoxal. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1932, 230: 526.—Iwasaki, K. Ueber den Me- chanismus der Vergarung des Dioxyacetons. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 203: 237-66.—Kermack, W. O., Lambie, C. G., & Slater, R. H. Studies in carbohydrate metabolism; utilization of dihydroxyacetone by the animal body and a method for its estimation. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 486-96.—Kobel, M., & Neuberg, C. Zur Frage des Auftretens von Triose beim desmolytischen Hexosenabbau. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 269: 441-6.—Kobel, M., & Rolh, W. A. Ueber die Verbrennungs- und Losungswarme des Di-oxyacetons. Ibid., 1928, 203: 159-63.—Lehmann, H. Ueber den Mechanismus der Ver- garung des Dioxyacetons. Ibid., 1935, 277: 261-7.—Mason, E. H. Dihydroxyacetone studies; its respiratory and carbo- hydrate metabolism in normal men. J. Clin. Invest., 1925-26, 2: 521-32.—Neuberg, C, & Gottsrhalk. A. Erfahrungen uber die Vergarung des Dioxyacetons. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 154: 487-91.—Neuberg, C, & Hofmann, E. Ueber Vergarung von Triosen durch Hefen. Ibid., 1935, 280: 167-72. Also Natur- wissenschaften, 1935, 23: 484-6.—Neuberg, C, & Kobel, M. Ueber die biochemische Umwandlungen von Di-oxyaceton in Hexosen auf dem Garungswege und fiber die Vergarungs- geschwindigkeit des Di-oxyacetons im Zusammenhang mit der Verbreiinungswiirme dieser Triose. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 203: 452-62.------Weiteres iiber Auftreten von Triose beim desmolytischen Hexosenabbau durch Mikroben und hohere Pflanzen. Ibid., 1934, 272: 445-56.—Neuberg, I. S. Mono-me thy lather und Mono-athylather des Dioxyacetons. Ibid., 1931, 238: 459.—Spoehr, H. A., & Strain, H. H. The effect of weak alkalies on the trioses and on methylglyoxal. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 89: 503-25.— Stohr, R. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des physiologischen Verhaltens der Triosen und ihnen nahestehender Verbindungen; Verhalten des Leber- und Muskelglykogens nach Verfiitterung von Glycerinaldehyd bei gleichzeitigen Gaben von Insulin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 224: 229-32.—Strain, H. H., & Spoehr, H. A. The effect of amines on the conversion of trioses into methylglyoxal. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 89: 527-34.—Virtanen, A. I., & Barlund, B. Die Oxydation des Glycerins zu Dioxyaceton durch Bakterien. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 169: 169-77.—Virtanen, A. I., & Nordlund, M. An improved method for the preparation of dihydroxyacetone. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 442-4.— Zagami, V. Le mfitabolisme intermfidiaire des glucides; la dioxyacetone et le glycerol exercent-ils une action dynamique spficifique? Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1931, 13: 343-53. ---- Types: Monosaccharides: 5-oses. See Pentose. ---- Types: Monosaccharides: 6-oses. See also Fructose; Galactose; Glucose; In- vertose; Mannose. Fockersperger, A. *Abbau von Hexosen durch die lebende Zelle [Munchen] 20p. 8? Berchtesgaden, 1932. Whitmoyer, R. B. *The oxidation of small amounts of glucose, fructose, and invert sugar with potassium ferricyanide and the determina- tion of the reduction products by titration with ceric sulphate, using alphazurine G, as indicator [Columbia Univ.] 32p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Bachmann, G., & Haldi, J. The effect of glucose and fruc- tose separately and in combination on the respiratory exchange and some urinary constituents at rest. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 3.—Brechmann, H. J. Respirationsversuche nach Auf- nahme von Fruchtzucker, Traubenzucker und Alkohol sowolil wahrend der Ruhe als auch wahrend der Arbeit. Zschr. Biol. 1927, 86: 447-66.—Cajori, F. A., & Karr, W. G. The absorp- tion of glucose and galactose from the intestine of the dog J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: xiv.—Cattelain, E. Du formol au saccharose; la synthase des hexobioses. J. pharm. chim., Par 1929, 8. ser., 9: 70; 113; 153.—Coltof, W. Untersuchungen iiber die nicht garfiihigen Bestandteile der im Laboratoriura oder in der Zuckerfabrik mit Alkalien erhaltenen Umwand- lungsprodukte der Hexosen (Glutosen) Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 243: 191-224.—Cori, C. F. The rate of absorption of a mixture of glucose and galactose. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 290.—Corley, R. C. Further observations on the relation- ship between the metabolism of galactose and glucose. Ibid 1928-29, 26: 694-6.—Daoud, K. M., & Tadros, W. The mechanism of the interconversion of the hexo.se sugars in living organisms. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 2!(: 225-37.—Dawson, E. R. The selective fermentation of glucose and fructose by yeast. Ibid., 1932, 26: 531-5.—Deuel. H. J., jr. The inter- mediary metabolism of fructose and galactose. Physiol. Rev., 1936, 16: 173-215.—Dickens, F., & Greville. G. D. The metabolism of normal and tumour (issue; the conversion of fructose and glucose to lactic acid by embryonic tissues. Bio- chem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 1251-fi!).—Donhoffer, S., & Don- hoffer, M. Ueber die klinische Untersuchung des Kohle- hydratstoffwechsels mittels d-Sorbb. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1930, 167: 257-72.—Euler, H. von, Nilsson, R., & Lovgren, T. Die Enzyme der Hexosespaltung und ihr \\ irkungsbereich. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1927, 166: 91-102.—Fernbach, A., Schoen, M., & Mori, M. Recherches sur la fermentation des hexoses rendus optiquement neutres par les alcalis dilufis. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1928, 42: 805-26.—Fiessinger, N., A Martinetti, R. La traversfie comparee des hexoses avant et apres blocage du systeme rfiticulo-endothfilial. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 1108-10.—Fiessinger, N., & Schrumpf, C. A. A. Le phfinomfine de l'interffirence dans la transversfie orgamquu du glucose-galactose. J. physiol. path, gfin., 1932, 30: 289.— Foresti, B., & Chiummo, C. Sull' idrogenazione del glucosio e del fruttosio in relazione al pn del mezzo. Boll. Soc. eustach., 1936, 34: 73-6.—Foulger, J. H. Two new color tests for hexoses. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 99: 207-11. Also repr.— Fromagcot, C. Origine de l'finergie mise a la disposition des microorganismes au cours de la fermentation des hexoses. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 192: 1501.------k Oszacki, J. [New method in experimental research for combined treatment with oxygen and carbon dioxide] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 948-50.—Walton. F. E. The value of inhalations of carbon dioxid after operations. Am. J. Nurs., 1932, 32: 153.—Waters, R. M. Advantages and technique of carbon dioxid filtration with inhalation anesthesia. Current Res. Anesth., 1926, 5: 160-2.-----Carbon dioxide; its place in ana-sthesia. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 1510-3.------Carbon dioxide absorption from anaesthetic atmospheres. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 11-22. Also Ann. Surg., 1!»36, 103: 38-45.—White. J. C, & Hurxthal, L. M. The therapeutic uses of carbon dioxide; a summary of its present uses in medicine and surgery. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 197: 1117-21.—Wineland, A. J. Mechanism of carbon dioxid therapy, with special reference to the lungs. California West. M., 1935, 42: 354-7.—Wittmer, J. J. Further experiencea with carbon dioxid-oxygen therapy. Current Res. Anesth., 1932, 11: 251-5—Woodbridge, P. D. Better gas anesthesia at less cost; the carbon dioxid absorption method. Ibid., 1933, 12: 161-73. Also repr. Also N. England J. M., 1933, 208: 632-40. ---- Injection. Hague, S. A propos des injections sous-cutanees de gaz thermaux. Presse therm, clim., 1933, 74: 52.—llarrieu, A. R. Technique et action, des injections sous-cutandes de gaz ther- maux. Ibid., 85-8.------Reponses aux critiques con- cernant les injections de gaz thermaux de Royat. Ibid., 1935, 75: 113-7.—Bonnamour, S., & Langenieux, J. Action du gaz carbonique sur la respiration, en injection sous-cutan6es, intra- peritoiteales et intrarectales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 1309.—Dautrebandc. La therapeutique carbonique. Bruxelles med., 1932-33, 13: 1500-20.—Lian, C. Les injections sous- cutanees de gaz thermaux. Presse therm, clim., 1933, 74: 44-51. ------ & Barrieu, R. Le gaz carbonique et les gaz thermaux carboniques en injections sous-cutanees et en inhala- tions dans l'angine de poitrine et la claudication intermittent*. Presse med., 1933, 41: 1465-7. ------ Les injections intra- veineuses du CO2 et des gaz thermaux carboniques de Royat. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 1083. ------ Recherches experimentales et cliniques sur te gaz carbonique; les injections intra-veineuses de CO2 et des gaz thermaux carboniques de Royat. Presse therm, clim., 1934, 75: 576-84. -----.& Breant, P. La earbotrterapie eardio-vasculaire par les voies sous-cutanee et respiratoire. J. nted. fr., 1933, 22: 340-7.— Loeper, M., Lemaire, A. [et al.] Recherches experimentales sur Taction respiratoire et circulatoire du gaz carbonique intro- CARBON DIOXIDE 155 CARBON DIOXIDE duit par voie intrapeYitonfiale et intrarectale. Bull. Acad. med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109: 598-002.------Avantages et inconvenients respectifs des diverses voies d'administration therapeutique du gaz ciirbonique. Presse med., 1933, 41: 577-80.—Perpere. Les gaz thermaux carboniques dans I'anosmie. Ann. otolar., Par., 1933, 355. -Petit. P., Mougeot, [et al.] Critique clinique et, experimentale concernant les injec- tions sous-cutanees de gaz thermaux de Royat. Presse therm. clim., 1935, 75: 83-8.—Rosenrauch, C. Les indications et contre-indications du gaz carbonique en injections sous-cu- tanfies. Progr. med., Par., 1934, 289 93.—Sribner, I. M. [Effect of intravenously injected carbonic acid on respiration and circulation! J. eksp. biol., 1930, 14: no. 40, 30-4.—Zorraquin, G., Uoix Pou, M., & I'rcaray. L. Tratamiento de la asfixia de la c61ula cerebral en los aeridentes traumaticos y sus compli- cacioncs vaseulares P<>i la- inveeeiones subcutaneas de acido carb6nico. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1934, 18: 1203-15. --- liquid. Voorthuis, J. A. Toepassing van vloeibaar koolzuur voor geneeskundige doeleinden. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1910, 45: 741-5.—Zeisler, J. Observations on the use of liquid carbon dioxide. Tr. Am. Derm. Ass., 1908, 32: 187-93. --- Pharmacology and physiology. Dressler, G. *Quantitative Untersuchungen iiber die CCVWirkung am normalen und mor- phinisierten Atmungszentrum. p.238-54. 8? Lpz., 1931. Also Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1931, 160: Steinheimer, J. *Zur Reizwirkung der Kohlensaure. 24p. 8? Erlangen, 1919. Turk, V. *Gedanken und Bemerkungen iiber die Rolle der Kohlensaure bei erhohtem und ver- mindertcm Luftdruck und bei der Pneumonie [Wurzburg] 51p. 8? Strassb., 1914. Adachi, J. Sweating due to inhalation of carbon dioxide in man. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1936, 25: 97.—Adolph, E. F. Effects of carbon dioxide upon urine formation and glomerular bloodflow. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 111:64-74. ------Nance, F. D., & Shiling. M. S. The carbon dioxide capacity of the human body and the progressive effects of carbon dioxide upon the breathing. Ibid., 1928-29, 87: 532-41.—Andre, M., Barzin, J. [et al.] Influence of prolonged and repeated inhala- tions of carbonic acid on the blood and diuresis. J. Physiol., Lond., 1937, 90: 74.—Barcroft, J., & Margaria, R. Sone effects of carbonic acid in high concentration on respiration Ibid., 1932, 74: 156-62.—Becker, Z. E. A comparison between the action of carbonic acid and other acids upon the living cell. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1936, 25: 161-75.—Berencsy, G. Die Wirkung der Inhalation von CO; auf das Elektrokardiogramm der Tiere. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 587-9.—Bouckaert, J. J., & Jourdan, F. Influence de l'anhydride carbonique sur les vaisseaux cirihraux. Bruxelles nted., 1935-36, 16: 175.— Brandis, H. J. von, & Killian, H. Versuche iiber das Optimum der Kohlensaurewirkungen beim normalen und beim narkoti- sierten Tier. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 233: 97-108.—Brown, E. W. The physiological effects of high concentrations of carbon dioxide. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1930, 28: 721-34, pl.— Burger, G. C. E., & Tromp, M. H. [Treatment of unconscious- ness and apparent death from carbonic acid mixtures] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 2, 2465-80.—Christie, R. V. The therapeutic use of carbon dioxide. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1932, 27: 289.—demons, E. J. History of the use of carbon dioxide with special reference to its employment in proctology. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc. (1929) 1930, 30: 120-34.—Cobet, R. Ueber Heilwirkungen der Kohlensaure. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1160-3.—Cordier, I). Action de l'acide carbonique sur la glycemie; influence du systeme nerveux. Ann. physiol., Par., 1934, 10: 1135-52.— Cot, C. Carbogenotrterapie et carbo- thirapie; l'utilisation de CO2 en medecine generale. Presse nted., 1932, 40: 1902-0.—Davies, H. W. Therapeutic uses of carbonic acid. Edinburgh M. J., 1929, n. ser., 36: 385-418 — Decoulx, P. Utilisation du carbogene en chirurgie. Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 414.—Elias, H. Ueber Sauerstoff- und Kohlensauretherapie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 1369.—Epstein, Z. D., & Pechenaya, R. B. [Effect of carbonic acid, sea and fresh water baths on basal metabolism] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 1118-20.—Feringa, K. J. [Effect of carbon dioxide on the culture of exudate cells] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 4116-9.—Fife, J. M., & Frampton, V. L. The effect of carbon dioxide upon the pH and certain nitrogen fractions of the sugar-beet, plant. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: 643-55.—Forbes, J. C. Effect of carbon dioxide on calcium and phosphorus retention. Ibid., 1934, 107: 283-7. Also repr.—Galli, W. Azione terapeutica dell' acido carbonico. Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 949-51.— Gellhorn, E. On the role of CO2 in counteracting the effects of anoxemia on brain stem and cor- tex. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 116: 57. —---- The effective- ness of carbon dioxide in combating the changes in visual intensity discrimination produced by oxygen deficiency. Ibid., 117: 75-8. ------ On the mechanism by which CO2 off- sets the effect of O2 deficiency. Ibid., 1937, 119: 310. Also Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1937, 11: 332.—Goldstein, J. D., & DuBois, E. L. The effect of the circulation in man of rebreath- ing different concentrations of carbon dioxide. Am. J. Physiol t?,2?, 81: 650-60.—Haeussler, H- Ueber die Kohlensaure- dilfusion durch die menschliche Haut. Arch. ges. Physiol 1936, 237: 448-53.—Haldane. J. S. Uses of oxygen and carbon dioxide 111 medicine. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 186.—Haya- saka, E., & Itakura, S. On the influence of carbon dioxide inhalation upon the gaseous metabolism and the circulation. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1931-32, 18: 166-74.------On the influence of carbon dioxide inhalation upon the intermediate carbohydrate and water metabolism. Ibid., 175-84.—Hay- wood, C. Carbon dioxide as a narcotic agent; the effect of carbon dioxide upon the fertilized egg of Arbacia. Biol. Bull., 1927, 53:450-64, ------& Root, W. S. The effect of carbon dioxide in the presence of varying amounts of bicarbonate upon the cleavage rate of the Arbacia egg. J. Cellul. Physiol 1932, 2: 177-91.—Herbst, R. Ueber den Einfluss der Kohlen- saure auf die Gefasse beim Kaltbliiter. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1922, 197: 569-73.—He.ver, C. L. The therapeutic value of carbon dioxide. Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56: 343-7. Also S. Barth. Hosp. .)., Lond., 1926-27, 34: 107-10.—Heymans, C, Bouckaert, J. J., & Samaan, A. Influence reflexe sino-caroti- dienne de CO2 sur les centres cardio-rfjgulateurs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 124(5-8.— Janousek. S. [The influence of carbonic acid on the circulation] Cas. tek. eesk., 1928, 67: 1469-73.—haho, H. Ueber den Einfluss der Kohlensiiure auf die Exosmose von Elektrolyten aus Stengelzellen. Proto- plasma, Lpz., 1936-37, 27: 502-22.—Kaunitz, H., & Leiner, G. Ueber die Aufnahme von Kohlensiiure und Sauerstoff bei rec- taler Zufuhr und deren Wirkungen auf Kreislauf und Stoff- wechsel. Zschr. klin. Med., 1936-37, 131: 706-39.—Klein- dorfer, G. B. The effect of carbon dioxide on ether, ethylene, and nitrous oxide anesthesia. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 43: 445-8.—Kliewe, H., & Kindhauser, J. Ueber die keimtotende Kraft der Kohlensaure. Arch. Hyg:, Miinch., 1933, 110: 211-8.—Kmietowicz, F. [Resorption of carbonic acid through the skin] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 99.—Kramer, K., & Sarre, H. Untersuchungen iiber die Kohlensaurediffusion durch die Haut. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1935-36, 180: 545-56 — Kretschmer. Ueber die Heilwirkung der Kohlensaure. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1511.------& Wessel. Unter- suchungen iiber die Wirkung der Kohlensaure auf den menschli- chen Korper. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1928-29, 36: 117-22 — Lafont, J. La carburotherapie. Progr. med., Par., 1932, 1785-0.—Lambert, E. H., & Gellhorn, E. Influence of carbon dioxide upon blood pressure reaction to oxygen deficiency. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 169-71.—Margaria, R. L'azione dell' anidride carbonica su animali in ambiente a pressione parziale di ossigeno ridotta. Arch. sc. biol., Nap., 1928, 11: 453-66.—Martinetti, R. II CO2 come catabolita e come farmaeo ad azione sul circolo e sulla respirazione. Arch. stud, fisiopat. ricambio, 1937, 5: 149; 235.—Matsuno, K. Dielektrographische Untersuchungen iiber die Herzwirkung der Kohlensaure. Arbeitsphysiologie, 1934-35, 8: 610-5.— Mulliard, M. Action du gaz carbonique sur l'elongation des cellules. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 317-9.—Mottram, J. C. The. effect of carbon dioxide on the occurrence of non- disjunction in Drosophila. J. Exp. Biol., Lond., 1930, 7: 370-2.—Mougeot. A., Aubertot, V., & Salle, J. L'hypercapnie du sang arteriel dans la medication carbonique. C. rend. Soc, biol., 1935, 120: 1217-9.—Nikitinsky, J. Ueber die Wirkung der Kohlensaure auf Wasserorganismen. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1928, 73: 481-3—Parturier, G.. Fauque & Manceau. In- fluence des inhalations de gaz carbonique sur les fonctions hepatiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 373-6 —Peserico, E. L'azione dell' anidride carbonica e dell' ossigeno sui vasi del circolo generale e del circolo coronario. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 609-11.—Portier. P. Role physiologique du gaz carbonique; son intervention dans les pltenontenes de synthase et de regeneration. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 100: 1274-6.—Roden, S. [Carbonic acid, a new thera- peutic agent] Sven. lak. tidn., 1928, 25: 1033-43.—Romanov, A. L., & Romanov, A. J. Effect of carbon dioxide on pH of albumen in the developing egg. J. Exp. Zool., 1930, 56: 451-7.—Root, W. S. The influence of carbon dioxide upon the oxygen consumption of Paramecium and the egg of Arbacia. Biol. Bull., 1930, 59: 48-62.------The influence of carbon dioxide upon the respiration of nerve. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1932, 1: 239-52.- Schmucker, T. Ueber die Narkose der CO2- Assimilation und Blasenzahlmethode. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 195: 149-60.—Schneider. E. C, Truesdell, D., & Clarke, R. W. The influence of carbon dioxide on man during exposure to reduced barometric pressure. Am. J. Physiol., 1926, 78: 393-404.—Selladurai, S.. & Wright, S. Mode of action of respiratory stimulants; mode of action of oxygen lack. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1932, 22: 233-48.------Mode of action of carbon dioxide. Ibid., 22: 285-93.—Simpson, G. E. The effect of breathing relatively high concentrations of carbon dioxide on the urinary excretion of water. J. Biol. Chem., 1929,84:413-8.-----: & Wells, A. H. The effect of over- breathing and of breathing relatively high concentrations of carbon dioxide on the urinary excretion of water and chlorides. Ibid., 1928, 76: 171-84.— Tomaszewski, W., Oszacki. J., & Dumoulin, E. [Effect of prolonged inhalation of CO2 on the constitution] Polska gaz. lek., 1937, 16: 63-7.—Viale, G. Sull' azione vasomotoria del bicarbonato e dell' anidride car- bonica. Arch. sc. biol., Nap., 1926, 8: 182-202.—Walker. J. F. Effect of CO2 on the beat of the lateral body walls of the grasshopper embryo. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1935, 6: 317-34.— Wassermann, M. Die physiologischen Grundlagen des Koh- lensaurebestandes. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 1664.— CARBON DIOXIDE 156 CARBON DIOXIDE Willis, J. A. Effects of carbon dioxide; effects of different tensions of carbon dioxide on certain Orthoptera (grasshoppers) Biol. Bull., 1925, 48: 209-23. ---- Physical chemistry. Booth, H. S., & Carler, J. M. The critical constants of carbon dioxid-oxygen mixtures. Current Res. Anesth., 1931, 10: 268.—Bur rage. L. J. Static sorption isothermals; adsorp- tion of carbon dioxide by charcoal. J. Phys. Chem., 1932, 36: 2272-83.—Davis, H. S. Initial absorption rates of carbon dioxide by water and by dilute sodium carbonate solutions. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1933, 25: 1023-5.—Eucken, A., & Becker, R. Die Stossanregung intramolekularer Schwingungen in Gasen und Gasmischungen auf Grund von Schalldispersions- messungen; die Schalldispersion bei verschiedenen Tempera- turen in Chlor und Kohlendioxyd (rein und mit Fremdgaszu satzen) Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1934, 27: 23.5-62.— Fenn W. O. The carbon dioxide dissociation curve of nerve and muscle. Am. J. Physiol.. 1928, 85: 207-23.—Fowler, A., & Gaydon, A. G. Spectrum of the afterglow of carbon dioxide. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1933, ser. A, 142: 362-9, pl—Gold- schmidl, H., & Holemann, P. Ueber Refraktion und Disper- sion von Gasen und Dampfen; iiber die Temperaturabhangig- keit der Molrefraktion von Kohlendioxyd und dampffbrmiger Essigsaure. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1936, 32: 341-52.— Harte. C. R., jr., Baker, E. M., & Purcell, H. H. Absorption of carbon dioxide in sodium carbonate-bicarbonate solutions; equilibrium in system carbon dioxide-sodium carbonate- sodium bicarbonate-water. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1933, 25: 528-31.—Hendrix, B. M., & Bernardoni, B. The distribution of carbon dioxide between solutions of sodium bicarbonate and cottonseed oil. Proc. Am. Soc. Biol. Chem., 1932, 8: xcv.— Jeckel, P. Experimenteller Beitrag zur Diffusionsfrage der Kohlensaure. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1933, 45: 197-200 — Kauko, Y., & Airola, A. Die zweite Dissoziationskonstante der Kohlensaure. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1937, 179: 307- 13.—Kauko, Y., & Carlberg, J. Zur Kenntnis der ersten Dissoziationskonstante der Kohlensaure. Ibid., 1935, 173: 141-9. ------ Die erste Dissoziationskonstante der Kohlen- saure bei verschiedenen Temperaturen. Ibid., 1936, 176: 11-9.—Kritschewsky, I. R., Shaworonkov, N. M., & Aepel- baum, V. A. Gemeinsame Loslichkeit der Gase in Fliissig keiten unter Druck; Loslichkeit des Kohlendioxyds in Wasser aus seinen Gemischen mit Wasserstoff bei 20 und 30° C. und Gesamtdruck bis 30 kg cm*. Ibid., 1935-36, 175: 232-8.— Magnus, A., & Giebenhain, H. Die Adsorption von Schwefel- dioxyd und Kohlendioxyd im Gebiet kleiner Gleichgewichts- drucke. Ibid., 1933, 164: 209-22.—Showalter, H. A., & Fergu- son, J. B. The solubility of carbon dioxide in aqueous solutions containing alcohols and sugars. Canad. J. Res., 1936, 14: sect. B, 120-6. ---- Poisoning. See also Air, Impurities; Anoxemia; Asphyxia; Gas poisoning; Suffocation; Ventilation. Bellavitis, C. Alterazioni della microglia e del tessuto nervoso in generate nell' avvelenamento sperimentale con vapori di carbone (CO-CO2) Rass. stud, psichiat., 1932, 21: 313-30.—Bianchini, G., & Pagni, G. Le piastrine nel sangue degli animali awelenati con CO2. Pathologica, Genova, 1922, 14: 235-7.—Bourdillon, P., & Cramer, A. Deux cas d'asphyxie par chauffe-bain a gaz. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1935, 55: 347- 50.—Brown, E. W. The value of high oxygen in preventing the physiological effects of noxious concentrations of carbon dioxide. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1930, 28: 523-53, 3 pl.—Carbon dioxide. Indust. M., 1933, 2: 162-5.—Carboneschi, C. L. Venenos gaseosos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1564-8.— Carri&re, G., & Bournoville, P. Recherches histologiques sur les alterations du sang dans l'intoxication experimentale par l'acide carbonique; contribution a I'etude de la genese des eel lutes 6osinophiles. Echo nted. nord, 1899, 3: 76-8.—Dangers in dry ice. Good Health, 1934, 69: No. 7, 17; 28.—Di Bella, L. Importanza dell' umidita nell' avvelenamento con CO2 e con gas illuminante nei topi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 14—6.—Jones, R. F. Two deaths caused bv accumulation of carbon dioxide in a flour hold. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1922, 16: 769-71— King, J. T. jr., & Cross, V. B. Superventilation and carbon-dioxide elimination. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1923, 34: 349-57, pl.—Knorr, R. Ueber Kohlensaurevergiftungen durch Gasbadeofen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1477 — Lowy, J. Kohlenoxydgasvergiftung und Autoinfektion. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 1693-5.—Menesini, G. Ulteriori osservazioni sull' equilibrio acido-basico nell' asfissia per CO2. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930, 50: suppl., 1590-2. Also Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1933, 4: 552-78.—Parade, G. W. Beobachtungen iiber Kohlensaurevergiftungen bei dem Neu- roder Ungluck. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 1385-8.------ Herzschadigung nach Kohlensaurevergiftung. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1310. Also Zschr. klin. Med., 1930, 114: 250-5. ------ Die Bekampfung der Kohlensaurevergiftung. Fortsch. Ther., 1931, 7: 747-53.—Paulian, D. E., Demetrescu, I. R., & Cardas, M. [Aphasia due to poisoning by carbon dioxide; development of specific arteritis] Romania med., 1935, 13: 89.—Rowinski, P. La curva di assorbimento per il CO2 della carbossiemoglobiua. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 14.— Schultzik, R. Ein Beitrag zur Verhiitung von Vergiftungen mit Kohlensaure und Kohlenoxyd in gewerblichen Betrieben, Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1928, n. F., 5: 76-8. ------ Experimen- telle Untersuchungen zur Frage der gewerblichen Kohlensaure- vergiftung. Arch. Hvg., Berl.. 1929. 102: 366-90.—Shaw. L. A., Bchnke. A. R., & Messcr. A. C. The role of carbon dioxide in producing the symptoms of oxygen poisoning. Am J. Physiol., 1934, 108: 652-61- Wieland, H., & Mayer, R. l! Der Anteil der Kohlensaure an der Wirkung der Hirnkrampf- irifte. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1922, 95: 5-16.—Winkelmann, HL Die Feststellung des Kohlenoxyd- und Kohlensauregehalts von Generatorengas. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1923, 29: 19.—Wirth, W. Beitrag zur Wirkung von Gasgemischeri (nitrose Gase—Kohlenoxyd) Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930 157: 264-85. ---- solid [snow] Ahlborn, M. B. A simple method for making carbon dioxid snow. Tr. Luzerne Co. M. Soc, 1912, 20: 51-3— Allworthy, S. W. Carbon dioxide snow. Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 1628.— Bloom, D. A simplified method of preparing pencils of carbon dioxide snow. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 32: 105.— Boyer, G. H. A cheap and portable apparatus for forming carbon dioxide pencils. J. Am. M. Ass., 1912, 58: 1939.— Brodfeld, E. Ueber Kohlensaureschnee. Med. Klin., Berl., 1914, 10: 1106.—Greenbaum, S. S. A useful carbon-dioxide mold. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1928, 17: 847—Hall- Edwards, J. F. New apparatus for the manipulation of carbon dioxide snow. Arch. Roentg. Ray, Lond., 1910-11, 15: 98- 100.—Hediger, S. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Resorption der Kohlensaure durch die Haut. Klin. Wschr 1928, 7: 1553-7.—Hubbard, S. D. Method of making snow from liquid carbon dioxide for dermatological and surgical use. J. Cut. Dis. inch Syph., 1908, 26: 134-8.—MacLeod, J. M. H. Carbon dioxide snow. Brit. M. J., 1910, 1: 1411.—Matthews, E. A. C. Solid carbon dioxide; its preparation and indications for use. Ind. M. Gaz., 1911, 46: 138.—Mouton-Chapat. Presentation d'un moule d6tendeur pour confection de crayon de neige carbonique. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1924, 31: No. 1, 49.—Olliphant, S. R. Carbon dioxid snow. Post Grad- uate, 1912, 27: 588-93.—Paldrock, A. Lumi, ein Apparat zur Bereitung von Kohlensaureschnee. Derm. Wschr., 1925, 80: 285-7.—Schiitz, F. Ueber die Verwendung von fester Kohlen- saure zu Kiihlzwecken in Haushaltungs- und Wirtschafts- betrieben. Zschr. Hyg., 1931, 112: 569-75.—Stelwagon, H. W. A convenient source of carbon dioxid snow. J. Am. M. Ass., 1909, 53: 1205.—Tousey, S. Blotting-paper mold for obtain- ing crayons of carbonic-acid ice. Ibid., 1910, 54: 1519. ---- solid: Therapeutic use. See also Cold, Therapeutic use. Brunner, T. *Ueber Kohlensaure-Schneebe- handlung. 17p. 8? Zur., 1911. Gallet, F. Contribution a I'etude de l'acide carbonique solide en therapeutique dermatolo- gique. 62p. 8? Par., 1911. Le Bris, N. F. M. *La neige carbonique en therapeutique dermatologique. 67p. 8? Bord., 1912. Metjrice, A. E. F. J. Contribution a I'etude de l'emploi de la neige carbonique en therapeu- tique dermatologique. 116p. 8? Lille, 1913. Biddle. A. P., & Wollenberg, R. A. C. The uses of solid carbon dioxide and an instrument for collecting and moulding the snow. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1910, 9: 528-30—Boggs, R. H. Some of the uses of carbon dioxide in dermatology. S. Louis M. Rev.. 1908, 57: 413.—Bolam. Cases treated with carbon dioxide snow, with a demonstration of the method. Northumberland & Durham M. J., 1910, 18: 173.—Bordas, F. De l'emploi des basses temperatures en eryotlterapie [crayona deC02] C. rend. Acad, sc, 1913, 156:84. ------ Les cryo- caute^res a temperatures variables. Paris med., 1929, 73: 265-8.—Bunch, J. L. On the treatment of skin affections by solid carbon dioxide. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1913, n. ser., 96: 396.—Dalla Favera, G. B. Sulla cura di alcune dermatosi eon la neve di anidride carbonica (Pusev) Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1911, 46: 292-310.—Davis, H. On the use of solid carbon dioxide. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1910-11, 18: 37.— De Smet, A. La neige carbonique en dermatologie; 6tat actuel de nos connaissances [Rapp. de Lesseliers] Ann. Soc. med. Gand, 1911, n. ser., 2: 343-53. Also Belgique nted., 1911, 18: 531-4.—Dubreuilh. W. Emploi de l'acide carbonique solide en dermatologie. Bull. Soc. nted. chir. Bordeaux (1911) 1912, 569; 580.—Fiala, K. [Treatment by carbon dioxide snow in dermatology] Cas. lek. cesk., 1910, 49: 1430-4.—FrUnd, H. Zur Technik der Kohlensauresehneebehandlung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1911, 58: 29.—Gold, J. D. Liquid air and carbonic acid snow; therapeutic results obtained by the dermatologist. N. York M. J , 1910, 92: 1276—Gottheil. W. S. Solid carbon dioxide, an anesthetic cauterant. Internat. J. Surg., 1909, 22: 7-10. Also N. York State J. M., 1910, 10: 37-41.— Grinchar. F. N. [Successful action of carbonic acid snow upon certain forms of skin diseases] Russ. J. kozhn. vener. bolez., 1910, 19: 312-4.—Grindon, J. Solidified carbon dioxid as a topical agent. J. Missouri M, Ass,, 1909-10, 6: 411-3.—Hale. G. V, CARBON DIOXIDE 157 CARBON DISULFIDE The practical use of carbon dioxide snow as seen at the West London Hospital. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1911, 5: 148, ch. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Lpz., 1912, 113: Orig., 389-96.—Haslund, P [The treatment of skin diseases with carbonic acid] Hos- pitalstidende, 1913, 5. R., 6: 988; 1012. Also Verh. Kongr. nord. derm. Verein., Stockh., 1914, 2. Kongr., 15-20.—Havas, A. [The carbonic acid snow treatment] Orv. hetil., 1909, 53: 042__Hecht, H. Zur Technik der Kohlensauresehneebehand- lung. Derm. Zschr., 1922-23, 37: 313.—Heidingsfeld, M. L., & Ihle, C. A. Carbon dioxide snow: a further contribution on the results of its application on nevi, tattoo-marks, lupus erythematosus, and other forms of dermatoses. Lancet Clinic, 1909, 101: 109-13.—Kinch, C. A. Carbon dioxid snow; its value as an escharotic. Am. J. Derm. Genitourin. Dis., 1908, 12: 509.—King, J. M. The use and application of carbon dioxide snow. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1911-12, 4: 131-41.— Klein, O. Ein Apparat zur Kohlensauresehneebehandlung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1230.—Knauer, G. Ein einfaches Ersatzmittel fiir den Kohlensaureschnee in der Behandlung der Hautkrankheiten. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1911, 58: 512.— Kranzfeld, D. I. [Treatment of skin diseases with carbonic acid snow] Ter. obozr., Odessa, 1912, 5: 181-5.—Kretzmer, E Technisches zur Behandlung mit fester Kohlensaure. Med. Klin., Berl., 1912, 8: 1196.—Le Fevre, W. I. The clinical value of carbon dioxid snow, with demonstration of new ice compression method. Cleveland M. J., 1910, 9: 102-4 — Lichtman, I. M. [Liquid air and carbonic acid in the shape of snow in the treatment of skin diseases] Russ. vrach, 1910, 9: 1049-51.—Little, E. G. Carbon dioxide snow in dermatol ogy. S. Mary Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1910, 16: 133.— Meneau, j" L'acide carbonique solide en dermatologie. Gaz. hop., 1912, 85: 2103-5.—Merian, L. E. Ueber die Darstellung des Kohlensaureschnees und die Anwendung desselben in der Dermatologie. Arb. Unna's Klin. Hautkr. Hamburg, 1913, 70-7. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1912, 8: 481-4 —Morosov. N. V. [Technique of treatment of various forms of skin diseases with snow of carbonic acid] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 699-702.— Morton, E. R. The use of solid carbon dioxide in dermatology. Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 861. ------ The use of solid carbon dioxide. C. rend. Congr. internat. physiother., 1911, 3: 476-83.—Mouton-Chapat. La neige carbonique dans te traite- ment d'un cas de lymphangiome du cuir ehevelu et de 2 cas de naevus vasculaire chez I'enfant. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1925, 32: 39-41.—Oyarzabal, E. de. Aplicacion del acido carbonico hecho nieve a algunas enfermedades de la piel. Rev. clfn. Madrid, 1910, 3: 90-2.—Pearce, C. T., & Valker, L. E. Carbon dioxide snow in dermatology. Am. Med., 1930, 25: 561.—Pisko, E. The treatment of skin diseases with solid carbon dioxide snow and demonstration of the method. N. York M. J., 1911, 93: 215-7. Also repr.—Prime, F., jr. The treatment of various skin lesions with carbon-dioxide snow. Univ. Pennsylvania M. Bull., 1910-11, 23: 381-90 — Pusey, W. A. The therapeutic use of refrigeration, particularly with solid carbon dioxide. J. Cut. Dis., 1910, 28: 353-77 — Sabouraud, R. L'acide carbonique neigeux en dermatologie. Clinique, Par., 1911, 6: 817-9.—Sadelson, G. H. The use of solidified carbon dioxide in the removal of benign and malignant growths on the skin. Charlotte M. J., 1918, 77: 247-9.— Schalek, A. Carbonic acid snow; a valuable new remedy. Diet. Hyg. Gaz., 1909, 25: 664-8.—Semon, H. C. Treat- ment with the carbon dioxide snow pencil. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 1167-9.—Serrano, M., & None!!, J. Tratamiento de algunas dermatosis por la nieve de acido carbonico; modifica- ciones aportadas al mismo. Rev. clin. Madrid, 1910, 3: 41-52.—Sibley, W. K. The treatment of diseases of the skin and mucous membrane with carbon dioxide snow. Ind. M. Rec, 1915, 35: 123. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1915, n. ser., 99: 395.—Stelwagon, H. W. Carbon-dioxide snow in certain cutaneous diseases. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1910, 3. ser., 26: 538-40.—Strauss, A. Tubus zur Behandlung mit Kohlen- saureschnee; Erwiderung auf den Artikel des Herrn Dr Kuz- nitzky. Munch, med. Wschr., 1911, 57: 747.—Todd, J. H. The use of solid carbon dioxide. Am. Physio!. Ther., 1910, 1: 201-4. Also Canad. J. M. & S., 1910, 28: 362. CARBON disulfide [CS2] Hinds, W. E. Carbon disulphid as an insecti- cide. 21p. 8? Wash., 1917. Farmers' Bull., No. 799. Bruhat, G., & Pauthenier, M. Sur la destruction du sulfure de carbone par les rayons ultraviolets. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178: 1536-40. ------ Sur l'absorption des rayons ultra- violets par le sulfure de carbone. Ibid., 179: 153-5.—Nicholes, P. M., Simmons, N. L., & Crockford, H. D. The photochemical decomposition of carbon disulfide. J. Elisha Mitchell Sc. Soc, 1936, 52: 51-5.—Ritchie, A., Brown, R. R. H., & Muir, J. J. The influence of foreign gases on the lower critical oxidation pressure of carbon disulphide. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., sect. A, 1932, 137: 511.—Strack, E. Ueber die Reaktion von Schwefel- kohlenstoff mit einigen Diaminen und Guanidinen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1929, 180: 198-211.—Thompson, H. W., & Kearton, C. F. Die Verbrennung von Schwefelkohlenstoff mit Sauerstoff. Ibid., Abt. B, 1931, 14: 359-70.—Williams, A. R., Johnson, F. M. G., & Maass, O. The heats of solution and specific heats of rhombic sulphur in carbon disulphide; the surface energy of solid rhombic sulphur. Canad. J. Res., 1935, 13: sect. B, 280-8. ---- Poisoning. Janicot, E. Considerations sur un cas d'in- toxication par le sulfure de carbone. 56p. 8° Par., 1923. Krause, F. *Beitrag zur Frage der Schwefel- kohlenstoffvergiftung [Tubingen] p. 139-54. 8? Berl., 1931. Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 134: Lehmann, R. *Beitrag zur Schwefelkohlen- stoffvergiftung. 8p. 8? [Lpz., 1922] Abe, M. Beitrag zur pathologischen Anatomie der chroni- schen Scbwefelkohlenstoffvergiftung. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1933, 3: Int. Med., 1-13, 4 pl.—Antonini, A., & Tamburi, G. Ricerche sperimentali sul solfocarbonismo cronico. Gazz. internat. med. chir., 1932, 40: 2-5.—Arezzi, M. Osservazioni speri- mentali sull' avvelenamento da solfuro di carbonio (nota pre- ventiva) Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1925, 38: 141-7. Also Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. med., 362-88, pl.—Ascarelli, A. Contributo alia morte per solfocarbonismo. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 1231-9.—Audo Gianotti, G. B. Sul tremore nell' avvelenamento professionale da solfuro di car- bonio. Riforma med., 1929, 45: 1275-8. ------ Ricerche sulla funzionalita epatica nelle sindromi striate da intossicazione professionale da solfuro di carbonio. Morgagni, 1930, 72: 2175-89.------La patologia dell' intossicazione profes- sionale da solfuro di carbonio. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1932, 3: 434-69. ------ Sulla patogenesi di ulceri gastriche e duodenali nell' intossicazione solfocarbonica professionale. Ibid., 1934, 5: 446-67.— Bait hazard, V. Intoxication par le sulfure de carbone. Nouv. traite med. (Roger) Par., 1922, 6: 197-202.—Bignami, G. Modificazioni del sangue nell' avvele- namento da solfuro di carbonio. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1925, 38: 745-56.—Bonhoeffer, K. Ueber die neurologischen und psychischen Folgeerscheinungen der Schwefelkohlenstoff- vergiftung. Mschr. Psychiat., 1930, 75: 195-206.—Capitolo, G. Contributo alio studio ematologico del solfocarbonismo professionale con particolare riguardo all' esame della velocita di sedimentazione e dei segni di diatesi emorragica. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 117-33.—Carbon disulphide and its dangers. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 1469.—D'Abundo, E. Psicosi sensoriale melanconica da avvelenamento per solfure di carbonio. Riv. ital. neuropat., 1923, 16: 155-7.—Dangers of carbon bisulphide. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 1299.—Dele- pine, M., & Giron, J. Recherches sur les chlorosulfures de carbone; decomposition en presence de fer. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33:-34: 1785-92—Erkrankungen durch Schwefelkohlenstoff. Arbeitsschutz, 1937, 123.—Floret, T. Gewerbliche Schadigungen durch Schwefelkohlenstoff. In Meldepflicht. Berufskrankh. (F. Koelsch) Miinch., 1926, 117- 26.------Zur Diagnose der Schwefelkohlenstoffvergiftung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1930, n. F., 7: 309-11—Frigerio, A. Pseudo- tabe con atrofia ottica di probabile origine tossica (solfuro di carbonio) Riv. otoneur., 1926, 3: 464-8.—Galli, P. Avvele- namento acuto da sulfuro di carbonio: esito in emiplegia spastica infantile. Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 147-9.—Golesceano, C. Nevrite toxique due au sulfure de carbone (diagnostic r6tro- spectif) rappel therapeutique des injections salines dans les amblyopies toxiques (alcool, tabac) Clin, opht., Par., 1907, 13: 246-51.—Halle, J. Les formes cliniques du sulfocarbo- nisme. Sem. hop. Paris, 1926, 3: 90-5.—Kromer, N. [Chemi- cal method of determining carbon disulphid in the blood in cases of poisoning] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1928, No. 8, 42-4.— Mattei, C, & Sedan, J. Contribution a I'etude de l'intoxica- tion par le sulfure de carbone; de l'opportunit6 de l'inscrire parmi les maladies professionelles preVues par la loi du 29 octobre 1919. Ann. hyg., Par., 1924, n. ser., 2: 385-430.— Passerini, L. Disturbi dell'apparato genitale nel solfo- carbonismo cronico. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1933, 41: 607-16.—[Preliminary tests for the indication and effects of methyl-mercaptan and carbon disulphide with hydrogen disulphide] Versl. volksgezondh., 1933, 3: 718-27.—Preti, L. Intossicazione da solfuro di carbonio. Med. lavoro, 1936, 27: 2-9.—Prisco, L. Intossicazione da solfuro di carbonio e ritmo respiratorio; comportamento dei vaghi e l'azione della lobelina. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1931, 3: 684-90.—Quarelli, G. Intossicazione da solfuro di carbonio nella lavorazione della seta artificiale. Med. lavoro, 1930, 21: 247-53. ------ Spasmo di torsione ed avvelenamento professionale da solfuro di carbonio. Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez. med., 413-26. ------ O syndrome estrio-pallidal na intoxicacao chronica por sul- fureto de carbono. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1937, 33: 331-6.— Ranelletti, A. II solfocarbonismo professionale (in rapporto alia legge di assicurazione obbligatoria contro le malattie professional! e al regolamento generale per I'igiene del lavoro) Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1930, 1:210; 1931, 2: 76; 248; 1932,3: 421-33. ------ Die berufliche Schwefelkohlenstoffvergiftung in Italien. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1931, 2: 664-75. ------ Considerazioni sul solfocarbonismo professionale. Bull. Accad. med. Roma, 1933, 59: 154; 175.—Redaelli, P. Sull' anatomia patologica dell' avvelenamento cronico da solfuro di carbonio. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1925, 38: 133- 40.—Rodenacker. Die Bedeutung der Konstitution fiir die Schwefelkohlenstofferkrankung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1931, n. F., 8: 17.—Secousse, H., & Dervillee, P. Intoxication aigue par ingestion accidentelle d'un melange a base de sulfure de carbone. J. nted. Bordeaux, 1934, 111: 71-3.— CARBON DISULFIDE 158 CARBON MONOXIDE Terrien, F. Deux cas d'amblyopie par le sulfure de carbone. Paris med., 1920, 35: 317-21.—Velicogna, A., & Germano, A. La resistenza globulare nel solfocarbonismo industriale. Med. lavoro, 1934, 25: 49-59.—Viziano, A. L'elettro- cardiogramma nel solfocarbonismo industriale. Ibid., 1933, 24: 241-50.—Voitel, K. Ueber einen Fall von Schwefel- kohlenstoffvergiftung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1929, n. F., 6: 56-60.—Walshe, F. M. R. Carbon disulphide intoxication. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1929-30, 23: Sect. Neur., 1.—Wiley, F. H., Hueper, W. C, & Oettingen, W. F. von. On the toxic effects of low concentrations of carbon disulfide. J. Indust, Hyg., 1936, 18: 733-40. CARBONE, Agostino. Note di organoterapia applicata alle malattie dell' occhio. 143p. 12? Tor. [Silvestrelli & Cappelletto] 1920. CARBONE, Domenico. I microorganismi nel- l'industria. 94p. 8? Bologna, N. Zanichelli, 1927. ---- Microbiologia industriale, ad uso degli studenti e dei tecnici dell' industria. xx, 316p. illust. 8? Milano, XL-Hoepli, 1933. CARBONE, Tito, 1863-1904. Carbone, D. Le esperienze inedite di Tito Carbone. Riv. stor. sc. med., 1937, 28: 85-98. CARBONELL, Byron, 1907- Contribu- tion a I'etude des renseignements fournis par 1'hysterosalpingographie. 108p. 8? Par., Le Frangois, 1935. CARBONELL, Edouard, 1905- "Contri- bution a I'etude de l'etiologie dentaire des ade- nites cervico-faciales. 60p. 8? Par., 1930. CARBONELLI, Giovanni, 1859-1933. C, A. [Necrologio] Riv. stor. sc. med., 1933, 24: 121. CARBONELL y Trillo-Figueroa, Antonio, PUENTE y Quijano, Vicente de la, & RODRI- GUEZ Diaz, Aurelio. La Estacion prehist6rica de Alcolea. 37p. 8? C6rdoba, La Comercial, 1924. CARBONIC acids [and derivatives] See also Acids, aromatic; Acids, polybasic; Carbohydrates, Saccharide derivatives: Acids; Carbon dioxide; also names of derivatives. Staub, H. Carbonsauren (isocyclische) p.279-617. 8? Berl., 1932. In Fortsch. Heilstoffchem. (Houben, J.) Berl., 2. Abt., 2: Bode, H. Ueber die Dissoziationskonstanten organischer Dicarbonsauren; ein Beil rag zur Kenntnis der Spannungsver haltnisse in bicvclischen Systemen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 170: 231-52.—Dziewonski, K., & Kahl, W. Studien iiber die Mercurierungs- und Decarboxylierungsreaktionen von Polycarbonsiiuren. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1934, sect. A, 394-7. ------ M6thode simpliftee de mercurisation et de degradation des acides polycarboniques aromatiques. Bull. internat. Acad. sc. Cracovie, 1934, 4.—Kiister, W. Ueber die Synthese der Hamotricarbonsiiuren und einer Hamotetracar- bonsaure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1923, 130: 1-23.—Saba- litschka, T., & Daniel, M. Ueber die Salzbildung von Dicar- bonsauren mit Anilin und seinen Homologen. Arb. Pharm. Inst. Univ. Berlin, 1921, 12: 34-6. CARBONIC anhydrase. See also Blood, Gases; Respiration; Respiratory metabolism. Brinkman, R. The occurrence of carbonic anhydrase in lower marine animals. J. Physiol., Lond., 1933, 80: 170-3.— Ferguson, J. K. W., Lewis, L., & Smith, J. Carbonic anhydrase in marine invertebrates. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 119: 308.— Meldrum, N. U., & Roughton, F. J. W. Carbonic anhydrase; its preparation and properties. J. Physiol., Lond., 1933 80: 113-42.—Philpot, F. J., & Philpot, J. S. L. A modified colori- metric estimation of carbonic anhydrase. Biochem. J., Lond 1936, 30: 2191-3.—Robertson, K., & Ferguson. J. K. W. The distribution of carbonic anhydrase in some invertebrates. Am J. Physiol., 1936, 116: 130. CARBON monoxide [CO] Beebe, It. A., & Wildner, E. L. The heat of adsorption of carbon monoxide on copper. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1934 56- 642-5.—Clayton, J. O., & Giauque. W. F. The heat capacity and entropby of carbon monoxide; heat of vaporization; vapor pressures of solid and liquid; free energy to 5,000? K. from spectroscopic data. Ibid., 1932, 54: 2610-26.—Dieterle, H., & Eschenbach, W. Eine neue Verwendungsmbglichkeit voii Kohlenoxyd. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1927, 265: 187-95 — Goldflnger, P., Lasareff, W., & Rosen, B. L'energie de disso- ciation de l'oxyde de carbone. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 958-00.—Lessheim, H., & Samuel, R. Dissociation energy of carbon monoxide and the heat of sublimation of carbon Nature, Lond., 1935, 136: 606.—Nicolet, M. Dissociation energy of carbon monoxide and the abundance of elements in stellar atmospheres. Ibid., 1936, 138: 1097.—Savard, J., Hemptinne, M. de, & Capron, P. Potentiel d'ionisation de l'oxyde de carbone. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 204: 354-6.— Schmid, R., & Gero, L. Dissociationsenergie des Kohlenoxyds Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1937, 36: 105-28.—Shcrratt. <;. G., & <. ninths, E. The determination of the specific heat of gases at high temperatures by the sound velocity method; carbon monoxide. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1934, sect. A, 147: 292-308.— Smithells, C. J., & Ransley, C. E. The diffusion of gases through metals; the degassing of nickel and the diffusion of carbon monoxide through nickel. Ibid., 1936, sect. A, 155: 195-212, pl.—Stroup, F. P. The carbon oxide brothers, Mori and Di. Am. J. Pharm., 1930, 102: 22-38.—Williamson, A. T. Molecular and activated adsorption of carbon monoxide on manganous oxide surfaces. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932 SI- SI 59-64. ---- Chemistry. Ambler, H. R., & Sutton, T. C. Determination of impurities in commercial carbon monoxide. Analyst, Lond., 1931 59- 809-11.—Awbery. J. H., & Griffiths, E. The heats of combus- tion of carbon monoxide in oxygen and of nitrous oxide in carbon monoxide at constant pressure. Proc. R. Soc, Lond 1933, sect. A, 141: 1-16.—Engelder, C. J., & Miller, L. e! Catalysts for the oxidation of carbon monoxide. J. Phys Chem., 1932, 36: 1345-52.— Finch, G. I., & Bradford, B. w! The electrical condition of hot surfaces; a gold surface catalysing the combustion of carbonic oxide. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., \<)'M 144: sect. A, 320-39.—Fischer, F., Lieske, R., & Winzer, k! Biologische Gasreaktionen; die Umsetzungen des Kohlenoxyds Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 236: 247-67.—Hadman, G., Thompson! H. W., & Hinshelwood, C. N. The oxidation of carbon monoxide. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1932, sect. A, 137: 87-101. ------ The explosive oxidation of carbon monoxide at lower pressures. Ibid., 138: 297-311.— Kuentzel, W. E. The preferential catalytic oxidation of carbon monoxide in the presence of hydrogen. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1930, 52: 437-63.— Lamb, A. B.. Phillips, A. W., & Carleton, R. K. The reaction between carbon monoxide and iodic acid in aqueous sulfuric acid. Ibid., 1924, 4S: 2017-26.—Lockwood, W. H., & Frazer, J. C. W. High temperature catalysts for carbon monoxide oxidation. J. Phys. Chem., 1934, 38: 735-45.—Lory, E. C. The catalytic activity of chromites for the oxidation of carbon monoxide. Ibid., 1933, 37: 685-92.—Mathieu-Levy, L. S., & Geloso, M. Etude de l'oxydation catalytique de l'oxyde de carbone. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1933, 4. ser., 53:-54: 1039-50.—Nicloux, M. Production d'oxyde de carbone par action de l'oxygene ou de Pair atmosprterique sur le glucose en solution alcaline; influence de la temperature et de l'alcalinite. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1548-51.—Passauer, H. Die katalytische Wirkung des Wasserdampfes bei der Verbrennung von Kohlenoxyd. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1932, 161: 299.—Rollefson, G. K. The photochemistry of mixtures of chlorine, oxygen, and carbon monoxide. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 148-52. ------& Montgomery, C. W. The phos- gene-sensitized oxidation of carbon monoxide. Ibid., 4036- 43.—Schubert, M. P. The action of carbon monoxide on iron and cobalt complexes of cysteine. Ibid., 4563-70. ---- Determination. See also Air, Chemistry; Air, Impurities. Buresch, H. Ueber Fehlerquellen der CO-Bestimmungs- methode nach Nicloux. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1934, 23: 309-13— Christman, A. A., & Block, W. D. A method for the detection and determination of carbon monoxide in air. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: xx.—Freund, E., & Botstiber, G. Eine einfache Methode der Kohlenstoffbestimmung in wasserigen Fliissigkeiten. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 136: 142-4.—Hoover. C. R. The detection of carbon monoxide. J. Indust. Chem., 1921, 13: 770-2.—Karsten, A. Die schnelle Koklenoxyd- messung auf tbermischem statt auf chemischem Wege. Ge- sundh. Ingenieur, 1931, 54: 70-2.—Kling, A., Rouilly, M.. & Claraz, M. Methode simple pour apprecier le taux d'oxvdc de carbone dans une atmosphere. C. rend. Acad. Sc, 193i>, 202: 1178-80.—Labo, A. Come si rivela l'ossido di carbonio. Boll. chim. farm., 1930, 75: 521-31.—Lebeau, P., & Bedel, C. Sur te dosage de l'oxyde de carbone. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 108-10.—Nicloux, M. Dosage de l'oxyde de carbone dans des atmospheres en renfermant des quantities de l'ordre de 0.25 a 3 p. 100. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 861-4.—Saruta, N. Ueber die quantitative Bestimmung der Kohlenoxydmenge aus brennender Holzkohle. Fukuoka acta med., 1936, 29: 124-6. ------ Ueber die quantitative Bestimmung des Kohlenoxyds aus brennenden Briketts und einer Koksart Gara. Ibid., 127.— Sayer, R. R., Yant, W. P., & Jones, G. W. The pro-tannic acid method for the quantitative determination of carbon monoxide in blood and air. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1923, 38: 2311- 20, pl.—Sendroy, J. jr. Manometric analysis of gas mixtures; carbon monoxide by absorption with blood. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 95: 599-611. Also repr.—Tassilly, E. Techniques nou- velles concernant la detection de l'oxyde de carbone dans l'at- mosph&re et la protection contre ce gaz. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1923, 30: 513-24.—Wehrli, S. Mikrobiirette zur Kohlen- oxydbestimmung. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1932-33, 4: 665-73. CARBON MONOXIDE 159 CARBON MONOXIDE --- Determination—in blood. See also Carbon monoxide, Hematology. Balthazard, V. Determination spectrontetrique du coeffi- cient d'empoisonnement dans l'iritoxication oxycarbon6e. Ann. med. leg., 1924, 4: 257-67. Also Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1924, 6: 817-28.—Blut (Das) bei Kohlenoxydvergiftung; Ver- besserung des Nachweises des CO im Blut. Praxis, Bern, 1934, 23: 363.—Buresch, II. Eine Methode zur Bestimmung geringer Kohlenoxydmengen im Blute. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1933-34,5:210-28. ------& Luniatschek, V. Eine Methode zur Bestimmung geringer Kohlenoxydmengen im Blute. Ibid., 1930, 7: 182-91.—Cazzaniga, A. Appunti sull' utilizzazione della reazione di Ditte per dosare il CO estratto dal sangue mediante l'apparecchio di Nicloux. Riv. med. leg., 1920, 10: 25-38.—Christman. A. A., & Randall, E. L. A convenient and accurate method for the determination and detection of carbon monoxide in blood. J. Biol. Chem., 1933, 102: 595-609. Also repr.—De Paolo, M. Metodo rapido per la determinazione quantitativa dell' ossido di carbonio nel sangue. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 352-7.—Del Carpio, I. Le reazioni colorative nella determinazione quantitativa dell' ossido di carbonio nel sangue. Ibid., 1936, 56: suppl., 217-24.—Eggert, J. Neuer Nachweis von Kohlenoxydvergiftung; Nachweis von Kohlenoxyd im Blut mit Hilfe der Infrarotphotographie, selbst wenn der bisher iibliche spektroskopische Nachweis nicht moglich ist. Arch. Krim., 1935, 97: 213, pl.—Frederick, R. C. Carbon monoxide poisoning; its detection, and the determina- tion of percentage saturation in blood, by means of the Hart- ridge reversion spectroscope. Analyst, Lond., 1931, 56: 561-71. ------ The Hartridge reversion spectroscope for the examination of blood for carbon monoxide; improvements in design, assembly, and technique. Ibid., 1937, 62: 452-4.— Gertz, H. Essai determiner par calcul la vitesse de l'intoxi- cation oxycarbon6e. Nord. med. ark., 1918-19, afd. 2, 5i: 227-51.—Goroncy & Urban. Quantitativer spektro- graphischer Nachweis von Kohlenmonoxyd im Blut. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 81: 295-7.—Hartridge, H. The method of mixtures as applied to the calibration of instruments for measuring the CO in blood. J. Physiol., Lond., 1920-21, 54: Proc, xlii-xliv. ------ Calibration of the reversion spec- troscope for the estimation of CO in blood. Ibid., 1923-24, 57: 47-51.—Hddyd, H.. & Wehrli, S. Die Haltbarkeit des Kohlenoxydblutes im Hinblick auf seine chemische Unter- suchung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1936, 27: 111-5.— Jones, W. C, & Pinkston, J. O. Carbon monoxide poisoning; with report of new chemical tests for this gas in the blood. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1927-28, 80: 99-108.—Kockel, H. Hat der Zusatz von Natriumzitrat Einfluss auf die ublichen Kohlen- oxyd-Proben? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 1310.—Roller, J. Zur Methodik des spektroskopischen Kohlenoxydnachweises im Blut (Natriumstannitlosung oder Ammoniumsulfid?) Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1933. 21: 275-7.—Macht, D. I., Black- man, S. S., & Swigart, M. A new and delicate biological method of detecting carbon monoxide in blood. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 287.—Martinek, M. J., & Marti, W. C. Modified iodine-pentoxide method for determi- nation of carbon monoxide in air and blood. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1929, 19: 293-9.—May, J. Die Verfahren zur quan- titativen Bestimmung des Kohlenoxydos im Blute. Zbl. ges. Hyg., 1936, 37: 65-73.—Mikami, S. Simultaneous determina- tion of the blood sugar content, and the gas content, and alka- linity of the arterial blood during carbon monoxide poisoning. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1926-27, 8: 237-77.—Nicloux, M. Dosage de l'oxyde de carbone dans le sang et determination de la capacity maxima d'absorption du sang pour l'oxyde de carbone. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1920, 2: 171-9.—Okolicsanyi- Kuthy, Z. [Spectroscopic diagnosis of acute carbon monoxyde poisoning] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 140.—Okuyama, M. Some experiments with the Hartridge reversion spectroscope for the estimation of CO in blood. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1928, 40: 2443.—Pilaar, W. M. M. Determination of carbon monoxide in blood. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 83: 43-50.—Sayers, R. R., O'Brien, H. R. [et al.] Collection and preservation of blood samples for determination of carbon monoxide. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1923, 38: 2005-11.—Sayers, R. R., & Yant, W. P. The tannic method for quantitative determination of carbon monoxide in the blood. Ibid., 1922, 37: 2433-9.—Schmidt, O. Zum Nachweis von Kohlenoxyd im Blut mit Natriumstannit. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1933, 22: 379-83.—Stockis, E. Nouvelle reaction chimique pour la recherche de l'oxyde de carbone dans le sang. Ann. nted. teg., 1921, 1: 309-11. Also C. rend. Soc biol., 1921, 84: 743-5.—Strzyzowski. Sur la constatation spectroscopique de l'oxyde de carbone dans le sang au moyen de la levure de biere. Schweiz. Rdsch. Med., 1923, 23: 1.—Tervaert, D. G. C. Determination of carbon monoxide in blood. Biochem. J., Lond., 1925, 19: 300-3.— Van Slyke, D. D., & Robscheit-Robbins, F. S. The gasometric determination of small amounts of carbon monoxide in blood, and its application to blood volume studies. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 72: 39-50.—Viola, D. Un metodo rapido per la valuta- zione quantitativa dell' ossido di carbonio nel sangue. Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1932, 1: 141-50. --- endogenous [normal] Gettler, A. O., & Mattice, M. R. The normal carbon monoxide content of the blood. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 92-7. Also repr.—Loeper, M., Bioy, E. [et al.] L'oxycar- bonemie endog&ne. Bull. Soc. nted. hop. Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52: 1676-82. Also Progr. med., Par., 1936, 1992-6. ------ L'oxyde de carbone dans le sang de quelques malades. C. rend Soc biol., 1935, 118: 1309.------L'oxyde de carbone endo- gene dans le sang de I'homme: 2<= chez quelques autres malades. Progr. nted., Par., 1935, 570.—Loeper, M., & Tonnet, J. L'oxyde de carbone endogene dans le sang de I'homme; 1° chez les oxatemiques. Ibid., 569.—Nicloux, M. Nouvelles de- monstrations de la presence normale de l'oxyde de carbone dans te sang. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 1633-6.—Rathery, F., Gley, P. [et al.] Sur la presence d'oxvde de carbone dans l'air expire. J. physiol. path, gen., 1932, 30: 31-4.—Reith, J. F., & Esveld, L. W. van. [The normal CO-content of blood and clini- cal significance of small percentages of carbon monoxide] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5019-26. ---- Poisoning. See also 3. ser. Gas, illuminating. Besnier, H. Intoxications par le gaz d'edai- rage a doses massives et doses reduites; 6tude experimentale; observations cliniques; applica- tions a I'hygiene. 128p. 8? Par., 1906. Golden, H. M. *Die Leuchtgasvergiftung. 16p. 8? Berl., 1927. Hamilton, A. Carbon-monoxide poisoning. 47p. 8? Wash., 1922. Forms No. 291, U. S. Bur. Labor Statist. Tokarsky, B. B. *Klinische Beitrage zur Lehre von der Kohlenoxydgasvergiftung. 31 p. 8? Ziir., 1917. Achard, C. Intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone. J. med. chir., Par., 1927, 98: 201-15.—Affleck, R. C. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 690.— Aiello, G. L'intossica- zione da ossido di carbonio alia luce di recenti ricerche speri- mentali e cliniche (rivista sintetica) Med. lavoro, 1927, 18: 71-86.—Ballantine, H. T. Carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1927, 20: 257-60.—Balthazard, V. Intoxi- cation par l'oxyde de carbone. Nouv. traite med. (Roger) Par., 1922, 6: 165-87, pl.—Barrett, H. M. Carbon monoxide poison- ing. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1935, 26: 430-8.—Behneman, H. M. F. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Northwest M., 1934, 33: 301-7.—Berwald, H. T. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Mil. Surgeon, 1936, 79: 386-96.—Bing, F. C. Humphry Davy and carbon monoxide poisoning. Sc. Am. Month., 1933, 36: 319-23, port.—Boguszewska, M. [Dangers from prolonged exposure to carbon oxide] Warsz. czas. lek., 1936, 13: 37; 56.— Cady, Lee D. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 986-8.—Carbon monoxide. Indust. M., 1934, 3: 306.—Clark, T. H. Carbon monoxide gas. Med. Insur., 1931, 47: 133; 138; 170.—Dow, D. C. Carbon monoxide poisoning. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 583-7.—Erb. I. H. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1925- 26, 17: 376-83.—Frankland, P. F. Carbon monoxide poisoning in the absence of hsemoglobin. Nature, Lond., 1927, 119: 491.—Gowan, C. H. Carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Aviat. M., 1937, 8: 42-8.—Haldane, J. S. Carbon monoxide poison- ing. Clin. J., Lond., 1930, 59: 625-32.—Hartridge, H. Car- bon monoxide gas poisoning. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 1137- 40.—Heijermans, L. Vergiftiging door watergas. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1902, 2. R., 37: d. 2, 732-44.—Holm, K. Die akute und chronische Kohlenoxyd-Vergiftung. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 191-4.—Ichok, G. La intoxicaci6n por el 6xido de carbono. Arch, med., Madr., 1927, 26: 123-8.—Illuminating gas poisoning. Week. Roster, Phila., 1935-36, 31: 759-61 — Jaksch-Wartenhorst, R. Zur Kenntnis der Kohlenoxydtoxi- kose. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 11-4.—Johannsen, E. W. [Carbon monoxide poisoning] Militaerlaegen, 1935, 41: 10-32.—-Jongh, S. E. de, & Laqueur, E. [Poisoning by illumi- nating gas (carbon monoxide)] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 2, 3776-8.—Koch, F. Ueber Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 405-8.—Korff-Petersen, A.. & Joachimoglu, G. Kohlenoxyd und seine Gefahren. Gesundh. Ingenieur, 1923, 46: 369.—Kranenburg, W. R. H. [Carbon monoxyde poisoning] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 1794-6.—Kretzler, H. H. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Northwest M., 1932, 31: 132-6.— Legge, R. T. Carbon monoxid poisoning. California West. M., 1928, 29: 401-3.—Litzner, S. Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Erg. ges. Med., 1930, 14: 545-64.—Luden, G. The carbon monoxide menace and the cancer problem. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 27: 43-8.------Carbon monoxide poisoning. Med. Woman J., 1926, 33: 138-40.—Maass, T. A. Kohlendunst und Leucht- gas. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1906, 43: 1600-3.—MacCraken, W. H. Carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1937, 36: 139.—McNally, W. D. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Illinois M. J., 1931, 59: 383-8.—Martin, E. L'intoxication par le gaz d'6clairage. Lyon med., 1904, 103: 993-7.—Martinet, A. Fermez vos bees ou les asphyxies par le gaz d'edairage. Presse med., 1906, 14: annexe, 241.—Martland, H. S. Carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 643-8.— Maxwell, M. H. Carbon monoxide poisoning. W. Virginia M. J., 1933, 29: 428-32.—Meillere, G. Emploi du gaz a l'eau carbur6 dans lteclairage de la ville de Paris; les intoxica- tions par le gaz d'6clairage. Tribune med., Par., 1907, n. ser., 39: 40.—Michaelis, P. Die Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Fortsch. Med., 1922, 40: 583-5.—Nicholson, D. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1931, 22: 606-9.—Poison- CARBON MONOXIDE 160 CARBON MONOXIDE ing by illuminating gas. Boston M. & S. J., 1905, 152: 414. Also Nature, Lond., 1923, 111: 293-5.—Sayers, R. R., & Davenport, S. J. Review of carbon monoxide poisoning. Pub. Health Bull., Wash., 1930, No. 195, 1-97— Scientists risk lives in carbon monoxide research. Science News Lett., 1937 31: 52.—Spitta. Gefiihrdungen der Gesundheit durch Kohl'enoxvd. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1595; .1631.— Striker, C. Carbon monoxide poisoning. Cincinnati J. M., 1924-25 5: 233-6.—Toretta. P. L'asfissia da gas illummante. Riv. ingegn. san., 1907, 3: 76, pl.; 93, pl.; 117, pl.—Vaughan, E. M. Carbon monoxide and dioxide. Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 120: 379. ---- Poisoning: Cases and statistics. Alpers, B. J. Nonfatal carbon monoxid poisoning. Am. J M Sc 1925, 170:390-3.—Aufrecht. Zwei Falle von Leucht- gas-Vergiftung. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1923, 143: 273—5.— Barte'scu, H. [Three cases of intoxication by illuminating gas] Spitalul, 1912, 32: 129-39.—Cabanes. L'asphyxie par te gaz d'6clairage (a propos d'une mort recente) J. san., Par., 1905, 22- 3-6—Carbon-monoxide fatalities break all past records. Ohio Health News, 1936, 12: No. 6. 1.—Death of the Emperor Jovian. Glasgow M. J., 1937, 127: 179— Dervleux, F. Un cas d'asphyxie oxycarbonee avec coefficient eieve. Ann. nted. teg 1935, 15: 815.—Earp, S. E. Case of poisoning by illumi- nating gas. N. York M. J., 1904, 80: 404.—Egbert, S. Poi- soning by illuminating gas. Med. Bull., 1906, 28: 124-9 — Ekkert, A. F. [Illuminating gas poisoning] Bolnitsch. gaz. botkina, S. Petersb., 1900, 11: 2373-9.—Fabian, F. W. An interesting case of carbon monoxide poisoning. Am. J. Pub Health 1924, 14: 314.—Fatalities due to illuminating gas. Bull. Chicago School San. Instr., 1923, 17: 61-4— Fleming, A. A case of coal-gas poisoning recovery. Brit. M. J., 1914, 2: 920—Frankel, S. C. Report of carbon monoxide poi- soning. Kentucky M. J., 1921, 19: 646.—Gas poison- ing deaths decline. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1935, 16: No. 9, 8-10.—Hinricsson, H. [Two cases of carbon monoxide poisoning] Tskr. mil. hiilsov., 1929, 54: 1-5.—Ide, M. Mon empoisonnement au CO. Rev. nted. Louvain, 1929, 143.—Jones, G. I. Illuminating gas poisoning. Am. J. M. Sc, 1909, 137: 88-94. Also repr.—Karamchandani, P. V. Two cases of carbon monoxide poisoning. Ind. M. Gaz 1928,63:330.—Klein, O. Zur Kasuistik der Kohlenoxyd- toxikose. Zbl. inn. Med., 1924, 45: 489-92.—Leoncini. F. Intossicazione accidentale da gas illuminante. Morgagm, 1912, 80: 353; 361.—Lepine, R. Intoxication par les gaz d'edairage. Lyon nted., 1908, 110:921-4 [Discussion] 1078.— Lesieur, C, & Rebattu, J. Sur un cas d'intoxication aigue par le gaz d'edairage (notes cliniques, experimentales, pathoge- niques et therapeutiques sur l'oxycarbonisme) Ann. hyg., Par., 1911, 4. ser., 16: 481-97. Also Bull. Soc. med. hop. Lyon, 1911, 10: 355-67.—Lippmann, E. O. von. Eine Kohlenoxyd-Ver- giftung aus dem 16. Jahrhundert. In Festschr. 70. Geburtst. Alexander Tschirch, Lpz., 1926, 155-7.—Litarczek, G. [Cases of carbon monoxide poisoning] Romania med., 1929, 7: H3_5.—McNally, W. D. Sixty-three deaths from carbon monoxide poisoning in private garages. Arch. Path., Chic, 1928,5:43-8. ------ Carbon monoxide poisoning; a modern poison with an historical record dating back 25 centuries. Indust. M., 1935, 4: 312-6.—Nagtegaal, T. |Case of CO poisoning] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 0280-5, 3 pl — Neighbors, D., & Garrett, C. C. Carbon monoxide poisoning, with report of a case. Texas J. M., 1931, 27: 513-6.—Nicloux. M., Gelma, E., & Simonin, C. Quadruple intoxication mortelle par" l'oxide de carbone; determination du coefficient de em- poisonnement; discussion. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1603-6.—Overton. Carbon monoxide poisoning; case report. Long Island M. J., 1928, 22: 339-43.—Pilcher, P. M. Illumi- nating gas poisoning report of 25 cases; analysis of cases; treat- ment. Brooklyn M. J., 1903, 17: 216-21 [Discussion] 228. Also repr.—Ranwez. Un cas exceptionnel d'intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone; mort d'homme en automobile. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1924, 5. ser., 4: 120-58.—Schlanbusch, I. [Carbon monoxide poisoning; recovery] Ugeskr. laeger, 1929, 91: 298.—Schott, A. Ueber einen Fall von acuter Leuchtgas- vergiftung. Vjschr. gerichtl. Med., 3. F., 1903, 26: 58-66.— Schwan. Zwei Falle von Verungltickung durch Kohlenoxyd- gasvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1934-35, 24: 70.— Sorensen, J. [A case of carbon monoxide poisoning] Ugeskr. laeger, 1924, 86: 391.—Steel, W. A. A case of illuminating gas-poisoning. Philadelphia M. J., 1901, 7: 318.—Sudranski, C. Poisoning by illuminating gas. Indiana M. J., 1906-7, 25: 346.—Thompson, W. G. Illuminating gas poisoning; a clinical study of 90 ca>es. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1904, 19: 25-45.—Thomson, E. Ein eigenartiger Fall von Leucht- gasvergiftung. Petersb. med. Zschr., 1913, 38: 30.—Vino- gradov, S. P. [Cases of acute and chronic poisoning with carbon monoxide] Mosk. med. J., 1928, 8: 23-9. ---- Poisoning, chronic. Kantzow, H. *Schadigung des Korpers durch langdauernde Einwirkung geringer Kohlenoxyd- mengen [Erlangen] 30p. 8? Liebau i. Riesengeb., 1933. Schmidtmann, M. Kraftverkehr und Volks- gesundheit; gibt es chronische Autoabgasschaden? experimentelle Untersuchungen am Benzinmotor. 44p. 8? Jena, 1934. Forms H. 37, 8: Veroff. Gewerbepath. Weigert, H. *L'intoxication oxycarbon6e chronique. 214p. 8? Lyon, 1934. Battley, J C. S. Chronic carbon monoxide poisoning, Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928, 19: 157-63.—Beck, H. G. The clinical manifestations of chronic carbon monoxide poisoning. Ann. Clin. M., 1926-27, 5: 1088-96. ------ Slow carbon monoxide asphyxiation; a neglected clinical problem. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 1025-9.------Chronic carbon monoxide anoxemia; clinical syndromes. South. M. J., 1937, 30: 824-9. & Fort, W. Chronic carbon monoxide poisoning; its effect upon the blood, with report of 2 cases simulating perni- cious anemia. Ann. Clin. M., 1924, 3: 437-43.—Berger, W., & Grill, H. Perniciosa durch chronische Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1935-36, 54: 398-409.—Boedickcr, W. Experimentelle Studien zur Frage der chronischen Kohlen- oxydvergiftung. Arch. Hyg.. Berl., 1931-32, 107: 318; 1932- 33 109: 12-1.—Bruesch, H. Tierversuche iiber chronische Kohlenoxydscbiidigungen. Ibid., 1932-33, 109: 211-30. ------ Weitere Untersuchungen zur Frage der chronischen Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zschr. Hyg., 1935, 117: 153-60 — Cade, A. Intoxication professionnelle cbioiuque par le gaz d'edairage. Lyon med., 1903, 101: 131-4.—Campbell. J. A. Hypertrophy of the heart in acclimatization to chronic carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Physiol., Lond., 1932-33, 77: 8. Growth, fertility, &c, in animals during attempted acclimatization to carbon monoxide. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond 1934, 24: 271-81.—Chronic poisoning with carbon monoxide. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 681.—Diener, E. Ein Fall von chronischer Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Arch. Psy- chiat., Berl., 1933, 99: 630-2.—Egdahl, A. Chronic carbon monoxid poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 282-4.—Fetzer, H., & Weiland, P. Experimentelle Beitrage zur Frage der chronischen Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1934, 112: 95-120.—Find new dangers in chronic carbon mon- oxide poisoning. Science News Lett., 1930, 29:401.—Fiszhaut, L. Polymyosite chronique en rapport avec une intoxication chronique par le gas d'edairage. Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: 592.—Fordyce, C. P. The problems of chronic poisoning by carbon monoxide gas. Nebraska M. J., 1929, 14: 257-63.— Gerbis, H. Zur Frage der chronischen Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 991-5.—Grasreiner. Zur Frage der chronischen Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Deut. Militararzt, 1937, 2: 243-7.—Grassberger. R. Die chronische Kohlenoxyd- vergiftung; ein Problem. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1069, Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 733; 761.—Hcuyer, G., & Dublineau, J. Etat dementiel chez un enfant, consecutif a une intoxication oxvearbonee chronique. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1933, 91: pt 2, 223-9.—Hofmann, P. Serologische Unter- suchungen iiber die chronische Wirkung kleiner Kohlenoxyd- mengen. Zschr. Hyg., 1934, 116: 177-81— Holm. K. Die chronische Kohlenoxydvergiftung als Berufskrankheit bei Hausfrauen und Hausangestellten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 1953.—Jotten, K. W. Zur Frage der chronischen Kohlen- oxydvergiftung. Arbeiterschutz, 1932, 237-40, pl.—Killick, E. M. The acclimatization of the human subject to atmos- pheres containing low concentrations of carbon monoxide. J. Physiol., Loud., 1936, 87: 41-55.—Kuntzcn, H. Die Haufung der Thrombosen und Embolien und chronische Vergiftungen mit Autoabgasen. Zschr. arztl. Fonbild.. 1932, 29: 663.— Lenzi, M. Sindrome morbosa per intossicazione cronica da ossido di carbonio. Med. lavoro, 1934, 25: 173-5.—Lowy, J. Die chronische Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1926, n. F., 3: 153.—May, J. Tierexperiirienielle Untersuchun- gen iiber die Wirkung mehrstiindiger taglicher Einatmung kleiner Mengen von Kohlenoxyd. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1130.—Michael, P. Chronic carbon monoxid poisoning—a present-day hazard. California West. M., 1934, 40: 19-22 — Niederland, W. Ein Fall von chronischer Kohlenoxydver- giftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1648.—Parker, G. Chronic carbon monoxide poisoning. Canad. Lancet Pract., 1925, 65: 158-64.—Richardson, W. Chronic carbon monoxide poisoning; report of a case due to an exhaust heater. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 196: 57.—Schmelzer, F. J. Zunahme der chromaffinen Substanz der Nebenniere bei chronischer Kohlen- oxydeinatmung. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1935, 115: 1-8. Service, S. F. Chronic carbon monoxide poisoning. Clifton M. Bull., 1924-25, 10: 96-101.—Shumway, E. A. Chronic carbon monoxide poisoning an increasing danger to municipali- ties from automobile traffic Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 121: 6j7- 60. Also repr.—Sudhues, M. Ueber die Beeinflussung der Antikorper durch chronische Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1932-33, 109: 135-46.—SUpfle. K. Zur Frage der chronischen Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1263-7. Also Umschau, 1934, 38: 831-3. Also Zschr. Gewerbehyg., 1935, 42: 73. ------ & May, J. Der- experimentelle Untersuchungen uber die chronische Wirkung der Auspuffgase von Kraftfahrzeugen. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1934, 112: 84-94.—Symanski, H. Serienvergiftung durcn chronische Kohlenoxydeinwirkung. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1932-33, 4: 199-218. ------ L'intossicazione cronica aa ossido di carbonio. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6:; 29- 35.—Thomalla, C. Gibt es eine chronische Kohlenoxydgas- Vergiftung? Fortsch. Med., 1932, 50: 827-9.—Valchera, Y- Intorno all' intossicazione cronica da ossido di carbonio. Med. lavoro, 1930, 27: 353-9.—Williams, I. R., & Smith, E. Blood CARBON MONOXIDE 161 CARBON MONOXIDE picture, reproduction, and general condition during daily exposure to illuminating gas. Am. J. Physiol., 1934-35, 110: 611-5.—Wotzka, K. Zur Frage der chronischen Kohlenoxyd- gasvergiftung. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 24; 501. --- Poisoning: Diagnosis. See also Carbon monoxide, Determination— in blood. Lejeune, F. *Les asphyxies m^connues par l'oxyde de carbone [Paris] 38p. 8? Saint- Brieuc, 1921. Marconues do Nascimento, J. *Reacgao de Stockis (contribuigao para o diagnostico da in- toxicacao oxy-carbonada) 53p. 8? S. Paulo [1929] Balthazard & Melissinos. L'intoxication oxycarbonee; valeur du coefficient d'empoisonnement. Paris med., 1933, 89: 393-8.—Dyrenfurth, F. Ueber gasanalytische Untersuchungen bei CO-Vergiftungen, beim Atmungsnachweis und die Anwend- barkeit des NO bei der Herzgasanalyse auf O2. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932, 19: 228-37.—Floret. Aktinomykose oder Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1925, n. F., 2: 340-3.—Guidi, G. II problema della diagnosi nell' avvelena- mento da ossido di carbonio. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1930, 1: 713-24.—Heijermans, L. [Diagnosis of carbon monoxide poisoning] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 2214.—Hilde- brandt, K., & Balluff, F. Kohlenoxydvergiftung oder Simula- tion? Nervenarzt, 1928, 1: 605-12.—Macht, D. I. An experi- mental contribution to the diagnosis and treatment of carbon monoxide poisoning. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1924, 39: 348-50.—Reinwein, H. " Erkennung und Behandlung der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Ther. Gegenwart, 1937, 78: 289-94.— Rooks, G. Untersuchungen iiber leicht abspaltbares Bluteisen und seine Bedeutung zum Nachweis von Kohlenoxydvergif- tungen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1936, 27: 47-63.— Sayers, R. R., Yant, W. P., & McConnell. W. J. Carbon- monoxid poisoning and its diagnosis. Atlantic M. J., 1925- 26, 29: 56-62.—Schwarzacher, W. Ein einfacher Kunstgriff zur Erkennung kohlenoxydhaltigen Blutes. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1928, 12: 513.—Stephens, G. A. Under the influence—of carbon monoxide. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 368. --- Poisoning: Forensic aspects. Bollet, G. Contribution a I'etude m^dico- legale de l'intoxication oxycarbonee. 43p. 8! Par., 1919. Grossmann, A. *Kasuistischer Beitrag zur gerichtlich-medizinischen Beurteilung der CO- Vergiftungen [Zurich] 27p. 8? Heidelb., 1921. Hermanns, H. *Die todliche Kohlenoxyd- vergiftung durch Kamingase, erlautert an den im Gerichtsarztlichen Institut in Dusseldorf unter- suchten Fallen [Munster] 18p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Schneeweiss, O. [E.] *Riitselhafte Todesfalle durch Kohlenoxydgasvergiftung. 35p. 8? Lpz., 1925. Balthazard & Melissinos. L'intoxication oxycarbonee; valeur du coefficient d'empoisonnement. Ann. med. teg., 1934, 14: 1-13.—Banham, H. A. L., Haldane, J. S., & Savage, T. The presence post mortem of nitric-oxide-haemoglobin; its clinical and medico-legal significance. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 187-9.—Benassi, G. Avvelenamento per ossido di carbonio; morte ritardata; valutazione medico legale del caso. Gior. clin. med., 1926, 7: 321-30.—Blasius, H. Avvelenamento per gas luce; infortunio o suicidio? perizia medico-legale. Riv. diritto e giur. ... s. infort. lavoro, 1899, 1: 126-35.—Cavalier & Visbecq. Condition exceptionnelle d'expertise ntedteo-tegale; relation de sept cas simultan6s d'intoxication par te gaz d'edai- rage. Ann. hyg., Par., 1906, 4. ser., 6: 140-52.—Floret. Aerztliches Gutachten iiber einen angeblichen Fall von Kohlen- oxydvergiftung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1925, n. F., 2: 32-6.— Folkhard, S. Gerichtsgutachten iiber einen Unfall durch Gasvergiftung im Hochofenbetrieb. Ibid., 79-82.—Gothlin, G. [An unusual death in the bath-room] Nord. hyg. tskr., 1924, 5: 263-8.—Haranghy, L. [Criminal aspects of carbon- monoxide poisoning of a whole family] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 1163-5.—Heigl, H. Die versicherungsrechtliche Bedeutung der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zschr. Bahnarzte, 1927, 22: 60-70.—Hug, H. Zur Kenntnis der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1930. 16: 72-88.—Interesting (An) trial concerning poisoning by a mixture of coal and water gas. Lancet, Lond., 1902, 2:1570.—Kerr, D. J. A. Carbon monoxide poisoning; its increasing medico-legal importance. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 415-8.—Leppmann, F. Zur Begutachtung von Ner- venstorungen nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1928, 12: 121-32.—Lesieur, C, & Rebattu. J. Sur un cas d'intoxication aigue par le gaz d'edairage (tentative de suicide) Rev. med. teg., 1912, 19: 6-18.—Lewin, L. Tod- liche Lungenentziindung durch Einatmung von Kohlenoxyd aus 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----11 Kupolbfen Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1922, 28: 105-8.—Marien- leid, o. lodesfalle in Automobilgaragen in gerichtsarztlicher und versicherungsgerichtlicher Beziehung. Ibid.. 1928, 34: 15-23.—Martin, E. La recherche de l'oxyde de carbone au moment de 1 autopsie des cadavres en etat de putrefaction avancee. Ann. med. teg., 1921, 1: 20-3. ------ Les lessi- veuses homicides; 2 cas d'intoxication, dont un mortel, par 1 oxyde de carbone, provoques par une lessiveuse chauffee au gaz. J. med. Lyon, 1931, 12: 671.—Mazel, P. Intoxication oxycarbonee aigue et fausse accusation. Ann. med. teg., 1936, 16: 115-22.—Muller. I. Leuchtgasvergiftung im Kriege. Vjschr. gerichtl. Med., 1921, 3. F., 61: 1-24.—Munck, W. [Fatal carbon monoxide poisoning] Ugeskr. laeger, 1929 91: 1157-62.—Pieczarkowski, M. [Late determination of death by carbon oxide] Polska gaz. lek., 1937, 16: 24-6.—Prati, M. Sulla morte improwisa da gaz illuminante (nota preventiva) Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 722. ------ Sulla morte im- provvisa da gaz illuminante (ricerche sperimentali) Riv. pat. sper., 1928, 3: 112-35.—Rist, E. N6vrite optique par intoxi- cation oxycarbonee ou simulation. Bull. Soc. nted. hop. Pans 1924, 3 ser., 48: 384-6.—Teleky. Erfahrungen uber Leuchtgasvergiftungen, Wiederbelebungsversuche und erste Zeichen des eingetretenen Todes. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 481-502.—Thomalla. Ueber eine schwere Leuchtgasvergiftung; wer ware bei dauernder Schadigung haft- bar zu machen? Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1901, 7: 333.—Wandel, A. Ueber einige forensische Fragen bezuglich der Leuchtgas- vergiftung, besonders uber die Feststellung der Prioritat des Todes bei Vergiftung mehrerer Personen. Ibid., 1908, 14: 245-9.—Welch, J. S. Concussion of the brain associated with carbon monoxide poisoning. Nebraska M. J., 1924, 9: 170.— Wende. Die Vergiftung mit Leuchtgasen vom gerichtsarzt- lichen Standpunkt. Friedreich's Bl. gerichtl. Med., 1906, 57: 1-8-—Werner, A. Ueber Diagnosenstellung und Begutachtung von Folgezustanden nach Leuchtgasvergiftung. Nervenarzt, 1935, 8: 354-62.—Wiethold, F. Zum Spatnachweis von Koh- lenoxyd bei exhumierten Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1929, 14: 135-8. ---- Poisoning: Hematology. See also Hemoglobin. Schellenberg, W. *Das Blutbild bei der klinischen und experimentellen Leuchtgasvergif- tung. 51p. 8? Zur., 1928. Barcroft, J., & Barcroft, H. Observations on the taking up of carbon monoxide by the haemoglobin in the spleen. J. Physiol., Lond., 1923-24, 58: 138-44.—Barkan. Wirkung-des Kohlenoxyds auf das leicht abspaltbare Bluteisen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 128: suppl., 129—Barragan, P., & Casares E., R. Higiene; investigacion del 6xido de carbono (CO) en la sangre de personas que viven en medios hacinados en Quito. Arch. Fac. cienc. med., Quito, 1933, 3: 61-71.—Benassi, G. Sul colorito del sangue ossicarbonico. Biochim. ter. sper., 1922, 9: 357-63.—Boor, A. K., & Bachem, A. A spec- trographic study of carbon monoxide hemoglobin. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 85: 743-9, 3 pl.—Clifcorn. L. E-, Meioche, V. W., & Elvehjem, C. A. The absorption of carbon monoxide with reduced hematin and pyridine hemochromogen. Ibid., 1935, 111: 399-409. Also repr.—Farmer, C. J., & Crittenden, P. J. A study of the carbon monoxide content of the blood of steel mill operatives. J. Indust. Hyg., 1929, 11: 329-35.—Haggard, H. W., & Henderson, Y. Hemato-respiratory functions; respiration and blood alkali during carbon monoxide asphyxia. J. Biol. Chem., 1921, 47: 421-32.—Hartridge, H., & Roughton, F. J. W. The velocity with which carbon monoxide displaces oxygen from combination with haemoglobin. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1922-23, ser. B, 94: 336-67.—Kamei, B. The blood gas content and alkalinity of the arterial blood of rabbits during carbon monoxide poisoning. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1931, 17: 107-46.—Kostro, S. A., & Lissovsky, A. E. [Changes in the electrolyte composition of blood in acute poisoning with carbon monoxide] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 13: 376-9.—Marradi Fabbroni, S. Le piastrine del sangue degli animali avvelenati con CO e con veleni ematici. Pathologica, Genova, 1922, 14: 230-4.— Mayers, M. R., Rivkin, H., & Krasnow, F. The effect of chemically pure carbon monoxide illuminating gas, and auto- mobile exhaust gas upon the fragility of the red blood cells. J. Indust. Hyg., 1930, 12: 300-5.—Merkelbach, O. Infrarot- Absorption und Infrarot-Photographie des normalen und des mit Kohlenmonoxyd (Leuchtgas) vergifteten Blutes. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1142-8.—O'Brien, H. R., & Parker, W. L. Solubility of carbon monoxide in serum and plasma. J. Biol. Chem., 1922, 50: 289-300.—Olmer, D., & Raybaud, A. Etude de la resistance globulaire au cours de l'intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 1310-2.— Reploh, H., & Bredtmann, M. Tierexperimentelle Unter- suchungen iiber Veranderungen des leicht abspaltbaren Blutei- sens bei der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1936, 116: 81-7.—Rivaherrera, J. de la. Estudio hematotegico sobre un grupo de obreros de la fabrica del gas. Siglo med., 1917, 64: 693-8.—Root, R. W. The combination of carbon monoxide with hemocyanin. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 104: 239- 44. Also repr. ---- Poisoning, industrial and occupational. See also Carbon monoxide, Poisoning: Sources. CARBON MONOXIDE 162 CARBON MONOXIDE Calm, A. [W.] *Eine ungewohnliche gewer- bliche Kohlenoxydvergiftung. 37p. 8? Gott., 1919. Heubner, W., Forstmann & Wollin, K. Die gewerbliche Kohlenoxydvergiftung und ihre Verhutung. 55p. 8? Lpz., 1925. Forms Beiheft No. 4, Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1925, 1: Bazzano, S. Avvelenamento acuto e cronico da CO nei minatori. Lavoro, 1923, 14: 88.—Bertheau. Die gewerbliche Kohlenoxydvergiftung und ihre Verhutung, sowie einige Neue- rungen im Bau von Atemschutzgeraten. Arbeiterschutz, 1926, 2: 190-2.—Bianchi, G. Patologia professionale degli operai delle motonavi. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 450-60.— Carbon monoxide headache in garage workers. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 1332.—Castrovilli. G. L'ossicarbonismo pro- fessionale. Med. lavoro, 1935, 26: 174-82.—Chiri, C. Awe- lenamenti professional! da gas tossici; intossicazione cronica da ossido di carbonio e da solfuro di carbonio. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1930, 44: 423-32. Also Med. lavoro, 1930, 21: 156-62.—Cobet & Stern, R. Ueber die Spatfolgen gewerblicher CO-Vergiftung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 517.—Drinker, C. K. Carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Indust. Hyg., 1936, 18: 637-50.—Engel, H. Die Kohlenoxydvergiftung in In- dustrie und Gewerbe. Arbeitsschutz, 1925, 1: 13-7.—Gerbis, H. Tod eines Lokomotivjreizers durch Schwelgase aus Selbst- entziindung von Braunkohlenbriketts. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1927, n. F., 4: 33-6.—Grunewald, M. Die gewerbliche Kohlenoxyd- vergiftung und ihre Verhutung. Mschr. Unfallheilk., 1926, 33: 34-7.—Heim de Balsac, F., Agasse-Lafont, E., & Feil, A. Sur une cause nouvelle d'intoxication oxycarbonee souvent professionnelle. Presse med., 1927, 35: 529.—Hoffmann, W. Die betriebliche Kohlenoxydgefahr. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1936, n. F., 13: 207-10.—Jenkins, C. E. The haemoglobin concen- tration of workers connected with internal combustion engines. J. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 32: 406-8.—Johannsen, O. Ueber Gichtgasvergiftungen. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1921, 27: 228; 1922, 28: 5.—Lampe. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Kohlen- oxydgasvergiftung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1921, 9: 281-7.—Lepp- mann. Die Leuchtgasvergiftung als Betriebsunfall. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1901, 7: 349; 373; 393.—Loeper, M., Gilbrin, E., & Siguier, F. L'oxycarbonemie professionnelle. Bull. Soc. nted. hop. Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52: 1671-6. Also J. med. Paris, 1937, 57: 78-80.—Mayers, M. R. Carbon monoxide poisoning in industry. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1927, 17: 108-13. Also Internat. J. Surg., 1927, 40: 172-4. Also Med. Woman J., 1927, 34: 222-6.—Muntsch, O. Industrielte Vergiftungen durch Kohlenoxyd und Aetzgase. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1065- 9.-—Oliver, T. Industrial diseases due to certain poisonous fumes or gases, phosphorus, sulphuretted hydrogen, carbon monoxide. Arch. Pub. Health Lab. Univ. Manchester, 1906, 1: 3-21.—Pfeil, E. Die gewerbliche Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1924, 16: 155-7.—Roca de la Matta, J. Las intoxicaciones profesionales por el oxido de carbono. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: pt 2, 93-7.—Sayers, R. R. Carbon monoxide poisoning in homes and industries. Med. Progr., Louisv., 1924, 40: 181-5.—Stephens, G. A. Further observations regarding carbon monoxide gas as an important factor in the causation of industrial cancer. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1933, 136: 283-8.—Tovo, C. Su di alcuni casi di intossicazione da ossido di carbonio per infortuni sul lavoro. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 1698-705.—Weissberger, B. Ein Beitrag zur Kennt- nis von Kohlenoxydgasvergiftungen im Steinkohlenbergbaue. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 1605-7.—White. J. J. Carbon monoxide and its relation to aircraft. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1936, 11: 196-9. ---- Poisoning: Manifestations. Galy-Merlin, J. *De quelques formes anor- males de l'intoxication oxycarbonee aigue [Lyon] 94p. 8? Bourg, 1936. Grosperrin, R. D. *Les manifestations hy- pertonique consecutives a 1'asphyxie oxycarbonee aigue. 56p. 8? Par., 1931. Inhelder, E. H. *Zur Kenntnis seltener und verkannter Situationen von Kohlenoxydvergif- tungen unter besonderer Berucksichtigung ihrer Nachkrankheiten. 128p. 8? Zur., 1922. Baader, E. W. Kohlenoxydbasedow. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1936, 7: 227-34i—Kroetz, C. Angina pectoris nach Rauch- ga-vergiftung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 1521-4.—Litzner, S. Kohlenoxydvergiftung und Polycytamie. Arch. Gewerbe- path., 1930-31, 1: 749-53.—Lowy, J. Der labyrinthare Schwindel, ein Friihsymptom der chronischen Kohlenoxydgas- vergiftung. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1926, 14: 157-61.—Raab, W. Morbus Basedow nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Wien klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 1482-4.—Rimbaud & Sappey. Intoxi- cations aigue par le gaz d'edairage; coma de plus de 24 heures- guerison. Montpellier med., 1920, 42: 123-5.—Schultz, E. G. Seltene Komplikationen der Leuchtgasvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932, 127: 222. ---- Poisoning: Manifestations, cutaneous. Axel, M. *Gangrene dans l'intoxication oxy- carbonee. 82p. 8? Par., 1924. Halberstaedter, W. E. *Hautveranderun- gen nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung. 17p. 8° Konigsb., 1927. Girault, A., & Richard, A. Intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone suivie de gangrene et de retention recto-vesicale, Presse med., 1922, 30: 556.—Joel, E. Ueber Hautveriinderun- gen bei Kohlenoxydvergiftungen. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1926, 32: 173.—Mohlis. Muskel- und Hauterscheinungen bei Kohlenoxydvergiftungen. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58:1057.— Rabinowitz, M. A. Early bed-sores as a diagnostic sign of carbon monoxid poisoning. Am. J. M. Sc, 1925, 170: 98- 102.—Rathery, F.. & Gournay, J. J. Intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone suivie de gangrene sSche cutanee. Bull. Soc. med hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 486-8.— Schoenhof, S. Haut- gangran nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Derm. Wschr., 1926 83: 1267-70. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1282. ---- Poisoning: Manifestations, mental and neurological. Batjmstark, W. *Ueber extrapyramidal Symptomenkomplex bei Leuchtgasvergiftung. 27p. 8? Freib. i. Br., 1927. Desoille, H. *Les troubles nerveux dus aux asphyxies aigues (et plus specialement a l'asphyxie oxycarbonee) 344p. 8? Par., 1932. Haidar, A. *Syndrome de Maurice Raynaud d'origine oxycarbonee. 28p. 8? Par., 1923. Koster, F. *Ueber psychische Veranderungen nach Kohlenoxydgasvergiftungen. 22p. 8? Kiel, 1931. Muller, E. *Neurologisch-psychiatrische Symptomen-Komplexe bei Kohlenoxyd-Vergif- tung. 59p. 8? Bonn, 1933. Abel, E. Paraptegie dans un cas d'intoxication oxycar- bonee. Rev. med. est, 1924, 52: 90-5.—Abeles, M. Visual disturbances following carbon monoxide poisoning. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 461-3.—Bezpalova, M., & Prozorov, L. [Mental disease following illuminating gas poisoning] Soyrem. psikhiat., 1914, 8: 289-300.—Biancalani, A. Alterazioni cutanee e disturbi nervosi per avvelenamento acuto da gas illuminante. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930, 50: suppl., 1423-8. Also Gior. clin. med., 1930, 11: 765-90 — Boals, J. O. Toxic phychosis and amnesia as residuals of carbon monoxide poisoning. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1934, 11: 172-4.—Borman, M. C. Carbon monoxid poisoning; mental and neurological changes in a case of acute carbon monoxide poisoning with partial recovery. Am. J. Psychiat., 1926-27, 6: 135-43.—Bourdillon, C, & Hartmann, E. Sept cas d'intoxication oxycarbonee avec signes cliniques d'atteinte du nevraxe. Rev. neur., Par., 1924, 31: 391-6.—Bour- guignon, G., & Desoille, H. Claudication intermittente et syndrome vasculaire d'un cote et signe de Babinski de l'autre cote, consecutifs a une intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone. Ibid., 1927, 34: 360-3.—Burger-Prinz, H. Polyneuritis und CO-Vergiftung. Nervenarzt, 1934, 7: 342-9.—Camauer, A. F., Battro, A., & Llambias, C. Hemiplegia y hemianestesia dolo- rosa izquierda en un caso de intoxicacion por el CO. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1928, 3: 389-96.—Caussade, G. Deux cas d'intoxication oxycarbonee brutale avec confusion mentale sans troubles moteurs; dans l'un, coma post-confusionnel et reprise du deiire, oxyde de carbone dans le sang le troisieme jour; dans l'autre cas, amaurose reconnue aprfis un deiire hallucinatoire visuel. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 503-7.— Chavany, J. A., David, M., & Gilbert-Dreyfus. Manifestations hypertoniques avec troubles du psychisme consecutifs a l'intoxi- cation oxycarbonee aigue. Rev. neur., Par., 1931, 38: 269- 80.—Christiani, E. Ueber psychisch-nervose Folgezustiinde nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1469.— Cot & Guillemin. Contribution a I'etude des troubles nerveux consecutifs a l'intoxication oxycarbonee aigue. Gaz. h6p., 1935, 108: 457-62.—Courtois, A., & Andre, Y. Affaiblissement intellectuel consecutif a une intoxication oxycarbon6e aigue accidentelle chez une jeune fille. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1933, 91: pt 2, 686-91. ------ & Trelles, J. O. Sequelles mentales d'intoxication oxycarbonee aigue. Ibid., 160-5.— Crouzon. Intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone suivie ea appa- rence de troubles nerveux; tabes r6vete par 1'accident. Ann. med. teg., 1923, 3: 573-7—Crouzon. O., Bertrand, I.. & Desoille, H. Un cas mortel de confusion mentale a forme stupide avee Itemiptegie du a l'oxyde de carbone. Rev. neur., Par., 1932, 39: 100-5.—Cutelli, P. Turbe nervose in intossicazione da ossido di carbonio. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1934, 13: 56-9. Also Mor- gagni, 1934, 76: 76-8.—Daday, Heuyer & Mathon. Dfelire de reverie avec demence consecutive a une intoxication oxy- carbonee. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1937, 35: 771-7.— Dancey, T. E., & Reed, G. E. Mental diseases following carbon monoxide poisoning. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 35: 47-9.— Daumezon, G. Amnesie retardee dans une intoxication oxy- CARBON MONOXIDE 163 CARBON MONOXIDE carbonee. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1936, 94: 742-6.— Delattre, A. Crise d'excitation furieuse au cours d'une intoxi- cation aigue par l'oxyde de carbone. J. nted. Paris, 1934, 54: 84.—Dibelius & Hansen. Neurologische Befunde bei Kohlen- oxydvergiftung. Zbl. inn. Med., 1936, 57: 858.—Duvoir, M., & Desoille, H. Les troubles nerveux dus a l'asphyxie oxvcar- bon6e aigue. J. med. chir., Par., 1933, 104: 714-24.—Etienne, Cornil [et al.] Syndrome pyramidostrte a predominance mono- ptegique brachiale droite consecutif a l'intoxication par le gaz d'6clairage. Rev. m6d. est, 1926, 54: 247.—Faurc-Beaulieu. Aphasie de Wernicke par intoxication oxycarbonee massive. Presse med., 1936, 44: 81.—Florand, A., Nicaud, P., & Froment, P. Intoxication oxycarbonee suivie de polynevrite et d'escarres scapulaire, trochanterienne et lombo-sacrie. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1922, 3. ser., 46: 1271-4.—Gordon, A. Neuro- psychiatric manifestations and their interpretation in carbon monoxide intoxication. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1932, 75: 520-8.— Greving, R., & Geng, F. Ueber cerebrates Fieber bei Kohlen- oxydvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932-33, 129: 1-16.— Grinker, R. R. Parkinsonism following carbon monoxid poi- soning. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1926, 64: 18-28.—Guillain, G., Thurel, R., & Desoille, H. Paralysies peripheriques observ6es chez 2 homines ayant subi une nteme intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1931, 3. ser., 47: 36-42.—Halle, J., & Odinet, J. Paralysie du bras gauche survenue a la suite d'une intoxication oxycarbonee. Bull. Soc. p6diat. Paris, 1932, 30: 157-61.—Hausdorf, G. Ueber einen Fall von degenerativer Encephalopathie infolge Leucht- gasvergiftung. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1934, 9: No. 410.—Heissen, F. Zur Prognose der schweren Kohlenoxydpsychosen. Psy- chiat. neur. Wschr., 1921-22, 23: 105-70.—Jaksch von Warten- horst, R. Rechtsseitiger schlaffer Lahmung nach einer Kohlen- oxydvergiftung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 262.—Kant, F. Katatone Motilitatspsychose nach CO-Vergiftung; ein Beitrag zur Pathogenese der katatonen Symptome. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1926, 78: 365-74. —---Berichtigung zu der Arbeit von Pohlisch: das psychiatrischneurologische Krankheitsbild der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Mschr. Psychiat., 1929, 72: 78.— Kessler, M. Ein Fall von choreatischer Bewegungsstorung nach akuter Leuchtgasvergiftung mit giinstigem Verlauf. Nervenarzt, 1937, 10: 262-4.—Kockel, H. Kohlenoxyd- Neuritis. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1928, 12: 402-12.— Last, S. L., & Meyer, A. Zur Frage pseudodemenz-ahnlicher psychischer Storungen nach CO-Vergiftung und anderen Hirn- schadigungen. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1932, 96: 73-83.— Laubenthal, F. Zur Kenntnis psychischer Erkrankungen nach CO-Intoxikation (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage der organischen Reaktionstypen und der Pathologie korsakowoider Zustiinde) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 138: 365-75.—Leroy, R. Un cas d'amnesie retro-ant6rograde consecutive a une intoxica- tion aigue par le gaz d'edairage. Bull. Soc. med. Yonne, Auxerre, 1909, 50: 83-9. Also J. med. Paris, 1909, 2. ser., 21: 396-8.—L6vy-Valensi. Un cas d'amaurose par intoxication oxycarbonee. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 470-2. ------Claude, L., & Rochard, A. Un cas d'amaurose par intoxication oxycarbonee; hemorragies juxta-papillaires. Ibid., 349—51.—Lopez Albo, W., & Feijoo, A. Poliglobulia, reaccten paranoide e intoxicacten monoxidocarbonada. Arch. med., Madr., 1936, 39: 189-92.—Mankowsky, B. N. Neuriti- den nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 109: 84-108.—Mattauschek, E. Kasuistischer Beitrag zur Klinik der Psychosen nach Kohlenoxydgasvergiftung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 1239.—Mendel, E. Isolierte Lahmung des N. axillaris infolge von Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 685.—Menninger, W. C. Psychotic reac- tion in carbon monoxide poisoning. Bull. Menninger Clin., 1936, 1: 29-32.—Merguet, H. Ein Fall von Kohlenoxydver- giftung mit choreiformer Bewegungsstorung. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1922, 66: 272-82.—Monoxide poisoning seldom causes nervous illness. Science News Lett., 1936, 30: 150.—Murray, W. R. Amblyopia caused by inhalation of carbon monoxid gas. Minnesota M., 1926, 9: 561-4.—Notkin, J., & Savitsky, N. A case of illuminating gas poisoning, with a number of neuro- psychiatric sequelae, the main being peripheral neuritis and Parkinsonism. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1931, 74: 293-6. Also repr.—Pineas, H. Klinischer und anatomischer Befund eines Falles von CO-Vergiftung [ein Beitrag zur Frage der psycho- motorischen Apraxie und verwandter Bewegungsstorungen] Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 93: 36-54.—Pohlisch, K. Das psychiatrisch-neurologische Krankheitsbild der Kohlen- oxydvergiftung. Mschr. Psychiat. Neur., 1928, 70: 339; 1929, 71: 82.—Rad, von. Fall von schwerer Kohlenoxyd psychose. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 457.—Rathery, F., & Gournay, J. Amaurose chez un sujet intoxique probablement par l'oxyde de carbone. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 359.—Ribbeling, C. H. A catatonic condition in poisoning by carbon monoxide. Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1929, 33: 94-9.— Roger, H., & Cremieux, A. Les accidents nerveux de l'intoxication oxycarbonee aigue. Ann. med. teg., 1929, 9: 613-26.—Rojas, N., & Belbey, J. Intoxicacten por 6xido de carbono y psicosis. Rev. As. med. argent., 1933, 46: 3126- 32.—Rutenburg, D. M. Die Veranderung des statischen und des Gehbrapparats bei CO-Vergiftung. Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk., 1929, 124: 3-26.—Ruttin, E. Zur Klinik der Schiidigung des Gehororgans durch akute Leuchtgasvergiftung. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1934, 68: 449-56.—Sayers, R. R., & Chornyak. J. Neuropathology attending asphyxia from carbon monoxide and atmospheres deficient in oxygen. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1936, 7: 1-7.—Shillito. F. H., Drinker, C. K., & Shaughnessy, T. J. The problem of nervous and mental sequelae in carbon I monoxide poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 669-74.— Solomon, A. P. Acalculia, other agnosias and multiple neuritis following carbon monoxide poisoning. Med. Clin. N. America, 1932, 16: 531.—Stengel, E. Zur Kenntnis psychischer Er- krankungen nach Leuchtgasvergiftung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 122: 587-605. ------ & Zellermayer, J. Zur Kenntnis der Hyperkinesen nach Leuchtgasvergiftung. Mschr. Psychiat., 1937, 95: 213-32.—Tanturri, V. L'appareil cochteo-vestibulaire dans l'intoxication oxy-carbonique. Rev. laryng., Bord., 1936, 57: 525-34.—Thompson, H. M. Chronic carbon monoxid amblyopia. Colorado M., 1922, 19: 145-7.— Titeca, J. A propos d'un cas d'intoxication oxycarbonee. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1936, 94: 595-608.—Van LoOy, G. Un cas d'intoxication oxycarbonee. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1933, 33: 374-7.—Vermeylen, G. Troubles psychiques dus a une intoxication lente par l'oxyde de carbone. Ibid., 595-9.— Wilmer, W. H. Effects of carbon monoxide upon the eyes. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1920, 3. ser., 42: 313-24. Also repr.—Wilson, G., & Winkleman, N. W. Multiple neu- ritis following carbon monoxid poisoning; a clinicopathologic study. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1407-10.—Wolff, H. G. A case of astasia-abasia and speech preservation, following carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Neur. Psychopath., Brist., 1926-27, 7: 213-9.—Zipf, H. Querschnittslahmung in Hohe des I.—II. Lumbalsegmentes des Riickenmarks bei Leuchtgasvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1937, 142: 39-44. ---- Poisoning: Pathology. Batjmgarten, F. *Ueber Kreislauf und Lun- genveranderungen bei der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. 21p. 8? Halle, 1931. Finsterbtjsch, R. *Herzmuskel und Leucht- gasvergiftung. 8p. 8? Lpz., 1924. Matte, H. *Die pathologisch-anatomischen Veranderungen bei der Kohlenoxydgas-Vergif- tung [Giessen] 31p. 8? Koln-Lindenthal 1931. Altschul, R. Die Einwirkung der Kohlenoxydvergiftung auf das Zentralnervensystem. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 111: 442-64. ------ Die Einwirkung der CO-Vergiftung auf das Zentralnervensystem. Ibid., 1928, 116: 641-4. ------ Der Anteil der Erstickung an den Hirnveranderungen nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Mschr. Psychiat. Neur., 1931, 80: 342-54.—Ambo, H., Kinosita, R. [et al.] Beitrage zur Kenntnis der CO-Vergiftung; pathologisch-physiologische Untersuchung. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1932, 22: 183-91.—Ashizawa, R. Experi- mentelle Studie iiber die Veranderungen des Gehirns bei der Kohlensauremonoxydvergiftung. Ibid., 1925, 15: 65.—Be- rencsy, G. The action of CO-inhalation on the elektrocardio- gramm of animals. Magy. orv. arch., 1934, 35: 283-8.— Biittner. Reststickstoffveriinderungen nach Leuchtgasvergif- tungen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 88: 363-9.—Campbell, J. A. Comparison of the pathological effects of prolonged exposure to carbon monoxide with those produced by very low oxygen pressure. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1929, 10: 304-11.— Chornyak, J.. & Sayers, R. R. Studies in asphyxia; neuropa- thology resulting from comparatively rapid carbon-monoxide as- phyxia. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1931, 46: 1523-30, 10 pl.— Christ, C. Experimentelle Kohlenoxydvergiftung, Herzmuskel- inekrosenundElektrokardiogramm. Beitr.path.Anat., 1934,94: •111-25.—Colvin, L. T. Electrocardiographic changes in.a case of severe carbon monoxide poisoning; Am. Heart J., 1927-28, 3: 484-8.—Ferraro, A., & Morrison, L. R. Illuminating gas poisoning; an experimental study of the lesions of the nervous system in acute and chronic stages. Psychiat. Q., 1028, 2: 506-41, 19 pl.—Forbes, H. S., Cobb, S., & Fremont-Smith, F. Cerebral edema and headache following carbon monoxide asphyxia. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1924, 11: 264-81.— Gbrbg, D. Hyaline Thrombose der kleinen Gehirngefasse bei Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zbl. allg. Path., 1929, 45: 281-5. Also Verh. ungar. arztl. Ges., 1929, 1: 111.—Greinacher, K. E. Vorubergehende Glykosurie bei Leuchtgasvergiftung, ohne Blutzuckersteigerung. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1929, 165: 247.—Grinker, R. R. Ueber einen Fall von Leuchtgasver- giftung mit doppelseitiger Pallidumerweichung und schwerer Degeneration des tieferen Grosshirnmarklagers. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 98: 433-56.—Griinstein, A. M., & Popowa, N. Die Wirkung des Kohlenoxyd auf den Barriereap- parat des Gehirns. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 70: 120-39.— Gurich. Herzmuskelveranderungen bei Leuchtgasvergiftung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 2194-7.—Haggard, H. W. Studies in carbon monoxide asphyxia; the behavior of the heart. Am. J. Physiol., 1921, 56: 390-403.— Harzer [Leuchtgas- vergiftung, symmetrische Linsenkernerweichung] Miinch. med. Wschr., 1920, 67: 529.—Hebert, G. Anemie pernicieuse recidive par ltemorragies a la suite d'intoxication par gaz d'edairage. Union nted. Canada, 1937, 66: 333-5."—Hcdinger, E. Ueber Thrombose bei Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Virchows Arch., 1923, 246: 412-7.—Hiller, F. Ueber die krankhaften Veranderungen im Zentralnervensystem nach Kohlenoxydver- giftung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 93: 594-646.— Incze, J. Purpura cerebri infolge von Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1934, 23: 218-24.—Inouye, T. Der Restkohlenstoff- und Reststickstoffgehalt des Blutes bei der akuten todlichen Vergiftung durch Kohlenoxydeinatmung. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1935, 27: 122-6.—Israelski, M., & Lucas, E. Klinische und rbntgenologische Beobachtungen an Lungen CARBON MONOXIDE 164 CARBON MONOXIDE und Herz nach Leuchtgasvergiftung. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 978-81.—Jeckeln, E. Ueber Leuchtgasschadigung des menschlichen Herzcns. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1935, 28: 275-8.—Kampelmann, F., & Schulze, E. Kohlenoxyd und Hypophysenvorderlappen. Arch. exp. Path., Berl.. 1936-37, 184: 152-5.—Kandiba, L., & Dawydowa, E. Influence de l'intoxication par l'oxyde de carbone sur l'immunite. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 788.—Kat, W. [Lesions of the peripheral nerves caused by carbon-monoxide poisoning] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 5022-31, pl.—Kerner, U. M. [Pathology of poisoning by carbon monoxide] Dnipropetr. med. J., 1929, 8: 13-24.—Kniazhansky, D. E. [Poisoning of the central nervous system by carbonoxide] Sovet. psikhonevr., 1931, 7: 81.—Kroctz, C. Herzschadigungen nach Kohlenoxydvergif- tungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1365; 1414. Also Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1936, 9: 215-20.—Leoncini, F. L'anatomia patologica dell' avvelenamento acuto da ossido di carbonio. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1927, 47: 807-43.— Litzner, S. Ueber Kreislauf- und Herzschadigungen bei der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 630 — Mackay, R. P. Neurologic changes following carbon monoxide poisoning; report of case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 1733-6.— Meixner, K. Besondere Hirnbefunde bei Kohlenoxydvergif- tungen. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., 1924, 6: 55-72.—Meyer, A. Ueber die Wirkung der Kohlenoxydvergiftung auf das Zentral- nervensystem. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925-26, 100: 201-47. ------ Zur Klinik und pathologischen Anatomie der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 85: 117. ------ Klinisch-anatomische Erfahrungen iiber Koh- lenoxydvergiftung des Zentralnervensystems. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 145-7. ------ Ueber das Verhalten des Hemispha- renmarks bei der menschlichen Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 112: 172-86. '------ Experimen- telle Erfahrungen iiber die Kohlenoxydvergiftung des Zentral- nervensystems. Ibid., 187-212. ——-—■ Experimentelle Ver- giftungsstudien; vergleichende phylogenetische Untersuchungen uber Kohlenoxydvergiftung des Gehirns. Ibid., 1932, 139: 422-33.—Mitolo, M. L'azione centrale dell' ossido di carbonio. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1929, 27: 323-43. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 459-61.—Miura, H. Die Veranderungen des flerzminutenvohims und der zirkulierenden Blutmenge bei akuter Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1936, 29: 586-602.—Nage), H. G. Zur Frage der Koronarschadigungen nach Leuchtgasvergiftungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 301.—Nathanson, G. Des processus pathologiques occupant l'appareil olfactif chez les personnes ayant subi une intoxication aigue, involontaire, par l'oxyde de carbone. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1928-29, 13: 409-18.—Nicoletti, F. Comportamento delle ghiandole a secrezione interna nell' avvelenamento acuto da ossido di carbonio. Ann. clin. med., Pal., 1929,19: spec. No., 651-93. Also Arch, ital anat., 1931,2:233-5.—Oba.S. Experi- mentelle Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Gehirnverancterungen bei Leuchtgasvergiftung mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Lipoide. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1931, 21: 639; 1932, 22: 846.— Panning, G. Hirnblutungen bei Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1934-35, 24: 194-203.—Petri, E. Uebsr Hirngefass-Zerreissungen bei Leuchtgasvergiftung. Zbl. allg. Path., 1927, 40: 385-7.—Photakis, B. A. Anatomische Veranderungen des Zentralnervensystems bei Kohlenoxydver- giftungen. Vjschr. gerichtl. Med., 1921, 3. F., 62: 42-8.— Pintus, G. Necrosi bilaterale del centro ovale in avvelena- mento acuto da ossido di carbonio a morte tardiva. Riv. sper. freniat., 1933, 57: 819-56.—Pinus, A. A., & Buiko, S. M. [Fer- ments of the blood in animals in poisoning with carbon monox- ide] Jv eksp. biol., 1929, 12: 380-^.—Pollak, E., & Rezek, P. Kohlenoxydvergiftung und Zentralnervensystem. Arb. Neur Inst. Wien., 1930, 32: 95-120.—Predaroli, T. Caso di avvelena- mento da ossido di carbonio a morte tardiva con rammolli- mento bilaterale simmetrico del globus pallidus. Riv. pat. nerv., 1931, 37: 89-108.—Radtke, W. Veranderungen am Papillarmuskel des Herzens nach Leuchtgasvergiftung. Deut Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932, 19: 26-37.—Rix, E. Experimen- telle Untersuchungen zur Frage der Leuchtgasvergiftung Virchows Arch., 1932, 283: 801-16.—Ruge, H. Kasuistischer Beitrag zur pathologischen Anatomie der symmetrischen Lin- senkernerweichung bei CO-Vergiftung (12 Falle) Arch. Psy- chiat., Berl., 1921, 64: 150-205.—Rybak, O. Ueber den toxi- scheh Quotienten und die Spatfo'gen der Kohlenoxydvergiftun- gen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 128: suppl., 127-9.—Sachs, A. Ueber experimentelle Leuchtgasvergiftung und ihre Bezie- hung zu den subendokardialen Blutungen. Zschr. Kreislauf- forsch., 1934, 26: 733-43.—Schulze, E. Kohlenoxyd und Schilddriise. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1935-36, 180: 639-48. ------ Veranderungen des Kohlenhydratstoffwechsels nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Ibid., 649-55.—Schwarz, L., & Dek- kert, W. Ueber leicht abspaltbares Bluteisen bei Vergiftungen und anderen Krankheiten; akute Kohlenoxydvergiftung Klin Wschr., 1935, 14: 601-3. Also repr.—Schwarzacher, W Ueber die Verteilung des Kohlenoxydes in der Leiche bei Fallen von Kohlenoxydgasvergiftungen auf Grund spektrophoto- metnscher Messungen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med. 1923 2- 422-32.—Semerek. C. B., & Bacon, L. H. Experimental lesions of the brain from carbon monoxide. Arch. Path Chic, 1930, 10: 823-39.—Smith, E., & Kim, C. W. The blood sugar during asphyxia by illuminating gas. Am. J. Phvsiol 1937, 119: 405.—Smith, E., & Pickett, A. D. Cell changes induced in the hypophysis of the albino rat by repeated exposure to illuminating gas. Ibid., 1936, 116: 145.—Smith, J. L. The pathology of gas poisoning, illustrated by 5 recent cases Bnt. M. J., 1899, 1: 780.—Staemmler, M. Kohlenoxydver- giftung. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1288.—Steinmann, B. Ueber das Elektrokardiogramm bei Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zschr Kreislaufforsch., 1937, 29: 281-99.—Strasser, U. Ueber eineri Fall von Leuchtgasvergiftung mit Encephalitis haemorrhagica ohne Linsenkernbeteiligung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41; 932.—Swetnik, Z. Die Wirkung des Kohlenoxyds auf das Nervensystem. Mschr. Psychiat., 1929, 74: 71-86.—Sylvan, H. [Case of disease of the blood after poisoning with illumi- nating gas] Hygiea, Stockh., 1932, 94: 562-4.—Tesseraux, H. Ueber ausgedehnte Myokardnekrosen bei einem Fall von Leuchtgasvergiftung. Zbl. allg. Path., 1928, 42: 344-7._ Toulouse, E., Marchand, L., & Courtois, A. Intoxication oxy- carbonee; encephalite et tesions cellulaires d6generatives portant surtout sur le locus niger et la moelle. Bull. Soc. med. hop Paris, 1930, 3. ser., 46: 917-24.—Tscherkess, A. Experimen- telle Beitrage zur Pathologie und Therapie der Kohlenoxyd- vergiftung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 138: 161-3.— Weimann, W. Hirnbefunde beim Tod in der Kohlenoxyd- atmosphare. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 115: 213-23. Zur Kenntnis der Hirnveranderungen bei akuter Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Ibid., 1928, 116: 632-40.—Wiethold, F. Ueber das Verhalten der Blutdepots bei akuter Kohlen- oxydvergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1933, 21: 325- 33.—Wilson, G., & Winkelman, N. W. An unusual cortical change in carbon monoxide poisoning. Arch. Neur. Psychiat Chic, 1925, 13: 191-6.—Ziegler, K. Kohlenoxydgasvergiftune" und Myokard. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 389-91. ---- Poisoning: Prevention. Diament, S. *Hygiene des ouvriers des usines de production de gaz d'6clairage. 32p. 8° Par., 1935. Halbig, F. Der Kampf gegen das Rauchgift Kohlenoxyd unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Zentralheizungen und Zimmerofen. 42 p. 8° Dusseld. [1930] Ochsner, E. *Kasuistik der Kohlenoxydver- giftungen mit spezieller Beleuchtung der einzel- nen Vergiftungssituationen als Grundlage fiir die Prophylaxe [Zurich] 46p. 8? Richterswil. 1920. Boye, E. Die Entgiftung des Leuchtgases und die erste deutsche Entgiftungsanlage im Gaswerk Hameln. Umschau, 1936, 40: 263.—Deckert, W. Zur Beurteilung der Giftigkeit kohlenoxydhaltiger Luft. Arch. Hyg., Berl., 1929, 102: 254- 62.—Desgrez, Guillemard & Hemmerdinger. Sur la fixation de l'oxyde de carbone dilu6 et entrahte par un courant d'air. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1921, 173: 186-8. ------ Sur la protec- tion individuelle contre l'oxyde de carbone; reactif et appareil. Ibid., 616-8.—Giescnhaus, D. Schutzmassnahmen gegen Kohlenoxydvergiftungen. Arbeiterschutz, 1931, 3-7.—Hen- derson, Y. The dangers of carbon monoxide poisoning and measures to lessen these dangers. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 179-85.—Hoffmann, W. Die betriebliche Kohlenoxydgefahr. Arbeitsschutz, 1936, 207.—Hofmann, E. Biologische Reduk- tion von Koblenoxyd, eine neue Moglichkeit zur Entgiftung technischer Gase. Techn. Gemeindebl., 1930, 33: 181 — Kohn-Abrest, E. L'oxyde de carbone et I'hygiene. Ann. hyg., Par., 1927, n. ser., 5: 213-23. ------ Precautions a recom- mander pour 6viter les accidents dus a l'oxyde de carbone. Ibid., 1936, n. ser., 14: 583-98.—Lamb. A. B., Bray, W. C, & Frazer, J. C. W. The removal of carbon monoxide from air. Chem. Warf., 1920, 3: No. 9, 3-12, No. 10, 3.—Leffmann, H. The dangers of the domestic use of illuminating gas and the means of avoiding them. J. Am. M. Ass., 1905, 44: 1729-31.— Lindenberg, K. Tankstellen fur verdichtetes Leuchtgas zum Antrieb von Lastkraftwagen. Arbeitsschutz., 1936, 97-9.— Martens, H. A. Kohlenoxydgas und Blutvergiftung vom Standpunkt der Unfallverhutung. Ibid., 233.—Nicloux, M. L'oxyde de carbone et I'hygiene. Ann. hyg., Par., 1926, n. ser., 4: 637-63.—Oldcmeyer. Die Berufsgefahren und der Unfallschutz im Betriebe der Gasgeneratoren. Zbl. Gewerbe- hyg., 1928, n. F., 5: 174; 193.—Oxyde (L') de carbone: comment se preserver des intoxications. Savoir, Par., 1924, 4: No. 6,1.— Papanti, P. L. Per una efficace profilassi dell' intossicazione ossicarbonica negli alti forni. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 148-53.—Pick, H. Schutzmasken fiir Kohlenoxyd. Ge- sundh. Ingenieur, 1921, 44: 360-3.—Rupp, E. Schutzmass- nahme gegen Leuchtgasvergiftungen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 7: 605.—Stampe, G. Gewerblicher Schutz gegen Kohlenoxyd. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1934, 41: Fabriks- feuerwehr, 39.—Siipfle, K., Hofmann, P., & May, J. Hygieni- sche Studien uber Kohlenoxyd. Zschr. Hyg., 1933, 115: 623-62.—Weber, A. Schutzvorrichtungen gegen Vergiftung durch Kohlenoxyd auf Gasgeneratoren. Gesundh. Ingenieur, 1925, 48: 333-5. ---- Poisoning: Sources. Atchia, I. D. Contribution a I'etude de l'in- toxication par les gaz d'automobiles. 50p. 8° Par., 1931. Burk, W. *Gesundheitsgefahrdung und Blut- schaden durch gasformige Motorenbetriebsstoffe CARBON MONOXIDE 165 CARBON MONOXIDE und ihre Verbrennungsgase. 32p. 8? Freib. i. B., 1933. Hoh, K. *Vergiftungen durch Brandgase. 29p. 8? Wiirzb., 1931. Jones, G. W., Berger, L. B., & Holbrook, W. F. Carbon monoxide hazards from house heaters burning natural gas. 31 p. 8? Wash., 1917. Forms No. 337, Techn. Papers U. S. Bur. Mines. Langenbach, H. J. *Bildung und Verteilung von CO-Haemoglobin beim Nahschuss [Heidel- berg] 12p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Salmon, R. *Les revers d'un progres; les intoxications par les hydrocarbures et les gaz issus des moteurs a explosion. 59p. 8? Par., 1934. Weirauch, C. *Ein Beitrag zur Casuistik der Leuchtgasvergiftungen [Erlangen] 24p. 8? Amberg, 1899. Baltimore investigates hazards of manufactured gas. Na- tion's Health, Chic, 1925, 7: 418.—Barker, L. F. A case of carbon monoxide poisoning from an oil stove. J. Indust. Hyg., 1933, 15: 238-42.—Bernz, N. R., & Drinker, P. Carbon monoxide poisoning from compressed air. Ibid., 1936, 18: 461.—Beyne & Goett. Eventualit6 d'intoxication larvee par l'oxyde de carbone a bord des carlingues d'aeronefs. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1934, 124: 401-9.—Blondel, R. La toxicite des gaz d'echappement des moteurs a essence. Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 1307-9.—Bloomfield, J. J., & Isbell, H. S. The problem of automobile exhaust gas in streets and repair shops of large cities. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1928, 43: 750-65.— Brumbaugh, I. V., & Jones, G. W. Carbon monoxide in the products of combustion from natural gas burners. Techn. Papers U. S. Bur. Stand., 1922, 16: pt 5, No. 212, 431-50 — Carbon monoxide in closed cars causes accidents. Health News, Albany, 1935, 12: No. 7, 1.—Carbon-monoxide winter. Ohio Health News, 1934, 10: 2.—Cazzaniga. A. II potere tossico dei gas di scappamento dei motori a scoppio. Pensiero med., 1925, 14: 502-8.—Chapuis, M. Oxyde de carbone des automobiles. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1926, 46: 371.—Clemens, J. B., & Thompson, W. G. Carbon monoxid poisoning and the auto- mobile exhaust; review of literature. N. York Acad. M., 1926, 2: 402-40.—Comte, L. L'oxyde de carbone; un redou- table ennemi domestique. Infirm, fr., 1925-26, 3: 480-9.— Connolly, J. I., Martinek, M. J., & Aeberly, J. J. The carbon monoxide hazard in city streets. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1928, 18: 1375-83.—Derdack. Schadliche Wirkungen von Hocho- fengas. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1921, 9: 109.—Des Cilleuls, J. M. L'intoxication oxycarbonee dans rarntee. Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1934, 100: 429-77.—Devay. Rapport sur la toxicite du gaz d'edairage de la ville de Lyon. Lyon med., 1910, 114: 1076-82.—Disbrow, W. S. Possible dangers of water gas. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1905-6, 2: 327-31.—Dominis, A. de. Avvelenamenti per gas dalla strada. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1920, 23: 49.—Dudding, J. S., Dudley, S. F-, & Frederick, R. C. The production of carbon monoxide from paint in sealed compartments. J. Indust. Hyg., 1931, 13: 333-7.—Dudley, S. F., Edmed, F. G., & Frederjck, R. C. Further research on the production of carbon monoxide from paint in sealed compartments. Ibid., 1933, 15: 1-7. Also J. R. Nay. M. Serv., 1933, 19: 174-80.—Durgin, S. H. Report of committee on danger to the public health from illuminating and fuel gas. Rep. Am. Pub. Health Ass. (1902) 1903, 28: 130-45.—Dysart, N. C, Hayhurst, E. R., & Berry, F. The menace of carbon-monoxid from domestic-gas heating appli- ances. Ohio's Health, 1923, 14: 157-65. Also Nation's Health, Chic, 1924, 6: 231-3.—Ellis, G. E. D., & Holtom, E. C. Carbon monoxide poisoning produced through gunfire. J. R.Nav. M. Serv., 1931, 17: 278-84.—Escartefigue. Trois cas d'intoxication aigue par les produits gazeux de combustion de l'essence de petrole. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1928, 118: 407-16.—Esch, P. Ueber Vergiftiingen durch Detonations- und Verpuffungsgase an Bord. Veroff. Marine San., 1915, H. 11, 1-26.—Fisher, I., & Hasse, A. Die Gefahr der Kohlen- oxydvergiftung in Kraftfahrzeugen. Arbeitsphysiologie, 1932- 33, 6: 249-70.—Fl0ystrup [Remarks on the hygienic dangers in the use of water gas] Tskr. sundhdspl., Kbh., 1892-93, 3: 57-65.—Flury, F. Motorisierung und Vergiftungsgefahren. Deut. Militiirarzt, 1936, 1: 276-82.—Fuchs, H. Ein bemer- kenswerter Fall von Leuchtgasvergiftung durch Kunstdiinger. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1306.—Gamier, L. Intoxication multiple par les gaz des hauts fourneaux. Ann. hyg., Par., 1908, 4. ser., 10: 59-64.—Gas in military mines; the symptoms of carbon monoxide poisoning. Hospital, Lond., 1916, 60: 169.— Gelma, E., & Simonin, C. Intoxications oxycarbon6es rapides au cours d'un incendie; la valeur du coefficient d'empoisonne- ment. Ann. med. teg., 1927, 7: 173-5.—Godlewski, S. N. [Poisoning with the gas fumes from a lamp] Czas. lek., L6dz, 1904, 6: 7.—Gorn, W. Beobachtungen und Erfahrungen bei den Kohlenoxydvergiftungsfallen der Schlagwetterexplosion [U dem Friedensschacht zu Oelsnitz i. Erzgeb. Zbl. Gewerbe- hyg., 1922, 10: 97-107.—Griinewald, M. Gasvergiftung in Autogaragen. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1927, 33: 55-7.— Grzezulko, K. [Effect of exhaust fumes on the aviator] Lek. wojsk., 1936, 28: 790-4.—Guerner, N. Os accidentes pelo gaz de illuminacao e outros combustiveis. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1929, 20: 135-45.—Haegele, H. Ueber einen eigenartigen Fall von Kohlenoxydvergiftung beim Schweissen in geschlossenen Rohren. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1019.—Hayhurst, E. R. Domestic carbon monoxide poisoning from gas stoves. Am. J. Pub.*IIealth, 1923, 13: 462-5. ------ Carbon monoxide and automobile exhaust gases. Ibid., 1926, 16: 218-23.—Heide, C. C. van der [Carbon monoxid poisoning in Ford sedan] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: 1223.—Jacob & Carrot. A propos d'un cas d'asphyxie par le gaz d'edairage. Bull. Soc. nted. mil. fr., 1932, 26: 200-12.—Jemina, E. Dei vapori o gas nocivi provenienti dai camini delle fabbriche. Riv. ingegn. san., 1909, 5: 38; 50.—Jones, G. W., & Yant, W. P. Dangers from carbon monoxide given off by heaters burning natural gas. J. Am. Soc. Heat. Ventil. Engin., 1923, 29: 669-81.— Katz, S. H. The hazard of carbon monoxide to the public and to industry. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1925, 17: 555-7.—Koelsch. Untersuchungen iiber das Vorkommen von Kohlenoxyd an verschiedenen Arbeitsplatzen. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1932-33, 4: 538-51.—Kohlenoxydgefahr (Die) in Garagen. Zschr. Ge- werbehyg., Wien, 1935, 42: 116.—Kohn-Abrest. Oxyde de car- bone et empoisonnements alimentaires. Medecine, Par., 1925- 26, 7: 192-7.—Kranenburg, W. R. H. [Carbon monoxide pois- oning due to generator gas] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 1016. ------ [Carbon monoxide poisoning in public garages] Ibid., 1925, 69: 509.—Langsdorf, A. S., & Tucker, R. R. Carbon monoxide concentration in garages. Tr. Am. Soc. Heat. Ventil. Engin., 1930, 36: 511-6.—Lehmann, G. Die Vergif- tungsgefahr durch die Auspuffgase der Explosionsmotoren in Garagen und bei Strassenarbeiten. Arbeiterschutz, 1925, 1: 136-8.—Lindemann, K. Bericht iiber einen Fall von Erblin- dung durch Einatmen von Nachschwaden von Dynamitspren- gung im Grubenbetrieb (Beitrag zur Frage der Erblindung nach Kohlenoxydvergiftung) Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 61: 72-9.— Luden, G. Carbon monoxide absorbed by furniture. Med. Woman J., 1924, 31: 277.—Lustig, A. Intorno all' impiego dell' ossido di carbonio (CO) come aggressivo di guerra. Gior. med. mil., 1936, 84: 223-8.—Matje. Kohlenoxydvergiftungen in Autogaragen. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1927, n. F., 4: 275-7.— Maits, C. B. Carbon monoxide survey in liberty tubes, Pitts- burgh; carbon monoxide survey committee, Pittsburgh, Pa. J. Indust. Hyg., 1932, 14: 295.—Meidinger. Gasausstrbmun- gen aus geheizten Oefen. Bl. Volksgesundhpfl., 1900-1, 1: 423-6.—Menetrel. Les dangers du gaz a l'eau. J. hyg., Par., 1914, 40: 25-9.—Merzbacher, S-, & Thaler, E. Die Kohlen- oxydgefahr in Garagen. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1935, 42: 182.—Milner, L. CO poisoning at the Pretoria steel works. S. Afr. M. J., 1934, 8: 402-5.—Naville, F.. & Soutter, C. Une source peu connue d'intoxications mortelles par l'oxyde de car- bone. J. med. Lyon, 1930, 11: 671-4. ------ Intoxications oxycarbonees mortelles par les lessiveuses de menage. Rev. m6d. Suisse rom., 1930, 50: 336-41.—Nicoleanu, C. [Asphyxia by carbon oxide in an aviation accident] Rev. san. mil., Bucur., 1932, 31: 131-6.—Nimmo, J. R. Carbon monoxide poisoning whilst driving. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 497.— Ohnesorg, K. Intoxication by detonation and explosion gases aboard ship. U. S. Nav. M. BuU., 1910, 10: 625-33.—Peischer, O. Die Gefahren des Leuchtgases. Reichs Med. Anz., 1911, 36: 356-8.—Pilaar, W. M. M. Hygienische Untersuchungen und Betrachtungen uber die Vergiftungsgefahr durch Auspuff- gase von Automobilen. Zschr. Hyg., 1929, 110: 285-305.— Renk. Zur Frage der Kohlenoxydproduktion durch das Auer- sche Gasgluhlicht. Gesundh. Ingenieur, 1894, 7: 324-7.— Reuter, F. Kohlenoxydgasvergiftung, verursacht durch einen Petroleumgasofen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1934, 23: 359-62— Sayers, R. R., Yant, W. P. [et al.] Effect of repeated daily exposure of several hours to small amounts of automobile exhaust gas. Pub. Health Bull., Wash., 1929, No. 186, 1-58, pl.—Schmich, G. Vergiftungsgefahren bei Metallarbeit. Mschr. Unfallh., 1927, 34: 259-63.—Schmidtmann, M. Expe- rimentelle Untersuchungen fiber die Wirkungen der Autoab- gase. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1934, 27: 134-8 [Discussion] 147-52.—Schonberg, S. Zur Kenntnis der Kohlenoxydver- giftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1929-30, 14: 517-9.— Schwarz, L. Aufkliirung der Ursache von Kohlenoxydver- giftungen beim Schweissen einer Rohrleitung. Zbl. Gewerbe- hyg., 1929, n. F., 6: 111-5.—Selter, H. Die Gefahr der Kohlen- oxydvergiftungen durch Heizvorrichtungen. Gesundh. In- genieur, 1921, 44: 334.—Sherman, W. O'N., Swindler, C. M., & McEllroy, W. S. Carbon monoxide poisoning following ethylene anesthesia. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1765.—Slot (A) meter danger [from gas] Lancet, Lond., 1910, 2: 1448.— Sluss, A. H., Campbell, E. K., & Farber, L. M. Carbon monoxide surveys of 2 garages. Tr. Am. Soc. Heat. Ventil. Engin., 1934, 40: 263-70.—Soutter, C. La production de l'oxyde de carbone dans la combustion du gas l'6clairage. Rev. hyg., Par., 1934, 56: 408-41.—Tests of certain open domestic grates. Lancet, Lond., 1906, 1: 1413-8.—Tewfik- Attar. Morts accidentelles causees par l'oxyde de carbone degage des lampes a p6trole. Marseille med., 1925, 62: 348- 54.—Treu, R. Tbdliche Kohlenoxyd-Vergiftung durch Auto- mobil-Auspuffgas. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1143. Also Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1926, n. F., 3: 283.—Trumper, M. Carbon monoxid in natural vs artificial gas. Internat. Clin., 1932, 42. ser., 3: 222.—Turning off the gas. Lancet, Lond., 1915, 1: 635.—Viereck. H. Die Gefahren des Leuchtgases. Reichs Med. Anz., 1910, 35: 385-9.—Waldron, C. E. B. Poisoning by carbon monoxide gas from heaters, motors, etc. Health Bull., CARBON MONOXIDE 166 CARBON MONOXIDE Melb., 1927, No. 10, 311-7.—White. J. J. Carbon monoxide and its relation to aircraft. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1932, 30: 151-65, 2 pl.—Wilson, E. D., Gates, T. [et al.] Street risk of carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 319. Also repr.—Wirth, F., & Kiister, O. Das Kohlenoxyd, seine Gefahren und seine Bestimmung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1929, n.-F., 6: 149-53.—Zeman, F. Vergiftung durch Holzkohlen- kraftgas. Ibid., 1935, n. F., 12: 99.—Ziemke, E. Unglucks- falle durch Kohlenoxydvergiftung, insbesondere bei autogenem Schweissen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 503-15. ---- Poisoning: Toxicology. Heider, R. *Ueber die Einwirkung von Koh- lenoxyd bezw. Leuchtgas auf Elementarorganis- men und auf hohere Pflanzen. 25p. 8? Erlan- gen, 1914. Hug, H. *Zur Kenntnis der Kohlenoxydver- giftung [Basel] p.72-88. 8? Berl., 1930. Also Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1930-31, 16: Krtjsius, F. F. *Experimental-Beitrage zur Lehre von der Leuchtgasvergiftung. 49p. 8? Wiirzb., 1905. Nicloux, M. L'oxyde de carbone et l'intoxi- cation oxycarbonique; etude chimico-biologique. 254p. 8? Par., 1925. Abe, M. Ueber die Reaktionen der Blutgefasse unter Ein- wirkung von Leuchtgas. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 78: 254-8.—Barcroft, J., Murray, C. D. [et al.] The influence of the spleen in carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Physiol., Lond., 1925-26, 60: 79-84.—Barkan, G. Zur Frage derKohlenoxyd- Wirkung. Fol. neuropath, eston., 1936, 16: 269-80.—Bassi, U., & Soresina, C. L'intossicazione da ossido di carbonio nei Buoi rapporti colla fatica. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 280^308.—Bodine, J. H., & Boell, E. J. Carbon monoxide and respiration; action of carbon monoxide on respiration of normal and blocked embryonic cells (Orthoptera) J. Cellul. Physiol., 1934, 4: 475-82.—Boer, S., & Carroll, D. C. The mechanism of the splenic reaction to general CO poisoning. J. Physiol., Lond., 1924-25, 59: 312-32.—Cevidalli, A., & Chistoni, A. Sulla diagnosi differenziale tra avvelenamento da vapori di carbone e avvelenamento da gas illuminante. Sperimentale, 1906, 60: 333-48.—Dogiel, V.. & Fedorowa, T. The action of carbon monoxide on certain blood protozoa. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1926-27, 20: 267-72.—Dorcus, R. M., & Weigand, G. E. The effect of exhaust gas on the performance in certain psychological tests. J. Gen. Psychol., 1929, 2: 73-96.—Fenn, W. O. The burning of carbon monoxide by muscle tissue. Congr. internaz. fisiol., Roma, 1932, 77, ------& Cobb, D. M. The stimulation of muscle respiration by carbon monoxide. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 102: 379-92. ------ The burning of carbon monoxide by heart and skeletal muscle. Ibid., 393-401.—Ferchland & Vahlen, E. Ueber Verschiedenheit von Leuchtgas- und Kohlenoxvdvergiftung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1902, 48: 106-16.—Friedbcrger, E., & Goreff, B. Wird die Intensitat der Antikdrperbildung gegen- iiber Bakterien beim Kaninchen durch die Einatmung von Kohlenoxyd (Leuchtgas) beeinflusst? Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1929, n. F., 6: 102.—Friedheim, E. A. H. On CO-resistent respira- tion. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 15: 27.—Grehant, N. Quel volume de gaz d'edairage faut-il ajouter a l'air afin que le m61ange soit toxique pour les animaux? C. rend. Soc. biol. 1904, 62: 619.—Grunstein, A. M., & Popowa, N. Experimen- telle Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1928, 85: 283-303.—Gun ther, H. Zur Pathogenese der Kohlenoxyd- vergiftung. Zschr. klin. Med., 1921, 92: 41-53.—Haggard, H. W. Studies in carbon monoxide asphyxia; the growth of neuroblast in the presence of carbon monoxide; a demonstration that this gas has no direct toxic action upon nervous tissues Am. J. Physiol., 1922, 60: 244-9.—Haldane, J. B. S. Carbon monoxide as a tissue poison. Biochem. J., Lond., 1927, 21: 1068-75.—Hursh, J. B. Effect of carbon monoxide on the recovery of frog skeletal muscle. Am. J. Phvsiol., 1935, 113: 69; 114: 625.—Ishimaru, S. Ueber den Einfluss des Kohlen- monoxyds auf den Blutzucker, die Blutmilchsaure und das CO2- Bindungsvermbgen des Kaninchens. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1935-36, 9: Pharmacol., 93-6.—Kassner, G. Ueber Tierversuche mit giftigen Gasen, insbesondere mit Kohlenoxyd. Apoth. Ztg 1901, 16: 388-90.—Krause, F. Ueber den Einfluss des Kohlen- monoxydes auf den peripheren Nerven. Acta psychiat. neur Kbh., 1930, 5: 473-91. Also Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1930, 33: pt 2, 649-55.—Krzewinski, L. [Toxicologic de l'oxyde de carbone] Lek. wojsk., 1931, 18: 81; 263; 322; 387; 421; 494.—Kunkel, A. J. Ueber Verschiedenheit von Leuchtgas- und Kohlenoxyd-Vergiftung. Sitzber. Phys. med. Ges. Wurz- burg 1902, 61; 65.—Lallemand, S. De la non-toxicit6 de 1 oxyde de carbone pour des cellules indifferenctees. Bull sc pharm., Par., 1929, 36: 65-72.—Mitolo, M. Ulteriori ricerche sull' azione centrale dell' ossido di carbonio. Arch, fisiol Fir 1930-31, 29: 318-25.—Nicloux, M. Action de l'oxyde de carbone sur les poissons et capacite respiratoire du sang de ces animaux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 1328-31. ______ Considerations generates sur l'intoxication oxycarbonique et la quantite minima d'oxygene necessaire dans te sang pour assurer la vie; leur interet therapeutique. Ibid.. 1331-4.—Padoa, M & Vita, N. Ueber die Wirkung von Kohlenoxyd auf frische Pflanzen; Untersuchungen iiber die Absorptionsspektra der Chlorophylle a und /3 in Gegenwart von CO, Nj, Oj, C0» Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 244: 296-302.—Ramsey, T. L., & Eilmann, H. J. Carbon monoxide acute and chronic poisoning and experimental studies. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1932, 17; 415, 27.—Rix & Ehrhardt. Zur Frage der Bevorzugung des Gehirns bei der durch Kohlenoxyd bewirkten Schadigung. Verh. Deut path. Ges., 1937, 29: 97-102 [Discussion] 102-8.—Savers' R. R., Meriwether, F. V., & Yant, W. P. Physiological effects of exposure to low concentrations of carbon monoxide. Pub Health Rep., Wash., 1922, 37: 1127-42.—Schlayer, C. Wir- kung des Kohlenoxyds auf die Garung von Tetanus- und Oas- brandbazillen. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 276: 460-3.—Schmitt. F. O. On the nature of the nerve impulse; the effect of carbon monoxide on medullated nerve. Am. J, Physiol., 1930, 95: 650-61. ------& Beck, L. V. The effect of carbon monoxide and of hydrogen sulphide on nerve irritability. Biol. Bull 1930, 59: 269-74.—Schmitt, F. O., & Scott, M. G. The effect of carbon monoxide on tissue respiration. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 107: 85-93.—Schulze, E. Kohlenoxyd als Gewebsgift. Klin' Wschr., 1937, 16: 427.—Smith, E., McMillan, E., & Mack, L Factors influencing the lethal action of illuminating gas. J Indust. Hyg., 1935, 17: 18-20.—Staehelin, R. On the part played by benzene in poisoning by coal gas. Chem. News Lond., 1904, 89: 74-6.—Stannard, J. N. Stimulation of the endogenous respiration of bakers' yeast by carbon monoxide Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 116: 149.—Thiel, K. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die akute Kohlenoxydvergiftung und ihre Behandlung; die akute CO-Vergiftung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 88: 207-32.—Vashetko, M. [Effect of CO on the animal organism] Ukrain. med. vist., 1929, 5: 216-8.— Walters, F. M. Effects of carbon monoxide inhalation upon metabolism. Am. J. Physiol., 1927, 80: 140-9.—Wolfson, Z. G. [Effect of atmospheric air, polluted by carbon monoxide, on man] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 686-92. ---- Poisoning: Treatment. Koenig, F. *Die Erregung des Atemzentrums bei Kohlenoxydgasvergiftung durch Lobelin In- gelheim. 24p. 8? Bresl., 1926. Barker. H: L. Hydrochloric acid treatment in monoxide poison; case report. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1934, 23: 264.—Beau- champ, E. W., & Bergein, O. A suggestion in the treatment of carbon monoxide poisoning. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1923, n. ser., 39: 626-8.—Behrens, B-, & Pulewka, P. Die Wirkung von Lobelin auf das Atemzentrum bei der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1677—Briggs, H. Apparatus to facili- tate the use of an oxygen-carbon dioxide mixture in the treat- ment of carbon monoxide poisoning. Proc. R. Soc Edinburgh, 1923-24, 44: 202-5— Castrovilli, G. La terapia dell' avvelena- mento da ossido di carbonio; l'ozono nell' ossicarbonismo sperimentale. Med. lavoro, 1935, 26: 258-67.—Chambon, M., & Bouvet, G. Sur l'action de l'hyposulfite de soude dans l'in- toxication oxycarbonee. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 45.— Damianos, N. Ein transportabler Kohlensaure-Inhalations- Apparat fur erste Hilfeleistung bei Leuchtgasvergiftungen, Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 697-702.—Di Gregorio, G. L'azione della trasfusione del sangue negli avvelenamenti da gas illuminante. Clin, chir., Milano, 1937, n. ser., 12: (40:) 179- 89.—Drinker, C. K. What to do in case of gas poisoning. Hygeia, Chic, 1925, 3: 507-10. ------ The efficiency of the oxygen-carbon dioxide treatment of carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Indust. Hyg., 1925-26, 7: 539-58. ------& Cannon. W. B. Carbon monoxide asphyxia; the problem of resuscitation. Ibid., 1922-23, 4: 463-73.—Drinker, C. K.. Drinker. K. R. let al.] Carbon monoxide asphyxia; artificial respiration. Ibid., 1923, 5: 109-24.—Drinker, C. K., & Shaughnessy, T. J. The use of 7 percent carbon dioxide and 93 percent oxygen in the treatment of carbon monoxide poisoning. Ibid., 1929, 11: 301-14.—Engel. H. Ueber die Anwendung der Bestrahlung mit ultraviolettem Licht zur Behandlung der Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1932, n. F., 9: 242-5.—Estler, W. Experi- mentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Anwendung der Bestrahlung mit ultraviolettem Licht zur Behandlung der Kohlenoxydver- giftung. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1935-36, 115: 152-67—Final report of the Commission on Resuscitation from carbon monox- ide asphyxia; the treatment of carbon monoxide asphyxia. J. Indust. Hyg., 1923, 5: 125-9.—Forsgren, E., Stenport, K., & Torstenson, H. [Two cases of carbon monoxide poisoning treated by blood transfusion] Sven. lak. tidn., 1931, 28: 353-5.—Gordon-Watson, C. Venesection and blood trans- fusion in carbon monoxide poisoning. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 1049.—Guilleman & Pasquie. Contribution a I'etude des effets physiologiques des inhalations de carbogSne utilisees dans le traitement des asphyxies aigues par l'oxyde de carbone. Gaz. hop., 1935, 108: 1217; 1249.—Haggard, H. W. The elimina- tion of carbon monoxide and a method of acceleration. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.. 1919-20,17: 205. ------& Henderson, Y. The treatment of carbon monoxid poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 1065-8.—Hasimoto, K. How acts the adminis- tration of oxygen and carbon dioxide against carbon monoxide poisoning? Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1936, 28: 434-54.—Hender- son, S. Y. Erstickung durch Kohlenoxyd und Wiederbelebung mit Sauerstoff und Kohlendioxid. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1672-7. ------ & Haggard, H. W. The elimination .0 carbon monoxide from the blood after a dangerous degree of asphyxiation, and a therapy for accelerating the elimination. CARBON MONOXIDE 167 CARBON MONOXIDE J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1920-21, 16: 11-20. ------ The treat- ment of carbon monoxid asphyxia by means of oxygen+C02 inhalation; a method for the rapid elimination of carbon monoxid from the blood. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 1137-45 — Holm, K. Fortschritte in der Behandlung der Kohlenoxydver- giftungen. Fortsch. Ther., 1932, 8: 18-20.—Irminger, J. [American researches on the methods of removal of carbonic oxide from the blood] Med. rev., Bergen, 1924, -41: 176-84.— Jellinek, S. Wiederbelebungsstudien an mit Leuchtgas ver- gifteten Affen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 57-9— Kalthoff, F. Die Kohlenoxydvergiftung, ihre Symptomatologie und ihre Behandlung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1936, n. F., 13: 29-34 — Kelly, L. W. Carbon monoxid poisoning; treatment with carbon dioxid-oxygen mixtures. South. M. & S., 1926, 88: 789-93.—Koza, F. [Carbon monoxide poisoning; new method of treatment with ultra-violet rays] Bratisl. tek. listy, 1929, 9: 16-33.—Krzcwinski, L. [Possibility of combatting carbon monoxide] Lek. wojslc, 1934, 24: 550-9.—Laval, E. Asphyxie due au gaz d'edairage; giterison par les injections d'eau de mer. Bull, med., Par., 1908, 22: 371.—Macht, D. L, Blackman, S. S. jr, & Kelly, E. B. An experimental contribution to the treat- ment of carbon monoxide poisoning. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 289.—Marschner. Ein neues Mittel gegen Kohlenoxyd- und Leuchtgas-Vergiftungen. Umschau, 1930, 34: 428.—Moreira, U. Intoxicacao pelo oxydo de carbone e seu tratamento pelos raios ultra-violeta. Gaz. clin., S. Paulo, 1931, 29: 89.—Moses, M. Un caso di avvelenamento per ossido di carbonio. Gazz. osp., 1928, 49: 830-2.—Mouzon, J. L'actinotrterapie dans l'intoxication oxycarbonee. Presse nted., 1930, 38: 1327-9.—Murphy, D. P., & Drinker, C. K. The comparative action of 5 and 10 percent carbon dioxide mixtures as respiratory stimulants in carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Indust. Hyg., 1930, 12: 92-8.—Nicloux, M. Technique de ['inhalation de l'oxygene pur; application au traitement d'un cas d'intoxication aigue par l'oxyde de carbone. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 120-3. ------ Intoxication aigue oxycarbo- nique; survie: traitement par l'oxygene pur et dosage de l'oxyde de carbone dans le sang pendant la periode de retour. Presse nted., 1921, 29: 701-3. ------ L'intoxication oxycarbonique: Bon ntecanisme, son traitement. Medecine, Par., 1921-22, 3: 913-7. ------ & Nerson, H. [et al.] Sur 1'eiimination de l'oxyde de carbone aprSs intoxication grave; influence des injec- tions sous-cutanees d'oxygSne pur. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 174-8. ------ Sur 1'eiimination de l'oxyde de carbone apres intoxication grave: influence de la respiration de l'air ou de l'oxygene additionnes de 5 p. 100 d'acide carbonique. Ibid., 178-82.—Panis & Salmon. Intoxication massive par l'oxyde de carbone traitee par la respiration arti fiddle et les inhalations d'oxygene. Presse med., 1924, 32: 272.—Peixoto, C. Cura de um caso grave de intoxicacao oxycarbonada aguda pela transfusao de sangue; apresentacao do doente; consideracoes clinicas e medico-legaes sobre o caso. Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1926, 2: 750-4.—Robin, A. L'asphyxie par le gaz d'edairage et son traitement. J. med. int., Par., 1905, 9: 43.—Sayers, R. R., & O'Brien, H. R. The treatment of carbon monoxid poisoning. Nation's Health, Chic, 1922, 4: 163. Also Am. Druggist, 1922, 70: 21. Also Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1922, 37: 271-4.— Sayers, R. R., & Yant, W. P. The elimination of carbon monoxide from blood, by treatment with air, with oxygen, and with a mixture of carbon dioxide and oxygen. Ibid., 1923, 37: 2053-74. ------ Dangers of and treatment for carbon monoxide poisoning. Mil. Surgeon, 1925, 57: 64-74.—Scheitz, F. Zur Therapie der Leuchtgasvergiftungen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 364.—Schmidt, L. Heilung der Kohlenoxyd- vergiftung durch kausale Therapie. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1926, n. F., 51: 131.—Schwab, R. Zur Frage der Behandlung von Leuchtgasvergiftung. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 409.—Stadie, W. C. The elimination of carbon monoxid from the blood. Atlantic M. J., 1925-26, 29: 616-8.------ & Martin, K. A. The elimination of carbon monoxide from the blood; a theoretical and experimental study. J. Clin. Invest., 1925-26, 2: 77-91.—Teleky, L. Kohlenoxydvergiftung, Wie- derbelebung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 641; 679.—Thiel, K. Zur Frage der akuten CO-Vergiftung und ihrer Behand- lung. Ther. Gegenwart, 1933, 74: 391-5. ■-----■ Experi- mentelle Untersuchungen iiber die akute Kohlenoxydvergiftung und ihre Behandlung; die Inhalationstherapie mit Sauerstoff und Sauerstoffkohlensauregemisehen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 88: 233-54. ------ Die medikamentbse Therapie dei akuten CO-Vergiftung. Ibid., 255-63.—Voit, K., & Schmidt. H. H. Ueber die Wirkung des Schwefels bei experimenteller Kohlenoxydvergiftung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1393-5.—Voithenberg, von. Bluttransfusion bei Gasvergif- tung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 830.—Walton, D. C, Eldridge. W. A. [et al.] Carbon monoxid poisoning; a com- parison of the present methods of treatment. Arch. Int. M., 1926, 37: 398-407. Also repr. ------ The action of chlorine on men poisoned by toxic smokes. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1929, 35: 241-56.—Zangger. Ueber die Behandlung der bewusstlos in Autogaragen Aufgefundenen. Fortsch. Then, 1930, 6: 533-6.—Zeigler, W. H. Sodium thiosulphate and calcium salts in prevention of the sequelae of illuminating gas poisoning. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1926-27, 12: 109-14. ■--- Poisoning: Treatment—with methylene blue. Bell, M. A. Methylene blue in carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 1402. Also repr.—Brooks, M. M. Methylene blue as an antidote to CO poisoning. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 493. Also Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 104: 139-41. ------ Mechanism of methylene blue in CO- poisonmg. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 48.— Brown, T. C. Methylene blue in carbon monoxide poisoning. Colorado M., 1933, 30: 302.—Bussabarger, R. A. Glutathione and methylene blue in carbon monoxide poisoning. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 598-600.—Clemmesen, C. [Treat- ment of carbon monoxide poisoning with methylene blue] Ugeskr. laeger, 1934, 96: 37.—Crisler, G. Methylene blue and anoxemia. Am. J. Physiol., 1934-35, 110: 580-3.— Deutsch, F., & Weiss, E. Methylenblau-Zucker (Chromosmon) als Be- handlungsmittel bei Vergiftungen durch erstickende Gase. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 618-22.—Estler, W. Experi- mentelle Prufungen neuerer Behandlungsmethoden der Koh- lenoxydvergiftung; ist die Injektion von Methylenblau gerecht- fertigt? Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1935, 114: 235-47.—Geiger. J. C. Methylene blue solutions in the treatment of carbon monoxide poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 1103.— Haggard, H. W., & Greenberg, L. A. Methylene blue; a syner- gist, not an antidote, for carbon monoxide. Ibid., 2001-3.— Limousin, H., & Bernard-Griffiths. Essai de traitement des intoxications par l'oxyde de carbone k l'aide du bleu de methylene en injection intraveineuse assocte aux inhala- tions de carbogene. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 113: 510-3.—Mack, L., & Smith, E. A. Methylene blue in illuminating gas poisoning. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 1031.—Mercnyi, I. [Methylene blue in gas poisoning] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 273.—Mori, T., & Niiro, T. Ultra-violet- rays and methylene blue in the treatment of carbon monoxide poisoning. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1934, 33: 40.—Nass, J. Treatment of a case of illuminating gas poisoning with methy- lene blue solution. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 1862.—Siikrii, I. H. [Treatment of poisoning by illuminating gas; permea- bility of the oxygen into the system through methylene blue; life-saving consequences] Askeri sihhiye mecmuasi, 1933, 62: 115-7.—Thiel, K. Ueber die Verwendung von Methylenblau bei der Behandlung der Kohlenoxydgasvergiftung. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1937, 44: 23-5. ---- Poisoning—in animals. Butters, E. L. Carbon monoxide poisoning in horses. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1922, 2: 233-6.—Jong, P. de. Een geval van licht- gasverstikking bij den hond. Tschr. diergeneegk., 1917, 44: 315-7. ---- Poisoning—in children. Abt, I. A., & Witt, D. B. A case of carbon monoxid poisoning in a child. Med. Clin. N. America, 1921-22, 5: 1645-51 — Battley, J. C. S. Automobile exhaust gas poisoning in children. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1927, 17: 1024-6.—Dufour, H. Oxyde de carbone et non appendicite chez un enfant; intoxication ca- mouflee. J. med. Paris, 1937, 57: 427.—Joss-Huber, A. Ueber einen Fall von schleichender Kohlenoxydvergiftung beim Saugling. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1935, 3. F., 95: 81-5.—Muller, F. Zur Kasuistik der Gasvergiftung des Sauglings. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1337.—Nitze, M. Vergiftung eines Neuge- borenen mit Leuchtgas. Allg. deut. Hebam. Ztg, 1904, 19: 445.—Railliet, G. Vomissements par intoxications oxycarbonee tegere chez un nourrisson. Nourrisson, 1922, 10: 191.— Ribot, J. A. Historia clinica de un nino envenenado por el gas del alumbrado (gas pobre) Med. nifios, 1904, 5: 39-41.— Stevens, A. M. Carbon monoxide poisoning; gradual, cumula- tive effects in young children, with report of a fatal case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1201-4. Also repr. ---- Poisoning—in the pregnant. Holtermann, C. Ueber experimentelle Kohlensaurevergif- tung bei graviden und nichtgraviden Tieren. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 101: 115-27.—Maresch, R. Ueber einen Fall von Kohlenoxydgasschadigung des Kindes in der Gebarmutter. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 454-6.—Neuburger, F. Fall einer intrauterinen Hirnschadigung nach einer Leuchtgasver- giftung der Mutter. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., 1935, 13: 85-95.— Phillips, P. Carbon monoxide poisoning during pregnancy. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 14.—Tissier. Asphyxie par le gaz d'edai- rage d'une femme au terme de sa grossesse; mort fcetale, suivie de la mdre. J. med. Paris, 1910, 2. ser., 22: 132. CARBONNIERES, Ramond de, 1755-1827. Miller, G. Unpublished autographs in the Welch medical library; an autograph of Ramond de Carbonnteres. Bull. Inst. Hist. M., Bait., 1936, 4: 505-10. CARBONNIER-TESSIER, Marie, 1904- *Les polyphl^bites prolongees recidivantes. 56p. 8? Par., 1930. CARBON suboxide [C302] Hansen, K. [F. W.] *Zur Kenntnis des Koh- Iensuboxyds. 35p. 8? Kiel, 1926. Rohl, K. *Versuche zur Darstellung von Homologeri des Kohlensuboxydes; iiber das Myr- cen [Kiel] 25p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1928. Klemenc, A., Wechsberg, R., & Wagner, G. Ueber das Verhalten von Kohlensuboxyd und die in homogener Gasphase CARBON SUBOXIDE 168 CARBON TETRACHLORIDE verlaufende Reaktion C302<=^C02+C2. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 170: 97-111.—Thompson, H. W., & Healey, N. The spectrum and photochemistry of carbon suboxide. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1936, ser. A, 157: 331-47. CARBON tetrabromide [CBr4] Hunter, W. H., & Edgar, D. E. Carbon tetrabromide as a brominating agent. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 2025-8. CARBON tetrachloride [CC14] Ackermann. Tetrachlorkohlenstoff. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1922, 28: 95.—Alty, T., & Clark, G. F. Measurements of the surface tension of carbon tetrachloride at low temperatures. Canad. J. Res., 1934, 10: 129-33.—Fink, C. G., & Bonilla, C. F. A study of several reactions of carbon tetrachloride synthesis. J. Phys. Chem., 1933, 37:1135-67.—Fuhner, H. Die Wirkungs- starke von Chloroform und Tetrachlorkohlenstoff. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1923, 97: 86-112.—Krap, N. Importancia del analisis qufmico del tetracloruro de carbono desde el punto de vista sanitario. Salubridad, Mex., 1930, 1: 620-2.—Landis, H. R. M. Carbon tetrachloride. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 4: 339-42.—Schumacher, H. J., & Wolff, K. Die Bildung von Tetrachlorkohlenstoff aus Chloroform und Chlor im Licht. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1934, 25: 161-76.—Travassos, L. Tetrachloreto de carbono. Sciencia med., Rio, 1925, 3: 279-81.—Warren, L. E. The chemical examination of some commercial brands of carbon tetrachloride. Am. J. Pharm., 1923, 95: 864-74. ---- Pharmacology. Mergner, F. *Versuche mit Tetrachlorkoh- lenstoff. 23p. 8? Wiirzb., 1929. Meyer, J. R., & Pessoa, S. B. Estudos dos effeitos do tetrachloreto de carbono. 23p. 8° Rio de Janeiro, 1922. Richard, R. A. R. *Le tetrachlorure de car- bone dans le traitement des affections parasitaires des animaux domestiques [Alfort] 75p. 8? Lyon, 1926*. Robbers, H. *Tetrachlorkohlenstoff als Darmdesinfektionsmittel. 17p. 8? Konigsb., 1932. Akil-Mouktar. Le tetrachlorure de carbone, rentede efficace contre les oxyures et les tamias. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1931, 3. ser., 47: 183.—Chopra, R. N., & McVail, J. B. Carbon tetrachloride in pharmacology and therapeutics. Ind. M. Gaz., 1923, 58: 453-61.—Di Pirro, V. II tetracloruro di car- bonio nella terapia delle elmintiasi intestinali. Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1931, 12: 429-32.—Docherty, J. F. Value of carbon tetrachlorid as an anthelmintic. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 454.—Filippini, A. Gli usi terapeutici del tetracloruro di car- bonio. Policlinico, 1924, 31: sez. prat., 16-9.—Fiilleborn, F. Ueber Tetrachlorkohlenstoff als Antihelminthikum. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1923, 27: 280-6.—Gori, G. Contributo alio studio delle proprieta del tetracloruro di carbonio e le sue applicazioni. Atti Accad. fisioer. Siena, 1922-23, 9. ser., 14: 329-40. Also Boll. chim. farm., 1922, 61: 641-8.—Grassnickel, W. Der Bilirubinspiegel des Blutes nach Tetrachlorkohlenstoff - gabe beim Pferde. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1930, 62: 76-88.— Hall, M. C. Carbon tetrachloride as an anthelmintic. Tr. Am. Soc. Trop. M., 1922, 18: 373-9. Also Am. J. Trop. M., 1922, 2: 373-9. ------ & Shillinger, J. E. Miscellaneous tests of carbon tetrachlorid as an anthelmintic. J. Agr. Res., 1922-23, 23: 163-92.—Hogue, M. J., & Van Winkle, C. The effect of carbon tetrachloride on intestinal protozoa. Am. J. Trop. M., 1923, 3: 197-202.—Kodama, T., & Suzuki, S. Standardization of vermicides (carbon-tetrachloride coefficient) J. Orient M., Dairen, 1934, 20: 43-6.—Lamson, P. D., Gardner, G. H. [et al.] The pharmacology and toxicology of carbon tetrachloride. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1923, 22: 215-88.—Lamson, P. D., & Wing, R. The effect of carbon tetrachloride and alcohol on the acid-base balance of the blood. J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 69: 349- 55.—Leach, C. N. The mode of action of carbon tetrachloride. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1923) 1924, 5: 239-50, 3 pl.— Maciel, H. Um anno de emprego do tetrachloreto de carbono no Hospital Central da Marinha. Sciencia med., Rio, 1925, 3: 282-301, 2 pl., ch.—Mollow, W. Ueber das Seretin, einen reinen Tetrachlorkohlenstoff, als Wurmabtreibungsmittel. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1928, 32: 329.—Montgomerie, R. F. Some miscellaneous observations on the anthelmintic value of carbon tetrachloride in sheep. Vet. J., Lond., 1926, 82: 583-91.—Murnane, D. Carbon tetrachloride: its effect on the appetite of sheep. J. Counc. Sc. Indust. Res., Melb., 1934, 7: 145.—Oxer, D. T. Carbon tetrachloride; a note on its toxicity for sheep. Ibid., 1933, 6: 279-84.—Perkins, M. The examination of carbon tetrachloride for medicinal pur- poses. Pharm. J., Lond., 1924, 113: 101.—Pimentel. C. Tratamiento moderno das helminthoses pelo tetrachloreto de carbonio. Fol. med., Rio, 1929, 10: 224.—Robbins, B. H. The absorption, distribution, and excretion of carbon tetra- chloride in dogs under various conditions. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1929-30, 37: 203-17.—Roger & Ricaud. Le tetra- chlorure de carbone dans le traitement des affections parasitaires du tube digestif chez les ruminants. Rec. nted. vet., Par., 1929, 105: 463-8.—Schlingman, A. S. The effect of carbon tetra- chlorid on puppies. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1925-26, 67: 474-9.— Velandia M., L. R. Contribucten al estudio del tetracloruro de carbono; su valor como tenifugo. Repert. med. cir., Bogota 1928, 19: 387; passim.—Wells, H. S. The absorption and excre- tion of carbon tetrachloride in animals and in man. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1924-25, 22: 235r7. ------ A quantitative study of the absorption and excretion of the anthelmintic dose of carbon tetrachloride. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1925-26, 25: 235-73. ---- Poisoning. Bernard, A. *Recherches sur le m£canisme des accidents consecutifs a l'ingestion du tetra- chlorure de carbone; role du calcium [Alfort] 91p. 8? Saumur, 1933. Jamot, M. F. *Contribution a I'etude experi- mentale de l'intoxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone. 60p. 8? Par., 1936. Jetjlain, A. E. Contribution a I'etude de l'in- toxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone. 99p. 8? Par., 1933. Retjss, A. *Neue Versuche iiber die Giftigkeit des Tetrachlorkohlenstoffs. lOp. 8? Wiirzb., 1931. Biancalani, A. Ricerche sperimentali sulla intossicazione da tetraclororo di carbonio (azione sul cuore isolato, comporta- mento della pressione arteriosa e della respirazione) Arch. antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 1313-27. ------ Ricerche sperimentali sulla intossicazione acuta e cronica da tetracloruro di carbonio. Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1934, 3: 116-33. ----- Ricerche sperimentali sulle alterazioni del sistema nervoso centrale nella intossicazione da tetracloruro di carbonio. Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 44: 352762—Blackie, W. K. A case of carbon tetrachloride poisoning in Southern Rhodesia. J. Helminth., Lond., 1931, 9: 129-32.—Blanc, F., & Carriere, M. Reflexions sur un nouveau cas d'intoxication par le tetrachlorure de car- bone. Marseille med., 1935, 72: 719-25.—Boveri, P. Em- poisonnement d'origine professionnelle par le tetrachlorure de carbone. Progr. med., Par., 1929, 44: 1198-201.—Brandt, A. Angebliche Trichlorathylenerkrankungen in Schuhausbesse- rungswerkstatten, hervorgerufen durch Tetrachlorkohlenstoff, Arch. Gewerbepath., 1932-33, 3: 335; 4: 514.—Cameron, G. B., & Karunaratne, W. A. E. Carbon tetrachloride cirrhosis in relation to liver regeneration. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1936, 42: 1-21, 5 pl.—Carbon tetrachloride as an industrial hazard. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 175.—Carman, J. A. A case of idiosyncrasy for carbon tetrachloride. Kenya East Afr. M. J., 1926, 3: 260.—Carrara, M. Sopra un caso di morte da presunto avvelenamento per tetracloruro di carbonio. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1933, 4: 137-45. ------& Herlitzka, A. Sul meccanismo di intossicazione da tetracloruro di carbonio. Ibid., 349-75.—Chandler, A. C, & Chopra. R. N. The toxicity of carbon tetrachloride to cats; a warning. Ind. M. Gaz., 1925, 60: 406.—Ciaravino. E. Contributo alio studio chimico tossicologico del tetracloruro di carbonio. Boll. chim. farm., 1935, 74: 741-8.—Davis. G. G., & Hanelin, H. A. Carbon tetrachloride poisoning. Indust. M., 1937, 6: 24-9.—Davis, P. A. Carbon tetrachloride as an industrial hazard. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 962-6.—Dervillee, P. L'intoxication experimentale par le tetrachlorure de carbone; donnees generates et recherches personnelles. J. med. Bordeaux, 1936, 113: 91- 102. ------ Circonstances etiologiques et modalites chniques de l'intoxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone. Ibid., 1937, 114: 557-82. ------ & Castagnou, R. Etude sur les varia- tions du taux de la glycemie chez le lapin soumis a l'intoxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone en ingestion. C. rend. Soo. biol., 1934, 117: 365-7.—Dingley, L. A. A case of CCb, poison- ing due to the bursting of a patent fire extinguisher. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1: 1037.—Docherty, J. F., & Nicholls, L. Report of 3 autopsies following carbon tetrachloride treatment. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 753.—Dudley, S. F. Toxic nephritis following exposure to carbon tetrachloride and smoke fumes. J. Indust. Hyg., 1935, 17: 93-110.—Duvoir, Guibert & Desoille, H. Les intoxications par le tetrachlorure de carbon. Ann. nted. teg., 1933, 13: 533-43.—Etienne-Martin. A propos d'un cas d'in- toxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone; role de la predispo- sition et des etats pathologiques dans revolution des intoxica- tions accidentelles. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1933-34, 5: 208.— Franco, S. Nephritic syndromes caused by industrial poisoning with carbon tetrachloride. N. York State J. M., 1936, 36: 1847-53.—Gal loro, S. Variazioni ematologiche nell' intossi- cazione da tetracloruro di carbonio e da tetracloroetano. Fol. med., Nap., 1932, 18: 1616-25.—Gardner, G. H., Grove, R. C [et al.] Studies on the pathological histology of experimental carbon tetrachloride poisoning. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 36: 107-33.—Gaulejac, R. de, & Dervillee, P. Accidents ^in- toxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone a la suite de l'utilisa- tion de ce corps comme extincteur d'incendie. Ann. nted. leg., 1937, 17: 366-79.—Gautier, C, Chatron. M., & Seidman, P. Intoxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone; hyperazotemie 61evee, effondrement de la reserve alcaline, hypochloremic con- siderable; alcalinisation et rechloruration; guerison. Bull. CARBON TETRACHLORIDE 169 CARBON TETRACHLORIDE Soc. m6d. h6p. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 49: 1638-50.—Grailly. B. de, & Dervill6e, P. Lesions viscerates experimentales consecutives a l'administration de tetrachlorure de carbone par voie sous-cutanee et par voie intra-peritoneale. Ann. nted. teg., 1937, 17: 51-8.—Hebert, P., & Phelebon. Intoxication aigile (hepato-nephrite grave) par inhalation de tetrachlorure de carbone; influence de la chloruration sur les vomissements. Rev. gen. clin. titer., 1931, 45: 327.—Henggeler, A. Ein ernster Vergiftungsfall. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 223 —Hernandez, A. V. Carbon tetrachloride poisoning. Month. BuU. Philippine Health Serv., 1927, 7: 567-70— Heyl, H. L. Carbon tetrachloride poisoning. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1936, 9: 662-6.—Hoppli, R., & Kessler, A. Zur Frage der Giftigkeit von Tetrachlorkohlenstoff. Arch. Schiffs Tropen- hvg 1924, 28: 205-10.—Intoxication (L') par le tetrachlorure de carbone. Presse med., 1932, 40: 386.—Jackson, H. C. A case of carbon tetrachloride poisoning and its treatment. Med. Papers (H. A. Christian Anniv. vol.) Bost., 1936, 785- 90.—Kionka, H. Vergiftungsgefahr bei der Verwendung von Tetrachlorkohlenstoff zerstaubenden Feuerlbschapparaten. Munch, med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 2107. Also Zschr. Gewerbe- hyg., 1932, 38: [Fabriksfeuerwehr] 2-4.—Lamson, P. D., & McLean, A. J. The toxicity of carbon tetrachloride; in relation to liver function as tested by phenoltetrachlorphthalein. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1923, 21: 237-46.—Lamson, P. D., & Wing, R. Blood fibrin and levulose tolerance in acute and chronic carbon tetrachloride intoxication. Ibid., 1926, 28: 399-408.—Lande, P., & Dervillee, P. Recherches experi- mentales sur Taction toxique, chez le lapin, du tetrachlorure de carbone commercial en ingestion. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 225-7. ------ Recherches experimentales sur Taction toxique du tetrachlorure de carbone en inhalations repetees. Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 232. Also Ann. nted. teg., 1935, 15: 25-7. ------ Le role de la voie cutan6e dans l'in- toxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone; recherches experi- mentales sur le rat blanc et le cobaye. Ibid., 1936, 16: 104-9. ----- A propos d'un cas d'intoxication par les vapeurs de tetrachlorure de carbone. Ibid., 1935, 15: 21-4.—Lecornu & Pecker. Intoxication par le t6tra-chlorure de carbone. Bruxelles, med., 1931-32, 12: 480-5.—Lehmann, K. B. Fiihrt die technische Verwendung von Tetrachlorkohlenstoff zu hygienischen Gefahren? Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1930, n. F., 7: 123-33.—Lchnherr, E. R. Acute carbon tetrachloride poison- ing. Arch. Int. M., 1935, 56: 98-104.—Leoncini, F. Sopra un caso di avvelenamento acuto mortale da tetracloruro di carbonio. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1934, 5: 6—20. ------ & Prosperi, G. Sopra un caso di avvelenamento mortale da tetracloruro di carbonio. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 1507-18.—McCord, C. P. Carbon tetrachloride; a non- technical discussion of its toxicity. Indust. M., 1932, 1: 151-7.—McGuire, L. W. Carbon tetrachloride poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 988. Also repr.—MacMahon, H. E. Carbon tetrachloride poisoning with macroscopic fat in the pulmonary artery. Am. J. Path., 1929, 5: 623-30, 2 pl — Mauro, G. Intossicazione da tetracloruro di carbonio. Med. lavoro, 1930, 21: 197-207.—Meyer, J. R., & Pessoa, S. B. Estudos dos effeitos toxicos do tetrachloreto de carbono. Brasil med., 1922, 36: 173-9. Also Am. J. Trop. M., 1923, 3: 177-96.—Moller, K. O. [Cases of poisoning with carbon tetra- chloride used in hair wash and cleansing of clothes] Ugeskr. laeger, 1932, 94: 897. Also J. Indust. Hyg., 1933, 15: 418-32.— Neumann-Kleinpaul, K., & Pelckmann, K. Ueber Tetrachlor- kohlenstoff-Vergiftungserscheinungen bei Pferden, deren Zu- sammenhang mit dem Blutserumcalciumspiegel und uber Ver- suche, die Vergiftungserscheinungen durch Erhbhen des Blut- kalkgehaltes abzuschwachen. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1930, 62: 1-75.—Norris, J. H. Toxicity of carbon tetrachloride to sheep and cattle. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1927, 7: 598.—Ohgushi, I. On the degeneration and regeneration of the liver due to carbon tetrachloride. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1925, 15: 99.— Phelps, B. M., & Hu, C. H. Carbon tetrachlorid poisoning; report of 2 fatal cases and a series of animal experiments. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1254-6. Also repr.—Poindexter, C. A., & Greene, C. H. Toxic cirrhosis of the liver; report of a case due to long-continued exposure to carbon tetrachloride. Ibid., 1934, 102: 2015-7.—Sanchirico, F. Modificazioni della riserva alcalina nell' intossicazione da alcuni solventi (tetra- cloruro di carbonio e solvid) Fol. med., Nap., 1933, 19: 350-69.—Scamazzo. A. SulT avvelenamento sperimentale da tetracloruro di carbonio. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 555-62.—Schultz, E. W., & Marx, A. Studies on the toxicity of carbon tetrachloride. Am. J. Trop. M., 1924, 4: 469-82, 2 pl.—Selman, J. J., & Wirtschafter, Z. T. Ingestion of carbon tetrachloride; a public health hazard. Ohio M. J., 1937, 33: 167-70.—Smyth, H. F. Carbon tetrachloride in industry; the present status and plans for further necessary studies. Indust. M., 1935, 4: 12-5. ------Smyth, H. F. jr., & Carpenter, C. P. The chronic toxicity of carbon tetrachlo- ride; animal exposures and field studies. J. Indust. Hyg., 1936, 18: 277-98.—Spicer, A. Carbon tetrachloride poisoning. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1927, 7: 667.—Stewart, W. L. Carbon tetrachloride poisoning in cattle. Ibid., 1931, 11: 283.— Takahashi, M. Ueber das Stoffwechselverhaltnis bei der Kohlenstofftetrachlorid-Vergiftung. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1928-29, 7: 417-47.—Tapernoux, A. Consideration sur la toxicite du tetrachlorure de carbone et de quelques derives chlor6s des hydrocarbures chez les animaux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 15: 654-6.—Tetrachlorkohlenstoff als Loschmittel in gewerblichen Betrieben. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1923, 29: 172.—Tietze. A. KUnische Beobachtungen zur, Methylbromid- und Tetra- I chlorkohlenstoff-Vergiftung. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1932-33. 4: 733-9.—Tomb, J. W., & Helmy, M. M. The toxicity of carbon tetrachloride and its allied halogen compounds. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1933, 36: 265; 334.—Willcox, W. The toxic effects of substances of the carbon tetrachloride type. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: sec. ther., 455-8. ------ Toxic effects of the carbon tetrachloride group. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 105.—Young, C. Carbon tetrachloride poisoning. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 35: 419-21.—Zbranek, L. J. Fatality due to carbon tetrachloride poisoning. Hosp. News, Wash., 1934, ser. 1, 8: 6-12.—Zolezzi, G. G. Lipemia arteriosa e venosa nella intossicazione sperimentale da tetracloruro di carbonio. Med. lavoro, 1937, 28: 138-47. ---- Poisoning: Treatment. Chandler. A. C, & Chopra. R. N. Effects of the administra- tion of sugar, magnesium sulphate, sodium citrate, and dilute acid on the liver damage done by carbon tetrachloride. Ind. J. M. Res., 1926-27, 14: 219-26, 3 pl.—Cutler, J. T. The in- fluence of diet on carbon tetrachloride intoxication in dogs. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1932, 45: 209-26. Also repr.—Davis, N. C. The influence of diet upon the liver; injurv produced by carbon tetrachloride. J. Med. Res., 1923-24, 44: 601-14, 2 pl.— Lamson, P. D. The prevention and treatment of carbon tetrachloride intoxication. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: 345-9.— Ravina, A. Intoxication par le tetrachlorure de carbone, son traitement par la medication calcique. Presse med., 1933, 41: 810.—Smyth, H. F., & Smyth. H. F. jr. Safe practices in the industrial use of carbon tetrachloride. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 1683-7. CARBONURIA. Bickel, A., & KaurTmann-Cosla, O. Ueber das Wesen und die Beeinflussung aglykosurischer Stoffwechselstorungen der N-freien kohlenstoffhaltigen Substanz durch Insulin (dysoxyda- tive Karbonurie) [vorlaufige Mitteilung] Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1018.------Zur pathologischen Physio- logie und Klinik der dysoxydativen Carbonurie. Virchows Arch., 1926, 259: 186-224.—Collazo, J. A. Zur Pathogenese der dysoxydativen Karbonurie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1614.—Kauffmann-Cosla, O., & Roche, J. Action de Tinsuline sur les oxydations cellulaires in vitro et in vivo; Tinsuline dans la therapeutique de la desoxydative carbonurie. Ann. med., Par., 1926, 20: 128-44. CARBONYL compounds. Komm, E. Charakteristische Kohlenstoff- Stickstoffkondensationen der Carbonylkorper. p.623-718. 8? Berl., 1925. Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Berl., 1925, Abt. 1, Teil 1. Amor, A. J. The toxicology of the carbonyls. J. Indust. Hyg., 1932, 14: 216-21.—Anchel, M., & Schoenheimer, R. Reagents for the isolation of carbonyl compounds from unsa- ponifiable material. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 114: 539-46. Also repr.—Campbell, N. R. The use of 2:4-dinitrophenyl- hydrazine as a reagent for carbonyl compounds. Analyst, Lond., 1936, ser. 61, 723: 391-5.—Fischer, R. Zur Pharmakologie des Kohlenoxydsulfids. Biochem. Zschr., 1921, 125: 12-24.— Henri, V. Le groupe carbonyle des aldehydes et cetones compares a l'oxyde de carbone. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 849-51.—Herold, W. Der Einfluss von Substitution auf Ultraviolettabsorption und chemische Eigenschaften der Car- bonylverbindungen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1932, 18: 265-90.—Matthiessen, G., & Vorwerk, W. Untersuchungen iiber das Vorkommen von Carbonylverbindungen im Blut und Harn. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935, 96: 761-9.—Warburg, O., & Negelein, E. Ueber die photochemische Dissoziation von Eisencarbonylverbindungen (Kohlenoxyd-Hamochromogen, Kohlenoxyd-Ferrocystein) und das photochemische Aequiva- lentgesetz. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 200: 414-58. ---- chloride [Phosgene] See also Chemical warfare. Weber, L. A. *A contribution to the photo- chemistry of phosgene. 29p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Alyea, H. N., & Lind, S. C. Synthesis of phosgene by light and by alpha radiation. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1930, 52: 1853- 68.—Bodenstein, M. Die photochemische Bildung von Phos- gen. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1927, 130: 422-48. ------ Bren- schede, W„ & Schumacher, H. J. Die photochemische Bildung von Phosgen; gleichzeitige Bildung von Phosgen und Chlor- wasserstoff. Ibid., Abt. B, 1935, 28: 81-94. ------ Das Anlaufen und Abklingen der Kettenreaktion nach Einsetzen beziehungsweise Aufhoren der Belichtung. Ibid., 1937, 35: 382-402.—Bodenstein, M., & Dunant, G. Die Dissociation des Kohlenoxychlorids. Ibid., 1907-8, 61: 437-46.—Bontz, R. Erfahrungen bei der Hamburger Phosgengaskatastrophe. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 48: 279.—Claussen. Zur patho- logischen Anatomie und Histologic der Phosgenvergiftung bei Tieren. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1931, 40: 1-18, 3 pl.— Dorffel. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber Gelbkreuzverat- zungen im Vergleich zu Mineralsiiuren. Arch. Derm. Syph., I Berl., 1935, 172: 65-9.—D'Osvaldo, E. Contributo clinico CARBONYL COMPOUNDS 170 CARBOXYLIC ACIDS all' azione dei gas di guerra (fosgene) Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 154-61.—Dubyanskaya, M. P. [Fosgen as a remedy for destroying rats, insects, and for disinfection] Vrach. gaz., 1911, 18: 953-5—Elansky, N. N., Lubotsky, D. N., & Gollandsky, U. G. [Blood transfusion in poisoning with Diphosgen] Voen. me.l. J., Moskva, 1933, 4: 161-70.—Gilchrist, H. L., & Matz, P. B. The residual effects of warfare gases; the use of phosgene gas, with report of cases. Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1933, 10: 1-36.—Hegler, C. Ueber eine Massenvergiftung durch Phosgengas in Hamburg; klinische Beobachtungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1551-3. ------ Spatfolgen von Phosgen- gasvergiftung. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1932, 44. Kongr., 226-33.—Lewin, L. Ueber Vergiftung durch kohlenoxydhal- tige Explosionsgase aus Geschossen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1915, 62: 1102.—Lustig, A. Nozioni pratiche sui gas soffo- canti; fosgene e difosgene. Minerva med., Tor., 1935, 26: 513-7.—Mayer, H. Ueber eine Massenvergiftung durch Phos- gengas in Hamburg; der Abbau des Blutfarbstoffes durch Phos- gen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1557.—Palmieri, V. M. Studio clinico e medico-legate delle intossicazioni industriali da ossicloruro di carbonio. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1927, 8: 307-26. ------ Le intossicazioni industriali da fosgene. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1928, 48: 473-7.—Phosgene; formula, manufacture and physical properties. Chem. Warf., 1921, 6: No. 7, 13-7; No. 8, 10-2.—Ruge. Bericht uber die Phosgen- vergiftungen im Hamburg. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 976.—Schu- macher, H. J., & Wolff, K. Die durch belichtetes Chlor sensi- bilisierte Phosgenbildung aus Chloroform und Sauerstoff. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1934, 26: 453-62.—Semibratov, V. V. [Disinfection with phosgen] Voen. med. J., Moskva, 1911, 232: med. spec, pt, 565-74.—Steidle, H. Ueber quanti- tative Fragen bei der Phosgenvergiftung. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936-37, 184: 97.—Svensson, S. E. [Urea and its pos- sible therapeutic use in phosgene poisoning] Sven. farm, tskr., 1930, 34: 493; 509.—Wirth, W. Ueber die Wirkung kleinster Phosgenmengen. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 181: 146; 198.—Wohlwill, F. Ueber eine Massenvergiftung durch Phos- gengas in Hamburg; zur pathologischen Anatomie der Phos- genvergiftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1553-7.— Wojnicz-Sianozecki, Z. Certain analogy between the toxico- logical properties of chloropicrin and phosgen and the toxicology of sulphur j3/3' of ethyl chloride. Lek. wojsk., 1935, 25: 27-30. CARBOXYLASE. Auhagen, E. Ueber Co-Carboxylase. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932, 209: 20-6. ------ Reinigungsversuche und Vorkommen in tierischen Organen. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 258: 330-9.—Axmacher, F., & Bergstermann, H. Zur Kennt- nis der Carboxylase. Ibid., 1934, 272: 259-68.—Axmacher, F., & Ludwig. H. Die Beeinflussung der Carboxylase durch aro- matische Sulfosiiuren. Ibid., 1936, 286: 1-6.—Gottschalk, A. Ueber tierische Carboxylase. Ibid., 1924, 146: 582-8.— Hagglund, E., & Rosenqvist, T. Zur Kenntnis der Kinetik der Carboxylasewirkung. Ibid., 1927, 181: 296-301.—Langen- beck, W., Jiittemann, R. [et al.] Ueber Carboxylase. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 221: 1; 1934, 227: 263.—Neuberg. C. Karboxylase. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden E.) Berl., 1936, 4: pt 1, 565-82. ------& Simon. E. Ueber iso- liertes Vorkommen von Carboxylase und iiber enzymatische Wirkungen des Essigbakterium Bordeaux. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 253: 225.—Neuberg, C. & Weinmann, F. Struktur- chemische Spezifitat der Carboxylase. Ibid., 1928, 200: 473-6.—Schoenebeck. O. von. Versuche zur Reinigiing von Carboxylase. Ibid., 1934, 272: 42-50. ------& Neuberg, C. Stabilisierung von Carboxylaselosungen; fortgesetzte Unter- suchungen iiber die Carboxylase. Ibid., 1934-35, 275: 330-8.— Stepp, W-. & Behrens, B. Brenztraubensaure die Vorstufe des Acetaldehyds im menschlichen Blute? eine Untersuchung iiber das Vorkommen von Carboxylase im Blute des Menschen Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1923, 127: 80-92.—Yamasaki, I. Ueber das desmolytische System von Torula colliculosa; Carboxylase Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 219: 252-4. CARBOXYLIC acids. See also names of acids. Bacher, F. Die Veresterung der Carboxyl- gruppe. p.775-910. 8? Berl., 1925. Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Berl., 1925. Abt. 1, Teil 1. Ahlgren, G. Desamination de l'acide aspartique avec hydrolyse. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1187-90.—Bethke, R. M., & Steenbock, H. Metabolism of 1-pyrrolidone car- boxylic acid and its stability to acids and alkalies, J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 58: 105-15.—Blanchetiere, A. Constitution des anhydrides des acides aspartique et glutamique; son importance biologique. Bull. Soc. chim. biol.. Par., 1924, 6: 854-60.— Case, F. H. The decarboxylation of 1-phenylcycloparafTin-l- carboxylic acids. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1934, 56: 715-7.— Cook, R. P. The deamination and synthesis of I-aspartic acid in the presence of bacteria. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 474-81.—Dunn, M. A., & Smart, B. W. A new synthesis of aspartic acid. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 89: 41-50.—Greenberg, L. D., & Schmidt, C. L. A. On the fate of 1-pyrrolidone car- boxylic acid in the dog and rat. Univ. California Pub., 1936 8: Physiol.. 129-34.—Levene, P. A.. & Harris. S. A. Maximum rotation of carboxylic acids containing a phenethyl group J Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 725-33.—Levene, P. A., & Marker! I R. E. On Walden inversion; optical rotations in homologous series of carboxylic acid«. Ibid., 1932, 95: 153-64.—Levene, P. A., & Rothen, A. On Walden inversion; analysis of rotatory dispersion curves of a-substituted normal carboxylic acids Ibid., 1934, 107: 533-53. Also repr.—Pedersen, K. J. The decomposition of a-nitrocarboxylic acids, with some remarks on the decomposition of fi ketocarboxylic acids. J. Phvs Chem., 1934, 38: 559-71.—Van Slyke, D. D., & Dillon, R. T\ Gasometric determination of carboxyl groups in amino acids' Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 362. CARBOXYPEPTIDASE. Anson, M. L. Crystalline carboxypolypeptidase. Science, 1935, 81: 467.------ Carboxypeptidase; the preparation of crystalline carboxypeptidase. J. Gen. Physiol., 1936-37 20" 663-9. Also Stud. Rockefeller Inst. M. Res., 1937, 103:189-95] ------The partial purification of procarboxypeptidase' J Gen. Physiol., 1936-37, 20: 777-80.------The estimation of carboxypeptidase and procarboxypeptidase. Ibid., 781-6. Also repr. CARBUNCLE. See also Furuncle. Bessesen, D. H. Infections of the skin and subcutaneous tissues; furuncle and carbuncle. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1929, 33: 389-91.—Chappell, J. R. Boils and carbuncles. J. Florida M. Ass., 1935-36, 22: 251-7.—Dangeleisen, W. W. Carbuncle Eclect. M. J., 1921, 81: 395.—Fraser, J. Boils and carbuncles' Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 136: 350-66.—Hasama, T. Die statische Beobachtung iiber Furunkel und der Karbunkel und der maligne Furunkel. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1935, 15: 907.—Heinlein, H. Zum Kapitel des Furunkel und Karbunkel Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1707-9.—Hunter, J. B. Boils and carbuncles. In Brit. Encvcl. M. Pract. (Rolleston, H) Lond., 1936, 2: 547-52.—Kleinschmidt, O. Furunkel, Kar- bunkel und Schweissdriisenabszess. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931 57: 1373-7.—Love, R. J. M. Carbuncles. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: 228-30.—Mayer, W. Die Friih- diagnose des Karbunkels. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 212.—Mistri, S. N. Carbuncle. SindM. J., 1935-36,8:115-7.—Papp, J.,&Tep. perberg, K. Die Karbunkelkrankheit. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 1040-6.—Pennington, W. D. Carbuncle. Illinois M. J., 1933, 64: 171-4.—Peters, L. H. Boils (furuncles) and carbuncles. J. Outdoor Life, 1925, 22: 691-3.—Rheins. Furunkel und Kar- bunkel. Zschr. Bahnarzte, 1923, 18: 13.—Host, F. Nachtrag zu [W. Mayer's Arbeit: die Fruhdiagnose des Karbunkels] Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 213.—Schtitz, J. Stellen Karbunkel und Furunkel eine klinische Einheit dar? cine kurze Betrachtung. Derm. Wschr., 1922, 74: 421-4.—Stern, K. Erfahrungen bei Furunkeln und Karbunkeln. Deut. mil. arztl. Zschr., 1918, 47: 211-4.—Trostler. I. S. Worthy of Irving Cobb himself; the story of a carbuncle. Am. Physician, 1925, 30: 147.—Ujiie, N. A statistical review of furuncles and carbuncles in Taihoku. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1933, 32: 21. ---- Causes and pathology. See also Pyodermia. Peres, G. *Quelques mots sur l'etiologie de l'anthrax. 36p. 8? Par., 1875. Solanes, G. *Contribution a I'etude du me- canisme de production de l'anthrax. 30p. 8? Par., 1925. Christopher, F. Severe spreading carbuncular infection of chest wall following rib resection under local anesthesia. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4: 795-810.—Correa de Araujo, O. Anthraz na face. Rev. brasil. med. pharm., 1928, 4: 101-6.— Delarue, J. Furoncle, anthrax, staphylococcic erysipeiatolde; les divers aspects histologiques de ces manifestations. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1935, 12: 470-2.—Fisher, S. W. Boils and carbuncles among miners. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 1: 750.— Hartmann. Anthrax de la region retro-maxillaire. Rev. gen. clin. titer., 1921, 35: 632.—Huang, J. T. Zur Entstehung und Behandlung des Karbunkels. Arch. klin. Chir., 1931, 166: 372-85.—Mitchiner, P. H. The prognosis in carbuncle. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 507.—Remijnse, J. G. [Time of development of carbuncles] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 925.—Renaud, M. Le sphaceie des anthrax. Rev. crit. path., Par., 1932, 3: 221-38.—Rodriguez Villegas, R. El anthrax en el diabetico. Sem. med., B. Air., 1929, 36: pt 2, 1786-8.— Sheely, C. A. Carbuncle, with especial reference to that of the upper lip. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1927-28, 80: 807-9—Stout, M. E. Death from carbuncle. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1921, 14: 350.—Vago, C. Sobre un caso de anthrax en un diabetico. Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: pt 2, 412-4. ---- Complications. Bellin, Aloin & Vernet. Anthrax de la nuque; thrombo- phtebite des sinus craniens; syndrome de Gradenigo et paralysie faciale. Lyon chir., 1918, 15: 626-36.—Charbonnel, M. In cas de phlegmon perinephretique double consecutif a un an- thrax. Gaz. sc. nted. Bordeaux, 1923, 44: 233.—Cornet, E. Un cas de phlegmon de Torbite avec septicemic staphylococ- cique consecutif a un furoncle anthracofde de la racine du nei. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 428-30.—Diehl, H. S. Spontane- 4 CARBUNCLE 171 CARBUNCLE ous rupture of the spleen following a carbuncle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 951.—Dunet, C. Quadriptegie consecutive a une ost6o-arthrite aigue de la colonne cervicale survenue apres Involution d'un anthrax de la nuque; laminectomies guerison. J. Egypt. M. Ass., 1934, 17: 518-25.—Extradural spinal abscess secondary to carbuncle. Clin. J., Lond., 1936, 65: 513—Schranz, D. [Abortion from carbunculus] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 674.—Stursberg, H. Tod an Blutvergiftung nach Riickenkarbunkel als Folge einer im Kriege erworbenen Furun- kulose anerkannt. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 454.—Torlais, J., & Bobrie, C. Anthrax de la nuque suivi d'abcSs du cuir chevelu et de dermite erysipeioide de la face; guerison par les injections de propidon et de serum antistreptococcique; nevrite post-s6roth6rapique. Gaz. sc. nted. Bordeaux, 1926, 47: 216.— Zumbusch, L. von. Tod an Blutvergiftung nach Riickenkar- bunkel als Folge einer im Krieg erworbenen Furunkulose aner- kannt. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 787. --- Treatment. Morrissy, M. J. *Treatment of carbuncles and furuncles [S. Elizabeth's Hospital] 14p. 4? Youngstown, Ohio, 1929. Seifert, H. G. *Die Wirkungsweise der Kar- bunkelvereisungsbehandlung mit Kohlensaure- schnee auf Grund experimenteller und klinischer Beobachtungen [Munster] 19p. 8? Lippstadt- \\\, 1933. Sidky, M. O. *Ueber die Behandlung von Furunkeln und Karbunkeln [Berlin] 28p. 8°. Charlottenb., 1930. Angelis, H. de. Tratamiento de la foliculitis, del forvinculo y dntrax por la cirugfa de alta frecuencia. Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: 1678-81.—Black, H. S., A Black, P. The non-surgical treatment of carbuncles. Internat. J. Surg., 1925, 38: 385-7.— Buzz! & Rodriguez Villegas. Tratamiento del antrax en el diabetico. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1930, 14: 249-55.—Canon. Ueber konservative Behandlung der Furunkel und Karbunkel. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 991.—Cuadra, A. Anthrax; son traitement par l'oxygene. Hopital, 1929, 17: 608-11.—De- keyser, L. L'oxygene dans te furoncle et l'anthrax. In Vol. jubil. Soc. roy. sc. med. natur. Bruxelles, 1922, 529-37.—Delrez, L. Insulinotherapie de l'anthrax en dehors du diabete. Liege med., 1932, 25: 1661-70. Also Ann. Soc. med. chir. Ltege, 1933, 65: 251-6.—Dupuy de Frenelle. Biottterapie des anthrax et des abc.es. Bull. Soc nted. Paris, 1933, 375-80. Also J. med. Paris, 1933, 53: 691.—Fabry, J. Ueber konservative Furunkel- und Karbunkelbehandlung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 2016.—Fainsilber, M. Furoncle et anthrax et cuprotlterapie intraveineuse. Clinique, Par., 1931, 26: 331-4.—Fantus, B. Therapy of carbuncle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 1066 — Fellman. M. Treatment of carbuncle with short-wave dia- thermy and cautery puncture. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 32: 467.— Fraser, P. K. A note on the treatment of boils and carbuncles. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 894.—Gamble, H. A. The treatment of infections and carbuncles of the face and lips. South. M. & S., 1933, 2: 24-8.—Goldschmidt, W. Zur Therapie des Carbun- culus nuchae. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 99.—Griffiths, H. E. The treatment of carbuncles. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 37.—Guillaume, A. Le ntecanisme de l'anthrax et son traite- ment. Ann. anat. path.,-Par., 1935, 12: 336-9.—Hammer, F. Die Behandlung des Karbunkels unter Beziehung auf den Auf- satz von Schutz. Derm. Wschr., 1922, 75: 949.—Hans, H. Zur Behandlung des Furunkels beziehungsweise des kleinen Karbunkels. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924. 71: 1686.—Harris, C. H., & Enloe, G. R. Etiology, pathology, prognosis, and treatment of carbuncles, with case reports. Texas J. M., 1929-30, 25: 537-42.—Heddaeus. Zur Furunkel- und Kar- bunkelbehandlung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 2052 — Himmelmann, W. Zur Behandlung der Furunkel, Furunku- losen, Karbunkel und Schweissdrusenabscesse, insbesondere mit dem homoopathischen Schwefelmittel Sulf. jod. D3 und D». Beitr. klin. Chir., 1930, 149: 652-62.—Horn, W. Die Behand- lung der Furunkel und Karbunkel. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1923, 20: 728-32—Jakovlev. M. [Treatment of acute cases of carbuncles and furuncles] Russ. klin. 1930, 13: 197-204.— Junkermann, K. Ueber konservative Furunkel- und Karbun- kelbehandlung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 563.—Keyser, de. Boils and carbuncles; their treatment by oxygen. In- ternat. Clin., 1930, 40. ser., 4: 1-7.—Koch, S. L. Therapy of carbuncle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 474.—Kohler. Kann die Behandlung des Karbunkels mit Kurzwellen empfohlen werden? Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1937, 34: 474.—Kremshevsky. D. A., & Sosnovik, I. I. [Salicylic acid in the treatment of carbuncles] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 515-7.—Lee. W. E., & Downs, T. McK. The treatment of carbuncles. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1925, n. ser., 49: 685-8, 2 pl.—Lohr, W. Ueber die praktische Behandlung des Furunkels und Karbunkels. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 12-4.—Luquet, G. Traitement mo- derne de l'anthrax et du furoncle. J. nted. Paris, 1920, 39: 68.—Morison, A. E. Carbuncle and its treatment by mag- nesium sulphate. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 703.—Natin, I. Trata- miento local del carbuncle por la diatermia. Sem. med., B. Air., 1932, 39: 295-306.—Ovens, G. The treatment of car- buncles. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 16.—Pacieri. D. Cura abortiva del furuncolo e dell' antrace. Policlinico, 1920, 26: sez. prat., 549-51.—Palieri, A. II vespaio e la cura con Tacidi fenico. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1924, 3: 234. Also Med. prat., Nap. 1924, 9: 153.—Pascalis, G. Traitement de l'anthrax. Monde med., 1924, 34: 775-7.—Pfahler, G. E. The prevention and abortion of boils and carbuncles. Atlantic M. J., 1924-25, 28: 586-8.—Porto, N. Tratamiento medico do furunculo e do antraz. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1933, 51: 52.—Ratman, E. V. Treatment of carbuncles by Bier's passive congestion method. J. Ceylon M. Ass., 1915, 12: 81.—Ray, T. R. The non-surgical treatment of carbuncles. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1933, 26: 403-5.—Rezende, C. de. A proposito do tratamento do anthrax. Brasil med., 1924, 38: 333-6.—Robbins, W. J. Collodion treatment of boils and carbuncles. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 371-3.—Rosenbaum, T. Neuralgisanverbiinde gegen Furunkel und Karbunkel. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1918, 28: 297-9.—Schultze, B. Karbunkelbehandlung mit Opsonogen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1495.—Silberstein, L. Furunkel- Karbunkel-Behandlung. Fortsch. Med., 1923, 41: 122. Also Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1925, 22: 745.—Totten, H. P. The treatment of carbuncles of the face. West. J. Surg., 1935, 43: 609-17.—White, W. A., & Cooney, E. A. A nonoperative treatment of carbuncles. N. England J. M., 1932, 207: 398.— Whitmore, W. H. The treatment of furuncles and carbuncles. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1935, 33: 243-50.—Williams, E. B. Treatment of carbuncles on the back of the neck. Illinois M. J., 1935, 67: 467.—Willmoth, A. D. The treatment of car- buncles by electrocoagulation. Clin. Med., 1925, 32: 308-11. ------ A new concept on the management of carbuncles. Kentucky M. J., 1927, 25: 414-8. Also Arch. Phys. Ther., 1928, 9: 486-91.—Zeno, A., & Fidanza, E. P. El tratamiento del dntrax por el gas oxfgeno. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1933, 17: 1021-4. ---- Treatment: Bacteriophage. Bizard, L., & Saias, L. Un cas de furonculose avec anthrax datant de six ans, gu6ri par le bacteriophage de d'Herelle. J. m6d. Paris, 1929, 48: 569.—Marion, J. Principes, indications et resultats du traitement des furoncles et anthrax par le bacte- riophage. Lyon med., 1936, 158: 3-10.—Pretty, H. G. Bac- teriophage in the injection treatment of carbuncles, and allied superficial infections. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 32: 24-9.— Raiga, A. Traitement des furoncles et anthrax de la face par le bacteriophage. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1932, 24: 571. Also Hbpital, 1934, 22: 295-8. ---- Treatment: Hemotherapy. Carp, L. Circuminjection of autogenous blood in the treat- ment of carbuncles. Arch. Surg., 1927, 14: 868-90—Filder- man. Presentation d'un malade au 7° jour d'un anthrax soumis a Titemo-crinotherapie. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1933, 131-5.—Gonzalez Montero, P. Tratamiento del dntrax. Arch, med., Madr., 1930, 32: 597-9.—Hanner, K. [Injections of blood around local infections (boils, carbuncles, etc.)] Sven. lak. tidn., 1930, 27: 33-9.—Mayer, O. Theorie der Laewen- schen Blutumspntzung bei Furunkeln und Karbunkeln. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 222.—Slatis, K. [Treatment of boils and carbuncles by circular injections of patient's own blood (Lawen)] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1929, 71: 550-7. ---- Treatment: Radiotherapy. Firor, W. B. Roentgen treatment of carbuncles. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 33: 71-4. Also Rev. radiol. fisioter., Chic, 1935, 2: No. 5, 17-21.—Hodges, F. M. The Roentgen ray in the treatment of carbuncles and other infections. Am. J. Roentg., 1924, n. ser., 11: 442-5.—Leddy, E. T., & Morton, S. A. The treatment of boils and carbuncles by Roentgen rays. Minnesota M., 1930, 13: 554.—Light, R. U., & Sosman, M. S. The treatment of carbuncles by the Roentgen-ray; analysis of 50 cases. N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 449-555. ---- Treatment: Sera and vaccines. Lebeau, P. R. L. *Contribution a l'6tude du traitement de l'anthrax par le stock-vaccin du Pr. Delbet. 40p. 8? Par., 1921. Alglave. Gros anthrax de la nuque traite par serotherapie au s6rum polyvalent de Leclainche et Valtee; guerison rapide. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1923, 49: 1053. ------ Du traitement de l'anthrax par le serum polyvalent de Leclainche et Valtee. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 301-3.—Alvarez Silva, R. Casos de carbunclo: su tratamiento por la antitoxina carbun- closa M6ndez. An. Fac med., Montev., 1928, 13: 534-46.— Auvray. Volumineux anthrax de la tevre inf6rieure traite, sans aucune incision et avec succes, par le vaccin du professeur Delbet. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1921, 47: 255.—Binet & Guille- min, A. Anthrax de la face; guerison par le bouillon de Delbet. Rev. med. est, 1921, 49: 255.—Darget, R. Sur un cas d'anthrax du dos avec infection generate a staphylocoques, traite par le s6rum de Leclainche et Valtee. J. nted. Bordeaux, 1920, 50: 152.—Delbet, P. Anthrax de la nuque gueri par la vaccino- therapie. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1921, 47: 142.—Durand. Anthrax de la nuque traite avec suceSs par le vaccin de Delbet. Lyon chir., 1921, 18: 681.—Fernandez de la Portilla. Antrax y vacunoterapia local. Siglo nted., 1925, 76: 68.—Fiessinger. N. La vaccinotherapie iodee intensive dans le traitement de Tantrax de la nuque. Rev. gin. clin. titer., 1918, 32: 681.—Fournier, A., Emperaire & De Mouzon. Volumineux anthrax gu6ri par CARBUNCLE 172 CARCINOID vaccinotherapie generate et locale. Marseille med., 1927, 64: 744-6.—Lignieres, J. El tratamiento del carbunclo en el hombre por las inyecciones de peptona. Rev. zootecn., B. Air., 1926, 13: 103-10. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: 850-4.—Robineau. Traitement de l'anthrax par les bouillons de Delbet. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1920, 46: 134-8 [Discussion] 190; 236.—Spasskog, N. N. [On the treatment of Siberian ulcer with serum] Vrach. gaz., 1923, 28: 25.—Torviso, R. E., & Castoldi, A. Antrax; su tratamiento biotegico por el Hapti- n6geno estafilo M6ndez; procedimiento de la cavidad cerrada de Mendez. Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 422-5. ---- Treatment: Surgery. Andrews, G. C. The treatment of boils and carbuncles. Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 6: 458-60.—Ansimov, A. V. [Treat- ment of carbuncles by excision] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 537-9.— Aubert. Volumineux et grave anthrax de la face; vaccino- therapie et traitement chirurgical; gu6rison. Marseille med., 1921, 58: 517.—Ayres, S. jr, Anderson, N. P., & Foster, P. D. Dermatologie versus surgical treatment of carbuncles and furuncles. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 858-60.—Bailey, H. ligature of the angular vein as a preventive measure in facial carbuncle. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 41: 565-7.—Berndt, F. Zur Behandlung von Gesichtsfurunkeln und Nackenkarbunkeln. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 2686-8.—Carp, L. Treatment of car- buncles; a comparison of 4 different methods. Ann. Surg., 1927, 86: 702-6.—Chaput, H. Un cas d'anthrax volumineux du dos traite par les incisions paralaterales; guerison rapide sans ulceration crateriforme de la peau. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1918, 44: 948. ------ Traitement des abc.es chauds et des anthrax par les incisions paralaterales, le drainage filiforme et la suture a distance. Ibid., 1055-8. ------ Le traitement de l'an- thrax par Tincision bilaterale avec epluchage, drainage fili- forme et suture a distance. Monde med., 1919, 28: 65-70.— Conti, L. La eseresi totale nella cura degli antraci. Policlinico, 1922, 29: sez. prat., 720.—Curri, D. Zur Behandlung der Kar- bunkel mittels paralleler Langsincisionen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1930, 149: 421-4.—Durante, L. L'interruzione delle vie san- guigne afferenti e lo adoppiamento del labbro nelT antrace labiate. Arch. ital. chir., 1930, 26: 504-10.—Duvergey. An- thrax diffus grave du dos traite par Tincision cruciate au thermo- cautere, avec dissection des lambeaux. J. med. Bordeaux, 1919, 49: 412.—Fire, J. K. Treatment of carbuncle. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1928, 8: 157-67.—Gerlach, W. Ueber eine neue Karbunkelbehandlung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 232: 493-514. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 783.—Gordon, D. Treatment of boils and carbuncles. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 36:107-17.—Hamant & Rothan. Anthrax et chirurgie. Rev. med. est, 1934, 62: 493.—Honigmann, F. Zur Behandlung des Karbunkels. Chirurg, 1932, 4: 759.—Huntington, T. W. The radical treatment of carbuncle. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1922, 2: 419-21.—Jopson, J. H. Carbuncle of back of neck; excision of carbuncle by the electrocautery knife, followed by Carrel- Dakin treatment of wound. Ibid., 1923, 3: 93-6.—Lee, W. E., & Downs, T. McK. Surgical treatment of carbuncles. South. M. & S., 1927, 89: 425-8, 2 pl.—Lewis, R. W. A conservative treatment of carbuncles. Ann. Surg., 1923, 78: 649-59.— Livingston, E. M. New principles in the surgical treatment of posterior cervical carbuncles. Ibid., 1926, 84: 663-74.— Mabry, C. B. A new method for opening a carbuncle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 1339.—Machado, J. Curativo paraffinado em anthraz. Fol. med., Rio, 1928, 9: 166-8.—Mowery, W. E. The treatment of carbuncle with the actual cautery. Am. J. Surg., N. Y., 1923, 37: 170-2.—Picard, H. Bemerkungen zu Ed Birt's (Shanghai) Vorlaufige Mitteilung zur Behandlung des Karbunkels. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 1957.—Price, J. W. Treat- ment of carbuncles of the upper lip and nose, and infections of the face. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1926) 1927, 39: 150-8—Rieder, W. Neue Wege zur Karbunkelbehandlung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 177: 300-12.—Rodriguez Villegas, R. Sobre la necesidad de la reseccten amplia y precoz del antrax en el dialtetico. Sem. med., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 98-100 — Sokolov, M. S. [Experimental, operative treatment of car- buncles by excision] Khirurgia, Moskva, 1937, No. 5, 29-32.— Sprengell, H. Die operative Behandlung der Nackenkarbun- kel mit Langsinzisionen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1929, 147: 574-8.— Taddei, D. L'exeresi nella cura degli antraci. Riforma med., 1922, 38: 1139.—Weil. Anthrax traite par Texcision et la methode de Carrel. Marseille med., 1919, 56: 612-4. CARCINOID. See also under names of organs and parts affected as Appendix, Carcinoid. Arning. Multiplen Carcinoiden der Haut. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1922, 138: 458-60.—Feyrter, F., & Unna, K. Ueber den Nachweis eines blutdrucksteigernden Stoffes im Carcinoid. Virchows Arch., 1936, 298: 187-94.—Freund, E. Contributo clinico e istologico alio studio dei cosidetti carcinoidi multipli della cute (Arning) Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1928, 69: 1525-65, 16 pl.—Hutchinson, W. Multiple primary carcinoid of the skin in an infant. J. Cut. Dis., 1913, 31: 161-6.— Kotliarchuk, P. [Rare cases of carcinoids] Vrach. delo, 1927, 10: 589-91.—Levi,- L. Sulla rbntgenterapia dei cosidetti carcinoidi multipli di Arning. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: suppl., 44.—Morais Cardoso, J. Dois casos de carcinoide multiplo de Arning. Lisboa nted., 1936, 13: 21-8, pl.— Schmidt, F. Zur Kenntnis der multiplen Karzinoide der Haut. Derm. Zschr., 1926, 48: 273-7.—Scholte, A. J. Ein Fall von Angioma teleangiectaticum cutis mit chronischer Endocarditis und malignem Diinndarmcarcinoid. Beitr. path. Anat., 1931 86: 440-3.—Warren, S., & Gates, O. Multiple malignancy] with metastasizing carcinoid of ileum and miliary tuberculosis' Arch. Path., Chic, 1934, 18: 524-6. CARCINOMA. See also Cancer; Cancroid; Carcinoid; also names of organs or regions affected. Da Cost a Faria, M. *Algumas palavras sobre o carcinoma; sua natureza, etiologia, crescimento e infeccao. 70p. 8? Lisb., 1868. Beck, J. C. Present status of carcinoma, with special refer- ence to the head and neck. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc 1916, 22: 368-89.—Bonney, C. W. Carcinoma. Progr. Med" Phila., 1923, 4: 188.—Cheatle, G. L. Carcinoma. Canad Pract., 1924, 49: 125-7.—Dbderlein. G. Kritische Untersu- chungen zur Carcinomfrage. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 120: 201- 3. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1923, 47: 1078.— Markowitz, B. Carcinoma Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 325.—Schmitt, C. L. A prac- tical consideration of carcinoma of the skin. Pennsylvania M. J., 1935-36, 39: 587-91.—Tricomi, E. Carcinoma malat- tia sociale. Actinoterapia, Nap., 1925-26, 5: 184-95.— Warburg, O. Ueber den heutigen Stand des Carcinompro- blems. Naturwissenschaften, 1927, 15: 1-4.—Wolff, F. Karzi- nomfragen. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1196-206. ---- Biology. Gurwich, A., & Gurwich, L. Ueber ultraviolette Chemc- lumineszenz der Zellen im Zusammenhang mit dem Problem des Carcinoms. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 196: 257-75. ----- Die mitogenetische Strahlung des Carcinoms. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1929, 29: 220-33.—Kisliak-Statkewich, M. Die mito- genetische Strahlung des Carcinoms. Ibid., 214-9.—Silber- stein, F. Biologie des Karzinoms. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1747. ------Freud, J., & Revesz, T. Zur Biologie des Karzinoms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 356. ---- Blood: Mitogenetic radiation. Blacher, L. J., Liosner, L. D., & Tschmutowa, A. P. Die mitogenetische Ausstrahlung des Blutes beim Carcinom. Atti Congr. internaz. elettroradiob., 1934, 2: 765-77.—Gescnius, H. Ueber die Gurwitschstrahlung menschlichen Blutes und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Carcinomdiagnostik. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 226: 257-72. ------ Blutstrahlung und Carcinom- diagnostik. Radiobiologia, Venez., 1932-33, 1: 33-6.—Gur- wich, L., & Salkind. S. Das mitogenetische Verhalten dea Blutes Carcinomatoser. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 211: 362-72 — Heinemann, M., & Seyderhelm, R. Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die mitogenetische Strahlung des Blutes unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Strahlungen des Blutes von Carcinom- kranken. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 990.—Klenilzky, J. S. Ein- fluss der Karzinomextirpation auf das mitogenetische Austrah- lungsvermbgen des Blutes. Radiobiologia, Venez., 1932-34, 1: No. 4, 3-9. ---- Blood chemistry. See also Carcinoma subheadings (Diagnosis; Growth; Manifestations, metabolic; Patho- genesis) Loebner, C. *Untersuchungen iiber das Blut- serum bei Carcinom [Tubingen] 37p. 8? Lpz., 1918. Bacsich, P, Changes of the lipoid content of leucocytes in the blood of white mice suffering from mammary carcinoma. Magy. orv. arch., 1936, 37: 205-8. Also Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1937, 57: 161-5.— Baumann, J. Ueber Blutalkalose bei der Carcinomkrankheit des Menschen. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 234: 56-67.—Bernhard, F. Ueber das Auftreten atoxylfester Lipase im Serum bei dem Carcinom und ihre klinische Bedeu- tung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 450-61.—Bokel- mann, O., & Miihlbock, O. Untersuchungen uber den Cho- lesteringehalt des Blutes und Serums bei gesunden und Krebs- kranken verschiedener Altersklassen. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 854-6.—Brauer, L., Goos, F., & Heller, C. Spektrometrische Untersuchungen am Blutserum Karzinomatbser. Strahlen- therapie, 1933, 47: 599.—Biittner, H. E. Blutmilchsaure und Carcinom. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1507.—Chambers, W. H. The hydrogen-ion concentration of the blood in carcinoma; from the colorimetric determination of the blood dialysate. J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 55: 229-55. ------ & Kleinschmidt. R. E. From the COa-bicarbonate ratio. Ibid., 257-90.— Dannmeyer, F., Hartleb, O., & Schubert, J. Spektrometrische Untersuchungen am Blutserum Karzinomatbser. Strahlen- therapie, 1931, 42: 648-74.—Dannmeyer, F., Hartleb, O., & Treplin, L. Spektrometrische Untersuchungen am Blutserum Karzinomatbser. Ibid., 1933, 48: 199.—Dannmeyer, F., 4 Treplin, L. Ueber Zersetzungserscheinungen des Lecithins un Blut Carcinomatoser. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45:171-7. ------ Beeinflussung der Restspannungskurven Carcinoma- toser und Nichtcarcinomatoser durch Therapeutica in vitro. Ibid., 319-23.—Guthmann, H. Beitrage zum Carcinom- CARCINOMA 173 CARCINOMA problem; das Verhalten des Cholesterinspiegels. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930, 140: 202-25. ------ & Friihauf, H. Beitrage zum'Carcinomproblem; die Serumstruktur bei krebskranken Frauen- B. S. G., Oberflachenspannung, Viscositat und onko- tischer Druck. Ibid., 1928, 134: 425-38.—Guthmann, H., Winkler, H., & Grzimek, N. Beitrage zum Carcinomproblem; das Verhalten des Kaliums und Calciums im Tumor und im Serum des Tumortragers. Ibid., 1933-34, 185-96.—Haintz, E. Carcinom und Blutmilchsaure. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 546.— Lederer, E. L. Kolloidchemische Voruntersuchungen an Seren, besonders Karzinomatbser. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 675-83.—Merzbach, P. F. Ueber eine typische chemische Veranderung der Eiweisskbrper im Blutplasma bei Carcinom. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 1984.—Montanari, A. L'equilibrio calcio-potassio nel carcinoma. Riv. clin. med., 1929, 30: 7g_99.—Noel, L. von. Chemische Feststellungen am Serum Karzinomatbser; die Krebszahl und weitere charakteristische Daten zur Krebsdiagnose. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 616- 47.—Rodewald, W. Die Eigenschaften des das Melanopho- renhormon bindenden Stoffes im Karzinomserum. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1271; 1294.—Schreus. Ueber die aktuelle Reaktion im Blute Carcinomkranker und ihre Beeinflussung durch Kohlensiiurestauung. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1764-6. Also Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1929, 20: 23 [Discussion] 25-31.—Schumacher, H. Untersuchungen iiber den Milch- sauregehalt des Blutes bei Karzinomkranken. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 497-9.—Treplin, L. Klinische Bemerkungen zu den Blutuntersuchungen Karzinomkranker. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 704-9.—Zerner. Der Katalasegehalt des Blutes bei Carcinomerkrankungen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1922, 19: 263-7. --- Blood sedimentation. Adams-Ray, J. The importance of sedimentation (stability) reaction for diagnosing carcinoma and determining its opera- bility. Acta chir. scand., 1930, 66: 263-73.—Gragert, O. Bedeutung der Senkungsgeschwindigkeit der Erythrocyten fiir die Diagnostik des Carcinoms und fiir die Feststellung der Rezidivfreiheit. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1922, 117: 214; 1923, 118: 421.—Guthmann, H., & Schneider, G. H. Die diagnosti- sche und prognostische Bedeutung der Blutkbrperchensen- kungsgeschwindigkeit beim Carcinom. Ibid., 1925-26, 127: 515-27.—Hoffgaard, W. Die Bedeutung der Blutkbrperchen- senkungsgeschwindigkeit fiir die Diagnose des Karzinoms. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 231.—Lickint, F. Ueber den differentialdiagnostischen Wert der Bestimmung der Erythro- cytensenkungsgeschwindigkeit bei Carcinomen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1314-6. --- Causes. Heuer, W. F. *Der soziale Einfluss als aetio- logisches Moment fiir die Entstehung des Karzi- noms. 29p. 8? Wiirzb., 1917. Van Calcar, R. P. Die Ursache des Car- cinoms. 66p. 8? Leiden, 1926. Emery, C. W. A. Early pregnancy and epitheliomata. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 1149.—Konig, F., & Sassen, W. Ueber krebsfordernde Grundlagen an Hand von 1,000 klinischen Beobachtungen von Carcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 206-22.—Kok, F. Schwangerschaft und Karzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 1136-8—Krug, O. Kbnnen bei der Entstehung der inneren malignen epithelialen Geschwulste auch exogene Reize mitsprechen? Fortsch. Med., 1928, 46: 741.—Peller, S. Karzinom und Graviditat. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 892-4.—Peters, H. Ueber die originaren Ursachen des Kar- zinoms im besonderen und der Geschwulstbildung im allge- gemeinen und die Bedeutung ihrer Beziehung zu exogenen Faktoren. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 511.—Sivertsen, I.. & Dahlstrom, A. W. The relation of muscular activity to carcinoma. J. Cancer Res., Lond., 1922, 6: 365-78.—Stajano, C. Vista de conjunto sobre los antecedentes del cdncer epi- telial muco-cutaneo. An. Fac med., Montev., 1921, 6: 535-57. --- Causes: Actinic rays. Bellini, A. DelT influenza degli agenti fisici e piu partico- larmente della luce nella eziologia delT epitelioma cutaneo. Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1909, 44: 732-98, 5 pl.—Bordonaro, F. Roentgenepitelioma della cute sviluppato su vasta cicatrice. Boll. Soc med. chir., Pavia, 1937, 51: 65-82.— Bungeler, W. Ueber die Entstehung von Hautcarcinomen und Hautsarkomen nach Sonnenbestrahlung und Photosensibilisierung. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 1012.—Dubreuilh. Sobre la influencia de la luz solar en la etiologia del epitelioma de la piel. Rev. espafi. derm, sif., 1912, 14: 491.—Jonkhoff. A. R. Rontgencarcinom bei Mausen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 32-41.— Korbler, J. Das Sonnenlicht in der Aetiologie der Hautkar- zinome. Strahlentherapie, 1935, 52: 353-8.—Krause, P. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Rontgencarcinoms als Berufskrank- heit. Ibid., 1930, 35:210-9.—Lazarus-Barlow, W.S. Further attempts at the experimental production of carcinoma by means of radium. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Path., 7-12.—MacKee & Wise. Epithelioma and radiodermatitis. J. Cut. Dis., 1918, 36: 186.—Matteucci, G. Radiazzioni solari e carcinoma della pelle. Riforma med., 1934, 50: 1385-8. Also Riv. idroclim., 1936, 47:44-52.—Nemenov, M. I. [Experi- mental X-ray cancer in man] Vest, rentg., 1926, 4: No. 2, 3-5. Also Ann. roentg., Par., 1926, 2: 144-7.—Porter. C. A., & I White, C. J. Multiple carcinomata following chronic X-ray dermatitis. Ann. Surg., 1907, 649-71, 8 pl. Also repr.— Prio, A. Caso de Rontgencarcinoma; auto-observaci6n clinica. An. Hosp. S. Cruz, Barcel., 1929, 230-8. ---- Causes: Age. Mohamed Taha Abotjlzahab. *Karzinom im Kindesalter. 23p. 8? Berl., 1927. Mtjgler, F. *Ueber Carcinome bei Jugendli- chen; an der Hand einiger Beobachtungen aus der Chirurgischen Klinik Munchen. 19p. 8? Munch., 1928. Broers, J. H. [Basal cell cancer in a child of 4 years] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 600.—Cattell, R. B. Carcinoma of thyroid origin in children. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1932, 12: 813-20.—Eck, T. Ueber Carcinom im Kindesalter. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932, 237: 450-6.—Fowler, L. H. Malignant epithelial neoplasms, carcinoma, and epithelioma, occurring in persons under 26 years of age. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 43: 73-84.—Grams, H. Ueber einen Fall eines ausgedehnten Karzinoms im Jugendalter. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1381.—Kirchhoff, H. Jugendliches Karzinom. Rontgenpraxis, 1932, 4: 93-6.—Langston. W. Carcinoma in youth. Med. Herald, 1923, 42: 129.—Lisa, J. R. Carcinoma of the skin in childhood. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1933, 46: 561-4. Also repr.— Manca-Pastorino, V. Caso di epitelioma in giovane. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: No. 3, Suppl., 320-2, pl.—Pantzer. Jugendliches Karzinom; ein kasuistischer Beitrag. Rontgen- praxis, 1932, 4: 832.—Paz Mendoza-Guazon, M. Papillary carcinoma in an infant; report of a case. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1922-23, 2: 169-71.—Rosenberg, H. Carcinom im jugendlichen Alter. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1934-35, 41: 230-8.— Rostock, P. Carcinom bei einem 3jahrigen Kinde. Virchows Arch., 1928, 267: 352.—Roth, M. Zur Kasuistik des Carcinoms bei Jugendlichen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, 20: 125-7—Sa- vatard, L. Early epithelioma. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1931, 24: 835-41.—Sutton, R. L., jr. Early cutaneous carci- noma. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 433-9.—Uhlhorn. Ueber Karzinome im jugendlichen Alter. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1925, 193: 72-6.—Waugh, T. R-, & Fisher, T. L. The age incidence of carcinoma. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 22: 619-27.—Wei- sensee, L. Ueber das Carcinom im jugendlichen Alter. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1934-35, 41: 1-27. ---- Causes: Body constitution. Bauer, E. Theoretische und experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Entstehungsbedingungen des Carcinoms; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage des konstitutionellen Momentes. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, 20: 358-74.—Bubenhofer. Einiges uber Carcinom. Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1927, 97: 310-2.— Goldstein, M. La ripartizione dei gruppi sanguigni fra gli individui affetti da carcinoma. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1929, 8: 293-6.—Sinek, F. Versuch einer statistischen Erfassung endogener Faktoren bei Carcinomkranken. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1936, 44: 492-527.—Steindl. H. Karzinomentwick- lung und Tumordisposition. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 932. ---- Causes: Chemical substances. See also Carcinoma, experimental. Aliferis. Zur Frage der Arsencarcinome. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1924, 147: 349-52.—Chajes, B. Erkrankungen an Hautkrebs durch Russ, Teer, Paraffin, Anthrazen, Pech und verwandte Stoffe. In Meldepflicht. Berufskrankh. (F. Koelsch) Munch., 1926, 127-35.—Cookson, H. A. Epithelioma of the skin after prolonged exposure to creosote. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 368, pl.—Guzman, L. Epiteliomas de la piel entre los trabajadores del salitre. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1936, 14: 56-66.— Lickint, F. Tabak und Tabakrauch als atiologischer Faktor des Carcinoms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929-30, 30: 349-65.— Montgomery, H. Arsenic as an etiologie agent in certain types of epithelioma; differential diagnosis from, and further studies regarding superficial epitheliomatosis and Bowen's disease. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, . 1935, 32: 218-36.— Roesch, H. Drei verschiedene Carcinome bei einem Paraffin- arbeiter. Virchows Arch., 1923, 245: 1-8.—Ullmann. Zur Klinik und Genese des Arsencarcinoms. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1922, 138: 337-42. ---- Causes: Chemical substances: Tar [and soot] See also Carcinoma, experimental: Tar tumors. Maillasson, O. *Le cancer aigu du goudron; etude clinique anatomo-pathologique et experi- mentale. 44p. 8? Par., 1930. Zweig, L. *Ueber einen Fall von multiplen Hautkarzinomen bei einem Brikettarbeiter (Fall von Teer, resp. Paraffinkrebs) und einiges iiber die Aetiologie dieser sogenannten Berufskarzi- nome [Bonn] 30p. 8? Berl., 1909. Anardi, T. Sui fattori determinant la rapida insorgenza degli epiteliomi da catrame. Tumori, Milano, 1934, 20: CARCINOMA 174 CARCINOMA 201-19, 2 pl.—Badile, P. L. Sul cancro da catrame delle vescicole spermatiche. Ibid., 1927, 13: 1-41, 9 pl.—Balduzzo, G. Cancro da catrame. Dermosifilografo, 1927, 2: 213-8.— Bang, F. Contribution a I'etude de la cancerisation de la cellule et du temps d'edosion des tumeurs malignes; a propos d'un cas de cancer aigu du goudron chez un ouvrier. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 184-99.—Bayet, A. Le cancer du goudron de I'homme et son stade de precancerisation. Cancer, Brux., 1925, 2: 177-82, 2 pl.—Bettazzi, G. Sul carcinoma da catrame nelT uomo. Arch. ital. chir.v 1931, 30: 45-87. Also Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1931, 2: 142-9.—Blum, P., Bralez, J., & de Vadder. Epitlteliome du goudron. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1929, 36: 1038-40.—Brenner. Ueber den Teer- krebs in Baden. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 479-89.— Caligaris, E. Carcinoma da catrame. Cancro, Tor., 1931, 2: 327-32, 2 pl.—-Calvanico, R. Contributo alia conoscenza del cancro da catrame. Morgagni, 1930, 72: 831-49.—Ciecha- nowski, Morozowa, J., & Wilhelmi, M. [Tar cancer] Polska gaz. lek., 1924, 3: 305.—Courmont, P. Tar cancer in France. J. State M., Lond., 1924, 32: 539-41.—Deelman, H. T. [On the nature of tar cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, pt 2, 66: 334-42, pl.—DeGaetani, G. F. Sugli effetti locali e generali del catrame, in rapporto alia genesi dei tumori, e sui fattori che li modificano. Tumor, Milano, 1935, 21: 349-69.— De Jong, S. I., Meyer, J., & Martineau, J. Cancer du goudron chez I'homme (epithelioma spino-cellulaire developpe au niveau d'un ecz6ma variqueux traite depuis 8 ans par des applications de goudroline) Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 326-9.— Fabris, A. Mastocitomi cutanei da catrame. Pathologica, Genova, 1927, 19: 157-66.—Fabry, J. Zur Frage des Teer- krebses (Brikett-Karzinom) Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 13.— Foveau de Courmelles. A propos des cancers du goudron. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1930, 366-8. Also Neoplasmes, 1930, 9: 211-9.—Hauff, H. Kasuistischer Beitrag zur Lehre vom Russcarcinom. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1924, 132: 633-9,—Hunt, E. S. An investigation into the incidence of cancerous or precancerous skin lesions among tar workers in New South Wales. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 2: 281-3. Also repr.— Khodorov, D. E. [Tar cancer] Vrach. delo, 1929, 12: 1167- 70.—Koose, W., & Cordes, E. Geschwulsterzeugende Fern- wirkung von Teer. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1928-29, 145: 692-708 — Larionow, L. T. Zum Problem der Krebspathogenese (uber den Allgemein- und den Lokalfaktor in der Entstehung des Teerkrebses) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 120-36 — Lazzarini, L. Un caso di epitelioma cutaneo da catrame nelT uomo. Atti Soc. lombard. sc. med., 1928, 17: 20-8. Also Gazz. osp., 1928, 49: 485; 521.—Leclercq & Cordonnier. Cancer du goudron; accident du travail. Ann. med. leg., 1925, 5: 378-82.—O'Donovan, W. J. .Cancer of the skin due to occupation; tar carcinoma. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1929, 19: 595-606.—Pericaud, H. L'irritation par le goudron dans la genese du cancer. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 1388.— Schusterov, G. [Case history of tar-cancer] Omsky med. J., 1926, 1: 4-5, 71-4.—Shabad, L. M. [Study on tar cancer] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 675; 2023.—Teutschlaender. Neue Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkungsweise von Teer und Pech bei der Entstehung beruflicher Hautkrebse. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1929-30, 30: 573-80.—Veiel, F. Teerkrebs beim Menschen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1924, 148: 142-5.— Weiss, M. Ueber das Teerkarzinom. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1931. 154: 153-5. ---- Causes: Heredity. Cheng Chien Schan [geb. Huang] *Ueber hereditares Carcinom. 12p. 8? Frankf. a. M., 1928. Hahn, L. *Beitrage zur Erblichkeit des Car- cinoms. 29p. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Kupec, W. *Die Vererbung des Karzinoms. 32p. 8? Erlangen, 1935. Bloch, B., & Stauffer, H. Die Wirkung cancerogenen Teers auf die Eiablage und Naehkommenschaft bei Hiihnern (Entste- hung maligner Tumoren bei der II. Generation) Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1044-6.—Slye, M., Holmes, H. F., & Wells, H. G. Primary spontaneous squamous cell carcinomas in mice; studies on the incidence and inheritability of spontaneous tumors in mice. J. Cancer Res., 1921, 6: 57-86.—Warthin, A. S. Heredity of carcinoma in man. Ann. Int. M., 1930-31, 4: 681-96. ---- Causes: Local disorders of tissues. See also Carcinoma, Causes: Trauma; Carci- noma, Precarcinomatous conditions. Harlandt, E. *Beitrag zur Bildung des Car- cinoms in Sequesterhohlen und Fisteln an der Hand eines Falles. 54p. 8? Bonn, 1919. Hundhausen, J. *Ein Beitrag zur Entstehung des Karcinoms auf dem Boden einer chronischen Osteomyelitis. 55p. 8? Bonn, 1930. Krey [J. S.] W. *Ueber Fistelkarzinome an Hand eines Falles von Karzinom als Folge chro- nischer Fisteleiterung [Freiburg i. B.] 30p 8? Lpz., 1929. Also Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 215: 355-77. Porcheron, A. *De l'epith&ioma cutane1 developpe sur des dermatoses pr6existantes. 78p 8? Par., 1911. Romer, H. *Hautkarzinom auf dem Boden eines Atheroms. 24p. 8? Wiirzb., 1927. Wagner, E. *Ueber das kombinierte Vorkom- men von Sklerodermie und Hautkrebs. 26p. 8° Berl., 1918. Benecke, E. Ueber Epitheliome auf Atheromen (Epider- moide) und Dermoidcysten der Haut. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1931, 42: 502-15.—Benedict, E. B. Carcinoma in osteomye^ litis. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 53: 1-11.—Blanco, P. Squa- mous-cell epithelioma originating in chronic osteomyelitic cavities; report of 2 cases. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 19: 373-8.— Eilers. Melkergranulom und Karzinom. Deut. Zschr Chir 1930, 223: 339-46.—Eller, J. J. Cancer as a complication of skin diseases (lantern slide demonstration) Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1931, 2. ser., 7: 635-78. ------& Anderson, N. P. Cancer supervention in skin diseases; clinical, microscopic, and therapeutic considerations. Brit. J. Derm., 1930, 42: 263-89, pl.—Franke, F. Carcinomatbse Entartung subcutan gelegener Epidermoide; Berichtigung zu dem Aufsatz H. Wolff's: Car- cinom auf dem Boden des Dermoids, dieses Archiv, Bd 62 No. xxxiii. Arch. klin. Chir., 1901, 63: 242.—Gaucher & Bricout. Epithelioma de la jambe gauche greffe sur dea lesions anciennes de lichen chronique simplex; adlnite inguinale Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1912, 23: 149.—Hovelborn, K. Karzinomentstehung auf chronischen Dermatosen (Psoriasis, Ulcus cruris und Lichen ruber verrucosus, spatexsudatives Ekzematoid) Derm. Wschr., 1935, 101: 858-62.—Layton, T. B. Specimen of carcinoma of the skin complicating an osteomyelitis of the tibia. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1911, 34:253.— Lemaitre, L., & Lemaitre, G. Epithelioma cutane tres etendu developpe sur lupus; guerison par le radium. Echo med. nord, 1932, 36: 363.—Milian, G-, & Perin, L. Epithelioma para- keratosique. Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1935, 11: 138.—Minami, S. Lupus erythematodes und Karzinom. Derm. Wschr., 1924, 78: 213-6.—Robba, G. DelT epitelioma sorto su base psoriasica. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1924, 10. ser. 2: 734-9 — Rowntree, C. Carcinomatous degeneration in a chronic derma- tosis. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1911, 4: Clin. Sect., 159.— Rutledge, W. U., & Kelly, R. An epithelioma secondary to pellagrous dermatitis. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1931, 23: 1072-5.—Scarpello. A. Di un carcinoma cutaneo impiantatosi su di una fistola tubercolare (contributo alio studio delle lesione prer^ancerose) Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1928, 33: 285-95.— Scheuffler, A. Carcinombildung auf einem Leukamid. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1933, 168: 586-96.—Schirner, G. Unge- wbhnlich frillies Stadium einer Krebsentwicklung in der Haut (in einem Fibroepitheliom) Zbl. allg. Path., 1934, 61:305-11.— Thieme. Ueber Lupuscarcinom. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1924, 145: 297-301.—Trossarelli, L. Sopra un caso di epite- lioma spinocellulare insorto su sede di precedenti lesioni psoriasiche e luetiche. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1933, 21: 553-8.—Volk, R. [Development of tumors on background of lupus] Cesk. derm., 1931, 12: 396-9.—Williger. Lichen ruber planus und Karzinom. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1924, 40: 58-61. ---- Causes: Occupation. See also other subheadings of Carcinoma, Causes. Blum, P., & Bralez, J. Les epitheliomas professionnels, Paris med., 1930, 75: 125-32.—Farley, D. L., & Austin, J. H. Skin cancer in a gas-trap cleaner. Proc. Path. Soc. Phila- delphia (1916) 1917, 37: 16.—Fuss. Gewerbliche Hautkarzi- nome. Vereinsbl. pfalz. Aerzte, 1926, 38: 50; 65.—Legge, T. M. Epitheliomatous ulceration in industry. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2:. 1110.—O'Donovan, W. J. Carcinoma cutis; multiple skin cancers of occupational origin. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 278.— Schiirch, O. Das Karzinom der Korksteinarbeiter. Deut, med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 139-41.—Stengel, A., & Austin, J. H. Skin cancer in chimney-sweeps, paraffin workers, and allied trades. Proc. Path. Soc. Philadelphia (1916) 1917, 37: 22. ---- Causes: Race. Cutaneous epithelioma in an albino African. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 419.—Johannsen, P. Das Carcinom bei pnmi- tiven Volkern. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 215-7.— Maass, E. Zur Kasuistik des Karzinoms bei primitiven Negervolkern. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1928, 32: 410-2.—Vos, J. J. T. [Skin cancer among the native inhabitants in the Dutch East Indies] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 283-94,4 pl. ---- Causes: Syphilis. Cornel, M. Osservazioni in tema di sifilide ed epitelioma cutaneo. Gior. ital derm, sif., 1933, 74: 1551-73, 4 pl — Ferrari, F., Montpellier, J., & Morand. Trois cas d'epithe- liomas de la peau sur vieilles tesions uteero-fistuleuses syphili- tiques. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 529-31.----- Epithelioma developpe sur une osteo-periostite gommeuse syphilitique. Ibid., 1932, 21: 514.—Gougerot, H., Blum, P. [et al.] Action activante ou dedenchante de la syphilis primo- secondaire et tertiaire sur T6pitheiioma. Paris med., 1935, 95: 190-3.—Jonescu, V. C. Rapport entre la syphilis et T6pith61iome. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1926, 6. ser., 7: 231-8.— CARCINOMA 175 CARCINOMA Kolopp, P. A propos du cas d'epithelioma sur syphilis presente au cours de la seance de mars. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 810-3.—Leeuwen, T. M. van [Carcinoma and syphilis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 646-51.—Merkin, A. Einige Bemerkungen zum Svphilis-Karzinom-Problem. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 30-4.—Milian & Perin, L. Epithe- lioma baso-cellulaire et syphilome histologique assocte. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 234.—Nozu, Y. Impfversuche mit Brown-Pearce's Karzinom an syphilitischen Kaninchen. Lues, Kyoto, 1935-36, 13: 3.—Per, M., & Braude, R. [Clinical study of rare epithelioma, similar to Paget's disease; case of smooth papillary, syphilitic epithelioma (Darier)] Russ. klin., 1927, 8: 530-7.—Sezary, A., & Ducourtioux, M. Epithelioma baso-cellulaire et naevo-carcinome syphiloides. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 306.—Soscia, E. Su di un caso di sifilide ed epitelioma. Arch. ital. derm, sif., 1931-32, 7: 585-96.—Spitzer, L. Ueber Carcinombildung auf gummosem Boden. Zschr. Heilk., 1902, 23: Abt. Chir., 227-35, 2 pl — Touraine & Renault, P. Epithelioma sur leucoplasie du gland; syphilis ancienne. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1932, 39: 1387. ----- Epithelioma ntetatype du front chez une syphilitique (cancer a deux) Ibid., 1933, 40: 1472-5.—Touraine, A., & Solente. Epithelioma sur-syphilitique de la paume de la main. Ibid., 1935, 43: 415-20. ---- Causes: Systemic diseases. Braunstein, A. Diabetes und Karzinom. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 880.—Goldschmidt, J. Malaria und Car- cinom. Ibid., 1902, 28: 508.—Robertson, W. F. The relation of carcinoma to infection. Brit. M. J., 1921, 2: 929-33, pl. ----- Further research on the relation of carcinoma to infection. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 330-3.—Suzue, K. On the relation of carcinoma to arteriosclerosis. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1925, 15: 293. Also Gann, Tokyo, 1926, 20: 46-9. ---- Causes: Trauma. Barkmeyer, A. D. *Karzinom und Schwei- zerische Unfallversicherung [Zurich] 71p. 8? Bern, 1933. Carl, T. *Carcinom und chronisches Trauma [Erlangen] 48p. 8? Lichtenfels (Bayern) 1935. Bell, J. G. Y. Epithelioma following burns. Clin. J., Lond., 1928, 57: 525-7.—Delannoy, E., & Driessens, J. Epithelioma cutane developpe sur une cicatrice traumatique d'origine acci- dentelle. Ann. med. teg., 1934, 14: 828-32. Also Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 223.—Duhot, E.. Loygue, G., & Dela- court. Epithelioma spino-cellulaire posttraumatique; rapidite d'apparition. Prat. med. fr., 1933, 14: 743-8.—Fenster, E. Entstehung eines Hautcarcinoms nach 14jahrigem Tragen eines Bruchbandes. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1935, 48: 128-30 — Gunsett, A. Un cas de cancer aigu, epithelioma spino-cellu- laire, d6veloppe aprSs traumatisme par de Tasphalte enflamme. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 459-62.—Hehir. P. Epithelioma in Kashmir. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 1: 250.—Iwamoto, M. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Narbenkarzinoms. Mitt. allg. Path., Sendai, 1926, 2: 573-97.—Laborde, S. Quelques observations de cancers d6veloppes sur des cicatrices de brulure (difficulte de leur traitement par le radium) Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 376-86.—Ladreyt, F. Traumatisme et cancers epitlteliaux. Ibid., 1928, 17: 213-28.—Langer, E. Karzinom und Trauma. Derm. Zschr., 1921-22, 35: 212-9.—Lavau. Cancers d6ve- loppes sur cicatrices. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 387-90.— McCuIIoch, H. D. Kangri cancer: a physiological aspect. Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 912.—Maiditsch, L. Zur Frage der Car- cinombildung nach Trauma. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932-33, 238: 508-13.—Malbec, E. F. Epitelioma cutaneo desarro- llado sobre una antigua cicatriz produeida por una quemadura; algunas consideraciones etiologicas. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1932, 16: 1297-317.—Marques, J. F. Les epitheliomas cutanes post-traumatiques. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 1004-42.—Milko, V. [Malignancy and trauma] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: mell., 158.—Montpellier, J., & Fabiani, F. Epitheliomas cutaites sur cicatrices de brulure. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 189-93.—Neve, E. F. Kangri-burn epithe- lioma. Brit. M. J., 1911, 1: 1156. ------ Kangri-burn cancer. Ibid., 1923, 2: 1255.------ Squamous celled epithelioma due to Kangri burn. Ind. M. Gaz., 1924, 59: 341-4.—Rosner, S. Epiteliomas plano-cicatriciales de la piel. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 775-81. Also Rev. nted. Rosario, 1935, 9: No. 83, 5-11.—Roussy, Sorton & Perrot. Epithelioma de Tavant-bras developpe sur cicatrice de brulure ancienne. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 504-9.— Schmid, B. Beitrag zur Frage: Carcinom und Trauma. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 113-26.—Seiffert, J. Kar- zinom und Trauma in der Unfallbegutachtung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1927, 205: 145-56.—Stauffer, H. Ueber einen Fall von Carcinom nach Brandverletzung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928- 29, 28: 418-30.—Wainwright, J. M. Single trauma, carcinoma, and workmen's compensation. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 5: 433-9.—Woringer, P., & Marques. Epithelioma spinocellulare post-traumatique a evolution rapide. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., Strasb. reun., 1934, 41: 1773-5. ■--- Causes: Tuberculosis. Bucalossi, P. Contributo alia interpretazione dei rapporti fra cancro e tubercolosis (epitelioma della mammella; tuber- colosi delle linfoghiandole ascellari omolaterali; metastasi epi- I tehomatose limitate alle linfoghiandole non colpite dal processo specifico) Clin, chir., Milano, 1932, n. ser., 8: 1233-49.— Cooper, F. G. The association of tuberculosis and carcinoma. Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1932, 25: 108-47.—Evangelisti, T. Ulteriori ricerche sulT antagonismo fra tubercolosi e cancro nelT adeno- carcinoma del topo. Diagnosi, 1935, 15: 173-85.—Findeisen, L. Das gemeinsame Vorkommen von Carcinom und Tuber- kulose in statistischer Beleuchtung. Beitr. Klin. Tuberk 1935-36, 87: 364-9.—Heddaeus, G. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Carcinom und Tuberkulose beim Menschen. Zschr Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 140-62.—Hoche, O. Ueber die Ver- gesellschaftung von Tuberkulose und Karzinom. Wien. klin Wschr., 1932, 45: 589.—Konig, H. Ein sicherer kultureller Befund von Tuberkelbakterien im Blut bei der Sektion eines Falles von Karzinom. Zschr. Tuberk., 1933, 68: 40-2.— Meagher, R., & Eisenhardt, L. Intracranial carcinomatous metastases, with note on relation of carcinoma and tubercle. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 132-40.—Rummelhardt, K. Ueber die Vergesellschaftung von Tuberkulose und Karzinom. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 1040.—Sturm, F. Ueber gleichzeitiges Bestehen frischer tuberkuloser Herde und disseminierter Kar- zinommetastasen. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1928, 209: 406-14.— Suzue, K. On the interrelation between carcinoma and tuber- culosis. Gann, Tokyo, 1927, 31: No. 4, 26. ---- Chemical and physical properties. See also Carcinoma, Pathogenesis. Brikker, F., & Timofeeva, L. [Do cancerogenous carbo- hydrates form in cancer?] Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 553.—Brown, H., & Klauder, J. V. Total sulphur of tissue in normal and abnormal growth (mouse carcinoma) J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20: 1143-50.—Christiani, A. von. Beitrage zur Chemie des Carcinoms; iiber die Bedeutung des Cholesterin- butyrats fiir das Krebsproblem. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 467-75.—Gyorgyi, G. Zur physikalischen Chemie des Karzinoms auf Grund der Vitalfarbung. Arch. exp. Zell- forsch., 1928, 6: 337.—Kellner, B. Zur Morphologie der Fette im Carcinom. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1933, 45: 383-402.— Lustig, B. Beitrage zur Chemie des Carcinoms. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1935-36, 43: 156-62.------■ Ueber Darstellung und Eigenschaften der Carcinomdarmsiiure des Menschen. Ibid., 1936-37, 45: 480-7.------Zur Biochemie des Karzinoms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 598.—Morelli, E. Zur chemisch- serologischen Fraktionierung von Karzinomextrakten. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1932, 76: 305.— Riehl, G. Ueber Speicherung von Jod im Karzinomgewebe. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1921, 68: 644.—Roffo, A. H. Carcinoma a ceiulas claras hiper- colesterinico. Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1928-29, 14: 827-31, 2 pl. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1929, 5: 86-92, pl. Also Neoplasmes, 1929, 8: 349-53, 2 pl.— Silberstein, F., Freud, J., & Revesz, T. Zur Biochemie des Carcinoms. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 181: 305; 316.—Water- man, N. Physikalisch-chemische Untersuchungen iiber das Karzinom. Ibid., 1922, 133: 535-97. Also Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1922, 19: 101; 1923, 20: 375; 1928, 27: 228.—Willheim, R., & Fuchs, G. Zur Frage des Cholesteringehalts im Carci- nomlipoid. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 247: 297-305.—Willheim, R., & Stern, K. Untersuchungen iiber das Lbsungsvermogen von Serum gegeniiber Carcinomlipoid. Ibid., 1931, 239: 473-83. ---- Classification and grading. See also Carcinoma, Types. Broders, A. C. The grading of carcinoma. Minnesota M., 1925, 8: 726-30.------Carcinoma; grading and practical application. Arch. Path., Chic, 1926, 2: 376-81.------ Practical points on the microscopic grading of carcinoma. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1932, 14: No. 8, 1. —---- Practical points on the microscopic grading of carcinoma. N. York State J. M., 1932, 32: 667-71.—Duncan, R., & Ward, E. D. The grading of epitheliomata and their radiation sensibility. N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 681-4.—Frankl, O., & Kraul, L. Lebensalter und Reifegrad des Karzinoms. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 1285-8.—Hueper, W. C, & Schmitz, H. Relations of histological structure and clinical grouping to the prognosis of carcinomata of the breast and uterine cervix. Ann. Surg., 1929, 90: 993-9.—Jorstad, L. H. Some factors of interest in the grading of carcinoma. J; Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 295-300.—Lawson, E. H. The consideration of the microscopic appearance in the prognosis and treatment of carcinoma. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934-35, 87: 682-4— Leroux, R. Valeur pronostique de I'etude du tissu conjonctivo-vasculaire dans les cancers epitlteliaux. Bull, med., Par., 1924, 38: 1070-2.— McDonagh, J. E. R. A classification and description of cutane- ous epitheliomata. Tr. Internat. Congr. M., Lond. (1913) 1914, Sect. 13, Derm. Syph., pt 2, 70-6— Pautrier. L. M. Quelques aspects de la question du cancer epithelial envisagee du point du vue dermatologique. Bruxelles med., 1928-29, 9: Suppl., 93.—Welsh, D. A. On the classification and characters of the epithelial newgrowths. J. Cancer Res. Univ. Sydney, 1929- 30, 1: 201-14. ---- Complications and associated diseases. Kcechlin, H. Sur quelques cas d'rtemorragies mortelles dues a des carcinomes. Rev. nted. Suisse rom., 1921, 41: 124-7.— Minehart. V. L. Coincident carcinoma, tularemia, and syphilis. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1930, 6: 880.—Peiser. F. Ueber normoglykiimische Glykosurie bei gleichzeitiger Pankreas-, CARCINOMA 176 CARCINOMA Nieren- und Nebennierenschadigung durch Karzinom. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1930, 168: 203-17.—Prates, M. Ueber ein merkwiirdiges Zusammentreffen von Karzinom und Lympho- granulomatose. Zbl. allg. Path., 1934-35, 61: 385-90.— Spiller, W. G. Rapidly developing paraplegia associated with carcinoma. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1925, 13: 471-8. ---- Curability. Ericksen, L. G. Curability of carcinoma of the skin. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1935, 25: 309-11.—Fontanella. P. SulT etio- logia e la curabilita del cancro. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1937, 47: 350-2.—Hintze, A. Die Prognose des Karzinoms. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 163; 283.— Judd, E. S. The curability of carcinoma. Proc Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1934, 389-94.—Juul, J. [The fate of our cancer patients] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 707-10. ---- Cytology. See also Carcinoma, experimental; Carcinoma, Histology. Bezecny, R. Betrachtungen iiber Zellveranderungen im Carcinom im Sinne einer Reifung. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1930, 161: 590-3.—Caudiere, M- Variations des interactions epitheiio-conjonctives dans certains epitheliomas malpighiens; leurs relations avec Involution cytologique des elements neo- plasiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 358-60.—Deuticke, K. Die Kernverhaltnisse bei Hautcarcinomen. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1935-36, 43: 39-53.—Elmassian. Granulations intra- nucteaires dans le carcinome inoculable de la souris. An. Inst. nac. parasit., Asuncten, 1928, 1: No. 1, 237-9.—Favre & Regaud, C. Sur les formations mitochondriales dans les cellules neoplasiques des epitlteliomes de la peau et des muqueuses dermopapillaires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1913, 74: 688-92.— Fischer, A. The main characteristics of carcinoma cells in vitro. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1928, 43: 105-10.—Gryn- feltt, E. Le rapport nucteolo-nucteaire dans les epitlteliomes malpighiens de la peau. Bull. Acad. sc. Montpellier, 1934, 27.—Lipschiitz, B. Ergebnisse cytologischer Untersuchungen an Geschwiilsten; Untersuchungen iiber das Mausecarcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 440-54, pl. ------ Die Rolle metastatischer Hautknotchen fiir die cytologische Erforschung menschlicher Geschwulste, nebst Bemerkungen iiber das Stu- dium der Cytologic primarer Hautcarcinome. Ibid., 1930, 31: 35-46, pl.—Palugyay, J. Reifestadium des Carcinoms und Zellteilung. Ibid., 1924-25, 22: 251-64.—Politzer, G. Die Zellteilung im Karzinom. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1055- 7.—Raab, W., & Breuer, J. Trypsinempfindlichkeit und Auto- lysebereitschaft normaler und carcinomatoser menschlicher Zel- len in vitro. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935-36, 97: 415-22. ---- Diagnosis. See also Cancer, Diagnosis; Carcinoma, Mani- festations. Poprawski, J. *Ueber die Forderung der Carcinomdiagnose durch das Rontgenbild. 46p. 8? Strassb. i. E., 1914. Barthels, C. Ueber das lupusahnliche Karzinom. Beitr, klin. Chir., 1925, 134: 480.—Beck, S. Die diagnostische Pro- vokation des Karzinoms. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 475.—Bernhard, F., & Kohler, K. Die Carcinomdiagnose durch Lipasebestimmung im Blutserum und die Carcinom- reaktion nach Fuchs. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1936, 248: 72-114.— Dungern, E. von. Ueber Serum-Reaktionen bei Karzinom. Hamburg med. Ueberseehefte, 1914-15, 1: 352-6.—Fraenkel, A. Das Karzinom und der praktische Arzt. Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 14-9.—Frick, G., & Meduna, K. Ueber die Schridde'schen Krebshaare und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Diagnose von Karzinomen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 76.—Grosz- witth, E. Die klinische Bewertung einer Aktivatorreaktion im Harn beim Karzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2075.—Guthmann, H„ & Hess, L. Beitrage zum Carcinomproblem; Antitrypti- scher Index. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927-28, 131: 462-7.—Klein, A. E. Ueber die Anwendung der Freund-Kaminerschen Intra- kutanprobe bei Hautkarzinomen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1586.—Ledderhose, G. Verborgene Karzinome. Munch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1027-9.—Muller, H. Die histologische Feststellung von Carcinom und Tuberkulose aus Punktions- material. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 116-8.—Noeff, K. Neueres uber die Methodik der Thrombozytenzahlung und ihre prak- tische Verwendung insbesondere bei der Diagnose des Karzi- noms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 235-8.—Peyri, J. Diag- n6stico de variedad de los epiteliomas cutaneos y su consecuen- cia pron6stica. Rev. nted. Barcelona, 1912, 26: 353-66.— Romani, M. Sulla ricerca dello solfo neutro urinario per la diagnosi di carcinoma. Gior. clin. med., 1922, 3: 41-8.— Seidl, H. Alimentare Leukopenic und Karzinom. Miinch med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1722-4.—Siciliano, L. La diagnosi radiologica del carcinoma. Gazz. osp., 1925, 46: 1015-20. Also Riv. clin. med., 1925, 26: 481-95.—Sievers, O. Komple- mentbindungsversuche beim Karzinom. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1932, 74: 257-70.—Simon, W. Karzinom und alimentare Leu- kopenic. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 2336.—Statenstein, De. L. Histologic evidence of epithelioma of the skin. Arch. D im Syph., Chic, 1936, 33: 48-59.—Sul sintomo di Schridde per la' diagnosi di carcinoma. Gazz. osp., 1936, 57: 249.—Thurner, L. Eine serologische Krebsreaktion; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Mschr Krebsbekampf., 1937, 5: 153-9.—Tscherne, E. Serologie des Karzinoms und der Schwangerschaft. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932-33, 93: 314; passim.—Vieten. Untersuchungen iiber die Urobilinogenreaktion im Urin bei Karzinomkranken. Zschr arztl. Fortbild., 1930, 27: 184-8.—Volkmann, K. Wie weit ist die Serumuntersuchung nach klinischer Karzinomheilung diagnostisch verwertbar? Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927-28 92: 516-21.—Way, S. C. Lattice fibers; their diagnostic value in epithelioma. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1927, 16: 25-34.—Weis-Osborn, W. Zur Kbhler-Lugerschen Modifika- tion der Ascolischen Meiostagminprobe beim Carcinom. Med Klin., Berl., 1921, 17: 658.—Wigand, R. Bemerkungen zur Karzinomdiagnostik. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1534- 7.—Zadek, I., & Karp, H. Zytodiagnostik des Karzinoms aua Punktaten und Sekreten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932 58- 1043-5. ---- Diagnosis, early. Bankow, G. Ueber die neue Methode der Fruhdiagnose des Carcinoms. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 169: 50-8.—Cleveland, D. E. H. The early diagnosis of cancer of the skin. Canad' M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 465-70.—Denk, W. Zur Bekampfung der Inoperabilitat des Karzinoms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 10.—Hausdorf, G. Beitrag zur Theorie und Fruhdiagnose des Carcinoms. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1935, 10: No. 421.—Hinsel- mann, H. Die Beteiligung des praktischen Arztes an der Fruhdiagnose der gynakologischen Karzinome. Deut. med Wschr., 1934, 60: 703-6. Also Samml. wicht. Fruhdiagn' Lpz., 1936, 370-81.—Kaelin, W. Viscumprophylaxe des Kar- zinoms; Friihdiagnose mittels der kapillar-dynamischen (K. D.) Reaktion. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1934, 5: 48-58, 2 pl.—Links, R. Friihdiagnose des Carcinoms durch exakt-chemische Mes- sung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1934-35, 41: 166-206.—Mannin- ger, V. [Early symptoms of carcinoma] Gyogyaszat, 1935, 75: 782; 795.—Maresch, R. Zur histologischen Fruhdiagnose des Karzinoms. Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 815 807-11.—Mori- mune, M., & Okamoto, M. Beitrag zur Fruhdiagnose des Karzinoms. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1935, 15: 1162-4.— Reimann, S. P. On the microscopic diagnosis of early car- cinoma. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 131: 449-51.—Schiller, W. Begriffsbestimmung und Fruhdiagnose des Karzinoms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 1161-5.—Schmitz, H. The early diag- nosis of carcinoma. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1930, 6: 529-43.—Sutton, R. L., jr. Pathologic and clinical aspects of early skin carcinoma. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 224-7. Also South. M. J., 1936, 29: 235-9. ---- Endocrine aspects. Seel, L. *Versuche iiber Beeinflussung des Wachstums des experimentellen Teerkrebses durch Extrakte von Driisen mit innerer Sekre- tion; Teerkrebs und Hypophysenextrakt [Lau- sanne] 23p. 8? Berl., 1924. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924, 22: Arloing, F., Josserand, A., & Charachon, J. Recherches sur Taction du corps thyroide du lapin normal ou prepare sur Involution de Tepithilioma experimental de la souris blanche. C. rend. Soc_ biol., 1929, 100: 665. ------ Modifications evolutives de Tepitheiioma experimental de la souris blanche par greffes de surrenales provenant de lapins prepares avec ce mime epithelioma. Ibid., 1035. ------ Modifications evolutives de Tepitheiioma experimental de la souris blanche par injection d'extraits glycerine de surrenales provenant de lapine prepares avec ce meme epithelioma. Ibid., 101: 1140.—De Gaetani, G. Modifications of structure in the pancreas of mice inoculated with adenocarcinoma. Endocrinology, 1931, 15: 1-10.— Florcken, H. Karzinom und Nebenniere. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 224: 116-8— Fodor, E.. Eros, G., & Kunos, S. Ueber den Einfluss von Extrakten aus dem endokrinen Drusensystem auf die Entwicklung des Mausecarcinoms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38:1-20.—Fornero, A. SulT influenza del liquido folli- colare (follicolo di Graaf) sopra Taccrescimento delT adenocarci- noma del topo. Tumori, Milano, 1927, 13: 255-71, 2 pl.—Giar- dina, B. Cancro sperimentale da catrame in rapporto alia fun- zione ovarica e preipofisaria. Monit. ostet. gin., 1935, 7: 285- 307.—Hof bauer, J. Zum Thema: Sexualhonnone und Vorstufen des Karzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1935,59:9-11.—Ihara, Y. Influence of pancreatic hormone upon rat carcinoma. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928,18:592-5. ------ Ueber die Beziehung zwischen dem Wachstum des Rattenkarzinoms und Pankreashormon. Mitt. allg.Path.,Sendai,1931,7:103-32,4pl—Ishimoto.Y. Zurpatho logischen Anatomie und Histologie der Hypophyse und Schild- driise bei Karzinomf alien. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1935,25:654-7.— Julius, H. W. The action of the gonadotropic extract of urine, Pregnyl on tar carcinoma. Acta brevia neerl., 1934, 4: 74-8.— Kamikawa, Y., & Kawamura, M. Influence of the abnormal function of internal secretion on the production of epithelio- matous proliferation in the rabbit's ear due to tarring. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1930, 20: 670-3.—Larionow, L. T. Studium der Schilddrusenaktivitat der Mause im Laufe der Teerkrebs- entwicklung und des Wachstums des Impfkrebses im Kaul quappenversuche. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 34: 419-28. ------ Der Zustand der Thymus beim Teer- und Impfcar- cinom. Ibid., 1932, 37: 523-38.—Loeper, M., & Turpin, B. Influence de la castration testiculaire sur l'evolution des greffes d'epitheiioma chez la souris blanche. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925,14: 67-76.—Ludwig, F., & Ries, J. von. Hormone, Vitamine, Zellwachstum und Karzinom. Schweiz. med, CARCINOMA 177 CARCINOMA Wschr., 1934, 64: 141-6.------Hormone und Karzinom. Ibid., 1935, 65: 5-7.—Maiditsch, L. Interferometrische Unter- suchungen zur Frage der Beziehungen von Carcinom und in- nerer Sekretion. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 76: 738-55.— Maisin, J., Desmedt, P., & Jacqmin, L. Influence de la castra- tion sur Teclosion et Involution du cancer du goudron chez la souris blanche. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 769.—Maurizio, E., & Debiasi, E. Influenza degli ormoni ovarici e preipofisari sul cancro sperimentale da catrame. Monit. ostet. gin., 1933, 5: 321-62.—Miinzner, R., & Rupp, F. Zur Frage der Insulin- wirkung auf das Teerkarzinom der Maus. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1113.—Nozu, Y. Versuche der intrakutanen Verim- pfung des Brown-Pearce'schen Karzinoms an Kaninchen; iiber den Einfluss der Exstirpation der Schilddriise auf das Wachstum des Brown-Pearce'schen Karzinoms. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1936, 27: 11—4.—Oike, M. Tar cancer and endocrine function. Jap. J. Obst., 1930, 13: 622-42, 2 pl.------ Relation be- tween tar cancer and nutrition, with special reference to mor- phological change of the endocrine glands and principal visceral organs. Ibid., 1931, 14: 421-37.—Oshima, F. Effects of the spleen upon the transplanted mouse carcinoma. Gann, Tokyo, 1923, 17: 8.—Paik, T. S. On the relationship between the parathyroid hormone and the growth of rat carcinoma. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1930, 20: 653. Also Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 2756-64.—Parodi, U. Sulla influenza della castrazione sullo sviluppo e sulla evoluzione del carcinoma da catrame. Arch. sc. biol., Nap., 1927, 10: 110-7. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 437.—Peller, S., & Stohr, W. Generative Tatigkeit und Carcinom; der Magendarmtrakt. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 266-82.—Prates, M. Zur Frage der Adipositas mancher Krebskranker nebst Bemerkungen iiber die Bezie- hung zwischen innersekretorischem System und Carcinom. Ibid., 1933-34, 40: 71-88.—Schtulern, V. R. [Significance of endocrine glands on carcinomae and action of insulin on cancer patients] Vest, khir., 1926, 7: No. 19, 8-18.—Sciesinski, K. Ueber den Einfluss von Hypophysenvorderlappen- und Schild- drusenextrakten auf die Entstehung und den Verlauf von Teer- geschwiilsten (Untersuchung iiber die Teergeschwtilste) Bull. internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1931, CI. med., 225-49, ch., pl.— Shibata, S. Influence of thyroidectomy on the production of epitheliomatous proliferation in the rabbit's ear due to tarring. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1929, 14: 143.—Siciliana, G. L'infiuenza della castrazione sulla evoluzione e sulT attecchi- mento dell' adeno-carcinoma da innesto del topolino. Mor- gagni, 1929, 71: 821-38.—Toriumi, T. Ueber den Einfluss von Rattenkarzinom auf die innersekretorischen Organe und die Keimdriise. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1925, 15: 263-5. Also Gann, Tokyo, 1925, 19: 10-2.—Witzleben, H. D. von. Die Beein- flussung der Teercarcinombildung durch Insulin. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 2115.—Wohlwill, F. Hypophyse und Zwischenhirn bei Carcinom. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1928, 105: 62-75. ---- experimental. Andres, A. G., & Griner, I. N. [Case of experimental cancer of skin in man] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1931, 8: 70-2.— Askanazy, M. Das experimentelle Karzinom. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 1209-18.—Bang, F. [Comparison of the experiences with tar cancer and the experiences with inocu- lated cancer and a new contribution to the study of the latter form of cancer] Hospitalstidende, 1928, 71: 1341- 58.—Barbanti Silva, E. L'infiuenza della gravidanza e del puerperio sullo sviluppo delT adenocarcinoma sperimentale. Ann. ostet. gin., 1929, 51: 980-99.—Berr, A. Auszug aus einem Bericht iiber Versuche mit Mausekrebs im Zusam- menhang mit Erdstrahlung. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 208-11.—Bizzozero, E. Cancro sperimentale della pelle. Riforma med., 1925, 41: 185.—Bolafti, A. Studio sui lipoidi del topo portatore di adeno-carcinoma. Tumori, Milano, 1929, 15: 1-16.—Carani, U. Influenza del Vigantolo sul trapianto delT adenocarcinoma di Ehrlich. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1933, 41: 232-4, pl.—Casey, A. E. Failure of a mouse car- cinoma material to enhance a mouse sarcoma. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 1025.—Caylor, H. D. The influence of liver feeding on the rate of growth of Flexner-Jobling rat car- cinoma. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 454. ------ Baldes, E. J., & Mann, F. C. Flexner-Jobling rat carcinoma; effect of feeding liver and muscle on growth of tumor. Arch. Path., Chic, 1931, 11: 854-6.—Collier, W. A. Ueber die Natur des Ehrlichschen Mausecarcinoms; die Bedeutung der Wasser- Btoffionenkonzentration. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 585-90.—Eber, W., Klinge, F., & Wacker, L. Ueber den Ein- fluss der Nahrung auf die Erzeugung des experimentellen Mausecarcinoms. Ibid., 1924-25, 22: 359-64.—Erdmann, R. Erzeugung des Flexner-Jobling-Tumors durch Filtrate. Ibid., 1928, 27: 69-82.—Fischer, A., Andersen, E. B., & Demuth, F. Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss erhbhten Sauerstoffdruckes auf Mausecarcinom in vivo. Naturwissenschaften, 1926, 14: 1181. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 528-62.—Fodor, E., & Kunos, S. Die Wirkung der reinen Ascorbinsaure (C- Vitamin) auf das Wachstum des experimentellen Mausecarci- noms. Ibid., 1933-34, 40: 567-71.—Gilroy, E. The influence of arginine upon the growth rate of a transplantable tumour in the mouse. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 589-95.—Hellmich, W. Experimentelle Hervorrufung atypischer Epithelwucherun- gen bei Amphibien; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 28: 44-6.—Ichikawa, K. Beitrage zur kunstlichen Er- zeugung von Karzinom. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1922, 12: 196.— Ihara, Y. Der Einfluss der Ernahrung auf das Wachstum des Tumors; iiber den Einfluss der vitaminarmen Nahrung auf das 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----12 Wachstum des Rattenkarzinoms. Mitt. allg. Path., Sendai, 1931, 7: 133-50.—Ismail-Zade, I. [Experimental cancer of the skin in contemporary oncology] Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 1006-11.—Kellner, B., & Lustig, B. Beitrage zur chemischen Zusammensetzung von Mause-Impfcarcinomen sowie deren Beeinflussung durch verschiedenartige Ernahrung. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 254: 214-20.—Kretzschmar, H. Lasst sich das Angehen und Wachstum von Impfmetastasen beim Tiercar- cinom durch Ernahrungsmassnahmen beeinflussen? Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 28: 154-73.—Lasch, F., & Lustig, B. Bio- chemische und biologische Veranderungen beim experimentellen Carcinom von Kaninchen und Mausen. Ibid., 1935-36, 43: 146-55.—Ludwig, F. Ueber den Einfluss der Ernahrung auf das Wachstum des Mausecarcinoms. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 232-4.—Magat, J. Versuche mit Peroxyden bei Mausecarcinom; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 378.—Maisin, J., & Picard, E. Production experi- mentale d'un epithelioma epidermoide de la vessie chez le rat blanc C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 799-801.—Mandl, F. Experimentaluntersuchungen iiber das Mausekarzinom. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 456.—Marsh, M. C. Tumor strain mice in compressed air. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: suppl., 2252-64.— Marlon, S., & Magassy, G. von. Ueber den Einfluss sauren und basischen Futters auf die Wachstumsgeschwindigkeit des transplantierten Mausekarzinoms. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 434-9.------& Leszler, A. [Effect of acid and alkaline salts in food on the growth of transplanted carcinoma in a mouse] Magy. orv. arch., 1930, 31:59-64.—Nakamura, K. Studien uber die kunstliche Erzeugung von Karzinom. Gann, Tokyo, 1926, 20: 37-42, 7 pl.—Nather, K., & Schnitzler, H. Ueber experi- mentelle Untersuchungen iiber Carcinom. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1866. Also Wien med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1313.— Oba, K. On the blood features in albino rats bearing trans- plantable carcinoma. Sei i kwai, 1924, 43: No. 5, 13.— Pallotti, A. Avitaminosi A e insorgenza di cancro cutaneo nel ratto. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1935, 107: 526-33.—Parodi, U. Sulla produzione sperimentale di tumori epitaliali nel topo. Pathologica, Genova, 1922, 14: 457-60. Also Gior. biol. med. sper., 1923-24, 1: 99-102. Also Neoplasmes, 1922, 1: 188- 91.—Pitts, H. C, & Johnson, H. R. Factors affecting the calcium content of the tissues of the carcinoma-susceptible rat. Am. J. Cancer, 1932, 16: 854762— Podesta, E. SulT azione dei filtrati dei tessuti normali sullo sviluppo del carcinoma trapiantabile. Biochim. ter. sper., 1929, 16: 15-23.—Robert- son. T. B., & Ray, L. A. A comparison of the growth of mice which ultimately develop carcinoma with the growth of mice which do not develop carcinoma. J. Cancer Res., 1921, 6: 7-23.—Santesson, L. On the nutritional requirements in vitro of normal and malignant mouse epitheliums. J. Exp. M., 1932, 55: 281-93, 3 pl.—Severi, R. Vitamina E e tumori sperimen- tali; influenza di una dieta a vario contenuto in vitamina E sullo sviluppo e Taccrescimento delT adenocarcinoma del topo. Pathologica, Genova, 1934, 26: 416-26.—Strong, L. C. A genetic study of the growth of a transplantable tumor (adeno- carcinoma, dBrB) J. Exp. Zool., 1926, 45: 231-53. ------ Studies on the effect of potassium alum-hydrochloric acid solu- tions on the growth and fate of neoplastic tissue; effect on a slow growing adeno-carcinoma of the mouse. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1927, 13: 141-5.—Sugiura, K., Noyes, H. M., & Falk, G. M. The influence upon the growth of transplanted Flexner- Jobling rat carcinoma of hydrogen ions and of various salts in different concentrations. J. Cancer Res., 1922, 6: 285-98, 3 pl.—Terada, H. Studies on the conditions necessary for mouse carcinoma to develop. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1927, 17: 523-6.—Twort, J. M., & Twort, C. C. The variable sensitivity of different sites of the skin of mice to carcinogenic agents. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1936, 42: 303-16. ---- experimental: Carcinogenic agents. Balestra, G. Sulle possibility dell' oncogenesi da raggi X e catrame nella cavia. Pathologica, Genova, 1934, 26: 602—5.— Burrows, H. A spindle-celled tumour in a fowl following injec- tion of l:2:5:6-dibenzanthracene in a fatty medium. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 17: 1-6.—Daels, F., & Baeten, G. Production d'6pitheiioma experimental au moyen du radium. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1926, 15: 162-74.—Dormanns, E. Ueber die Ein- fliisse sehr schwacher Bestrahlungen mit ultraviolettem Licht in Kombination mit Teerungen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 577-84.—Fischl, F. Versuche iiber Karzinomerzeugung mittels Indol und dessen Wirkungsweise auf den tierischen Organismus; eine experimentelle Studie. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1925, 6: 180-8.—Mansens, P. J. [Skin cancer in mice from carbonic acid snow] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: 1444-7, pl.—Montemartini, G. Arsenobenzoli e adeno- carcinoma da innesto nel topo. Tumori, Milano, 1928, 14: 1-17.—Roffo, A. H. DesarroUo de un carcinoma en el conejo por el tabaco. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 501-38, pl. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 321-32. Also Rev. med., Rosario, 1931, 6: 273-90. ------ Carci- noma desarrollado en un conejo fumador a los 3 afios. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1931, 8: 545-73, 3 pl. Also Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1931-32, 17: 836-51, 2 pl. Also Neoplasmes, 1932, 11: 77-89.—Scherber, G. Hautveranderun- gen von den leichtesten Symptomen bis zum vollentwickelten Karzinom durch Einwirkung von Mineralol bedingt. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 764.—Twort, C. C, & Twort, J. M. Suggested methods for the standardisation of the carcinogenic activity of different agents for the skin of mice. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 17: 293-320. CARCINOMA 178 CARCINOM ---- experimental: Carcinogenic agents: Tar. Shibata, S. Study of the coal-tar pitch, with special regard to its epithelioma-producing factor. 106p. 4? Kyoto, 1929. Forms No. 5 of Monogr. act. derm., Ser. derm. Widmer, F. E. *Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die bei der kiinstlichen Krebserzeugung wirksa- men Teerbestandteile [Zurich] p.529-43. 8? Berl., 1926. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 152: Bloch, B., & Widmer, F. E. Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die bei der kiinstlichen Krebserzeugung wirksamen Teer- bestandteile. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 152: 529-43 — Coulon, A. de. Le pouvoir cancerigene du goudron du vide additionne de differents corps chimiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 650-2.—Kennaway, E. L. On cancer-producing tars and tar-fractions. J. Indust. Hyg., 1923-24, 5: 462-88.— Lazzarini, L. Ricerche sperimentali per identificare Tagente cancrogeno del catrame di carbon fossile. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1931, 10: 696-710, pl.—Maisin, J. Pouvoir cancerigene des sous-produits du goudron (quelques considerations sur leur mode d'action) Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 488-508.— Rappin, G. Quelques recherches sur le goudron. Ibid., 1932, 21: 492, pl.—Teutschlaender. Ueber die endgiiltigen Ergeb- nisse unserer Experimente zum Nachweis carcinogener Kom- ponenten im Heidelberger Gaswerkteer. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, 20: 111-24.—Watson, A. F. Tar cancer in mice; an apparatus for the preparation under standard conditions of a highly potent carcinogenic agent of low toxicity. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1931, 12: 441-7. ---- experimental: Tar tumors. See also Carcinoma, Causes: Chemical sub- stances: Tar. Roffo, A. H. Carcinoma del conejo, produ- cido por el alquitran. 22p. 8? B. Air., 1924. Babes, A., & Serbanesco. Cancer du goudron precoce chez le lapin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928, 17: 324-30. Also C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 1642-4.—Barberis, S. Contributo speri- mentale alio studio delle neoformazioni da catrame. Profilassi, 1930, 3: 129-34.—Bayet, A. Cancer du goudron et cancer arsenical. Cancer, Brux., 1923, 1: 5-18.—Bettazzi, G. Neo- plasie sperimentali da catrame. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1932, 3: 362.—Bittmann, O. [Some remarks on tar cancer in rabbits] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1924, 63: 177-83, pl.— Bizzozero, E. Sui carcinoidi da catrame nelT orecchio del coniglio. Boll. Accad. med. Perugia, 1925, No. 2, 3-6.—Bonne, C. Cancer avec ntetastase obtenu par le badigeonnage au goudron du dos du lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 906. ------ Sur la presence de papillomes sur les muqueuses d'animaux badi- geonn6s au goudron. Ibid., 907. ------ [Cancer of the skin in the rabbit] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 1318-21, pl. ------ [Cancer of the lip, mouth, stomach, and lungs in tar-mice] Ibid., 3314-6, pl. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 1-22. ------ Lodder, J. [et al.] Tar cancer in monkeys. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: 1727-44, pl. Also Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1930, 32: 310-26.—Bonne, C, & Stoel, G. Cancers des poumons et de Tintestin anterieur chez les souris badigeomtees au goudron. C. rend. Soc biol., 1926, 94: 649.—Borrel, Boez & Coulon, de. Cancer du goudron chez la souris. Ibid., 1923, 88: 402-6.—Borst, M. Ueber experimentellen Teerkrebs bei Kaninchen. Sitzber. Ges. Morph. Munchen (1923-24) 1924, 35: 45. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 341-3 — Brancati, R. Tumori sperimentali rari da stimolo (catrame- radio) Bull. Accad. med. Roma, 1926, 52: 47-52.—Brandt. M. Blastomartige Systemerkrankung des Kaninchens nach Tee- rung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 417-26.—Castelfranco, U. Osservazioni sperimentali sui tumori da catrame. Riv. pat. sper., 1932-33, 8: 140-57, pl.— Chiechanowski, S., & Sciesinski, K. Untersuchungen iiber die Teergeschwiilste. BuU. internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1930, 99-130, ch.—Choldin, S. Teergeschwiilste bei Hiihnern. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 235-46.—Cholewa, J. Ueber den Teerkrebs der Haut der weissen Ratte. Ibid., 1929, 30: 66-76.—Clemente, G. Tumori sperimentali della colecisti da catrame. Arch. ital. chir., 1927, 17: 613-38.—Deelman. H. T. Ueber die Bedeutung des Teer- krebses fur die Kiel>. frage. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 1455-7. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 1416-24.—Dbderlein, G. Der Teerkrebs der weissen Maus; eine experimentelle Studie. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 241-339.—Epantschin, W. Kernmessungen beim Teerkrebs der weissen Maus. Ibid., 1927-28, 26: 439-49.—Estas, P. Rapports du metabolisme avec le cancer du goudron. Rev. beige sc. med., 1929, 1: 189-240.—Fabris, U. Reperti sperimentali negativi sul cancro da catrame. Clin, chir., Milano, 1930, 33: 1148-59.—Ferrari, A. V. Osservazioni su tumori sperimentali da catrame nel coniglio. Pathologica, Genova, 1926, 18: 596-601.—Ferrero, V. Sulle neoformazioni da catrame nell' orecchio del coniglio. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1925-26, 48: 67-77, 3 pl.—Grippaudo, V. Tentativi di produzione sperimentale del cancro da catrame nella bulla delle cavie. Valsalva, 1933, 9: 848-55.—Grynfeltt, E.. Harant, H., & Vernieres, P. Presentation de lapins porteurs de cancer du goudron. Arch. Soc. sc. nted. biol. Montpellier, 1933, 14: 15.—Guerin, M., & Bonciu, C. Epithelioma et sarcome du goudron chez le lapin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 553-60.—Horning, E. S. Microincineration studies of the tar tumours of rodents. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1934, 11: 55-65, 6 pl.—Kreuzwendedich von dem Borne, G. A, Teerpinselungsversuche auf mit Trypanblau gespeicherte Mause. Krankheitsforschung, 1928, 6: 431-41.-----. [Failure to produce tar cancer in mice stained with trypan blue] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 5689-96, pl.—Krotkina, N. Ein aussergewohnliches experimentelles Teercarcinom beim Kaninchen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 125-8 — Laskowski, J. [So-called tar-carcinoids in rabbits] Med. dosw., 1927, 7: 195; 359.—Lasnier, E. P. Tumore* de alquitran en el conejo. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1027, 12: 1-52.—Lazza- rini, L. El cdncer de alquitran en el ratoncilte bianco (refirien- dose especialmente a las variaciones individuates) Clin, lab., Zaragosa, 1929, 14: 15; 95.—Leroux, R., & Simard, L. C. Etude experimentale du cancer du goudron chez le lapin. Bull. Soc anat. Paris, 1925, 95: 180-2.—Lignac, G. O. E., & Kreuzwen- dedich von dem Borne, G. A. Teercarcinom bei vitalge- speicherten Mausen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 168-79.— Lipschiitz, B. Weiterer Beitrag zur Kenntnis des experimen- tellen Teerkarzinoms der Maus. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 598-600; 1923, 36: 409-12.—Llambias, J. Sur un cas d'Spi- th61ioma du goudron chez le lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 825. Also Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1926, 2: 157-9.—Marullaz, M. Epitheiiome, dlgenerescence maligne et ntetastase experimentaux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 691-9.—Menetrier, P., & Surmont, J. Cancer du goudron chez le lapin. Ibid., 1922, 11: 573-6.—Mercier, L., & Gosselin, L. Goudron et tumeurs primitives du poumon chez la souris. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 54-6.—Mertens, V. E. Beobachtungen an Teertieren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, 20: 217-35.—Murray, J. A., Gaskell, J. F. [et al.] Experimental tar cancer in mice. Brit. M. J., 1921, 2: 795.—Murray, J. A., & Woglom, W. H. Experimental tar cancer in mice. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1921, 7: 45-61, pl.—Nather, K., & Schnitzler, H. Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Frage des Teercarcinoms. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 52: 536-41 — Orr, J. W. The comparative rate of tumor induction by tar in the mouse at different sites in the skin. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1935, 41: 51-9.—Petit, R. Note sur le cancer au gou- dron. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 629-34.—Polettini, B. Sul cancro sperimentale da catrame. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 433. ------ Sul cancro sperimentale da catrame nel topo bianco. Ibid., 1925, 17: 15; 298; passim.—Proell, F. Die Teerkrebsforschungen und ihre praktische Bedeutung fiir die Zahnheilkunde. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1924, 42: 55-9 — Puhr, L. [Experimental tar cancer in rats] Qrv. hetil., 1926, 70: 941-4.—Reiss, P. Sur des anomalies du developpement de Toeuf d'oursin par l'action du goudron et leurs rapports avec les phenomdnes cytologiques de la pathogenie du cancer. Arch, biol., Par., 1924, 34: 345-68, pl.—Roussy, G., Leroux, R., & Peyre, E. Le cancer experimental du goudron chez la souris; premier resultats. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1922, 11: 8-19. Also Presse med., 1922, 30: 1061-5.—Sanchez-Lucas, J. G. Teer- carcinom bei vital-gespeicherten Mausen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 374-82.—Schabad, L. M. Ueber operative Ent- fernung des experimentellen Teerkrebses und dessen Vorstufen und die Fernresultate derselben. Ibid., 1930, 31: 621-31 — Seelig, M. G., & Cooper, Z. K. A review of the recent literature of tar cancer (1927-31, inclusive) Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 17: 589-667.—Shabad, L. M. [Excision of experimental tar cancer and its remote results] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 994-8.—Sobo- leva, N. [Spontaneous tumors (adenocarcinoma) in white mice, whose skin was subjected to smearing with coal-tar] Vest. rentg., 1927, 5: 181-9.—Tedeschi, C. Sulle alterazioni da catrame spennellato in topolini nella regione mammaria. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 301-35.—Teutschlander. Ueber experimentelle Teerkarzinome. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 439.—Truffi, M. Sul cancro da catrame nel topo. Gior, biol. med. sper., 1924-25, 57-64. Also Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1925, 66: 302-15.—Twort, C. C, & Twort, J. M. Classification of 4,000 experimental oil and tar skin tumours of mice. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 1331-5.—Vies, F., de Coulon, A., & Ugo, A. Les statistiques de suivie dans les cancers de goudron de la souris apres l'enlevement de la tumeur; etude du role toxique de cdle-ci. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 245-7.—Watson, A. F. Experimental tar tumours in the white rat. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1931, 34: 301; 1933, 36: 251, 5 pl.—Winge, O. Zytologische Untersuchungen iiber die Natur maligner Tumo- ren; Teerkarzinome bei Mausen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 10: 683-735.—Woglom, W. H. Experimental tar cancer. Arch. Path., Chic, 1926, 2: 533; 709.—Yamagiwa, K. Ein kleiner Riickblick auf unseren kiinstlichen Teerkrebs. Gann, Tokyo, 1924, 18: 1-25.—Zenker, R. Ueber Teercarcinom mit langer Latenzzeit. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 28: 121-30. ---- experimental: Tar tumors: Cancerization methods. Fibiger, J., & Bang, F. Experimental pro- duction of tar cancer in white mice. 40p. 8? Kbh., 1921. Li, F. C. *Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Entwicklung des Teerkrebses der Mause unter dem Einfluss einer Kombination von Teer- pinselung und Rontgenbestrahlung. 40p. 8? Gott., 1928. CARCINOMA 179 CARCINOMA YtJanshan, L. *Experimentelle Erzeugung von Carcinom mit Teer und Milchsaure bei Kaninchen. 37p. 8? Freib. i. B., 1926. Zahn, W. *Die im Heidelberger Institut fiir Krebsforschung unternommenen negativen Tier- pinselungsversuche zur kiinstlichen Erzeugung von Karzinomen 1919-24, im Vergleich zu den positiven Resultaten und Spontankarziriomen [Heidelberg] 14p. 8? Heppenheim, 1926. Anardi, T. Sur les methodes de Kotzarev et de Bittmann, dans le cancer du goudron. Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 65-80. Also Tumori, Milano, 1928, 14: 99-114.—Babes, A. Cancer du goudron precoce chez te lapin apparu le 13e jour apres te commencement des badigeonnages. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928, 17: 605-8. ------ Les injections sous-cutanees de goudron chez le lapin. Ibid., 1929, 18: 111-4. ------& Serbanesco. Les tesions de Toreille chez le lapin produites par simple badi- eeonnage au goudron et celles produites par le frottement au goudron. Ibid., 1928, 17: 597-604. ------ Cancer du gou- dron obtenu chez le lapin par le goudron de Roumanie. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 1367.—Barnewitz, J. Die kunstliche Erzeugung von Krebs bei Mausen durch die Einwirkung von Steinkohlenpech. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1162-4 — Berenblum. I. Experimental induction of tumours, with blast- furnace tar. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 1344.—Bierich, R., & Moeller, E. Bemerkungen zur experimentellen Erzeugung von Teerkarzinomen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1921, 68: 1361.— Bittmann, O. Zur Friihentstehung des Teercarcinoms an Kaninchenohren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 278-90.— Bloch, B., & Dreifuss, W. Ueber die experimentelle Erzeugung von Carcinomen mit Lymphdriisen- und Lungenmetastasen durch Teerbestandteile. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1921, 51: 1035-7.—Boist, M. Sobre il cancer producido por el alquitran, con largo tiempo de latencfa, y sobre el efecto telodinamico de los experimentos con alquitran. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1929, 13: 441-5.—Bonser, G. M. Tumours of the skin produced by blast-furnace tar. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 775.—Cameron, A. T., & Meltzer, S. The production of skin carcinoma in the white rat by ordinary gas-works tar. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 30: 70-4.—Carmona, L. SulT azione oncogena del catrame sottoposto a diversi trattamento fisici (catrame sottoposto all' azione dei raggi Roentgen) Clin, chir., Milano, 1933, 36: 865-75. ------& Grassellino, V. SulT azione oncogena del catrame sottoposto a diversi trattamenti fisici (catrame fina- mente suddiviso) Ibid., 749-78.—Deelman, H. T. Quelques remarques sur le cancer experimental du goudron; la methode de scarifications; les recherches chimiques sur le goudron. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 24-30.—Findlay, G. M. The experimental production of cancer by one application of tar. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 714.—Fischer, H. Ergebnisse experi- menteller Untersuchungen zur Erzeugung von Hautkarzinomen (multiple Karzinome der Haut durch Teerfiitterung und Teer- klysmen erzeugt) Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1151-3.— Giuffrida, E., & Schillaci, G. Sulla azione oncogena dei pro- dotti di distillazione delle roccie asfaltiche di Ragusa. Bol. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 761-3.—Hieger, I. The influence of dilution on the carcinogenic effect of tar. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1929, 32: 419-23.—Ichikawa, K. Sur la production experimentale du cancer du goudron. Neoplasmes, 1923, 2: 259-61. —---- & Baum, S. M. Etude experimentale et comparative du cancer; production experimentale du cancer au moyen du goudron de houille chez le lapin frangais. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 13: 686-714. Also J. Cancer Res., 1924-25, 9: 85-104.—Itchikawa, K., & Kurozawa, R. Sur la production exp6rimentale du cancer du goudron. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 238-42.—Kimura, K. Experimentelle Erzeugung des Teerkarzinoms an der Lunge des Meerschweinchens. Ibid., 1924, 14: 246.—Kotzarev, A. Deux nouveaux cas de cancer experimental obtenus en 17 et 19 jours avec du goudron de houille electrolyse. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 122-32. ----- & Morsier, J. de. Deux cas de cancer experimental obtenus en 16 et 17 jours avec du goudron de houille ayant subi Taction d'un courant electrique. Ibid., 112-21.—Kreyberg, L. [Smearing white mice with tar] Med. rev., Bergen, 1927, 44: 193-201.—Lipschiitz, B. Zur Frage der experimentellen Er- zeugung der Teerkarzinome. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1921, 34: 613.—Lii-Fu-hua. Ueber die Erzeugung von Krebs durch Tabakteerpinselung beim Kaninchen. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1933-34, 46: 513-22. ------ Ueber das Solitiirauftreten ein- zelner Tumoren auf einer diffus gereizten Korperstelle. Ibid., 47: 52-62.—Magheru, G., Magheru, A. [et al.] L'action com- bine du BCG et du goudron de houille sur le rat et le lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 815-7.—Maisin, J., & Desmedt. P. Influence de la dur6e des badigeonnages sur Involution des cancers du goudron. Ibid., 1926, 94: 771.—Maisin, J., & Van de Vyver, L. Influence d'injections repetees d'extraits de tumeur du goudron sur Involution des tumeurs du goudron chez la souris blanche. Ibid., 772.—Murray, J. A. Tar-cancer induction in mice with spontaneous malignant new growths. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1930, 9: 83-8.—Negre, L., & Valtis, J. Tumeurs cancereuses provoquees chez la souris par inoculation de peau de souris badigeonnees avec le goudron en des points differents. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 103: 976 — Oberling, C, & Raileanu, C. Proliferations papillomateuses de I'preille du lapin provoqu6es par injections intratraclteales d'huile de vaseline goudromtee. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1931, 20: 80-3.—Parodi, U. Sulla produzione sperimentale del carcino- ma da catrame. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 569; passim.— Peracchia, G. C. Efetti del catrame inietto nel tessuto sotto- cutaneo. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 1-26, 5 pl.—Pericaud, H. Cancerisation par le goudron. Neoplasmes, 1929, 8: 85-9 — Peyre, E., & Kotzarev, A. Cancer experimental avec du gou- dron electrolyse. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 399-402.— Polettini, B. Sulla produzione sperimentale del cancro da catrame nel topo bianco. Gior. biol. med. sper., 1923-24, 1: 82-4. Also Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 337-46.—Pono- marev, A. V. [Results from direct introduction of coal tar emulsion into the subarachnoid space in rabbits] Arkh. biol nauk, 1928, 28: 471-9.—Puccinelli, E. Sulla produzione di tumori di innesti embnonali in ratti trattati con arsenico e con catrame. Pathologica, Genova, 1930, 22: 349-56.—Reitano. ?r „ Diahsi del catrame e produzione sperimentale di tumori. Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 711-8.—Righi, I. Sulla produ- zione sperimentale del cancro mediante catrame sottoposto all azione di una corrente elett rica. Pathologica, Genova, 1927 19: 494-6.— Romme, M., & Harde, E. Inoculation de filtrat du tumeurs broyees a des souris goudronnees au stade pr6can- cereux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 1263-5.—Sedginidse, G. A. Die kombinierte Wirkung der Rontgenstrahlen und des bteinkohlenteers auf die Haut der weissen Mause. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 21-34.—Shabad, L. [Coal-tar, as cancerogenic agent by injection into the rectum of white mouse] Vest, rentg., 1927, 5: 171-9.—Shibata, S. Change in the rabbit's ear due to repeated application of volatile com- ponents of coal-tar pitch. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1928, 12: 399.— Shimoda, T. Experimental tumors produced by cutaneous in- jection of coal-tar and pityrol. Ibid., 1927, 10: 578.—Simoes Kaposo, L. La pseudo-eiectrolyse du goudron (methode de Kotzarev) et Taction du chauffage du goudron cancerigene. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 999-1001. ------& Cordato de Noronha. Un nouveau cas de cancer experimental sous l'in- fluence du goudron soumis a Taction d'un courant electrique (methode de Kotzarev) Ibid., 1927, 96: 877.—Sternberg, A. Beitrage zur experimentellen Krebserzeugung durch Teer. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, 20:420-31—Tedeschi, C. Lesioni da catrame per via endovenosa. Tumori, Milano, 1930, 16: 101- 25.—Woronov, S„ & Alexandrescu, G. Tumeurs abdominales multiples chez le rat blanc experimentales produits par Tinges- tion longtemps repetee d'un melange a base de goudron. Neo- plasmes, 1929, 8: 129-81, 2 pl.—Watson, A. F., & Mellanby, E. Tar cancer in mice; the technique of the comparative experi- ment. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1929-30, 11: 267-81.—Woglom, W. H., & Herly, L. The carcinogenic activity of tar in various dilutions. J. Cancer Res., 1929, 13: 367-72. ---- experimental: Tar tumors: Effect of diet. Berenblum, I. The modifying influence of dichloroethyl sulphide on the induction of tumours in mice by tar. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1929, 32: 425-34.—Cameron, A. T., & Meltzer, S. The effects of certain diets on the production of tar car- cinoma in mice. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 30: 55-69.—Cirio, L. Suite neoformazioni sperimentali da catrame nel topo bianco alimentato con tuorlo d'uovo. Pathologica, Genova, 1930, 22: 595-603.—De Gaetani, F. Ricerche sulla influenza delT ali- mentazione sui tumori sperimentali da catrame. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 439-41.—Francois, M. A. L'influence du regime alimentaire sur le comportement du cancer au gou- dron sur la souris blanche. Cancer, Brux., 1931, 8: 1-36.— Freund, E., & Lustig, B. Ueber den Einfluss verschiedener Ernahrung auf das Teerungskarzinom der Maus. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1580.—Fukuda, T., & Kinoshita. R. Experi- mentelle Untersuchung iiber die Beziehung der Lanolinfiitterung zu der Erzeugung des kiinstlichen Teerkankroids am Kanin- chenohr. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1922, 12: 204.—Jorstad, L. H. The relation of the vitamins to the reaction induced by coal tar in the tissues of animals. J. Exp. M., 1925, 42: 221-30, 3 pl.— Kashiwagi, M., Fukuda, T., & Owaga, J. The relation be- tween lanolin-feeding and the formation of cancroid by painting the back of a mouse with tar. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 131-6.—Kreyberg, L., & Nielsen, 8. S. [Role of magnesium salts on the development of tar tumors in rats] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1934, 95: 1389-404.—Lecloux, J. Recherches sur l'influence des graisses sur te cancer au goudron chez la souris. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 1155; 1925, 93: 832. ------ Recherches sur l'influence de composes d'acides gras sur l'ap- parition et Involution du cancer experimental au goudron chez la souris. Arch. nted. beiges, 1925, 78: 158-61. Also Cancer, Brux., 1931, 8: 37; 59.—Lee. K., Fukuda, T., & Kinoshita, R. The influence of lanolin-feeding on the formation and develop- ment of tar cancroid on the ear of rabbits. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 127-31.—Roffo, A. H. Influencia de la colesterina sobre el desarroUo del cdncer de alquetran. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1929, 5: 144-65.—Rondoni, P. L'infiuenza dello zucchero suite proliferazioni epiteliali atipiche da catrame. Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 251. Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 465.—Sobolev, N. G. [Retardation (to appearance in suc- ceeding generation) of tar cancer, by exclusion of lipoids from diet] Vest, rentg., 1929, 7: 411-23.—Watson, A. F. Tar can- cer in mice maintained on diets supplemented with fresh liver. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1934, 11: 35-41. ---- experimental: Tar tumors: Effect of various factors. Campbell, J. A. The influence of breathing carbon monoxide and oxygen at high percentages for prolonged periods upon development of tar cancer in mice. J. Path. Bact., Cambr., CARCINOMA 180 CARCINOMA 1933, 36: 243-8.—Choldin, S. Kunstliche Pradisposition zum Teerkrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 545-56.—Cie- chanowski, S., & Sciesinski, K. Schwangerschaft und Teer- geschwiilste (Untersuchungen uber die Teergeschwiilste V.) Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1930, 157-94, 4 pl—Cini, N. Ricerche sperimentali intorno all' influenza della gravidanza sullo sviluppo del cancro da catrame nel topo bianco. Fol. gyn., Genova, 1936, 33: 273-94.—Cirio, L., & Balestra, G. Neoformazioni sperimentali da catrame e irradiazione X gene- rate nel topo bianco. Pathologica, Genova, 1930, 22: 287-92.— Coulon, A. de. L'arsenic joue-t-il un role dans la cancerisation de la souris par le goudron. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 1369-71.—Davidson, J. R. An attempt to inhibit the develop- ment of tar-carcinoma in mice. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 486.—Derom, E. Influence de la temperature sur la produc- tion du cancer experimental du goudron chez la souris. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 422-62.—Forssman, J. Die Ein- wirkung einiger Farbstoffe auf die Cancererzeugung durch Teer bei Mausen. Acta path, microb. scand., 1931, 8: 16-21.— Jaffe, R., & Eliassow, A. Versuche zur Beeinflussung der Ent- Btehung und des Wachstums des Teerkarzinoms. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1927, 22: 78-89 [Discussion] 120-33.—Kohn- Speyer, A. C. Effect of ultra-violet radiation on the incidence of tar cancer in mice. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 1305.—Lazza- rini, L. Infezione da sporotrico e cancro da catrame nel topo- lino bianco. Tumori, Milano, 1927, 13: 357-69. Also Ann. ostet. gin., 1928, 50: 1228-34. ------ Pu6 un agente micro- bico influire sulla produzione del cancro da catrame? Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1931, 10: 441-5, pl.—Mougneau, R., & Ma- gimel, L. Quelques particularites sur le pouvoir canc6rique du goudron de houille; remarques parasitologiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 787-9.—Reding, R. Influence de quelques ntetaux sur te developpement du cancer du goudron. Ibid., 1923, 89: 817.—Roffo, A. H., & Correa, L. M. El arsenico y el desarroUo del cancer de alquitran. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 367-72, 2 pl.—Simoes Raposo, L. Sur la role de l'arsenic dans la cancerisation par le goudron. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 997-9.—Tavares, A. Influence de substances modificatrices du systeme neuro-vegetatif sur les tumeurs experimentales du goudron. Ibid., 1935, 118: 1507-10. ---- experimental: Tar tumors: Histo- and pathogenesis. Dreiftjss, W. *Ueber die kunstliche Erzeu- gung von metastasierenden Mausecarcinomen durch Bestandteile des Teerpeches; klinische und histologische Untersuchungen [Zurich] 4p. 8? Wohlen, 1922. Kreyberg, L. *[Experimental cancer; local vascular tar reactions and their role in producing hyperplasia of the epithelium and cancer in white rats] [Oslo] p.419-99. 8? Bergen, 1928. Also Med. rev., Bergen, 1928, 45: Anardi, T. Iperplasia cutanea a forma cistica in animali trattati con catrame. Arch. Soc ital. chir., 1935, 41: 760-3.— Babes, A. Die Entwicklungsstufen der Epithelveranderungen, welche den Teergeschwiilsten der Haut vorausgehen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 533-44. ------ Sur la localisation du cancer du goudron chez le lapin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 206-9. ------ Gaucherahnliche Milzver&nderungen bei Teerpinselungen der Kaninchenbaut. Virchows Arch., 1929, 272: 411-7. ------ La rate chez les lapins avec cancer du goudron. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 232-7. ------ Les modifications des formations lymphatiques de la rate chez les lapins avec cancer du goudron. Ibid., 765; 1931, 20: 420. ------& Pantzu-Lazarescu. Les tesions du foie consecutives aux badigeonnages au goudron de Toreille des lapins. Ibid., 1929, 18: 210-4.—Babfes, A.. & Serbanesco. Sur le ntecanisme de la production du cancer pr6coce du goudron chez le lapin. Ibid., 1928, 17: 509-11. ------ Les modifications morpholo- giques du sang chez le lapin a la suite des injections de goudron. Ibid., 1929, 18: 194-204.—Balbi, E. Sulle alterazioni del sangue e di alcuni organi interni nel topo con cancro da catrame. Pathologica, Genova, 1925, 407-10.—Bang, F. Processus histologique au cours de involution du cancer du goudron chez les souris blanches. C. rend. Soc biol., 1922, 87: 757-9. ------ Essai de rapprochement entre les experiences du cancer du goudron et celles du cancer des cicatrices, et contribution a I'etude de ce dernier. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1928, 17: 669-96 — Berghoff. W. Ueber Organveranderungen bei Mausen nach Teerpinselung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 468-91.— Bernard, J. La sterilite des rats soumis aux injections intra-ntedullaires de goudron. Sang, Par., 1935, 9: 779-89, pl. ------ Etat leucemoide et tumefaction osseuse provoques chez le singe par les injections intra-ntedullaires de goudron. Ibid., 790-806.—Bierich, R. Zur Histogenese der Teerkarzi- nome. Derm. Wschr., 1922, 75: 1081-5. ------ Ueber den experimentellen Teerkrebs; ein Versuch, die Art und Wirkungs- weise der krebsbildenden Faktoren zu bestimmen. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 2272-4.—Borst, M. Ueber die Entstehung des bindegewebigen Stromas in Teercarcinoiden. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1923-24, 21: 344-7.—Bungeler, W. Erhohung der Glykolyse nach Teerbehandlung. Ibid., 1936, 44: 141.— Casabona, E. Contributo alio studio del cosidetto cancro da catrame delT utero e della genesi della cellula deciduale. Ann. Ist. Maragliano, 1931, 1: 123-47— Chahovich, X. La glycemie proteidique dans te cancer experimental du goudron chez le lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 58.—Champy, C, & Vasiliu, I. Recherches sur le cancer experimental du goudron; essai d'une theorie generate des cancers epitlteliaux basee sur les faits connus de la biologie des 6pith61iums. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 13: 111-34.—Ciechanowski, S. Ueber den Ein- fluss des Baus der geteerten Hautteile auf die Entstehung und Entwicklung der Teergeschwiilste. Bull, internat. Acad. polon. sc, 1930, 141-7. ------ & Sciesinski, K. Beobach- tungen betreffs des Einflusses der Starke des ausserlich ange- wandten Faktors auf die Entstehung der Teergeschwiilste (Untersuchungen iiber die Teergeschwiilste II) Ibid., 131-40.— Coulon, A. de, Nicod, J., & Vies, F. Recherches sur les points isoeiectriques du serum de lapin, en relation avec le developpe- ment des cancers du goudron. Arch. phys. biol., Par., 1927, 5: 245-63.—D'Alessandro, G. Erhohung der Glykolyse von Rattenblutkorperchen nach Teerbehandlung. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1935-30, 43: 452-7.—Deelman, H. T. Ueber die Histogenese des Teerkrebses. Ibid., 1922, 19: 125-70. ----- Sur les rapports entre la genese du cancer du goudron et le traumatisme. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 715-8. ----- Die Entstehung des experimentellen Teerkrebses und die Bedeutung der Zellenregeneration. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923- 24, 21: 220-6.—Dobrovolskai'a-Zavadska'ia, N., & Olch, I. Effets produits par te goudronnage de la peau chez les souris gen6tiquement diff6rentes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 273-6.—Dreifuss, W., & Bloch, B. Ueber die kiinstliche Erzeugung von metastasierenden Mausecarcinomen durch Bestandteile des Teerpeches; klinische und histologische Unter- suchungen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1922, 140: 6-63.— Fels, E. Experimentelle Untersuchungen uber die Einwirkung des Teers auf die Mausevagina. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 100: 70-84.—Franco, E. E., & Affonso, C. Sulla produzione del cancro e sul comportamento delle mastzellen nei topi trattati col catrame; osservazioni preliminari. Pathologica, Genova, 1924, 16: 445-50. ------ Le alterazioni istologiche di alcuni organi interni dei topi trattati col catrame. Ibid., 1926, 18: 8-12.—Fukuda, T. Ueber das Verhalten der elastischen Fasern und der Mastzellen bei der Entstehung des Teerkrebses bei englischen Mausen. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1925, 15: 260.— Georgievskaya, L. M., & Shabad, L. M. [Problem of the general effect of the cancerogenic factor in the genesis of experi- mental tar cancer in rats] Vest, rentg., 1930, 8: 223-34 — Giuffrida, E. La pretcsa azione oncogena generale del catrame di fronte alio sviluppo di processi rigenerativi dell' epitelio. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 47-54.—Guilera, L. G., Roca, R-, & Corachan, M. L6sions precancereuses et cance- reuses produites par te goudron chez les rats blancs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 739.—Guldberg, G. Changes in the skin and organs in white mice after painting with tar. Acta path. microb. scand., 1927, 4: 276-84. Also Norsk mag. kegevid., 1927, 88: 425-51, 8 pl.—Ichikawa, K., & Baum. Ueber die experimentelle Erzeugung des Teerkrebses mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Veranderungen des Blutbildes und des Zeitpunktes, wo die Botelhosche serologische Reaktion positiv ausfiillt. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1924, 14: 245.—Jonkhoff, A. R. Ueber die Bedeutung der Atrophie und Regeneration fiir den experimentellen Teerkrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 25-31.—Jordan, H. Experimentelle Studie zur Frage der Krebsentstehung durch Gaswerkteer. Ibid., 1922,19: 39-55 — Kashiwagi. M. Morphological changes of the skin in mice due to coal-tar painting. Gann, Tokyo, 1925, 19:4.—Koenigs- feld, H. Ueber biologische Beziehungen zwischen Teer- und Impfcarcinom der Maus. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 34: 38-44.—Korenyi, A. Beitrag zu den Gewebsveranderungen nach Teerpinselung. Virchows Arch., 1927, 264: 383-90.— Kotzarev, A. Dissection des nerfs de Toreille du lapin et cancer experimental au goudron. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1925, 95: 126-33.—Kreyberg, L. On systemic factors in the genesis of tar-cancer. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1926-27, 8: 352-4. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 191-3. ------ [Local vas- cular changes in white mice from painting the skin with tar] Norsk mag. kegevid., 1927, 88: 1101-7, 2 pl.—Larionow, L. T.. & Jasswoin, G. W. Der Zustand des Unterhautbindegewebes wahrend der Teerkrebsentwicklung (zur Frage iiber die Bedeu- tung des Mesenchyms fiir die Krebsentstehung) Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1934-35, 41: 341-57.—Lazzarini, L. Sul comporta- mento del sistema nervoso nel cancro da catrame del topohno bianco. Boll. Soc. ital biol. sper., 1928, 3: 1301-3. —-—j Ulteriori osservazioni sul comportamento dei nervi cutanei nel cancro da catrame del topolino bianco. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1930, 26: 1114-6. ------ Veranderungen des Nerven- systems der mit Teer behandelten Hautbedeckung beim experi- mentellen Teerkrebs der weissen Maus. Virchows Arch., 1930-31, 279: 684-97.—Leitch, A. Observations on the effect of cessation of the irritant on the development of experimental tar cancer. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 1101-3— Lipschiitz, B. Untersuchungen uber die Entstehung des experimentellen Teercarcinoms der Maus. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923, l\- 50-97. ------ Die Hautveranderungen bei der experimen- tellen Erzeugung des Teercarcinoms der Maus mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der experimentellen Pigmenterzeugung- Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1924, 145: 197-9. -----; Ueber das Verhalten des Hautorgans geteerter Mause; Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Entstehung des experimentellen Teerkarzinoms der Maus. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 1258-60— Mclntoin. J. On the nature of the tumours induced in fowls by injection CARCINOMA 181 CARCINOMA of tar. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1933, 14: 422-34, 4 pl.—Magheru, G., & Magheru, A. Action du goudron sur les proprtetes anti- g6niques des tissus. C. rend. Soc biol., 1933, 112: 615-7.— Maisin, J., & Masse, G. Le cancer du goudron est-il simple- ment un cancer d'irritation locale? nouvelles recherches. Ibid., 1925, 93: 449.—Menetrier, P., Peyron, A., & Surmont, J. Les etapes histologiques du cancer du goudron. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 10-23.------Sur les reactions lympho- conjonctives dans Tepitheiioma experimental du goudron. Ibid., 200-15.—Mercier, L. Dystrophies oculaires et tumeurs chez des souris apres injection intraperitoneale de goudron. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 503-5.—Mertens, V. E. Beob- achtungen iiber die Entstehung von Teerkrebs an Mausen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 494-501. ------ Ueber einige Wirkungen von paracutan angewandtem Teer. Ibid., 1926, 23: 351-9.—Michail & Vancea, P. Sur la suppres- sion du pouvoir hygrontetrique du parenchyme corneen par Taction du goudron de houille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 295.—Moller, E. Histologische Untersuchungen iiber den Ausgangspunkt der experimentellen Teerkrebsbildung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1922-23. 19: 393-407.—Morais, E., & Bacelar, J. Modifications leucocytaires au cours de la cancerisa- tion expirimentale au goudron chez le lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 574-6.—Mottram, J. C. On the origin of tar tumours in mice, whether from single cells or many cells. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1935, 40: 407-14.—Nakamoto, K. Ueber Geschwulste und Nerven; experimentelle Studien iiber die Veranderungen der Hautnerven bei kiinstUchen Teerkrebsen und in den prakanzerosen Stadien. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 247. Also Gann, Tokyo, 1926, 20: 10-2.—Oike, M. Functional relation between the growth of tar cancer and reticu- loendothelial system. Jap. J. Obst., 1931, 14: 438-54, pl.— Okamuro, T. Ueber die Epithelwucherung des Kiemengangs durch Teerinjektion. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 569 — Parodi, U. Suite modalita di reazione alio stimolo oncogeno del catrame di due zone di tegumento successivamente trattate. Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 310-8. ------ Sulla reazione individuate del topo alia azione oncogena del catrame. Ibid., 1927, 2: 439-42.—Pavlova, Z. K. [Morphological changes in the blood of tarred mice] Vest, rentg., 1930, 8: 141-6. ------ & Savrimovich, E. I. [Changes in some of the internal organs in tarred mice] Ibid., 131-40.—Peyron, A. Sur certains elements lymphoconjonctifs du tissu sous-cutane de la souris et leur presence dans Tepitheiioma experimental du goudron. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 151-4.—Pigalev, I. A. [Mechan- ism of development of coal-tar cancer] Arkh. biol. nauk., 1928, 28: 481-95.—Polettini, B. Sull' azione di un fattore generale nella genesi del cancro da catrame nel topo bianco. Tumori, Milano, 1929, 15: 306-19.—Puhr, L. Ueber die durch Teer verursachten Veranderungen des Magens der Ratte. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 407-15.—Raney, R. B. Tar epithe- lioma in the sympathectomized albino rabbit. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 23: 98-103.—Reinhard. M. C, & Candee, C. F. In- fluence of sex and heredity on the development of tar tumors. Ibid., 1932, 16: 640-4.—Rous, P., & Botsford, E. The inci- dence of cancer in tarred and sheltered mice. J. Exp. M., 1932, 55: 247-66. Also repr.—Roussy, G. Le role du facteur terrain dans la production experimentale du cancer par te goudron. BuU. Acad, med., Par., 1922, 3. ser., 87: 617-21. Also Clinique, Par., 1922, 17: 115-8. ------ Leroux, R., & Peyre, E. Influence des facteurs d'irritation locale dans le cancer du goudron chez la souris. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 587-9. ------ Le cancer experimental du goudron chez le lapin; sur quelques modifications du stroma conjonctif. Ibid., 164-76.—Remond, A., Sendrail. M., & Roudil, V. Cancer du goudron et systeme reticuloendothelial. C. rend. Soc biol., 1929, 101: 1000-2.—Righi, I. Sulla presenza di granuli di catrame negli organi di topi trattati con pennellature cutanee. Pathologica, Genova, 1927, 19: 368-72.—Salkind, S. J., & Schabad, L. M. Ueber die mitogenetische Strahlung des experimentellen Teerkrebses. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931, 34: 216-27.—Satoh, A. Ueber Entwicklung von Granulations- gewebe und von Teercarcinomen bei gespeicherten Tieren. Ibid., 1931-32, 35: 574-84.—Schar, W. Die Bedeutung der Grosse der geteerten Hautstelle fiir die kunstliche Erzeugung von Geschwiilsten. Ibid., 1933-34, 40: 456-64.—Sedginidse, G. Ueber die Veranderungen des elastischen Gewebes bei dem experimentellen Teerkrebs der weissen Mause. Ibid., 1930, 31: 369-93.—Shibata, S. Veriinderung in einigen Organen in Folge von Applikation der fliichtigen Bestandteile des Stein- kohlenteerpechs. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1930, 15: 62.—Shimoda, T. The influence of excision of the sympathetic ganglion on epitheliomatous vegetation due to tarring. Ibid., 1927, 9: 391, 2 pl. ------ The change in lipoid metabolism in the blood of rabbits having tar-epithelioma. Ibid., 10: 334.— Simoes-Raposo, L. L'action locale et generate du goudron dans la genese du cancer. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 1042.—Suzuki, T. Experimente iiber die Teerkrebsdisposition. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 728-31—Szodoray, L. [Changes in the epithelium of white mice due to tar-painting] Magy. orv. arch., 1932, 33: 322-7.— Tavares, A. De l'influence de Innervation auriculaire sur le developpement des tumeurs du goudron. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 763.------In- fluence de Ja couleur du pelage sur la production du cancer du goudron. Ibid., 1934, 115: 571-3. ------& Morais, E. La sympathicectomie et revolution des tumeurs du goudron chez le lapin. Ibid., 1933,113: 530-2.—Teutschlaender & Schuster, H. Zur Histopathogenese des experimentellen Teerkrebses; iiber das Verhalten der Mitosen in der Epidermis der Maus und ihre angebliche Bedeutung fiir die Entstehung des Krebses auf Grund des Materials unserer Teerpinselungsexperimente. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 183-208.—Vies, F., Coulon, A. de, & Ugo, A. Sur les facteurs de Involution des cancers de goudron chez la souris. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 193: 893-6. —----- Recherches sur les proprtet6s physico-chimiques des tissus en relation avec l'etat normal ou pathologique de l'or- ganisme; diverses actions sur le cancer du goudron. Arch. phys. biol., Par., 1935, 12: 138-54.—Waterman, N. Ueber die myeloiden Strukturanderungon der Milz bei der teergepinselten Maus. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1932-33, 44: 540-6.—Watson, A. F., & Mellanby, E. Tar cancer in mice; the condition of the skin when modified by external treatment or diet, as a factor in influencing the cancerous reaction. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1929-30, 11: 311-22.—Yamagiwa, K., & Saigusa, G. Wie wird das Wachstum des geimpften Teerkankroides (Stamm Fukuda) durch die nachfolgende Teerpinselung, beeinflusst? Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 578-85. Also Gann, Tokyo, 1928, 22: No. 2, 10-9.—Yamaguchi, H., Nishiyama, Y., & Suzuki. T. Ueber das Verhaltnis des experimentellen Teer- krebses und der Haarfarbe der Mause. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 243.—Zurhelle, E. Ueber direkte und indirekte Wirkung von Teerpinselungen auf das Mesenchym. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1937, 46: 55-72. ---- Explantation. Bisccglie. V. Osservazioni sul comportamento e sulla struttura delT adeno-carcinoma di topo coltivato in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 7: 249-64—Chlopin, N. G. Ueber die Verwandlungen des Mauseeareinomepithels im Explantat. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 235.—Erdmann, R. Die Eigen- schaften in vitro geziichteter Stromazellen des Flexner-Jobling- Karzinoms. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 93: Orig., 194-6.— Fischer, A. Sur la culture indefiniment prolongee in vitro de cellules carcinomateuses. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 1118. ------ Dauerziichtung reiner Stiimme von Carcinomzellen in vitro. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1337. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 89-96. ------ Carcinomzellen und heterologe Systeme in vitro. Ibid., 482-97. ------ Ziichtung von Karzinomgewebe in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 138-41. ------Demuth, F. Tet al.] Ein ein Jahr alter Stamm von Karzinomzellen in vitro. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 651.—Fischer. A., Fischer, M., & Hollmann, A. Der gegen- wartige Zustand eines 6 Jahre alten Carcinomstammes in vitro. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 1-4.—Fischer, A., Laser. H-, & Meyer, H. Ein 3 Jahre alter Carcinomstamm in vitro; einige Betrachtungen nach den bisherigen Arbeitsergebnissen. Ibid., 1930, 32: 99-106.—Kapel, O. Pure cultures of cancer epithe- lium. Hospitalstidende, 1928, 71: 67-71.—Laser, H. Ziich- tung von Flexner-Jobling-Rattencarcinom in vitro. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 297-301.—Lauche. Weitere Explan- tationsversuche mit menschlichen bosartigen Geschwiilsten; histologische Untersuchungen an degenerierenden menschlichen Karzinomkulturen und an Mischkulturen von menschlichem Karzinomgewebe mit embryonalem Hiihner- und Menschen- gewebe. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1930, 25: 296-302, pl.— Louros, N. C. Experimentelle Studien zur Biologie iiber- lebender Gewebe insbesondere des iiberlebenden Karzinom- gewebes. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 53-7.—Ludwig, F., & Ries, J. von. Hormone und Karzinom (Ziichtungsergebnisse an menschlichen Krebszellen) Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 1300.— Meyer, H. Ueberleben von Mausekarzinomkulturen in vitro bei Zimmertemperatur. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 7: 268-70.—Minami, S. Versuche an iiberlebendem Carcinom- gewebe [Atmung und Glykolyse] Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 142: 334-50.—Schopper, W. The Walker rat carcinoma No. 72 in tissue culture. Contr. Embryol. Carnegie Inst., 1935, 25: 175-81, pl.—Warburg, O. Versuche an iiberlebendem Carci- nomgewebe (Methoden) Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 142: 317-33. ------ & Minami, S. Versuche an iiberlebendem Carcinom- gewebe. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 776.—Warburg, O., Negelein, E., & Posener, K. Versuche an iiberlebendem Carcinomge- webe. Ibid., 1924, 3: 1062-4. ---- Growth. Bergman, R. A. M., & Waterman, N. L'action stimulante du liquide de Tascite carcinomateux sur la croissance in vitro de T epithelium du foie. Acta brevia neerl., 1935, 5: 103-5.— Bernstein, S., & Elias, H. Carcinomwachstum und Lipoide. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1616.—Cramer, W. On the bio- chemical mechanism of growth; the effect of sodium and calcium ions on the growth of a transplantable mouse carcinoma. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1921, 7: .1-12.—Fischer, A. L'action du s6rum sanguin sur la multiplication des cellules carcinomateuses. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1379-81.— Freund, E. Das Karzinomproblem vom Standpunkte des spezifischen Wachstumsmaterials. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1929, 2: 248-54.—Guarino, A. L'infiuenza di varie diete sullo sviluppo e sui caratteri istologici delT adeno-carcinoma del topo. Tumori, Milano, 1931, 17: 181-92.—Korenyi, A. In auffallend kurzer Zeit entstandene Carcinome. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1935, 48: 314-7.—McEuen, C. S., & Thomson, D. L. The growth of the Walker rat tumour in young and old animals. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1934, 15: 224-7.—Muir, R. The intra- epithelial growth of carcinoma. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 587-9.— Schairer, E. Die Beziehungen von Kerngrosse und Geschwulst- wachstum, untersucht am experimentellen Teerkrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 279-97.—Tinozzi, F. P. Ueber die Wachstumsvorgange bei transplantierten Carcinomgeweben. Ibid., 1932-33, 38: 541-7. CARCINOMA 182 CARCINOMA ---- Histology. See also Carcinoma, Cytology; Carcinoma, Types. Deelman, H. T. [Atypic epithelium in a malignant tumor] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: 1802-8, 3 pl.—Fuss. S. Flaches oberflachliches Hautepitheliom mit eigenartigen histologi- schen Befunden. Arch. Derm. Syph., 1927, 153: 75-85 — Honda, I., & Kura. N. Ueber die Beziehung zwischen dem menschlichen Karzinom (Mammakrebs) und den Nerven. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 524-6.—Klein, B. M., & Missriegler, A. Silberbilder aus tierischen und menschlichen Carcinomen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 399-422.—Koch, F. Zur Frage der atypischen karzinomahnlichen Epitbelwucherungen in der Haut. Derm. Zschr., 1935-36, 72: 157-61.—Ladreyt. F. Sur le polymorphisme histologique de certains neoplasmes epitheiiaux et les relations des neoformations inflammatoires et des tumeurs cancereuses. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1920, 170: 1629-31.—Lee, F. C, & Tilghman, R. C. Lymph vessels in rabbit carcinoma, with a note on the normal lymph vessel structure of the testis. Arch. Surg., 1933, 26: 602-16 — Lowenthal, K. Experimentelle Aenderung der histologischen Struktur eines Carcinoms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930-31, 33: 521-7.—Meissel. M. N. Nerven in Geschwiilsten, entfernt von der geteerten Stelle. Ibid., 1933, 39: 128-37—Mon- tanari, A. Contributo alio studio della sostanza granulofila- mentosa nel carcinoma. Pensiero med., 1926, 15: 125-8.— Regaud, C & Lacassagne, A. A propos des mastocytes des epitheliomas; importance de la fixation pour la coloration des granulations des mastocytes. C. rend. Soc biol., 1922, 87: 1084-6.—Schoch, E. O. Ueber die lokale Eosinophilic bei Karzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 2895-900.— Yamagiwa, K., & Ichikawa, K. Ueber die atypische Epithelwucherung. Verh. Jap. path. Ges., 1914, 4: 136-9. ---- Immunology. Becker. Aktive und passive Immunisierung gegen Stamm Hiibner. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 86-9.—Besredka. A., & Bardach, M. De I'immunisation des lapins par la voie intracutanee contre Tepitheiioma inocute dans Toeil. C. rend. Acad. sc. 1936. 202: 2193.—Besredka, A.. & Gross. L. De la nature de l'immunite chez les lapins vaccin6s contre Tepithe- iioma. Ibid., 1626-8.—Bisceglie, V. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen gewachsbildender Wirkung des Teers und Gewachs- Immunitat. Virchows Arch., 1928, 270: 57-69.—Centanni, E. Experimentelle Erfahrungen iiber die Natur der histoge- nen Immunitat gegen den transplantablen Mausecarcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 28: 47-56.—Citelli, S. Sensibilita all'estratto neoplastico maligno e desensibilizzazione con lo stesso estratto; metodo razionale e promettente di cura pro- filattica del cancro. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1936-37, 40: 450-3 [Discussion] 453-8.—Collier, W. A. Die Immunitats- verhaltnisse beim Ascitescarcinom der Maus. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1934-35, 41: 317-23. ------ & Cohn, A. Immuni- tatsversuche mit dem transplantablen Kaninchenepitheliom. Ibid., 1931-32, 35: 641-5.—Davidson, J. R. An attempt to inhibit the development of tar-carcinoma in mice. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 486; 1935, 32: 364.—Dobrovolskaia-Zavad- skaia, N., & Garrido, F. Existe-t-il des lign6es de souris refractaires au cancer du goudron? C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 509-11.—Fibiger, J., & Moeller, P. Recherches sur I'im- munisation contre la formation des metastases du cancer expe- rimental du goudron. Ibid., 1927, 96: 1463-6.—Flarer, F. La recettivita neoplastica nei portatori di epiteliomi cutanei. Boll. 1st. sieroter. milan., 1935, 14: 658-81, pl.—Hora, F. [Research work on cytolysis in normal cells and cells with carcinoma] Spisy L6k. Fak. Masaryk. Univ., 1927, 5: No. 10, 1-41.—Itami, S. Further investigations on the immunizing power of normal mouse tissues against transplantable carci- noma. J. Cancer Res., 1925-26, 10: 128-45.—Itchikawa, K., & Baum, S. M. Reaction locale chez les animaux resistant a la production du cancer par badigeonnage au goudron de houille (rats et cobayes) Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 386-95.—Kamekura, R. Immunisierungs- und Heilversuche bei Mausekarzinom. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1925, 43: 36-62.— Knopf, E. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Immuni- sierung von Ratten gegen Carcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 64-70.—Lehmann-Facius, H., & Toda, T. Ueber Bedingungen und Methodik zum Nachweis karzinomspezi- fischer Antigenfunktionen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 67: 373-95.—Magheru, G., & Magheru, A. Action du goudron sur certaines reactions d'immunite. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 613.—Maisin, J. Susceptibility and resistance to tar cancer; an experimental study. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 180-9.— Murray, J. A. Resistance primitive et secondaire a la produc- tion du cancer du goudron. J. radiol. electr., 1923, 7: 417. Also Neoplasmes, 1923, 2: 261-3.—Rondoni, P. Ueber die Beziehungen der Eigenlipoidimmunisierung zu den durch Teer hervorgerufenen Wucherungsvorgangen. Zschr. Immunforsch. 1926, 49: 91-101. ------ L'antigene eterofilo di Forssman nelT adenocarcinoma del topo. Arch. sc. biol., Nap., 1928, 12: 460-8.—Theilhaber, A. Der Einfluss der cellularen Immunitat auf die Heilung der Carcinome (insbesondere der Mamma und des Uterus) Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 118: 237-72. ------ Die Beziehungen zwischen Immunitat und Karzinom. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1924, 32. Kongr. H., 137-41.—Tizzoni, G., & De Angelis. G. Sulla immunita contro Tadeno-carcinoma del topino conferita mediante la poltiglia dello stesso tumore con aggiunta di formolo. Ann. igiene, 1930, 40: 354-64.—Witeb- sky, E., & Poplau, P. Zur Methodik des Nachweises karzinom- spezifischer Antigenfunktionen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1932. 76: 82-109.—Yamagiwa, K., Aihara, H., & Suguro, H. Experi- mentelle Studie iiber die Entstehung der Antikorper gegen das Mauskarzinom. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1924, 14: 290-2.— Yamagiwa, K., Fukuda, T. [et al.] Experimentelle Studie iiber die Resistenzsteigerung gegen Carcinom. Gann, Tokyo, 1926, 20- 1-10. Also Virchows Arch., 1926, 261: 75-81.—Yamagiwa. K.', & Kimura, T. Experimental investigation on the antibody- formation against the transplantable mouse carcinoma. Gann Tokyo, 1922, 16: No. 4, 1-11, pl.—Yamagiwa, K., & Morimoto! S. Experimentelle Studie iiber die Antikdrperbildung geiren das Impfkarzinom bei der Maus. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929 19- 688-704.—Yamagiwa, K., Tsukahara, S., & Morimoto, s! Experimental study of antibody formation against mouse carcinoma. Ibid., 1928, 18: 631. Also Japan M. World, 1927 7: 259-62. Also Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, Ifi: 256; 1927, 17: 558. Also Gann, Tokyo, 1926, 20: 21; 1929, 23: 11-30 Also Virchows Arch., 1928, 267: 17-26. ---- Inoculation and transmission. See also Carcinoma, Transplantation. Bittner, J. J. Quadruple inoculation of an adeno-carcinoma J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 466-75.—Dietel, F. G., & Ditsch, H. Ein Beitrag zur Karzinomverschleppung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 698-700.—Fronz, E. Fragen an die Karzinomfor- scher. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 194.—Kramer. H. Ueber Karzinomverschleppung. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1518.— Nicholson-Lailey. J. R. Implantation of carcinoma by an operation. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 864.—Ritter. C. Zur Frage der Infektiositat des Carcinoms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 263-71.—Sequeira, J. H. Suggested autoinoculation of rodent ulcer. Brit. M. J., 1921, 2: 60.—Sippel. Karzinom- rezidiv infolge Kontaktubertragung. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1923, 86: 398.—Teacher, J. H. A specimen of implantation of secondary carcinoma within the intestines. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1930, 33: 491-3, pl. ---- Manifestations. Bilicki, E. *Geistesstorungen bei Karzinom- erkrankungen. 31p. 8? Kiel, 1916. Erb, A. *Ueber das Verhalten der Haut- elastizitat bei carcinomkranken Frauen [Frank- furt a. M.] 20p. 8? Arheilgen b. Darmstadt, 1929. Arneth. Hbhere Leukocytenwerte beim Karzinom, bei qualitativer Betrachtung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1932, 82: 545-7.—Bernstein, F. Atypische Erythemeruption bei einem Karzinomkranken mit Lokalisation an den Extremitaten, der Mundschleimhaut und den Bestrahlungsfeldern am Stamm. Derm. Zschr., 1930, 59: 196-207.—Campbell, W. A., jr. The cause of fever in carcinoma. Colorado M., 1931, 28: 62-6.— Cusani, M. Epitelioma malpighiano simulante una micosi della gamba. Riforma med., 1926, 42: 1177-9.—Czyhlarz, E. Ueber karzinamische Anfalle. Wien. med. Wschr., 1923, 73: 194.—Grossmann, M. Carcinom und Bronzefarbung der Haut. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 1697.—Guthmann, H., & Erb, A. Beitrage zum Carcinomproblem; das Verhalten der Haut- elastizitat. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 138: 269-77.—Harf, A. Ueber Hauterscheinungen als Fruhsymptome des Karzinoms. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 2699-701.—Kugelmeier, L. M. Leu- kamoide Reaktionen bei Carcinom. Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1934- 35, 53: 370-81.—Malinin, A. Zur Kenntnis der pathologisch- anatomischen Veranderungen bluterzeugender Organe bei Car- cinomkachexie. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 136-43 — Margolin, L. Ueber das Verhalten des vegetativen Nerven- systems der Carcinomkranken. Ibid., 1923-24, 21: 484-93.— Montgomery, D. W. Epitheliomata of the skin; some clinical notes. California West. M.. 1936, 45: 134-7—Moser, E. Multiple Venenthrombosen als Friihsymptom von Karzinom, Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 2022.—Nemec, K. [Carcinoma and fever] Cas. tek. 6esk., 1937, 76: 598-000.—Peremy, G, [Carcinoma and essential hypertonia] Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 1137.—Putnoky, J. Ueber die Anamie der Carcinomratten. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 451-63.—Rosenfeld, F. _ Blut- drucksenkung als Friihsymptom eines inneren Carcinoms. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 871.—Sonnenfeld, A. Leukamische Reaktionen bei Carcinom. Zschr. klin. Med., 1929, 111: 108-16.—Trinca, A. J., & Willis, R. A. Primary carcinoma unsuspected by the clinician. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 222-7. ---- Manifestations, metabolic. Wallersteiner, E. *Untersuchungen iiber das Verhalten von Gesamtstoffwechsel und Eiweissumsatz bei Carcinomatosen [Heidelberg] 43p. 8? Lpz., 1914. Dische, Z., & Laszlo, D. Ueber die Glykolyse tierischer Organe beim Carcinom. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1973. Foerster, A., & Forster, A. Blutzuckerspiegel und Carcinom. Ibid., 1925, 4: 1540-3.—Freund, E. Zur Frage der Kohlen- hydratbeziehungen des Karzinoms. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 23-8.—Handel, M., & Tadenuma, K. Ueber den Gaswech- sel carcinomatoser Ratten und seine Beeinflussung durch Rojj'' genbestrahlung des Tumors. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, CARCINOMA 183 CARCINOMA 21: 197-202.—Heindl, A., & Trauner, R. Der Grundumsatz von Karzinomkranken. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1926-27, 40: 416-32.—Kelly, T. C. Blood sugar retention in carcinoma. Tr. Am. Clim. Clin. Ass., 1924, 40: 320-30. Also Am. J. M. Sc , 1925, 169: 216-24.—Kingreen, O. Cholesterinstoffwechsel bei Carcinomkranken. Arch. klin. Chir., 1933, 177: 383-6.— Silberstein, F., Freud, J., & Revesz, T. Blutzuckerspiegel und Carcinom. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 2252.—Weiss, M. Pato- chimica delT urina nei carcinoma. Gazz. osp., 1935, 56: 608-10. --- Metabolism of tumor. Kroiin, A. *Ueber die chemischen Vorgange im Karzinom. 32p. 8? Munch., 1931. Bakker, A. Einige Uebereinstimmungen im Stoffwechsel der Carcinomzellen und Exsudatleukocyten. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 252-4.—Berenblum, I., Kendal, L. P., & Orr, J. W. Tumour metabolism in the presence of anti-carcinogenic sub- stances. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 709-15.—Hecht, G-, & Eichholtz, F. Versuch einer pharmakologischen Analyse des Carcinomstoffwechsels. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 206: 282-9.— Krebs, H. A., & Kubowitz, F. Ueber den Stoffwechsel von Carcinomzellen im Carcinomserum und Normalserum. Ibid., 1927, 189: 194-202.—Lasnitzki, A. Neuere Untersuchungen iiber den Stoffwechsel der Carcinomzelle (Referat) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 531-5.—Magat, J. Phosphatid- haushalt der Krebszelle und des Krebsgewebes; histochemische Untersuchung des Ehrlichschen Adenocarcinoms. Ibid., 1930, 31: 557-64.—Rona, P., & Deutsch, W. Versuche zum Stoff- wechsel iiberlebenden Carcinomgewebes. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1216-8.—Seel, H., & Carls, H. Der Stoffwechsel der Car- cinomzelle unter dem Einfluss oxydationsfordernder und oxyda- tionshemmender Faktoren. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 416-28.—Warburg, O. Ueber den Stoffwechsel der Carcinom- zelle. Naturwissenschaften, 1924, 12: 1131-7. Also J. Cancer Res., 1924-25, 9: 148-63. Also Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 534-6. Also Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 11-8. -----Posener, K., & Negelein, E. Ueber den Stoffwechsel der Carcinomzelle. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 152: 309-44 — Woodhouse, D. L. The action of ascorbic acid on tumour metabolism; a preliminary note on the effects observed following injections into mice with tar-induced neoplasms. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 1974-6. --- Metastasis. Belliger, K. *Ueber die Entstehung von Metastasen beim Carcinom. 16p. 8? Ziir., 1897. Miyatjchi, K. *Zur Kenntnis der Carcinom- metastasen im Knochensystem [Bern] 41p. 8? Basel, 1916. Pressburger, H. *Ein Fall von vorwiegend lymphatischer Verbreitung eines Carcinoms mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der multiplen Leber- infarkte. 17p. 8? Heidelb., 1917. Stratjch, W. *OsteopIastische Karzinom- metastasen [Berlin] 26p. 8? Charlottenb., 1928. Barret, M. Metastase osseuse d'un cancer epithelial et traumatisme. Ann. med. teg., 1934, 14: 518-28.—Baumecker, H. Karzinom und Lymphknotenmetastasen. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 221: 12-27.—Begg, A. M. The dissemination of tar-cancer in mice. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1923, 8: 57-64, 5 pl.—Boggs, R. H. Treatment of glandular metas- tases; carcinoma. Am. J. Roentg., 1922, n. ser., 9: 117-21.— Brown, R. C., & Ormsby, O. S. Metastatic carcinoma in plaques. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 34: 1066.—D'Ales- sio, G. Sul valore prognostico dell' ingorgo glandolare nel carcinoma. Gazz. osp., 1924, 45: 625-7.—De, M. N., & Sinha, S. C. Some factors regulating metastasis in carcinoma arid their influence on prognosis. Ind. M. Gaz., 1933, 68: 371.—Dunn, J. S. Invasion of epidermis by carcinoma. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1930, 33: 297-300, pl.—Eguchi, K. Ueber die Karzinommetastase in den Zirkulationsorganen. Gann, Tokyo, 1922, 16: No. 4, 44-9, pl.—Esau. Fruhzeitige Fern- metastasen bei verborgenem Karzinom. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1086.—Firket, J. Sur role d'un traumatisme unique dans le developpement des metastases latentes de carcinomes. Ann. med. teg., 1925, 5: 374-8.—Fukuda, T., & Azuma, T. Ueber die Lungenmetastasen von Teerkrebs der Mause. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1924, 14: 272.—Jarcho, S. Diffusely infiltra- tive carcinoma; a hitherto undescribed correlation of several varieties of tumor metastasis. Arch. Path., Chic, 1936, 22: 674-96.—Jeannee, H. Zur Frage der Metastasenbildung bei Einbruchen von Carcinom in den grossen Kreislauf. Virchows Arch., 1925, 256: 684-92.—Juon, M. Metastases viscerates des epitlteliomes ntetatvpi'jues de la peau. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 1206. Also Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1933, 14: 287-98.— Katsuki, N. Ueber die Milzmetastase des Karzinoms. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1924,14: 285.—Little, E. G. G. Disseminated hypodermic carcinomatous nodules. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1325.—Mandl, F. Zur Behandlung der durch Karzinommetastasen hervorgerufenen Ischialgien. | Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 942-4.—Marschall, F. H. Ueber karzinomatbse Hautmetastasen im Rontgenbestrahlungsfeld bei Lippen- und Drusenkrebs. Derm. Wschr., 1935, 100: 137-41.—Nagaoka, T. Studie uber das Wachstum und die Metastase des Karzinoms; statistische Betrachtung iiber die Karzmom-Metastase. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1924, 14: 286-8.— Nix. W. Ueber karzinomatbse Hautmetastasen unter dem Bilde eines Hamolymphangioms. Derm. Wschr., 1933, 97: 1551-5.—Nozu, Y. Versuche der intrakutanen Verimpfung des Brown-Pearce'schen Karzinoms an Kaninchen; die Haut- metastase des Brown-Pearce'schen Karzinoms. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1936, 27: 9—Oertel, H. On a peculiar vascular transportation and generalisation of carcinoma without local metastasis; a contribution to the knowledge of metastatic growth. J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1935, 40: 323-34, 4 pl — Okonogi, S. On the experimental studies of metastasis of mouse carcinoma. Japan M. World, 1921, 1: No. 8, 4-6. -----■ & Tadenuma, K. Studies on metastasis-formation of mouse carcinoma. Gann, Tokyo, 1922, 16: No. 4, 60-3.— Patey, D. H. Experimental observations on the spread of carcinoma by the blood-stream, with special reference to the difference between the portal and systemic routes. Brit. J. Surg., 1936-37, 24: 780-6.—Peracchia, G. C. Contribucten al estudio de las manifestaciones metastaticas de los carcinomas primitivos silenciosos. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1930, 16: 100- 23.—Sezary, A., Horowitz, A., & Miget, A. Epitheliomas ntetastiques de la peau. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1291-4.—Sezary, A., & Lemant, P. Epitheliomas ntetasta- tiques cutanes a gros noyaux. Ibid., 1936, 43: 728-30.— Simpson, J. F. Massive involvement of skull, temporal and occipital regions by carcinoma derived from a rodent ulcer. J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1937, 52: 573.—Surmont, J. Sur les carac- teres spedaux des neoformations issues de l'assise myo-epitlte- liale dans les metastases Itepatiques d'un epithelioma mammaire de la chatte. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 41-4.—Tadenuma, K., & Okonogi, S. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber Metastasen bei Mausecarcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 168-72.—Uter. Karzinomverschleppung. Mschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 63: 171-4.—Wibeau, E. Ueber Metastasenbildung nach intravenoser Injektion carcinomatoser Ascitesfliissigkeit von Mausen und Ratten. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1933, 39: 66-73. ---- Mortality. Blumenberg, W. Ueber Krebssterblichkeit und Krebsbe- drohung. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1937, 118: 142-54.—Jessen. Die Karzinomsterblichkeit im Kanton Baselland. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1921, 51: 320-3.—Melly, J. [Effect of pub- lic health measures upon mortality from cancer] Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: 322-34.—Prausnitz. Nimmt die Sterblichkeit an Karzinom in Wirklichkeit zu? Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 2.—Roesle, E. Das Maximum der Sterblichkeit an Karzinom im Alter unter 65 Jahren und seine Ueberwindung. Arch. sozial. Hyg., 1931, 6: 1-11. ---- multiple. See also Carcinosis. Godin, C. L. von. *Ein Fall eines dreifachen primaren Carcinoms. 17p. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Muller, M. *Ueber multiple primare Car- cinombildung bei Frauen. 18p. 8? Heidelb., 1934. Schtjlte, G. *Das primar multiple Haut- karzinom [Munster] 31p. 8? Quakenbriick, 1930. Schwartzkopft, R. *Zur Casuistik multipler primarer Carcinome [Berlin] 17p. 8? Char- lottenb., 1926. Benmosche, M. Report of a case of multiple carcinoma of the skin associated with neurofibromatosis; a problem of etiol- ogy apparently common to both lesions. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1936, 40: 335-7.—Bussmann, H. Ueber multiple primare Carci- nome, insbesondere des Verdauungskanals. Arb. Path. Anat. Inst. Tubingen, 1922, 9: 413-27.—Chatellier, L., & Gadrat, J. Les epitheliomas multiples primitifs de la peau. Rev. fr. derm. ven6r., 1933, 9: 460-73.—Clayton, E. S., jr. Multiple primary carcinomata. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 93-102.—Curth, W. Gemeinsames Vorkommen von mul- tiplen Rumpfepitheliomen mit Parapsoriasis en plaques. Derm. Zschr., 1930-31, 60: 256-60.—Grossmann, B. Zur Kenntnis primarer multipler Karzinome. Zschr. Laryng., 1923, 12: 125-30.—Hanlon, F. R. Multiple primary carcinomas. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: suppl., 2001-12.—Heim. W. Beitrag zur Frage der multiplen Carcinome. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 169: 578-84.—Hellendall, H. Primares Portiokarzinom und spateres primares Mammakarzinom (ein Beitrag zur Bedeutung des primaren Doppelkarzinoms fiir die Frage der Karzinom- bereitschaft) Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 2554-60.—Korbler, J. Multiple Carcinome. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 170: 505-7.— ------ Symmetrische Carcinome. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 448-54.—Kudo, M. Interessanter multipler Charakter eines primaren Karzinoms. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1929, 22.— Kurtzahn. Ueber multiple und wiederholte Karzinome. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1329-31.—Loewe, G.. & Gerlach, G. CARCINOMA 184 CARCINOMA Ein Beitrag zur Kasuistik multipler primarer Carcinome. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932, 235: 527-35.—Madlener, M. J. Zur primaren Multiplizitat der Karzinome. Ibid., 1929, 221: 1-11.—Maljatzkaja, M. I. Zur Kenntnis der multiplen pri- maren Carcinome. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 123-9.— Muller, R. F. Ueber multiple, nichtsystematisierte Primar- carcinome und ihre Haufigkeit. Ibid., 1930, 31: 339-60.— Ogilvie, W. H. Two cases of epitheliomata occurring simul- taneously in different parts of the body. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1927, 77: 118-25.—Reinhard, M. C. & Thibaudeau, A. A. Development of multiple tumors in tarred and radiated animals. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 20: 380-6. ------& Candee. C. F. The development of multiple tumors in tarred and radiated mice. Ibid., 22: 590-6.—Renaud, A. Un cas de carcinomes multiples primaires. Rev. nted. Suisse rom., 1921, 41: 773-82.—Seecof, D. P. Multiple primary malignant neoplasms; report of a case of carcinoma of lung and carcinoma of rectum each producing metastases. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 213-20.—Sequeira, J. H. Two cases of multiple carcinoma. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Derm., 23.—Siebke. Ueber doppelt-primare Carcinome. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 675. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 387 Ueber multiple Carcinome. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 66-81.—-Spranger, H. Ueber einen besonders bemerkenswer- ten Fall von doppeltem Primarcarcinom. Ibid., 1923, 20: 243-9.—Towle. Multiple cancer of skin. Boston M. & S. J., 1917, 177: 119.—Williams, C. Multiple primary carcinoma; report of 4 cases. Virginia M. Month., 1931-32, 58: 24-9. ---- Parasitology. See also the same subheading under Cancer. Bayon, H. P. Carcinoma in apposition to Cysticercus fasciolaris in a mouse injected with cancer cells. Parasitology, Lond., 1927, 19: 328-32.—Blumenthal, F., & Auler, H. Ent- stehung einer bosartigen Plattenepithelgeschwulst nach Impfung mit Bakterienstamm P. M. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924-25, 22: 297-300.—Borrel, A. Filaire et adeno-carcinome. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1862-5.—Clauberg C. Ruge- Philipp'sche Virulenzproben bei 200 Karzinomfallen. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1116-9.—Earp-Thomas, G. H. The influence of microorganisms in carcinomata. Cancer, N. Y., 1924-25, 2: 376-80.—Fejgin, B., Epstein. T., & Funk, C. Sur une tumeur veg6tale provoquee par une bacterie isotee d'un carci- nome humain. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 1097.—Fibiger, J. [Investigation of spiroptera carcinoma] Sven. lak. sail. hand., 1928, 54: 118-37.—Fronz, E. Ein Praktiker uber Karzinom. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 324. ------ Erste Antworten betreffs Karzinominfektion. Ibid., 385. ------ Weitere Karzinomfragen. Ibid., 494.—Gargano, C. Inclusion] di cellule negli epiteliomi. Boll. Soc. natur. Napoli (1921-22) 1923, 2. ser., 14: 169-79.—KaufTmann, F. Ueber Bakterien- befunde in Mausecarcinomen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 502-7. ------ Untersuchungen iiber die Darmflora Car- cinomkranker. Zschr. Hyg., 1929, 110: 126-8.—Klein, A. E. Zur Charakterisierung der im Darm von Karzinomkranken vorkommenden Bakterium coli-Stamme (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1587.—Kolmer, J. A.. Harkins, M. J., & Saleeby, E. An ineffectual attempt to cultivate the Glover organism from carcinomas. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 1868.—Loudon, J., & McCormack, J. M. Evidence in favor of the microbic origin of carcinoma. Canad. J. M. & S., 1925, 58: 154-68. Also Canada Lancet Pract., 1925, 65: 202-16. Also J. Michigan M. Soc, 1925, 24: 661-8.------Prelimi- nary report on the Glover microorganism as the specific cause of carcinoma. Canad. J. M. & S., 1925, 57: 47-63. Also Canada Lancet Pract., 1925, 64: 13-29. Also J. Cancer, Dubl., 1925, 2: No. 6, 15-25, 2 pl. ------ Notes on the iso- lation of the Glover microorganism from blood and tissue of carcinomatous cases. Canada Lancet Pract., 1925, 64: 211-7. Also J. Cancer, Dubl., 1925, 2: No. 7, 19-26.—Lustig, B., & Kolmer, E. Ueber die Eigenschaften der Darmflora beim experimentellen und Spontancarcinom im Vergleich zur Norm. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1937, 46: 44-54.—Newiadomski, M. M. Ist die parasitare Entstehung des Karzinoms widerlegt? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 970-2 [Erwiderung von C. Sternberg] 972.—Nuzum, J. W. A critical study of an organism associated with a transplantable carcinoma of the white mouse. Surg Gyn. Obst., 1921, 33: 167-76 [Discussion] 205. ------ The experimental production of metastasizing carcinoma in the breast of the dog and primary epithelioma in man by repeated inoculation of a micrococcus isolated from human breast cancer Ibid., 1925, 40: 343-52.—Rehorn, E. Ueber Parasiten beim Carcinom; eine Nachpriifung der Theorie von O. Schmidt Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 404-13.—Roncali, D. B. Glio-fibro-endoteliomi sperimentali del cervello come con- tributo all' etiologia parassitaria delle neoplasie carcinomatose Tumori, Roma, 1918, 6: 73; 269.—Rous, P., & Beard, J. W. A virus-induced mammalian growth with the characters of a tumor (the Shope rabbit papilloma) the growth on implanta- tion within favorable hosts. J. Exp. M., 1934, 60: 701-22, 5 pl.—Sanders, E. W. Is there a specific bacterial irritant to' 4 sites of carcinoma? Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 2745-55.— Scott, M. J. The parasitic origin of carcinoma. Northwest M., 1925, 24: 162-6. - - Arguments in favor of the parasitic etiology of carcinoma. Ibid., 215-20. More about the parasitic origin of malignant epithelial growths Hud., 492-8.—Spengler, C. Mikroskopischer Nachweis und Hoch-Substenlisationszuchtung thermoresistenter Keimzellen aus menschlichem Karzinom, aus Teer und Silikaten. Schweiz med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 39-42.—Steam, E. W., Sturdivant] B. F., & Stearn. A. E. The life history of a micro-parasite isolated from carcinomatous growths. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1925, 11: 662-9.—Young, J. Description of an organism obtained from carcinomatous growths. Edinburgh M. J., 1921 n. ser., 27: 212-21, pl. Also Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc. (1920-! 21) 1922, 41: 135-45, pl.—Ziegler, E. Ueber Zusammentreffen von Echinokokkus und Carcinom und ihre Beziehungen zueinander. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 425-43. ---- Pathogenesis. See also Carcinoma, Causes. Bauer, A. *Ueber moderne Theorien der Pathogenese des Carcinoms. 50p. 8? Bonn 1928. Freund, E., & Kaminer, G. Biochemische Grundlagen der Disposition fiir Karzinom. 85p 8? Wien, 1925. Jonkhoff, A. R. *De beteekenis van atropine en regeneratie voor het onstaan van het experi- menteele carcinoom [Significance of atrophy and regeneration for the origin of experimental carci- noma] 89p. 8? Groningen, 1927. Schumacher, J. Untersuchungen zur Aetio- logie und Therapie des Karzinoms. 145p. 8? Berl., 1926. Sternberg, C. Der heutige Stand der Lehre von den Geschwiilsten im besonderen der Car- cinome. 98p. 8? Wien, 1924. Berliner, M. Untersuchungen iiber optisch wahrnehmbare Phanomene an Punktionsfliissigkeiten bei Carcinom- und anderen Krankheiten; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Gerinnungsvorgange. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32:171—81.— Bernstein, S., & Elias, H. Lipoide und Carcinomwachetum, Ibid., 1927-28, 26: 1-14.—Bolafii, A. Der Cholesteringehalt der Carcinommause. Ibid., 1929, 30: 170-9.—Eichholtz, F. Messende Methoden der Carcinomforschung. Schr. Konigs- berg. gelehrt. Ges., 1933, 10: 21-33.—Erdmann, R. Car- cinomstudien. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1924, 22: 83-96.—Griin- wald, B. [Origin of carcinoma] Gy6gyaszat, 1929, 68: 583.—Guadagnini, A. Comentarios sobre etiologia del cdncer. Sem. med., B. Air., 1937,44:1561-7.—Guthmann,H., & Wirz,P. Beitrage zum Carcinomproblem; das Verhalten der Wasser- stoffionenkonzentration. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930, 142: 530- 46.—Jacoby, M. Betrachtungen iiber Proteolyse und Carci- nom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 107-9.—Kagan, C. Der Einfluss der kiinstlichen Oberflachenspannungserniedrigung auf das Wachstum transplantabler Carcinome. Ibid., 1923-24, 21: 453-5.—Klein, B. M., & Missriegler, A. Neue Befunde am Carcinom. Ibid., 1934-35, 41: 87-102— Kliment, E. Beitrag zur Entstehung des Carcinoms. Ibid., 1926, 23: 157-9 — Kogel, G. Ueber die Lichtempfindlichkeit des Lecithins und seiner Bestandteile in Hinsicht auf Ca-Bildung. Ibid., 1937, 46: 105-8.—Lumiere. A. Contribution a I'etude de la patho- genie des cancers epitheiiaux. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 455-60.—Lustig, B.. Pichler, K., & Bodian, M. Die Eigen- schaften der Carcinomdarmsauren von mit Carcinom geimpften Kaninchen und Mausen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1937,46:24-9 — Maresch, R. Morphologie und Aetiologie des Karzinoms, Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 149.—Mignon. Quelques reflexions sur l'origine des epitheliomas. Neoplasmes, 1931, 10: 26-38.— Redaelli, P. Le epatiti parenchimatose ed interstiziali nella genesi dei tumori epiteliali. Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 304-7.—Roder, F. Ueber die Entstehung der Entzundung und des Karzinoms. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 682-9.— Roussy, G., & Obcrling, C. La ntetaplasie epitheiiale et ses rapports avec les tumeurs. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 90-8.— Schreus, H. T. Carcinomkrankheit und Saure-Basenhaushalt (mit Bemerkungen uber die Sauerstoffbehandlung (Fischer- Wasels) und Kohlensaure-Stauungsbehandlung. Strahlen- therapie, 1929, 33: 243-8.—Shaw, J. J. M. The aetiology of carcinoma. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 221-73.—Simoes Raposo, L. Les deux facteurs de la genese des carcinomes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1001.—Simons, E. Carcinom, eine Aus- fallerscheinung im Organismus. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 425; 33: 462.—Stevenson, W. O. A case of carcinoma arising from a fetal rest, probably adrenal in origin. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1937, 36: 518.—Svehla, K. Les relations entre la tension superficielle du serum du sang et sa teneur en calcium dans le carcinome. C. rend. Soc biol., 1926, 94: 980.—Traube. J. Carcinom, Pflanzenwachstum, Oberflachenspannung und Per- meabilitat. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928-29, 28: 356-61. ---- Pathology. Avellar, A. E. S. de *Natureza e localisacao do carcinoma. 65p. 8? Lisb., 1866. GoNgALVEs Ribas, J. * Anatomia pathologica e tratamento do carcinoma. 105p. 8? Lisb., 1875. CARCINOMA 185 CARCINOMA Caudiere, M. Recherches sur revolution des cellules pig- mentaires dans certains epitheliomas envahissant l'epiderme. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1926, 3: 119-45.—Das Gupta, S. C. Epithelioma of skin. Calcutta M. J., 1937, 32: 30.—Deri- srhanov, S. Die Kleincarcinome. Virchows Arch., 1926, 261: 384-92.—Dubouchier, H., Montpellier, J. [et al.] Sur un cas de tumeur epitlteliale kystique, de structure ntetatypique mixte sebacee. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 1444-9 — Ebhardt, K., & Weinholtz, G. Die Bedeutung der Entziin- dungsreaktion bei Carcinomkranken. Arch. klin. Chir., 1935- 36, 184: 375-82.—Fraenkel, A. Das Karzinom als Krankheit. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 601-3.— Frank), O. Zur Beur- teilung der Qualitat des Karzinommaterials. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1300.—Freudenthal, W. Rumpfhautepitheliom (nebst Bemerkungen iiber die Verruca senilis und das Keratoma senile) Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929, 158: 538-44— Gioja, E. Carcinoma seminifero e carcinoma Wolffiano; contributo clinico e anatomo-patologico. Tumori, Roma, 1922-23) 9: 198; 278; 398, pl.—Grynfeltt, E. Ltetape lymphatique des can- cers epitlteliaux. Bull. Acad. sc. Montpellier, 1923, 8-10.— Hoffmann, T. Der Kaliumgehalt des Knochenmarkes bei Carcinom. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 243: 145-9.—Howies, J. K. Epithelioma of the skin and oral mucous membranes. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 494-503.—Iseki, H. Ueber carcino- matose Polypen und polypose Carcinome. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1924, 122: 778-94.—King, J. M. Cancer of the skin and mouth. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1926-27, 19: 115-21.—Man- ganotti, G. Osservazioni sui blastomi cutanei; sugli epiteliomi secondari. Dermosifilografo, 1933, 8: 333-74.—Plenge. C. Beitrag zur Frage der Krebse mit ortsfremdem Epithel. Virchows Arch., 1927, 264: 370-82.—Rieger. H. Carzinom und Blutversorgung. Beitr. Probl. Gyn. (A. Theilhaber) 1924, 33-6.—Robertson, H. E. Unusual features of carcinoma. Minnesota M., 1925, 8: 1-3.—Satenstein, D. L. Cutaneous horn and epithelioma. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934, 29: 914.—Sebastini, F. Sull' epitelioma pagetoide di Darier. Dermosifilografo, 1934, 9: 193-200.—Teutschlaender. Neue Beitrage zur vergleichenden Onkologie; eigenartige Gewachse; der Hornstrahlentumor und das Kalkbeincarcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 281-95.—Theilhaber, A. Zur Lehre von den Beziehungen des Organismus zum Karzinom. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 721.—Walsche. L. de, & Rullens, P. Contribution a I'etude des tumeurs malignes d'origine Wolf- fienne (carcinome tubulaire) Cancer, Brux., 1933, 10: 25-30. --- Precarcinomatous conditions. See also Cancer, Precancerous conditions. Justitz, H. *Melanotische Pracancerose. 30p. 8? Zur., 1935. Sangals, M. *Klinische Beobachtungen von .Hautkarzinomen mit prekanzerosen Zustanden. 27p. 8? Konigsb., 1930. Andrews, G. C, & Kelly, R. J. Early management of pre- cancerous lesions of the skin. Am. Med., 1933, 39: 2.— Bettazzi, G. Dermatite da catrame e processi precancerosi. Cancro, Tor., 1931, 2: 245-59.—Bloch, B. Cancers and precan- cerous affections from the dermatological viewpoint. Cancer Rev., Lond., 1932, 7: 65-98.—Bonnin, H. La lymphocytose pericancereuse dans les tumeurs epitheliales. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 429-37.—Cailliau, F. Les cancers de Paget et de Bowen. Cancer, Brux., 1934, 11: 81-90.—Conrad, A. H. Precancerous lesions of the skin; lantern-slide demonstration. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1933, 30: 21. ------ The precancerous dermatoses. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1935, 29: 419-21.— Cramer, W. Experimental observations on the effect of radium on a precancerous skin area. Brit. J. Radiol., 1932, 5: 618.— Crawford, S. Precancerous dermatoses. Pennsylvania M. J., 1930-31, 34: 225-30—Dejean. C. Les dyskeratoses et les tests histologiques du precancer. Montpellier med., 1930, 2. ser., 52: 225-34.—Delbanco, E. Von den Formen der Hautcarci- nome, den Pracancerosen, und dem Reizcarcinom im allge- meinen. Tungchi med. Mschr., 1932-33, 8: 177-88.—Doerffel, J. Karzinome, Prakanzerosen und gutartige Epitheliome der Haut (Klinik, Histologic und Genese) Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1436-40.—Du Bois, C. Les processus initiaux des cancers epidermiques. Bull. Schweiz. Verein. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 2: 26-33, 11 pl.—Ducourtioux, M. Traitement des etats prfe- cancereux de la peau. Prat. nted. fr., 1935, 16: 301-8.—Eller, J. J. The role of physical therapy in the treatment of precan- cerous and cancerous dermatoses. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 385-8.—Farrcll, H. J. Diagnosis and treatment of common precancerous lesions of the skin. Wisconsin M. J., 1935, 34: 241-51.—Feldman, S. The precancerous dermatoses. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 554-6.—Gaines. T. Potentialities of pre- cancerous lesions of the skin. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1934, 4: 133-5.—Goldman, L. Precancerous lesions of the skin. J. Med., Cincin., 1936-37, 17: 278-85.—Guszman, J. [Skin cancer, and the so-called precarcinomatous diseases] Gy6- gyaszat, 1927, 68: 366-71. Also Orv. hetil., 1931, 75: 1051-5.— Kelly, R. L. Pre-cancerous dermatoses. Kentucky M. J., 1929, 27: 353-6.—Lancaster, A. H. Precancerous dermatosis. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1930, 23: 96-9.—Leeuwen. T. M. van [Precancerous dermatitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: pt 2, 1939.—McFarland, A. R. The precancerous lesions of the skin. Med. Times, N. Y., 1933, 61: 209. Also repr.— MacKee, G. M., & Lewis, G. M. Precancerous dermatoses. Atlantic M. J., 1927-28, 31: 371-9.—Massia, G., & Rousset, J. Considerations sur les dyskeratoses dites precanc6reuses. J. med. Lyon, 1931, 12: 323-6.—Miescher, G.. Haberlin, L., & Guggenheim. Ueber fleckfbrmige Alterspigmentierungen; ihre Beziehungen zur melanotischen Pracancerose und zur senilen Warze. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1936, 174: ? 05-25.— Millard, S. T., & Goddard, W. B. Precancerous dermatoses. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1926, 26: 314-8.—Ormsby, O. S. Precan- cerous dermatoses. Med. Rec, Houston, 1935, 29: 676-81.— Precancerous dermatoses. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 86: 624-6.—Puhr, L. Precarcinomatous alteration of the cutane- ous connective tissues. Magy. orv. arch., 1935, 36: 163-8.— Riehl, G. Karzinome der Haut und prakanzerbse Dertnatosen. Derm. Wschr., 1932, 94: 749-58.—Santos, J. Lesoes precan- cerosas em dermatologia. Rev. med. mil., Rio, 1936, 25: 267-72.—Schurch, O. Die Pracancerosen der Haut. Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1934, 47: 1-20.—Stone. M. J., & Abbey, E. A. Sebaceous cyst; its importance as a precancerous lesion. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 512-5.—Sulzberger, M. B..-& Satenstein, D. L. Erythroplasia of Queyrat. Ibid., 1933, 28: 798-806.—Thomas, L. Contribution a I'etude des tesions pri- cancereuses chez les poissons; les papillomes cutan6s de la sole. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 91-7.—Valiashko, G. A. [Athe- roma (sebaceous cysts) of the skin as a morphological sign of predisposition to cancer] Omsky med. J., 1929, 4: 51-3.— White, C. J. Cancerous and pre-cancerous lesions of the skin; diagnosis and management. Wisconsin M. J., 1931, 30: 726-9.—Wright, C. S. Recognition and treatment of precan- cerous lesions of the skin and skin cancer. Week. Roster, Phila., 1933, 28: 20.—Zaletel, R. P. Evolucten maligna de las lesiones cutaneas. Rev. nted. cubana, 1930, 41: 1125-48. ---- Precarcinomatous conditions: Bowen's disease. Favier, C. *La maladie de Bowen; sa localisa- tion buccale. 79p. 8? Par., 1932. Alderson, H. E. Chronic arsenical keratoses and pigmenta- tion; Bowen's disease. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 32: 313-5.—Ambrogio, A. Sopra un caso di morbo di Bowen. Pathologica, Genova, 1933, 25: 804-23.—Anderson, N. P. Bowen's precancerous dermatosis and multiple benign super- ficial epithelioma; evidence of arsenic as an etiologie agent. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1932, 26: 1052-64.—Andrews, G. C. Bowen's precancerous dermatosis. Ibid., 1934, 29: 934.— Bamber, G. Bowen's disease. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: 1458; 1935-36, 29: 291. Also Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1934, 46: 430.—Bertaccini, E. Sulla diagnosi differenziale clinica fra morbo di Bowen ed epiteliomi superficiali. Gior. ital. derm. sif., 1935, 76: suppl., 368-70, pl.—Bosellini, P. L. On Bowen's disease. Brit. J. Derm., 1926, 38: 47-64. ------ Sul morbo di Bowen e similar!. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 91: 1173-9.— Davies, J. H. T. Bowen's disease. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Derm., 111.—Dubreuilh, W., & Magimel, L. Un cas de dermatose precancereuse de Bowen suivie de cancer. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1927, 34: 130-6.—Dufke, F. Ueber einen letal verlaufenen Fall von Morbus Bowen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Bed., 1928, 156: 424-31.—Godinho, A. P. Ueber 3 weitere Falle der Bowenschen Krankheit. Ibid., 1927, 153: 326-34.—Hudelo, L., & Cailliau. La maladie de Bowen des muqueuses envisag6e comme cancer d'embtee. Ann. derm. syph., Par., 1933, 7. ser., 4: 813-33.—Bjina, A. W., & Masch- killeisson, L. N. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Morbus Bowen. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1932-33, 13: 695-711.—Jorno, J. A propos de la clinique et de l'histopathog6nie de la maladie de Bowen. Ann. derm, syph.. Par., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 369-89.— Justus, J. [Pathogenesis of Bowen's disease] Gy6gydszat, 1926, 66: 103-7, pl. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 441-55.—Kreibich, C. Zum Wesen der Bowen-Erkrankung. Ibid., 1928, 154: 287-91.—MacCormac, H. Case for diagnosis (? Bowen's disease) Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Derm., 78.—Mairano, M. Un caso di morbo di Bowen. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: 791-6. Also Dermosifilografo, 1929, 4: 22-30.—Muller, H. [Bowen's disease] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1932, 72: 1263, pl.—Navarro Martin, A., & Aguilera Maruri, C. Enfermedad de Bowen. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 276-80.—Nicolas, J., Massia, G., & Rousset, J. La maladie de Bowen des muqueuses; discussion de sa nature a propos de 3 nouveaux cas. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1930, 7. ser., 1: 1113-37.—Pernworth, G. II morbo di Bowen. Med. ital., 1928, 9: 541-58.—Postma, C. & Insinger, F. G. Cancer debutant comme maladie de Bowen, avec metastases multiples. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1927-28, 8: 474-84, 4 pl.—Rinaldi, R. Un caso di morbo di Bowen (cancro della discheratosi) Arch. ital. chir., 1923-24, 8: 75-88.—Schubert, M. Beitrag zur Bowenschen Krankheit. Derm. Wschr., 1935, 100: 333-7.—Schwank, R., & Stolz, J. [Bowen's disease] Cesk. derm., 1933, 14: 219; 272, 2 pl.—Sellei, J., & Puhr, L. Bowensche Krankheit. Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1935-36, 52: 401.—Szathmary, S. Ueber die leukoplakieartige Form der Bowenschen Krankheit. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 88: 117-21.— Throne, B. Bowen's disease; case report. Long Island M. J., 1926, 20: 163-5.—Tommasi, L. A proposito di un caso di morbo di Bowen. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1926, 67: 471; 925, 3 pl.—Unna, P., jr, & Delbanco, E. Zwei typische Falle von Bowenscher Erkrankung. Derm. Zschr., 1928, 53: 658-67.— Walter, F. Sur la maladie de Bowen. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1927, 8:13-20. Also Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6:121-3.— Yoshida, S. Zur Bowenschen Dermatose. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1929, 14: 108. CARCINOMA 186 CARCINOMA ---- Prevention. Bavard, O. Zur Aetiologie und Prophylaxe des Karzinoms. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 887-90.—Brumpt, E. Le cancer en Egypte; role prophylactique nul des sels de magne- sium dans le cas des cancers (adenocarcinomes) spontanes des souris blanches. Bull. Acad, nted.. Par., 1931, 3. ser., 106: 292; 1936, 115: 400.—Ciarrocchi. G. Sur la prophylaxie de Itepitheiiome cutan6; la solution glycerinique de AS2O3 dans les eruptions precancereuses et dans repitheiiome initial de la peau. Tr. Internat. Congr. M., Lond. (1913) 1914, Sect. 13, Derm. Syph., pt 2, 58-64.—Franque, O. von. Zur Erkennung und Bekampfung des Karzinoms. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933, 94: 254; 95: 110.—Harsha, W. M. Carcinoma; presen- tation of 4 cases of carcinoma of the tongue and 2 of carcinoma of the stomach; treatment employed in each case; campaign for the study of cancer. Surg. Clin. N. America. 1924, 4: 745-55.—Kayser, C. Karzinom und praktischer Arzt. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1935, 32: 708-10.—Markowitz, B. Carcinoma and the general practitioner. Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 66-8.— Scherber, G. Die Verhutung von Karzinomen bestimmter Lokalisation. Med. Klin. Berl., 1924, 20: 1729; 1769 — Teutschlaender. Das Fohr-Kleinschmidtsche Pechzerstau- bungsverfahren als Verfahren zur Verhiitung des Pechkrebses in Brikettfabriken (Ergebnisse eines Besuches auf Zeche Engels- burg bei Bochum) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 30: 231-40. ---- Recurrence. Eliot, E.. jr. Recurrence versus metastasis in carcinoma. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1922, 40: 115-20 [Discussion] 139-59. Also Ann. Surg., 1922, 76: 324-7.—Haberer, H. von. Beitrag zur operativen Behandlung von Rezidivcarcinomen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 160: 1-7.—Hausman, W. A., jr, & Milstead, L. C. Case reports; an independent carcinomatous develop- ment, after an interval of 9 years. Pennsylvania M. J., 1932, 36: 42.—Louste & Thibault. Recidive d'un epithelioma cutane traite par la radiotherapie. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 558.—Penkert, M. Seltene Spatrezidive nach Karzinom- operationen. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 538-42. ---- Regression, spontaneous. Bales, A., & Serbanesco, L. Giterison spontanee du cancer precoce du goudron chez le lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1459-61— Dunn. J. S., & Smith, J. F. Self-healing primary squamous carcinoma of the skin. Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1934, 46: 519-23, 2 pl.—Flesch, M. Zur Spontanheilung der Kar- zinome. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1589.—Frauchiger, R. Zur Frage der Spontanheilung von Carcinomen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 516-48.—Labhardt. A. Demonstration zur Spontanheilung des Karzinoms. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 995.—Leroux, R. Guerison spontanee des tumeurs du goudron chez le lapin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 16-51.—Smith, J. F. A case of multiple primary squamous- celled carcinomata of the skin in a young man, with spontaneous healing. Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1934, 46: 267-72, 2 pl. Also Derm. Zschr., 1934, 69: 280.—Strauss, O. Ueber die Spontan- heilung des Karzinoms. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1805-7. Also Strahlentherapie, 1926-27, 24: 672-700. Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926-27, 24: 367-85.—Touraine, A., & Duperrat, R. Guerison spontanee de certains cancers cutanes. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 545-61. ---- Statistics. See also Carcinoma, Mortality. Krieger, O. *Beitrag zur Carcinomstatistik (nach den Aufzeichnungen in den Kirchonbuchern von 4 Pfarreien der Stadt Regensburg) [Miinchen] 44p.; 22p. 8? Regensb., 1930. Rolef, G. *Karzinomstatistik der Bonner Universitats-Hautklinik 1910-29. 27p. 8° Bonn, 1931. Angerer, K. von. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der ortlichen Haufung des Karzinoms. Arch. Hyg.. Munch., 1933, 111: 23-37.—Braafladl, L. H. Carcinoma; a statistical study of cases seen at Shantung Christian University Hospital, Tsinan 1923-26. China M. J., 1927, 41: 7-12.—Dormanns. Die vergleichende geographisch-pathologische Reichs-Carcinom- statistik 1925-33. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 471-9 — Eichengrun, W., & Esser, A. Statistik uber die in den Jahren 1902-26 im Pathologischen Institut Augusta-Hospital Koln obduzierten Carcinom-Falle mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Frage_ der Krebszunahme nach dem Kriege. Ibid., 1926, 24: 63-85.—Eichhorn, G. Krebsvorkommen in der franki- schen Keuperbucht (Lokalstatistik des Karzinoms im Amts- gerichtsbezirk Schwabach) Radiol. Rdsch., 1936, 5: 203-34.— Endros. L. Krebsvorkommen im Bezirksamt Zusmarshausen; ein lokalstatistischer Beitrag zur Erforschung des Carcinoms Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 165-94.—Flatau, W. S. Zum Karzinomstatistikstreit auf dem Heidelberger Kongress; eine ungesprochene Diskussionshemerkung. Zbl. (ivn„ 1923, 47: 1237-9.—Junghanns. H. Eine Krebsstatistik uber 35 Jahre (4,192 Carcinome bei 36,408 Leichenbfinungen) Zschr Krebs- forsch., 1929, 29: 623-64.—Mandl, F. Vorschlag zur Verein- heitlichung der Karzinomstatistiken. Zbl. Chir., 1929, 56: 1412.—Manganotti & Gilberto. Osservazioni sui blastomi cutanei; rilievi statistici e considerazioni su 296 epiteliomi della cute e delle muccose studiati istologicamente. Sperimentale 1933, 87: xcvi-cx.—Melchart, F. Beurteilung von Statistiken iiber Karzinome. Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 317 20.— Menge. Zur Carcinomstatistik. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1!)2L> 117. 214. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1178-83.—Naujoks, H. Die Verschlechterung des Karzinommaterials in Deutschland in und nach dem Kriege. Ibid., 2012-9.—Nickson, D. H. Etiology of carcinoma with cancer statistics from Swedish hospital. Northwest M., 1928, 27: 428-31.—Simpson, C. A., & Anderson! H. F. Studies and report of 500 .epitheliomas. Virginia M Month., 1929-20, 56: 92-6.—Voltz, F. Statistische Untersu- chungen an 2,000 Karzinomfalien. Mschr, Geburtsh. Gyn 1923, 62: 187-93—Winter, G. Zu Menge's Vorschlagen fu'r eine neue Karzinomstatistik. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1250. ------ Nocheinmal die Carcinomstatistik. Arch. Gyn Berl., 1923, 120:219-22. ------ Diein.Heidelbergangenom- mene heue Karzinomstatistik. Zbl. Gyn., 1923, 47: 1233-7. ---- Surgery. Muller, E. *Resultate der operativen Karzi- nomtherapie an der Frauenklinik in Freiburg [Freiburg] 30p. 8? Berl., 1917. Beck, E. G. Radical surgery as an aid to efficient radio- therapy in the apparently hopeless cases of carcinoma. In- ternat. Clin., 1921, 31. ser., 2: 46-62, 6 pl. Also Tr. West, Surg. Ass. (1921) 1922, 31: 85-115.—Brandt, W. Resultate der operativen Karzinombehandlung. Radiol. Rdsch., 1933-34, 2: 301-7.—Chievitz, O. [Certain pain-eliminating operations in cancer] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 700-6.—Cholnoky. T. Electrosurgery in advanced carcinoma. Ann. Surg., 1936, 103: 415-21.—Dusseldorp, M., & Ramirez Calderon, H. Tratamiento electro-quirurgico de los tumores cutaneos que invaden la orbita. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cdncer, B. Air., 1933, 10: 126-41.—Dyroff, R. Die Elektrochirurgie zur Erganzung der Strahlenbehandlung der Karzinome. Radiol. Rdsch., Berl., 1932-33, 1: 283-94.—Henschen, K. Die Behandlung des Karzinoms in der Chirurgie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 441-56. ------ Ueber die Notwendigkeit fortlaufender Instrumentensterilisation bei Karzinomoperationen zum Schutz vor ortlichen Rezidiven. Zbl. Chir., 1922, 49: 314.—Hintze, A. Die Erfolge der operativen und der Bestrahlungsbehand- lung beim Carcinom der Haut und der Brustdriise; Bericht uber 2,000 Falle. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 173: 429-44 [Dis- cussion] 237-9.—Holfelder, H. Grenzen der Anzeigestellung zur Operation oder Bestrahlung eines Karzinoms auf Grund der Ergebnisse der modernen Strahlentherapie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 1051-4".—Horsley, J. S. Surgical treatment of extensive basal cell carcinoma. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 412-6.------• The transplantation of distant skin flaps for the cure of intractable basal-cell carcinoma. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1925, 43: 181-210. Also Ann. Surg., 1925, 82: 14-29 — Konig. Kann der Chirurg das Karzinom noch als ortliche Erkrankung ansehen? Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 1483.—Konig, F. Gnindsatzliches zur operativen Behandlung des Carcinoms. Arch. klin. Chir., 1933, 177: 376-82 [Discussion] 141.— Mandl, F. Karzinomoperation und Elektrochirurgie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 328-31.—Manninger, V. Die Igniexzi- sion der Karzinome. Zbl. Chir., 1922, 49: 1105-8.—Mills, R. G., Broders, A. C, & Caylor, H. D. The effect of treatment in cases of carcinoma; a study of alteration of malignancy in metastatic growths after removal or irradiation of primary growths. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 824-31. Also repr.— Nicole, R. Aus dem Nachsorgedienst fiir die Krebsoperierten. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1037, 67: 646.—Schinz. Die prophy- laktische Nachbestrahlung. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 55: 501-3.—Smith, F. M. Factors causing delay in operative therapy of carcinoma. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 45-M.— Slephan, R. Die operative Reduktion des Nebennierenge- webes in der Behandlung des inoperablen Karzinoms. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 195: 170-93.—Strauss, O. Ueber postope- rative Bestrahlung des Karzinoms. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1528-30.—Wainwright, J. M. Carcinoma of the lip, breast and cervix; end result study. Bull. Moses Taylor Hosp., 1924-27, 1: No. 8, 9-14. ---- Transplantation. See also Carcinoma, experimental; Carcinoma, Immunology. Asada, T. Ueber die Entstehung von Sarkom im Verlauf der Transplantationsversuche von einem Mauskarzinom. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1922, 12: 205. ------& Okabe, Y. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Sarkomentwicklung bei der Transplantation von Mausekrebs. Mitt. Med. Fak. Univ. Kyushu, 1925, 10: 201-10, 2 pl.—Caspari, W. Einige Versuche iiber die Wirkung der Rontgenstrahlen auf die Transplantationsfahigkeit von Mausekarzinom. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 227: 85-97.— Ferrero, V. Sugli innesti sottocutanei di papillomi e di carci- noidi da catrame nel coniglio. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1925-26, 48: 78-84, 2 pl.— Flaszen, J.. & Wachtel, H. Ueber gelungene Uebertragungen des Carcinoms des Menschen auf weisse Mause; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 31: 495- 505.—Foulds, L. A transplantable carcinoma of a domestic fowl, with a discussion of the histogenesis of mixed tumours. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937, 44: 1-18, 5 pl.—Fukuda. T. Ueber die Transplantation von Teerkrebs bei Maus. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 243. ------ Beitrage zur Kenntnis uber das Teerkarzinom, insbesondere iiber die Transplantation desselben. CARCINOMA 187 CARCINOMA Jap. J. M. Sc, 1926-27, 1: Path., 115-46, 6 pl.—Gheorghiu, J Meterologous cancer grafts; the growth of mouse cancer in rats. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1926, 29: 171-6, 3 pl.—Gryn- feltt, E., & Harant, H. Presentation d'un graphique relatif a une greffe en serie de la tumeur de Flexner-Jobling du rat albinos. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1933, 22: 706-10.—Ito-Sunao. Heterotransplantado de artefarita gudra epiderma karcinomo de muso. Gann, Tokyo, 1931, 25: 23-42, 2 pl.—Kreyberg. L. [On the relation between histological picture and results of autoplastic transplantation of tar tumors in white rats] Med. rev., Bergen, 1924, 41: 146-62.—Kurtzahn, H. Ueber die Transplantation menschlichen Carcinoms und ihre Beziehungen zur Krebsimmunitat. Arch. klin. Chir., 1926, 142: 520-37. Also Klin. Wschr., 1920, 5: 1166-8.—Loewenthal. H., & Jahn, G. Uebertragungsversuche mit carcinomatoser Miiuse-Ascites- flussigkeit und ihr Verhalten gegen physikalische und chemische Einwirkungen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 439-47.— Meissel, M. N., & Larionow, L. T. Ueber die Transplantation des Impfcarcinoms (Stamm Ehrlich) in den regenerierenden Nervenstamm bei weissen Mausen. Ibid., 1930, 32: 379; 1931, 34: 429.—Nozu, Y. Versuche der intrakutanen Verim- pfung des Brown-Pearce'schen Karzinoms an Kaninchen. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1935, 26:59-63. ------ Ueber die Disposition der verschiedenen Hautstellen fiir die Entwicklung des intra- kutan eingeimpften Brown-Pearce'schen Karzinoms. Ibid., 64. ----- Ueber die Metastasenbildung dieser Geschwulst an andere Organen nach der intrakutanen Impfung. Ibid., 66. ----- Ueber die Wtederimpfung. Ibid., 82-4.—Oba, K. On the blood changes of mice by the transplantation of car- cinoma. Sei i kwai, 1924, 43: No. 3, 11.—Putnoky. J. Ueber die heteroplastische Transplantation des Ehrlichschen iiber- impfbaren Mausecarcinoms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 520-5. ------ & Hary. M. Beitrage zum biologischen Ver- halten eines durch heteroplastische Transplantation erzielten (E. P.) Rattencarcinomstammes. Ibid.i 1937, 46: 30-43.— Roffo, A. H., & Encina, A. Transmision de carcinoma en el bazo. Bol. Inst. nted. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1926, 2: 1009-16, pl.—Roussy, G., Leroux, R., & Peyre, E. Les greffes dans le cancer experimental du goudron chez la souris. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 580-6.—Sugiura, K.. & Benedict, S. R. The influence of ultraviolet radiation upon the takes and growth of transplantable rat and mouse carcinomata in albino rats and mice. Am. J. Roentg., 1925, n. ser., 14: 234-40.—Tesauro, G. Ueber Erzeugung von Ehrlich-Adeno-Carcinomen mit Em- bryonalbrei von Ehrlich-Carcinom-Tieren. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1931-32, 35: 109-22.—Wago. H. Grafting results of Bashford's mouse carcinoma and Flexner's rat carcinoma through a year in Japan (a relation between the grafting per- centage and the seasons) Gann, Tokyo, 1921, 15: No. 3, 20-2.—Witte, G. Bedeutung der Zellzahl bei der Verimpfung des Adenocarcinoms der Maus. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1935, 245: 251-5.—Yamasaki, K. On the heterogenous transplantation of rat carcinoma in the brain of adult mouse and pigeon. Japan M. World, 1922, 2: 160-4. ------ On the biological signifi- cance of the brain substance in the intracerebral transplanta- tion of carcinoma. Gann, Tokyo, 1926, 20: 21-3. ---- Treatment. Axisa, E. Ricerche preliminari sull' azione di un campo •elettro-magnetico combinato ad effluvio nel carcinoma. Gior. ital. mal. esot., 1936, 9: 45-8.—Barbera, S. L'anidride arseniosa nella cura degli epiteliomi cutanei. Otorinolar. ital., 1933, 3: 64-85.—Becker, W. Therapie des Carcinoms mit Hilfe von Sonnenstrahlen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1923-24, 21: 253.—Bell, R. An improved and easily applied method of treating carcinoma and adenoma. Med. Times, Lond., 1917, 45: 426.—Brunschwig, A. Conversion of osteolytic carcinoma metastases to bone into osteoblastic ones by large doses of calcium. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 1293.— Donaldson, M. The treatment of carcinoma. West London M. J., 1932, 37: 65-90.—Dyes, W. Ueber interne Krebs- behandlung Vit-Harmonie. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1937, 8: 513; 542.—-Elliott, J. A. The diagnosis and treatment of epithelioma. Med. Progr., Louisv., 1925, 41: 184-6.—Eltze, H. Reflections on the treatment of carcinoma. Med. Times, Lond., 1932, 60: 165-70.—Fitzwilliams, D. C. L. Seven cases of carcinoma showing result of treatment. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 934.—Freund, L. Die physikalische Behandlung der Karzinome. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 1440. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 839-42.—Funke, K. Die Behandlung der Karzinome. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 1347. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 1297; 1333.—Grode. Beitrag zur Behandlung von unheilbaren Karzinomen. Strah- lentherapie, 1936, 55: 462-72.—Gurd. F. B. Modern methods in the treatment of carcinoma. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 23: 784-92.—Holfelder & Halberstadter. Bekampfung der bosar- tigen Geschwulste; Carcinomdiagnose und -behandlung. Deut. Zschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1929, 5: 216-29.—Holzknecht. Zur Karzinomtherapie. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1924, 32: Kongr. H., 94 [Discussion] 137-41.—Hubschmann, K. Studien iiber Verdauung der Karzinome mit Trypsin. Derm. Wschr., 1921, 73: 1145-56.—Kaelin. W. Die Viscumbehand- lung des Karzinoms. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1933, 4: 325-36.— Klose, F. Karzinom und Fiirsorge. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1929, n. F., 4:515-21.—Kordon, J. Ueber ein Behandlungsverfahren inoperabler Karzinome (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 1385-9.—Lahm. W. Fortschritte in der Therapie des Carcinoms. Med. Welt, 1930, 40: 989; 1033 — McLean, S. D. The treatment and cure of cutaneous cancer I (epithelioma) by the escharotic method. Tr. Mississippi M. Ass., 1910, 43: 49-54.—Marques, E. Epithelioma chez un radiolo- giste guen par la methode du Professeur Bordier (de Lyon) auto-observation. Presse nted., 1927, 35: 924.—Mills, G. P. The non-operative treatment of carcinoma. Birmingham M. Rev., 1926, n. ser., I: 95-7.—Neumann, A. Zur Behandlung des sogenannten inoperablen Karzinoms. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 859-64.—Petelen, D. [Treatment of carcinoma with injections] Bratisl. tek. listy, 1933, 13: 531-3.—Pfahler, G. E., & Vastine, J. H. The treatment of epithelioma of the skin. Radiology, 1934, 23: 542-7.—Reding, R., & Dustin, A. P. Influence des injections intramusculaires de sulfate de magne- sium sur les r6cidives et les metastases carcinomateuses. C. rend. soc. biol., 1923, 88: 301.—Reimann, S. P., & Saffbrd, F. H. The avoidable delay in the treatment of carcinoma. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 1338-51. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1931, 13: 3.—Rezende. Cassio de. A proposito do tratamento dos epitheliomas cutaneos. Brasil med., 1935, 49: 400-6.—Roncali, D. B. Intorno alia terapia naturale o spon- tanea dei carcinomi. Ann. ital. chir., 1922, 1: 121; 332; 485.— Schiller, W. Ueber den Einfluss des Arsens auf das Carcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 99-109.—Schonbauer, L. Einige Probleme der Diagnostik und Therapie beim Karzinom. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 545-50. ------ Einige eigenar- tige Beobachtungen bei der Behandlung des Karzinoms. Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 62.—Semon. H. C. Case of superficial epithelioma. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1919-20, 13: Sect. Derm., 38.—Steinthal. Ueber Chlorzinkatzungen bei inope- rablen Karzinomen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 908.— Strauss, O. Zur Frage der Karzinombehandlung; Erwiderung auf die Ausfiihrungen von Erwin Zweifel. Strahlentherapie, 1923-24, 16: 329-31.—Subik, F. [Treatment of carcinoma by injections] Bratisl. tek. listy, 1934, 14: 36-9.—Wetterer, J. Neue Gedanken zur Therapie des Karzinoms. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 480.—Wolf-Jacob, E. Karzinombehandlung und praktischer Arzt. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 91: 460-3.—Wolff, J. Neue Gedanken zur Therapie des Karzi- noms. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 697. ---- Treatment: Biological products. Arloing, F., Morel, A. [et al.] Nouvelles recherches sur les proprtetes anti-tumorales d'extraits de surrenales vis-a-vis de Tepitheiioma experimental de la souris blanche. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 156.—Bertolotto, U. Influenza dell' im- missione di organi omologhi in peritoneo sullo sviluppo del- 1'adeno-carcinoma del topo. Sperimentale, 1931, 85: 331-51.— Bisceglie; V. Der Einfluss der Krebsfiltrate auf die Entwick- lung des in vivo und in vitro verpflanzten Mauseadenocarci- noms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 340-50.—Bischoff, F., & Maxwell, L. C. Hormones in cancer; a resistance factor in normal urine affecting carcinoma 256. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1934, 52: 378-82.—Blumenthal, F., & Halberstaedter, L. Gibt es eine Serumtherapie des Karzinoms? Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1046.—Burgkhardt, F. Giinstige Beeinflus- sung des Carcinoms durch Einpflanzung menschlichen Schild- driisengewebes. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1355.—Casey, A. E. Inhibition of Brown-Pearce rabbit tumor with filtered homolo- gous tumor material. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 111.—Crosti, A. L'innesto di tessuto epiteliomatoso nel derma di soggetti affetti da cancro cutaneo. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1936, 77: 145-80, 5 pl.—De Gaetani, G. F., & Panebianco, G. Sugli effetti della catramizzazione nel topino; influenza della somministrazione di fegato e di milza. Sperimentale, 1935, 89: 404-16.—Duran-Reynals, F. The effect of testicle extract and of normal serum on a transplantable epithelial tumor of the rabbit. J. Exp. M., 1931, 54: 493-8, 2 pl.—Eisner, H. Kri- tisches Sammelref erat iiber die Serumbehandlung des inoperablen Karzinoms. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 624-6.—Essex, H. E., & Priestley, J. T. Effect of rattlesnake venom on Flexner-Jobling's carcinoma in the white rat (Mus norvegicus albinus) Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 550.— Frankel, E. Beitrage zur Organotropic der Neoplasmatasen; nach Versuchen am Mausecarcinom Ehrlich. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1932, 37: 313; 1932-33, 38: 394.—Hanson, A. M. A report of 4 cases of inoperable carcinoma treated with intra- muscular injections of karkinolysin. Minnesota M., 1930, 13: 65-73.—Januschke, H. Zur Behandlung des Karzinoms mit, Substanzen innersekretorischer Driisen und Arzneimitteln. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 237.—Julius, H. W. Sur l'in- fluence du venin de cobra sur les cancers de goudron chez la souris. Acta brevia neerl., 1935, 5: 49-53.—Knopf, E. Ueber intracutane Einpflanzung von Krebspartikeln bei einem inoperablen und strahlenrefraktaren Uteruscarcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1930, 32: 305-9.—Lehmann-Facius, H. Che- misch-serologische Fraktionierung und Spezifitat von Karzi- nomextrakten. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1934, 82: 99-123.— Lustig, B., & Werber, E. Ueber die Wirkung des Schlangen- giftes auf das Ehrlichsche Mausecarcinom in vivo und vitro. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 359-03.—Meyer, O. O., & Simmons, C. C. The treatment of mouse carcinoma with thymus extract (Hanson) Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: suppl., 2271-4.—Miihlenbein, B. M. Immunbiologische Beeinflus- sung des transplantabeln Miiuse-Carcinoms durch arteigene wasserige Tumorextrakte. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1933, 45: 514-25.—Ohno, S., & Morooka, K. Ueber therapeutische Anwendung der Karzinom-Emulsion. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 262, 1927, 17: 549.------Einfluss der Injektion der Karzinomemulsion bei dem Flexnerschen Rattenkarzinom. Ibid., 1928, 18: 639-41, 6 ch.—Peretz, L. H., Newler, A. I., & CARCINOMA 188 CARCINOMA Larionow, L. T. Versuch der bakteriotherapeutischen Ein- wirkung auf den Verlauf des Teerkrebses. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 417-25.—Peters, H. Ueber die therapeutische Wirkungsweise von radiumbestrahltem Autoserum bei Car- cinom unter gleichzeitiger Berucksichtigung des Diatstoff- wechsels. Ibid., 1928, 28: 186-90.—Pizzetti, G. Sulla atti- vita patogena del virus della peste aviare e sul suo potere cancerolitico. Profilassi, 1937, 10: 69.—Rondoni, P. Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die kombinierte Serum-Lipoidbehandlung des Mausecarcinoms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 495- 502.—Scott, M. J. Clinical experiences with carcinoma anti- toxin; preliminary report of observations and conclusions. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: 18-30.—Silberstein, F., Freud, J., & Revesz, T. Versuche, inoperable Carcinome mit Insulin zu behandeln. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 55: 78-102.—Taka- hashi, M. Ueber den therapeutischen Wert der Tumorsub- stanz bei transplantablen Mausekarzinomen. Gann, Tokyo, 1922, 16: No. 4, 33-5.—Theilhaber, A. Zur Behandlung der Karzinome. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 242.—Torrey, J. C, & Kahn, M. C. The treatment of Flexner-Jobling rat carcinomas with bacterial proteolytic ferments. J. Cancer Res., 1926-27, 11: 334-76.—Zerner, H. Beitrag zur Auto- serotherapie des Karzinoms. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 212. ---- Treatment: Chemotherapy. See also Carcinoma, Treatment, experimental. Giet, L. *Du traitement par le plomb des cancers epith^liaux. 69p. 8? Par., 1928. Baltzer, H. Ueber Isaminblau in der Karzinomtherapie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 2054.—Bolaffi, A. L^azione del magnesio su l'adenocarcinoma del topo. Tumori, Milano, 1930, 16: 420-4.—Brunner, A. Erfahrungen iiber die Bleibe- handlung des Karzinoms. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 253-5.—Collier, W. A. Zur experimentellen Therapie der Tumoren; der Einfluss eines komplexen Bleipraparates R 232 auf das transplantable Kaninchencarcinom. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 235-7. ------ & Jahn, G. Ueber die Natur des Ehrlichschen Mausecarcinoms; die Chemoresistenz. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 298-304.—Detroux, J. Au sujet de l'importance de l'anion du sel employe et de sa dose, dans la prophylaxie du cancer du goudron a l'aide de sels de baryum. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 928-30.—Ernst, G. Die An- wendung der Chemotherapie in der Karzinombehandlung. Strahlentherapie, 1932, 44: 97-108.—Fitzwilliams, D. C. L. The treatment of carcinoma by lead colloids. Brit. M. J., 1927. 1: 758.—Guyer, M. F., & Mohs, F. E. Rat carcinoma and injected colloidal platinum. Arch. Path., Chic, 1933, 15: 796-817.—Hieger, I The effect of copper compounds upon the growth of carcinoma in the rat. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 232-6.—Hug, W. Calcium und Karzinom. Strahlen- therapie, 1933, 48: 118-24.—Kabelik, J. Experiences chimio- tlterapiques sur le carcinome d'Ehrlich de la souris. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 394-7.—Karczag, L. Die Chemotherapie des Mausecarcinoms durch Fermentgifte. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1382. Also Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 178-81. ------ Sellei, C & Csaba. M. [The effect of the reticulo-endothelial system on carcinomas of mice treated with chemotherapeutics] Magy. orv. arch., 1933, 34: 11-8.—Lansbury, J. Studies on the action of thallium on the Flexner-Jobling carcinoma trans- planted into the white rat. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1932, 7: 529.— Lasch, F., & Naumann, A. Ueber die Wismutbehandlung des Carcinoms nach der Methode von H. Kahn. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1021.—Lustig, B., & Wachtel. H. Versuch einer Methodik zur Priifung von Substanzen auf ihre Eignung fiir die Chemotherapie des Carcinoms. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 271: 345; 357.—Lustig, B., & Werber, E. Die Beeinflussung des Angehens und Wachstums des Ehrlichschen Mausecarcinoms durch Desinfizientia in vivo und vitro. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43:364-9.—Maisin, J., & Detroux, J. La prophylaxie du cancer du goudron a l'aide de sels de baryum. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 926-8.—Malowan, S. L. Ueber die Chemo- therapie des Karzinoms. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 308-10.—Meyer, P. Zur Chemotherapie des Carcinoms. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 215.—Minegishi, T. Ueber die Wirkung des Isaminblaus auf das Rattenkarzinom. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1935, 25: 719-21.—Pack, G. T., & Stewart. F. W. Uranium- thorium colloid in the treatment of carcinoma. J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 152-65.— Schurch, O. Zur Chemotherapie der Karzinome. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1494-7.—Stickl, O. Chemotberapeutische Versuche gegen das iibertragbare Mause- carcinom. Virchows Arch., 1928-29, 270: 801-67.—Trapl, J. [Biological and chemical treatment of carcinoma] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1928, 67: 1543-9.—Waterman, N. Der heutige Stand der chemotherapeutischen Carcinomforschung. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1926, 30: 304-76.—Weighart, J. B. The use of selenium and tellurium in the treatment of carcinoma. Med. Times, N. Y., 1921, 49: 255.—Woodhouse. D. L. Chemo- therapy investigation in cancer; with references to the influence of some lead preparations on tar tumors in mice. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 27: 285-92. ---- Treatment: Diathermy [and coagulation by heat] Casse, M. A. L. Traitement des epitheliomas cutanes par l'electro-coagulation chirurgicale. 72p. 8? Par., 1926. Kloth, F. *Ueber Carcinombehandlung mit Ferrum candens. 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1929. Gala, A. [Electrocoagulation treatment in carcinomal Bratisl. lek. listy. 1929, 9: 733-40.— Gamier, G. Le3 traite- ment des epitheliomas cutartes par le thermocautere. Gaz med. France, 1936, 43: 1023.—Meineri, P. A. I metodi endc* termici nella cura degli epiteliomi cutanei. Osn. maggiore Novara, 1932, 9: 501-5, 4 pl.—Nicolas. J. Epithelioma de Rontgen ulcere, gueri par la diathermo-coagulation. Arch electr. med., 1930, 38: 121. Also Presse med., 1930, 38: 631.— Rihova, V [Treatment of epitheliomas by electrocoagulation! Cesk. derm., 1926-27, 8: 238-41.—Wyeth. G. A. End results in epithelioma and melanoma (7 cases) by electrothermic methods. Phys. Ther., Bait., 1927, 45: 363-71. ---- Treatment, experimental. Huetlin, H. *Ueber Blutbildveranderungen bei Saugetieren, unter Anwendung von Anabol und Cancisal mit einem Anhang: iiber das Blut- bild bei Mause-Impfcarcinom. 75p. 8? Freib i. B., 1929. Binhold, H. Oertlicher Stoffwechsel und Gewebsreaktion; Beeinflussung von transplantierten Mausecarcinomen durch organische und anorganische Substanzen. Zschr. Krebsforsch 1932-33, 38: 587-630.—Karczag, L., Csaba, M., & Nemeth, l! Ueber die Beeinflussung des Mausecarcinoms durch die kunst- liche Trypanosomeninfektion. Ibid., 1930-31, 33: 371-5.— Klenitsky, I. S. [Experimental data on the effect of ammonium silver salt solution on grafted cancer in rats] Akush. gin 1937, No. 3, 24-7.—Leitess, S. M. Versuche einer Kohlen- saureschnee-Therapie bei dem experimentellen Teerkrebs der Mause. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38: 513-23 — Lustig, B., & Wachtel, H. Versuch einer Methodik zur Priifung von Substanzen auf ihre Wirksamkeit bei Carcinom. Ibid 1934-35, 41: 468; 1935, 42: 397; 1935-36, 43: 54.—Spies, J. W., & Lyman, G. P. Calcification of the twort mouse carcinoma (in vivo) by means of viosterol. Arch. Surg., 1933, 27: 588- 601.—Suzuki, K., & Miyao, S. On the influence of various kinds of aminoacids upon the growth of rat carcinoma. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1933, 23: 671-6.—Vies. F., Coulon, A. de, A Nicod, J. L. Nouvelles recherches sur le traitement des tu- meurs de goudron de la souris par certains amino-acides. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 191: 350-2. ---- Treatment: Radiotherapy. Rothschild, K. *Aktinotherapie bei Karzino- men des Uterus und der Mamma. 40p. 8? Miinch., 1915. Baker, J. M. Deep radiation therapy in inoperable car- cinoma of the uterus and breast. South. M. & S., 1923, 85: 372-6.—Bier. Die Strahlenbehandlung des Karzinoms. Verh. Deut. Ges. Gyn., 1920-21, 16: pt 2, 16.—Cushway, B. C, & Maier, R. J. Radiation therapy in the treatment of inoperable carcinoma. Illinois M. J., 1927, 51: 328-30.—Ewing, J. The mode of radiation upon carcinoma. Am. J. Roentg., 1922, n. ser., 9: 331-6. ------ Radiosensitive epidermoid carci- nomas. Ibid., 1929, 21: 313-21.—Fraenkel, M. Die Strah- lentherapie beim Karzinom mittels zellfunktionshohender Reizstrahlen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1396.—Freund, L. Strahlenbehandlung der operablen Carcinome? Med, Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 633.—Fiihrer, E. Therapeutische Er- folge und uberraschende Resultate bei Anwendung von Corpus- kularstrahlen unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des inope- rablen Karzinoms. Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 1064 — Giudice, V. del. Tratamiento de los epiteliomas por la radio- terapia; resultados obtenidos en el Instituto de Medicina Experimental. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 1388-90.—Heimann, F. Erfolge der Mesothorium- und Ront- genbehandlung beim Carcinom. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl, Cult. (1913) 1914, 2: Abt. 1, med. Sekt., 57.—Hirsch, H. Para la irradiacten de la hip6fisis en los carcinomas. Rev. radiol., Berl., 1924, 2: 103-5—Hornicke, C. B. Die Behand- lung des Hautkarzinoms. Internat. Radiother., Darmst., 1925-26, 1: 895-9.—Holmes, G. W. Present status of radia- tion therapy in carcinoma. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1926-27, 3: 275-7. Also Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 195: 399-405. ----- & Dresser, R. The present status of the radiation treatment of carcinoma. Northwest M., 1926, 25: 467-71—Holthusen, H. Der gegenwartige Stand der Strahlenbehandlung beim Karzinom. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1491-5.—Holz- knecht, G. Wie soil man also Karzinome bestrahlen? Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1925, 33. Kong., 75-82. ------ Klinische Prognostik der Strahlentherapie bei den Karzinomen. Internat. Radiother., Darmst., 1927-28, 3: 844-7. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 51-3.—Initialiser, W. Ueber ein Mittel aur Behebung von Nebenwirkungen der Strahlentherapie und der Alkaloidanwendung bei Karzinoma. Deut. med, Wschr., 1936, 62: 467.—Kelen, B. [Present status of radiotherapy of cancer from the viewpoint of the practitioner] Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: 411-8. ------ Die Strahlenbehandlung der Kar- zinome. Verh. ungar. arztl. Ges., 1935, 7: 18-20.—Kok. F. Experimentelle Beitrage zur Strahlenbehandlung des Car- cinoms. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 120: 201.—Kuznitzky, E. Mesothorium bei Carcinomen der Haut und anderer Organe. Jahber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1913) 1914, 2: Abt. 1, med. CARCINOMA 189 CARCINOMA Sekt. [Vortrage] 111-6. Also Berl. klin. Wschr., 1914, 51: 60.— Lahm. Sind wir mit der gegenwartigen Methodik der Car- cinombehandlung auf dem richtigen Wege? Fortsch. Ront- genstrahl., 1922, 30. Kongr., 120-2.—Lahm, W. Die biolo- gische Carcinomheilung. Strahlentherapie, 1928, 28: 779-83 — Lazarus, P. Die Strahlenbehandlung der Carcinome. Med. Klin, Berl., 1929, 25: Beih., 207-34. Also Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1929, 2: 358-62.—Louste, Belot & Baranger, A. Un cas d'epitheiioma greffe sur lupus maintenu gu6ri depuis plus de 18 mois aprds radiotherapie profonde. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1924, 31: 361.—Melnick, P. J., & Bachem, A. The time factor in the irradiation of malignant tumors. Arch. Path., Chic, 1937, 23: 757-92.—Neeff. Zur Dosierung bei der kombinierten Rontgen-Radium-Bestrahlung des Karzinoms. Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1933, 26: 92.—Opitz, E. Eine Nach- prilfung der Dauererfolge bei Karzinombestrahlung. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1923, 30. Kongr., 30 [Discussion] 32-5. ----- Principles of radiotherapy of carcinomata, especially of uterine and mammary carcinomata. South. California Pract., 1923, 38: 13-22.—Perussia, F. Esiste una dose-car- cinoma in radioterapia? Atti Soc. lombard. sc. med. biol., 1922, 11: 36-45. Also Radiol, med., Milano, 1922, 9: 20-5 — Picchio, C. La radiotherapia degli epiteliomi cutanei. Tumori, Milano, 1935, 21: 115-75, 12 pl.—Regaud, C. Distribution chronologique rationnelle d'un traitement de cancer epithelial par les radiations. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 1085-8. ----- Vergleichende Betrachtung der Collumcarcinome, der Krebse der Mundhohle, der Mamma und des Rectum vom Standpunkt der radiotherapeutischen Behandlungsmethoden. Strahlentherapie, 1928-29, 31: 671-90.—Seisser, F., & Mau, W. Ergebnisse der Carcinombehandlung und Beziehungen des Lebensalters zu Heilungserfolgen und Strahlenheildosis. Ibid.. 1927-28, 27: 663-90 [Bemerkungen von A. Bauereisen] 691-3]— Strauss, O. Acerca de los resultados obtenidos hasta ahora en el tratamiento del carcinoma por la radioterapia. Rev. radiol., Berl., 1924, 2: 19, 38.—Strieker, K. Praktischer Arzt und Strahlenbehandlung des Karzinoms. Radiol. Rdsch., 1932, 1: 73-87.—Weber, E. Zur Strahlentherapie des Kar- rinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1936, 56: 177-80.—Wintz, H. Griinde fiir Misserfolge in der Strahlentherapie des Carcinoms. Ibid., 1927, 25: 1-21. ------ Die Grundlage einer erfolgrei- chen Strahlentherapie des Karzinoms. Radiol. Rdsch., 1936, 5: 189-202. Also Strahlentherapie, 1937, 59: 305-11 — Zweifel.E. Zur Frage der Karzinombestrahlung. Ibid., 1923, 15: 243-51. Also Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1922, 118: 269-77. --- Treatment: Radiotherapy: Biology. Gelleb, W. [L.] *Ueber Blutzuckerverande- rungen nach Karzinombestrahlungen mit Ra- dium. 28p. 8! Bonn, 1930. Baumann-Schenker, R. Ueber Strahlenveranderungen bei malignen Tumoren (Pfiasterzellcarcinom, Adenocarcinom und Basaliom) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 178-96.—Bonne, C, & Stoel, G. [Effect of radium on the developmental stages of tar cancer] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 603-9 — Borak, J. Beitrag zum Wirkungsmechanismus der Rbntgen- strahlen auf Carcinome. Strahlentherapie, 1927, 25: 105-20.— Coulon, A. de. Action des differentes radiations du spectre visible sur le tumeur 6pitheiiale de la souris; interpretation des rfeultats. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 448-50.—Dautwitz, F. Beitrag zur Radiumwirkung auf die Glykosurie bei Carcinom- bestrahlung. Strahlentherapie, 1929, 32: 105-20.—D'Erchia, F. Die Hebung der organischen Abwehr bei Karzinomkranken wahrend der Radium- und der chirurgischen Therapie. Radiol. Rdsch., 1933, 2: 202-4.—Frankl, O., & Amreich, I. Zur patho- logischen Anatomie bestrahlter Karzinome. Verh. Deut. Ges. Gyn., 1920-21, 16: pt 2, 40.—Fried, C. Ungewohnliche Reak- tion bei Karzinombestrahlung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 91: 84-90.—Gambarow, G. Zur Frage der histologischen Veranderungen des Karzinomgewebes nach Strahlenbehand- lung. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 41: 531-42.—Gargano, C. Le alterazioni prodotte dalle radiazioni del radio sulle cellule degli epiteliomi. Ann. ital. chir., 1923, 2: 930-56. Also Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1923) 1924, 30: 481-4. Also Boll. Soc. natur. Napoli (1921-22) 1923, 2. ser., 14: 180.—Handel, M., & Tadenuma, K. Ueber den Gaswechsel karzinomatbser Ratten und seine Beeinflussung durch Rontgenbestrahlung des Tumors. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 271.—Hartmann, A.. & Pauli, W. E. Beobachtungen iiber Teerwirkung an weissen Mausen und ihr Verhalten gegeniiber von Kathodenstrahlen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1926, 80: 492-523.—Hassencamp. E. Die Wirkung der Rontgenstrahlen auf das Karzinom. Zbl. inn. Med., 1923, 44: 513-20.—Heimann, F. Zur Histologic be- strahlter Carcinome. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1914) 1915, 2: Abt. 1, med. Sekt. [Vortrage] 72-6 [Discussion] 48.— Jiingling, O. Zur Frage der ortlichen oder Allgemeinwirkung der Rontgenstrahlen beim Carcinom. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 139: 28-34 [Discussion] 50-5.—Jura, V. Der Einfluss der Rontgenstrahlen auf den Cholesteringehalt des Blutes von Carcinomkranken. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 374-81.— Kok, F. Experimentelle Beitrage zur Strahlenbehandlung des Karzinoms. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 910; 1924, 50: 298. -----Biologische Versuche iiber die Wirkung der Bestrah- lung auf das Karzinom. Strahlentherapie, 1924, 17: 134; 1924, 18: 90. ------& Vorlaender, K. Biologische Versuche (lber die Wirkung der Bestrahlung auf das Karzinom. Ibid., 1922, 14: 497; 1923, 15: 561.—Kubanyi, E. Sulla resistenza del carcinoma. Rinasc. med., 1929, 6: 132, pl.—Love, W. H. The quantitative effect of X rays on mitosis in the mouse carcinoma. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 2: 70.—Luden, G. Chemical and cytologic changes in the blood of patients with carcinoma, during radiotherapy combined with dietetic meas- ures. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 149-52.—Liittge. Wird die Atmung der Carcinomzelle durch Rontgenstrahlen beeinflusst? Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930-31, 144: 572 [Discussion] 573 — Manganotti, G. Ricerche istologiche sugli epiteliomi della cute in rapporto alia radioterapia. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1930, 71: 952-4. Also Arch. ital. derm., 1932-33, 8-. 296-384, ch.— Matras, A. Die histologischen Veranderungen radiumbe- strahlter Karzinome. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 293.— Nather-Schinz. Tierversuche zur Frage der Rbntgenreizdosis bei Karzinom. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1923, 30. Kongr. 95-8.—Opitz, E. Biologische Vorgange bei Bestrahlung des Karzinoms und ihre Ausniitzung fiir die Behandlung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1923, 61: 232-47. ------ Ueber die Strah- lenbiologie des Karzinoms. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1924, 32. Kongr., 95-101 [Discussion] 137-41. Also Brit. J. Radiol., B. A. R. P. Sect., 1925, 30: 252-64.—Philipp. Ueber die Wirkung des Radiums auf die Karzinomzelle. Zschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 1925, 89: 431-42.—Portis, B. The effects of the short-wave length Roentgen rays and diathermy on trans- plantable rat carcinoma (preliminary report) Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1923-24, 12: 15-22.—Prym, P. Histologische Veranderungen nach therapeutischen Rbntgenbestrahlungen beim Karzinom. Strahlentherapie, 1925-26, 21: 319-27.— Reichold, A. Die Wirkung der Rbntgenstrahlen auf die Mitosen im Karzinomgewebe und auf die Blutgefasse. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1921, 68: 881.—Roffo, A. H.. & Correa, L. M. Die Einwirkung der Rbntgenstrahlen auf den Cholesteringehalt der Karzinome. Strahlentherapie, 1924, 18: 870-4.—Schmidt. Zytologische Untersuchungen an rbntgenbestrahlten menschli- chen Karzinomen. Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1929, 20: 22 [Discussion] 25-31.—Schoenholz, L., & Hirsch, H. Histo- chemische Untersuchungen am Carcinom vor und nach der Bestrahlung. Strahlentherapie, 1929, 34: 273-87.—Schwarz, G. Zur Frage der spezifischen Rbntgenempfindlichkeit ge- wisser Karzinome. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1923, 36: 296.— Sedginidse, G. A. Ueber die Wirkung der Rbntgenstrahlen auf den experimentellen Teerkrebs. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 37: 195.—Seitz, L. Karzinom-Genese und Karzinom-Dosis. Munch, med. Wschr., 1921, 68: 1107-9.—Seulberger, P., Schmidt, W., & Krbning, F. Rbntgenbiologische Untersu- chungen an Carcinomen; cytologische Studien an oberflachli- chen und tiefgreifenden menschlichen Carcinomen. Strahlen- therapie, 1928-29, 31: 467-94. ------ Cytologie und Histo- logic der Tumoren nach mehrfacher Bestrahlung. Ibid., 1929, 34: 247-72.—Spies, J. W. Some biological effects of radio- active substances; effects on a transplantable mouse carcinoma. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: suppl., 2173-81.—Stoel, G. Ueber die Wirkung der Radiumstrahlen auf den experimentellen Teerkrebs sowie auf seine Entwicklungsstadien. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1927-28, 26: 386-403.— Tizzoni, G., Cetanni, E., & De Angelis, G. On the modification produced by radium on an emulsion of an adeno-carcinoma of the mouse and its transformation into a curative vaccine. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1925, 28: 438-41. Also Riforma med., 1925, 41: 995-8. Also Mem. Accad. sc. Ist. Bologna (1925-26) 1926, 8. ser., 3: 17-23.—Turano, L. Modificazioni dell' epitelioma cutaneo in seguito ad irradiazioni roentgen a distanza. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1928, 8: pt 2, 214-6.—Voltz. F. Die Strah- lenempfindlichkeit der Carcinome, eine Rundfrage und eine Bitte zur Mitarbeit. Virchows Arch., 1931, 280: 340-2.— Vorlaender, K. Biologische Versuche iiber die Wirkung der Bestrahlung auf das Karzinom. Strahlentherapie, 1924, 18: 564-72, 3 pl.—Westman, A. Morphologische Blutverrinderun- gen nach radiologischer Behandlung von Uterus- und Mamma- karzinom. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1925, 4: 220-80.—Windholz, F. Ueber histologische Reaktionsunterschiede rbntgenbe- strahlter Carcinome. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 2245-9.— Yamakawa, H. Ueber die Wirkung der Rontgenstrahlen auf die Mausekarzinome. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1924, 14: 292. Also Gann, Tokyo, 1924, 18: 39. ------ Ueber die histolo- gischen Veranderungen an bestrahlten Karzinomen. Ibid., 1926, 20: No. 4, 68, 6 pl.—Zumpe, R. Die Veranderung des Blutbildes und ihre prognostische Bewertung in der Strahlen- therapie des Karzinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1921, 12: 696-731 ---- Treatment: Radium. Action of radium on carcinoma; a clinico-pathological con- ference at the Montreal General Hospital. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 543.—Arzt, L. Die Radiumbehandlung des Karzi- noms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 289.—Boggs, R. H. The treatment of epithelioma by radium. Radium, Pittsb., 1922- 23, n. ser., 1: 113 -24.—Bruschi, F. Trattamento degli epite- liomi cutanei col radium. Stomatologia, Mod'., 1937, 35: 83-126.—Cheatle, G. L., & Ludford, R. J. Some aspects of radium treatment of carcinoma, with cytological reports of some cases. Practitioner Lond., 1930, 125: 496-507.— Dasque & Durand-Dastes. Le radium dans 2 cas d'epithe- liomas (r6sultat imntediat) J. med. Bordeaux, 1923, 53: 939.— Davies, J. H. T. Some notes on the treatment of epithelioma with radon. Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1937, 49: 279-83.—Degrais, P., & Bellot, A. De la curietherapie de certains epitheliomas par foyers internes et externes simultanement appliques. Clinique, Par., 1929, 24: 203.—Fuhs, H. Zur Radiumbehand- lung des Karzinoms und seiner Vorlaufer. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 291-3.—Hamann, A., & Gobel, A. Komplikationen CARCINOMA 190 CARCINOMA bei der Radiumtherapie gynakologischer Karzinome. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 677-88.—Heiner. Dauererfolge der Radium- pointstherapie bei Karzinomen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1935, 51: 305.—Keynes, G. Report on radium treatment of carcinoma; surgical professorial unit, 1935. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 193B, 69: 314-6.—King, A. C. The use of radium in the treatment of carcinoma. Kenya East Afr. M. J., 1930-31, 7: 126-40.—Lacassagne, A. Sur I'absence de fixation elective du radium E assocte au bismuth, dans les cellules cancereuses de souris atteintes d'6pitltelioma spontane. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 458-61.—Lahm, W. Warum und in welchen Grenzen ist bei der Radiumbestrahlung des Kar- zinoms grundsatzlich die Inhomogenbestrahlung anzustreben? Strahlentherapie, 1930, 27: 79-88— Lazarus, P. Zur Radium insbesondere Betabestrahlung der Carcinome. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 309; 347.—Lockhart-Mummery, J. P. Two cases of epithelioma treated with radium. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: 522.—Loeb, L. F., & Wreschner, M. Versuche iiber die Beeinflussung des Carcinomes durch fi- Strahlen (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1925, 30: 25. Also Strahlentherapie, 1927, 27: 487-95 — Meland, O. N. Treatment of low-grade epidermoid carcinoma by means of radium needles. California West. M., 1934, 41: 390-2. Also Radiol. Rev., 1935, 57: 174-6.—Nabias, de. Ce qil'on peut attendre de la curietherapie dans le traitement des epitheliomas cylindriques. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 499-509.—Nabias, S. de, & Forestier, J. Sur le traitement curietherapique des epitheliomas malpighiens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 83-5.—Ostrcil, A. [Results in treatment of carcinoma with radium] Cas. tek. desk., 1930, 69: 1033-6.— Pedrazzi, C. Curieterapia degli epiteliomi cutanei. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1936, 108: 470-88.—Rosselet, A. Un cas d'epith61ioma greffe sur lupus traite par la curietherapie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 373.—Schurch, O. Ueber den heutigen Stand der Curietherapie der Karzinome. Ibid., 1927, 57: 761-5.—Simpson, F. E. Problems in radium treatment of carcinoma and radiosensitive tumors. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1932, 9: 120.—Souttar, H. S. Radon seeds in the treatment of carcinoma. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1930, 7: 234-9. Also Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 273-9. ------■ Treatment of carcinoma by inserted radium plaques. Ibid., 1937, 1: 909.—Stoel, G. [Tar cancer treated with radium] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 234-40, pl.—Wagner, A. A case of sarcoma developing after radium treatment of epithelioma in the temporal region. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1928, 9: 370-82.—Welsch, K. Ueber die Behandlung des Karzinoms mit Beta-Strahlen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 85: 263-9.—Zanotti, G. Contributo clinico e considerazioni techniche sulla radiumterapia degli epiteliomi. Radiol, med., Milano, 1927, 14: 584-91 ---- Treatment: Roentgen rays. Dessauer, F. Zur Therapie des Karzinoms mit Rontgenstrahlen; Vorlesungen uber die physi- kalischen Grundlagen der Tiefentherapie. 70p. 8? Dresd., 1922. Andersen, E. Ueber die Behandlung von Karzinomen mit Kochsalzbrei und iiber die Verstarkung der Rontgen- strahlenwirkung durch Kochsalzanreicherung des Korpers. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1493.—Baker, J. M. Deep radiation therapy in inoperable carcinoma of uterus and breast. Tr. M. Soc. N. Carolina, 1923, 70: 3218.—Belot, J. Les methodes mixtes dans le traitement des epitheliomas cutanes; association du raclage, de l'61ectro-coagulation, de l'eiectrolyse et de la radiotherapie. J. radiol. electr., 1931, 15: 345-60.—Boidi-Trotti, G. Sulla opportunity delle dosi massive nella rbntgenterapia degli epiteliomi cutanei. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1928, 8: pt 2, 212-4.—Brunschwig, A., & Perry, S. P. High versus low intensity irradiation in the treatment of carcinoma. Radiology, 1936, 26: 706-16.— Chaoul, H. Weiterer Beitrag zur Rbntgennahbestrahlung des Karzinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1934, 50: 446-52.—Cottenot, P., & Cherigie, E. La teteroentgenttterapie des cancers. Paris med., 1937, 103: 262-7.—Coutard, H. Rbntgentherapie der Karzinome; fraktionierte und protrahierte tagliche Bestrah- lungen und Bestrahlungen in periodischen Serien. Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 945. Also Strahlentherapie, 1937, 58: 537- 40.—Culver, G. D. Treatment of epithelioma by curetting, followed by cauterization with chromic acid and later by expo- sure to X-rays. California J. M., 1911, 9: 340-4.—Dessauer, F. Physikalische Gedanken zur Rbntgentherapie der Karzi- nome. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 716.—Eklind, H. I. A million volts for defense. Mod. Hosp., 1937, 49: No. 1, 71.— Ernst, G. Kombinierte Strahlenbehandlung und Chemo- therapie im Hinblick auf Entwicklung, Grundlagen und Be- deutung chemotherapeutischer Massnahmen bei der Karzinom- krankheit und bei Geschwiilsten. Radiol. Rdsch., 1933-34, 2: 223-40.—Fraenkel, M. Karzinom und Rbntgentherapie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 1653.—Frank, A. Fraktionierung oder einzeitige Intensivbestrahlung bei Karzinom? Strahlen- therapie, 1935, 52: 602-10.—Freund, L. Die Volldosen- und die fraktionierte Bestrahlungsmethode der Karzinome. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1931, 12: 315-36. Also Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1932, 6: 16-9.—Fuchs, G. Zur Sensibilisierung strahlenre- fraktarer Carcinome durch Kurzwellen. Klin. Wschr., Berl., 1935, 14: 1582.—Gaal, A. [Role of Roentgen rays in treatment of metastatic cancer] Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: 443-7, 2 pl.— Gambarow, G. Zur Frage der Karzinombestrahlungen nach der Coutard-Methode. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1936, 53: 535-8.—Golay, J. Epitlteliome mixte cicatrise par les rayons X. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1924, 44: 176-9.—Gomes da Costa, S. F., & Benard Guedes, F. Sur la sensibilisation par I'insuline in loco, des cancers ulceus de la peau, a Taction des rayons X C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 1051.—Grier, G. W. X-ray treatment of epithelioma. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27 79: 508-12.—Haas, M. Die Ergebnisse der Rbntgentherapie bei den Karzinompatienten der Chirurgischen Universitafs- klinik zu Breslau in den Jahren 1920-30. Beitr. klin. Chir. 1931, 154: 76-87.—Hammer, G. Erfahrungen mit der Kap zinombestrahlung nach Coutard. Radiol. Rdsch., 1932, i: 198-222.—Hartmann, R. Kapitel aus der Rbntgentherapie] speziell Karzinombehandlung. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1927* 24: 117-22.—Hayem, A. Roentgentberapie des epitheliomas' cutanes et cutaneo-muqueux. Echo nted. nord, 1934, 2. ser., 2: 29-40.—Heyerdahl, S. A. On Coutard treatment of malig- nant tumours. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1937, 18: 399-412.— Holzknecht, G. The present status of Roentgen rays in the treatment of carcinoma. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1924-25, 1: 556. ------ Die Verstarkung der Rbntgenwirkung mittelst intravenoser Dextroseinjektion bei Carcinombestrahlung nach E. G. Mayer. Ther. Gegenwart, 1927, 68: 28-30. •----- Which carcinomas are suitable for Roentgen-ray therapy? Radiol. Rev., 1928, 50: 251-3.—Holzweissig, H. Die Ront- gentherapie des inoperablen Carcinoms am Stadtkrankenhaua Chemnitz, Zschopauer Strasse. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 153: 764-801.—Hiitten, F. von der. Karzinom und Milzreizbe- strahlung. Strahlentherapie, 1921-22, 13: 197-200.—Keller, F. Klinische und experimentelle Beobachtungen zur Frage der fraktionierten Bestrahlung des Karzinoms. Ibid., 1933, 47: 636-45.—Kienbdck, R. Ueber Rbntgentherapie des Kar- zinoms. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1925, 33: 679-82.—Kin- green, O. Die Rontgenbehandlung der inoperablen Carci- nome. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1928, 145: 169-76. ----- Die Methoden der Rontgenbestrahlung der Karzinome unter Kontrolle des Blutbildes. Ibid., 1934, 159: 262-75— Klein- schmidt, O. Die Rbntgenstrahlenbehandlung des Carcinoms. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1875-9.—Knierer. Erfahrungen mit der Rontgen-Nahbestrahlung an Hautkarzinomen. Rontgen- praxis, 1937, 9: 27-30.—Landaburu. J. C. Betrachtungen uber die Rbntgentherapie der epithelialen Geschwulste der Zunge und der Gebarmutter. Internat. Radiother., Darmst., 1927-28, 3: 1084-6.—Liebmann. G. Die Behandlung des Hautkrebses mit der konzentriertfraktionierten Nahbestrahlung nach Chaoul. Strahlentherapie, 1935, 53: 217-24. Also Derm. Wschr., 1937, 104: 293-300.—Mallet, L. Die allgemeine Rontgenfernbestrahlung der generalisierten Karzinome; Be- strahlungsmethode mit schwachen und langzeitigen Dosen. Strahlentherapie, 1936, 56: 278-84.—Markovits, I. [New method of roentgentherapy of cancer] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: mell., 143.—Mayer, E. G. Combined treatment of carcinoma with Roentgen rays and intravenous injections of dextrose, Radiology, 1926, 7: 14-6.—Miescher, G. Erfolge der Kar- zinombehandlung an der Dermatologischen Klinik, Zurich; ein- zeitige Hochstdosis und fraktionierte Behandlung. Strahlen- therapie, 1934, 49: 65-81.—Nakaidzumi, M. Eine neue Methode zur Konvergierung der Rontgenstrahlen; Konvergenz- bestrahlung. Ibid., 1937, 59: 168-74.—Paterson, R. The radical X-ray treatment of the carcinomata. Brit. J. Radiol., 1936, 9: 671-9.—Pettit, R. T. High voltage (200 KV) versus super-voltage (700 KV) X-ray treatment of carcinoma. Illinois M. J., 1934, 66: 283-8.—Polland, B. [Roentgen rays in treat- ment of carcinoma] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1934, 14: 225-8.— Quetsch, C, & Rigler-Hufeland, O. Die kombinierte Behand- lung der Karzinome mit Rbntgenbestrahlungen und Natrium- silikat-Injektionen. Prakt. Arzt, 1925, n. F., 10: 19-22.— Schmitz, H. A preliminary report on the effect of ultra-high voltage in gynecologic carcinomas. Radiology, 1936, 26: 331-4.—Schubert, E. von. Ueber Carcinomtherapie mit extrem harten Rbntgenstrahlen. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930-31, 144: 572 [Discussion] 573. Also Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 136-42. ------ Vorlaufige Erfahrungen mit der Karzinom- therapie mit extrem harten Rontgenstrahlen. Ibid., 1932, 44: 293; 1934, 51: 271.—Seulberger, P. Rontgenbiologische Un- tersuchungen an Karzinomen; Erfahrungen mit fraktionierter Fern- und fraktionierter Nahbestrahlung. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1935, 162: 534-44.—SpiethofT, B., & Berger, H. Erfahrungen mit der Rontgen-Nahbestrahlung nach Chaoul bei Karzinomen und Kankroiden der Haut. Derm. Wschr., 1936, 102: 757- 61.—Vligt, J. Ist eine kombinierte chemische und Strahlen- behandlung gewisser Karzinome moglich? Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 113.—Wieser, W. Einfluss der Plus- und Minuszonen in der Intensitatsverteilung der Rontgenstrahlen auf die klinische Ausheilung des Karzinoms. Wien. med. Wschr., 1921, 71: 1729; 1761.—Wintz, H. Entwicklung und Ausblick in der Rbntgenstrahlenbehandlung des Karzinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1933, 47: 111-8.—Wittkowsky, C. Betrachtungen zur neuen fraktioniert-protrahierten Rbntgentherapie des Carcinoms. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 233: 47-57. ---- Types. See also Epithelioma; Melanoma; Nevo- carcinoma, &c. Lencastre, D. A. M. de. *Sobre a natureza do carcinoma encephaloide. 55p. 8? Lisb., 1881. Connell, J. Transitional cell carcinoma. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1935-36, 88: 240.—Feldman, W. H. An adenocarcinoma CARCINOMA 191 CARCINOMA resembling the thyroid gland. Am. J. Path., 1925, 1: 281-4, pl.—Guercio, F. Contegno degli insaturi cellulari di topi normali e portatori di adenocarcinoma. Tumori, Milano, 1937, 23 • 1-8.—Juon, M. Ueber die metatypischen Formen der Hautepitheliome. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929, 157: 81- 9g —Martin, H. E., & Stewart, F. W. - Spindle-cell epidermoid carcinoma. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 24: 273-98.—Parham, D. Colloid carcinoma. Ann. Surg., 1923, 77: 90-105. Also repr.—Salsotto, E. Reaction histologique de Tadeno-carci- nome a des stimulus de nature vartee. Neoplasmes, 1927, 6: 288-305.—Schinz, H. R., & Baumann-Schenker, R. Zur Histologie, Biologie und Therapie des transitional-cell Car- cinoms. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1936, 53: 560-80.—Schreiner, K &Volavsek, W. Ueber das Carcine eburnee Aliberts. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1930, 174: 22-32.—Weiss, S. Epidermoid carcinoma. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1927, 31: 487. ---- Types, basal cell [Krompecher] See also Carcinoma, Types, ulcerating. Arguelles Casals, D. *Repartition des epi- theliomas baso-cellulaires de la peau suivant les regions anatomiques, le sexe et l'age. 74p. 8? Par., 1936. Buman, M. M. de. *Ueber multiple Bazal- zellenepitheliome der Rumpfhaut (in einem Falle hemilateral gelegen, mit kontralateraler bindege- webiger Hyperplasie des Beines) [Basel] p.212- 24. 8? Berl. 1922. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1922, 141: Ihlow, H. [G.] *Ueber Karzinome der Haut besonders der unteren Extremitaten, vom histo- logischen Charakter der Basaliome [Heidelberg] 12p. 8? Wiirzb., 1931. Antonioli, G. M. Carcinoma basocellulare cistico. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1925-26, 48: 129-34, pl.—Archambault, G., & Marin, A. Electro-dessication versus radiotherapy in the treat- ment of the basal-cell epithelioma of the skin. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 22: 829-30. Also Union nted. Canada, 1930, 59: 340-6.—Balogh, E. [Definition of basocellular cancer] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 675-7—Battista, A. Contributo alia cono- Bcenza e cura dell' epiteliom:. baso-cellulare. Rinasc. med., 1929, 6: 31-4, pl.—Bertanzi, R. Epitelioma baso-cellulare con sindrome clinica simulante una sclerodermia. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1929, 70: 1344-8, pl.—Cannon, A. B. Multiple superficial basal cell epithelioma. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chio., 1935, 32: 971-3.—Cook. T. E. Diagnosis and surgical treat- ment of basal cell epithelioma. Dallas M. J., 1926, 12: 72-5.— Daels, F. Regression de Tepitheiioma baso-cellulaire sous Taction du radium. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1921, 5. ser., 1: 385-94, 13 pl.—Delbanco. Trichoepithelioma papulosum multiplex. Deut. med. Wschr., 1913, 39: 2437.—Eliaschev, O. De Tepitheiioma pagetolde. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1923, 6. ser., 4: 433-44.—Eller, J. J., & Anderson, N. P. Basal cell epitheliomas with excessive pigment formation; their relation to melanomas. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1933, 27: 277-91. Also repr.—Englmann, K. Sechs Beobachtungen von Basal- zellkrebs der Haut mit ungewbhnlich regelmassigen klein- cystischen Schleimbildungen (Carcinoma basocellulare cysticum mucosum) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933-34, 40: 546-66.—Ferrari, A. Carcinoma basocellulare multiplo primitivo della pelle. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1924, 4. ser., 30: 54. Also Dermo- aifilografo, 1928, 3: 78-81, pl. Also Arch, ital derm, sif., 1935, 11: 310-56. ------ SulT emorragia provocata nelle neo- formazioni basocellulari di forma papulosa e nodulare col grat- , tage ntethodique. Dermosifilografo, 1935, 10: 32-5.—Flecker, H. Deep X-ray therapy of basal celled epithelioma involving cartilage. Ur~l. Cut. Rev., 1928, 32: 69-71.—Gate, J., Massia, G., & Delbos, J. Les epitheliomas baso-cellulaires pigmentes. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1937, 7. ser., 8: 337-77.—Giuffrida, E. Sulla evoluzione adamantinoide del basalioma del tegumento. Arch. ital. derm, sif., 1926-27, 2: 435-48.—Glasunow, M. Ueber das Wesen und die Histogenese des sogenannten Basal- zellenkrebses. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1933, 46: 140-50.— Goedhart, C. [Superficial basocellular epithelioma] Geneesk. gids, 1931, 9: 521, 4 pl.—Gonzalez Marmol, D. Multiples epiteliomas de la piel de tipo baso-celular y espino-celular en una mujer albina. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1935, 10: 99- 107.—Goodman, H. Subcutaneous basal cell epithelioma with node metastasis. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 134: 271.—Hamdi. H. Ein multipler basalzelliger prakanzerbser Dermatosefall in Karzinom ausgeartet. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1927, 22: 90-2 [Discussion] 120-33. ------ Ueber die Metaplasien des Basalzellenkrebses, sein pracancerbses Stadium^ und den Charakter der bosartigen Geschwulstzellen. Virchows Arch., 1933, 289: 510-5.—Haythorn, S. R. Studies on the histo- genesis of the so-called basal-cell carcinoma. Am. J. Cancer, 1931, 15: 1969-2000.—Higgins, J. B. Radiological treat- ment of cutaneous basal cell carcinoma, with resulting tissue changes. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 856-8.—Horsley, J. S. Basal-cell carcinoma of the skin. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1922, 2: 1247-57.—Jacobi. Multiple Basalzellenepitheliome. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 344.—Jaumain, D. Sur le pH Banguin chez les sujets porteurs d'6pitheiiomas baso-cellulaires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 947-9.—Krische, F. Ein Fall von primarem Krompecher'schem driisenartigcm Oberflachen- epithelkrebs im gcschlossenen Atherom. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1901, 31: 528, 3 pl.—Ladreyt, F. Sur Thistogenese des epithe- liomas basocellulaires. C. rend. Acad., sc, 1922, 174: 1264.— Loewenstein, L. Zur Behandlung des Basalzellenepithelioms. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 53-5.—McDeed, W. G. Basal cell epithelioma of osseous structures. Texas J. M., 1928-29, 24: 537-9.—McFarland, J., Ciccone, E. F., & Gelehrter, J. On the dysontogenetic origin of basal-cell carcinoma. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 273-81.—Mashkilleison, L. N. [Various forms of Krompecher's tumor] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 846-8. ------■ &' Neradov, L. A. Basalioma (cutis) super- ficiale planum und seine Beziehung zum Morbus Bowen. Derm. Wschr., 1932, 94: 533-9.—Mashkilleison, L. N., & Per, M. I. Trichobasalioma cysticum annulare. Ibid., 95: 1479-81.—Michel, P. J., Boyer, C. E., & Delbos, J. Un cas d'epitheiioma baso-cellulaire pigmente naeviforme. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 202-4.—Milian, G. A propos d'un moulage rectifte; epithelioma pag6toide. Ibid., 1924, 31: 314.—Montgomery, H. Basal squamous cell epithelioma. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1928, 18: 50-73.— Nicod, J. L. Epithelioma baso-cellulaire a stroma amylo'ide. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1928, 48: 381-4. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 1069-71.—O'Donovan, W. J. Multiple X-ray basal- celled carcinomata of the trunk. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: Sect. Derm., 1-3.—Owen. M. Basal-cell car- cinoma. Arch. Path., Chic, 1930, 10: 386-94.—Paul, L., & Inglis, K. Pagetoid or erythematoid basal-cell epithelioma; with a pathological report. Med. J. Australia, 1923, 2: 412-4, 2 pl.—Pautrier, L. M., Levy, G-, & Diss. Epithelioma en nid d'abeille de la joue, histologiquement baso-cellulaire. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1926, 33: 564-6.—Pinkus, H. Ueber einen Fall von Basalzellenepitheliom auf Verruca senilis. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1933, 169: 58-66.—Puente Duany, N., Oteiza, A., & Fonts, E. Tumor cutaneo de la planta del pie de apariencia nerviosa. Vida nueva, Habana, 1931, 27: 508-15.—Ramel. Epitlteliome baso-cellulaire plan cicatriciel dit pagetoide. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 442.—Reding, R.. & Slosse, A. A propos du pH sanguin chez les sujets por- teurs d'epitlteliomas baso-cellulaires de la peau. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 124-9.—Rejto, K. Gemeinsames Vorkommen von Basalioma cutis superficiale planum und Erythroplasia Queyrat. Derm. Wschr., 1936, 103: 1125-31.—Roederer, J., & Stulz, E. Epithelioma baso-cellulaire du dos simulant une plaie atone. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1924, 31: 65.— Schouppe, K. Trichoepitheliom beim Hunde. Wien. tier- arztl. Mschr., 1934, 21: 266.—Schreiner, B. F., & Wende, R. C. The cure of basal cell epithelioma. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 1475-80. Also repr.—Sezary, A., & Lefevre, P. Forme erosive simple de Tepitheiioma baso-cellulaire. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1929, 36: 1022.—Spies, J. W. Adenoid cystic carcinoma; generalized metastases in 3 cases of basal-cell type. Arch. Surg., 1930, 21: 365-404.—Touraine, A., & Renault, P. Epithelioma baso-cellulaire pigmentes. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. *yph., 1935, 42: 644-9.—Warren, S., Gates, O., & Butterfield, P. W. The value of histologic differentiation of basal-cell- carcinomas. N. England J. M., 1936, 215: 1060-4.—Weise, E. C. Basal-cell epithelioma (multiple foci) Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 571. ---- Types, calcifying and osseous. Ceresole, P. *Sept cas d'epith61ioma calcine' de Malherbe. 31p 8? Lausanne. Jupe, F. *Beitrag zur Analyse der verkalkten Epitheliome der Haut. 19p. 8? Bresl., 1928. Ch'in Kuang-Yu. Calcified epithelioma of the skin. Am, J. Path., 1933, 9: 497-524, 2 pl.—Cilento, R. Rilievi istologici e considerazioni genetiche sui carcinomi calcificanti (psammo- carcinomi) Clin, chir., Milano, 1936, 39: 606-20.—Dubreuilh, W., & Cazenave, E. De Tepitheiiome calcifte, etude histolo- gique. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1922, 6. ser., 3: 257-68.— Fink, W. Die verkalkenden Epitheliome der Haut und ihre Beziehungen zu Organ isationsvorgangen in Atheromen. Vir- chows Arch., 1933, 289: .r>:>7-13.—Gougerot, Degos & Eliaschev, O. Epithelioma calcific do Malherbe. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph., 1936, 43: 1786.—Gromiko, N. Zur Kenntnis der bosar- tigen Umwandlung des verkalkten Hautepithelioms. Virchows Arch., 1927, 265: 103-16.—Lang, F. J., & Krainz, W. Ueber das zystische osteoplastische Karzinom im Vergleich zu seiner verdichtenden Form. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1922, 28: 526- 50.—Moulonguet, P., & Pavie, P. Un cas d'epitheiioma cal- cific sous-cutane avec ossification vr'aie. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1928, 5: 684-8.—Patrassi, G. Genesi ed evoluzione del cosiddetto epitelioma calcifiante della cute. Arch. ital. derm. sif., 1929-30, 5: 107-26.—Sutton, R. L., & Sutton, R. L., jr. Calcifying epithelioma. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 48-57.—Tavares. A. Epitelioma calcificado da pele. Lisboa med., 1933, 10: 768-74. ---- Types, erysipelatoid. Cherniakhovsky, F. G., & Bondarchuk, V. [Pathologic anatomy of erysipelas carcinomatosum cutis (Kuttner)] Vrach. delo, 1931, 14: 433-8.—Delbanco, E. Zum Carcinoma erysipe- latodes, zur krebsigen Lymphangitis, zum subepidermidalen Carcinom der Haut. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1931-32, 35: 301- 14.—Gordon, H. Carcinoma erysipelatous. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 983. Also Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1937, CARCINOMA 192 CARCINOMA 49: 333.—Miriushchenko, N. A. Carcinoma erysipeloides cutis] Vest, khir., 1933, 29: 103-7.—Rotter. H. Ueber Carcinom erysipelatodes. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1936, 174: 421-30. ---- Types, melanotic. See Melanoma. ---- Types, spinous cell. Graesco, T., & Dragos, A. Localisation exceptionnelle d'un epithelioma spino-cellulaire. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1929, 21: 796-8.—Hazen, H. H. Spine-celled cancers of the skin. J. Cut. Dis., 1915, 33: 611-5.—Jadassohn, W. Intraepidermales Spinalzellenepitheliom. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1934-35, 171: 412-8.—Mariconda, G. Particolare aspetto clinico in un caso di epitelioma cutaneo spinocellulare. Arch. ital. derm., 1935, 11: 494. Also Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: suppl., 379-84, pl.—Pautrier, L. M. Epithelioma spino- cellulaire de la face, a marche rapide, chez une fillette de neuf ans. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1926, 33: 257-60 — Ramel, E. Cancroides multiples de la face et des extremites; epitheliome spino-cellulaire v6getant en nappe, d'aspect pag6- toide, dans la region sternale; guerison par la roentgentherapie. Ibid., 566-74.—Spillmann, L., & Crehange, J. L. Le traite- ment des epitheiiom.es spino-cellulaires par electro-coagulation. Ibid., 1930, 37: 629.—Turley, L. A. Spinous cell carcinoma. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1924-25, 10: 272-8. ---- Types, squamous cell. See also Epithelioma. Burke, E. M. Metastases in squamous-cell carcinoma. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 30: 493-503.—Burrows, A. The treat- ment of squamous-celled carcinoma by radium. Health, Melb., 1930, 8: 82; passim.—Cooper, Z. K., & Seelig, M. G. Quantitative study of mitochondria in various grades of squamous-cell carcinoma. Arch. Path., Chic, 1935, 19: 524-9.—Gaucher, Gougerot & Levi-Franckel, G. Association de cancers cutanes multiples (epithelioma pavimenteux) et de cancer epiploique. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1911, 22: 177.— Harding, H. E. Intra-epithelial spread of a squamous-celled carcinoma. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1932, 35: 295, pl—Mar- tynow, W. Verhalten der peripheren Nerven zum Platten- epithelkrebs des Menschen. Virchows Arch., 1930, 278: 498-517.—Price, L. W. Metastasis in squamous carcinoma. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 22: 1-16.—Rousset, J., & Levy, A. Epithelioma granulo-squameux en nappe fortement pigmente. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 329-33.—Schreiner, B. F. Squamous-cell carcinoma of the skin. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 19: 829-37.—Slye, M., Holmes, H. F-, & Wells, H. G. The occurrence of squamous-cell carcinoma in mice. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc. 1919-21, 11: 205.—Wyeth, G. A. Extensive squamous-cell epithelioma of the hand of 5 years' duration; extensive squamous-cell epithelioma of lip; large malignant tumor of cheek of 3 years' duration. Am. J. Surg., 1927, n. ser., 3: 295-7. ---- Types, ulcerating [including Ulcus rodens] See also Carcinoma, Types, basal cell. Birgfeld, G. F. L. A. *Die Radiumthera- pie bei Ulcus rodens an der Chirurgischen Univer- sitats-Klinik zu Rostock. 26p. 8? Rostock, 1925. Thesleff, C. *Studien iiber das Ulcus rodens einschliesslich seiner Zellstrukturen [Helsingfors] HOp. 8? Jena, 1933. Adamson, H. G. Case of multiple rodent ulcer, possibly of Bweat gland origin. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1916-17, 10: Sect. Derm., 11.—Allan. J. An interesting case of rodent ulcer. Prescriber, Edinb., 1915, 9: 27.—Beatty, W. Rodent ulcer. Tr. R. Acad. M. Ireland (1918) 1920, 36: 65-71. Also Med. Press, Lond., 1918, n. ser., 106: 97-100.—Brown, B. A. Rodent ulcer, or basal-celled carcinoma. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928, 18: 60-2.—Browne-Carthew, R. H. Case of rodent ulcer, treated by radium. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1919-20, 13: Sect. Clin., 31.—Bunch. A case of rodent ulcer. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1910-11, 34: 437.—Christ, J. Die Pluri- und die Terminalin- nervation als biologisch wirksame Faktoren, im besonderen als anatomische Grundlagen der Pradilektionsstellen des Ulcus rodens beziehungsweise der beginnenden Scheitelglatze; iiber Beziehungen der Innervation, vor allem der Pluriinnervation, zu Hauteigentiimlichkeiten bei Mensch und Tier, sowie iiber die Morphogenese des Scheitelwirbels. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1933-34, 18: 262-86.—Dabasi, E. [Treatment of spontaneous ruptures of carcinoma tumors] Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 923-5.—Eddowes, A. Case of rodent ulcer. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1914-15, 8: Derm. Sect., 36.—Edmunds, A. Extensive rodent ulcer involving bone excision; plastic opera- tion; recovery. Ibid., 1919-20, 13: Sect. Clin., 3-6.—Ellis, L. E. Apparent cure of a case of 2 rodent ulcers in the same patient. Brit. M. J., 1919, 1: 482. Also Med. J. S. Africa, 1919, 14: 354.—-Ferrari, A. V. Ulcus rodens nodulare cistico (contributo clinico, anatomo-patologico e terapeutico) Mi- nerva med., Tor., 1927, 7: 1062-6.—Finzi, N. S. The treat- ment of rodent ulcers. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 137-9.—Ghosh, R. P. A case of rodent ulcer cured by injections of selenium Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 568.—Gomes da Costa, S. F. L'action de Tinsuline sur les cancers ulceus de la peau. Presse med., 1931, 39: 1541-3. ------ L'action de quelques substances hypoglycemiantes sur les cancers uteeres de la peau. Bull Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 700-16. Also Lisboa med., 1932, 9:' 690-731.—Gordon. S. Rodent ulcer occurring in man and wife. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 181.—Gray, A. M. H. Case of rodent ulcer under treatment with arsenic paste' Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Clin., 78.—Havas.' A. Ulcus rodens von ungewbhnlicher Ausbreitung. Verh' Budapest. Ges. Aerzte (1911) 1912, 104.—Heintz, G. Ueber Ulcus rodens. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 77: 289-318, pl._ Hernaman-Johnson, F. The treatment of rodent ulcer (basal cell epithelioma) with especial reference to recurrence. Lancet Lond., 1926, 1: 389-91.—Hoffmann, E. Mit Rontgenstrahlen geheiltes grosses Ulcus rodens. Deut. med. Wschr., 1916, 42: 837.—Kumer, L. Zur Kenntnis des Ulcus rodens pigmento- sum. Derm. Wschr., 1932, 95: 965-70.—Leslie-Roberts. H. The treatment of rodent ulcer by trichloracetic acid. Brit M. J., 1927, 1: 794.—Lewis, R. W. The treatment of rodent ulcers by radiation. Ann. Surg., 1926, 84: 233-6.—Little, E. G. G. Rodent ulcer. Brit. J. Derm., 1915, 37: 145-80. Also Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1918, 11: Sect. Derm., 63. ------ Case of superficial card-like rodent ulcer. Ibid., 1919-20, 13: Sect. Derm., 29. ------ Three cases of multiple rodent ulcer. Ibid., 1921-22, 15: Sect. Derm., 36— Mac- Cormac, H. The relation of rodent ulcer to squamous-cell carcinoma of skin. Arch. Middlesex Hosp., Lond., 1910, 172- 83. ------ Two cases of rodent ulcer. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1920-21, 14: Sect. Derm., 79.—Mclntyre, M. A case of rodent ulcer in an unusual situation. Lancet, Lond., 1914, 1: 1462.—Marin, A. L'ulcus rodens; son traitement. Union nted. Canada, 1932, 61: 393-6.—Molesworth, E. H. Rodent ulcer. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 1: 878-99, 4 pl.—Mont- gomery, F. P. The treatment of rodent ulcer. Tr. Ulster M. Soc, 1926, 29: 140-52.—Morris. M. Pigmented tropical skin, with multiple epitheliomata of the rodent type, also with Barcoo rot, in a man, aged 53. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1912- 13, 6: Derm. Sect., 184. ----— & Dore, S. E. Case of pig- mented tropical skin with multiple epitheliomata of the rodent type also with Barcoo rot. Brit. J. Derm., 1913, 25: 259.— O'Donovan, W. J., & Brain, R. T. A clinical comparison of beta and gamma ray therapy for rodent ulcer. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 532-4.—Moberg. Fall von Ulcus rodens. Verh. Kongr. Nord. Derm. Verein, 2. Kongr. (1913) 1914, 101.— Pernet, G. Case of rodent ulcer. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1913-14, 7: Derm. Sect., 120; 1915, 8: Derm. Sect., 135. ------ Rodent ulcer of unusual type (mixed follicular rodent and superficial epithelioma) Ibid., 1922,15: Derm. Sect., 47.— Piccaluga, S. F. SulT Ulcus rodens o di Mooren. Rass. ital. ottalm... 1933, 2: 614-27.—Pillat, A. Ein neuer Vorschlag zur Behandlung des Ulcus rodens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 109. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 86: 333.—Pirie, A. H. Rodent ulcer. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 1326-8 — Pokorny, L. Zehn Jahre Ulcus-rodens-Behandlung im privaten Rbntgenlaboratorium. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1401-3 — R.. P. Tratamiento del ulcus rodens. Dfa med., B. Air., 1933- 34,6: 257.—Savatard. L. Case of ulcus rodens erythematoides. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Derm., 65—Savill, A. Case of multiple rodent ulcer. Ibid., 1919-20, 13: Sect. Derm., 54.—Schabunin, I. [Treatment of rodent ulcer with formalin] Belaruss. med. misl., 1927, 3: 128-30.—Smith, J. F. The treatment of early rodent ulcer. Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 443.—Sutton, R. L., jr. Rodent ulcer. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1930, 27: 103-12.—Symonds, C. J. Case of multiple rodent ulcers of the face and neck. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1910- 11, 34: 437.—Teljer, G. J. [Ulcus rodens] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1920, 64: pt 2, 2082.—Theslev, C. Studien Uber das Ulcus rodens einschliesslich seiner Zellstrukturen. Arb. Path. Inst. Helsingfors, 1933, n. F., 7: 51-158.—Tristaino, B. Sulla terapia delT ulcus rodens. Pensiero med., 1928,17: 569.—Wie- dersheim, O. Ueber Ulcus rodens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 171-83. ---- in animals. Baumgartner, H. Weitere Mitteilung zu dem sogenannten Bazalzellenkrebs des Hundes. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1933— 34, 67: 532.—Boddie, G. F. Adeno-carcinoma in the dog. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1927, 7: 378.—Davies, J. J., & Chesney, R. W. L. Columnar-cell carcinomata in a dog. Ibid., 1935, 15: 715.—Gheorghiu, I. Quelques particularites d'un carci- nome de la souris. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 243.----- & Balmus, G. Variations dans Involution d'un carcinome de la souris. Ibid., 1930, 103: 279.—Goldberg, S. A. Epider- moid carcinoma in domesticated animals. Cornell Vet., 1920, 10: 235-44, 5 pl.—Herrfarth. Oberkiefer- und Rachenkarzinom bei einem Kaltbluthengste. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 40: 160.—Hook. H. Zur Kasuistik der Geschwulste bei Enten (ein Carcinom) Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 482-7.— Iwano, M. Studies on the rat carcinoma. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1924-25, 4: 481-99.—Jones, G. B. Carcinoma in horses. Vet. Bull., Wash., 1932. 26: 139-41— Koster, P. Ueber das branchiogene Carcinom des Pferdes. Virchows Arch., 1933, 289: 544-56.—Kouwenaar, W. [Hepatocellular carcinoma in domestic animals; description of a case in a horsel Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 223-30—McCunn. J. Carcinoma in the dog. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1925, 5: 363. Mendola, G., & Loreto, C. Osservazioni sullo sviluppo del- CARCINOMA 193 CARDAMOM Padeno-carcinoma dei topini variamente trattati. Tumori, Milano, 1928, 14: 549-63.—Olt. Die Periicke der Cerviden und das Karzinom. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 35: 131-3.— Postl, E., & Schouppe, K. Ueber einige Karzinomfalle bei Pferd, Hund und Katze. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1930, 81: 553-6—Sickmuller, E. Ein Carcinom bei einem Kalbe. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1931, 63: 321-9.—Smiley, H. D. Carcinoma of the eye in a Hereford cow. North Am. Vet., 1930, 11: 31-3.—Thomas, A. D. Skin cancer of the angora goat in South Africa. Annual Rep. Dir. Vet. Serv., Pretoria, 1929, 2: sect., 5-9; 661-761.—Tilghman, R. C, & Lee, F. C. The vital staining of rabbit carcinoma. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1931, 49: 360-87.—Ulesko-Stroganowa. Zur Histo- genese der Flexner-Joblingschen Neubildung (einer der bosar- tigen Rattenneubildungen) Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1932, 13: 100-7. CARCINOSARCOMA. Weiss, A. *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Karzinomsarkome. 15p. 8? Konigsb., 1926. Bezza, P. Cancro-sarcoma della cute. Tumori, Milano, 1933, 19: 601-16, 3 pl.—Bosenberg, M. Ueber Carcinom- sarcome. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932, 36: 416-41.—Gotting, P. Ueber Kollisionstumoren; Beitrag zur Frage des Carcino sarkoms. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1931, 41: 107-19.—Roca de Vinyals, R. Sobre Tepiteli-sarcoma experimental. Tr. Soc. biol., Barcel., 1932, 14: 28-30. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 729.—Schopper. Ein scheinbares Sarkocarcinom der Haut. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1281. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1384.—Selye, H. Ueber zwei bemerkens- werte Falle von Karzinosarkom. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1197. CARCINOSIS [including carcinomatosis] See also Carcinoma, Precarcinomatous con- ditions. Coerper, H. *Zur Kasuistik der sekundaren Hautcarcinomatose. 29p. 8? Miinch., 1928. Fleischhatjer, E. *Ein Fall angeborener Karzinomatose bei einem Kalbe [Giessen] 22p. 8? Bad-Nauheim, 1930. Belosevic, O., & Krauth, A. Zur Differentialdiagnose der allgemeinen Miliarkarzinomatose. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1286.—Cannavd, L. O. La glicemia alimentare nei carci- nomatosi. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 269-71—Car- cinose (La) aigue. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 188.— Carol, W. L. L. Ueber Carcinosis cutis multiformis (verrucosa) (sogenannten Dermatosis praecancerosa Bowen) Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 152: 684-707.—Chashin. S. S. [Acute miliary carcinomatosis of the skin; role of the vascular system in the pathogenesis of cancer metastases] Tr. Obsh. Pat. S. Peterburg (1910-11) 1912, 85-100, pl.—Dalla Volta, A., & Valenti, A. La carcinosi generalizzata linfangitica pleuro- polmonare (studio clinico, istopatologico e radiologico) Arch. pat., Bologna, 1923, 2: 569-605, pl.—Dirmeik, E. L. A case of disseminated carcinomatosis. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1927, 1: 174.—Dufour, H. Nouvelle presentation au bout d'une annee d'une maladie atteinte de carcinose miliaire. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1932, 3. ser., 48: 123.—Fronz, E. Zur Therapie der Karzinomatose. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 818-20.—Funk, E. H., & Crawford, B. L. Miliary carcinosis; report of a case with necropsy study. Tr. Ass. Am. Phy- sicians, 1922, 37: 414-20. Also N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 101-4.—Gedda, L. La carcinosi osteoplastica. Arch. ital. anat., 1931, 11: 673-94.—Glaessner, K. Die Milchsaureaus- scheidung bei Karzinose. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 358. Also Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1868.—Hunter, J. B. Case of general vascular carcinoma. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1921-22, 15: Sect. Obst. Gyn., 22—4. ------ A case of carcinomatosis following treatment by radium. Brit. J. Surg., 1927-28, 15: 159-62.—Jahn, H. Ueber sekundare Hautkarzinose. Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 599.—Marcovici, E. E. A case of disseminated carcinomatosis; 10 years following radical operation. N. York State J. M., 1928, 28: 141-4.—Melchior, E. Ueber akute Karzinose. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 265.— Milian & Lafourcade. Un cas de carcinose g6n6ralisee. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1926, 23: 86-8.—Ponticaccia, L., & Campanacci, D. Tentativi di terapia insulinica nei carcinomatosi. Gior. clin. med., 1926, 7: 430-5.—Popp, L. [Osteoclastic and osteoplastic carcinosis and effect of radiotherapy on it] Cluj. med., 1926, 7:476-82.— Skliutauskas, I. [Carcinomatosis cutis secundaria] Medicina, Kaunas, 1931, 12: 583.—Stires, J. W. Potash therapy in miliary carcinoma. Med. Stand., 1925, 48: No. 11, 11 — Wakeley, C. P. G. Disseminated sclerosis with multiple carcinomata of the skin. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Clin., 36.—Wien, M. S., & Perlstein, M. O. Carcinoma- tosis (metastatic) of the skin. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 149.—Wirth, D. Akropachie bei Carcinomatosis. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1923, 10: 302-4.—Witting, F. Beitrag zur chemischen Physiologie der Carcinomatose. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1930, 5: No. 236. CARDALE, Henry J., 1870-1936. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 917, port. Also Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 1032. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----13 CARDAMOM. Caines, C. M., & Evers, N. Compound tincture of carda- mom; the loss of colour in certain mixtures. Q. J. Pharm.. Lond., 1933, 6: 486-91. CARDANO, Gerolamo. See Cardanus, Hieronymus. CARDANUS, Hieronymus, 1501-76. De re- rum varietate libri XVII. 2v. [16] 1. 1194p. [32] 1. paged consec. 8? Basel, Henricpetrus, 1557. ---- L'autobiografia di Gerolamo Cardano (De propria vita) trad, de Angelo Bellini. 487 p. 8? Milano, Famiglia Meneghina, 1932. See also Auden, G. A. Jerome Cardan; a study in person- ality. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1929, 75: 220-33.—Bilancioni, G. Leonardo da Vinci and Cardano as men of science. Riv. stor. scmed., 1930, 21: 302-9.—Castiglioni, A. Gerolamo Cardano e Andrea Vesalio. Rass. clin. sc, 1935, 13: 567-71.—Dana, C. L. The story of a great consultation; Jerome Cardan goes to Edinburgh. Ann. M. Hist,, 1921, 3: 122-35.—Gumpert, M. Jerome Cardan: a scientist between the ages. In his Trail- blazers of science, N. Y., 1936, 3-28.—Ruhrah, J. Henry Morley's biography of Jerome Cardan. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1921, 100: 878-80.—Tanfani, G. L'eugenetica di Giorlamo Cardano. Illust. med. ital., 1931, 13: 69-71. For biography see Am. J. Surg., 1935, 30: 191-202 (F. Cunha) Also Rass. clin. ter., 1926, 6: port. (P. Capparoni) CARDARELLI, Antonio, 1831-1927. Boccia, D. Necrologia. Rev. sudamer. endocr., B. Air., 1927, 10: 156-65.—Chiariello, A. [Obituary] Presse med., 1927, 35: 188.—Grande (Un) maestro. Studium, Nap., 1924, 14: 2-4.—Maragliano, E., D'Amato, L., & Arena, G. Necro- logie Riforma med., 1927, 43: 49-53, 5 port.—Tedeschi, G. Necrologio. Studium, Nap., 1927, 17: 44-8.—Vitelli, A. Necrologio. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1927, 32: 25.—Zoja. Necrologio. Atti Soc. lombard. sc. med., 1927, 16: 175-7. CARDENAL Fernandez, Salvador, 1852-1927. Farreras, P. Necrologia. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1927, 10: 257-9, port. CARDENAS Montero, Manuel Alfredo. *In- vestigaciones sobre metabolismo del bromo [Chile] 39p. roy. 8? Santiago, 1934. CARDI, Noel, 1907- *Les ressources thermales du departement de Constantine. 82p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1936. CARDIA. See also Esophagus; Stomach. Bensley, R. R. The cardiac glands of mammals. Am. J. Anat., 1902-3, 2: 105.—Djuricic, I., & Djordjevic, B. Les contractions automatiques de Textr6mit6 inferieure de l'ceso- phage isote du chat. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 478-80 — Feldman, M., & Morrison, S. An experimental study of the lower end of the esophagus; the effect of the diaphragm upon the esophagus and cardio-esophageal orifice in the normal and bilaterally phrenicectomized animal; physiological studies. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 471-7.—GHlman. J. The mucous membrane of the cardio-oesophageal junction in the Bantu. S. Afr. J. M. Sc, 1937, 2: 18-28.—Jacques, P., & Rousseaux, R. Contribution a I'etude de l'innervation du sphincter interieur de l'oesophage. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1928, 12: 283-8.—Lendrum, F. C. Anatomic features of the cardiac orifice of the stomach, with special reference to cardiospasm. Arch. Int. M., 1937, 59: 474-511.—Ottonello, P. Nicchia della porzione cardiaca dello stomaco. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1928, 4: 911-7.—Reich, L. Die Funktion, Anatomie und Pa- thologie der Kardia. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 56: 38- 43 [Discussion] 43.—Trautmann, A. Sind die Kardiadrusen in der Kardiadriisenzone des Magens von Sus scrofa Driisen sui generis? Anat. Anz., 1925-26, 60: 369-80. ------ Die Funktionszustande der Kardiadriisenzone und der Kardiadru- sen im Magen von Sus scrofa; die Beschaffenheit der Kardiadrti- senschleimhaut in langer bestehenden sogenannten kleinen Magen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1926, 211: 440-53. ---- Cancer. Wachtel, L. *Die operative Behandlung des Cardiacarcinoms [Berlin] 32p. 8? Charlot- tenb., 1931. Boxwell, W. Carcinoma of the cardiac end of the stomach. Tr. R. Acad. M. Ireland, 1912, 30: 430.—Carro, S. Ulcera y cancer de la regi6n cardiaca del est6mago; sus dificultades diagn6sticas. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1933, 23: 742-8—Clair- mont, P. Ueber die Exstirpation des Kardiacarcinoms. Arch. klin. Chir., 1926, 140: 343-77.—Eisner, H. Die Oesophago- skopie beim Oesophagus- und Cardiacarcinom. Deut. med. Wschr., 1907, 33: 2176.—Hammer, G. Zur Rontgendiagnostik des kardialen Magenkarzinoms. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1927, 36: 1-8.—Ingebrigtsen, R. Resection du cardia canc6- CARDIA 194 CARDIA reux; anastomose 6sophago-gastrique. Acta chir. scand., 1933, 73: 43-6, 2 pl.—Klieneberger. C. Kardiakarzinom. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1920, 57: 93.—Kuester, Frhr von. Ein Vorschlag zur Behandlung des Oesophagus- und Kardiacarcinoms. Med. Klin., Berl., 1911, 7: 966-8.—Levit, V. S. [Diagnosis of cancer of the cardial region] Sovet. klin., 1932, 18: 166-80. Lewin, C. Zur Radiumtherapie des Oesophagus-und Kardiacarcinoms (Erfahrungen an 25 Fallen) Ther. Gegenwart, 1914, 55: 103- 10.—Mester, E. Zur Friihdiagnose des Karzinoms der Kardia und der Curvatura minor. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1634 — Meyer, W. Zur Resektion des Oesophaguskarzinoms im kardialen Abschnitt; eine Nachtragsbemerkung. Zbl. Chir., 1914,41:131. ------ Resection of the cardia for carcinoma. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1915, 18: 232-48.—Miyagi, J. Unsere Erfahrungen mit der Resektion des Kardiakrebses. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 149: 187-93.—Nissnevich, L. M. [Metastasis of malignant tumors of the cardia] Sovet. khir., 1934, 7: 796-813.—Regelsberger, H. Ueber die Darstellung des Kardiakarzinoms. Rontgenpraxis, 1932, 4: 312-7.— Scolari, E. G. Papillomatosi cutanea e mucosa diffusa costi- tuitasi rapidamente in soggetto affetto da carcinoma del cardias. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1930, 71: 614-37, 3 pl.— Ssavitsky, A. I. [Diagnosis and operative treatment of cancer of the cardial region] Sovet. khir., 1934, 7: 813-30.—Stewart, W. H. Carcinoma at the cardia, a roentgenological discussion. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1937-38, 4: 149-54. ------& Illick. H. E. Roentgen diagnosis of carcinoma at the cardia. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 32: 43-51.—Stuertz. Eine Methode, auch den unterhalb des Zwerchfells gelegenen Teil der Speiserbhre und die Gegend des Mageneingangs der Rontgenuntersuchung zuganglich :zu machen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1911, 7: 1850-2.— Sundelof, E. M. Report of a case of cancer at the cardiac end of the stomach. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1920, 26: 304.— Tager, I. [Symptom of splashing as an early symptom of cancer of the cardia] Klin, med., Moskva, 1933, 11: 690-7 — Vinson, P. P., & Moersch, H. J. The differential diagnosis of lesions of the lower part of the esophagus and cardiac end of the stomach. Med. Clin. N. America, 1927-28, 11: 1389-98 — Vlviani, R. Constatazioni radiologiche in un caso di piccolo carcinoma della regione cardiaca dello stomaco, con voluminose metastasi nel fegato. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1928, 8: pt 2, 114—7.—Wilkin, P., & Dumont, P. Cancer du cardia; observation de 2 cas. Ann. Soc. med. chir. Ltege, 1936, 64: 73-86. Also Liege med., 1936, 29: 493-514. ---- Hypertrophy. See Cardia, Stenosis. ---- Spasm [Achalasia] Bons, G. P. *Le soi-disant cardiospasme. 160p. 8? Par., 1936. Mugge, H. *Zur Kasuistik des Kardiospas- mus [Freiburg] 38p. 8? Dusseld., 1926. Rosenthal, F. *Oesophago- und Cardio- spasmen im Kindesalter. 26p. 8? Berl., 1927. Schtjrter, M. *Oesophago- und Cardiospas- ms im Kindesalter. 32p. 8? Zur., 1934. Anderson, T. C, & Enyart, J. L. Cardiospasm; with report of case. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1933, 31: 353-8, 2 pl.—Barsony, T. Hiatusspasmus, Kardiaspasmus. Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7: 237-40.—Bassler, A. Cardiospasm, what is it? what it seems to be. N. York State J. M., 1914, 14: 9-11.—Beattie, W. J. H. M. Achalasia of the cardia, with a report on 10 cases. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1931, 64: 39-84, 5 pl.—Behrend, A. Cardiospasm: report of an unusual case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1936, 11: 555.—Birnberg, T. L. Cardiospasm in the new-born infant; report of 3 cases. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1929, 38: 1183-95.—Blanco, L. V. Sobre un caso de cardio-espasmo. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1917, 24: 511.—Bohrer, J. V. Cardiospasm of the esophagus. J. Thorac. Surg., 1934, 3: 532-4.—Brume Groeneveldt, J. R. de. Over cardiospasms. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1918, 2: 1281.—Bryant, O. R. Cardiospasm. J. Minnesota M. Ass., 1909, 2: 112.—Cardiospasm as a misnomer. South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 92.—Cassidy, M. Case of achalazia. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Clin., 52.—Clark, C. Cardiospasm. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 1445-8.— Clark, O. Espasmo do cardia e do pyloro. Fol. med., Rio, 1927, 8: 215-8.—Cunning. A case of cardio-spasm. Mag. London. School M. Women, 1914, 9: 110.—Diggle, F. H. Cardiospasm, or achalasia of the oesophagus. Practitioner, Lond., 1926, 96: 304-10.—Dowd, C. N. Cardiospasm. Ann. Surg., 1912, 56: 365.—Ehret. Kardiospasmus von 16jahriger Dauer bei einem Soldaten. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1916, 63: 920; 1031.—Eschbaum. Ueber Kardiospasmus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1914, 10: 146.—Freeman, E. B. Chronic cardiospasm. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 17: 1199-212.—Frey, E. K., & Duschl, L. Der Kardiospasmus. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1374-7.—Ghosh, N. N. Cardiospasm. Ind. M. Gaz., 1930, 65: 7.—Greenwood, H. H. Cardiospasm. Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 932-4.—Greig, D. M. Oesophageal achalasia. Edin- burgh M. J., 1922, n. ser., 29: 217-28.—Hansen, J. Beitrag zum Kardiospasmus des Kindesalters. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1933, 157:617-22.—Hara, H.J. Cardiospasm. California West. M. 1929, 30: 390-5.—Horgan, J. B. Cardiospasm. J. Laryng., Lond., 1927, 42: 388.—Huismans. Ueber den Kardiospasmus. Munch, med. Wschr., 1915, 62: 1615—Hurst, A. F., & Rake, G. W. Achalasia of the cardia (so-called cardiospasm) Q. J. Med., Lond., 1929-30, 23: 491-508, pl.—Imperatori, C. J. Cardiospasm. Tr. Am. Bronchosc. Hoc, 1929, 12: 3-12. Also Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1930, 11: 178-87.—Kelly, A. B. Case of cardiospasm. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1919, 12: Laryng. Sect., 56-67. ------ Cardiospasm (so-called achalasia of the cardia) Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 773.—Knight, G. C, & Adamson, W. A. D. Achalasia of the cardia. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 891-7.—Krause, P. Kardiospasmus. Deut med. Wschr., 1912, 38: 1524. Also Sitzber. Naturh. Ver. preuss. Rhein. Westphal., Bonn, 1912-13, ser. B, 15.—Lapi- dus, P. I. [Cases of cardiospasm] Belaruss. med. misl, 1928, 4: 100-3.—Lorey [Kardiospasmus] Deut. med. Wschr., 1919, 45: 815.—MacCready, P. B. Cardiospasm. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1935, 21: 633-47.—McGee. L. C. Chronic cardiospasm. Texas J. M., 1934, 30: 447-51.—McKinney, R. Cardiospasm. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 891-5.—Messelov. C. R., Shulman. H. I., & Buckstein, J. Cardiospasm in infancy and in child- hood: report of a case in a child 11 years of age. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1928, 35: 427-37.—Moersch, H. J. Cardiospasm in infancy and in childhood. Ibid., 1929, 38: 294-8.—Moor, J. C. A review of achalasia of the cardia. Univ. Durham Coll. M. Gaz., 1930-31, 31: 97-101.—Morley, J. Cardiospasm. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 431-3.—Nielsen, A. [Twenty-one cases of cardiospasm] Ugeskr. laeger, 1928, 90: 772; 790— Ogilvie, A. G. A case of cardiospasm in a child. Newcastle M. J., 1933, 13: 204-6, pl.—Osmond, J. D. Cardiospasm. Cleve- land M. J., 1914, 13: 395-403, 2 pl.—Pal, J. Ueber Kardio- spasmus. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1921, 34: 290. ----- Spas- men des Oesophagus und der Kardia. Ibid., 1929, 42: 765- 7.—Palmer, D. W. Cardiospasm. Lancet Clin., 1911, 106: 32—7.—Pencz, G. [Spasms of the esophagus and cardia in children] Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 1113-6.—Pfundt. W. Ueber Kardiospasmus. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 140-2.— Pisek, G. R. A case of cardiospasm. Tr. Am. Pediat. Soc, 1920, 32: 177-80.—Power, P. H. Cardiospasm. J. Arkansas M.Soc, 1927-28, 24:86-8.—Rimbaud, L..& Pares, L. Spasme du cardia datant de plus de 40 ans. Arch. Soc sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1928, 9: 414-8.—Schloffer. Kardiospasmus. Deut. med. Wschr., 1918, 44: 256. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1918, 31: 88.—Sears, W. G. A case of achalasia of the cardia in a child of 7 years. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1928, 25: 48-54 — Seeger, S. T. Cardiospasm; report of a case in a boy of 12. Wisconsin M. J., 1927, 26: 154-6.—Segar, L. H., & Stoeffler, W. Cardiospasm in the new-born infant. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39: 354-8.—Shelburne, S. A. An unusual case of cardiospasm. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 285.—Shepard, J. H. Cardiospasm. California West. M., 1931, 35: 422-4.—Smith, E. B. Case of cardiospasm. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1921-22, 15: Sect. Stud. Dis. Child., 6.—Soper. H. W., & Cassidy, L. D. Cardio- spasm. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1928) 1929, 31: 86-92.— Stephens, H. B. Cardiospasm. California West. M., 1937, 46: 161-4.—Streicher, M. H. Cardiospasm (esophagus) Illinois M. J., 1929, 56: 290-2.—Sturtevant, M. Cardiospasm, with a review of literature. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 51: 714-36. Also repr.—Swerdfeger, E. B. Preventriculosis; synonyms: cardiospasm, hiatal stenosis, etc. Colorado M., 1931, 28: 455-7.—Tallerman, K. H. Achalasia of the oesophagus. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 411.—Tunik, G. S. [Cardio- spasm] Vest, khir., 1933, 31: 119-23.—Tyson, R. M. Phreno- spasm in infancy; report of case. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1926, 43: 818-20.—Van der Bogert, F. Cardiospasm in the new- born; report of case. Ibid., 1933, 50: 585-8.—Verger. Spasme du cardia observe aux rayons de Roentgen. J. med. Bordeaux, 1914, 44: 461.—Vinson, P. P. Cardiospasm. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1925-26, 78: 483-90.—Wainwright. G. A. Achalasia of the cardia (cardiospasm) Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 287-90.—Wheeler, W. I. de C. Achalasia of the oesophagus. Irish J. M. Sc, 1931, ser. 6, 670-3.—Zaaijer, J. H. Cardio- spasmus. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1919, pt 2, 1053; 1922, pt 2, 2543. ---- Spasm: Causes and pathology. Markwalder, E. *Ein kasuistischer Beitrag zur Aetiologie und Pathogcnese der Kardioacha- lasie [Lausanne] 22p. 8? Uznach, 1933. Wolff, O. *Ueber die Aetiologie und Behand- lung des Kardiospasmus. 33p. 8? Wiirzb., 1927. Appelrath, H. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Ursache des Kardiospasmus. Rontgenpraxis, 1929, 1: 42-5.—Becker, B., & Illig, W. Kardiospasmus und bedingter pervertierter Reflex. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 352.—Careddu, G. Contributo clinico alia conoscenza della stenosi esofagea e del cardiospasmo. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1927, 9: 641-54, 2 pl.— Dahmann, H. Hiatus oesophageus oder Kardia? eine expen- mentell-physiologische und klinische Studie zur Beurteilung der Spasmen in den unteren Speiserbhrenabschnitten sowie der Funktion des Hiatus oesophageus und der sogenannten abdo- minalen Speiserbhre. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1930-31, 28: 262-92.—Freeman, E. B. The etiology, pathology, and symp- tomatology of chronic cardiospasm. South. M. J., 1930, 23: 238-43. ------ Chronic cardiospasm: report of fatal case with pathological findings. Ibid., 1933, 26: 71-6.—Fulde, b. Experimentelle Stbrungen der Kardiafunktion. Arch. klin. Chir., 1934, 180: 540-2.—Grosman, I. M. [Oesophago-cardio- CARDIA 195 CARDIA et pvlorospasmus in relation with internal secretion] Russ. klin 1925 3: 192-8.—Guisez. J. De la pathog6me et des rtiffe'rentes ' formes de phreno-cardiospasmes. Presse^ med., 1Q34 42- 840-3------& Boghdassarian. Un cas typique nour'servir a ltetude des cardiospasmes idiopathiques a forme g^ve Tribune m6d., Par., 1910, n. ser 43: 327-Iglauer. S.. I Schwartz, B. A. Heart-block periodically induced by the swallowing of food in a patient with cardiospasm (vago- vaeal syncope) Tr. Am. Bronchosc. Soc, 1936, 19: 65-71 - Imhofer Kardiospasmus nach wahrscheinhch oberflachhcher Laugenveratzung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1920, 46: 32.— Krostovskv V V. [Pathogenesis and treatment of cardiospasm] Nov khir arkh., 1936, 37: 31-7.-Lefmann, G. Ueber die Fntstehung und Behandlung des Kardiospasmus. Beitr. Anat. Ohr 1926 23: 528-35.—McKinney, R. Cardiospasm with autopsy Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1929 51: 259.-Mosher, H P Fibrosis of the teumnal portion of the esophagus: cardio- spasm Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1930) 1931 V 95-104, 19 pl.—O'Shaughnessy, L. Cardiospasm: aetiology and treatment. Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1936, 12: 468-9 —Palugyay, J. Der kompensatorische Speiserohrenver- schluss bei Dysfunktion der Kardia. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, on. iun-4 —Penn. H. S. Cardiospasm in cancer of the stomach; report of 3 cases. Med. J. & Rec 1933,137: 490-4 - B,i,. a w. On the pathology of achalasia of the cardia. G#s Hosp- Rep., Lond., 1927, 77: 141-50.-Rieder W. Zum Problem des Kardiospasmus. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 152- 169-71 [Discussion] 172; 191. ------ Pathologische Voriinderungen der intramuralen Gefiechte beim sogenannten Kardtespasmus. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 130-7.-Rimbaud, L., Chardonneau, J., & Arnal, W. Spasme du cardia symptoma- tique d'une neoplasie radiologiquement latente, demontree par une generalisation soudaine. Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Mont- pellier 1928, 9: 283-6.—Shattock, S. G. Skiagram showing reflex achalasia of the oesophagus due to the irritation of a Lastric ulcer Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1919, 12: Laryng. Sect 94—Soper, H. W., & Cassidy, L. D. Cardiospasm, with'special reference to etiology. Am. J. M. Sc, 1929, 177: 3gg_9 4 pl.—Strieker, O. Kardiaveranderungen bei bpei- serohr'enproz'essen; Bemerkungen zu Barsonys Mitteilung in der W kl W 1921 Nr 41. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1921, 34: 572.— Vamnrf E Terceira contribuigao ao estudo do mal de en- gasgo. Brasil med., 1923, 37: pt 2, 137-58-Weiss, E. Personality study in cardiospasm; the meaning of the disorder from the standpoint of behavior. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936- 37 3- 1-6—Winkelstein, A. Psychogenic factors in cardio- spasm Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1930, 33: 137; 140. Also Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 12: 135-8. Also repr. --- Spasm: Complications. See also Esophagus, Dilatation. Baghdassarian, M. *Cardiospasme ldio- pathique avec dilatation consecutive de l'ceso- phage. 96p. 8? Par., 1909. Harle, F. *Oesophaguscarcinom auf dem Boden eines Cardiospasmus? 16p. 8? Tub., Handjiewa, S. *Ueber diffuse hochgradige Oesophagusdilatation bei latentem Cardiospas- mus. 22p. 8? Miinch., 1929. Krabbe, E. H. *Spindelformige Dilatation des Oesophagus auf Grund von Kardiospasmus. 24p. 8? Marb., 1909. Schulz, K. E. A. *Ein Fall von schwerer Oesophagus-Dilatation mit Spasmus und einem Divertikel im unteren Teile der Speiserohre. 7p. 8? [Lpz.] 1921. Steber, F. X. *Ueber den sogen. Cardiospas- mus bezw. die idiopathische diffuse Speiseroh- renerweiterung. 55p. 8? Miinch., 1911. Ayala Gonzalez, A. Dilatacten del es6fago, megaesofago, cardioespasmo. Cir. cirujan., Mex., 1933, 1: 95-113, 6 pl — Brown-Kelly, A. Angeborene Kurze des Oesophagus, verbun- den mit Brustmagen und Kardiospasmus. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1931, 65: 1369-78.—Burghard, E. Kardiospasmus mit Geschwiir der Speiserohre im Siiuglingsalter. Arch. Kinderh., 1926, 79: 292-5.—Einhorn, M. On cardiospasm and dilatation of the esophagus. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 134: 445-8. Also Riforma med., 1931, 47: 1583-5. Also repr. Also Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1932, 22: 152-61.—Finkelstein, R. Cardio- spasm; with a report of a case of 25 years' duration terminating in complete obstruction. Rev. Gastroenter., 1934,1: 207-12.— Fitzgibbon, J. H. Cardiospasm and concomitant esophageal diverticulum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1614; 1928, 91: 644.— ----- Cardiospasm with associated arthritis. Ann. Int. M., 1933, 6:1305-7.—Frank, L. Beitrag zur Frage der Entstehung der sogenannten kardiospastischen Oesophagusdilatation. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1936, 60: 151-64.—Guns. P. Phr6- nospasme ou cardiospasme dans les ntegaoesophages. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1927, 17: 1090-3. Also Rev. laryng., Par., 1927, 48: 526-9. Also Arch. Otolar., Chic., 1928, 8: 156-8.—Gurevich, N., & Pokrovsky, S. [Idiopathic dilatation of the oesophagus in cardiospasm] Vest, khir., 1927, 10: 108-14.—Haberer, H. von. Beitrag zur kardiotonischen Speiserohrenerweiterung. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 2947-54.— Hotop, L. Kardiospasmus mit hochgradiger Abmagerung und Herabsetzung des Grundumsatzes bei einem lOjahrigen Kinde. Mschr. Kinderh., 1935, 63: 409-13.—Johnson, E. G. [Uniform dilatation of the oesophagus caused by a cardiac stricture exist- ent during life, probably of nervous origin] Hygiea, Stockh., 1895, 57: pt 2, 373-95.—Kanzow. Zur Kasuistik der Speise- rbhrenerkrankungen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1929, 39: 447- 50.—Kassai, J. Cardiospasmus [resulting in oesophageal dila- tation] Budapesti Orvosegy. ivk. (1908) 1909, 66.—Konstam, G. L. S. Achalasia of the cardia with elongation and ex- treme dilatation of the oesophagus. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1929-30, 23: Sect. Med., 34-6.— Labeau, R., & Bertrand, M. Sur un cas de dilatation de 1'oesophage par spasme du cardia. Gaz. sc. nted. Bordeaux, 1923, 44: 434.—Lauenberg, V. Y. [Case of epiphrenal diverticulum of the anterior wall of the esophagus with cardiospasm] Vest, rentg., 1933, 12: 467-9.—Luna, C. de. Cardiospasme et dilatation de l'osso- phage. Marseille med., 1928, 65: 797-804.—Mann, G. La dilatazione cardiospastica dell' esofago. Lavori Congr. med. int. (1909) 1910, 19: 205-16.—Memmi, R. Un caso di cardio- spasmo, esofagite esfoliativa e diverticoli esofagei. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 770-5.—Monjardino, J. Um caso de dila- tacao difusa do esofago; cardiospasmo. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1914, 32: 212-4.—Moore, A. B., & Vinson, P. P. Cardiospasm, with kinking of the esophagus from kyphosis. Radiology, 1927, 9: 73.—Myer, J. S. Cardiospasm with sacculation of the esophagus; its diagnosis and treatment. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1911-12, 8: 147-9.—Obakevich, R. M. [Cardiospasm, with general dilatation of the oesophagus] Russ. vrach, 1911, 10: 1611-6. Also Internat. Beitr. Path. Ther. Emahrungsstbr., 1911-12, 3: 257-78.—Opitz, E. Zur Aetiologie der kardio- tonischen Oesophagusdilatation. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1937, 61: 21-32.—Pokrovsky, S. A. [Case of low-seated traction- pulsion diverticulum of the esophagus with cardiospasm] Vest. rentg., 1929, 7: 241-5. Also Rontgenpraxis, 1929, 1: 333-6.— Popp, L. [Interesting case of mega-esophagus (or idiopathic dilatation of the esophagus, or idiopathic spasm of the cardia)] Cluj. med., 1929, 10: 432-5.—Rake, G. Epithelioma of the oesophagus in association with achalasia of the cardia. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 2: 682.—Reinhardt. [Ungewohnlich starke Dila- tation und Hypertrophic des Oesophagus; Kardiospasmus; Kombination mit Karzinom] Miinch. med. Wschr., 1919, 56: 1210 —Roques. F. Pregnancy in association with cardiospasm. J. Obst. Gyn., Lond., 1932, 39: 550.—Schieber, M. [Contri- bution a l'etiologie de la dilatation soi-disant idiopathique de 1'oesophage avec cardiospasme] Polski przegl. radjol., 1931, 6: 433-40.—Sencert, L. Un cas de dilatation de l'ossophage par stenose spasmodique du cardia. Mem. Soc. nted. Nancy, 1907-8, 219-22.—Stephan. Paralytische Oesophagusektasie mit Kardiospasmus. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1913, 60: 1295.— Strauss, H. Ueber hiatogene oder phrenogene Oesophagus- dilatation. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1937, 61: 158-65.—Tumi- dajski, J. [Dilatation of oesophagus brought on by cardio- spasmus] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 902-4.—Van Rhee, G. Report of a case of cardiospasm with dilatation. Tr. Clin. Soc. Univ. Michigan, 1914-15, 6: 80-3.—Viglione. V. Con- tributo clinico sulla dilatazione cardiospastica dell' esofago. Gazz. osp., 1933, 54: 1575-8.—Vinson, P. P. Marked dilata- tion of the esophagus in cardiospasm. Ohio M. J., 1924, 20: 147.—Weber, F. P. Spasmodic stricture of the oesophagus (cardiospasm) with fusiform dilatation above it. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1913-14, 7: Clin. Sect., 147.—Zurhorst, E. W. Cardiospasm with esophageal dilatation. Atlantic M. J., 1923, 26: 549. Spasm: Treatment. Einhorn, M. A new esophageal and cardiospasm dilator. Ann Int. M., 1930-31, 4: 990-6. ------ Modern treatment of cardiospasm. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 136: 195.—Enneking, J [Treatment of cardiospasm] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 2, 2572-8, pl.—Galpern, J. Kardiospasm, Dilata- tion nach Mikulicz, profuse Blutung. Zbl. Chir., 1930, 57: g7 —Gatewood, E. T. Present-day management of cardio- spasm. Virginia M. Month., 1930-37, 63: 227-30.—Gram. H C. [Case of cardiospasm cured by dilatation by Plummer's method] Ugeskr. laeger, 1931, 93: 62.—Guisez. Actual results of cesophagoscopy; extraction of several foreign bodies of irregular shape (dental plates) spasm of the cardia (cardio- spasm) of severe nature (diagnosis and treatment) J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1908, 23: 459-75. ---:--- Du traitement des stenoses spasmodiques graves et inflammatoires de la region du cardia. Bull. Soc. nted. Paris, 1932, 194-8.— Heller, E. Die Behandlung des Kardiospasmus. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1675-7.—Henning, N. Ein neues biegsames Dilata- tions'instrument fur Speiserohre und Kardia. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1915.—Hurst, A. F. Treatment of achalasia of the cardia (so-called cardiospasm) Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 618- 667.—Imperatori, C. J. Improved hydrostatic dilator for use in cardiospasm. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1932, 41: 1276.— Jackson, C. L. The treatment of cardiospasm; with notes on diagnosis and etiology. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15: 172-6.— Larget, M., & Lamare, J. P. Cardiospasme ou retrecissement oesophagien; dilatation forc6e du cardia par voie transgastrique; resultats eioignes de 2 cas. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1929, 55: o«6-9—Lotheissen, G. Die Behandlung des sogenannten Kardiospasmus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1249-51. Also CARDIA 196 CARDIA MQnch. med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 41-5.—Maydl, V. [Treatment of cardiospasm with Starck's sound] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1925, 64: 877-83, 2 pl.—Moersch, H. J. Cardiospasm; its diagnosis and treatment. Ann. Surg., 1933, 98: 232-8.—Nagel, G. W. Cardiospasm; successfully treated by hydrostatic dilation. California West. M., 1936, 45: 271-5.—Rieder, W. Grund- Batzliches zur Therapie des Spasmus der Kardia und der iibrigen Sphincteren. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 1805.—Rischel. A. [Case of cardiospasm treated by Plummer's method] Ugeskr. lseger, 1930, 92: 960-2.—Rosenberg, D. Zur Behandlung des Kardiospasmus. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 902.—Schind- ler, R. Wesen und Behandlung des Kardiospasmus. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1612.—Schindler, W. Sur 13 cas de cardiospasme traites par la dilatation brusque (methode de Starck) Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1931, 21: 207-12 — Smithies, F. A new instrument utilizing controlled air pres- sure for dilating spastic lesions of the esophagus (especially of the cardia) Ann. Int. M., 1929-30, 3: 991-4.—Starck, H. Zur Behandlung des sogenannten Kardiospasmus mit diffuser Oesophagusdilatation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1196-9. ------ Zur Behandlung komplizierter Falle von sogenanntem Kardiospasmus. Ibid., 1935, 61: 537-9.—Sternberg, W. Eine neue Heilmethode des Kardiospasmus. Ibid., 1926, 52: 1428.—Tamiya, C, Kawashima, S. [et al.] Rbntgenologische Studien iiber die Wirkungen einiger Pharmaka auf die Oesopha- guswand und die Kardia bei idiopathischer Oesophagusdilata- tion. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1929, 39: 280-91.—Tilley, H. Case of achalasia of the cardia after treatment by Hurst's mercury tubes. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: Sect. Laryng., 5-7.—Tucker, G. An endoscopic dilator for stretching the hiatal esophagus in preventriculosis (so-called cardiospasm) Tr. Am. Bronchosc. Soc, 1929, 12: 13.—Vinson, P. P. The treatment of cardiospasm. South. M. J., 1930, 23: 243-7.— Witherspoon, J. Cardiospasm, esophagal obstruction and dilatation; their treatment. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1927-28, 20: 116-21. ---- Spasm: Treatment, surgical. See also Cardia, Surgery. Avelino Chaves, J. Therapeutica cirurgica do mal de engasgo. Brasil med., 1927, 42: 43-51.—Breitner, B. Oeso- phagogastrostomie wegen Kardiospasmus. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 675; 1929, 79: 508.—Camargo, A. C, Vampre, E., & Parisi, R. Mal de engasgo; cura pela operacao de Heller; 2» observacao. Bol. Soc. med. cir. S. Paulo, 1924—25, 7: 3. ser., 54-7.—Charbonnel & Masse, L. Mega-cesophage avec r6tr6cissement inf6rieur; operation par voie abdominale (cardio- oesophagotomie extramuqueuse) resultat datant de 7 mois. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1932, 58: 1092.—Craig, W. McK., Moersch, H. J., & Vinson, P. P. Treatment of intractable cardiospasm by bilateral cervicothoracic sympathetic ganglion- ectomy; report of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 749-53.— Delbet, P. Troisteme cas de cardiospasme op6re par voie abdominale. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1931, 57: 586-8. ------ Retrecissement simple de 1'oesophage (cardiospasme) opere par la voie abdominale. Ibid., 1057-9.—Diez, J. Car- dioespasmo y operacten de Heller. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1935, 19: 846-53. ------ Cardiospasmo y operacten de Heyrow- sky. Ibid., 924-32.—Eliason, E. L., & Erb, W. H. Cardio- spasm; report of 2 cases treated by resection of sympathetic supply to the cardiac sphincter. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 35: 105- 12.—Ferrari, R. C, & Itoiz, O. A. La esofago-gastrostomia u operacten de Heyrowsky. Bol. Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 1936- 37, 12: 210-23.—Ferrari, R. C, & Perez Zarala, M. La opera- cten de Heller en el tratamiento del llamado cardiospasmo. Ibid., 64-71.—Frey, E. K. Zur Behandlung des Kardiospas- mus. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936, 186: 466-71. Also Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 1209. ------ & Duschl, L. Der Kardiospasmus. Erg. Chir. Orthop., 1936, 29: 637-716.—Fromme, A. Erfah- rungen mit der Operation des Kardiospasmus. Arch. klin. Chir., 1929, 157: 606-14 [Discussion] 136-8. ------ Ueber Ursachen und Behandlungsmethoden des sogenannten Kardio- Bpasmue auf Grund klinischer Erfahrung. Beitr. klin. Chir 1935, 162: 337-49.—Girard, L.. & Ranjard, C. Phreno- cardiospasme et cardiotomie. Otorhinolar. internat., Lyon 1937, 21: 132-4.—Greenlee, D. P. Retrograde dilatation of the esophagus for cardiospasm. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 277.—Haggstrom, P. Zwei Falle von Kardiospasmus und Oesophagusdilatation, die mit glucklichem Ausgang nach Heyrowsky operiert wurden. Acta chir. scand., 1930, 66: 345-71.—Haglund, A. L. Esophago-gastrostomies according to the method of Heyrowsky. Ibid., 1935, 76: 109-20, 2 pl — Hurst, A. F., & Rowlands, R. P. Case of achalasia of the cardia relieved by operation. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Clin., 45.—Iacobovici, I., & Hanganut [Cardiomyotomy in therapy of idiopathic dilatation of the esophagus] Romania med., 1931, 9: 325-7.—Jauregiu & Subiza, V. Cardioespasmo operado por via abdominal; curacten. Bol. Soc. chir. B Aires 1932, 16: 1525-9.—Judd, E. S., Vinson, P. P., & Greenlee! D. P. Retrograde dilatation of the oesophagus for cardiospasm' Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 48: 494-7.—Karell, U. An observation on a peculiarity of the cardiac opening reflex in operated cases of cardiospasmus. Acta Univ. Tartu, 1932, 22: sect. A, 1-9.__ Keller, W. L. Operative relief of cardiospasm where dilatation has failed. Ann. Surg., 1928, 88: 58-64.—Knight, G. C. Sympathectomy in the treatment of achalasia of the cardia Brit. J. Surg., 1934-35, 22: 864-76.—Kiimmell, H. Zur Operation des Kardiospasmus und des Oesophaguscarcinoms. Verh. Deut. Gea. Chir., 1921, 45: 327-38.—Lamson, O. F. The surgical treatment of cardiospasm. Tr. West. Surg. Ass (1928) 1929, 38: 457-65. Also Northwest M., 1930, 29: 125-7.—Lefevre & Jonchfcres. Cardiospasme de 1'oesophage traite par la voie thoraco-abdominale extrasereuse de Gregoire Bull. Soc med. chir. Bordeaux (1926) 1927, 263-7.—Lotheissen! G. Kardiendyse, eine neue Operation zur Behandlung des Kardiospasmus. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 2658-60.—Maconie, A. C. Cardiospasm treated successfully by operation. Brit! M. J., 1929, 1: 398.—Meyer. Intrathoracic cardioplasty for intractable cardiospasm: secondary thoracotomy. Tr N York Surg. Soc, 1913, 2: 333.—Moersch, H. J. Die Behand^ lung des Kardiospasmus. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936, 186: 456- 60.—Pieri, G. Contributi clinici alia chirurgia del sistema nervoso vegetativo; la cura della acalasia esofagea (cardio- spasmo) Arch. ital. chir., 1933, 35: 644-64. Also Riforma med., 1936, 52: 1051-4.—Recalde, J. F. Sobre um caso de mal de engasgo curado cirurgicamente;.apresenta5ao do doente Bol. Soc. med. cir. S. Paulo, 1924-25, 7: 3. ser., 78-81, 2 ch., 3 pl! Cardiospasmo, disfagia e megaesofago; simpatic'ecto- mia esofagica. Arch. ital. chir., 1932, 32: 613-34. Also Sem med., B. Air., 1933, 40: 1552-63.—Rieder, W. Der sogenannte Cardiospasmus. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 217: 334- 1930 222: 47. Also Beitr. klin. Chir., 1930-31, 151: 495-508.— Rohde, C. Zur Operation des Kardiospasmus. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 977-80.—Riitz, A. Der Cardiospasmus und seine operative Behandlung. In Livre d'or (T. Papayoannou) Naumburg, 1932, 181-93.—Talman, I. M. [Cardiospasm and its surgical treatment] Sovet. khir., 1933, 4: 303-9.—Toole, H. Ein Fall von hochgradigem Kardiospasmus geheilt durch Oesophagogastrostomie. Arcb. klin. Chir.. 1928. 151: 761-6. ---- Stenosis and obstruction. See also Cardia, Spasm. Camelot, J. G. E. *La st6nose hypertrophique du cardia. 117p. 8? Par., 1936. Li^bault, G. A. M. R. *Les stenose inflam- matoires chroniques de la region cardiaque de 1'oesophage [Paris] 132p. 8? Bord., 1913. Orengo, H. *A propos d'un cas de stenose cardio-oesophagienne chez un enfant [Paris] 39p. 8? Vanves, 1936. Strecker, F. K. *Ueber den Verschluss der Cardia beim Menschen [Breslau] 32p. 8? Lpz., 1905. Broeckaert, W. [A peculiar case of cardiostenosis with dilation of the oesophagus] Handel. Vlaamsch. natuur. geneesk. congr., 1910, 14: 278-84.— Brown Kelly, A. Oesophageal obstruction due to hypertrophy of the cardiac sphincter and narrowing of the epicardia. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1919-20, 13: Sect. Laryng., 206-17.—Caballero, R. V. Etude experi- mentale de la fermeture de l'extremite interieure de l'oesophage (epicardia et cardia) C. rend. Soc biol., 1922, 87: 1359-62.— Desplas, B., & Aime, P. Un cas de st6nose hypertrophique du cardia avec dilatation diffuse de l'oesophage. Arch, mal, app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 816-21. ------ Deux cas de stenose hypertrophique du cardia. Mim. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 843-50.—Desplas, B., & Camelot, J. Un nouveau cas de stenose hypertrophique du cardia. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1937, 27: 50-4.—Dufour, H. M6gaoesophage avec diverticule de la partie superieure de l'oesophage; stenose du cardia. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1927, 3. ser., 51: 1522-4.— Fruchaud, H. Un cas de retrecissement cardio-oesophagien essentiel traite par operation de Heller. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 1264-6.—Gesse, E. R. [Lateral anticolic intra- peritoneal esophagojejunostomy in the treatment of non- malignant cicatricial contraction of the cardia] Vest, khir., 1928, 14: 40-2.—Haden, R. L., & Orr, T. G. The effect of sodium chloride on the chemical changes in the blood of the dog after obstruction of the cardiac end of the stomach. J. Exp. M., 1928,48:627-38. ------ Experimental dehydration; chemi- cal changes in the blood of the dog contrasted with those fol- lowing obstruction of the cardiac end of the stomach. Ibid., 1929, 49: 945-53.—Hesse, E. Ueber die Oesophago-Jejuno- stomia intraperitonealis antecolica lateralis als Behandlungs- methode bei gutartigen Narbenstrikturen der Cardia. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 2179-82.—Jouve. Stenose cardio-oesopha- gienne chez I'enfant; operation de Heller. Lyon chir., 1934, 31: 586-92.—Jung, L. A propos du ntecanisme de l'occlusion du cardia chez le cheval. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87:161-3.— Kiiss, G. A propos des retrecissements cardio-oesophagiens. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 838; 918.—Kummer, E. Stenose du segment diaphragmatique de l'oesophage; phteno- tomie par le proced6 de M. Raymond Gregoire (thoraco-lapa- rotomie extrasereuse) guerison. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1927, 53: 231.—Lundgren, A. Dilatation oesophagienne provenant d'un retrecissement tuberculeux du cardia. Acta chir. scand., 1926, 61: 172-80.—McKinney, R. Traumatic stricture of the esophagus, superimposed upon a cardiospasm. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 904.—Magnant, J. S. Retrecissement cardio-oesophagien; intervention par voie abdominale. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 761-9.—Nissen. R. Behandlung der funktionellen und organischen Verengerungen von Oeso- phagus und Kardia. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64:1111-3.— Pallasse & Cluzet, G. Cancer de l'estomac a forme linitique et stenose du cardia. Lyon med., 1927,139:14.—Bake. G. w. CARDIA 197 CARDIAZOL A case of annular muscular hypertrophy of the oesophagus (achalasia of the cardia without oesophageal dilatation) Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1926, 76: 145-52, 6 pl.—Simpson, J. K. Congenital stenosis of the cardia, with report of a case in a 2-day-old infant. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1933, 45: 116-24. Also Am. J. Surg., 1933, 20: 319-27.—Siebault, G. Les ste- noses inflammatoires chroniques de la region cardiaque de l'oesophage. Rev. laryng., Par., 1913, 545; 577.— Soulas, A. M6ga-oesophage et retrecissement cardiophr6nique; considera- tions diagnostiques et therapeutiques; a propos de 10 cas. Bull. Soc. m6d. Paris, 1935, 263-73. ------ Le retrecisse- ment cardio-phrenique de l'oesophage. Bronchosc. oesopha- gosc, Par., 1937, 1: 141-71.—Soupault, R. Le retrecissement cardio-oesophagien essentiel; ses caract6ristiques et son traite- ment. Paris med., 1934, 91: 302-6.—Tartagli, D. Sopra un caso di dilatazione dell' esofago con stenosi del cardias. Arch. radiol., Nap., 1926, 2: 250-67.—Texier, V. Retrecissement inflammatoire de la region cardiaque de l'oesophage; cas mortel; examen anatomo-pathologique. Rev. laryng., Par., 1916, 37: 487-94.—Verbrycke, J. R., jr. Food bolus obstruction of the cardia and pylorus. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1928) 1929, 31: 114-8.—Winternitz, A. Transpleural operierter Fall einer angeborenen hochgradigen Kardiastriktur. Verh. ungar. arztl. Ges., 1933, 5: 74.—Zabel. Grosses Divertikel der Speise- rohre und Kardiastenose mit enormer segmentaler Dilatation des Oesophagus. Deut. med. Wschr., 1912, 38: 92. --- Surgery. See also Cardia, Spasm: Treatment, surgical. Borelius, J. [Transpleural resection of cardia and oesopha- gus] Hygiea, Stockh., 1915, 77: 1-8.—Fischer, H. Trans- thoracic cardiotomy; a new method for the cure of impassable benign stricture of the esophagus. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1911, 12: 476.—Gesse, E. R. [Surgical intervention in non-malignant diseases of the cardia and esophagus] Vest, khir., 1928, 14: 91-5.—Marinacci, S. Esofago-cardiotomia extramucosa (ope- razione di Heller) Arch. ital. chir., 1936, 44: 698-700.— Muir, E. G. Resection of lower oesophagus and cardia. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 162.—Perez Zabala, M., & Ferrari, R. C. La operacten de Heller en el tratamiento de los fenomenos de estenosis benignas al nivel del cardias. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1936, 20: 176-88.—Soupault, M. R. L'oeso- phago-cardiotomie extra-muqueuse (operation de Heller) J. chir., Par., 1933, 41: 727-37. ------ & Hamburger, M. Resultats eioigne d'une cesophago-cardiotomie pour retrecisse- ment cesophagien. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1933, 23: 103-5. ------ Les resultats eioignes de l'operation de I'oesophago-cardiotomie extra-muqueuse. Ibid., 1936, 26: 942-4. --- Tumors. See also Cardia, Cancer. Anichkov, N. N. [On fibromyomata of the digestive organs; myomata of the oesophagus and cardia] Khir. arkh. velyami- nova, 1911, 27:625-33. Also Virchows Arch.,1911,205:443-52. CARDIAC disease. See specific name of disease; also under Cardio- vascular system; Heart. CARDIAZOL [pentamethylene-tetrazol] See also Cardiotonics. Btjding, E. S. *Zur Systematik des Cardiazols [Giessen] 7p. 8? Lpz., 1930. Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 157: 143-8. Graner, D., & Santesson, C. G. Versuche, das Cardiazol im Harn nachzuweisen. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1927, 52: 253-6.—Hinrichs. Cardiazol. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 2102.—Johnston, C. Cardiazol; a clinical report. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1929, 44: 32-9.—Kaiser, K. Ueber Cardiazol. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 236.—Kessler, A. Study on the new synthetic analeptic Cardiazol. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1927, 7. Congr., 3: 576-82, 19 pl.—Moewes, C. Ueber Cardiazol. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1572.—Pichler, G. Ueber Cardiazol. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 964-6 — Pochmann, E. Ueber Cardiazol. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1069.—Schmidt, K. F. Das Cardiazol. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1489-91.—Siebner, M. Ueber Cardiazol. Ibid., 1926, 73: 1068. --- Pharmacology and toxicology. Hertlein, H. *Pharmakologische Untersu- chungen iiber das Kombinationspraparat Cardia- zol-Chinin [Erlangen] 25p. 8? Wiirzb., 1936. Manthey, G. *Kapillarmikroskopische Beob- achtungen mit Kardiazol [Tubingen] 23p. 8? Schneidemuhl, 1928. Rollhauser, H. *Ueber die Wirkung von Benztetrazol auf die Atmung und den Kreislauf [Kiel] 18p. 8? Zella-Mehlis, 1931. Barker, M. H., & Levine, S. A. Cardiazol; some experi- mental effects of this drug on the cardiorespiratory mechanism. Arch. Int. M., 1928, 42: 14-22.—Camp, W. J. R. The phar- macology of cardiazol. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1928, 33: 81-92.—David, J. C, & Vareed, C. Some observations on the pharmacology of cardiazol. Ind. J. M. Res., 1928-29, 16: 920-4, 4 pl.—Duensing, F. Darf der Cardiazol-Krampfanfall diagnostisch verwertet werden? Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1011-5.—Eichler, O., & Hildebrandt, F. Pentamethylen- tetrazol (Cardiazol) Wirkung auf den Kreislauf. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 116: 110-6.—Esser, A., & Kiihn, A. Ueber das Schicksal des Cardiazols im menschlichen Kbrper. Ibid., 1933, 171: 284-8. ------ Todliche Cardiazolvergiftungen beim Menschen und im Tierversuch. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1933, 21: 474-511.—Flaum, E. Kritik der Cardiazol- wirkung. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1543-8.—Gaubatz, E., & Steininger, H. Ueber die protrahierte Wirkung von Cardiazol auf das Atemzentrum des Menschen. Ibid., 1937, 16: 1092.— Gowrow, N., & Speranskaja-Stepanowa, E. Zur Analyse der Kardiazolwirkung auf den Blutdruck. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 79: 517-22.—Gros, O., & Haas, H. T. A. Der Antago- nismus der Narkotica gegen Cardiazol. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 182: 348-62.—Gundel, M., & Seitz, L. Chemo- therapeutische Untersuchungen iiber das Cardiazol-Chinin. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1083-6.—Hildebrandt, F. Pentame- thylentetrazol (Cardiazol) Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 116: 100-9. ------& Voss, J. Ueber die Resorption des Cardiazols bei peroraler Verabreichung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 862.—Kessler, A. Experimentell-pharmakologische Studien uber Cardiazol. Tungchi med. Mschr., 1926-27, 2: 367-84, 11 pl.—Leppert, H. Pentamethylentetrazol (Cardiazol) iiber die Ausscheidung des Cardiazols durch die Niere. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 122: 362-5.—Meyer, F. Die stimulierende Wirkung des Cardiazols im Kraepelinschen Arbeitsversuch. Ibid., 1937, 185: 655-62.—Muller, E. A. Die Herz- und Kreislaufwirkung des Cardiazols. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 233-5.—Ridder, C. Pentamethylentetrazol (Cardiazol) wird Cardiazol in der Leber entgiftet? Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 120: 126-8.—Schutz, E. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Herz- wirkung des Cardiazols. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 65: 147-52.—Stross, W. Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkungsweise einiger Analeptika; Cardiazol. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 114:177-205.—Strube, H. Pentamethylentetrazol (Cardiazol) erweiterte Untersuchungen iiber die Herzwirkung des Cardia- zols. Ibid., 1927, 121: 94-9.—Voss, J. Pentamethylentetra- zol (Cardiazol) iiber die Wirkung von Cardiazol bei peroraler Application. Ibid., 1926, 118: 259-66.—Waldbott, G. L. Cardiazol, a heart stimulant. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 821. Also repr.—Watt, J. M. The action of cardiazol on the cardio- vascular system. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1930, 4: 36-9.— Whitehead, R. W., & Draper, W. B. Preliminary report of a pharmacological investigation of the value of cardiazol as a cardiac and respiratory stimulant. Colorado M., 1927, 24: 234-7.—Wolf, W., & Sherwin, C. P. Pentamethylen tetrazol (cardiazol) a preliminary report. Clin. Med., 1926, 33: 566-8.—Zipf, K., & Hoppe, H. Die Entgiftung von Lokalanas- thetika durch Cardiazol. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 183: 67-70. — Therapeutic use. See also under names of diseases. Clemente, C. *Zur Verwendbarkeit dea Cardiazol-Knoll bei kranken Tieren. 64p. 8? Miinch., 1927. Adam, D. Ueber die Herabsetzung der Chloralhydratmor- talitat durch Cardiazol. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1932, 168: 171-4.—Allwein, E. Cardiazol auf Expeditionen und im Gebirge. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1164.— Biedermann, H. Weitere klinische Erfahrungen mit dem neuen wasserlbs- lichen subkutan und intravenbs injizierbaren Kampferpraparat Cardiazol (Knoll) Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1323.— Cfzek, J. [Cardiazol treatment in intrauterine asphyxiation] Cas. tek. fiesk., 1927, 66: 1222-7.—Deglmann, T. Ueber die Anwendung holier Cardiazol-Dosen. Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 412-5.—Deichmiiller, K. Ueber regelmassige Verwendung von Cardiazol bei Lokalanasthesie und Vollnarkose. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1866.—Fuge, K. Rectidon-Aether- narkose und Cardiazol als Weckmittel. Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 621-4.—Haller, L. Versuche mit Cardiazol in der Veteri- narmedizin. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 77: 280.—Har- wich, A. Cardiazol in der sportarztlichen Praxis. Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 622-4.—Hellendall, H. Lebensrettende Wirkung durch Cardiazol in einem Falle von postoperativer Herzschwache. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 2984. ------ Die pro- phylaktische Anwendung von Cardiazol-Lobelin-Ephetonal wahrend der Narkose zur Verhutung des Kollapses in der Narkose und post operationem. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933- 34, 107: 267-79.—Hemmerling, H. Klinische Erfahrungen mit dem neuen Analeptikum Cardiazol. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1618.—Januschke, H. Cardiazol bei Asthma bronchiale und Bronchitis (Beobachtungen im Kindesalter und bei Er- wachsenen) Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 1437-9—Koll- mann, A. Ueber Cardiazol in der Kinderpraxis. Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 621.—Koschate, G. Lebensrettende Wirkung von Cardiazol. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 348.—Lebinski. von. Erfahrungen mit Cardiazol-Knoll. Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 225.—Leitner, P. Ueber den Wert des Cardiazols in der Kinderpraxis. Mschr. Kinderh., 1930, 48: 317-22.—Meder, F. CARDIAZOL 198 CARDIOGRAPHY Das Cardiazolchinin in der frauenarztlichen Praxis. Deut. med. Wschr.. 1936, 62: 1510.—Morvay, E. Ueber praktische Er- fahrungen mit Cardiazol. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 127.— Nawratil, A. Erfahrungen mit Cardiazol in der Spitalspraxis. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 2072.—Parafanowicz, Z. [Application of Cardiazol in pediatric surgery] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 553-5.—Pieniezny. Cardiazol als Weckmittel nach Opera- tionen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1641.—Rausche, C. Klinische Erfahrungen mit Cardiazol (Knoll) in der Kollaps- therapie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1650.—Ruef, H. Ueber klinische Erfahrungen mit Cardiazol. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1680.—Schmidt, K. F., Hildebrandt. F., & Krehl, L. Ueber Cardiazol, ein in wasseriger Losung subcutan injizier- bares neues Analepticum. Ibid., 1678-80.—Smirnov, N. S., & Rachmann, V. I. [Use of cardiazol preparation in place of camphor injections] Klin, med., Moskva, 1929, 7: 310-5.— Spiegel, T. Ueber die Weckwirkung von Cardiazol in grossen Dosen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 470.—Virnich, A. Klinische Erfahrungen mit Cardiazol. Tungchi med. Mschr., 1926-27, 2: 470-8.—Weiss, O. L. Ueber die Unterbre- chung des Dammerschlafes mit Cardiazol. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 748.—Wilke. Ueber die Dosierung des Cardiazol-Dicodids insbesondere bei Saughngen und Kleinkin- dern. Ibid., 1934,81: 1228. CARDILUCIO, Johannes Hiskias, 17. century. Bericht von der Lager-seuche [also Tractat von der Rothen-Ruhr] 12 1. 215p. 32? Niirnberg, Wolfg. Moritz Endters, 1684. ---- Koniglicher chemischer und artzneyi- scherPalast. lOlOp. 111. 8? Nurnberg, Christ. Weigel, 1705. CARDIN, Fernand. *Thrombose veineuse et tuberculose [Geneve] 38p. 8? Aigle, 1927. CARDINALL, Allan Wolsey, 1887- The natives of the northern territories of the Gold Coast; their customs, religion, and folklore, xvi, 158p. 9 pl. 8? Lond., G. Routledge & Sons [1920] CARDIO-DIAPHRAGMATIC syndrome [Romheld's] See also Heart, Neurosis. Hofmann, H. A. Ueber den intestinokardialen Symptom- komplex. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1018.—Jimenez-Diaz, C. Ueber abdomino-kardiale Syndrome. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1931, 50: 274-95.— Kuckuk, W. Ueber den gastrokardialen Symptomkomplex. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1748-50.— Lurie, S. I., & Stern, B. M. [Cardio-diaphragmatic symptom complex in relation to accumulation of gases in the left hypo- chondrium] Ter. arkh., 1932, 10: 55.—Morhardt, P. E. L'estomac, le diaphragme et les troubles du coeur. Vie med., 1934, 15: 17-20.— Romheld, L. Der gastrokardiale Symp- tomenkomplex, eine besondere Form sogenannter Herzneurose. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 98; 1931, 41: 18. Also Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1929, 20: H. 2, 1-16. ------ Wechselbezie- hungen zwischen Verdauungs- und Zirkulationsapparat (gastro- kardialer Symptomenkomplex) Wiirzb. Abh. Med., 1931, 27-: 73-98. ------ Gastro-kardialer Symptomenkomplex oder kardio-diaphragmales Syndrom. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931-32, 119: 541-4.—Sigal, A. M. [Romheld's diseases; gastrocardial symptom complex] Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 37-43. CARDIOGRAPHY. See also Electrocardiography; Heart, Examina- tion; Polygraph. Boekelman, A. J. Das Oesophagogramm des normalen Herzens. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1929, 36: 91-125.—Carter, E. P. The simple interpretation of polygraphic tracings. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1916, 1: 719-39.—Chu, H. P. Myographic localization of the pace-maker in the mammalian heart. Chin. J. Physiol., 1930, 4: 259-62.—Colvin, L. T., & Steinbach, H. B. The cardiovibrograph; an instrument for the recording of precordial vibrations, with simultaneous electrocardiogram. Bull. Grace Hosp., Detr., 1935, 19: 8-11.—Condorelli, L. Atriogramma destro, aortogramma ed esofagocardiogramma. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1932, 3: 170-94.—Crehore, A. C. A study of simultaneous tracings from the apex of the heart and the radial artery with the micrograph. J. Exp. M., 1911, 14: 339-60.—Fabre, R. Polygraphe clinique universel. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87: 201.—Frank, O. Theorie des Kardio- graphen. Zschr. Biol., 1929, 89: 289-91.—Fulchiero, A. .II cardiosfigmogramma assoluto. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1922, 45: 191-8. Also Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1922, 4. ser., 28: 402-5.—Galata, G. Di un tono-pletismografo cardiaco. Arch, fisio1., Fir., 1926, 24: 301-7.—Gotthardt, P. P. Kymo- densographische Untersuchungen des Herzens. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1929, 39: 1-15.—Harmand, J. Modele de cardiographie reglable pour te coeur suspendu de grenouille. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 106: 819.—Heckmann, K. Ueber das Verfahren der Aktinokardiographie. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 757.—Hildebrandt, F. Eine einfache Apparatur zur gleichzeitigen Registrierung der Vorhqf- und Kammerkontrak- tionen sowie des Durchflusses des isolierten Meerschweinchen- oder Rattenherzens. Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden E.) Berl., 1927, Abt. 5, Teil 4, 1763-6.—Jackson, D. E. A new myocardiograph. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1927-28, 13: 1063-5.— Kuno, J. Eine neue myographische Registriermethode der Herztatigkeit des lebenden Kaninchens. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934— 35, 8: Pharm., H. 3, 165.—Laubry. C, Routier, D., & Van Bogaert, A. La cardiographie apexienne au moyen de la manchette pneumatique et de la capsule de Pachon-Boulitte C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 1128-30.—Lea, C. E. Observa- tions on the clinical value of polygraphic methods of examina- tion of the heart, with an analysis of 100 consecutive cases having special reference to that form of arhythmia known as nodal rhythm [Abstr.] Med. Chron., Manchester, 1909-10,51: 86-96.—Lutembacher, R. Polygraphe clinique k enregistreur optique. Arch. mal. coeur, 1921, 14: 327-31. Also C. rend Soc. biol., 1921, 84: 532. Also Presse med., 1921, 29: 357' Also Mal. cuore, 1921, 5: 237-40. ------ Methodes gra- phiques: le polygraphe optique. J. nted. fr., 1926, 15: 215- 20.—McMillan, T. M. The value of the polygraph in cardiac diagnosis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1927, 10: 1431- 43.—Marceau, F., & Acolat, L. Un nouveau cardio-myographe tres sensible, a fil, eiastique, a amplification a la fois mecanique et optique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 202.—May, W. Ein neues Saitenanemometer zur Aufzeichnung kardiopneuma- tischer Bewegungen. Zschr. Biol., 1936, 97: 512-8.—Meara, F. S., Coffen, T. H., & Crehore, A. C. A comparison of simul- taneous polygraph and micrograph tracings. J. Exp. M., 1912, 16: 280-90.—Simpson, S. Improved technique in the use of Schafer's frog-heart plethysmograph. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1911, 4: 249-55.—Somer, E. de. Etudes des caracteres de la contraction du muscle ventriculaire; essai de manontetrie courante du ventricule au moyen du normographe. J. physiol. path, gen., 1936, 34: 461-76.—Stewart, C. C. Graphic analysis of frog-heart tracings. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 99: 308-16.—Stewart, C. E. The practical value of the polygraph in the diagnosis of cardiac disorders. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1917, 16: 9-17.—Strughold, H. Das Kinokardio- gramm. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1930, n. F., 55: 195-205.—Tournade, A., & Chabrol, M. Un myocardiographe. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 156.—Ward, G. E. S. The investi- gation of cardiac irregularity by means of the polygraph. Arch. Middlesex Hosp., Lond., 1914-15, 32: Clin. Sect., 11, 37-48.— Wiggers, C. J. Laboratory and clinical methods of studying the heart beat. Northwest M., 1928, 27: 466-8.—Yama- nouchi, Y. Ein verbesserter Myocardiograph. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1935-36, 9: Pharm., 139. ---- Phonocardiography. See a'so Heart sound. Garcia de Soria, M. *Phonocardiographie et m^canocardiographie; 6tude critique et instru- mentale. 60p. 8? Par., 1935. Leblanc, M. A. *Donnees re'centes sur la phonocardiographie; interet de cette methode dans I'etude du premier bruit normal, des d<5- doublements du premier bruit et du bruit de galop •presystolique. 128p. 8? Par., 1936. Asher, A. G. Graphic registration of heart sounds by the Argon glow tube. Arch. Int. M., 1932, 50: 913-20. Also repr.—Bass, E. Ueber neue Erfahrungen mit der Aufzeich- nung von Herztonen und Herzgerauschen. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 2092-5.—Benatt, A. Ueber Herztonschreibung; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frrige der Embryokardie. Ibid., 1928, 7: 752-6.— Beruti, J. Fernauskultation und Registrierung der fotalen Herztbne. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1927, n. F., 52: 74-81.—Bierring, W. L., Bone, H. C, & Lockhart, M. L. Use of the electrostethograph for recording heart sounds. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 628-31.—Bull, L. Sur l'enregistre- ment des bruits du cceur. J. med. fr., 1926, 15: 221.—Ducho- sal, P. L'enregistrement graphique des bruits du cceur; a propos d'un dispositif specialement adapte a l'inscription simultanee du phonocardiogramme et de reiectrocardiogramme. Arch. mal. coeur, 1929, 22: 797-805. ------& Sciclounov, P. Assourdissement des bruits du cceur et phonocardiographie. Ibid., 1932, 25: 463.—Henriques, C. V. The phonostetho- graph. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 686.—Hollingsworth, E. W., Sorensen, L. M., & Van den Driessche, A. A new apparatus for recording heart sounds. Am. Heart J., 1937, 14: 236-9.— Jaenisch, K., & Weber, A. Ueber die diagnostische Verwer- tung der Herzschallregistrierung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1702-4.—Kayser, G. Verschiedene Mikrophontypen zur Aufzeichnung des Herzschalls. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislauf- forsch., 1936, 9: 358-62.—Kerr, W. J., Sampson, J. J. [et al.] The use of the Matthews oscillograph in phonocardiography. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1932, 47: 27.—Koczkas, J. Photo- elektrische Wiedergabe photographischer Herzton-Aufnahmen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933-34, 92: 793. Also Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 807.—Lian, C, & Racine, M. La phonocardiographie; technique et r6sultats normaux. Ann. med., Par., 1933, 34: 69-74. ------ Affections valvulaires et congenitales du cceur. Ibid., 75-90. ------ Les rythmes a 3 temps. Ibid., 157-74.—Loeper & Lemaire, A. A propos de la phonocardio- graphie. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 277-80.— Lutembacher. Enregistrement des bruits du cceur. Bull. CARDIOGRAPHY 199 CARDIO-HEPATIC Acad, med., Par., 1926, 3. ser., 95: 91. ------ Enregistre- ment des bruits du cceur pour la reproduction phonique. Bull. med., Par., 1926, 40: 1283.—Montellano, J. F. La fonocardio- grafia mediante la amplificacion etectrica regulada. Dfa med., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 198. ------■ La fonocardiograffa como auxiliar de la clinica y de la semiologfa. Prensa nted. argent., 1931-32, 18: 977-86.—Radvanyi, G. Die phonokardiographi- sche Aufnahme des bei vollstandigem A-V-Block hbrbaren dritten Herztones. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1525-7.—Routier, D., & Leblanc, M. Inter6t de la methode phonocardiogra- phique dans I'etude et le diagnostic de dedoublement du ler bruit du coeur. Gaz. med. France, 1937, 44: 123-9.—Sacks, H. A., Marquis, H., & Blumenthal, B. A modification of the Wiggers-Dean method of recording heart sounds using audio amplification. Am. Heart J., 1934-35, 10: 965-8.—Sampson, J. J. Phonocardiographie records of heart sounds in relation to anaesthesia. Brit. J. Anaesth., 1927, 5: 14-6. ------ & McCalla, R. L. An analysis of heart sounds and murmurs by graphic means. California West. M., 1926, 25: 494-9. ------ & Kerr, W. J. Phonocardiography of the human fetus. Am. Heart J., 1925-26, 1: 717-34.—Schaffer, H., & Fleischer, R. Eine selbsthaltende Aufnahmekapsel: der Saugreceptor. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 57: 121.—Schwarz, G. Ueber den Stand der Technik des Elektrokardiophone. Fortsch. Ront- genstrahl., 1925, 33: Kongr. H., 41. ------ Die graphische Darstellung fetaler Herztone. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 451-3.— Taquini, A. C, & Braun Menendez, E. Constance du bruit auricula! re par auscultation ou inscription oesophagienne. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 728.—Tavecchi, G. Contributo alio studio del 3° tono del cuore mediante la fonocardiografia. Cuore & circol., 1935, 19: 65-77.—Weber, A. Demonstration von Herzschallkurven und Herztonfilmen. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1936, 9: 362.—Wolhers, H., & Duchosal, P. Etude phonocardiographique des d6doublements du premier bruit du cceur. Arch. mal. coeur, 1932, 25: 1-11.—Wright, H. C, & Playfair, K. Phonocardiograms: some technical con- siderations, and their clinical value. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 194: 223-8. gen. clin. ther., 1926, 40: 49-52.—Gross, H. Sclerosis of the hepatic veins in chronic congestive heart failure. Arch. Path., Chic, 1937, 23: 457-69.—Haynal, E. von, & Daniel, G. von. Khnischer Beitrag zur Rolle der Stauungsleber inderWasseraus- scheidung Herzkranker. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 496.—Jolliffe, N. Liver function in congestive heart failure. J. Clin. Invest., 1930, 8: 419-33.— Kapischke, P. Das Verhalten der Leber bei kardialer Stauung. Festschr. Feier lOjahr. Besteh. Akad. prakt. Med. Coin, Bonn, 1915, 441-52.—Klein, S. [Liver con- gestion and hepatic barrier] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 815-7. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 1449-52.— Labbe. M., Za.mfir» c- & Fabrykant, M. Le phosphore sanguin dans les affections du coeur avec foie cardiaque. C. rend. Soc bio!., 1931, 108: 456-8.—L'Engle, E. Ueber Fibrinbildung in der Stauungsleber. Beitr. path. Anat., 1905, 38: 354-73.—Luisada, A. Singolare associazione di vizio combinato del cuore con fegato candito. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1936-37, 16: 404-24.— Martin, W. The hepatic and cardiac syndrome treatment by physical measures. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1928, 9: 97-9. Also Phys. Ther., 1930, 48: 553-60.—Morquio, L. Sur une maladie infantile et familiale caracterisee par un syndrome cardio- hepatique. Arch. med. enf., 1916, 19: 465-77.—Nikisin, F. [Great cardiac weakness as sign of insufficiency of the antitoxic function of the liver] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1930, 69: 1705-9.— Nobecourt. Le syndrome cardio-ltepatique aigu chez I'enfant. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1922, 36: 19; 179. ------ Les syndromes cardio-ltepatiques chroniques. Ibid., 34-8.—Postranecky, O. Insuffisance cardio-vasculaire et insuffisance Itepatique. Arch. mal. coeur, 1935, 28:86-97.—Reymann, G. Die wechselseitigen Beziehungen zwischen Leberschwellung und Kreislaufstbrung; was ist die Ursache und was ist die Folge? Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1929, pt 2, 168-72.—Schiitz, W. Experi- mentelle Untersuchungen iiber den Blutgehalt der Leichenleber mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Stauungsleber. Virchows Arch., 1926, 259: 349-65.—Sparagana, V. Sulla patogenesi e sull' importanza del grosso fegato cardiaco. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1905, 8: 327; 343; 355.—Ulrich, E. El miocardio en las llamadas cirrosis mixtas del higado. Gac. med. M6xico, 1906, 3. ser., 1: apend., 159-75, pl.—Zak, E. Die Rolle der Leber bei der Dekompensation des Herzens. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930* 43: 1589-94. ------ Feher, S., & Rabl, A. Geanderte Haut- und Gefassreaktionen bei Kreislaufkranken mit Stauungsleber (Fernwirkungen der Stauungsleber) Zschr. klin. Med., 1934, 127: 323-46. CARDIO-HEPATO-ENDOCRINE syn- drome. See also Hemochromatosis; Liver, Cirrhosis, pigmentary; also in 3. ser. Diabetes, bronzed; Hemosiderosis. Royer de Vericotjrt, E. *Le syndrome endocrino-hepato-myocardique (sur un aspect des cirrhoses pigmentaires) 144p. 8? Par., 1935. Althusen, T. L., & Kerr, W. J. Hemochromatosis; a report of 3 cases with endocrine disturbances and notes on a previously reported case; discussion of etiology. Endocrinology, 1933, 17: 621-46.—Cicardo, V. H. Hemocromatosis en un caso con cirrosis, diabetes, asistolia y astenia. An. Inst. clin. med., B. Air., 1935, 16: 336-51.— D'Antona, L. Cirrosi epatica, riviviscenza della mammella maschile ed atrofia testicolare. Policlinico, 1931, 38: sez. prat., 261-4.—Froment, R., & Loras, O. Complications cardiaques des cirrhoses pigmentaires. Gaz. m6d. France, 1937, 44: 187-97.—Gennes, L. de, Delarue & Royer de Vericourt. Sur un nouveau cas de cirrhose pigmen- taire avec infantilisme et myocardie; le syndrome endocrino- ltepato-cardiaque. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 1088-97. Also Presse med., 1936, 44: 377-81.—Labbe,- M., Boulin, R., & Uhry, P. Diabete bronze avec atrophie des or- ganes genitaux et chute des poils (syndrome h6pato-pancreato- genital) Bull. Soc nted. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 1574-7. ----—■ Diabete bronze avec infantilisme et insuffisance car- diaque. Ibid., 1936, 3. ser., 52: 515-9. ------ Diabete bronze avec infantilisme tardif (syndrome hepato-pancreato- g6nital) Presse med., 1936, 44: 537-9.—Laignel-Lavastine, Troisier, J.. & Boquien, Y. Association de la cirrhose du foie a une ctepilation plus ou moins complete et a insuffisance thyro-ovarienne. Bull. Soc. nted. hop. Paris, 1931, 3. ser., 47: 829-37.—Mondon, H. Sur 2 cas de cirrhose pigmentaire avec predominance des signes d'insuffisance surrenale et d'insuffi- sance cardiaque. Lyon med., 1936, 158: 291-8.—Nadler, W. H., & Haugrud, E. M. Hemochromatosis with cirrhosis. Illinois M. J., 1933, 64: 77-80.—Weber, F. P. Haemochroma- tosis, with diabetes mellitus, hepatic cirrhosis, and chronic ascites. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1930-31, 24: Clin. Sect., 478. CARDIOLOGY. See also Blood circulation; Blood pressure; Blood-vessels; Cardiography; Cardiovascular system; Electrocardiography; Heart. Bishop, L. F. The high points in modern cardiology. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1924, 30: 352-62.—Cemy, J. [Minor details in cardiological practice] Voj. zdrav. listy, 1933, 9: .4-11.— Condorelli, L. Nuova tecnica operatoria per ricerche di cardio- ;ia sperimentale. Riv. pat. sper., 1927, 2: 382-93.—Ewing, CARDIO-HEPATIC syndrome. See also Cardiovascular system, Diseases; Heart, Diseases; Heart failure; Liver, Cirrhosis; Liver, Hyperemia; Pericarditis; Polyserositis. Fenal, B. Contribution a, I'etude de Pinsuffi- sance cardiaque au cours des cirrhoses du foie. 44p. 8? Par., 1926. Humperdinck, C. *Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Bindegewebsvermehrung in chronischen Stauungslebern [Kiel] 3p. 8? Giessen, 1931. Manasse, O. E. *t)eber die Stauungszirrhose der Leber. 14p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Ackermann. Quelques aspects des troubles fonctionnels cardiaques au cours des affections biliaires. J. nted. fr., 1930, 19: 369.—Adler, A. Ueber verscheidenartige Leberbeteiligung bei einzelnen Herzinsuffizienzzustanden. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1929, 41. Kongr., 456.—Arcangeli, I. Cirrosi epatica ipertrofica di origine cardiaca. Umbria med., 1932, 12: 2112-21.—Aubertin, C. Les lesions du foie cardiaque et les territoires d'irrigation hepatique. Tribune med., Par., 1905, n. ser., 54.—Baccarani, U. L'asistolia epatica; contributo clinico alio studio delle asistolie parziali. Riforma med., 1934, 50: 1747-50.—Bauer, A. Recherches sur le foie cardiaque. Presse med., 1907, 15: 465.—Bologna, A. La funzionalita del fegato nei cardiopatici. Arch. stud, fisiopat. ricambio, 1937, 5: 1-32.—Bret. Les facteurs multiples de la cirrhose cardiaque. Bull. Soc nted. hop. Lyon, 1906, 5: 272-83. Also Lyon med., 1906, 108: 358-68.—Brooks, H. The liver in certain forms of heart disease. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1925) 1926, 28: 278-86.—Bruno da Costa, M. J. Fosforemia e insuffi- ciencia hepatica nos cardiopatos. Lisboa med., 1932, 9: 919- 41.— -Camauer, A. F., & Sacon, J. I. Doble polsacten de las arterias subclavias en un caso de insuficiencia cardiaca total con paroxismas de insuficiencia derecha a forma hepatica. Prensa nted. argent., 1929-30, 16: 772-5.—Cantarow. A. Studies of hepatic function; in portal cirrhosis and congestive heart failure. Arch. Int. M., 1935, 56: 521-9.—Codina Altes. J. Correlaciones fisiopatologicas entre el higado y el aparato circulatorio. Ars medica, Barcel., 1935, 11: 103-19.—Ge- raudel, E. Foie cardiaque: zone fragile et zone resistante; absence de cirrhose. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1905, 80: 85. ----- Pernteabilite et impernteabilite de la zone sus-h6pa- tique dans les foies cardiaques. Arch. med. exp., Par., 1906, 18: 516-25. Also Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1906, 81: 368. ------ Effacement de la zone sus-ltepatique dans le foie cardiaque. Ibid., 400. ------ Surcharge graisseuse et zone de rupture dans le foie cardiaque. Ibid., 429. ------ A propos du foie cardiaque; rCponse a M. Bauer. Presse med., 1907, 15: 761.—Gilbert, A., & Herscher, M. Sur la teneur en bilirubine du serum sanguin dans la congestion h6patique ltee a I'asystolie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1906, 9: 515-8— Giliarevsky, S. A. [Liver stasis and secondary cardiac cirrhosis of the liver] Ter. arkh., 1934, 12: 386-92.—Glucksberg, E. S. [Liver- spleen syndrome in cardiac diseases] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 436-8.—Grenet, H. Asystolie hepatique; insuffisance mitrale non rhumatismale chez un ancien syphilitique. Rev. CARDIOLOGY 200 CARDIOLOGY H. M. Cardiology from the general practitioner's stand- point. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1926, 23: 1-6.—Gil Casares, M. Estudios fundamentales de cardioclinica. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1932, 15: 128-32.—Gobar, I. C. Some modern conceptions in cardiology. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1935, 46: 52-66.— Gottlieb, M. L. Aphorisms in cardiology. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 383; 1936, 143: 165.—Grigsby, C. M. Principles of cardiology. Texas J. M., 1921-22, 17: 471-5.—Guilleaume. Quelques aspects nouveaux de la cardiologie. Ltege nted., 1931, 24: 453-75.—Herrmann, G. R. Some principles and practices in cardiology. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1928-29, 81: 436-40.— Hubeny, M. J. The insurance aspect of roentgenology in cardiology. Illinois M. J., 1933, 64: 482-5.—Katz, G. I. Contribution a l'6tude de l'etiologie des affections cardiaques. Progr. med., Par., 1931, 14-8.—Laubry, C. Chaire de cardio- logie clinique, lecon inaugurate. Presse med., 1936, 44: 1937- 41.—Lazeanu, E. [Importance of Roentgen rays in cardiologyl Rev. st. med.. Bucur., 1925, 14: 466-77.—Levin, R. S. [Role of Roentgen diagnosis in cardiopathology] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 856.—Lutembacher, R. Techniques modernes adaptees a I'enseignement de la cardiologie. Marseille med., 1929, 66: 109-23. ------ Notes cliniques de cardiologie. Bull, med., Par., 1930, 44: 851-3. ------ Cinematographic a grande vitesse en cardiologie. Presse med., 1937, 45: 939-41. ------ & Cavalier. La cardiologie. Monde med., 1933, 43: 186; 1937, 47: 190.—Piga, A. Las nuevas orientaciones roent- gendiagn6sticas en cardiologia. Progr. clfn., Madr., 1927, 35: 92-5.—Podolsky, E. Diagnostic pointers in cardiology. Delaware M. J., 1934, 6: 258-60.—Rosenthal, G. La cardio- logie du praticien. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1937, 374-6.— Sparks, J. V. The radiology of heart disease; technique of cardiology. Brit. J. Radiol., 1933, 6: 723-32, 5 pl.—Suarez, R. M., & Munoz MacCormick, C. E. Cardiologia. Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1936, 28: 136-45. ---- Bibliography. Clerc, A. Les maladies du coeur en 1936. Medecine, Par., 1937, 18: 173-90.—Cottet, J. Quelques apercus nouveaux de cardiologie en 1935. Gaz. nted. France, 1936, 43: 179-82.— ------ & Lemant, J. Apercus sur la cardiologie en 1934. Ibid., 1935, 42: 195-205.—Flaxman, N. Cardiac review of 1934-35. Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 165-77; passim.—Graybiel, A., & White, P. D. Diseases of the heart; a review of contri- butions made during 1934. Arch. Int. M., 1935, 55: 812- 70; passim.—Harvier, P., & Boucomont, R. Les maladies du coeur en 1936. Paris med., 1936, 99: 361-70.—Lutembacher, R., & Cabalier, P. La cardiologie. Monde med., 1931, 41: 182-205.—Poumailloux, M., & Casteran, R. Revue des maladies du coeur en 1932-33. Rev. med., Par., 1933, 50: 455-508; passim. ---- Centers, clinics, dispensaries. Marmasse, J. G. *Le service social aupres des cardiaques a PHopital Broussais. 65p. 8? Par., 1932. Ariev, M. J. [Sanatorium treatment in heart diseases] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 591-682.—Campbell, S. B. B., & Crozier, T. H. A study of the cardiac in-patient in the Royal Victoria Hospital, Belfast. Ulster M. J., 1934, 3: 41-52.—Coombs, C. F. The work of the university centre of cardiac research, 1927-31. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1931, 48: 179-88— Cornell, B. S. A heart clinic. Med. Arts, 1933, 36: 320-4.—Delgado Correa, B., & Maccio, O. Funcionamiento de la Policlfnica cardiotegica infantil del Instituto de Pediatria de Montevideo. Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 698-708.—Desfosses, P. Centre departemental de cardiologie de Versailles. Presse med., 1934, 42: 547-9.—Dustin, C. C. Observations from the heart clinic of the Rhode Island Hospital. Rhode Island M. J., 1936, 19: 119.—Goodman, M., & Prescott, J. W. Department of Health Diagnostic Cardiac Clinic of New York City. N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 444-7.—Helbichova, A. [Work and duties of the present and future dispensaries for diseases of the heart] Cas. tek. desk., 1937, 76: 861-3.—Katz, G. I. [The need of dispensaries for treatment of diseases of the heart, in U. S S R.] Odess. med. J., 1928, 3: 400-8.—Maynard, E. P. The cardiac clinics of New York; their origin, aims, and accomplish- ment. Am. Heart J., 1929-30, 5: 660-6.—Merrill, T. C. A new French cardiological unit. Virginia M. Month., 1935-36, 62: 340-2.—Niehaus, F. W. Cardiac clinic No. 1. Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 144.—Sachs, H. Neue Wege der Fiirsorge fur Herzkranke. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1929, 42: 145-55.—Sco- field, A. J. The new Kerckhoff Institute cardiac clinic at Nauheim, Germany. Trained Nurse, 1933, 91: 324-6.— Sebastini, A. Lo studio del cardiopaziente in un ospedale. Riv. osp., 1934, 24: 203-18.—da Veiga Coutinho, S. Aquisicoes novas em cardiologia clinica. Arq. Esc. med. cir. Nova G6a 1928, ser. B, 121-90.—Troccoli, M. Rilievi statistico-clinici dell' ambulatorio per cardiopazienti negli anni 1932/33- 34/35. Pensiero med., 1936, 25: 133-9.—White. P. D. Car- diac clinic. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1927, 17: 190-6.—Wilson, M. R. Survey of the resources for patients with heart disease, in the clinics and hospitals of Boston. N. England J. M 1933 209: 135-7. ---- History. Abrahamson, L. Recent advances in diseases of the heart. Irish J. M. Sc, 1930, 6. ser., 594-606.—Achert, R. E. Cardio- logisches Expose. Zbl. Herz Gefasskr., 1926, 18: 493.— Astruc, P. Dionis et le debut de la cardiologie anatomo- clinique. Progr. nted., Par., 1931, suppl., 89-91.—Baumann. E. D. Ueber den ratselhaften Morbus cardiacus der Antiken' Janus, Leiden, 1929, 33: 371-99.—Bierring, W. L. The history cal development of the diagnosis of heart disease. Illinois M. J., 1934, 66: 115-20— Bishop, L. F. High points in modern cardiology; 4 most important advances in last quarter century Am. Physician, 1926, 31: 539. ------ History of cardioloev' Med. Life, 1926, 33: 393-439, 10 port. ------ & Bishop! L. F., jr. Recent advances in cardiology (with a note on the trend of heart disease during years of depression) Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 15-7.—Bramwell, C. Some recent advances in cardiology. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 1431-4.—Briiner, H. Bericht iiber die 10. Jahrestagung der Deutschen Gesellschaft fiir Kreislaufforschung. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 725-7 — Castiglioni, A. II contributo degli italiani alia cardiopatoloeia Minerva med., Tor., 1931, 22: 225-31.—Cottet, J., & Siguier^! Mouvement cardiologique. Gaz. nted. France, 1934, 183-9L—- DTrsay, S. Modern cardiology. Sc. Month., 1926, 22: 445-52.—Dock, G. Dominic John Corrigan; his place in the development of our knowledge of cardiac disease; water- hammer pulse. Ann. M. Hist., 1934, n. ser., 6: 381-95.__ Doumer, E. Mouvement medical en cardiologie. Echo med nord, 1933, 37: 337-40.—Emerson, P. W. New England Heart Association; secretary's report; May 26, 1933. N Eng- land J. M., 1933, 209: 315.—Esler, J. W. Recent trends in cardiology. Med. Soc. Rep., Scranton, 1936, 30: 13-5.__ Gilbert, J. A meeting of the American Heart Association Med. World, 1934, 52: 364-7.—Gibert-Queralto, J. Un bienio de progreso cardiologico (1933-35) Ars medica, Barcel, 1935, 11: 147-242.—Gobar, I. C. Some recent advances in cardiol- ogy. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1936, 47: 330.—Gonzalo, G. R. Cardiopatologfa 1854-1929: brevfsimos comentarios a su evolucten. Siglo med., 1929, 83: 124-32.—Hamilton, R. L. Cardiology in London. Guthrie Clin. Bull., 1932, 2: 171.— Lankhout, J. [S6nac and Corvisart: study and treatment of diseases of the heart in the 18th century] Ned. tschr. geneesk. 1934, 78: 5471-85.—Long, E. R. Cardiac pathology before Morgagni. Ann. M. Hist., 1936, 8: 442-7.—Lutembacher. Les maladies du coeur d'Hippocrate a nos jours. Aesculape Par., 1926, n. ser., 16: 60-4.—Munro, D. C, & Haagensen! C. D. A note on the treatment of cardiac disease in the 12th century. Ann. M Hist., 1932, n. ser., 4: 87-90. Also repr.—Neuburger, M. Die Entwicklung der Lehre von den Herzkrankheiten. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 79; 122.— Norpoth, L. Ein Fall von Hydrops im 18. Jahrhundert (Beitrag zur Geschichte der Anfange der Herzdiagnostik) Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1749-52.—O'Farrell, P. T. Some impressions of French cardiology. Irish J. M. Sc, 1931, 6. ser., 17-26.—Rasolt, H. [Progress in cardiology during the last 10 years] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 345-50.—Ribierre, P. L'ceuvre de Laennec dans la pathologie cardiaque. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: 1951-5.—Robey, W. H. Cardiology, old and new. N. England J. M., 1931, 205: 992-1001.—Romberg, E. von. Die Herzkrankheiten und ihre Behandlung in den letzten 50 Jahren. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 611; 667; 708.—Rosenthal, G. La cardiologie du praticien de A. Pruche. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1936, 613.—Russell, E. The march of cardiology (the Halford oration) Med. J. Australia, 1934, 2: 831-40.—Smith, E. S. Report on recent advances in cardiol- ogy. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc (1929) 1930, 29: 77-84. ---- Manuals. Blackwood, A. L. Diseases of the heart. 261p. 8? Chic, 1901. Bramwell, C. Heart disease; the principles of diagnosis and treatment. 244p. 8? Lond., 1932. Brockbank, E. M. The diagnosis and treat- ment of heart disease; practical points for stu- dents and practitioners. 6. ed. 240p. 12? Lond., 1930. Brooks, H. Functional disturbances of the heart. 288p. 8? Phila., 1932. Cabot, R. C. Facts on the heart. 781p. 8! Phila., 1926. Camisa, G. Compenso e scompenso cardiaco. 181p. 8? Parma, 1915. Chapman, C. W. Heart disease in childhood and youth. 2. ed. lOlp. 12? Lond. [1903] Christian, H. A. The diagnosis and treat- ment of diseases of the heart. 355p. 8? N. Y. [1928] Also another ed. 373p. [1935] Forms v.3 of Oxford Monogr. Diagn. & Treat. Cowan, J., & Ritchie, W. T. Diseases of the heart. 3. ed. 631p. 8? Lond., 1935. Crummer, L. Clinical features of heart dis- ease; an interpretation of the mechanics of diag- nosis for practitioners. 2. ed. 415p. 8? N. Y., 1930. CARDIOLOGY 201 CARDIOPULMONARY East, C. F. T., & Bain, C. W. C. Recent ad- vances in cardiology. 342p. 8? Lond., 1929. Also 3. ed. 350p. 1936. Geraudel, E. The mechanism of the heart and its anomalies, anatomical and electrocardio- graphic studies; translated, with an introduction by L. F. Bishop. 266p. 8? Lond., 1930. Gibson, A. G. The heart. 108p. 16? Lond., 1926. Heatherly, F. Modern methods in the diag- nosis and treatment of heart disease. 2. ed. 269p. 8? Lond., 1926. Hyman, A. S., & Parsonnet, A. E. The failing heart of middle life; the myocardosis syndrome, coronary thrombosis, and angina pectoris; with a section on the medico-legal aspects of sudden death from heart disease. 538p. 8? Phila., 1932. La Franca, S. Patologia e clinica dell' appa- rato circolatorio. Vol.1: Cardiopatic. 1043p. 8? Milano, 1933. Levine, S. A. Clinical heart disease. 445p. 8? Phila., 1936. Lewis, T. Clinical disorders of the heart beats; a handbook for practitioners and students. 7. ed. 127p. 8? Lond., 1933. --- Diseases of the heart, described for prac- titioners and students. 297p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Mackenzie, J., & Orr, J. Principles of diag- nosis and treatment in heart affections. 3. ed. 242p. 8? Lond. [1926] Marchal, G. Consultation de cardiologie. 227p. 8? Par., 1935. Price, F. W. Diseases of the heart; their diagnosis, prognosis, and treatment by modern methods [2. ed.] 534p. 8? Lond., 1927. Reid, W. D. Heart in modern practice; diag- nosis and treatment. 2. ed. 466p. 8? Phila., 1928. --- Diseases of the heart; the methods for their diagnosis, prognosis, and treatment. 105p. 8? [Newton, Mass., 1933] Russell, H. B., & Hamilton, C. K. J. Heart disease in childhood. 104p. 8? Lond., 1929. Sbrocchi, A. Semeiotica funzionale e fisica del cuore. 573p. 8? Fir., 1916. Scherf, D. Klinik und Therapie der Herz- krankheiten. 2. Aufl. 232p. 8? Wien, 1935. Schrtjmpf-Pierron, P. Manuel de cardiologie pratique. 333p. 4? Par., 1925. Smith, C. H., & Sutton, L. P. Heart disease in infancy and childhood; with a chapter on electrocardiography by Gertrude H. B. Nicolson. 259p. 8? N. Y., 1930. Forms v.18 of Chnical pediatrics (R. S. Haynes) Weicksel, J. Das Wichtigste aus dem Gebiete der Herzkrankheiten fiir den Praktiker. 2. ed. 40p. 8? Lpz., 1918. White, P. D. Heart disease. 931p. 8° N. Y., 1931. Also 2. ed. 744p. 1937. CARDIO-PULMONARY syndrome. See also Dyspnea, cardiac; Heart, Diseases; also names of pulmonary diseases as Lung, Edema; Lung, Emphysema; Pneumonia; Tuber- culosis, pulmonary, &c. Sauvage, H. *Les aspects pseudo-tuberculeux du poumon cardiaque. 143p. 8? Par., 1936. Alexander, H. L. Heart disease in relation to bronchial asthma and emphysema. Mod. Concepts Card. Dis., 1933, 2: 1.—Audebert & Estienny, E. C6sarienne vaginale pour troubles cardio-pulmonaires, dus a un retrecissement mitral. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 597.—Binhold, H. Ueber daB Herzvolumen bei Emphysem, Asthma und Tuberkulose der Lungen. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1935, 27: 146-55.—Bj^rn- Hansen, H. [Acute ventricular dilatation in convalescents from lobar pneumonia] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1931, 92: 156-8.—Boas, E. P. Cardiac disorders secondary to disturb- ances of the pulmonary circulation. Arch. Ther., N. Y., 1926, 5: 79-84.—Bredt, H. Kbnnen morphologische Veranderungen im kleinen Kreislauf durch angeborenen Herzfehler bedingt sein? Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1358.—Budelmann, G. Die kardiale Lungenstauung in der arztlichen Praxis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1105-11.— Dana, H. W. Cardio-pneumo-fibrosis [X-ray study] Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 196: 180.—Dautre- bande, L. Le syndrome respiratoire de l'insuffisance cardiaque. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1935, 55: 785-812.—Fohn, T. [Electro- cardiography in pulmonary diseases] Gy6gyaszat, 1936, 76: 597-602.—Goedel, A. Zur Kenntnis der Hypertrophic des rechten Herzens und schwerer Kreislaufstorung infolge Ver- bdung der Lungenschlagaderperipherie. Virchows Arch., 1930, 277: 507-21.—Gonano, G. Sullo scompenso acuto e cronico del cuore destro nelle croniche malattie broncopol- monari. Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: 222-8.—Hall, J. N. Displacement of the heart in lung disease. Med. Fortnightly, 1898, 13: 95-9.—Hart, L. The right side of the heart in pul- monary diseases. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1935-36, 88: 293-5.— Hatzieganu, I. L'hypertrophie et la dilatation du coeur droit d'origine pulmonaire. Ann. med., Par., 1930, 28: 158-61. ------ [Hypertrophy and dilatation of the right ventricle of pulmonary origin] Cluj. med., 1930, 11: 171.—Kirch, E. Tierexperimentelle Erzeugung rechtsseitiger Herzhypertrophie durch Quecksilberembolie der Lungen. Zbl. allg. Path., 1933, 58: Sonderbd, 103-20.— Kountz, W. B., & Alexander, H. L. Emphysema simulating cardiac decompensation. Arch. Surg., 1929, 19: 1584.—Krauss, E., & Patzold. A. Beitrag zur Funk- tionspriifung des kardio-pulmonalen Systems. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1310-2.—Kreuzfuchs, S. Okkult-pulmonale Kardio- pathie. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1936, 28: 841-5.—Lazeanu, E. L'importance du diagnostic radiologique des stases veineuses pulmonaires chez les cardiaques. Bull. Soc. m6d. hop. Buca- rest, 1934, 16: 78-80.—Left, M. Fetal heart dilatation; pul- monary congestion and pulmonary edema neonatorum; con- genital pneumonia; asphyxia. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 286- 94.—Lowe, T. E. The heart-lung mechanism in health and disease. S. Mary Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1936, 42:19-22.— Maher, C. C. Heart disease and pulmonary pathology. Med. Clin. N. America, 1931, 15: 737-55.—Marcus, F. Zur Therapie des Cor pulmonale. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 1181.—Mon- terde, F. Das Elektrokardiogramm bei Arteriitis der Lungen- gefasse. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1933, 47. Kongr., 433-5.—Nolte, A. Ueber die Veranderung der Herzform und -grosse unter der Einwirkung intrapulmonaler Drucksteigerung. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 56: 20-2.—Oppenheimer, B. S., & Hitzig, W. M. The use of circulatory measurement in evaluating pulmonary and cardiac factors in chronic lung dis- orders. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1936, 51: 108-22. Also Am. Heart J., 1936, 12: 257-71.—Paviot, J., Martin, J. F., & Guichard, A. Sur une vartete histologique d'ltepatisation grise chez le cardiaque; la pneumonie grise leucocytaire. Lyon med., 1932, 150: 174.—Pic. Caverne du poumon droit avec sclerose pulmonaire diffuse et intense; asystolie par dilatation et hypertrophic du ventricule droit; galop droit typique. Ibid., 1906,108:473-5.—Rubin, E. L. The size of the heart in asthma and emphysema. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1089-93.—Schg- drovitzky, A. Insuffisance ventriculaire droite au cours des pneumopathies chroniques. Monde med., 1926, 36: 72-80.— Wassermann, S. Zur Pathogenese des akuten Herzlungen- odems. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 190-2.—White, P. D. The relationship of the heart and lungs in disease. Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 339-48.—Zaeper, G. Ueber einige Wechselbezie- hungen von Atmung und Kreislauf bei Lungen- und Kreis- lauferkrankungen. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1937, 180: 357- 71.—Zamenhof, M. [Pulmonary symptoms in heart affections in children] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 180-2.—Zdansky, E. Ueber das Rbntgenbild der kardialen Lungenstauung. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1929, 41. Kongr., 447. CARDIO-RENAL syndrome. See also Blood pressure, high; Cardiovascular system, Diseases; Edema; Heart, Hypertrophy; Heart failure; Kidney. Hoelzer, C. *Ueber den Zusammenhang von Herz-undNierenkrankheiten. 43p. 8? Wiirzb., 1879. Merklen, P., & Aron, E. Les cardio-renaux; 6tude clinique. 42p. 8? Par., 1931. Netter, A. *Les cardionephrites. 157p. 8! Par., 1936. Armbnister. Herz und Nieren. Prakt. Arzt, 1914, 54: 97-102.—Becher, E. Niere und Kreislauf. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1936, 27: No. 2, 31-48.—Bernard, L. Les cardio- renaux. Presse med., 1904, 2: 641-4.—Briscoe, C. E. The cardio-renal syndrome (discussion of arteriosclerosis, hyperten- sion and chronic nephritis) J. Indiana M. Ass., 1932, 25: 2i4_g.—Clerc, A. Actualites sur les maladies du cceur, des vaisseaux, des reins et du sang. Medecine, Par., 1929, 10: 165-74 —Cook, H. W. Cardio-vascular-renal degeneration. Abstr. Proc. Ass. Life Insur. M. Dir. America (1926-27) 1928, 14: 250-94.—Cruikshank, H. C. Cardiovascular-renal condi- tions as a public health problem. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1935, 26: 523-7.—De Grazia. Contributo anatomico e clinico al rene cardiaco. Ann. clin. med., Pal., 1910,1: 225-75.—Disturbance of the heart; cardiovascular-renal disease. J. Am. M. Ass., CARDIO-RENAL 202 CARDIO-RENAL 1913, 60: 518.—Elliott, A. R. The relationship of cardio- vascular renal disease to the chronic invalid. Wisconsin M. J., 1922-23, 21: 393-7.—Estape, F. de A. El sfndrome circula- torio de la- nifropatfas. Ars medica, Barcel., 1930, 6: 247-65.— Gmelin, E., it Laas, E. Kreislaufstorung und Nierenleiden. Virchows Arch., 1933, 288: 376-82.—Jappelli, A. Le sindromi cardio-reiuili. Riforma med., 1923, 39: 13.—Jermain, L. F. Cardiovascular changes in diseases of the kidneys. Milwaukee M. J., 1906, 14: 121-5.—Josue, O. Les cardio-renaux. J. med. chir., Par., 1921, 92: 685-702.—Kelemen, J. [Estimating incapacity for work in some internal diseases; problem of cardiac decompensation in diffuse haematogenous nephropathy] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1925-26, 5: 688-93.—Kohn, L. A. Status of cardiovascular renal diseases. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 639-51.—Langeron, L. Rein cardiaque et syndromes cardio- renaux. J. med. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 645-60.—Mariani, J. M. El corazon y los rifiones. Rev. med. cir. pract., Madr., 1905, 69: 361-6.—Martin, W. The cardio-vascular renal syndrome. Med. Herald, 1926, 45: 145-8.—May, E., Netter, A., & Robert, P. Les cardio-n6phrites. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1933, 3. ser., 49: 1438-48.—Morison, A. A case of renal heart. West London M. J., 1905, 10: 125.—Morris, S. I. Preventive aspects of cardio-renal disease. Week. Roster, Phila., 1935-36, 31: 1373-83.—Murphy, F. D. Cardiovascular- renal diseases. Indust. M., 1937, 6: 140-3.—Ophiils, W. Nephritis and its relation to cardiovascular disease. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: 731-7.—Post, W. E. Cardio-vascular and renal problems in the later decades of life. Internat. J. M. & S., 1932, 45: 487-90.—Rabinowich, I. M. Cardiac and renal disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 492-500.—Ribierre, P. Sur quelques travaux d'interet general pour la clinique cardio- vasculaire, renale et Itematopotetique. Medecine, Par., 1923- 24, 5: 405-14.—Van Cott, J. M. Cardiac status in renal disease (being a consideration of C. Thorel's review) Brooklyn M. J., 1905, 19: 144-8.—White, A. W. Cardio-vascular changes in renal disease. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1908,1: 54-8.—Wilkinson, C. E. The relation of the heart and kidneys in disease. Illinois M. J., 1904-5, 7: 551-7.—Williamson, G. H. The cardio- vascular-renal diseases; their growing menace. Med. Insur., 1923-24, 34: 335-42.—Wilson, E. W. Cardio-renal-vascular disease. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1926, 16: 449-53.—Wilson, G. W., Wright, W. [et al.] Symposium on cardio-vascular renal disease. Chicago M. Rec, 1924, 46: 1-26.—Wilson. R.. jr. The prob- lem of cardio-vascular-renal disease. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1923, 19: 580-6. ---- Causes and pathology. Langeron, L., Paget, M., & Fruchart, G. Le fonctionnement renal chez les cardiaques. 144p. 8? Tourcoing [1936?] Pearl, R. Constitutional factors in diseases of the cardiovascular-renal system. 28p. 8? [N. Y.] 1936. Saint-Aubert, R. *La pleuresie droite de? cardio-renaux. 42p. 8? Par., 1920. Achard, C, & Castaigne, J. La pernteabilite r6nale et la composition des urines dans la congestion d'origine cardiaque et dans le mal de Bright. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1898, 3. ser., 15: 5-12.—Arkin, A. Essential hypertension and car- diovascular renal disease. Med. Clin. N. America, 1937, 21: 219-33.—Barach, J. H. Syphilis of the cardiovascular and renal systems. N. York M. J., 1915, 102: 1139-41. Also repr.—Barrington, F. J. F. The effect of removal of large portions of the total renal substance on the heart. Heart, Lond., 1914-15, 6: 163-6.—Bassler, A. Enterogenic factors in cardio-nephritic states. M. & S.Yearb. Physicians Hosp. Plattsburgh, 1929, 1: 53-65.—Becher, E., & Tonges. E. Myodegeneratio angiospastica beim blassen Hochdruck. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1934, 46. Kongr., 236-9.—Bedford, D. E. Congenital polycystic kidneys in an adult with arterial hyper- tension and angina pectoris. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Clin., 14.—Boinet. Pericardite des brightiques. Arch. g6n. med., Par., 1904, 1: 1122-7.—Bosc, F. J. De la p6ricardite des brightiques. N. Montpellier med., 1898, 7: med., 1898, 7: 1005-13.—Bramwell, B. Cardiac and kidney disease; most marked Cheyne-Stokes respiration; argyria pig- mentation of some of the internal organs (kidneys, liver, heart, choroid plexus, spleen, lymphatic glands, intestines) Clin. Stud., Edinb., 1904-5, 3: 283-97.—Branch, A., & Linder, G. C. The association of generalized arteriolar sclerosis, with high blood pressure and cardiac hypertrophy in chronic nephritis J. Clin. Invest., 1926-27, 3: 299-316, 2 pl.—Brown, G. E. Capillary observations in cardiovascular-renal disease. Ann. Clin. M., 1922, 1: 69-79.—Cate, W. R. The relationship of nephritis, hypertension, and heart disease. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1932, 25: 353.—Deve. Mort subite chez un cardiorenal; infarctus du cceur avec symphyse cardiaque; volumineux hematome parietal du cceur droit. Normandie med., 1924, 35: 125-7.—Doumer, E. Insuffisance cardiaque secondaire a un 6tat hydropigdne pur; le role de l'cedeme dans son determinisme; 1'oedeme facteur de myocardie. Bull. Soc. nted. hop. Paris 1936, 3. ser., 52: 819-32. Also Cas. tek. Cesk., 1937, 76: 699- 702.—Ducuing. Sclerose cardio-renale; an6vrysme du coeur. Toulouse med., 1910, 2. ser., 12: 118-20.—Duguid, J. B. Cardiac hypertrophy in experimental nephritis. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 421.—Engel, H. Tod Folge eines langjahrigen Her*- und Nierenleidens oder eines Unfalls? Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 95-7.—Fetter, T. R. Renal vascular anomalies and renal disease. Pennsylvania M. J., 1930-31, 34: 324-30.— Floyd, R. Non-protein nitrogen and blood pressure in relation to kidney and heart lesions. J. Metab. Res., 1923, 3: 759-74.— Fournier, 3. Rifi6n cardiaco y coraz6n renal. Rev. iber. amer cienc. med., 1916, 35: 203-9.—Garot, L. Nephrite chronique hypertensive avec hypotrophie, migraines, crises abdominalea douloureuses et eclampsie mortelte chez une fillctte de huit ans et d6mi. Arch. nted. enf., 1935, 38: 91-8.—Gianelli, C, & Mantero, M. E. Nefritis aguda de forma asistblica. Arch pediat. Uruguay, 1936, 73: 171-4.—Hatfield, S. A., & Moore] R. A. A study of the cardio-vascular-renal system in 100 consecutive hospital autopsies. Ohio M. J., 1928, 24: 361-5.— Jonai, V. [Cardiovascular syndrome in acute nephritis] Sborn tek., 1936, 38: 503-25.—Lamb, D. S. Hypertrophy of heart due to interstitial nephritis. Washington M. Ann., 1904-6, 3: 81.—Lassen, H. C. A. Some investigations on the kidney function in heart lesions. Acta med. scand., 1932, 79: suppl, 50, 413-6.—Lavender, W. R. Circulatory changes a factor in kidney disease. West. M. Rev., 1903, 7: 29.—Le Calve, J. Crise vasculo-sanguine par chlorure de sodium chez les cardio- renaux. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 90: 411. -----. Crise vasculo-sanguine par chlorure de sodium chez des cardio- renaux. Gaz. hop., 1924, 97: 77-81.—Le Noir, P., & Baize, P. Le rein dans l'endocardite maligne lente; formes r6nales de la maladie d'Osler. Presse med., 1928, 36: 1234-6.—Levy, I. J. The significance of nitrogen estimations in the blood in arterial and kidney disease. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1923-24, 9: 141-51,— Loeper, M., Perrault, M., & Lesure, A. La retention des imid- azols chez les cardio-renaux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 433-5.—Lucien & Parisot, J. Les surrenales et la pression art£- rielle dans un cas de n6phrite chronique avec atlterome intense generalise et hypertropliie cardiaque. Mem. Soc. med. Nancy, 1907-8, 104-6. Also Rev. nted. est, 1908, 40: 374-6.—Macklin, M. T. Is cardiovascular-renal disease increasing as a cause of death in Canada? Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 56-64.—Mac- Lean. H. The cardiovascular changes associated with renal disease. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 1256-8.—Mark, R. E., & Geisendorfer, H. Untersuchungen iiber die Nierenfunktion; zur Frage des Zusammeribanges von Nierenmasse, Herzhyper- trophie und Blutdrucksteigerung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 74: 350-84.—Mayet. Hypertrophic du cceur par nephrite experimentale chez le chien, avec pieces. Lyon med., 1905, 104: 1358.—Menetrier, P., & Surmont, J. N6phrite chronique, atlterome generalise, hypertrophic cardiaque avec infarctus ancien du myocarde; infarctus multiples recents des organes et rtemorragie cerebelleuse ayant determine un syndrome de paralysie alterne du type Millard-Gubler. Bull. Soc. m£d. hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 300-4.—Mortality from cardio- vascular-renal disease among American wage-earners. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1936, 17: No. 5, 6-8.—Nordman. Endocardite et nephrite subaigue evoluant paraltelement chez une femme jeune: coeur de Traube et souffle mitral organique. Loire med., 1913, 32: 306-8.------ & Offret. Aortite et endocardite mitrale avec integrite des valvules aortiques; nephrite azot6mique avec anemie grave. Ibid., 1924, 38: 538-41.—Norris, J. C. Cardiovascular renal disease in the Negro. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1935, 31: 95-9.—Oertel, H. The position of the circulation in nephritis. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 378-84.—O'Hare, J. P. The development of cardio- vascular-renal disease. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 197: 126-9 — Passler, H. Ueber Ursache und Bedeutung der Herzaffektion Nierenkranker. Munch, med. Wschr., 1906, 53: 526. Also Samml. klin. Vortr., 1906, n. F., No. 408 (Inn. Med.) Also Jahrber. Ges. Nat. Heilk. Dresden (1905-6) 1907, 42-5 — Petit. Maladie de Bright; atresie generate de l'aorte; hemo- pericarde par d6chirure des tuniques aortiques. Clinique, Brux., 1907, 21: 621-5—Potter, N. B. Cardiac hypertrophy as observed in chronic nephritis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1906, 47: 1354-7. Also repr.—Rabe. Mal de Bright; pericardite seche intense; rein blanc granuleux; glonterulo-nephrite diffuse, avec transformation hyaline des bouquets vasculaires. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1897, 72: 117-20. Also Gaz. hop., 1897, 70: 933-41.—Ramsay, A. M. The retinal circulation in cardio- vascular renal disease. Edinburgh M. J., 1936, 43: 657-71.— Reeder, J. E. Retinal changes in cardio-vascular and renal diseases. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1922, 12: 136-8— Ribierre, P. Sur quelques acquisitions recentes d'interet pratique en patho- logie cardio-vasculaire renale et Itematique. M6decine, Par., 1922-23, 4: 405-13.— Rispal & Sorel. Hemop6ricarde brigh- tique. Echo med., 1901, 2. ser., 15: 366-9. Also Toulouse med., 1901, 2. ser., 3: 162-5.—Senator, H. [Cardiac hyper- trophies in diseases of the kidneys] Prakt. vrach, 1903, 2: 31-4. Also Rev. balear cienc. med., 1903, 25: 108-11- Stotzik, N. L.. & Abarbanel, E. E. [Changes in the cardio- vascular system in acute diffuse glomerulonephritis] Ter. arkh., 1935, 13: 59-66.—Teeter. C. E. The heart in cardio- vascular renal disease. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1926, 23: 547- 53.—Tyson. J. The cardio-vascular changes in Bright s disease. In Internat. Contr. Med. Lit. Festschr. Abraham Jacobi, 1890, 142-7.—Vaquez, C. & Aubertin, H. Hyperten- sion, hypertrophic cardiaque et hyperplasie, surr6nale dans lea nephrites syphilitiques. Tribune med., Par., 1906, n. ser., 38: 486.—Varela, M. E. El sfndrome cardiovascular de la ne- froesclerosis maligna (arteriosclerosis progressiva, hipertoiua maligna) Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 725-34.- Wagener, H. P. Retinitis and renal function in cardiovascular renal disease. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 272-6— Walker, R. E. A case of chronic interstitial nephritis, with uremia, cardiac dilatation, and marked anasarca. Physician & Surgeon, CARDIO-RENAL 203 CARDIO-RENAL 1908, 30: 36-42.—Warfield, L. M. Cardiovascular-renal syndrome; the vascular aspect. Ann. Clin. M., 1923, 2: 223-30.—Weber, F. P. Chronic malignant endocarditis and nephritis. Tr. Path. Soc London, 1902-3, 54: 316-8. Also repr.—Whittaker, J. T. Cardiac complications of Bright's disease. Tr. Ohio M. Soc, 1886, 41: 373-83.—Widal, F., Benard, R., & Vaucher, E. L'hydremie des brightiques et des cardiaques cedemateux; sa constatation et sa ntesure par la methode refractontetrique; comparaison de ses variations a celles du poids. Ann. mal. org. genito-urin., Par., 1911, 50: suppl., 7-16.—Wiesel, J. Renale Herzhypertrophie und chromaffines System. Mitt. Ges. inn. Med. Wien, 1907, 6: Beilage, 45-52. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1907, 57: 673-8.— Wile, I. S. Chronic diseases of the heart, kidneys, and ar- teries from the standpoint of etiology, prevalence, mortality and prevention. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1915, 87: 925-30.—Witt, W. H. Arterial changes associated with cardiac and renal disease. South. M. J., 1911, 4: 599-604. --- Diagnosis. Elman, M. *La nephrite hypertensive passa- ges 81p. 8? Par., 1935. Jacquelin, A. Contribution a I'etude cli- nique et pathogenique des manifestations broncho- pulmonaires des renaux et des cardio-renaux. 143p. 8? Par., 1922. Starck, P. [C] *Psychosen nach Herzfehler und Nephritis. 18p. 8? Kiel, 1916. Andrews, C. L. Importance of careful diastolic blood pressure observations in cardiac and cardio-renal diseases; with report of cases. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1922, 19: 33-9.— Barton, W. M. Nasal obstruction as an early symptom of cardiorenal disease. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1912, 82: 382.— Bezancon, F., Jong, S. I. de, & Jacquelin, A. De la dyspnee des cardio-renaux; l'asthme cardiaque. Presse nted., 1921, 29: 373-5.—Bittorf, A. Ueber Herzfehlerzellen imHarne. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1909, 56: 1775.—Brems, A., & Nielsen, E. [Examination of kidney Tunction in heart diseases] Bibl. laeger, 1933, 125: 266-88.—Brughi, A. Sul rapporto oscillo- metrico e sul suo comportamento nei cardiorenali. Attivita med. ital., 1922, 5: 21-3.—Burnett, T. W. Common cardio- vascular-renal problems; diagnosis and treatment of types occurring in the military service. Mil. Surgeon, 1930, 66: 59-76, ch.—Cohen, M. Lesions of the ocular fundus in pa- tients, with essential hypertension and arterial and renal disease. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930,16: 152-6.—Cotton,T. F. Dyspnoea in cardio-renal disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1915, 5: 972-80.— Davis, W. T. Ophthalmological findings in cardiovascular renal disease. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 546-51.—De Luca, G. Lesioni laringee nelle malattie cardio-vascolari. Atti Clin. otorinolar. Univ. Roma (1911) 1912, 9: 109-66, 9 pl.—Famulari, S. La diuresi frazionata nei cardiaco-renali studiata col metodo di Violle. Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 399.—Foster, N. B. The diagnosis of vascular-renal disease. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1923, 13: 52-6.—Josserand, A., & Veil, P. Extrasystoles ventricu- laires isotees greffees sur un rythme sinusal regulier chez un cardio-renal; mort rapide. Lyon med., 1928, 141: 652-4.— Langendorf, R., & Pick, A. Elektrokardiogramm bei akuter Nephritis. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 126-9.—Lathrope, G. H. Cardio-vascular-renal disease; its superficial signs and symptoms and its relation to the dentist. Dent. Cosmos, 1922, 64: 835-40.—Laubry, C, & Bernal. P. Symptomes renaux des hypertensions paroxystiques. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 1543-7.—Legrand. Petits cardiaques, petits renaux; procedes d'investigation; resultats. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1924, 18: 54-60.—Lemoine, G. H. Petits car- diaques et petits r6naux. Ibid., 73.—Master, A. M-, Jaffe, H. L.. & Dack, S. The electrocardiogram in acute nephritis. Am. Heart J., 1936, 12: 244. Also J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York, 1937-38, 4:98.—Perocco, F. A. Bradicardie totali o sinu- sali nelle glomerulonefriti emorragiche. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1936,18:445-56.—Renon, L. La cachexie cardio-renale. Arch. gen. med., Par., 1903, 2: 2779-81.—Sainton, P., Doumer, E., & Veran, P. Syndrome cardio-renal et hypothyrolde. Ann. med., Par., 1928, 24: 513-22.—Schneider. Les petits car- diaques et petits r6naux. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1924, 18: 107.—Stengel, A. Cardiorenal disease; the clinical determi- nation of cardiovascular and renal responsibility, respectively, in its disturbances. J. Am. M. Ass., 1914, 63: 1463-9.— Sttenon, E. Ltepreuve d'eiimination de la phenolsulfonephta- leine appliquee k I'etude des cardio-renaux. Ann. Inst. chir. Bruxelles, 1924, 25: 14-20.— Tyson, J. The diagnosis and treatment of cardio-vascular-renal disease. Am. J. M. Sc, 1908, n. ser., 136: 1-13.—Vandervelde, P. Symptome cardio- renal avec hypotension arterielle. In Vol. jubil. Soc. sc. med. natur. Bruxelles, 1922, 167-71.—Weiss. E. An analysis' of cardiovascular-renal disease from the standpoint of accurate diagnosis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1929-30, 13: 881-7. --- Edema. See also Edema. Abrahamsohn, H. *Refraktometrische Blut- untersuchungen bei Nieren- und Herzwassersucht. 47p. 8? Berl., 1915. Guillermou, R. *L'association calcium-theo- bromine dans le traitement des cedemes des cardiaques et des cardio-renaux. 67p. 8? Par. 1929. Kramoris, F. H. *Edema with special refer- ence to physiology and treatment of cardiac and nephritic types. 41p. 4? Wauwatosa, Wis., 1933. Acuita, J. L. Novasurol en un cardiorrenal. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 76.—Aievoli, E. Le controverse patogenesi degli edemi localizzati (non flogogeni, nefrogeni, cardiogeni) Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1937, 47: 263-7.—Bexen, H. Harnflut bei kardialen und renalen Wasseransammlungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 307.—Carr, J. G. The treat- ment of cardiac and renal edema. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1933, 85: 723-31.—Cherviakovsky, N. J. [Differential diagnosis of cardiac and nephritic edemas in nephroses] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 1423-7.—Fulton, M.N. Diuretics in the treatment of renal and cardiac edema. Rhode Island M. J., 1934, 17: 26-31.— Gorham, L. W., & Crounse, K. E. Recent advances in the treatment of cardiac and renal edema; the importance of the reaction and the mineral content of the diet ash. Internat. Clin., 1934, 44. ser., 1: 76-86.—Griffith, W. H. The edema of kidney and heart disease. J. Lancet, 1932, 52: 608.—Halipre, A. La reduction des liquides chez les cardio-renaux. Rev. med. Normandie, 1910, 295-7.—Herrmann, G. Edema^ in patients with syphilis, with especial reference to its renal and cardiac origin. Am. J. Syph., 1931, 15: 19-36.—Knauer. H. Zur Differentialdiagnose nephrotischer und kardialer Oedeme im Kindesalter. Fortsch. Med., 1929, 47: 651.—Lemierre, A., & Levesque, J. Les deplacements des infiltrations periphe- riques vers les grandes cavites s4reuses chez les cirrhotiques, les brightiques et les cardiaques; lour importance dans le traite- ment des hydropisies. Presse med., 1923, 31: 397-400.— Litvak, F. I., & Borissova, E. I. [Electrocardiography in renal diseases with edema] Ter. arkh., 1934, 12: 367-75.—McMas- ter, P. D. Rate of lymph flow in edematous skin of cardiac and renal disease. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 1178-80.—Mollmann, A. H., & Dodge, W. T. Novasurol in the treatment of the cardio-renal edema. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1927, 26: 117-9.—Neuhof, S. Novasurol in cardionephritis with edema, with report of cases. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1924, n. ser., 40: 17-26.—Pellegrini, G. II fattore renale nella pato- genesi degli edemi (cosidetti extrarenali) da malattie del cuore; e del fegato e degli edemi da malattie dei reni. Riforma med., 1930, 46: 1541-5.—Saxl, P. Herzwassersucht bei Nierenwas- sersucht. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 1188.— Seitz. J. Entstehung und Lokalisation des Oedems bei Herz- und Nierenkranken. Zschr. klin. Med., 1930-31, 115: 623-44.— Stokes, A. J. A case of cardiorenal disease with complications and the effect of novasurol as a diuretic Chicago M. Rec, 1925, 47: 203-6.—Strauss, H. Zur Frage der Kochsalz- und Flussigkeitszufuhr bei Herz- und Nierenkranken. Verh. Ges. deut. Naturforsch. (1903) 1904, 2: 2. Hlfte, 71-5.—Verity, L. E. The management of edema in cardiac and renal dis- ease; with special reference to the newer diuretics. Clin. M. & S., 1930, 37: 27-31.—Warburg. E. J. [Cases of cardiac and renal oedema treated with salyrgan] Ugeskr. laeger, 1926, 88: 1073.-—Yamaguchi, T. Studien iiber Fliissigkeitsaus- tausch; Entstehung des venosen Stauungsodems und Resorp- tion desselben bei nierengesunden und -kranken Menschen. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1927, 9: 274-94. ---- Treatment. Battle & Co. Circulatory disturbances of the heart and kidney; an evaluation of Aminophyllin (Battle) 38p. 8? S. Louis, Mo. [1935] Andrews, C. L. Circulatory tonics versus circulatory de- pressants in cardiovascular renal disease with hypertension. J. Am; M. Ass., 1926, 87: 928-32.—Bezancon, F., de Jong, S. I., & Jacquelin, A. Influence de la chloruration sur la dyspnee et l'expectoration au cours des scleroses pulmonaires et des bronchites chroniques chez les cardio-renaux averts ou latent?. Presse med., 1922, 30: 597-9.—Bishop, L. F. The newer therapy of cardiovascular-renal disease. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1925-26, 26: 21-5.—Brown, C. L. Preventive aspects of cardiovascular renal disease. Med. Clin. N. America, 1936-37, 20: 209-22.—Clerc. A., & Bascourret. De l'emploi de l'oua- baine, en injection intraveineuse, chez les cardio-renaux. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 49: 1572-5.—Daniel, J. E. Treatment of cardiovascular-renal disease. Texas J. M., 1922-23, 18: 507-9.—Darnell, J. R. Diatetic management of cardiac, vascular, and renal disease. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1924-25, 10: 712-5.—Elias, H. Zur modernen Diatetik der Herz- und Nierenkrankheiten. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1934, 8: 294.— Fisk, E. L. The prevention and arrest of diseases of the cardio- renal-vascular system. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1915, 5: 1214- 25.—Gerson. M., & Weisl, W. von. Fliissigkeitsreiche Kali- diat als Therapie bei cardiorenaler Insuffizienz. Miinch. med; Wschr., 1935, 82: 571-4.—Gibbes, J. H. The internist and the general practitioner in their joint management of cardio- vascular-renal disease. South. M. & S., 1926, 88: 352-5.— Goldstein, H. I. Newer therapy of cardiovascular renal dis- ease. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1926, 23: 556-66. —----Gold- stein, L., & Goldstein, H. Z. Newer therapy of cardio-vascular- CARDIO-RENAL 204 CARDIOTONICS renal disease; discussing the value of some operative procedures, and drugs in Buerger's disease, angina pectoris, high blood pressure, heart failure, and dropsy (of cardiac and renal origin) Med. Times, N. Y., 1926, 54: 251-7.—Guthrie, J. B. Cardio- renal treatment. South. M. J., 1911, 4: 400-3.—Hunt, V. C. Cardiovascular renal disease in relation to surgery. Minnesota M., 1926, 9: 628-30.—Jones, A. P. Surgical side of cardio- vascular-renal diseases. Virginia M. Month., 1921-22, 48: 301.—Lademan, O. E. Management of acute decompensation cases in cardio-renal disease. Med. Fortnightly, 1915, 47: 211-3.—MacKenzie, K. Recent advances in the treatment of myocarditis and nephritis. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1923, 13: 573-6.—Mortensen, M. A. Management of the cardiorenal case. Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1923-24, 19: 188-92.— Naegeli, H., & Vernier, P. [Treatment of certain diseases of the heart and Bright's disease] Prakt. vrach, 1909, 8: 544-6.—Rathery, F. Les indications thermales dans les affections cardio-vasculaires et renales. Bull. gin. ther., 1922, 173: 225-39.—Soper, H. W. The dietetic management of cardiovascular renal disease. Med. Clin. N. America, 1925, 9: 131-42.—Strauss, N. The practical management of cardio- vascular-renal breaks. N. York State J. M., 1929, 29: 26-8 — Taylor, J. M. Cardiovascular-renal regulation by other means than drugs. Internat. Clin., 1914, 24. ser., 1: 29-66 222-9. Caffeine-nicotine antagonism in sino-auricular The regulation of the blood vessel system; cardio-vascular-renal hygiene. West. M. Times, 1921-22, 41: 238-42. CARDIOSPASM. See Cardia, Spasm. CARDIOTONICS. See also names of cardiac stimulants as Adonis; Adovern; Apocynaceae; Caffein; Camphor; Car- diazol; Coramine; Digitalis, &c; also Cardio- vascular system, Diseases: Treatment; Heart failure, Treatment. Aresu, M. Sull' impiego dei cardiotonici. Rass. clin. sc, 1935, 13: 3-8.—Bishop, L. F. What contemporary cardiology gives to therapeutics. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1934, 34: 24-30. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 235-9.—Bouloumie, P., & Chevalier, J. Les medicaments cardio-vasculaires. Rev. ther. med. chir., Par., 1904, 71: 469-80.—Braun, L. Changes in cardiac therapy. Ars. medici, Wien, 1930, 8: 51-4.—Czeti, S. Ueber kreislaufwirksame Stoffe. Mschr. ungar. Med., 1930, 10: 43-5.—Falomo, N. Esiste un rimedio ideate nel colasso? Gazz. med. lombarda, 1934, 93: No. 12, 13-5.—Finkel. Einiges Neuere iiber Herzmittel. Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1927, 97: 539-41.—Frohlich, A. Neuere Herz- und Gefassmittel. Wien. med. Wschr., 1923, 73: 1747; 1803. ------ Herz- mittel. Ibid., 1935, 85: 1245; 1278.—Gobar. I. C. Cardiac therapeutics. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1936, 47: 332-5.— Gottlieb. Cardiac drugs and the vaso-motor treatment. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1901, n. ser., 72: 85. Also Sem. nted. Paris, 1901, 21: 129-31.-----& Sahli. Herzmittel und Vaso- motorenmittel. Verh. Kongr. inn. Med., 1901, 19: 21-93.— Henrijean, F. I medicamenti cardiovascolari. Riforma med., 1930, 46: 555-9. —---- & Waucomont. Nouvelle contri- bution a I'etude des medicaments cardiaques. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1926, 5. ser., 6: 301-6, 6 pl.—Januschke, H. Zur omnizellularen funktionsregulierenden Wirkung der Car- diaca. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1897-1900.—Jaretzky, R. Untersuchungen iiber herzwirksame Pflanzen. Arch. Pharm Berl., 1935, 273: 334-48.—Kahler, H. Ueber neuere Herz- und Gefassmittel. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1054-6.— Kochmann. M. Ueber Herzmittel. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1688-90.—Mouquin & Balaceano. Que faut-il penser des nouveaux medicaments cardiaques: adoverne, convallatoxine cymarine? Gaz. nted. France, 1932, 491.—Pick, E. P. Phar- makologie des Kreislaufes, Herz- und Gefassmittel. Wien med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 323.—Podolsky, E. The search for heart remedies. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 310-5. The emergency heart remedies. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1934, 40- 631-4. Also Med. World, 1934, 52: 691-3.—Sahli. Cardiac drugs and the vasomotor treatment. Med. Press & Circ Lond., 1901, n. ser., 71: 575.—Urban. K. Das Methylaminr> acetobrenzkatechin, ein neues Gefass- und Herzmittel. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 317.—Vera, R. de. Las nuevas medicaciones cardfacas. Med. ibera, 1927, 21: 392-5.—Webster, H. T. Comparative merits of a group of heart remedies. Eclect M. J., 1929, 89: 451-5. ---- Caffein-camphor group. See also Caffein; Camphor; Cardiazol; Cora- mine; Hexeton, &c. Agnoli, R. L'azione cardiocinetica delle assoziazioni can- fostncniche. Gazz. osp., 1928, 49: 100-4.—Behrens, B., & Reichelt, E. Vergleich von Cardiazol und Coramin im Tier- experiment. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1860-2.—Bergmann F. von. Ueber cumulative Wirkung von Cardiazol und Cora- min Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 181: 164.—Cheney, R. H. Cardiac automaticity effects of caffeine and nicotine; caffeine influence upon the response of the sino-auricular strip J Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935, 54: 213-21. ------ Nicotine in- fluence upon the response of the sino-auricular strip. Ibid., strip response. Ibid., 230-5.—Dodds, E. C. Use of drugs of the camphor and coramine type. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 968 Also Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 1122.—Fredericq, H., & Bacq] Z. M. Action de la cafeine et de la morphine sur le pneumo- gastrique cardiaque de la tortue. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937 124: 1256.—Gros, O. Beitrag zum gegenseitigen Antagonis- mus zwischen Cardiazol, Coramin und Narkotica. Arch exD Path., Berl., 1935-36, 180: 258-65.—Hoen, E., & Neuthard, A Pharmakologische Untersuchungen iiber das Minutenvolumeii des normalen menschlichen Herzens; der Einfluss von Cardiazol Coramin und Coffein.-Natr. salicyl. Ibid., 1937, 185: 302-8.— Kuttner, S. Klinische und allgemein-praktische Erfahrungen mit Cardiotonin. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 861.—Lange, F. Er- fahrungen mit Cardiazol und Hexeton. Deut. med. Wschr 1926, 52: 272-4.—Maloney, A. H. Contradictory actions of caffeine, coramine, and metrazol. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond 1935-36, 25: 155-66.—Neuthard, A., & Hoen, E. Pharma- kologische Untersuchungen iiber das Minutenvolumen des normalen menschlichen Herzens; der Einfluss von Coffein, Theobromin, Theophyllin, Kaffee und Kaffee Hag. Arch, exp' Path., Berl., 1937, 185: 293-301.—Petschacher, L. Ueber die Verwendung von Coramin und Cardiazol bei der Behandlung der Herzinsuffizienz. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 445-7.— Preobraschensky, A. M. Coffein als Herztonicum nach Ver- suchen am isolierten Herzen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 55: 226-38.—Roth, G. B. Some experimental observations on the cardiac effects of acetanilid, caffeine, and its citrate. J. Pharm Exp. Ther., 1926-27, 30: 321-6.—Schlesinger, C. Erfahrungen mit Camphochol. Prakt. Arzt, 1928, n. F., 13: 462.—Speran- skaia-Stepanova, E. I. [Effect of camphor and cardiazol on the cardio-vascular system] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 216-8.— Steininger, H., & Gaubatz, E. Vergleich der Wirkung von Cardiazol und Coramin auf das Atemzentrum des Menschen; nach subcutaner Injektion. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 159. Nach intravenoser Injektion. Ibid., 827.—Theys, E. Ueber Cardiotonin. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 298.—Typograf, J. [New cardiac remedies: Hexeton; coramine, cardiazol] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 105-9.—Wilson, C. P., Harrison. T. R., & Pilcher, C. Action of drugs on cardiac output; effects of camphor and strychnine on the cardiac output of intact un- narcotized dogs. Arch. Int. M., 1927, 40: 605-17.—Winter- nitz, M., & Zwillinger, L. Ueber neue Indikationen alter Pharmaka; Coffein in der Bekampfung kardialer Dyspnoe, Kampfer in der Bekampfung kardialer Schmerzzustande. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 1261-3.—Zinnitz, F., & Bergmann, F. von. Ueber Kumulierung und Toxizitat von Cardiazol und Coramin. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 181: 335-44. ---- Glycosides and cinchona derivatives. See also Adonis; Apocynaceae; Digitalis; Ouabaine; Quinidine; Strophanthus, &c. Gies, K. [H.] *Die Einwirkung von Krotengift und Strophanthin auf die refraktare Phase des isolierten Froschherzens [Marburg] p.427-46. 8? Munch., 1927. Also Zschr. Biol., 1927, 86: Stollreiter, H. *Ueber die Kombinations- Wirkung von g-Strophanthin und Chinin. hydro- chloricum auf das isolierte Herz des Grasfrosches (Rana temporaria) [Erlangen] 44p. 8? Kall- mtinz, 1934. Anitschkow, S. V., & Sakussow, W. W. Ueber die kom- binierte Wirkung des Chinidins und Svmpatols auf das Herz. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 88: 682-92— Aschenbrenner, R. Vergleichende elektrokardiographische Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung von Strophanthin und Digitalis. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1936, 48. Kongr., 347-50.—Bersaques, de. A propos de l'ouabaine et de la quinidine dans le traitement de affections cardiaques. Ann. Soc. med. Gand, 1929, n. ser., 8: 106-24.—Boekelman, A. J., jr. Digitalis en strophantine. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 2112-8—Borras, N., & Fernandez Muniz, M. Estudio electrocardiografico de la digitalina; ouabaina y digitaline-ouabaina; su standardizaci6n. Vida nueva, Habana, 1928, 21: 437-504.—Cornwall, E. E. The therapeutic relationship of digitalis and strophanthus. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1925-26, 26: 31-6.—Eismayer, G., & Quincke, H. Stoffwechseluntersuchungen am Kaltbluterher- zen; Einfluss von Strophanthin und Hexeton auf Atmung und Arbeit des Herzens. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 150: 308-15.—Fehrenkamp, K. Die Verstarkung der systolischen Wirkung der Digitalisglykoside durch Cardiazol (Pentame- thylentetrazol) und Coramin (Pyridin-b-carbonsaurediathyla- mid) (nach Versuchen am Kaltbluterherzen) Ibid., 1928,129: 52-71.—Gies, K. Die Einwirkung von Krotengift und Stro- phanthin auf die refraktare Phase des isolierten Froschherzens. Zschr. Biol., 1927, 86: 427-46.—Gold, H., Modell, W.. & Price, L. Combined actions of quinidine and digitalis on the heart; an experimental study. Arch. Int. M., 1932, 50: 766-96. Also repr.—Gruber, C. M., & Robinson, P. I. Studies on the influence of morphine, papaverine, and quinidine upon the heart. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1929-30, 37: 429-49—House, S. J. Digitalis and strophanthin in the reduction of heart failure; a preliminary report on the therapeutic uses of strophan- thin. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1927-28, 20: 47-50.—Jamison, C. CARDIOTONICS 205 CARDIOTONICS Quinidin and ouabain in certain cardiac diseases. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1925-26, 78: 809-14.—Love, W. S., jr. The effect of quinidine and strophanthin upon the refractory period of the tortoise ventricle. Heart, Lond., 1926, 13: 87-93, pl.— Mercier, F. Les recentes acquisitions pharmacologiques et therapeutiques dans le groupe des medicaments digitaliques de remplacement: scille, muguet, Adonis vernalis. Bull, med., Par., 1929, 43: 411-22.—Nyari, A. Ueber die gemeinsame Wirkung von Digitoxin und Cardiazol. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929,146:249-64.—Pinte>-Kovats, S. von. Ueber die Wirkung der Ersatzmittel der Digitalis auf Grund neuerer Untersu- chungsmethoden. Mschr. ungar. Med., 1929, 3: 396-401.— Seel. H. Die pharmakodynamischen Grundlagen der Digi- talis- und Chinintherapie bei Herzkrankheiten. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1936, 46: 105-11.—Snamenski, M. Ueber Kombinations- wirkungen; die Saugerherz-Wirkung von Strophanthus-Digi- talis-Gemischen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 116: 147-57.— Spuhler, O. Contribution a I'etude de l'action de la digitaline et de l'ouabaine. Arch. mal. coeur, 1936, 29: 207-18 — Stasiak, A. Ueber den biologischen Eichungswert mittels vershiedener Verfahren hergestellter Scilla- und Strophan- thustinkturen. Orsz. Kbzegeszs. Int. kbzl., 1932, 5: No. 30, 385-91.—Varga, E. [Effect of digitalin and other cardiac drugs on the cultures of heart tissue] Magy. orv. arch., 1931, 32: 488-91.—Walser, J. La asociacten digitalina-uabaina en terap6utica cardiaca. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1926, 11: 91-5.—Wilson, F. N., & Wishart, S. W. The effects produced by the intravenous injection of quinidin and other drugs upon the mechanism of the heart beat. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1926, 41: 55-66.—Yacoel. J., & Papapanayotou, D. Des modi- fications electrocardiographiques sous l'influence de la digitate et de l'ouabaine. Arch. mal. cceur, 1927, 20: 24-37. --- Pharmacology. Merkin, L. *Ueber die Wirkung und thera- peutische Anwendung des Chlorbaryums, insbe- sondere als Herzmittel. 41p. 8? Berl., 1927. Schulte, J. [E.] *Die Ueberempfindlichkeit gegen Herzgifte nach Thyroxin-Vorbehandlung. 40p. 8? Munster, 1931. Basu, N. M. The action of Brihat kasturi bhusan on frog's heart. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1936-37, 6: 301-3.—Baudis, V. [Action of cardiotonics on the myocardium] Cas. tek. desk., 1927, 66: 930-5.—Boer, S. de. Die Wirkung von Gravitol, Rauwolfin und Luminal auf das Herz. Acta brevia neerl., 1936, 6: 91-4.—Bohnenkamp, H. Die Wirkung der Herzgifte vom thermodynamischen Standpunkte aus. Munch, med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 175-80.—Brans, O.. & Rosencrantz, H. Die Wirkung der Herzpharmaka auf leistungsschwache und iiberanstrengte Herzen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 49: 430-45.—Biilbring, E. Die Wirkung einiger neuerer Herz- mittel am durchstromten Froschherz. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 152: 257-72.—Chagas, E. Medicamentos cardia- cos; estudo clinico e pharmacodynamico. Fol. med., Rio, 1932, 13: 349-53.—Chen, K. K., Anderson, R. C, & Bobbins, E. B. The potency of 5 additional cardiac glucosides, calotropin, a- antiarin, emicymarin, folinerin, and sarmentocymarin. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1937, 26: 214-8.—Chen, K. K., Ling Chen, A., & Anderson, R. C. The potency of 11 crystalline cardiac prin- ciples from plants. Ibid., 1936, 25: 579-90.—Dautrebande, L., Wegria, R., & Andre, M. Etude de quelques modificateurs du debit cardiaque: icoral, cardiazol, coramine, carbamino- choline, digitate et association carbamino-choline-digitale Medecine, Par., 1937, 18: 201-14.—Deloyers, L. Role de l'endo-sous-endocarde et du tissu nodal dans Taction des substances actives cardiaques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 328-30.—Demoor, J., & Rylant. P. Le ntechanisme d'action des substances actives sous-endocardiques dans les ventricules. Ibid., 1926, 95: 221-3.—Dieckhoff, J. Wirkung des Thyroxins auf Leistungsfahigkeit und Strophanthinempfind- lichkeit des Katzenherzens. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 182: 293-300.—Dirner, Z. Die Wirkung der Cardiaca auf die Dynamik des Froschherzens. Ibid., 1935-36, 180: 581-96.— Dutant. J. Retablissement de l'automatisme d'un coeur epuis6, par Taction de quelques poisons. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 114.—Eismayer. G., & Quincke. H. Zum Tonus- problem des Herzmuskels; die Beeinflussung der Ruheelastizitat durch Gifte und durch Veranderung der Zusammensetzung der Nahrlbsung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 138: 137; 1929, 139: 313.—Ferrer y Rovira, J. F. Accten comparada de los cardiotbnicos. Vida nueva, Habana, 1928, 21: 419-36.— Fredericq, H. Action des poisons modificateurs du rythme cardiaque sur la chronaxie du ventricule. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 247.—Freund, H. Die Abhangigkeit der Herzmittel- wirkung von verschiedenen Stoffwechselbedingungen des Her- zens. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 440-2.— Frohlich, A., & Zak, E. Ueber die Beeinflussung der Herz- wirkung von Strophanthin und ahnlichen Stoffen sowie von Kristallviolett durch Physostigmin, Diathylaminocoffein und gewisse Diuretica (Versuche an Sommer-Esculenten) Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1934-35, 177: 113-5.—Galli, G. L'azione sinergica dei medicamenti cardio-vascolari. Gazz. osp., 1924, 45: 895-8. ------ La valutazione della risposta del cuore ai medicamenti. Riv. osp., 1933, 23: 77-86.—Gessner, O. Ueber das Verhalten des Schlangenherzens gegen bestimmte Herzgifte. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 153: 347-58.—Ghedini, G. Situa- tions endocrinica e dinamismo dei farmaci cardiovascolari. Mal cuore, 1920, 4: 37; 48; 76.—Gorecki, Z. Recherches sur 1 action de la cafeine, de la strychnine, du cardiazol, de la coramine et de l'huile camphree sur Tappareil circulatoire et respiratoire des cardiaques decompenses. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1930, 316-21.—Grollman, A. The action of alcohol, caffeine, and tobacco, on the cardiac output (and its related functions) of normal man. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther 1930 39: 313-27.—Gruber, C. M. Effect of drugs upon tonus waves in excised auricle and coronary vessels of terrapin. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 92-4. Also J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1927-28, 31: 333-52.—Gunn. J. W. C. & Epstein, D. A comparison of the action of sapotoxin, strophanthin, and certain snake venoms on the heart. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1933, 6: 182-6.—Halsey. J. T., Reynolds, C, & Blackberg, S. N. Cardiac output in dogs as influenced by chloral, chloroform, quinidine, quinine, homocamfin, and ephedrin. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1927-28, 32: 89-99.—Haupstein, P. Vergleichende Untersuchung der Wirksamkeit herzspezifischer Glykoside zweiter Ordnung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 126: 121-8.— Hauschild, F. Die Bestimmung einiger wirksamer Herzgluko- side am Stufenphotometer. Ibid., 1935, 179: 255-9.—Hen- drych, F. Die Priifung der herzanaleptischen Wirkung an dem durch Kalium gelahmten Straubschen Froschherzen. Ibid., 1936, 182: 738-48.—Henrijean, F. Le cosureties medicaments cardiaques; recherches experimentales. Arch, internat. med. exp., Liege, 1925-26, 2: 549-800. Also Bull. Acad. nted. Bel- gique, 1926, 5. ser., 6: 472; 574 [Discussion] 580; 641.—Jullien, A. Effets chronotropes, inotropes et tonotropes de la cicutine, du curare, de la veratrine et de la digitaline sur le coeur de l'huitre. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 1002-4. ------ De Taction de certains poisons sur le cceur de l'huitre et des mollus- ques en general. J. physiol. path, gen., 1936, 34: 774-89.— Kikuchi, I. Pharmakologische Untersuchungen uber die abso- lute Kraft des Herzens; Versuch am Froschherzen. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1928, 11: 116-41.—Konig, W. Herzarbeit ohne Sauerstoff; Herzmittel wirkung am Warmbluterherzen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927-28, 127: 349; 1928, 128: suppl., 141. Die Bedeutung der Schilddruse fiir die Herzmittel wirkung. Ibid., 134: 29-35.—Lasch, F., & Triger, K. Experi- mentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Beeinflussung des Kohle- hydratgehaltes im Herzmuskel; Cardiaca. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 88: 588-92.— Lebermann, F. Beziehungen zwi- schen chemischer Konstitution und pharmakologischer Wirkung der Herzmittel. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1352; 1501; 1534.— Lendle, L. Vergleichende Untersuchung iiber die Wirkungs- bedingungen von Cardiazol und Coramin im Tierversuch. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 181: 408-20.—Lewis, T., & Drury, A. N. Revised views of the refractory period, in relation to drugs reputed to prolong it, and in relation to circus move- ment. Heart, Lond., 1926, 13: 95-100.—Leyko, E. The action of some heart tonics. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1930, 38: 31-49.—Lisi, F. Studio sul comportamento del cuore dei gasteropodi di fronte ad alcuni farmaci dotati di azione elettiva. Pathologica, Genova, 1929, 21: 277-95.—Lisin, F. Recherches experimentales sur les medicaments cardio-vasculaires. Arch. internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1907, 17: 465-504, 2 pl.—Lutem- bacher, R. Les arythmies premonitoires de l'intoxication du cceur par les toni-cardiaques. Bull, med., Par., 1930, 44: 44-6.—Malitsky, V. S. [Conditions influencing the effect of camphor and quinine on an isolated strip of a frog's heart] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 12: 306-12.—Malquori, G.. & Covello, M. Relazioni fra attivita biologica e caratteristiche cliniche e chimico-fisiche di alcune tinture. Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1934-35, 21: 471-82.—Marsiglia, M. SulT azione locale del- Talcool, del fenolo, della veratrina, della stricnina, della nicotina e della chinidina sulle varie regioni del cuore di Bufo vulgaris. Bull. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 1457-61—Matsunaga, K. Dynamische Untersuchung der Herzkontraktion; die Wirkun- gen der Herzmittel auf das frische Herz und das ermudete. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1929,12: 395-403.—Meijboom, J. C. C. Die flimmerwidrige Wirkung von Chinidin, Gravitol und Nitroglyzerin, untersucht am isolierten Froschherzen. Arch. exp. Path., Berl, 1931, 163: 583-7.—Mezey, K. Ueber die Wirkungsweise und Anwendung der Kreislaufanaleptica. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 756.—Nolle, T. K. [Com- bined action of adonidine (glucoside of Adonis vernalis) and convallarin on the heart] Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 517-23.—Osawa, M. Beitrage zur Pharmakologie der intra- kardialen Ganglienzellen. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1932, 31: 53.—-Podolsky, E. The cardiotherapeutics of cactus, apo- cvnum, convallaria, Adonis vernalis, squill. J. Am. Inst. Homoeop., 1934, 27: 658-62.—Popov, P. I. [Effect of digitalin and camphor on the heart in irritation of the N. vagi] Kazan. med. J., 1925, 21: 115-21.—Popoviciu. G. Actions en plu- sieurs phases de diverses substances et interpretation. C. rend. Soc. biol., Par., 1926, 95: 776-8.—Reynolds, C, & Blackberg, S. N. Cardiac output as influenced by ephedrin, homocamfin, quinidine, quinine, chloral, and chloroform. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 870-2.—Rosencrantz. H.. Bruns, O., & Richter, N. Saureschiidigung des Herzens und ihre Beein- flussung durch Herzpharmaka. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 56: 778-92.—Rosencranz, S. Ueber die Schwankungen des Wirkungswertes herzwirksamer Glykosiddrogen beim Frosch. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 172: 18-25.—Salant, W., & Nadler, J. E. The relation between cardiac reactions to drugs and the Ch of the blood; experiments with caffeine. Am. J. Physiol., 1926, 78: 308-21.—Sanders, R. Zur Dynamik des Froschherzens; die Wirkung von Strophanthin, Coffein, Kampfer und Cardiazol. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 125: 358-80.—Schott, A. Die Veranderungen im Wassergehalt des CARDIOTONICS 206 CARDIOTONICS Froschherzens unter der Einwirkung von Herzgiften. Ibid., 1926, 114: 32-8.—Schiibel, K., & Stohr, P., jr. Neue Unter- suchungen zur Pharmakologie transplantierter Amphibien- herzen. Ibid., 1927-28, 127: 47-62.—Sobolev. M. F. [Corre- lation between nonorganic (metallic) ions of nutritive medium and pharmacodynamics of digitalin, caffeine, and arecaline for a surviving heart of frog] J. eksp. biol., 1930, 13: 24-7.— Sommerkamp, H. Die Wirkung von Herzmitteln auf das sauerstofflos schlagende Froschherz. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 124: 248-58.—Spiihler, O. Ueber den Einfluss von Gynergen auf die Adrenalin- und Strophanthinwirkung am Purkinjefaden. Ibid., 1936, 181: 472-80.—Starr, I., jr. A note on the antagonism between the cardiac action of acetyl- b-methylcholine and acetyl choline, and that of quinidine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 56: 77-96.— Stoye, H. Die Auswir- kung von Stoffwechselstorungen auf die Giftempfindlichkeit des uberlebenden Herzens. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 156: 183-202.—Takabe, T. Dynamische Studien uber Kardio- tonika an Froschherzen. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934, 8: Pharm., 138-41.—Takahashi, J. Pharmacological research with strips of the outer and inner layers of the heart ventricle; poison especially affecting the myocardium. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1927-28, 10: 353-60, 4 pl.—Takemura, K. The effect of drugs upon the action current in myocardial strips; poisons especially affecting the myocardium. Ibid., 1931, 14: 173-8.—Testa, C. Influenza dei cardiocinetici sui processi di deidrogenazione del muscolo cardiaco. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1933, 5: 727-35.—Tremonti, P. Azione di farmaci singoli e associati sui vasi e sul cuore in animali omeotermi. Cuore & circol., 1930, 14: 345-62.—Trendelenburg, P.. & Anitschkow, S. V. Die Priifung von Herzmitteln am insuffi- zienten Herzen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 138: 132.— Visscher, M. B. The physiology of the failing heart and the mechanism of action of drugs upon it. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1936, 382-4—Vogt, H. Ueber die Herz- mittelwirkung am arsenvergifteten Froschherzstreifen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 156: 176-82.—Walser. J., & Deglaude, L. Sur Taction physiologique de certains poisons cardiaques. Ann. med., Par., 1926, 20: 288-97.—Watanabe, H. Ueber den Einfluss einiger Arzneimittel auf die automatische Bewegung der verschiedenen Herzteile. Fukuoka ikwadaigaku zasshi, 1928, 21: 33.—Wedd, A. M. The influence of rate and tem- perature change and of various cardiac drugs on rythmicity, contractility, and the refractory period of the turtle heart. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 108: 265-9.—Wiggers, C. J. Studies on the cardiodynamic actions of drugs. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1926-27, 30: 217; 233; 251. ---- sympathicotropic. See also Atropin; Ephedrine; Epinephrine, &c. Bacq, Z. M. Reactions du ventricule median isote de Loligo pealii a Tacetylcholine, a Tatropine et aux ions K, Ca et Mg. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 1360.—Barlow, O. W. The influence of atropine and epinephrine on the reaction of the perfused frog heart to acetylcholine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1928, 33: 93-113.—Boyer, P. Action de Tadrenaline et de la sparteine sur le coeur de Tescargot. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1244-7. ------& Hazard, R. Action de Tatropine et de Thyoscyamine sur le coeur isote de Tescargot. Ibid., 1927, 96: 160-3.—Brandhendler, W. Einfluss von Pilokarpin und Physostigmin auf das isolierte Katzenherz nach Degeneration beider Nn. vagi. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 140: 168-73.— Busquet, H., & Vischniac, C. Identite d'action cardio-vascu- laire du principe actif du genet et de Tadrenaline. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 1434-6.—Gibbs, O. S. The effects of atropine, physostigmine, and pilocarpine on the cardiac vagus of the fowl. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1920-27, 27: 319-25.—Hazard. R. Recherches sur Tantagonisme de la base tropine (tropanol) et de la pilocarpine sur le coeur. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 189: 874-6.—Hermann, H., & Vial, J. Nouvelles syncopes car- diaques par association toxique de Tadrenaline et de divers produits organiques volatils. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 1316.—Higgins. J. A.. Ewing. P. L., & McGuigan, H. A. Slow- ing of the heart rate, due to irradiated synephrin, epinephrine, nicotine, and related drugs. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1932, 44: 353-8.—Jullien, A. Action de Tatropine et de Tacetylcholine sur le coeur de l'huitre et, plus generalement, action de ces deux substances sur le cceur de mollusques. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 119: 603; 120: 211.—Kisch, B. Differenzierende Wirkungsanalysen von Herzgiften; Beobachtungen iiber die vaguserregende Atropinwirkung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 116: 227-33.—Kruta, V. Sur Taction de Tadr6naline de Ter- gotamine et du piperidinontethylbenzodioxane sur la coeur de la seiche. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 397-9. ------ Sur Taction de Tacetylcholine et de Tatropine sur le coeur de Sepia officinalis. Ibid., 608-10.—Merrier, F. Influence de la sparteine sur Taction cardiaque de Tadrenaline: syncope adr6- nalinosparteinique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1927, 185: 1102-4.— Micheew, N. A. Ueber kombinierte Wirkung von Papaverin und Sympathol auf das Herz. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935 96: 272-6— Nahum, L. H., & Hoff, E. C. The influence of cardiac sympathetics and adrenin on the phenomenon of van- tricular escape. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 101.—Parade, G. W., & Foerster, H. R. Herztatigkeit und vegetative Gifte; die Wirkung intravenbser Injektion von Adrenalin und Pilo- carpin auf die Herzaktion. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1709-11.— Raymond-Hamet. Sur la syncope cardiaque provoquee par Tadrenaline chez le chien qui est soumis a Taction de la pilo- carpine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 566-8.—Saito, C. Ueber die Veranderung der elektrischen Erregbarkeit dea Herzvagus durch verschiedene Mittel; iiber die Wirkung von Pilocarpin, Atropin, Morphin, Cocain und Chloralhydrat Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1933, 16: 159-64.—Samaan, a! Au sujet du ntecanisme de Taction de Tadrenaline du Tatropine et de T6ther sur la frequence cardiaque. C. rend. Soc biol 1934, 115: 1751-5.—Scherf, IX, & Zdansky, E. Ueber die Beeinflussung der Herzgrbsse durch Atropin, Adrenalin und Amylnitrit. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1928-29, 16: 399-422 3 pl.—Shen, T. C. R. Influences du pip6rido-ntethyl-benzo- dioxane (F. 933) sur le coeur de grenouille. C. rend. Soc biol 1937, 124: 274-6.— Sturm, A., Gietz, K., & Kempte, K. Herz- und Gefasswirkung der wichtigsten Suprarenin-Ephedrin- Kbrper (stufentonosphygmographische Beobachtungen am Menschen) Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 183: 363-79.— Tachibana, K. Vergleichende Studien iiber die Starke der Wirkung einiger nemer adrenalinverwandter Stoffe auf die fordernden and hemmenden Fasern des Sympathicus; Versuche am Blutdruck, Kaninchenohr- und Froschschenkelgefass. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1935, 47: 1453.—Takahashi, 3. Pharmacological research with strips of the outer and inner layers of the heart ventricle; poison, especially affecting the autonomic nervous system, and aconitine. Acta Scholae med Univ. Kioto, 1927-28, 10: 361-5, 2 pl.— Tomaszewski, W.' Der Herztonus unter dem Einfluss von Adrenalin und Acetvl- cholin. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1936, 237: 260-72.—Van Bo- gaert, A., & Veil, C. Action du curare et de Tatropine sur la chronaxie transversale du coeur. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 107: 1280-2.—Weiss, S. Drugs used in the treatment of cardk> vascular diseases; epinephrine and ephedrine groups. Mod Concepts Card. Dis., 1934, 3: No. 3, 1; No. 4,1.—Whitehead! R. W., & Elliott, D. C. Electrocardiographic studies of the action of alpha lobelin and epinephrin on the mammalian heart J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1927-28, 31: 145-76. ---- Therapeutic use. Askenstedt, F. C. Some cardio-vascular stimulants and their uses. Kentucky M. J., 1916, 14: Also repr.—Baltimore, L. Theobromine-digitalis synergism. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 20.—Bischoff, L. Weiteres uber die intravenose kombinierte Strophanthin-Koffein-Injektion. Zschr. Kreis- laufforsch., 1930, 22: 573-6. ------ Die Strophanthin- Coffeinspritze in der Praxis. Ibid., 1931, 23: 419-21.—Bohm, J. Ricerche cliniche su un composto di calcio, canfora ed efedrina. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1935, 45: 777.—Bohnen- kamp, H. Ueber gleichzeitige Verwendung von Strophanthin und Digitalis. Ther. Gegenwart, 1928, 69: 337-9.—Bond, G. S. Drugs in the treatment of heart disease. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1926, 19: 65-9.—Brundieck, O. Die Behandlung von Herzkranken mit Deriphyllin in der Praxis. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 608.—Croll, H. Les injections toni-cardiaques iteratives. J. nted. Paris, 1929, 48: 593.—Dostal, P. Prak- tische Erfahrungen mit Corguttin. Fortsch. Med., 1937, 55: 130-2.—Ernstene, A. C. The use of drugs in the treatment of heart disease. Radiol. Rev., 1936, 58: 203-8.—Fahrenkamp, K. Zur Kenntnis der kombinierten intravenosen Strophan- thin-Kampferbehandlung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 201-3. ------ & Nocke, H. Zur Kenntnis der Kreislaufwirkung bei der kombinierten Digitalis-Cardiazol-Coramin-Behandlung. Ibid., 910-2.—Fraenkel, A. Strophanthin- und Digitalis- Therapie. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1835.—Frommel, E. Cora- mine ou digitate? pourquoi et quand doit-on prescrire la digi- tate, le cardiazol ou Thexetone? bilan pharmacodynamique. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1933, 53: 865-75.—Gallemacrts, V. Medication cardiaque. Bruxelles med., 1926-27, 7: 699-705 — Galli, G. E giustificata la rinascita delle preparazioni galeniche nella cura del cuore? Rass. clin. sc, 1936, 14: 225-8.— Giroux, R. Causes d'insucces des medications cardiaques. Paris med., 1926, 61: 28-30.—Goglia, G. Sulla terapia delle cardiopatie. Rass. clin. ter., 1930, 29: 41-5.—Gressner, E. [Digitalis and strophantus in treatment of heart diseases] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1933, 13: 382-98.—Gutman, J. The use of modern drugs in the treatment of disease; serious cardiac prob- lems and how to meet them. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1936, 143: 71-4.—Jagic, N., & Klima, R. Ueber cardiotonische Therapie und Beeinflussung der Diurese. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1773-7.— Johnson, C. A., & Gilbert, N. C. The combined use of digitalis bodies and ephedrine hydrochloride; effect on the unanesthetized dog. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: 1668-71 — Klempcrer, G. Ueber gleichzeitige Verwendung von Strophan- thin und Digitalis. Ther. Gegenwart, 1928, 69: 380.—Levy, R. L., & Mackie, T. T. The drug treatment of heart disease. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 432-6.—Lian, C. Indications et contre-indications de la digitaline et de l'ouabaine. Hopital, 1931, 19: 131; 163.—Lipschitz, M. Die kombinierte Stro- phantin-Euphyllin-Behandlung. Prakt. Arzt, 1929, n. F., 14: 11-3.— L6fHer, W. Helborsid als Herzmittel. In Fest- schrift E. C. Barell, Basel, 1936, 69-95.—Lbvi, J. Einige Bemerkungen aus der Praxis (Cardiazol-Dicodid, Senf, Car- diaca) Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1823.—Marchal, G., & Soulie, P. De quelques associations ntedicamenteuses en therapeutiques tonicardiaque. Rev. med., Par., 1934, 51: 10-23.—Marchionneschi, P. Usi terapeutici del cardiolo Serono. Rass. clin. ter., 1926, 25: 288-93.—Parade, G. W. Ueber Digitalis- und Strophanthintherapie. Ther. Gegenwart, 1934, 75: 102-7.—Parson, G. W. Drugs in the treatment of chronic heart disorders. Texas J. M., 1932, 28: 590^4 — Porter, W. B. The use of drugs in heart disease. Virginia M. Month., 1933, 60: 78-83.—Risemann, E. F. Erfahrungen mit CARDIOTONICS 207 CARDIOVASCULAR Deriphyllin in der Herzbehandlung. Fortsch. Ther., 1937, 13: 37-40. Salomone, M. Le nuove vie d'introduzione dei medi- camenti cardiaci. Studium, Nap., 1926, 16: 135.—Sarmiento, P. Le iniezioni intracardiache di cardiocinetici. Cult. med. mod Pal., 1926, 5: 121-33.—Semino, P. SulT applicazione clinica del Cardiolo. Rass. clin. ter., 1930, 29: 213-20.— Torne, H. von. Deriphyllin in der Therapie der Herzkrank- heiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1596.—Treupel, G. Einige Bemerkungen zur Corydalonbehandlung. Ibid., 1926, 52* 702.—Tsvilikhovskaia, E. E. [Rectal application of heart remedies] Klin, med., Moskva, 1930, 8: 395-401.— Ward, G. E. S. Drugs in the treatment of heart disease. Clin. J., ■Lond., 1932, 61: 529-33.—Weile. Ergotin-Koffein gegen Myokarditis, Arteriosklerose und Herzneurose. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1912, 59: 1555.—Weiss. R. F. Gleichzeitige Ver- wendung von Strophanthin und Digitalis. Ther. Gegenwart, 1929 70:47.—Winterberg. Eutonon behandelte Falle. Wien. med.'Wschr., 1928, 78: 525.—Zwilichowskaja. E. E. Ueber die rectale Anwendung von Herzmitteln. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931, 117: 129-36. CARDIOVASCULAR system. See also Blood circulation; Blood-vessels; Heart; also in 3. ser., Circulatory system. Gibson, S. The cardiovascular system. 70p. 8? Hagerstown, Md., 1937. In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, J.) v.3, chap. 13. Latjbry, C. Appareil circulatoire. 186p. 8? Par., 1935. Silva Pereira e Ctjnha, C. A. da. *Conside- ragoes sobre os differentes systemas vasculares e suas differencas. 31p. 8? Lisb., 1846. Avtokratov, D. M. [Anatomy of the heart and blood-vessels] Arch. vet. nauk, 1908, 38: 1090-103.—Becher, H. Praktisch wichtige Kapitel aus der Anatomie der Kreislauforgane. Herzneurosen [&c] (Ver. Bad-Nauheim Aerzte) Dresd., 1932, 131-40.—Bouckaert, J. J. Appareil circulatoire. Rev. beige sc. med., 1929, 1: 248-66.—Casaubon, A. Anatomofisiologia del aparato circulatorio infantil. Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: 790-4.—Charkow, A. A. Beitrage zum Studium physiologi- scher Besonderheiten des Herz-Gefass-Systems bei Mongolen in anthropologischer Beziehung. Zschr. Rassenphysiol., 1933, 6: 82-96.—Dragendorff, O. Gefassystem, Apparatus vasorum. Handb. Anat. Kind. (K. Peter) Munch., 1929,.2. Bd, 259-303.— Friedberg, C. K. A list of writings on the cardiovascular sys- tem exhibited during the graduate fortnight of the New York Academy of Medicine, 1931. Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1932, 2. ser., 8: 66-93.—Hausmann, M. Entstehung und Funktion von Gefassystem und Blut auf epigenetischer Grundlage. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 658-61.—Hughes, A. F. W. The influence of the circulation upon the vessels of the chick area vasculosa. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1936-37, 19: 420.—Knisely, M. H. Microscopic observations on circulatory systems of living transilluminated mammalian spleens and parturient uteri. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 32: 212-4.—O'Far- rell, P. T. Some recent books on the cardio-vascular system. Irish J. M. Sc, 1936, ser. 6, 131: 684.—Regniers, P. Appareil circulatoire. Rev. beige sc. med., 1932, 3: 949-70.—Rojas, P. Recherches sur le developpement de Tendothelium cardiaque et des premieres cellules vasculaires (reptiles, mammiferes) Arch, biol., Par., 1931, 41: 75-102, 2 pl.—Sabatier. M6moire sur la situation respective des gros vaisseaux du coeur et des poumons. Hist. Acad. roy. sc. Par. (1776) 1779, 515-24. ----- Memoire sur Tinegale capacite des cavites du coeur et des vaisseux pulmonaires. Ibid. (1774) 1778, 51-61.— Stroud, W. D. Circulatory system. Pract. Libr. M. & S., 1932, 2: 721-51.—Szepsenwol, J., & Bron. A. Le premier contact du systeme nerveux vago-sympathique avec Tappareil cardio-vasculaire chez les embryons d'oiseaux (canard et poulet) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 946-8.—White, P. D., & Sprague, H. B. Cardiovascular review for 1933. N. England J. M., 1934,211: 1015; 1053; 1095. ---- Abnormities. See also Blood-vessels, Abnormities; Heart, Abnormities. Blumenfeldt, E. Die angeborenen Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. p.449-577. 8? Berl., 1925. In Spec. Path. Ther. inn. Krankh., Berl., 1925, 4: Jaffe, K. [H.] *Fall von Missbildung des Her- zens und der Gefasse [Leipzig] 27p. 8? Munch., 1921. Babaev, K. J. [Congenital defects of the heart and abnormal blood vessels] Omsk. med. J., 1927, 2: 80-7.—Battaglia, F. Un caso di malformazione congenita del cuore e dei grossi vasi. Pathologica, Genova, 1927, 19: 214-6.—Bernheim, B. M. Congenital arteriovenous fistula of left brachial artery and vein with secondary arterial blood supply to the arm. Ann. Surg., 1925, 81: 465-9.—Blumenfeldt, E. Die moderne Diagnostik der angeborenen Herz- und Gefasserkrankungen. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 841-6.—Brown. G. E. Abnormal arterio- venous communications diagnosed from the oxygen content of the blood of the regional veins. Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 807- 10.—Bruin, J. de [Some deformities of the heart and blood vessels in school children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: 2192-6.—Clauberg, K. W. Ein Beitrag zur Teratologic des Herzens und der grossen Gefasse. Zbl. allg. Path., 1925-26, 36: 52-4.—Doxiades, L. Fetalismus des kardiovascularen System. Zschr. klin. Med., 1928, 108: 321-30.—Elsbergen, van. Zur Kasuistik der Entwicklungsfehler der grossen Ge- fiisse und des Herzens. Wien. klin. Rdsch., 1905, 19: 151.— Ernstene, A. C. The anatomy and physiology of congenital cardiovascular disease. N. England J. M., 1932, 207: 523.— Gamna, C. Ueber einen Fall von mehrfachen Missbildungen des Herzens und' der grossen Gefasse. Zbl. Herzkr., 1914, 6: 297-311, pl.—Geissler, G. Ueber varicose Erweiterung des Hirnsinus bei einem Kind mit congenitalem Defekte im Herzventrikelseptum. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1902, n. F., 55: 667- 75.—Gilliatt, W., & Cameron, J. Abnormalities of the heart, aorta, and its branches from an infant which lived for 3 days. Proc. Anat. Soc. Gr. Britain & Ireland, 1915, 10.—Gruber, G. B. Beitrage zur Kasuistik der Herz- und Gefassmissbildungen. Zbl. Herz Gefasskr., 1923, 15: 261-74.—Herxheimer, G. Missbildungen des Herzens und der grossen Gefasse. Morph. Missbild. Mensch. (E. Schwalbe) Jena, 1909-13, 3: Abt. 2, 339- 504.—Hicks, C. S., & Cox, C. I. Regulated oxygen transport in 2 cases of congenital circulatory defect. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1937, 15: 141-57.—Hines. E. A., jr, & Waugh, J. M. Con- gestive heart failure; the result of arteriovenous fistula; report of case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1936, 11: 545-8.—Landouzy, L., & Laederich, L. Affections cardio-vasculaires congenitales d'lte- redo-syphilitiques; etude de pathologie generate. Bull. Acad. med., Par., 1907, 3. ser., 7: 671-91— Mason, J. M. Extreme cardiac decompensation following traumatic arteriovenous fistula of the left subclavian vessels. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 20: 451-73.—Peele, T. L. A case of a closed coronary sinus and left superior vena cava. Anat. Rec, 1932, 54: 83-6.—Powi- lewicz. Malformations du cceur et des gros vaisseaux chez un nouveau-ne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 360-2.— Rosier, H. Ueber Herzvergrosserung bei angeborener arterio- venoser Kommunikation. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1621-3.—■ Spillmann, P., & Parisot, J. Aplasie cardio-vasculaire et tuberculose des sereuses. M6m. Soc nted. Nancy, 1907-8, 188-91.—Van Cleave, C. D. A multiple anomaly of the great veins and interatrial septum in a human heart. Anat. Rec, 1931, 50: 45-51.—Voron & Manhes. Malformations de Tap- pareil circulatoire et du tube digestif chez un nouveau-n6. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 252. ---- Constitution. Ariev. M. J. [Constitutional predisposition in diseases of the cardiovascular system] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 323-9. Also Zschr. klin. Med., 1927, 106: 767-73.—Benjamin, K. Konstitutionelle Kreislaufschwache und Cardiopathia ado- lescentium. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 1255.—Casuellini, P. La mejopragia cardiaca degli angioipotonici costituzionali. Gazz. sicil. med. chir., 1906, 5: 475-9.—Cignolini, P. Cuore e costi- tuzione (metodo di classificazione costituzionale del fascio cardiovascolare) Radiol, med., Milano, 1933, 20: 138-45.— Doxiades, L. Ueber konstitutionelle Schwache des Zirkula- tionssystems im Kindesalter. Zschr. Kinderh., 1927, 44: 431-48. Also Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1929, 35: 98-168 — Fiirst, T. Methoden zur Beurteilung von Partialkonstitu- tiorien; Beurteilung des Kreislaufsystems. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1933, 43: 172-4. ------ Einfache konstitutionsdiagnosti- sche Funktionspriifungen von Herz und Kreislauf. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1936-37, 20: 476-87.—Kahler, H. Wie erkennen wir konstitutionelle Veranderungen am Herzen und an den Gefsissen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 372.—Rubin- stein, G. I. [Functional characteristics of the cardio-vascular system with consideration of the effect of constitutional factors in peasants from collective regions in Sovet Russia] Vrach. delo, 1931, 14: 425-9.—Schmidt, R. Kardiovaskulare Be- triebsstorungen und Konstitution. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 1395-7.—Treadgold, H. A., & Burton, H. L. The relation- ship of heart size and body build to cardiovascular efficiency. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 277-81.—Westrienen, A. F. A. S. van [Congenital and constitutional conditions of cardio- vascular system in children] Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1931, 1: 93-105. ---- Diseases. See also Blood circulation, Disorders; Blood- vessels, Diseases; Cardio-renal syndrome; Car- diovascular system, Insufficiency; Syphilis, car- diovascular; Tuberculosis, cardiovascular. Bordet, F., & Turpin, A. R. Cceur et vais- seaux; sang et organes h6matopoietiques. 439p. 16? Par., 1927. Burwinkel, O. Krankheiten des Herzens und der Gefasse, fiir die Praxis. 2. Aufl. 154p. 8? Munch., 1930. Clerc, M. A., & Deschamps, N. Precis de pathologie m6dicale. Vol.4: Coeur; vaisseaux. 1298p. 8? Par., 1931. CARDIOVASCULAR 208 CARDIOVASCULAR Edens, E. Die Krankheiten des Herzens und der Gefasse. 1057p. 8? Berl., 1929. Herrmann, G. R. Synopsis of diseases of the heart and arteries. 344p. 8? S. Louis, 1936. Hochhaus, H. Die Krankheiten des Herzens und der Gefasse; ein kurzgefasstes praktisches Lehrbuch. 313p. 8? Berl., 1922. Hoffmann, A. Krankheiten der Kreislaufsor- gane. 112p. 8? Lpz., 1923. Forms H. 7, of Diagn. ther. Irrtiim. 1923. Jonqtjieres, H. Le clavier neuro-circulatoire a l'etat normal et pathologique. 108p. 8? Par. [1933] Modern concepts of cardiovascular disease. N. Y., v.l, 1932- Rolleston, H. D. Cardio-vascular diseases since Harvey's discovery; the Harveian oration delivered before the Royal College of Physicians of London on 18. October 1928. 149p. 8? Cambr., 1928. Romberg, E. Lehrbuch der Krankheiten des Herzens und der Blutgefasse. 3. Aufl. 791p. 8? Stuttg., 1921. Vaqtjez, P., Lian [et al.] Appareil circulatoire. 1071p. 8? Par., 1922. Forms v.4. T. 2, of Traite path. med. titer, appl. Ariev, M. J. [Terminology and classification of diseases of the cardio-vascular system] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933, 37: 71-9.—Assises internationales periodiques de physiologie, pathologie et therapeutique cardio-vasculaires. Union med. nord est, 1935, 58: 93.—Assmann, H. Ausgewahlte Kapitel aus dem Gebiet der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 1321-5.—Barrieu. R. Les mouve- ments recentes de la pathologie cardio-vasculaire. Hopital, 1922, 10: 347-51. ------ De quelques acquisitions medi- cates recentes en pathologie cardio-vasculaire. Ibid., 1924, 12: 478-84.—Bedford, E. Cardiovascular conditions. West London M. J., 1936, 41: 26-34.—Bland. E. F., & Sprague, H. B. Progress in the study of cardiovascular diseases in 1929. N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 574-91.—Bramwell, B. Lectures on the diseases of the heart and aorta, diseases of the pericar- dium. Clin. Stud., Edinb., 1907-8, 6: 177-208, 6 pl.—Brooks, H. Cardiovascular diseases. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1935, 268-75.—Bruce, J. D., Wilson, F. N. [et al.] Clinical pathological conference. Ann. Clin. M., 1926-27, 5: 9-56.—Bruce, J. M. Diseases and disorders of the heart and arteries in middle and advanced life.- Tr. M. Soc. London, 1901, 24: 121-70.—Camp, P. D., & Sprague, H. B. Progress in the study of cardiovascular disease in 1930. N. England J. M., 1932, 206: 330-52.—Chapman, C. W. Recent work on diseases of the heart and blood vessels. Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 114: 200-7.—Clendening, L. Cardiovascular diseases; progress of knowledge in first quarter of twentieth cen- tury. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1926, 23: 22-6.—Coombs, C. F. Cardiovascular disease from a clinical point of view; introduc- tory. Clin. J., Lond., 1933, 61: 613-5.—Davies, I. J. Cardio- vascular cases. Ibid., 1925, 54: 116-9.—Deschamps, P. N. Les maladies du cceur et des vaisseaux en 1933. Prat. med. fr., 1934, 15: 275-90.—Donzelot, E. Trabalhos francezes sobre as doencas do coracao e dos vasos em 1923. Brasil med., 1924, 38: 238-41.—Eber, I. [Diseases of the cardiovascular system] Gy6gyaszat, 1934, 74: 571^.—Edens, E. Neuere Arbeiten aus dem Gebiet der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 1503-5; passim.—Evans, W. Cardio- vascular disorders. Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 137: 441-52.— Gallemore. Cardiovascular disease; presentation of case. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1936, 25: 250-2.—Gartrell, E. F. An his- torical survey of the progress of medicine in relation to cardio- vascular disease. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 2: 681-7.—Harvier, P., & Boucomont, R. Les maladies du coeur et des vaisseaux en 1935, 1937. Paris med., 1935, 95: 393; 1937, 103: 369.— Harvier, P., & Heitz, J. Les maladies du cceur et des vaisseaux Ibid., 1929, 73: 1-18; 1930, 77: 1-25.—Harvier, P., & Noel- Deschamps. P. Les maladies du cceur et des vaisseaux en 1932; 1933. Ibid., 1932, 83: 373-85; 1933, 87: 417.—Hecht, A. F. Die Erkrankungen des Kreislaufapparats. Mschr. Kinderh., 1921-22, 20: 1-80.—Homberger, E. Der praktische Arzt und die Kreislauf theorie. Fortsch. Med., 1937, 55: 169-76.—Hoover, C. F. General considerations in cardio- vascular disease. In Mod. Med. (Osier) 8?, Phila., 1908, 4: 17-40.—Huchard, H. Considerations generates sur les ma- ladies du coeur et de Taorte. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1904, 18: 466-71.—Knighton, J. E. jr. The problem of vascular disease. N. Orleans. M. & S. J., 1936-37, 89: 506-9.—Lang, G. F. [Classification and nomenclature of diseases of the cardio- vascular system] Ter. arkh., 1934, 12: 1-29.—Lereboullet, P., & Heitz, J. Les maladies du cceur et des vaisseaux en 1922- 25. Paris med., 1922, 45: 1-12; passim.—Lewis, T. Modern English cardio-vascular teaching: a rejoinder. Q. J Med Lond., 1910-11, 4: 301-14, 2 pl.—Lian, C, Blondel, A., & Barrieu, R. Notions nouvelles et pratiques en pathologie cardio-vasculaire. Rev. med. fr., 1929, 10: 331-68.—McGinn, S. Progress in the study of cardiovascular disease in 1934- 1935. N. England J. M., 1935, 213: 1293; 1937, 216: 241. ———- & Sprague, H. B. Progress in the study of cardio- vascular disease in 1931. Ibid., 1933, 208: 691; 747; 789.— Macllwaine, J. E. Recent advances in the study of cardio- vascular disease. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 249-51.—Major, R. H. Clinic on cardiovascular diseases. Internat. Clin., 1930* 46. ser., 4: 193-9, 6 pl.—Pawinski. Apercu historique et critique du progres de la medecine dans le domaine de la physiologie et de la pathologie du coeur et des vaisseaux depuis la decouverte de Harvey jusqu'a nos jours. Bull. Acad, med Par., 1925, 3. ser., 93: 424-33.—Peters, J. T. [New conceptions' of cardio-vascular diseases] Geneesk. gids, 1934, 12: 837-61.__ Nobecourt, P. [Diseases of the circulatory system] Ucheb detsk. bolez., 1928, 2: 381-440.—Pincoffs, M. C. Cardio- vascular diseases. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America 1925, 1: 216-22.—Rice, O. W. Diseases of the heart and blood vessels. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1927, 20: 15-20.—Ricker, G. Zweite antikritische Bemerkungen an Jos. Tannenberg und Bernh. Fischer. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1925-26, 33: 428-53 [Schlusswort von Jos. Tannenberg & Bernh. Fischer] 454-7.— Rolleston, H. Cardio-vascular disease since Harvey's dis- covery. Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 683-9. Also Lancet, Lond 1928, 2: 795-801.—Salvioli, G. Malattie delT apparato cir- colatorio. In Manuale pediat. (Frontali, G.) Tor., 1936 1- 509-48.—Segall, H- N., & White, P. D. Progress in the study of cardio-vascular disease during 1923. Boston M. & S J 1924, 190: 503-13.—Stadler, E. Wichtige Arbeiten uber Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1911, 7: 111-3.— Stengel, A. Some considerations regarding diseases of the heart and circulation. West Virginia M. J., 1924, 19: 393- 400.—Sti6non, E. Essai de classification des termes les plus employes en physio-pathologie cardio-vasculaire. Ann. Inst chir. Bruxelles, 1932, 33: 141-64.—Wajnsztok, S. [Pathology and therapy of the circulatory system in Polish literature 1933-36] Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14: 514-20.— Wenckebach! K. F. [The evolution of our conception concerning the diseases of the heart and the blood circulation in the last 75 years] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 460-74.—White, P. D. Progress in the study and treatment of cardio-vascular disease in 1922. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 187: 331; 439; 644. ----- Clinical cardiovascular observations; progress in the past decade. N. England J. M., 1928-29, 198: 325-9.—Wilson, C. Some recent advances in cardiovascular disease. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 93-6.—Wolf, W. Kreislaufbericht uber das Jahr 1936. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1937, 105: 363-74. —— Diseases: Blood in. Resa-Nour, R. *Das Auftreten von Granu- lopilozyten beim Kreislaufskranken. 16p. 8? Berl., 1930. Ciaramelii, E. La formola leucocitaria nelle croniche malattie del cuore e dei vasi. Lav. Congr. med. int. (1905) 1906, 15: 392.—Del Canizo y Suarez, J. Importancia fisiolo- gica de la cantidad de sangre circulante y su estudio en la pato- logia pardio-vascular. Arch, med., Madr., 1935, 38: 545-51.— Scaglioni, C. Ossalemia e ossaluria nelle affezioni cardio- vascolari. Riforma med., 1935, 51: 164-9.—Sebastian Herra- dor, M. Lactacidemia y lactaciduria basales en los enfermoa de aparato circulatorio. Progr. clin., Madr., 1933, 41: 145- 56.—Teplov, J., & Koschewnikowa, A. Ueber den Gehalt an Elektrolyten im Blutserum bei Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1222.—Torelli, A. La velocita di sedi- mentazione dei globuli sanguigni nello cardiopatie e negli scompensi di circolo. Pensiero med., 1935, 24: 3; 49.— Zaeper, G., & Olmes de Carrasco, H. Einige Bemerkungen iiber die Funktion des Blutes bei Kreislaufkranken. Munch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 245-7. ---- Diseases: Causes. Wachenfeld, G. A. Der Stoffwechsel und die Krankheiten des Herzens und der Gefasse. 1. Teil. 56p. 8? Munch., 1909. Barnes, N. P. Some important etiological factors in the production of cardiovascular diseases. South. M. J., 1924, 17: 252-6.—Bernard, A. L'effort en pathologie cardio- arterielle. Gaz. h6p., 1934, 107: 603-7.—Bishop, L. F. Car- diovascular disease in the tropics. Am. J. Trop. M., 1926, 6: 455-60.—Burstein, C. L., & Rovenstine, E. A. Circulatory disturbances reflexly inaugurated by stimulation of the celiac plexus; a preliminary report. Arch. Surg., 1937, 35: 599-602.— Consorti, D. Le malattie del cuore e dei vasi in rapporto alle nuove e alle antiche teorie. Fol. med., Nap., 1922, 8: 671; 734; 753.—Delalande, J. Les manifestations cardio-arte- rielles au cours des affections rtepato-vesiculaires. Rev. med. chir. mal. foie, 1933, 8: 119-32.—Fernandez Caro. Venenos no bacterianos en la etiologia y patogenia de las enfermedadea cardioyasculares. Siglo med., 1917, 64: 519.—Hansen, K. Allergische Reaktionen und Erkrankungen des Gefassystema und des Kreislaufs. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 1057-61.— Hare, H. A. The bearing of old and new facts upon our con- ceptions of cardiovascular disease. Interst. M. J., 1911, 18: 277-87.—Hartmann, F. Funktionelle Storungen der zentralen Kreislauf organe bei geloser Erkrankung der Korperdecke. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 272-5.—Hasebroek. K. Diskui- CARDIOVASCULAR 209 CARDIOVASCULAR sionsbemerkungen zu der Arbeit yon Kurt Munchheimer. exDerimentelle Untersuchung uber die Entstehung der Stase. Ischr. Kreislaufforsch., 1937, 29: 537-45.-Huggett A. S. G Studies on the respiration and circulation of the cat; the heart output during respiratory obstruction J. Physiol., Lond., 1924-25 59: 373-80.—Jansky, S. [Relation between atmos- oheric changes and certain affections of the vascular system] Cas. 16k. eesk., 1937, 76: 1137-41.-Jones, W. A., & Sure, B. The role of vitamin B in cardiovascular diseases. J. Lab. Clin M 1936-37, 22: 991-7.—Kaiserling, H. Die Bedeutung Her Aller^ielehre fur die Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Med. Welt 1936, 10: 1292-4.—Longcope, W. T. The Wassermann reaction in aortic insufficiency and other cardiovascular dis- eases Bull Ayer Clin. Lab., 1910, No. 6, 60-70.-Lyon, G. Des troubles cardio-vasculaires d'origine digestive. Presse mid 1903 1:199-201.—Mutch, N. Cardiovascular disorders produced by disease in the digestive tract. N York M J., 1922 115: 206-9.—Petrov. J.. Filatov, A. [et al.] Die Patho- eenese der Veranderungen des Herzens und der Gefasse. Arch. kiin Chir, 1934, 181: 209-26.—Raab, W., & Friedmann, R. Ernahrung und Gefiiss-System. Klin. Wschr. 1936 15: 1159__Seiffert. Erkrankungen des Gefassystems alkohohscher Natur Alkoholfrage, 1925, 21: 1-17.—Starr, I., jr, Margolies, D A [et al.] Studies of the heart and circulation in disease; estimations of basal cardiac output, metabolism, heart size, and blood pressure in 235 subjects. J. Clin. Invest., 1934, 13: 561-92 —Stitzel, E. U. The complications and sequelae of the acute exanthemata in relation to the cardiovascular sys- tem Hahneman. Month., 1935, 70: 114-9.—Strauss, S. Tuberculosis and the cardiovascular system. Clin, luberc. (Goldberg, B.) Phila., 1935, 2: K45-K68.—Strietmann, W. H. Focal infections, in relation to cardiac and vascular disease. California West. M., 1933, 38: 358-61.—Sturm, M. A theo- retical explanation of the etiology of cardiovascular states. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 445.—Sure, B.. & Jones W A. The rote of vitamin Bi in cardiovascular diseases. J Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: xcvii.—Tschilikin, W. I. Ueber Veranderungen im Gefassystem bei der kardiovaskularen Form von chronischer Sepsis (chronischen und nicht abklingenden oder rezidivierenden Endokarditiden, Myokarditiden, Penar- teriitis nodosa usw.) Krankheitsforschung, 1930, 8: 443-68.— Veil, P. Quelques reflexions sur les variations du principe vital dans certains etats pathologiques sans cause organique ou fonctionnelle apparente. Quest, med. actual., Par., 1937, 7: No. 1, 17-25.—Weiss, S., & Wilkins, R. W. The nature of the cardiovascular disturbances in vitamin deficiency states. Tr. Ass. Am. Phvsicians, 1936, 51: 341-73.— Yokota, K., Tokihiro. I. [et al.] Umsatzliche Studien bei der experimentellen und klinischen Regulationsstorung des Kreislaufsystems, nebst einem Beitrag zum Pneumo-Ventrograph. Verh. Jap. chir. Ges., 1935, 36: 16.—Zadoc-Kahn, B. Avitammoses et sys- teme circulatoire. Gaz. nted. France, 1937, 44: 217-20. ---- Diseases: Causes, cardiac or vascular. See also Arteriosclerosis; Blood pressure, high, Complications; Blood pressure, high, Manifesta- tions, cardiovascular; also names of cardiac and vascular diseases. Ventura, E. Delle cardiopatie arteriose. 33p. 8? Vigevano, 1907. Afonsky, N. [Peripheral cardiac circulation, hypertonia, and arteriosclerosis] Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 1254-64.— Arteriosclerotic heart disease is on the increase. Science News Lett., 1931, 25: 404.—Brown, M. G. The relationship of coronary arteriosclerosis to auricular fibrillation with specia reference to the term arteriosclerotic heart disease. N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 963-7.—Dattner, B. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Neurosen und Herz-, beziehungsweise Gefasserkran- kungen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 1022-4.—Dumas. A. Troubles cardiaques et asystolies d'origine penprtenque. Ann. med., Par., 1926, 19: 497-505. ------ Cardiopathies d ori- gine peripherique. J. nted. Lyon, 1936, 17: 607-14.—Enescu, 1. Le role de la circulation p6ripherique dans la pathogenic de 1'insufTisance cardiaque. In Hommage mem. J. Canta- cuzene, Par., 1934, 253-68.—Farnell, F. J. Neurovascular cardiac disorders: possibilities in the field of management. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1932, 75: 217-50.—Herzkrankheiten (Die) bei Arteriosklerose von Prof. S. v. Basch [Rev.] Wien. med. Bl., 1901, 24: 528; 546; 567; 602; 619.—Hess, W. R. Untersu- chungen uber den Einfluss der Peripherie auf die Reguherung der Herztatigkeit. In Festschr. 70. Geburtst. Hermann Sahli, Basel, 1926, 379-87.—Holman, E., & Beck. C. S. The physio- logical response on the circulatory system to experimental alterations; the effect of aortic and pulmonic stenoses. J. Clin. Invest., 1926-27, 3: 283-98.—Ikeda, K. Hypoplasia of the aorta as a possible cause of cardiac failure; report of cases. Minnesota M., 1933, 16: 172-86.—Kovacs, F. Bemerkungen uber Herzbefunde bei Atherosklerose. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1923,6: 125-36.—Kursbakov, N. A. [Significance of the vascu- lar system in circulatorv disorders] Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 528-41.—La Franca, S. Concetto dell' alterazione della funzione del cuore; della sufficienza ed insufficienza della circo- lazione e del cuore; del compenso e dello scompenso cardiaco. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1927-28, 6: 581-7.— Mussler, W., & Ruckle, G. Kreislauf-Fragen. Zbl. Herz Gefasskr., 1926, 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----14 18: 469-73.—Nemet, G., & Gross, H. The interrelation- ship of arteriosclerotic heart disease and chronic congestive failure. Am. Heart J., 1934-35, 10: 643-53.—Oedbn, Z. [Role of myocardial changes in circulatory disorders] Gyo- gyaszat, 1936, 76: 493-5.—Polevski, J. Relation of arterio- sclerosis to cardiac pathology. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1931, 28: 762-5.—Scherf, D. Verursachen Rhythmusstbrungen des Herzens eine Insuffizienz des Kreislaufes? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 1116.—Smith, F. M. Concerning the clinical aspects of arteriosclerotic heart disease. Internat. Clin., 1935, 45. ser., 3: 89-104.—Viko, L. E. Prognosis in arteriosclerotic heart disease. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 103: 553-8— Volpato, G. L'importanza del litmo per il circolo periferico (le arterie nelle aritmie cardiache) ricerche sperimentali. Cuore & circol., 1929, 13: 533-55.—Waldman, V. A. [Hypotonia of the blood vessels as cause of heart weakness] Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 32-6.—Weiss, R. Zur Kritik der neuen Lehre vom Versagen chronisch kranker Herzen durch Stoffwechselstbrungen in der Korperperipherie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1238-40. ---- Diseases: Causes: Heredity. Reynatjd, G. *De l'heredite dans les maladies du coeur et des vaisseaux. 38p. 8! Montpel., 1905. Campbell, M. Hereditary cardio-vascular diseases. In Chances of Morbid Inherit. (Blacker, C. P.) Lond., 1934, 246- 79.—Ferrannini, L. L'ereditarieta nelle malattie cardio- vascolari. Policlinico. 1024, 31: sez. prat., 389; 550.—Galli, G. Eugenetik und Erblichkeit der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1067.—Matz, P. B. A study of heart disease among veterans; hereditary and familial factors in the causation of cardiovascular disease. N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 977.—Weitz, W. Ueber die Erblichkeit der Herz-, Gefass- und Nierenkrankheiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1280-4. ------ Die Vererbung der Kreislauf krank- heiten. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1936, 9: 11-27 [Discussion] 91-7. ---- Diseases: Causes: Occupation. Bergman. A. Les modifications de la pression arteriole, le pouls et la formule leucocytaire pendant I'exercice rnuseulaire chez les sujets normaux ou cardiaques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922 87: 1046.—Boveri, P. Arteriosclerosi e cardiopatie da lavoro. Riforma mod., 1909, 25: 818; 852.—Caso, G. Affe- zioni cardio-vascolari da lavoro. Fol. med., Nap., 1931, 17: 33_9.—Collet, M., & Mathieu. Controle du cceur et de l'ap- pareil circulatoire au cours des competitions sportives. J. med. Paris, 1934, 54: 878.—Davis, N. S. Cardiovascular disease and industry, with special emphasis on those aspects that appear to be of most importance to the industrial physician. Indust. M., 1933, 2: 229-31.------The heart in thyroid disease; and effort syndrome. Ibid., 1934, 3: 14-6.------ Trauma; and etiology of heart failure. Ibid., 83.—Devoto. L. La patolosia dell' apparato cardiovascolare di origine profes- sionale. Med. lavoro, 1925, 16: 281-5— Di Prisco. L. Le alterazioni cardio-vasali in alcuni ambienti di lavoro. Studium, Nap 1924, 14: 56-8.—Einfliissc des Berufes auf das Herz und die Gefasse. Mitt. Biochem., 1934, 41: 155-7.—Feil, A. L'influence du milieu souterrain sur le coeur et l'appareil cir- culatoire du mineur. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 114: 863-6.—Fiirst, T. Der Kreislauf jugendlicher Arbeiter mit Rucksicht auf die Berufsberatung. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1936, 9: 175-99.—Goldscheider. Berufsein- flusse auf Herz und Gefassystem und ihre Behandlung. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1932, 43: 1.— Herrick, J. B. Cardiovascular disease and the railroad. Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 509-21.—Hochrein. M. Sport und Kreislauf. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 2038-42.—Hoist, L., Chernov, A.. & Levina, S [The heart and physical work; cardio-vascular system in sledge-hammerers] Klin, med., Moskva, 1932, 10: 636-44.— Jongbloed, J., & Noyons, A. K. Weitere Mitteilungen iiber den Einfluss von Bescbleunigungen auf den Blutkreislauf. Acta brevia neerl., 1932, 2: 164. Also Arch. ges. Physiol., 1933, 233: 67-97.—Lurie, S. I., & Polonsky, S. M. [Symptomatology of cardio-vascular diseases among workmen with hard physi- cal work] Russ. klin., 1929, 12: 380-501.—Meldolesi, G. Sulla adattabilita del sistema circolatono agli aumenti sperimen- tali di lavoro; sulla attivita circolatoria dei ginnasti, in rapporto all' allenamento muscolare. Cuore & circol., 1924.8:121; 161.— Mikhailov, L. [Influence of profession on diseases of cardio- vascular svstem] Mosk. med. J., 1926. No. 6,30-6.—Moses, M. Dilatation cardio-vasculaire fransitoire a la suite d effort. Ann. m6d leg., 1934, 14:732.—Okada [The heart and circulation of the jinriksha coolie] Chingai Iji Shinpo, 1906, 27: 865-70.— Permiakov, F. K. [Influence of certain factors (physical and mental work, and rest) on cardiovascular system] Vrach. delo, 1927 10: 4, 269-72.—Predtechensky, A. M., Hurvich, L I ' [et al ] [Reactions of cardio-vascular system to motion and'winter bathing] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 334-6.— Schenk P & Fischer, R. Herz und Blutkreislauf bei Arbeit und bei Sorgen. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1107-10.—Vibert. C. Affections cardio-aortiques et accidents du travail. Ann. hyg., Par , 1905, 4. ser., 3: 385-416.—Vydrine, A. M. bur les altera- tions du systeme cardio-vasculaire chez les acteurs. Presse med 1936 44: 1895-7.—Weber, A. Beruf und Kreislauf. Verli' Deut, Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1936, 9: 199-206. CARDIOVASCULAR 210 CARDIOVASCULAR ---- Diseases: Complications and sequelae. Mengin, S. *Le rentissement sur le squelette des troubles circulatoires localises; dans les affec- tions vasculaires primitives et dans les maladies nerveuses. 58p. 8? Par., 1936. Baumoel, S., & Friedman, M. D. Occlusion of the posterior inferior cerebellar artery in cardiovascular disease. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 185-8.—Berezovsky, B. M. [Relation be- tween diseases of the cardio-vascular system, pulmonary tuber- culosis, and physical development] Vrach. delo, 1929, 12: 419-21.—Daland, J. The prevention of pneumonia and abscess following tonsillectomy in adults with cardiovascular disease. Tr. Am. Clim. Clin. Ass., 1924, 40: 273-6.—Fine- silver, B. Neurologic complications in cardiovascular disor- ders. Collect. Papers N. York Homeop. M. Coll., 1935, 1: 112-9.—Francine, A. P., Price, J. W., & Trudeau, F. B. Car- diovascular lesions and tuberculosis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1917, 69: 2110-5. Also repr.—Harkavy, J. Bronchial asthma complicating cardiovascular disease. Ibid., 1924, 82: 100-3.— Heyer, G. R. Kreislaufstbrungen und Seele. Naturarztl. Rdsch., 1937, 9: 14-20.—Hoff, H. Zerebrale Storungen bei Gefass- und Herzkrankheiten. Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 1286; 1373. Also Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1934, 8: 183.—Ransohoff, J. L. Cholecystitis associated with cardio- vascular disease. Chicago M. Rec, 1924, 46: 225-35.—Stone, C. W. Mental disturbances associated with cardiac and cardio- vascular disorders. Ohio M. J., 1925, 21: 92-5.—Van Binnen- dyk. D. A. Two cases of interest. S. Afr. M. J., 1935, 9: 670-3. ---- Diseases, degenerative. Adams, J. C. Degenerative diseases of the heart and ar- teries. Northwest. Lancet, 1904, 24: 303-6.—Barr, J. An address on the treatment of chronic degenerative lesions of the heart and aorta. Brit. M. ■!., 1909, 2: 61-4.—Bruce, J. M. The Lumleian lectures on a clinical study of cardio-vascular degeneration. Lancet, Lond., 1911, 2: 69; 141; 205.—Elliott, A. R. Cardio-vascular degeneration. Med. Exam. & Pract., 1907, 17: 142-5.—WoRerth, C. C. The early stages of cardio- vascular degeneration; comments on diagnosis and treatment. Atlantic M. J., 1924-25, 28: 640-7. ---- Diseases: Diagnosis. See also Cardiovascular system, Examination; Electrocardiography. Berger, H. I. Diagnosis of cardio-vascular diseases. 4. ed. 112p. 16? S. Louis [1929] Weber, A. Die Elektrokardiographie und andere graphische Methoden in der Kreislauf- diagnostik. 208p. 8? Berl., 1926. Adamson, J. D. Common mistakes in cardio-vascular diagnosis. Manitoba M. Ass. Rev., 1935,. 15: No. 4, 3-7.— Antonelli, G. Sul valore clinico della pressione arteriosa media specialmente nelle arteriopatie e cardiopatie arteriose. Boll. Accad. med. Roma, 1935, 61: 23-32. Also Cuore & circol., 1935, 19: 189; 294; 353.—Barker, L. F. On some of the clinical methods of investigating cardio-vascular conditions; the Jerome Cochran lecture, Alabama State Medical Association. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1909, 20: 297-310. Also repr. Also Papers and Addresses (Barker, L. F.) 1905-9. Also Gulf States J. M. & S., 1909, 15: 459-95.—Beardsley, E. J. G. Common- sense in cardio-vascular diagnosis. South. M. & S., 1936, 98: 264-8.—Berland, A. S. Die hydriimische und chloramische Kurve bei Personen mit Herz-Gefasskrankheiten. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1934, 26: 142-8.—Bishop. L. F. A review of methods of examination in the heart and bloodvessel diseases; with special reference to the discovery of therapeutic indica- tions. N. York M. J., 1911, 93: 1117-23. Also repr.—Bloch, L. Value of spinal puncture in etiologie diagnosis of cardio- vascular diseases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1917, 68: 691.—Danielo- polu. D. L'epreuve amphotrope sino-carotidienne dans I'examen de l'appareil circulatoire. Arch. mal. cceur, 1933, 26: 626-8. ------ L'6preuve amphotrope sino-carotidienne dans les affections cardio-vasculaires. Presse med., 1936, 44: 497- 502.—Domarus, A. von. Diagnose und Therapie der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 717; 765.__ Espejo Sola, J. La constante sfstolo-diast61ica en las af'ecciones cardiovasculares. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1043-8.— Faught, F. A. The evaluation of blood pressure findings in cardiovascular disease. Am. Physician, 1926, 31: 429-31.__ Gallois, J., & Giroux, R. Retinal angioscopy and early diag- nosis of cardiovascular disease. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 354.—Heitz, J. Du temps de resorption de la boule d'oedeme intradermique (epreuve d'Aldrich et MacClure) dans les affec- tions de l'appareil circulatoire. Gaz. med. France, 1929, 3: 133^0.—Johannes, T. Chronaximetrische Untersuchungen bei Kreislaufstbrungen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1936-37, 131: 599- 604.—Joselevich, M., Noguera, O. F., & Beguiristain, M. A. Importancia de la visualizacten del es6fago en el estudio de las enfermedades cardiovasculares. Dfa med., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1181-3.—Larson, H. M. Preclinical stage of cardiovascular disease. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1926, 23: 20G-9.—Lequime, J. La tension moyenne vraie dans les etats pathologiques cardio- vasculaires. J. med. Paris, 1934, 54: 36-9.—Lcschke, E. Differenzen bei der Blutdruckmessung und Gefassveranderun- gen in Arm- und Beinarterien bei Aortenklappeninsuffizicnz, Hypertonic und Arteriosklerose. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922' 48: 1338.—Levinson, W. Komplementbestimmungen bei Herz- und Kreislaufkranken. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 78: 728-32.—Menninger von Lerchenthal, E. Beitrag zum Stu- dium der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Zschr. Kreislauf- forsch., 1928, 20: 97-108.—Morris, G. W. Modern instruments of precision in the study of cardiovascular disease. Internat Clin.. 1911, 21. ser., Ill: 60-71, 5 pl— Miinzer, E. Die Erkrankungen des Herzgefassystems im Lichte moderner Untersuchungsmethoden. Prag. med. Wschr., 1913, 38: 335.__ Mut, A. Conferencias clfnicas sobre coraz6n y vasos. Rev. Iber. amer. cienc. med., 1918, 39: 23; passim.—Neihaus! F. W. Interchangeable signs and symptoms between circula- tory and digestive systems. Nebraska M. J., 1935, 20:375-8— Niles, W. L. The heart and circulation. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 122: 471—4.—Norris, G. W. Modern instruments of precision in the study of cardiovascular disease. Internat. Clin., 1911 21. ser., 4: 60-71, pl.—Palme. F. Die Zustandsgerade als Kennzeichen fiir Kreislaufveranderungen. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1936, 9: 348-53.—Ravoire, J. L'exploration des capillaires cutanes dans les syndromes cardio-vasculaires Prat. med. fr., 1935, 16: 183-96.—Roth, I. R. Chest lead tracings in arterial hypertension with cardiac enlargement. Am. Heart J., 1937, 14: 155-9.—Rubino. A. I fenomeni pulsa- tori del respiro nei soggetti normali e nelle malattie cardio- vasali. Fol. med., Nap., 1936. 22: 435-57.—Russell, W. Observation, co-ordination of knowledge and judgment; illus- trated by the cardio-arterial system. Brit. M. J., 1927 1: 995-8.—Savitsky, N. N., & Chilikin, V. I. [Significance of phlebography in diagnosis of circulatory disturbances] Ter arkh., 1937, 15: 103-9.— Snodgrass, W. R. The examination of cases of cardio-vascular disease. Clin. J., Lond., 1936, 65: 165-7.—Some modern clinical aspects of the heart and circula- tion. Fol. Ther., Lond., 1911, 5: 74-9.—Starna, A. Valore clinico della pressione arteriosa nelle alterazioni cardic-vasco- lari. Cuore & circol., 1933, 17: 415-39.—Stawell, R. R. A review of recent clinical methods in the investigation of cardio- vascular disorders. Austral. M. J., 1911, 16: 1-15.—Tur. A., & Lang. G. Plethysmographische Untersuchungen an Gefass- und Herzkranken. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1925, 146: 102- 17.—White. P. D. Errors in the interpretation of cardio- vascular symptoms and signs. Ann. Int. M., 1936, 9: 1703- 13.—Wybauw. R. Les proc6des nouveaux pour le diagnostic des affections cardio-vasculaires. Policlinique, Brux., 1910, 19: 257-64— Zelenin, V. F.. & Ter-Makarian, M. N. [Problem of studying pre-invalid conditions of the cardio-vascular system] Klin, med., Moskva. 1930, 8: 193-200.—Zelkin, 8., & Daletzky, M. [Condition of peripheric blood-circulation in cardio-vascular patients by capillaroscopie data] Ibid., 1928,6:23-7. ---- Diseases: Diagnosis, roentgenological. See also Cardiovascular system, Radiography. Polevski, J. The heart visible; a clinical study in cardiovascular roentgenology in health and disease. 207p. 8? Phila., 1934. Chandlee, G. J., & Burvill-Holmes, E. Clinical and Roent- gen findings in the study of the heart and the great vessels; study of 100 cases from the Cardiac Clinics of the Philadelphia General Hospital. Am. J. M. Sc, 1929, 178: 364-78, 14 pl — Gwynne, F. J. The diagnosis of diseases of the heart and aorta; a radiological study. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 1: 307-13.— Jansen, P. Ergebnisse der Rontgendiagnostik der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Zbl. Herz Gefasskr., 1922, 14: 137; 151; 166.—Meldolesi. G. L'analisi radiologica del peduncolo sopracardiaco; revista sintetica. Cuore & circol., 1925, 9: 33-8.—Miranda Gallino, M. Patogenia de la danza hileal. Prensa med. argent., 1926, 13: 657-65.—Solari, L. A. Sobre el valor diagnostico del l&tido toracico universal. Ibid., 1933-34, 20: 1376-80.—Vaquez, H., & Bordet, E. Utilite des examens radioscopiques repetes au cours des affections cardio-vasculaires. Paris med., 1924, 53: 14-8.—White, P. D. Observations on the clinical value of the Roentgen ray in the diagnosis of cardiovascular disease. Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 23: 353-7. ---- Diseases, functional. Hering, H. E. Pathologische Physiologie; ein Lehrbuch fur Studierende und Aerzte; die Funk- tionsstorungen des Herzens, der Gefasse und des Blutes. 120p. 8? Lpz., 1921. Cornwall, E. E. Functional disorder of the circulatory apparatus. Long Island M. J., 1924, 18: 446-51.—Jaubert, A. Tratamiento de los des6rdenes funcionales cardiovasculares. Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2,1771-3.—Miyama, A. Func- tional disorders of the circulatory system in sportsmen. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1936, 4: Int. Med., 171-8.—Pleven [Treatment of functional cardio-vascular disorders] Cluj. med., 1936, 17: 702.—Strajesco, N. D. [Functional defect of the cardio- vascular system] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 165-70.— Van Bogaert, A. Accidents vasculaires d'origine fonctionnelle au cours des cardiopathies. Gaz. nted. France, 1930, 496-506. CARDIOVASCULAR 211 CARDIOVASCULAR ■---- Diseases, hypertensive. See also Blood pressure, high. Langanke, E. * Ueber die Entwicklung der Herzhypertrophie bei der essentiellen Hypertonie Jugendlicher [Kiel] 20p. 8? Stettin, 1931. )i' Barksdale, G. H. Hypertensive heart disease. West Vir- ginia M. J., 1934, 30: 256-9.—Brim, C. J. The diet in cases of rayovascular insufficiency, hypertensive group. Am. Med., 1928, 23: 903.—Castex, M. R. L'insuffisance cardiaque dans l'hyperpiesie; l'asystolie hypertensive. Rev. sudamer. nted. Par., 1931, 2: 785-812.—Doring, G. Ueber linksseitige tonogene Herzdilatation im Tierexperiment (bei Einengung des grossen Kreislaufs durch Quecksilberembolie und durch Gefass- unterbindungen) Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 94: 766-84.— Duncan, G. G., & Rudy, A. Myocardial insufficiency following arterial hypertension, its prevention, and treatment. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 172: 351-67.—Fahr, G. Hypertension heart. Ibid., 1928, 175: 453-72, 2 pl.—Gross, H., & Spark, C. Coro- nary and extracoronary factors in hypertensive heart failure. Am. Heart J., 1937, 14: 160-82.—Horine, E. F.. & Weiss, M. Hypertensive heart disease without hypertension, with illus- trative case reports. Kentucky M. J., 1930, 28: 464-8. ------ & Beard, M. F. Arteriolar studies in patients with hypertensive heart disease without hypertension. Am. J. M. Sc, 1932, 184: 206-13. ------ A study of the arterioles in hypertensive heart disease without hypertension, case report. Kentucky M. J., 1932, 30: 610.—Kylin. E. Ueber die Bedeu- tung der Blutdrucksteigerung fiir die Entstehung der Herzin- kompensation. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1931, 171: 200-4.— McMullen, C. J. Hypertensive heart disease. Med. Clin. N. America, 1931, 15: 765-8.—McQuiggan, M. R. Hypertensive heart disease. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1931-32, 2: 27-9.— Moore, A. G. Some clinical aspects of hypertensive heart disease. Dallas M. J., 1937, 23: 124-8.—O'Hare, J. P., & Egloff, W. The hypertensive heart. N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 1037-41.—Rawson, V. Repeated attacks of acute pulmonary edema complicating hypertensive heart disease; a 5-year study of 2 patients. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 17: 507 23— Ritchie, W. T. The treatment of a case of hyper- tensive heart disease. Practitioner, Lond., 1937, 138: 555- 61.—Scott, R. W. Hypertensive heart disease. Mod. Con- cepts Card. Dis., 1932, 1: 1.—Willius. F. A. Hyperten- sive heart disease; recurrent congestive failure, with regular rhythm, previous hypertension with spontaneous lowering of blood pressure, ultimate death, and postmortem findings. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 696-702. ---- Diseases: Manifestations. Aguiar, J. P. de, filho. *Symptomas forne- cidos pelo apparelho circulatorio. 25p. 8? Bahia, 1864. Amblard, L. A. Le claquement diastolique aortique. Bull. med., Par., 1925, 39: 409-12.—Baumgarten. E. [Throat symp- toms with diseases of the heart and large blood vessels] Ge- geszet, Budapest, 1907, 13-5. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1908, 4: 1831-4.—Bedell, A. J. Ocular signs of cardio-vascular disease. N. York State J. M., 1909, 9: 259-61.—Bishop, L. F.. & Bishop, L. F., jr. A study of fruntness and syncope in association with cardiovascular disease. Ibid., 1933, 33: 1258-61.—Black, M. The relation of ocular and cardio-vascular disease. J. Am. M. Ass., 1908, 51:212-6.—Brumlik, J. [Disorders in consciousness and equilibrium in affections of the heart and circulation] Cas. tek. desk., 1934, 73: 61; 99.—Chernogorov. I. A. [Chro- naxia and its importance in cardio-vascular pathology] Klin. med., Moskva, 1933, 2: 1030-7.—Davidson. P. B. Common digestive syndromes encountered in cardiovascular disease. Internat. Clin., 1927, 1: 37. ser., 96-100.—Dunbar. H. F. Psychic factors in cardiovascular disease. N. York State J. M., 1936, 36: 423-9.—Gager, L. T. The cardiovascular aspects of epigastric pain. South. M. J., 1936. 29: 1101-5.— Groedel, F. M. Die Behandlung der Verdauungsbeschwerden bei Erkrankungen des Zirkulationsapparates. Veroff. Med- verwalt., 1923-24, 18: 700-2.—J linger, J. Ueber Magenneu- rosen als Teilerscheinung einer Gesamtaffektion des Gefassys- terns. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1924, 33: 343-6.—Katz, G. I. [Characteristics of some sound manifestations in auscultation in cardio-vascular diseases] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 1259-62.— King, J. T., jr. Abdominal symptoms of cardiovascular dis- orders. South. M. J., 1934, 27: 486-90.—Laubry, C. Vertige et affections cardiovasculaires. Rev. med., Par., 1924, 41: 129-54.—Lewin, P. B. Die Oxydationsprozesse bei Herz- kranken mit Kreislaufstbrungen nach den Veranderungen der ocnwefelfraktion im Harn. Acta med. scand., 1937, 92: 169- •"•—Lichty, J. A. The relation of cardiovascular disease to symptoms in the abdomen. Atlantic M. J., 1923-24, 27: 419-23. Also South. M. J., 1924, 17: 102-6.— Lins, A. Super- ncie de contraste em.semiotica cardiovascular. Fol. med., Kio, 1926, 7: 113.—McBride, R. B. Cardiovascular disease; chnical considerations. Texas J. M., 1922-23, 18: 505-7.— Mougeot, A. Dyspnee et toxicite urinaire dans les cardio- pathies arterielles. Art med., Par., 1908, 107: 193-200 Also Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1908, 22: 438-40.—Mut. A. Con- ferencias clfnicas sobre coraz6n y vasos. Rev. iber. amer. cienc. med., 1919, 41: 429-39.—Neuhof, S. The neurotic s'enient in organic cardiovascular disease. N. York M. J., 1922, 115; 80-2.—Pehu. Note sur 1'eiimination urinaire a Predominance nocturne dans les affections cardiovasculaires. ™«"f mt r' 19°3f' 100,:- ^-SS.-Ramsay, A. M. Some ocular manifestations of cardiovascular disease, excluding renal com- plications. Practitioner, Lond., 1928, 121: 154-69.—Reilly, A.* I t e miln°r a?d misleading early symptoms of disea-e of the heart and circulation. Med. Clin. N. America, 1918-19, fa?* »c i~ ,ie?miin> D" Vascular crises. Ann. Int. M., 1934-35, 8: 1047-6l.-Schuberth, K. Das Trunecek'sche Ssymptom als Ausdruck einer cardiovascularen Schiidigurig. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 864-7.—Scott, L. C. Arcus senilis as an accompaniment of cardiovascular disease. South. M. J., 1931, 24: 165-9.—Sedziak, J. [Complications in the nose, pharynx, larynx, and ear in diseases of the heart and bloodvessels] Now. lek., Poznan, 1906, 18: 418-24.—Siebelt. Einige Beziehungen der Harnabsonderung und -Entleerung an ,Sr2; o Gefassneurosen. Allg. med. Zentr. Ztg, 1921, SO: ^9o-7.—SmUh, A. E. The eye in cardiovascular disease. Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 445-50.—Vincent. H- Sur un syn- drome caractense par l'hypotension arterielle, la bradycardie ?kinnStoatlque et i'acrocyanose. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1909, 3. ser., 26: 1239-41.-Weiss, S.. & Ellis. L. B. Oxygen utilization and lactic acid production iu the extremities during rest and exercise; in subjects with normaland in those with (tiseased cardiovascular systems. Arch. Int. M., 1935, 55: o6o780.—Wiggers, C. J. Physiologic meaning of common clinical signs and symptoms in cardiovascular disease. J. Am. M Ass., 1931 96: 603-10. Also repr.—Wilder, W. H. Changes '."Jo ™s of tue eve m cardiovascular disease. Internat. Clin., 1923, 33. ser., 2: 186-93.—Wolfe, T. P. Dynamic aspects of cardiovascular symptomatology. Am. J. Psychiat., 1934-35 91: 563-74.— Zeeman, W. P. G. [Diseases of the heart and blood-vessels and eye symptoms] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: pt 2, 2741-56.—Zhislin, S. G., & Itsikson, I. A. [Utilization of oxygen by the tissues in cardio-vascular affections] Sovet. klin., 1934, 20: 207-11. ---- Diseases: Pathology. Borgherini, A. Contribuzioni cliniche alia patologia del cuore e dei grossi vasi. 3 pts. 8° Venezia, 1898. Burns, A. Von einigen der haufigsten und wichtigsten Herzkrankheiten; ferner vom Aneu- rysma der Brustaorta, von Pulsationen in der Oberbauchgegend, and von dem ungewohnlichen Ursprung und Verlauf einiger grossen Arterien des menschlichen Korpers [Aus dem Englischenl 434p. 12? Lemgo, 1813. Benda, C, Jores, L. [et al.] Herz und Gefasse. 1159p. 8? Berl., 1924. Forms 2. Bd, Handb. spez. path. Anat. (Henke & Lubarsch) Abbott, M. E. On the incidence of bacterial inflammatory processes in cardio-vascular defects and on malformed semilunar cusps. Ann. Clin. M., 1925, 4: 189-218.—Arrillaga, F. C, & Taquini, A. C. Comportamiento hilear en las afecciones cardiovasculares. Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934, 5: pt 4, 571-4.—Asian. A., & Craciun, E. Endocardite i-ecurrente aortique, aortite aigue, anevrisme du sinus de Valsalva et roulement Flint. Bull. Soc med. hop. Bucarest, 1924, 6: 82-6.—Blumgart. H. L., & Weiss, S. Clinical studies on the velocity of blood flow; the pulmonary circulation time, the velocity of venous blood flow to the heart, and related aspects of the circulation in patients with cardiovascular disease. J. Clin. Invest., 1928, 5: 343-77. ------ The relation between the velocity of blood flow, the venous pressure and the vital capacity of the lungs in 50 patients with cardiovascular disease compared with similar measurements in 50 normal persons. Ibid., 379-92.—Chron, W. H. Ueber einen Fall von Stenosie- rung des linken Vorhofes und thrombotiscben Verschluss der rechten Pulmonalvene. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 1299.— Coury, A. Notions recentes sur les hypertensions, les aortites, les arterites et les phtebites; types cliniques; pathogenie. Bull. med., Par., 1923, 37: 679-90.—Debler, K. Zur Kenntnis des MinutenvolumesbeischwerenKreislaufleiden. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937,33:761-4.—Doxiades, L. Physiologie und Pathologie des Kreislaufs. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 71: 128-45.—Giroux, R., & Gomez, D. M. Les spasmes dans les affections cardio-vascu- laires. Presse therm, clim., 1932, 73: 12-21.—Glazer, A. M. Cardiovascular disease; a report of 398 cases coming to ne- cropsy. Am. Heart J., 1931, 7: 66-9.—Haden, R. L. The elective localization of bacteria in heart and vascular disease. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1926-27, 12: 31-42.—Hamilton, C. S. P. A cardiac and aneurysm case. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1922, 39: 65.—Jacobi, M., & Heinrich, A. Aorticoventricular fistula with engrafted acute bacterial endocarditis. Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 14: 126.—Khvilivitskaya, M. I. [The volume of circulating blood in cardio-vascular diseases] Ter. arkh., 1935, 13: 43-56.—Krylow, D. O. Zur Frage der Wechselbe/ie- hungen zwischen Endovasculitiden und Endocarditiden bei Chroniosepsis. Zschr. klin. Med., 1927, 105: 440-7.------ [Fibroticangiocarditis] Klin, med., Moskva, 1929,7:1567-76.— Likhzier, I. B. [Clinical significance of the minute and systolic volumes: minute and systolic volumes in diseases of the cardio- vascular system] Ter. arkh., 1935, 13: 44-54.—Miller, A. A., & Kapost, M. P. [The minute volume of blood in cardio- CARDIOVASCULAR 212 CARDIOVASCULAR vascular diseases] Ibid., 5-22.—Mobitz, W. Die Ermittlung des Herzschlagvolumens des Menschen durch Einatmung von Aethyljodiddampf; klinisch kompensierte Veranderungen des Herzens und der Gefasse und beginnende Kreislaufdekompen- sation ohne Lungenveranderungen. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1927, 157: 359-75.—Ribierre, P. Evolution actuelle de la pathologie de l'appareil circulatoire, du sang et des reins. M6decine, Par., 1919-20, 1: 325-30. ------ La pathologie cardio-vasculaire en 1921. Ibid., 1921-22, 2: 405-13.— Romberg, E. von. Kompensation und Dekompensation im kardio-vaskularen System. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 30: 93; 125.—Rusznyak, I. [Diseases of circulatory system in old age] Gyogyaszat, 1932, 72: 797-9.—Siebeck, R. Ueber Kompensation und Dekompensation im kardiovaskularen System. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1935, 32: 125; 157.—Torday, A. [Important moments in the pathology of heart and vascular troubles] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1907. 5: 193.—White, P. D., Sprague. H. B., & Jones. T. I). The correlation of clinical and pathological findings in cardiovascular disease. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1926, 16: 479-90.—Williams, L. A demonstration of some cardiovascular cases. Polyclinic, Lond., 1908, 12: 43-8.— Wright-Smith, R. J. Demonstration of pathological speci- mens. Melbourne Hosp. Clin. Rep., 1930, 1: 59-67. ---- Diseases: Prevention. Eichhoust, H. Hygiene des Herzens und der Blutgefasse im gesunden und kranken Zustande. 2. Aufl. 144p. 12? Stuttg., 1906. Also 3. Aufl. 126p. [1925J Barnes, N. P. The prophylaxis of cardiovascular diseases. Ann. Clin. M., 1923-24, 2: 163-9.—Barr, J. On the preserva- tion of a healthy and efficient circulatory system, from child- hood to advanced age. Am. Med., 1930, 25: 533; 669. Also Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 769-74.—Bernstern, A. B. [Functional diagnosis and prevention of cardiovascular diseases] Mosk. med. J., 1924, No. 2, 71.—Fischer, J. Herziibung und Kreis- lauf regulierung. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1923, 27: 33-46.— Greene, C. L. The prevention and retardation of cardio- vascular disease. N. York M. J., 1917, 105: 145-8. Also repr.—MacKenzie, K. A. Health advice indicated in the earlier manifestations of cardiovascular disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 676-8.—MacNaught, W. W. Treatment and pre- ventive treatment of cardio-vascular disease in old age. Brit. J. Phys. M., 1934, 9: 66-9.—Royo Villanova, R. Profilaxis de las enfermedades del corazon y de los vasos. Clin, mod., Zaragoza, 1907, 6: 172-7.—Schon, R. Vorbeugende Kreislauf- behandlung. Jahrkurs. iirztl. Fortbild., 1937, 28: H. 2, 28-37.—WyckofT, J. A consideration of the possibility of the prevention of arteriosclerotic heart disease. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1929, 51: 95-110. ---- Diseases: Prognosis. Sorel, G. A. *R61e de la radiologie dans le pronostic des affections cardio-vasculaires. 90p. 8? Par., 1921. Cotton, T. F. Prognosis in cardio-vascular disease. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 307-9.—Dwyer, R. J. Expectancy of life in mor- bid conditions of the cardio-vascular system. Dominion M. Month., 1904, 23: 14-21. Also Med. Exam. & Pract., 1904, 14: 535-8.—Grassmann, K. Zur gutachtlichen Beurteilung von Herz- und Gefasserkrankungen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1922, 69: 1224.------Zur neuzeitlichen Begutachtung von Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten fiir Lebensversicherungen. Ibid., 1920, 73: 737-9.—Hedges, H. S. Prognosis in cardio-vascular disease as indicated by fundus changes. South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 445-7.—Preston, T. W. Cardiovascular diseases in relation to life assurance. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 191: 67-70.—Maclachlan, W. W. G. The prognosis of some of the diseases of the circulatory system with particular reference to railroad employees. Internat. J. M. & S., 1930, 43: 594-602.— Talley, J. E. Optimism in prognosis in cardiovascular disease. Med. Clin. N. America, 1928-29, 12: 967-74. ---- Diseases: Social aspects. Lahey, F. H., & Hamilton, B. E. The rehabilitation of the cardiovascular patient. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 179-81.— Schatenstein, I. [Diseases of circulatory system as cause of invalidity] Mosk. med. J., 1927, 7: 10; 70-5.—Stroud, W. D. The rehabilitation and placement in industry of those handi- capped with cardiovascular disease. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 1401-5.—Susini, T. Las enfermedades del corazon y de las arterias desde el punto de vista social. Sem. med., B. Air 1925, 32: pt 1, 746-55.—Waldmann. V. A. [Cardiovascular invalidism] Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 737-45. ------ [Estimation of the loss of working capacity in cardiovascular diseases] Ter. arkh,, 1934, 12: 107-17. ---- Diseases: Statistics. Cahana, I. *Sur la frequence croissante de la morbidite et de la mortalite dues aux affections cardio-vasculaires. 64p. 8? Par., 1935. Mirmann, L. *Die Krankheiten der Kreis- laufsorgane als Todesursache im Kanton Basel Stadt 1876-1925 [Basel] 40p. 8? Libau, 1930. Barbara, M. Un grave problema medico-sociale da risol- vere; l'aumento delle malattie cardiovascolari. Difesa sociale 1937, 16: 365-89.—Basu, U. P. Preliminary observations on acquired diseases of the heart and aorta as met with in Bengal Ind. M. Gaz., 1925, 60: 307-10.—Frequence (La) croissante de la morbidite et de la mortalite dues aux affections cardio-vascu- laires. Presse med., 1936, 44: 1061.—Roller. S. Statistik der Kreislaufkrankheiten. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1936 9: 27-91 [Discussion] 91-7.—Roddy, J. A. A review of 100 consecutive cases of heart and blood-vessel disease. Med Herald, 1923, 42: 159-62. Also Med. Insur., 1924, 40: 126^ 30.—Singer, R. Ueber die Ursachen der Zunahme der Herz- und Gefasserkrankungen im AUgemeinen und der Angina pec- toris im Speziellen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 353-60.__ Tizzano, A. Sulle variazioni stagionali della mortalita per malattie dell' apparato circolatorio. Riv. pat. sper., 1935-36 14: 491-9. ---- Diseases: Surgical aspects. See also Cardiovascular system, Surgery. Herrmann, G. R. Sudden disability in medical conditions, with especial reference to cardiovascular disorders. Surg. J ' 1926-27, 33: 131-7.—Hunt, V. C. The cardiovascular system in relation to surgery. Southwest. M., 1936, 20: 163-7.— Lahey, F. H., & Hamilton, B. E. The handicapped surgical patient; due to cardiovascular disease. Canad. M. Ass. J. 1926, 16: 283.—Meyer, A. W. Medikamentose Behandlung des Herzgefiissystems in der Chirurgie. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 988-93.—Phelps, A. E. Recognition and management of cardio-vascular surgical risks. Brit. J. Anaesth., 1927, 5: 28.— Rodman, J. S., & Leaman, W. G. The surgical risk, with special reference to the cardiovascular system. Ann. Surg. 1936, 103: 13-23.—Rusznyak, S., Karady, S., & Szabfi. D. Die Histaminprophylaxe der postoperativen Kreislaufstbrun- gen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936-37, 187: 279-90. ---- Diseases: Treatment. See also Cardiovascular system, Insufficiency: Treatment. Alsaker, R. L. Curing diseases of heart and arteries. 166p. 16? N. Y., 1919. Also 2. ed. 262p. 8? ' 1924. Bergotjignan, P. Le traitement renal des cardiopathies arterielles. 212p. 8? Par., 1902. Attinger, E. Beobachtungen und Studien aus dem Gebiete der Herz- und Gefasstherapie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 31-3.—Bauke. E. E. Neuere Arbeiten aus dem Gebiete der Herz- und Kreislauf therapie. Fortsch. Ther., 1934, 10: 499-503.—Bircher, F. Kreislaufstbrungen und ihre Behand- lung. Naturarztl. Rdsch., 1937, 9: 55-61.—Campbell. H. J. The treatment of cardio-arterial disease. Brit. M. J., 1901, 2: 1057.—Goldstein, H. I. Recent advances in treatment; cardio-vascular diseases, angina pectoris, and high blood pres- sure. Med. Times, Lond., 1933, 61: 167; 81; 98; 1934, 62: 8 — Hantschmann, L. Hormone, Vitamine und Kreislauf. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 1155-8.—Henry, F. P. The therapeutics of cardio-vascular disease. Month. Cycl. & M. Bull., 1908, 1: 265-75.—Huchard, H. Traitement des cardiopathies arte- rielles. Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1907, 21: 610-7; 626.—Jones, H. P. Status of certain cardio-vascular conditions with treatment illustrated. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1923-24, 76: 227-33 — Koehnlein, H. Kreislauftherapie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 644-6.—Laporte. A., & Pham-Hu-Chi. La therapeutique cardio-vasculaire en 1934. Bull. gin. ther., 1935,186: 241-6 — La Fevre, E. Treatment of cardio-vascular disease. Vermont M. Month., 1906, 12: 233-40.—Lian, C, Barrieu, R., & Blondel, A. Les acquisitions therapeutiques en pathologie cardio- vasculaire. Rev. med. fr., 1925, 6: 93; 171.—Lyter, J. C. Recent cardiovascular therapy. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 138-41.—Meyer, A. La therapeutique cardio-vasculaire en 1935. Bull. gen. ther., 1936, 187: 257-69—Miller, J. L. Some principles of treatment in cardiovascular conditions. Illinois M. J., 1908, 14: 161-7.—Moussoir. J. Les medications nouvelles en therapeutique cardiovasculaire. Hopital, 1924, 12: 364-71.—Panienski, W. [Treatment of chronic diseases of the heart and blood-vessels] Now. lek., Poznan, 1908, 20: 421; 471.—Royo Villanova, R. La farmacologia etiol6gica cardiovascular. Clin, mod., Zaragoza, 1908, 7: 243-51.— Schuster. Zwolfjahrige Erfahrungen iiber Herz- und Zirkula- tionsstbrungen Mschr. orthop. Chir., 1907, 7: 25-8.—Scott, R. W. Modern concepts in the management of certain types of cardiovascular disease. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1932, 55-9.—Silingardi, S. Alcuni problemi di patologia e di terapia cardio-vascolare visti da un medico condotto. Boll. spec. med. chir., 1928, 2: 237-53.—Snow, W. B. Rational treatment of cardio-vascular disease. J- Advanc Ther., 1911, 29: 471-85.—Tyson. J. Treatment of cardiovascular disease. Detroit M. J., 1910, 10: 292-9.— Weiss, S. Diseases of the heart and blood vessels. . Pract. Libr. M. & S., 1935, 8: 623-90.—White. P. D. Optimism in the treatment of cardiovascular disease. Contr. M. Sc., Libman Anniv. Vol., 1932, 3: 1205-22.—Wilcox, R. W. The treatment of cardiac and vascular fibrosis; Hodgson's disease; the treatment of anemia; anemic and vascular murmurs. Internat. Clin., 1903, 13. ser., 1: 41-51.—Wolf. H. F. Physio- CARDIOVASCULAR 213 CARDIOVASCULAR logical foundation for treatment of cardiovascular disease. Phys. Ther., 1929, 47: 387-93.— Wuhrmann, F. Neuere Er- fahrungen aus dem Gebiete der Kreislauftherapie. Praxis, Bern, 1936, 25: 746-9.—Ziegelroth. Einige neuere Gesichts- punkte bei der Behandlung von Herzkranken und Arterio- Bklerotikern. Arch. phys. diat. Ther., 1909, 11: 65-7. ---- Diseases: Treatment: Balneo- and hydro- therapy. Deschamps, P. N. La cure thermale carbo- gazeuse en therapeutique cardio-vasculaire. 140p. 8? Par., 1932. Schuster, B. Ueber die in Bad-Nauheim bei Behandlung der Herz- und Circulationsstorungen angewandten physikalischen Behandlungsmetho- den und deren Indicationen; Vortrag gehalten in Amsterdam. 20p. 8? Friedberg & Bad-Nau- heim [1902] Thorne, L. T. The Nauheim treatment of diseases of the heart and circulation. 3. ed. 82p. 12? Lond., 1909. Also 5. ed. 160p. 1918. Also 6. ed. 132p. 1923. Arnstein, F. [On baths saturated with carbonic acid in diseases of Hie heart and blood-vesselsl Czas. lek.. Lodz, 1903, 5: 171-7.—Aubertot. V. Action physiologique du bain hydrocarbonique dans les troubles cardio-arteriels; deductions therapeutiques. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 43: 747-53.—Baum- stark, R., & Deglmann, T. Carbon-dioxide baths in cardiac and circulatoi v disorders. Practitioner, Lond., 1933. 130: 90-6. Also Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 30: 311-3.—Burwinkel. O. Bericht uber den 11. Bad Nauheimer Fortbildungskurse am 6. und 7. Juni 1924. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1924, 34: 72.—Carrera3, G. II bagno carbonica di Uliveto nelle malattie cardio-vasco- lari. Gior. med. prat., 1935, 17: 258-66—Chilla, A. La balneoterapia termale nelle malattie cardiache e vascolari. Fol. med., Nap., 1927, 13: 855; 923.—Cia.glinski, K. [Bal- neological treatment of diseases of the heart and arteries] Gaz. lek., Warsz., 1904, 2. ser.: 24: 476-80.—De la Harpe, E. Les bains carbo-gazeux et leurs indications dans les affections cardio- vasculaires. Rev. m6d. Suisse rom., 1911, 31: 688-701.— Edgecombe, W. The treatment of cardiovascular affections by waters and baths. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1923, n. ser., 116: 47; 06.—Ehrenpreis, E. [Effect of carbonic-acid baths in cardiovascular affections] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 399- 402.—Eismayer, G., & Czyrnick, W. Beobachtungen iiber das Verhalten einiger Kreislauf- und Stoffwechselgrbssen in ver- schiedenen Badern. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1934, 26: 226- 35.—Fisch, M. Balneotherapie bei durch Stoffwechselstorun- gen bedingten Herz- und Gefasserkrankungen. Med. Bl., Wien, 1908, 31: 373; 385.—Groedel, F. M. Wirkung von Koh'.ensaurebadern auf den normalen und pathologischen Kreislaufapparat. Herzneurosen [&c] (Ver. Bad-Nauheim Aerzte) Dresd., 1932, 108-30.—Guillaeume, E. De la valeur du bain carbo-gazeux (bain de Spa) dans le traitement des affections cardio-vasculaires. Clinique, Brux., 1904, 18: 106; 124; 153; 169; 182; 205; 249.—Heitz, J. De la cure de Royat chez les cardio-vasculaires. J. med. chir., Par., 1921, 92: 207-14.—Hoffmann, L. Wie wirken C02-Bader bei Herz- und Gefiiss»rkrankungen; wann sind sie indiziert und wann kontraindiziert? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 847.—Honan, J. H. Therapeutic action of carbonic acid brine baths (Nau- heim bath?) in cardiovascular diseases. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1916, 89: 233-6. Also repr.—Hofejsi, J., & Mecl. A. [Effect of hydrocarbonic gas baths on the circulatory system] Cas. lek. cesk., 1934, 73: 1171-7.—Kellogg, J. H. Hydrotherapy in the treatment of disorders of the heart and the blood ves- sels. Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1924-25, 19: 193-209.— Kohan, B. A. Ueber die Dauer des Aufenthaltes in kohlen- saueren Narsanbadern (Kislowodsk) vom Standpunkt ihrer Wirkung auf das Herz- und Gefassystem. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1927, 24: 246-50.—Libensky. Des indications et des effets du traitement ntedicamenteux assocte a la balneo- therapie carbo-gazeuse dans les maladies de l'appareil circula- toire. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109: 15-8. Also Presse therm, clim., 1933, 74: 118-20.—Lueg, W., & Kuhn, H. Balneotherapie bei Herz- und Kreislauferkrankungen. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 563-6.—Lurz, R. Beobachtungen in Wannen- badern bei Herz- und Blutgefasskranken. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925,51:741. —---- Griinde fiir Besserungen bei Herz- und Blutgefasskranken durch Badekuren. Ibid., 1926, 52: 237.— McClellan, W. S. The place of carbon dioxide baths in the treatment of diseases of the circulation. Internat. Clin., 1937, 47. ser., 1: 199-215.—McDill, J. R. Preoperative treatment of cardiovascular disease to conserve the after-lifetime of chronic surgical patients by a practicable home-made Nauheim method; diagnosis without instruments of precision. Wisconsin M. J., 1913-14,12:315-34. ------ Nauheim baths for cardio- vascular degenerations; their application in hospitals. U. S. Vet- erans Bur. M. Bull., 1926, 2: 669-79.—Mancini, S. Dell'aumen- tato numero dei soggetti colpiti da alterazioni dell' apparato circolatorio, e dei mezzi atti a combattere dette alterazioni, con speciale riguardo alia cura dei bagni di acido carbonico. Gior. med. prat., 1934, 16: 379-92.—Mayer, S. Die Baderbehand- lung der Herz- und Gefasserkrankungen. Zschr. arztl. Fort- bild , 1932, 29: 563.—Merklen. L.f Grandpierre, R., & Vida- covich, M. Effets immediats du bain de Bourbonne sur la circulation arterielle. Presse therm, clim., 1937, 78: 356-60.— Norman. N. P. A Nauheim method; its chemistry; physiologi- cal action; dynamic application, including technic, rationale, indications, contraindications, and accessory measures in treating the commoner cardiovascular disorders. N. York M. J., 1918, 107: 529-35.—Pailadini, A. Deciso orientamento circa l'impiego dell' acqua della Sorgente Sillene nella balneo- terapia delle affezioni cardio-vascolari. Riv. idroelim., 1933, 44: 452-5.—Papp, C. La terapia balneare carbo-gassosa delle malattie cardio-vascolari ed i bagni carbonici di Chianciano. Ibid., 1934, 45: 265-7. ------ Meccanismo d'azione e valutazione curativa dei bagni carbo-gassosi naturali, in deter- minate forme cardio-vascolari. Cuore & circol., 1935, 19: 270-93.—Pariset. De l'hydrotlterapte dans les troubles cardio- vasculaires. Ann. Soc. hydr. nted. Paris, 1900-7, 52: 218-25. Also J. physiother., Par., 1906, 4: 45-52.—Piatot, B. L., Cottet, E., & Mougeot, R. Traitement hydromineral des affections cardio-vasculaires. Evolut. ther., 1926, 7: 1-16.—Playfair. K. The Nauheim treatment in cardio-vascular disease in England. Brit. J. Phys. M., 1933, 7: 225-7.—Pletnew, D. Etude sur les modifications cardio-vasculaires qui se produisent sous l'in- fluence des bains artificiellement charges d'acide carbonique, d'apres les donnees de la tachographie. Arch. mal. cceur, 1910, 3: 428-35.—Pouliot, L. Le traitement hydromin6ral des cardiopathies arterielles |Abstr.] Poitou med., 1905, 19: 169-76.—Rosenthal, W. Bagni carbonici e la loro influenza sull' apparato circolatorio. Riv. idroelim., 1936, 47: 217-9.— Schuster. Zwblfjahrige Erfahrungen iiber Herz- und Zirku- lationsstbrungen in Bad Nauheim 1894-1906. S. Petersb. med. Wschr., 1907, 32: 129-33.—Schwarz, F. K. T. Aerotherm- Luftperl-Sprudelbader im klinischen Gebrauch. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1937, 8: 686-9.—Valedinski, I. Un nouveau genre de traitement balneologique des maladies du coeur et des vaisseaux; les bains forts de H2S a la station Mazesta. Presse therm. clim., 1936, 77: 5-9.—Valenti. A. I bagni di acido carbonico nella terapia delle malattie cardiovascolari. Gazz. osp., 1924, 45: 745-9. Also Riv. idroelim., 1925, 36: 2-12.—Venn, G. Psychogene Storungen auf dem Gebiete der Herz- und Kreis- lauferkrankungen und ihre Behandlung im Badeort. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1935, 37: 229-32.—Weill, E. A.. & Mougeot. Azione dei bagni idroelettrici nelle diverse forme cardio- vascolari (prima nota: correnti trifasiche) Gior. elettr. med., 1906, 7: 150-64. Also J. physiother., Par., 1906. 4: 229-34.— Weiss. L. Zur Anwendung und Wirkung der Eilser Schwefel- hader bei Erkrankungen des Herzens und der Gefasse, zugleich ein Beitrag zur immuno-biologischen Bedeutung der Haut fur die allgemeine Balneologie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1921, 17: 967-9.—Wybauw, R. Du ntecanisme de Paction des bains carbo-gazeux ferrugineux (bains de Spa) chez les malades atteints de troubles cardiovasculaires. J. med. Bruxelles, 1904, 9: 621-8. ---- Diseases: Treatment: Climato- and creno- therapy. Deschamps, P. N. Royat treatment in cardio- vascular disease. 108p. 8? Lond., 1935. Boucomont, R. La climatologie de Royat; son influence dans la cure des maladies cardio-vasculaires. J. nted. chir., Par., 1932, 103: 261-5.—Deschamps, P. N. Les grandes indications de la cure de Royat en pathologie cardio-vasculaire. Marseille nted., 1933, 70: 481-8.—Galli, G. Unter welchen Bedingungen kdnnen sich Herz- und Kreislaufkranke in Hbhenlagen aufhalten? Zschr. Bain. Klim., 1908, 1: 153-6, ------ Die Einwirkung des Klimas der Riviera auf organische und funktionelle Herz- und Gefasskranke. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1911, 58: 2008-10.—Gonzalez Aguilar, F. Trata- miento hidromineral de las enfermedades cardiovasculares. Siglo med., 1917, 64: 169-71—Heitz. J. Des indications clima- tiques chez les malades cardio-vasculaires. J. nted. chir., Par., 1927, 98: 355-60.—Huchard, H. Le traitement renal des cardiopathies arterielles (les cardiaques aux eaux minerales) Rev. g6n. clin. titer., 1902, 16: 345-8. —— Les cardio- pathies rhumatismales et arterielles sur te littoral mediterraneen. Gaz. eaux, 1904, 47: 212-6.—Kornmann, F. Das Klima des Tessin in der Behandlung der Kreislaufstbrungen. Praxis, Bern, 1934, 23: 635-8.—Lassance, V. Les stations de cure pour cardio-vasculaires. Rev. med. fr., 1927, 8: 335-48. Also Rev. med. est, 1928, 56: 107-26.—Molinery. Les ma- ladies du coeur, des arteres et des veines aux eaux minerales. Vie med., 1921, 2: 619.—Mormino, L. Sulle indicazioni e controindicazioni principali delle cure termali di Termini Imerese nelle malattie cardio-vascolari. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1932, 11: 322.—Mougeot, A. Indications crenotrtera- piques dans les affections cardiovasculaires. Bull, med., Par., 1931, 45: 283.—Piatot, Cottet & Mougeot. Le traitement hydromineral et climatique des affections cardio-vasculaires. Presse therm, clim., 1926, 67: 489; 521.—Salzmann, F. Ueber diatetische Behandlung von Herz- und Gefasserkrankungen und deren Kombination mit Trink- und Badekuren. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 913-6.—Shurly, E. L. Climate of Florida for cardiac and vascular diseases. Am. J. Tuberc, 1905, 1: No. 3, 7.—Waldmann, V. A. [Effect of Macesta mineral water on the vascular system] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 583. CARDIOVASCULAR 214 CARDIOVASCULAR Diseases: Treatment: Diet. Nenadovich, L. F. [Methods of physico-die- tetic treatment; how to live and be treated; diseases of the heart and blood-vessels; nature, origin, prognosis, and treatment] 233p. 8? S. Peterb., 1910. Bishop, L. F. Diet in heart disease and arteriosclerosis. N. York M. J., 1911, 93: 405-7.—Crewe, J. E. Diet and rest in the treatment of cardio-vascular disease. Minnesota M., 1924, 7: 606-9.—Duckworth. D. The effect of diet on chronic heart disease and diseases of the circulatory system. Practi- tioner, Lond., 1906, 76: 471-5.—Grote, L. R. Diatetik bei Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1351-5. Also Riforma med., 1936, 52: 407.—Morawitz, P. Die Ernahrungsbehandlung bei Herz-, Gefass- und Blutkrank- heiten. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1931, 28: 749-57. ---- Diseases: Treatment: Drugs. See also Cardiotonics. Fotjrniotjx, E. *Traitement des cardiopathies arterielles et valvulaires par la digitaline, la dechloruration. 62p. 8? Toulouse, 1906. Ariev, M. Y. [Digitalis and morphine in pathologic condi- tions of the cardiovascular system] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 814; 900.—Baric. La medication iodur6e dans les cardio- pathies et les 16sions arterielles. J. med. int., Par., 1904, 8: 85-7.—Baudach, F. Die kombinierte Jod-Brom-Therapie des praktischen Arztes. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 1073.—Bauke, E. E. Therapeutische Kreislaufprobleme und klinische Erfahrungen mit Lanatysat-Buerger. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 52-5.— Bishop, L. F. The necessity for greater conservatism in the use of vasodilators in certain cases of cardiovascular disease. Am. Med., 1901, 1: 249.—Butler, G. F. Hints regarding the use of certain drugs in affections of the heart and circulatory system. Milwaukee M. J., 1907, 15: 1-5.—Glaus, A. Das Chloralhydrat in der Therapie der Herz- und Gefasskrank- heiten. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1920, 50: 841-5.—Gorbatov, A. [Iodipin in diseases of the heart and bloodvessels] Vrach gaz., 1911, 18: 1298.—Halbron. P., & Lenormand, J. L'acido- tlterapte aminee en pathologie cardio-arterielle. Paris med., 1934, 91: 396-9.—Hopmann, R. Die Diuresesteigerung durch Morphin und andere Schlafmittel bei Erkrankungen des Kreis- laufapparates. Zschr. klin. Med., 1928, 107: 582-605.— Jagic. N. von. Ueber medikamentose Behandlung der Herz- krankheiten mit Berucksichtigung der kombinierten Ein- wirkung auf Herz und Gefassvstem. Wien. med. Wschr., 1908, 58: 1527; 1585.—Karcher, M. Ein Beitrag zur Behandhing mit Recorsan. Zbl. Herz Gefasskr., 1924, 16: 357-9.— Kotzing, K. Die Behandlung von Atmungs- und Kreislauf- stbrungen im Gefolge gewerblicher Vergiftungen mit Cardiazol und Normosal. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1365-7.— Limova, M. [Use of Novurit in grave affections of the circula- tory system in edemas] Cas. tek. cesk., 1934, 73: 1317-9.— Lutembacher, R. L'iode et les iodures dans les cardiovascu- laires. Monde med., 1923, 33: 659-66.—Nonnenbruch, W. Der Hydrops Kreislaufkranker und seine Behandlung. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1935, 32: 159; 189.—Papp, C. Sull' impiego dei narcotici, degli ipnotici e dei sedativi nelle malattie cardio- vascolari. Biol, med., Milano, 1933, 9: 119-41.—Reich. I. [Application of Sedormid in cardio-vascular affections] Cluj. med., 1933, 14: 583.—Runtova, M. [Clinical experiences with Dr Moravek's Vari sec tablets in disorders of venous circula- tion] Cesk. derm., 1936, 16: 128-30.—Semler, R. Indika- tionen zur Papavydrin-Behandlung bei Herz-Gefasskrank- beiten. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 335.—Stroud, W. D., & Bromer, A. W. Indications for digitalis therapy in cardiovascular dis- ease, and its method of administration. J. M. Soc N. Jersey 1930, 27: 940-7.—White. P. D. Drug therapy in cardio- vascular diseases. J. Maine M. Ass., 1925, 16: 81-4.—Wilkin- son, K. D. The use and abuse of drugs in cardiovascular con- ditions. Practitioner, Lond., 1937, 138: 377-87.—Ziskin, T. Theobromine calcium gluconate in the treatment of cardio- vascular disease. J. Lancet, 1937, 57: 292. ---- Diseases: Treatment: Exercise, massage, and rest. BUdingen, T. Ruhekuren fiir Herzkranke in Verbindung mit passiven Bewegungen; zugleich eine Kritik der heilgym- nastischen Behandlung der Kreislaufschwache und Mitteilun- gen uber einen Apparat fur passive Beinbewegung Bettlageriger und Ruhender. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1911, 102: 54-81__ Heitz, J., & Haranchipy, M. De la gymnastique respiratoire chez les cardio-vasculaires. Tribune med., Par., 1910, n. ser., 43: 276-9. Also C. rend. Congr. internat. physiottte'r.. Par ' (1910) 1911 3: 317-24.—Hofbauer. L. Bewegungstherapie der Kreislaufschwache. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 1627-9.__ Moshkov, V. N. [Use of physical exercises in' cardio-vascuiar diseases] Klin, med., Moskva, 1933, 11: 866-70.—Piatot, A. Le massage dans les affections du coeur et des vaisseaux Med' orient., Par., 1911, 15: 579-84.—Smith, B. Physical exercises in use in the cardiovascular service General Hospital No 9 Lakewood, N. J. J. Am. M. Ass., 1919, 72: 103-7. Also repr.—Snow, M. L. H. A. Mechanical vibration in cardio- vascular conditions. Internat. Clin., 1924, 34. ser., 2: lft- 36, 2 pl. — Diseases: Treatment: Methods. Kahnt, K. Krankheiten des Herzens und der Blutgefasse und ihre Behandlung nach den Grundsatzen des Naturheilverfahrens mit gift- freien, pflanzlichen Heilmitteln. 2. Aufl. 82p 8? Berl., 1901. Krakowski, I. *Essai d'auxotherapie cardio- vasculaire. 68p. 8? Par., 1933. Anders, J. M. The Schott method of treating diseases of the heart and blood vessels. J. Advanc. Ther., 1905, 23- 455-60. Also Proc. Philadelphia Co. M. Soc, 1905, 26: 1-18* Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1905, 44: 116-24. Also Med. Chir. J ' Phila., 1905, 6: 17-25.—Barrieu. A. R. Statistique generale des injections sous-cutanees de gaz thermaux de Royat dans l'angine de poitrine et la claudication intermittente. Presse therm, clim., 1933, 74: 79-85.—Boyd, L. J. A note on ancis- trodon and lachesis. Collect. Papers N. York Homeop. M Coll., 1935, 1: 437-44.—Brauchle, A. Naturgemasse Be- handlung von Kreislaufkrankheiten. Naturarztl. Rdsch., 1937, 9: 6-14.—Brenckmann, E. Chirurgie et radiotherapie; fac- teurs de proteinotherapie. _ Gaz. hop., 1933, 106: 1205-8.— Deschamps, P. N. Les injections sous-cutanees de gaz car- bonique et de gaz thermaux derives en therapeutique cardio- vasculaire. Medecine, Par., 1933, 14: 202-6.—Di Cio, A. V. Kohlendioxyd und Carbogen bei der Behandlung von Erkran- kungen peripherer Arterien. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1935, 8: 201-5.—Flamm, S. Die Bedeutung heimischer Pflanzen bei der Behandlung der Krankheiten des Kreislaufs. Naturarztl. Rdsch., 1937, 9: 45-52.—Hassencamp, E. Die intravenose Traubenzuckerbehandlung von Herz- und Gefass- krankheiten. Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 344-50.—Ktihn, A. Ueber die Wirkung intravenoser Kiesels&ureinjektionen bei Arteriosklerose, Stenokardie und verwandten Zustanden. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1921, 68: 1612.—Laubry, Walser & Meyer, J. La pyretotlterapie dans les affections cardiovascu- laires (artSres des membres exceptees) Ann. Inst, actin., Par., 1936-37, 11: 73-91— Lyon, G. Traitements biologiques des maladies de l'appareil cardio-vasculaire. Bull, med., Par., 1936, 50: 377-81— Meyer. E. Pflanzliche Therapie; pflanz- liche Therapie bei Erkrankungen des Kreislaufs und seiner Organe. Fortsch. Med., 1934, 52: 833-6.—Meyer, M. G. Hypertonic glucose therapy in cardiovascular diseases. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1937, 27: 61-4.—Moewes, C. Zuckerinjektionen bei Erkrankungen des Herzens und des Gefassvstems. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 169.—Moia, B., & Batlle, F. F. La sangrfa en el tratamiento de las afecciones circulatorias. Dfa med. urug., 1936-37, 4: 25-8.—Pesce, F. Sobre a medicacao biologica cardio-vascular. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1937, 34: 125-32.—Pick. Die Anwendung der Luftdruckerniedrigung iiber den Lungen, eine wertvolle Heilmethode bei Herz-, Lungen- und Gefasserkrankungen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1911, 7: 1586.—Roemheld, L. Ueber die nicht-medikamentose Behandlung von Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1035; 1097. Also Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 1040-2. ------ Indikation und Technik der Atmungs- therapie bei Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Ther. Gegenwart, 1935, 76: 389-94.—Royo Villanova, R. Terapeutica higi6nica de los enfermos cardio-vasculares. Clin, mod., Zaragoza, 1907, 6: 213-9;—Scharfbillig, C. Blutentziehung, insbesondere Aderlass, in der Behandlung der Krankheiten des Herzens und der Gefasse. Naturarztl. Rdsch., 1937, 9: 39-45.—Sellmcr. Wege der Kreislaufbehandlung. Praxis, Bern, 1936, 25: 695-8.—Smith, A. J. The question of posture in cardio-vascu- lar disease. Month. Cycl. Pract. M., 1905, 18: 4-7.—Thome, W. B. Notes on certain changes in the cardio-vascular system which are induced by treatment according to the Schott method. Brit. M. J., 1896, 1: 653-6. ---- Diseases: Treatment: Organotherapy and hormones. Ambard, L., Boyer, G., & Schmid, F. A propos du traite- ment des affections vasculaires par Tinsuline. Bull. Soc. med. hdp. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1536.—Bacaloglu, C, Enachesen, M., & Simboteanu, S. [Organic extracts in cardio-vascu- lar affections] Romania med., 1935, 13: 149.—Bickel. G. L'insuline dans le traitement des affections cardio-vasculaires. Liege med., 1930, 23: 1596-607.—Frey, K. E. La calicreina en las enfermedades del aparato crrculatorio. Dfa med., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 192.—Frommel, E., & Zimmet, D. L'importance des produits du metabolisme de l'acide nucteique pour la regu- lation chimique du systeme cardio-vasculaire; a propos de la therapeutique par les extraits d'organes. Arch. mal. coeur, 1934, 27: 65-80.—Hammerschlag, E. Ueber die Verwendung des Nebenschilddriisen-Extraktes bei Herz- und Gefasskrank- heiten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 1681-3.—Pocika, N. Erfahrungen bei der Behandlung von Herz- und Gefasskranken mit sogenannten Herzhormonen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 756.—Routier, D., & Soulie, P. La valeur des extraits cardiaques et musculaires en therapeutique cardio-vasculaire. Rev. med., Par., 1934, 51: 30-6.—Steuer, E. Behandlung von Herz- und Kreislaufstbrungen mit dem Organpraparat Eutonon. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 341. CARDIOVASCULAR 215 CARDIOVASCULAR ____ Diseases: Treatment: Physicotherapy. Groedel, F. M. Die physikalische Therapie der Herz-, Gefass- und Zirkulationsstorungen. lllp. 8? Berl., 1925. Rumpf, T. Die Behandlung der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten mit oszillierenden Stromen. 190p. 8? Jena, 1915. Sittmann, G. Physikalische Therapie der Er- krankungen des Herzens und der Gefasse. 92p. 8? Stuttg., 1907. Bach, F. Physical methods in the treatment of cardio- vascular disease. Brit. J. Phys. M., 1935-36, 10: 42-6.— Bazett, H. C. General principles involved in use of heat for diseases of circulatory system. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1932, 13: 453 —Bieling. Elektrotherapie bei Herz- und Gefassleiden. Allg. med. Zentr. Ztg, 1922, 91: 7-9.—Boehm. G. Die physi- kalische Therapie der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1926,17: H. 8, 42-53.—Delherm, L., & Beau, H. Radiotherapy in certain cardiovascular diseases. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1930, 7: 201-4. Also J. radiol. electr., 1930, 14: 391-401.—Freund, E. Physikalische Therapie der Herz- und Gefasserkrankungen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 410-2.— Frey. Zur physikalischen Therapie der Herz- und Gefass- krankheiten. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 721-4.— Goldscheider. Physikalische Behandlung der Herz- und Gefasskrankheiten. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1926, 23: 212-8.— Groedel, F. M. Physiotherapeutics of diseases of the cardio- vascular system. Radiology, 1928, 11: 194-206.—Grover, B B Are electric currents of value in the treatment of cardio- vascular disease? Phys. Ther., 1928, 46: 524-32.—Grunsfeld, M Diathermic bei Erkrankungen des Zirkulationsapparates. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1923, 27: 1-5.—Hufnagel, V. Verbin- dung der Hochfrequenz- und Leducstrom-Behandlung mit Bal- neotherapie bei Herz- rind Gefasserkrankungen. Zschr. wiss. Baderk., 1927-28, 2: 885-7.—Kalinke, M. Die physikalische Beeinflussung des Kreislaufs. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1183-6. ------ Das Verhalten des Kreislaufs bei der Appli- kation thermischer und thermisch-hydriatischer Reize. Fort- sch. Med., 1937, 55: 69-73.—Kirchberg, F. Mechanotherapie bei Herz- und Gefasserkrankungen. Fortsch. Ther., 1929, 5: 663-8.—Koeppen, S. Systematische Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung des elektrischen Stromes auf den Blutkreislauf. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1935, 8: 252.—Laqueur, A. Alte und neue Methoden der physikalischen Therapie bei Erkrankungen des Zirkulationssystems. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1929, 26: 759-62.—Last. B. The use of diathermy in cardio- vascular diseases. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 121: 232-4.—Lian, C, & Descoust. P. Ltelectrotherapie dans les maladies du coeur et des vaisseaux. J. med. fr., 1925, 14: 52-7.—Lyon, J. A. Physical therapy in the treatment of cardiovascular diseases. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1934, 33: 182T91—McDill, J. R. Physiotherapeutic movements, self-administered, for chronic cardiovascular degenerations. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1928, 4: 87-94.—Magnenot, C. A., & Nel, M. Contri- bution a I'etude de la radiotherapie fonctionnelle. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1933, 21: 481-3.—Morlet. Radiotherapie dans les affections du systeme cardio-vasculaire. Ann. med. phys., Anvers, 1922, 16: 212-21.—Parsons-Smith, B. Physio- therapy in cardiovascular disease. Med. J. rites optiques et sinus posterieurs. 78p. 8? Par., 1927. CAREY, George Washington, 1845- Bio- chemie system of medicine, comprising the theory, pathological action, therapeutical application, materia medica, and repertory of Schuessler's 12 tissue remedies. 444p. 8? S. Louis, F. A. Luyties, 1894. Also 23. ed. 534p. 1925. CAREY, Harry Wardwell, 1875-1935. Hand- book of bacteriology for nurses. 3. ed. 2 p. 1. 282p. pl. 8? Phila., F. A. Davis Co., 1930. For biography see Ann. Int. M., 1935-36, 9: 819. CAREY, Robert Beatty, 1841-1921. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 1036. CAREY, Thomas F. *The relation of physical growth to developmental age in boys. 119p. 8? Wash., 1935. CARICA papaya [and derivatives] See also in 3. ser. Papain; Papayotin. Annetts, M. The digestion products formed by the action of papain on egg albumin. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1807-14.—Anson, M. L. The estimation of papain with hemoglobin. J. Gen. Physiol., 1936-37, 20: 561-3. Also repr. Also Stud. Rockefeller Inst. M. Res., 1937, 103: 161-3.— Arismendi, C. Utilidad practica del digestivo papaya. Mem. Congr. venezol. med. (1926) 1927, 5. Congr., 3: 229-33.— Barral, E. Sur une poudre de viande a la papaine. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1905, 6. ser., 22: 392-5.—Becerra, M. E. La papaya orejona (Pileus pentaphyllus) Mem. Soc. Antonio Alzate (1917-20) 1921, 37: 357-61.—Bergmann, M.. & Ross, W. F. On proteolytic enzymes; the proteolytic sys- tems of papain. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 659-66. ------ & Zervas, L. The synthesis of peptides of 1-lysine and their behavior with papain. Ibid., 245-60.—Bergmann, M., Zervas, L., & Fruton, J. S. On the specificity of papain. Ibid., 225-44. Also repr.—Bersin, T. Ueber die Einwir- kung von Oxydations- und Reduktionsmitteln auf Papain; die Aktivitatsbeeinflussung durch Licht, Organoarsenverbin- dungen und Ascorbinsaure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 222: 177-86. ------ Ueber die Thiolnatur des Papains. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 278: 340. ------ & Logemann, W. Ueber den Einfluss von Oxydations- und Reduktionsmitteln auf die Aktivitat von Papain. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 220: 209-16. ------ & Koster, H. Ueber den Einfluss von Oxydations- und Reduktionsmitteln auf die Aktivitat von Papain. Ibid., 222: 177; 1935, 233: 59.—Brill, H. C, & Brown, R. E. The digestive properties of Philippine papain. Philippine J. Sc, 1922, 20: 185-91— Calcinai, M. Alterazioni morfologiche indotte sui tessuti dalla digestione mediante papaina. Sperimentale, 1933, 87: 437-49, 3 pl.—Castellino, P. G. L'azione degli estratti enzimatici sulle cheratine solu- bilizzate; enzimi papainasici. Arch. Ist. biochim. ital., 1937, 1937, 9: 171-4. -Chase, C. The levival of interest in papain. Merck's Arch., 1907, 9: 205-8.—Chrzaszcz, T., & Janicki, J. Der Einfluss von Papain auf die amylolytische Kraft verschie- dener Getreidearten. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 272: 402-11.— Dheite, C, & Baumeler, C. Action de la papaine sur I'ltemo- cyanine d'escargot. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 1071-5.— Fermi, C. Sull' azione lissicida della papaina e del latice di Ficus carica. Arch. farm, sper., 1911, 11: 360-3.—Frankel, M., Maimin, R., & Shapiro, B. Enzymic properties of natural papain. Nature, Lond., 1937, 139: 249.—Grassmann, W. Zur Kenntnis des natiirlichen Papain-Aktivators. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 279:131-6.—Hirsch. A. Ueber Papain und seinen Wert als Digestivum. Gesam. Beitr. Physiol. (I. Boas) Berl., 1886-1906, 2: 645-75.—Jonescu, D. Ueber eine eigenartige Verdauung des Hiihner- und Serumeiweiss durch Papain. Biochem. Zschr., 1906, 2: 177-87.—Kraut. H., & Bauer, E. CARICA PAPAYA 220 CARICATURE Zur Kenntnis des Papains. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1927, 164: 10-36.—Krebs, H. A. Versuche iiber die proteoh t ische Wir- kung des Papains. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 220: 289-303.— Kyu, K. Ueber die pharmakologische Wirkung der Carpain- saure und des Carpainsaureathylesters. Fol. pharm. jap., 1930, 10: Brev., 16.—Langer, A. La digerabilita delle cellule normali e neoplastiche per parte della papaina. Tumori, Milano, 1936, 22: 430-8.—Maschmann, E. Der Einfluss verschiedener Arsenverbindungen auf Papain. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 277: 139-47. ------ & Helmert, E. Ueber Hemmung des Kathepsins und Aktivierung des Papains durch a-Sulfhydrylcarbonsauren. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 222: 207-14. ------ Ueber die Aktivierung des Papains durch Vitamin C (Ascorbinsaure) oder Vitamin C-Eisen. Ibid., 207; 1934, 223: 127; 224: 56. ------ Ueber intracellulare Pro- teinasen; Aktivierung und Hemmung des Papains durch Ferri- cyankalium. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 279: 213-24. ------ Ueber intracellulare Proteinasen; weitere Beitrage zur Aktivie- rung und Hemmung des Papains. Ibid., 280: 184-203.— Miller, C. D., & Bobbins, R. C. The nutritive value of papaya. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1-11.—Murray. D. R. P. The activation of papain by cyanide and other substances. Ibid., 1933, 27: 543-56.—Papayans Bell; report of the Council on Pharmacy and Chemistry. J. Am. M. Ass., 1909, 53: 569-71 — Pozerski, E. Anaphylaxie du cobaye pour la papaine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1908, 64: 631. ------ Digestion rapide par la papaine a haute temperature de quelques tissus animaux. Ibid., 1105. ------ Contribution a I'etude physiologique de la papaine; etude d'un phenontene de digestion brusque; immunisation des animaux. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1909, 23: 321.—Purr, A. Studies on the reversible inactivation of papain and cathepsin. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 5-12 ------ The activation phenomena of papain and cathepsin. Ibid., 13-20. ------ & Russel, M. Die Aktivterungsfahig- keit des Papains, angewendet auf eine Bestimmungsmethode physiologisch aktiver Stoffe im Blut. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 228: 198-206.—Reiss, P. Conditions d'oxydation- reduction dans lesquelles les produits de digestion papainique de la gelatine subissent, en presence de papaine, une condensa- tion. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936. 122: 568-70.—Ringer. W. E. Noch einige Bemerkungen iiber Papain und dessen Wirkung. Arch. farm, sper., 1929-30, 48: 99-116. ------& Grutterink, R. W. Einfluss der Reaktion auf die eiweissverdauende Kraft des Papains. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1926, 156: 275; 1927, 164: 112.—Svedberg, T.. & Eriksson, I. B. Ultra- centrifugal study of the action of papain on ovalbumin. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1934, 56: 409-12.—Tu, T. Ueber die phar- makologische Wirkung des Carpains. Fol. pharm. jap., 1925, 1: Brev., 6-8.—Uphof, J. C. T. Das Verhalten von Pucciniopsis caricae Earle auf der Papaya (Carica papaya) in Florida. Zschr. Pflanzenkr., 1925, 35: 118-22.—Walton. R. P. The sterilization and standardization of papain preparations intend, d fjr surgical use. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1932, 17: 459-65. ------ & Segura, C. M. The immunological reaction to the enzyme papain. Biochem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 1750-3.— Zakowski, J. Neue Versuche uber die Einwirkung von Papain auf Ureasepraparate. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1931. 202: 249-67. CARICATURE and satire. See also Dance of Death; Humor; Medicine— in art; Medicine—in literature. Green, M. The .spleen [a poem] ed. by W. H. Williams. 88p. 16? Lond. [1936] Kleber, W. Kurpfuscher Schwindelmeier. 64p. 8? Lpz. [193- ] Pilf, T. Doktor Dackeis Operationstisch. 6. Aufl. 107p. 16? Berl. [1936] Weber, A. Tableau de la caricature medicale depuis les origines jusqu'a nos jours. 143p. 8? Par., 1936. Avracheuse (L') de dents. Aesculape, Par., 1929, n. ser., 19: 214.—Baudelaire, C. Quelques dessins de Daumier. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: suppl. illust., 9-16.—Daumier, H. Medical caricatures. Aesculape, Par., 1929, 19: 161-84. Also repr.—Faure, E. Quelques dessins de Daumier. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: suppl. illust., 20-4.—Findlay, W. Shak- spere's doctors. Glasgow M. J., 1909, 72: 1-18.—G., M. La medecine dans la caricature revolutionnaire. Progr. med., Par., 1935, suppl., 23.—Garrison, F. H. Medical allusions in Hudibras and Butler's remains. N. York M. J., 1910, 92: 245-8.—Girard, J. Moltere plagte. Rev. nted. est, 1933, 61: 895-8.—Head, J. R. Medical allusions in Don Quixote. Ann. M. Hist., 1934, n. ser., 6: 169-79. Also repr.—Helot, R. Les Corneille et la medecine. Rev. med. Normandie, 1906, 77-87; passim.—Kris, E. The psychology of caricature. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1936, 17: 285-303. Laplane, G. Mo- ltere y los medicos. Dfa nted., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 752. Also Siglo nted., 1934. 93: 222-5.—Leake, C. D. Medical caricature in the United States. Bull. Soc. M. Hist., 1928, 4: 1-29.— Leibbrand, W. Eine Satire auf Swifts psychiatrische Interes- sen. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1934, 36: 487.—Levi, C. La satira dei medici nell' antico teatro. Igiene & vita, 1936, 19: 369-71.—Marie, A. Sur 4 compositions de Goya (Academie San Fernando) N. iconogr. Salpfitrtere, 1905, 18: 703-6, 2 pl.—Pezold, von. Gil Bias von Santillana. Deut. med Wschr., 1935, 61: 1988.—Pitfield, R. L. A short account of Pepys' oculist, D'Urberville, and his family. Ann. M. Hist 1928, 10: 173-89.—Rabier, P., & Sergent, L. Daumier et les medecins. Paris med., 1926, 60: annexe, 251-6.—Riddel! W. R. Gulliver and medicine. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 443; 501.—Singe 6pouillant un homme; gravure du' xvii" stecle. Aesculape, Par., 1934, 24: 193.—Ullmann, E. V. The doctor laughs; medical mummeries collected, recollected and edited. West. J. Surg., 1937, 45: 392-6.—Vessie. P. R.' An interpretation of Shakespeare's sex play, All's Well That Ends Well. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 146: 14-6.— Vingt-quatrc caricatures medicates de Daumier. Aesculape, Par. 1929 n. ser., 19: 161-84.—Warthin, A. S. The physician of the Dance of Death; the period of caricature. Ann. M. Hist., 1931 n. ser., 3: 134-65.—Watson, E. M. Medical lore in Shake- speare. Ibid., 1936, 8:249-65.—Veliowlees, H. Thelunatick, the lover, and the poet. Birmingham M. Rev., 1933, 8: 32-42! CARIES. See Bone, Necrosis; also names of bones as Radius; Tooth; Ulna, &c. CARILLON, Joseph, 1893- *Les treves de la cirrhose de Laennec. 73p. 8? Par., 1921 CARILLON, Pierre, 1896- importance du decubitus lateral gauche dans I'examen cli- nique de la pointe du cceur. 60p. pl. 8? Par 1929 CARIO, Richard, 1900- *Beitrage zur Frage des Antagonismus zwischen Adrenalin und Insulin; Versuche an nebennierenlosen Hunden [Wurzburg] 7p. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1930. Also Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1623. CARITO, Diomede. Come vivono e sussultano i nostri nervi; artritide, neurastenia; un'impronta patologica della nostra epoca. p. 1. 309p. 12? Nap., Detken & Rocholl, 1915. CARL, Bruno [Oswald] 1902- *Ergeb- nisse der Behandlung der Tubargraviditat an der Universitats-Frauenklinik Jena [Jena] 24p. 8? Zeulenroda, B. Sporn, 1935. CARL, Franz, 1895- *Ueber Schadigun- gen der Mundhohle bei der Mikuliczschen Krank- heit. 7p. 8? [Lpz., 1922] CARL, Herbert, 1908- *Ueber die Ent- stehung und das Vorkommen von Nebenmiizen im menschlichen Organismus, mit einem eigenen Fall von Teilung der Hauptmilz in mehrere kleine Milzchen. 24p. 8? Heidelb., J. Horning, 1935. CARL, Thomas, 1912- *Carcinom und chronisches Trauma [Erlangen] 48p. 8? Lich- tenfels (Bayern) 1935. CARLBERG, Carl E. Prevention of falling hair. 91p. front, port. 16? S. Paul [19231 CARLE, Antonio, 1854-1927. Donati, M. Necrologio. Arch. ital. chir., 1927, 47: 684-7, port. ------ L'opera chirurgica di Antonio Carle. Minerva med., Tor., 1925, 5:454-8.—Morpurgo, B. Necrologio. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1927, 49: 65-8, port.—Uffreduzzi. O. [Necro- logie] Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1928, 91: 182-96. CARLE, Marius, 1873- Therapeutique des maladies veneriennes. 2 p. 1. ii, 462p, roy. 8? Par., G. Doin, 1925. CARLE, Paul, 1900- *La gastrectomie avec implantation gastro-j6junale dans l'ulcere gastrique; ses resultats. 57p. 8? Par., 1926. CARLEBACH, Stefan, 1902- *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der praretinalen Blutung. 19p. 8? [Heidelb.] 1926. CARLENS, Olof. Studien iiber das lymphati- sche Gewebe des Darmkanals bei einigen Haustie- ren, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der em- bryonalen Entwicklung, der Mengenverhaltnisse und der Altersinvolution dieses Gewebes im Dunndarm des Rindes. p.393-493. 8? Miinch., J. F. Bergmann, 1928. CARLES, A. L. Marcel, 1903- ♦Contri- bution a I'etude de la m6teorologie medicale; rinfluences me'tSoriques et cosmiques sur Tor- CARLES 221 CARLISLE ganisme humain et la maladie. 145p. 8? Par., 1936. CARLES, Jacques, 1877- Precis de the- rapeutique appliquee. 2 1. xvi, 1182p. illust. diagrs. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1933. For biography see J. nted. Bordeaux, 1926, 56: 853 (R. C.) CARLESS, Albert, 1863-1936. Manual of sur- gery (Rose and Carless) for students and practi- tioners. 11. ed. xii, 1570p. 31 pl. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1924. See also Wakely, Cecil P. G., & Hunter. J. B. Rose and Carless manual of surgery. 14. ed. 1487, 60p. 8? Lond., 1933. For biography see Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 963, port. Also Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 1097. CARLETON, Elmer H[oward] 1868- See Madigan, Leo F.. & Carleton, Elmer H. Clinical treat- ment of aniseikonia. 1111. 4? Southbridge, Mass.. 1934. CARLETON, Harry Montgomerie. Histologi- cal technique for normal tissues, morbid changes, and the identification of parasites; chapters VII and VIII in collaboration with Frederic Haynes. xv, 398p. 8? Lond., Oxford Univ. Press, 1926. CARLET-SOULAGES, Pierre, 1906- *Histoire d'une myxced^mateuse congenitale. 50p. pl. 8? Par.. 1932. CARLETTI, Mario. La mia statistica clinica e operatoria. 320p. iv. 8? Vicenza, G. Rossi & Co., 1920. CARLGREN, Oskar. Reports on the collec- tions obtained by the first Johnson-Smithsonian deep-sea expedition to the Puerto Rican deep; a new actinian. 4p. 3 figs. 8? Wash., 1937. Forms No. 25, v.91, Smithson. Misc. Collect. CARLIC acid. See under Penicillium. CARLIER, Auguste, 1908- *La brucellose bovine; son diagnostic [Alfort] 123p. 8? Par., 1932. CARLILE, Hugo, 1895- *Ueber die Tor- sion des Samenstranges. 16p. 8? [Bed., A. Liese] 1926. CARLINA gummifera. See also Atractylic acid. Leclerc, H. Une piante magique; la carline. Paris med., 1922, 44: annexe, 255-7.—Marras, A. Tentativi di terapia dell' avvelenamento col principio attivo (atractylato di potas- sio) della Carlina gummifera. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 357-9.—Tocco, L. Sull' avvelenamento per Carlina gum- mifera; ricerche farmacologiche sul principio attivo della Carlina gummifera (Atractvlato di K) Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1921, 26: 171-86. ------ Ricerche farmacologiche sul carlina di potassio. Ibid., 291-5. ------ Ricerche chimiche e farmacologiche sopra alcuni sali e sui prodotti di scissione dell' acido atractylico e loro azione in rapporto alia costituzione chimica. Ibid., 421-39. ------ Azione dell' atractilato di potassio sull' apparato cardio-vascolare e sui muscoli. Ibid., 1924-25, 29: 1-10. CARLING, Efrnest] Rock, 1877- Radium practice, viii, 258p. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1929. Forms v.21, of Westminster Hosp. Rep. (Cade & Paterson) Lond. CARLISLE, Chester Lee, 1876- Prelimi- nary statistical report of the Oregon State survey of mental defect, delinquency, and dependency. 79p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1922. U. S. Pub. Health Serv. Pub. Health Bull. No. 112. CARLISLE, George L[awson] 1891- Prac- tical talks on heart disease, x, 2 p. 1. 153p. 8? Springf., 111., C. C. Thomas [1934] CARLISLE, Robert James, 1859- , COLE- MAN, Warren [et al.] The Bellevue Hospital nomenclature of diseases and conditions, with rules for the recording and filing of histories; adopted by the board of trustees, 1903. 4. ed. 303p. 16? N. Y., C. S. Nathan, 1922. CARLISLE Barracks, Pa. Medical Field Service School. See under United States. War Department. CARLOTTI, Jean Pierre, 1905- *Etude radiologique et clinique des v£sicules en situation basse. 131p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1935. CARLSON, A[nton] J[ulius] 1875- Some practical aspects of the physiology of digestion. 18p. 4? [Wash., 1923] Mimeographed. For biography see Phi Chi Q., Menasha, 1934, 31: 402 (L. R. Dragstedt) Also Science, 1936, 83: 592. CARLSON, Gustav, 1899- *Ueber Hy- peremesis gravidarum; Zusammenstellung der Falle der Charite-Frauenklinik Berlin aus den Jahren 1914 bis 1924 [Berlin] 48p. 8? Quaken- briick, R. Kleinert, 1928. CARLSSON, Emma Victoria, 1885- *Quantitative experiments upon the occurrence of vitamin G in the bodv, including the influence of the food [Columbia Univ.] 26p. 8? N. Y., 1929. CARLSTROEM, Birger. *Ueber die Aetiologie und Pathogenese der Kreuzlahme des Pferdes; Haemoglobinaemia paralytica [Stockholm] vi, 182p. 3 pl. roy. 8? Berl., W. de Gruyter & Co., 1930. Also Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1931, 62: 1; 1932, 63: 164. CARMACK, John Walter, 1885-1934. Kearby, D. O. Obituary. Tr. Indiana Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1934, 11.—Obituary. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1934, 43: 1218, port. Also Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1935, 57: 305-7, port. CARMALT, William Henry, 1836-1929. Harvey, S. C. [Biography] Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1932, 54: 254, port.—Lane, J. E. [Obituary] Proc Connecticut M. Soc, 1930, 138: 163-90, port. CARMAN, John Spencer, 1902- Rats, plague, and religion; stories of medical mission work in India. 5p. 246p. pl. ports. 8? Phila., Judson Press [1936] CARMAN, Russell Daniel, 1875-1926. Balfour, D. C. [Biography] Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 618.—Forsell, G. Obituary. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1926, 5: 289-92. Also J. radiol. 61ectr., 1926, 10: 415, port.—Miller, A. Obituary. Am. J. Roentg., 1926, 16: 53-5.—Obituary. Brit. J. Radiol., B. I. R. Sec, 1926, 31: 321-8. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1991. CARMEN, Julius. Slovensky domaci lekar a radca, inace, praktickd nauka o zdravi chorobach, liekoch, modernych liecebnych met6dach atd". [Slovak house physician and adviser, otherwise, practical teacher on health, medicine, modern methods of treatment, &c] 1072p. xxxii, 37 pl 8? Detr., Home Doctor Pub. Co., 1920. CARMICHAEL, Alfred. Indian legends of Vancouver Island. 97p. 8? Toronto, Musson Book Co. [1922] CARMICHAEL, Efdward] Arnold. See Greenfield, Joseph Godwin, & Carmichacl, E. A. The cerebro-spinal fluid in clinical diagnosis [&c] 272p. 8° Lond., 1925. CARMICHAEL, Emmett B. Laboratory man- ual of physiological chemistry. 3. ed. xix, 189 1. roy. 8? [Tuscaloosa] Univ. Alabama, 1934. Also [4. ed.] xix, 187p. [alternate pages blank] 1936. Mimeographed. CARMICHAEL, Francis Abbott, 1871- , & CHAPMAN, John. A guide to psychiatric nurs- ing. 2. ed. 175p. illust. diagr. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1936. CARMICHAEL, George Scott, 1874-1925. Obituary. Edinburgh M. J., 1925, n. ser., 32: 771. CARMICHAEL, Henry Barker, 1866-1933. Obituary. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 226. CARMICHAEL, Leonard, 1898- An ex- perimental study in the prenatal guinea-pig of the origin and development of reflexes and pat- CARMICHAEL 222 CARNEGIE terns of behavior in relation to the stimulation of specific receptor areas during the period of active fetal life, p.338-491. 8? Worcester, Clark Univ., 1934. Forms Nos. 5-6, v.16. Genet. Psychol. Monogr., 1934. CARMICHAEL, Randolph Bryan, 1869-1924. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 937. CARMIN, Joseph, & SCHEINKIN, D. Inde- pendent biological laboratories. 51p. 8? Pales- tine, Indep. Biol. Lab., 1932. CARMINATIVES. See also Colic; Dyspepsia; Flatulence; Stom- ach, Dilatation; also names of carminatives as Asafoetida; Camphor; Capsicum; Ginger, &c. Firgau, L. Ueber Secale cornutum-Wirkung bei Meteoris- mus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 246.—Henderson, V. E. On the administration of carminatives. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 262.—Plant, O. H.. & Miller. G. H. Effects of car- minative volatile oils on the muscular activity of the stomach and colon. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1926-27, 27: 149-64 — Oppenheimer, A. Concerning the action of post-pituitary extracts upon gas in the intestines. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1937, 18: 491-3. CARMINE. See also Cochineal; Histology, Methods; Staining. Belling, J. The iron-acetocarmine method of fixing and staining chromosomes. Biol. Bull., 1926, 50: 160-2.—De Meyerse, J. C. H. Ueber haltbare, rasche Farbung vermittels Azetokarmin. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1929, 46: 189-95.—Heiden- hain, M. Ueber die Anwendung des Azokarmins und der Chromotrope. Ibid., 1905, 22: 337-43.—Hollborn. K. Kar- min und Cochenille (vereinfachte und verbesserte Karmin- und Kernechtrot-Simultanfarbungen) Ibid., 1935, 52: 209-13.— Jensen, V. Un nouveau picrocarmin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 84: 323.—Konaschko. P. Ueber ein neues Verfahren der Neutralisation der Carminleimmasse. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1904, 20: 280.—Lynch, J. E. Eine neue Karminmethode fiir Totalpraparate. Ibid., 1929-30, 46: 465-9.— Matsuura, S. Ueber die Lithioncarminfarbung. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1928, 40: 136.—Prenant, A. Sur la forme intracellulaire du carmin apr^s injection vitale. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1927, 51: 85-95.—Rawitz, B. Eine ModiSkation des Farbens mit Hematoxylin, Cochenille und Karmin; ein neue? Aufhellungs- mittel. Virchows Arch., 1920, 227: 223-6.—Riche, A., & Halphen. G. Contribution a I'etude des teintures histolo- giques a l'acide carminique et au carmin. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1903, 28: 849-57.—Samaras. S. C. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die toxische Wirkung des Lithionkar- mins. Beitr. path. Anat., 1937, 99: 385-402, pl.—Schmerzer, W. Bemerkungen zur Anwendung saurer Karminlosungen auf pflanzliche Gewebe. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1934, 51: 66.— Schwarz, F. Untersuchungen iiber vorterlhafte Stiickfarbung mit Karminen. Ibid., 1933-34, 50: 305-22. CARMO Borges, Antonio Jose do. *Conjunc- tivite diphtherica; seu diagnostico e tratamento. 85p. 12? Lisb., 1876. CARNAP, Hans Horst von, 1911- *Die Schadelbasisanasthesie und ihre Anwendung bei Behandlung von Trigeminusneuralgien. 32p. 8? Bonn, H. Schonershoven, 1936. CARNAP. Hugo von, 1884- *Ueber die entzundungswidrige Wirkung der Kieselsaure [Bonn] 24p. 8? [Dusseld., A. Bagel] 1922. CARNARIUS, Helmut, 1906- *Geschichte und bisherige Ergebnisse der Jodvorbehandlung des Morbus Basedow nach Plummer [Freiburg] 40p. 8? Charlottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1931. CARNAT, Germain. *Zur Kenntnis der Metastasenverteilung bosartiger Geschwulste bei Haustieren. 15p. 8? Bern, Haller & Wagner, 1920. CARNEGIE, Andrew, 1835-1919. Conant, J. B. Andrew Carnegie, patron of learning. Science, 1935, 82: 599-603.—Hendrick, B. J. The star- spangled Scotchman. Canada Lancet Pract., 1933, 81: 153-6.—Scott, J. B. [Biography] Bull. Panamer. Union, 1936, 70: 8-18.—Yepes, J. M. Carnegie and international peace. Ibid., 19-31. CARNEGIE Endowment for International Peace. Division of Intercourse and Education [1910] Annual report. N. Y., 1933- ---- Publications. Wash., No. 1, 1914; No. 6. 1915; No. 9, 1915; No. 11, 1917; No. 17, 1920. CARNEGIE Foundation for the Advancement of Teaching [1906] Bulletins. N. Y., No. 5, 1910: No. 16, 1922; No. 19, 1926. CARNEGIE Institution of Washington [1902] Genes—the units of heredity, p.204-10. illust roy. 8? Wash., 1932. News Service Bull., v.2, No. 31. ---- Energy consumption in physical and mental effort, p.78-84. illust. roy. 8? Wash., 1934. News Service Bull., v.3. No. 11. ---- Contributions to American archaeology. Wash., v.l, 1931. ---- Papers from Tortugas Laboratory. Wash, v.28, 1934. ---- Publications. Bait., No. 1, 1902- Incomplete. ---- Yearbook. Wash., v.l, 1902- See also Report of the President of the Carnegie Institution of Washington. Yearb. Carnegie Inst., Wash., 1933, No. 32, 1-59. Also repr. See also Index medicus. Annual (The) exhibition representing research activities of Carnegie Institution. Sc Month., N. Y., 1937, 44: 509-18. CARNEGIE Institution of Washington. De- partment of Embryology [1914] Contributions to embryology. Wash., v. 1-24: 1915-33. CARNEGIE Institution of Washington. Eu- genics Record Office. Bulletin. Cold Spring Harbor, N. Y., Nos. 1-26, 1911-28. CARNEGIE United Kingdom Trust. Report on physical welfare of mothers and children. 4 v. 8? Liverp., C. Tinling & Co., 1917. CARNEIRO, Ernesto. *Relacoes da medicina com as sciencias philosophicas. 30p. roy. 8? Bahia, F. Guerra, 1864. CARNEIRO, Victor, 1900- *Contribution a I'etude de l'enterite chronique hypertrophiante des bovins [Alfort] 59p. 8? Par., 1925. CARNEIRO da Rocha, Manoel Anacleto. *Vantagens da extracgao sobre a depressao na operacao da catarata. 15p. roy. 8? Bahia, F. A. de Freitas, 1867. CARNEIRO Filho, Jose Januario, 1899- *Essais sur le diagnostic bacteriologique du char- bon bacteridien (recherche de la bacteridie dans la moelle osseuse; valeur de la reaction d'Ascoli) [Alfort] 59p. 8? Par., 1925. CARNELLI, Riccardo. Resoconto statistico- clinico delle operazioni chirurgiche eseguite nel- 1'Ospedale Civile di Modigliana del 16 octobre 1914 al 31 dicembre 1916. 86p. roy. 8? Fir., G. Giannini, 1917. CARNETT, John Berton, 1876-1934. Memoir. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1934, 2: xx-xxii. CARNEVALE, Giovanne Battista, 17. century. De epidemico strangulators affectu in Neapoli- tanam urbem grassante. [8] 1. 135p. 8. Napoli, Sc. Boninus, 1620. CARNIER, Eugen, 1895- *Lues und Leukoplakia oris. 39p. 8? Bonn, P. Kubens, 1931. CARNIOL, Jules, 1908- * Contributiona I'etude des anSvrysmes arteriels multiples syphili- tiques. 62p. 8? Par., M. Vign6, 1935. CARNIOL, Meier, 1910- Contribution a l'6tude du cancer primitif des voies biliaires intra-hepatiques. 47p. 8? Par., L. Rodstein, 1936. CARNIOL, Simon S., 1898- *Les para- lysies post-serotherapiques. 67p. 8? Par., 192o. CARNISAPIDINE 223 CARNOSINE CARNISAPIDINE. Battelli. F., & Stern, L. La carnisapidine dans les differents tissus animaux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 575-7.—Mail- lard, L. C. L'universalite1 de la reaction humigene de Maillard, et la nature du soi-disant sarcochrome. Ibid., 89: 213-5.— Stern, L., & Battelli, F. Le sort de la carnisapidine et du earcochromogene dans l'organisme animal. Ibid., 88: 681-3. CARNITINE. See also Betaine; Muscle, Chemistry. Linneweh, W. *Zur Physiologie und Chemie der Muskelbasen 7-Butyrobetain, Crotonbetain und Carnitin. 12p. 8? Wiirzb., 1929. Krimberg, R. Zur Kenntnis der Extraktivstoffe der Mus- keln; iiber einige Verbindungen des Carnitins. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1906-7, 50: 361-73. ------ Zur Frage fiber die Konstitution des Carnitins. Ibid., 1907, 53: 514-25. ------ & Wittandt, W. Ueber das Acetylcarnitin. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 251: 229.—Linneweh, W. Zur Kenntnis des Carnitins. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1929, 182: 8-12, 2 pl.—Strack, E., & Forsterling, K. Ueber die biologische Wirkung des Carnitins und Azetylcarnitins. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1937, 185: 612-21.—Strack, E.. Schwaneberg, H., & Wannschaff, G. Ueber die basischen Bestandteile aus Neunaugen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1937, 247: 52-62. —Strack, E., Wordehoff, P., & Schwaneberg, H. Ueber die Bedeutung des Carnitins im Muskel. Ibid., 1936, 238: 183-96.—Weger, P. Zur Physio- logie des Carnitins und des Acetylcarnitins. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 287: 424-32. CARNIVORA. See also Monodelphia; also names of carnivo- rous animals as Bear; Cat; Dog, &c. Allen, I. A. Carnivora collected by the American Museum Congo Expedition. Bull. Am. Mus. Natur. Hist., 1924, 47: 73-281, pl.—Bourdelle, E.. & Bressou, C. Le cul de sac antcrieur de la cavit6 pleurale chez les carnivores. Rec. nted. vet., 1927, 103: 457-66.— Hilzheimer, M. Papio munda- mensis, Felis deliensis, Canis reissii und andere neue Saugetiere. Zool. Anz., 1906, 30: 109-18.— Jazuta, K. Zur vergleichenden Anatomie der Hautmuskulatur bei Saugetieren; Halshaut- muskulatur bei einigen Fleischfressern. Anat. Anz., 1934-35, 79: 87-95.—Millot, I. Sur une fonction dtelimination des graisses par le rein chez les mammiferes carnassiers. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1074-6.—Thorpe, M. R. Two new fossil Carnivora. Am. J. Sc, 1921, ser. 5, 1: 477-83. —:--- Some tertiary Carnivora in the Marsh Collection, with descrip- tions of new forms. Ibid., 1922, ser. 5, 3: 423-55. ------ Notes on the Bridger (Eocene) Carnivora. Ibid., 1923, ser. 5, 5: 23-39. ------ New species of Uinta Carnivora from White River, Utah. Ibid., 218-24. CARNOFIL. Haefen. K. von. Ein Beitrag zur Carnofilfrage. Chirurg, Berl., 1936, 8: 359-61. CARNOSINE. See also Alanine; Anserin; Histidine; Muscle, Chemistry. Ackermann, D., & Hoppe-Seyler, F. A. Ueber das Vor- kommen von Anserin und Carnosin bei Selachiern und Tele- 03tiern. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1931,197: 135-40.—Broude, L. Zur Kenntnis der Extraktivstoffe der Muskeln; zur Methodik der quantitativen Carnosinbestimmung. Ibid., 1928, 173: 1-16. ------ Zur Methodik der quantitativen Carnosin- bestimmung; fiber die Desaminierung des /8-Alanins mittels salpetriger Saure. Ibid., 1932, 212: 196-204; 205.—Clifford, W. M. A method for the colorimetric estimation of carnosine. Biochem. J., Lond., 1921, 15: 400-6. ------ The catalytic destruction of carnosine in vitro. Ibid., 1922, 16: 792-9. ----- The effect of cold storage on the carnosine content of muscle. Ibid., 17: 341-3. ----— & Mottram, V. H. The determination of carnosine. Ibid., 1928, 22: 1246-52.—Du Vigneaud, V., & Hunt, M. The synthesis of d-carnosine, the enantiomorph of the naturally occurring form, and a study of its depressor effect on the blood pressure. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 115: 93-100.—Du Vigneaud, V., Sifferd, R. H., & Irving, G. W., jr. The utilization of 1-carnosine by animals on a histidine-dnficient diet. Ibid.,1937,117: 589-97. Also repr.— Eggleton, M. G., & Eggleton, P. Carnosine in amphibian voluntary muscle. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1933, 23: 391- 402. Also repr.—Gulewitsch, W. Zur Frage nach der Stereoisomerie des Carnosins. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1930, 191: 126.—Hefter, J. Ueber die Spaltung des Carnosins durch Darmbakterien und ihre Beziehung zur Autointoxikation des Organismus. Ibid., 1925, 145: 276-89.—Hunter, G. The estimation of carnosine in muscle extract; a critical study. Biochem. J., Lond., 1922, 16: 640-54.—Kapeller-Adler, R , & Haas, F. Ueber eine neue Methode zur quantitativen Bestim- mung des Carnosins in biologischen Fliissigkeiten. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 269: 263-70.—Krause, A. C. Carnosine of the ocular tissues. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 986-9.—Krim- I berg, R., & Komarow. S. A. Weitere Untersuchungen fiber den Einfluss der sogenannten Carnosinfraktion des Fleisch- extraktes auf die Sekretion der Magendriisen. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 171: 169-76.—Kuen, F. M. Ueber die quantita- tive Bestimmung des Carnosins. Ibid., 1927, 189: 60-76.— Meschkowa, N. P. Zur Methodik der colorimetrischen Bestimmungen von Carnosin und Histidin mit Brom und mit dem Diazoreagens. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1936, 240: 199- 207.—Mitsuda, T. The distribution of carnosine in the muscles of the normal and decerebrate cat. Biochem. J., Lond., 1923, 17: 630-4.—Parschin, A. Zur Frage fiber die biologische Verwandlung des Carnosins. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 219: 245-8.—Severin, S. E. Die Elektrodialyse als Methode der Trennung und Bestimmung von Basen in biologischen Fliissigkeiten; Elektrodialyse wiissriger Losungen von Carnosin, Kreatin und Kreatinin. Ibid., 1934, 230: 109-13.—Sifferd, R. H., & Du Vigneaud, V. A new synthesis of carnosine, with some observations on the splitting of the benzyl group from carbobenzoxy derivatives and from benzyl- thioethers. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 108: 753-61. Also repr.— Smorodinzew, I. A. Ueber das Carnosin-Reineckat. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 222: 425-9. CARNOT, Paul, 1869- , CAROLI, J. [et al] Maladies de Tintestin. 2. 6d. 2694p. illust. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1936. Forms v.17, Nouv. traite med. ther. (Brouardel, Gilbert [et al.]) CARNOT, Paul, HARVIER, Paul, & MA- THIEU, Paul. Les ulceres digestifs. 159p. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1922. CARNOT, Paul, LINOSSIER [et al.] Thera- peutique. 2v. 2 p. 1. 368p.; 2 p. 1. 526p. 8? Par., A. Maloine & fils, 1921-22. Forms v.29-30, of Traits path. nted. titer, appl. (Sergent) CARNOT, Paul, VILLARET, Maurice, & CACHERA, Rene. Therapeutique hydro-clima- tologique des maladies du foie et des voies biliaires. 151p. illust. diagr. 8? Par., Masson, 1935. CARNOY, Gisele, 1902- Contribution a I'etude de la mobilite de la region cseco-appendi- culaire et des points douloureux de la fosse iliaque droite par l'exploration radiologique du caecum en position renverse>. 46p. 8? Par., 1929. CARNRICK, G. W., Co. Organotherapy in general practice. 253p. 8? N. Y. [1924] CARO, Ernst [Otto] 1887,- *Zur Kasuistik der Sanduhrmagen. 37p. 8? Berl., H. Blanke, 1914. CARO, Heinz Albert, 1909- *Ueber zwei Falle von Struma ovarii. 32p. 8? Berl., E. Poind, 1935. CAROE, Kristian Frederik, 1851-1921. L., K. K. K. Obituary. Hospitalstidende, 1921, 64: 735. CAROLI, Jacques, 1902- *Les hepatites icterigenes de la lithiase; contribution a i'etude du foie au cours de la lithiase v^siculaire. lOlp. 6 pl. 8? Par., 1931. ---- The same. lOlp. 6 pl. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1931. See also Carnot, Paul, Caroli, J. [et al.] Maladies de Tin- testin. 2. id. 694p. 8? Par., 1936. CAROLIC acid. See under Penicillium. CAROLY, Rene H., 1891- Contribution a I'etude des vegetations adenoides dans les 6 premiers mois de la vie. 80p. 8? Par., 1927. CARON, Louis Marcel, 1903- *Etude clinique de la maladie de Pick (contribution a I'etude des demences pr6s6niles) 250p. ch. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. CARON, Paul Felix Daniel, 1907- Con- tribution a I'etude sur l'organisation de la prophy- laxie des affections bucco-dentaires chez I'enfant a l'age scolaire. 55p. 8? Par., M. Vign<§, 1935. CARON de Beaumarchais, Pierre Augustin, 1732—99 Leibbrand, W. Biography. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 104-6. CARONIA 224 CAROTID CARONIA'S organism. See under Measles. CAROSSA, Hans, 1878- Doctor Gion; a novel; transl. from the German. 320p. 8? Lond., M. Seeker [1933] CAROTENE. See under Carotinoids. CAROTID. See also Aorta; Brain, Blood circulation; Brain, Blood-vessels; Head, Blood-vessels; Neck, Blood- vessels; also names of carotid branches. Baldwin, F. M. Variations in the carotid arteries of the rabbit. Anat. Rec, 1919, 16: 309-15.—Baurmann, M. Blut- druckmessungen an einem Fall von pulsierendem Exophthal- mus, die zu einer Priifung der Carotisfunktion ffihren. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1935, 134: 192-6. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 87: 354.—Dungern. M. von. Das Elektroangiogramm der iiberlehenden A. carotis des Rindes nach faradischer Reizung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 94: 754-65.—Franklin. K. J., & Haynes, F. The histology of the giraffe's carotid, functionally considered. J. Anat., Lond., 1927-28, 62: 115-7.—Jazuta, K. Z. Zur topographischen Anatomie der Carotidenarterien. Anat. Anz , 1924-25, 59: 148-53.—Moniz de Bettencourt, J. O sistema carotidiano. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1933, 51: 295-7.—Ortiz y Ramirez, T. La palpacion de la carotida. Rev. As. nted. mex., 1927, 6: 376-9.—Pannevitz, von. Arterio- graphie der Arteria carotis interna und externa bei Struma- metastasen des Sohadels. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 425.— Ramsey, E. M , & Alpert, L. K. Absorption properties of the intima of the carotid artery. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 1432.—Raymond-Hamet. Effets tenseurs de l'6pltedrine chez l'animal en hypertension experimentale par occlusion des carotides. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 746.—Rein. H. Ueber Besonderheiten der Blutzirkulation in der Arteria carotis. Zschr. Biol., 1929, 89: 307-18. ------ Die Einwirkung von Kaltereizen im Gebiete des N. ethmoidalis ant. auf die Durch- blutung der Arteria carotis. Ibid., 319-23. ---- Abnormities. See also this subdivision under Carotid sub- headings: common, external, internal. Gindtse, B. K.. & Freidman, L. I. [Topography of peripheral arteries of the brain in cases of undevelopment of one of the carotid arteries] Sovet. klin., 1931, 15: 395-406.—O'Malley, J. F. Tortuosity of the carotid. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Laryng. Otol., 55.—Schmeidel, G. Ein Fall von getrenntem Ursprung der beiden linken Kopfschlag- adern aus dem Aortenbogen, wobei iiberdies die linke Wirbel- schlagader als letzter Ast aus dem Aortenbogen entspringt und die rechte Wirbelschlagader 2wurzelig aus der Arteria subclavia entsteht. Morph. Jahrb., 1930, 64: 248-74.—Van Den Bosche, P., & Mounier. Carotide r6tro-pharyngee. Ann. otolar., Par., 1933, 844. ---- Aneurysm. See also Jugular vein. Lhomme, J. *Des anevrismes arterio-veineux du cou et leur traitement pendant la guerre. 104p. 8? Par., 1919. Martins, G. H. A. *Ueber die Bedeutung und Behandlung des traumatischen Carotisaneurys- mas. 24p. 8? Berl., 1918. Andre-Thomas & Kudelski, C. Syndrome des 4 derniers nerfs craniens et du sympathique; an6vrisme probable de la carotide; anisothermie et anisochromie de la langue; dilatation de la jugulaire externe. Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: 488-90.— Aumont, P. L'intervention preeoce dans les aneVrismes jugulo-carotidiens. Presse nted., ,1919, 27: 71.—Barthelemy. Nouveau cas d'anevrisme jugulo-carotidien traite par la liga- ture tardive et suivi d'ltemiptegie. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1919, 45: 416-9.—Baudet, R. Anevrisme arterio-veineux jugulo- carotidien par 6clat d'obus; ligature des 3 carotides et double ligature de la veine. Ibid., 1916, n. ser., 42: 2751-64.—Bo- nomo, L. AneVrismes arterio-veineux jugulocarotidiens. Arch. nted. pharm. mil., 1919, 71: 420-38.—Dambrin, P. Les anevrismes jugulo-carotidiens. Progr. nted., Par., 1935, 1654-62. ------ Dambrin, L., & Dambrin, C. Aitevrisme jugulo-carotidien; extirpation. Bull. Soc. nat. chir.. Par., 1934, 60: 1282.—Deus, P. Zur Kasuistik spontaner, aneu- rysmaartiger Veriinderung der Carotis. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1919, 148: 228-50.—Driiner, L. Ueber Aneurysmen der Carotis und Bemerkungen zu dem Aufsatz R. Lauenstein's, Beitrag zum Aneurysma der Vertebralis. Zbl. Chir., 1918, 45: 527-30.—Duckworth. G. F. Case of carotid aneurism. Ind. M. Gaz., 1918, 53: 33.—Duverger, M. Anevrysme arterioso- veineux du cou. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1924, 2: 536-8.— Genevrier & Robin. Aitevrisme arterio-veineux de la base du cou. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1921, 19: 162.—Haberer, H. Ein klinisch und operativ interessanter Aneurysmafall Deut Zschr. Chir., 1926, 196: 215-9.—Laubry, C, & Routier. d' Un cas d'insuffisance ventriculaire droite par compression de l'artere pulmonaire; anevrisme arterio-veineux carotido-jugu- laire gauche. Bull. Soc. nted. hop. Paris, 1922, 3. ser., 48- 700-2.—Lecene, P. A propos de 2 cas d'anevrismes arteriovi- veineux carotico-jugulaires droite. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1918 44: 25-30.—Leconte. M., & Oury, P. Anevrisme arterio- veineux carotido-jugulaire gauche et syndrome radiologique d'insuffisance ventriculaire droite. Bull. Soc. nted. h&p. Paris 1924, 3. ser., 48: 906-10.—Lenormant, C. Le traitement des aneVrysmes carotidiens. J. chir., Par., 1921, 17: 121-42.— Lopez Muniz. A. Aneurismas de los grandes vasos del cuello Progr. clfn., Madr., 1928, 36: 429-45— Lortat-Jacob. L., & Hallez, G. L. Syndrome paralytique du sympathique droit accompagnant un anevrisme de3 gros vaisseaux de la base de cou. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1919, 3. ser., 43: 137-42.— Macfarlan, D. Carotid aneurisms producing ear noises J Ophth. Otol., 1920, 24: 390-2.—Marquis. Des dangers de l'intervention pr6coce dans les anevrismes jugulo-carotidiens Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1918, 44: 458-65.—Meyer, M. Aneu- rysma arterio-venosum der Halsgegend. Deut. med. Wschr. 1918, 44: 826.—Moore, A. W. A case of arterio-venous aneurysm of the neck. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 1186._ Moos, E. Ausheilung eines Karotis aneurysma unter einer Pelottenbandage. Munch, med. W%chr., 1928, 75: 1719 — Morestin, H. Anevrisme carotidien Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1916, n. ser., 42: 2484-8.—Oehlecker. Pseudoaneurysmas der grossen Halsgefasse. Deut. med. Wschr., 1918, 44: 278.— Pascale, G. Aneurismi traumatici dei grossi vasi del collo (carotide e giugulari) opera ti e guariti con la estirpazione com- pleta del sacco. Ann. ital. chir., 1922, 1: 25-39.—Patel. An6vrysme arterioso-vei neux jugulo-carotidien de la base du crane, op6r6 en 1915. Lyon chir., 1923, 20: 341.—Pusateri, S. Un caso di morte da aneurismi della carotide e della giugulare, secondart ad autolesione otitica (acido nitrico) Arch, ital otol., 1917, 28: 361-3. Also Boll. mal. orecchio, 1918, 36: 37-9. Also Atti Accad. sc. med. Palermo (1918-19) 1920, 1-12.—Ranzi, E. Zur Operation des Karotisaneurysmas. Munch, med. Wschr., 1918, 65: 388. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1918, 68: 425-7.—Robbers. Ueber arteriell-venose Aneurys- men der grossen Halsgefasse. Deut. med. Wschr., 1916, 42: 1071.—Seimbille, A. C. Douleurs neVralgiques faciales occa- sionnees par un aneVrisme de la carotide. Rev. odont., Par., 1925, 46: 340.—Sencert, L. Anevrisme arterioso-veineux du cou deux fois oper6 sans succes et disparu spontan£ment apres une commotion par obus. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1918, 44: 1019.—Thomas, G. W. A large retro-pharyngeal swelling due to an aneurysm. Practitioner, Lond., 1918, 101: 169. ---- common. See also Carotid glomus. Hunt, H. R. Variability in the common carotid arteries of the domestic cat. Anat. Rec, 1918, 15: 217-9.—Ledenyi, J. Arterielle Anastomosen zwischen der Art. carotis communis und Art: vertebralis bei der Katze. Anat. Anz., 1931, 72: 304-6.—Miyashita, K. Ueber die A. anonyma und A. carotis communis der Chinesen. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1935, 23:61.— Winogradow, P. P. Ueber die Variationen der gemeinschaft- lichen Kopfarterien (Aa. carotides communes) beim Pferde, Anat. Anz., 1928, 66: 273-80. ---- common: Abnormities. Boyd, J. D. Absence of the right common carotid artery. J. Anat., Lond., 1934, 68: 551-7.—Kronig. Ein Fall yon Stenose der rechten Carotis communis. Verh. Congr. inn. Med., 1897, 15: 505.—Smith. H. L.. & Hinshaw, H. C. Syn- copal attacks due to a congenital anomaly of the right common carotid artery. Am. Heart J., 1936, 11: 619-22.—Soster, A. Sulla persistenza del tronco arterioso comune nell' uomo. Gazz. osp., 1922, 43: 956-60.—Urbain, G. Anomalie constatee du vivant du sujet, de l'artere carotide primitive chez un cheval. Rec. nted. vet., 1918, 94: 26. ---- common: Aneurysm. Leschelier, M. M. *Resultats du traitement des plaies simultanees de la carotide primitive et de la jugulaire interne par la ligature (anevrismes jugulo-carotidiens) 54p. 8? Lyon, 1919. Stybel, W. * Aneurysma arterio-venosum der Carotis communis und Jugularis interna. 30p. 8? Miinch., 1913. Amadori, P. Aneurisma della carotide comune di sinistra, Riv. o«p., 1935, 25: 84-8.—Blau. A. Drei Halsschiisse (darun- ter ein Fall von Aneurysma der Carotis communis, operiert von Oberarzt Dr Foerster) Zschr. Ohrenh., 1918, 77: 219-25.— Bonnet, P. Anevrisme arterioso-veineux jugulo-carotidien avec lesion pneumogastrique; quadruple ligature et resection du segment lisi de la jugulaire et de la carotide primitive; fistule du canal thoraciques; guerison; resultats eloignes. Lyon chir., 1917, 14: 715-27.—Bullrich, R. A.. & Viggiano. S. Un caso de insuficiencia a6rtica y de aneurisma fusiforme de la car6tida primitiva derecha. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1923, 30: 1109-15.—Ceballos, A. Aneurisma arteriovenoso de la caro- tida primitiva y yugular interna. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 19ao, CAROTID 225 CAROTID 20: 627-32.—Chevassu, M. Anevrysme arterio-veineux trau- matique de la carotide primitive et des vaisseaux vertebraux. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1917, n. ser., 43: 1883-6.—Cotte, G. Anevrisme arterioso-veineux de la carotide primitive et de la veine jugulaire gauche. Ibid., 1919, 45: 235-^7.—Douglas, J. Ligation of common carotid with strip of fascia for aneurism. Ann. Surg., 1920, 71: 790.—Eastwood, S. R. Case of (?) aneu- rysm of the common carotid artery. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: sect, clin., 29.—Forsdike, H. S. A case of arterio- venous aneurysm of the left common carotid artery and in- ternal jugular vein. Brit. J. Surg., 1919-20, 7: 140-2 — Gamier. Ectasie de la carotide gauche, probablement a la bifurcation, survenue brusquement. Lyon med., 1926, 137: 700.—Gilberti. P. Sindrome recurrenziale atipica da falso aneurisma della carotide; intervento d'urgenza; legatura della carotide primitive e della giugulare interna; guarigione. Poli- clinico, 1918, 25: sez. prat., 557-62.—Glass, E. Ein durch Totalexstirpation geheiltes, ganseeigrosses, wahres, spontanes, arterielles Aneurysma der Carotis communis sinistra mit raschem Ruckgang schwerer Gehirnstorungen nach der Opera- tion. Arch. klin. Chir., 1923, 123: 502; 1936, 187: 194.— Haberer, H. von. Aneurvsma der Carotis communis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1918, 65: 388.— Halsted, W. S. Cylindrical dila- tion of the common carotid artery following partial occlusion of the innominate and ligation of the subclavian. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1918, 36: 501-18. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1918, 547-54. Also repr.—Jamison, R. Two cases of traumatic aneurysm of the common carotid. Brit. M. J., 1919, 2: 489.—Jinkins, W. J. Aneurysm of common carotid artery, ligature and removal of sac, with report of one case. Med. Rec, Houston, 1928, 22: 92-6.—Kruizinca. H. H. [A case of bilateral aneu- rism of the common carotid artery cured by operation] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 2702-11.—Lavalle, C. R. Aneurisma difuso de la car6tida primitiva; arteriorrafia. Sem. med., B. Air., 1918, 25: 543.—Lenzi. I... & Sacco, A. Aneurisma de la car6tida primitiva, tratado por la ligadura supraa6rtica. Prensa nted. argent., 1917-18, 4: 365.—Lexer. Ringformige Naht der linken Car. comm. nach arteriovenosem Aneurysma infolge Granatverletzung vor 4 Wochen. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1918, 55: 363.—Lisi, F. Aneurisma traumatico della carotide primitiva sinistra (nota epicritica) Pensiero med., 1931, 20: 132-5.—Maggio, P. Aneurisma traumatico della carotide primitiva (allaciatura della carotide primitiva e della giugulare interna; resezione del vago; asportazione della saccoccia; guarigione) Morgagni, 1929, 71: 1373-87, pl.—• Marquis, E. Sur l'intervention dans les anevrismes arterio- veineux de la carotide primitive et de la jugulaire interne. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1916, n. ser., 42: 2379-82.— Mathieu, C. Anevrysme de la carotide primitive gauche; ligature de l'artere; guerison sans accident. Rev. med. est, 1922, 50: 232-5.— Medullar, P. A. G. A case of aneurysm of the common carotid artery at an early age. Ind. M. Gaz., 1928, 63: 21.—Nieto, M. B. Ligadura de la car6tida primitiva por aneurisma del cuello. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1921-22, 7: 215-8. Also Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1924, 50: 102^.—Patel, Berard [et al.] Anevrysme arteriel de la carotide primitive gauche; extirpation, resultat eioigne. Lyon chir., 1919, 16: 423-7.— Paterson, J. E. The treatment of aneurysm of the common carotid artery; with notes of a case. Glasgow M. J., 1927, 108: 207-12—Petit-Dutaillis, D. Anevrisme de la fourche carotidienne; resection de la poche combinee a l'anastomose bout a bout de la carotide externe a la carotide interne; guerison sans troubles cerebraux. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 734-41. Also J. chir., Par., 1929, 33: 609-20.—Rackwitz, H. Ein Aneurysma der Arteria carotis communis. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 785.—Riviere, G. Anevrysme arterio-veineux jugulo-carotidien; operation; guerison. Lyon med., 1920, 129: 90-2.—Rodriguez Villegas, R. Aneurisma sacciforme de la car6tida primitiva izquierda. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1937, 21: 637-44.—Ruggi, G. Storie relative a quattro casi di aneurisma arterio-venoso fra la carotide primitiva e la giugulare interna. Mem. Accad. sc. Ist. Bologna, 1917-18, 7. ser., 5: 79- 90.—Sanders, A. A. Traumatic aneurysm of the right carotid artery. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1919, 5: 101-3.—Simonema. A. Aneurisma de la car6tida primitiva derecha, curado medica- mente. Arch. card, hemat., Madr., 1921, 2: 257-64.—Sinclair, N. Aneurysm of right common carotid artery. West London M. J., 1922, 27: 38.—Sokolov, V. D. [Operation for arterio- venous aneurysm art. carotis comm. et v. jugularis int.; suture of artery] Nov. khir., Moskva, 1926, 2: 170-3.—Stokes, A. B. Aneurysmal dilatation of the left common carotid artery, of atheromatous origin. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: Clin, sec, 222.—Toupet, R. Anevrisme arterio-veineux entre carotide primitive et jugulaire interne op6re precocement (17*me heure) ligature de la veine, suture de l'artere, guerison. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1919, 45: 337-41.—Usadel, W. Selbst- heilung eines Aneurysma arterio-venosum der A. carotis com- munis und der V. jugularis interna. Chirurg., 1931, 3: 555-7.— Venot, A. Anevrisme arterioso-veineux de la carotide et de la jugulaire interne; extirpation; guerison. Bull. Soc. nted. chir. Bordeaux, 1918, 29-31. Also J. med. Bordeaux, 1918, 48: 70. ■--- common: Diseases. Beneke, R. Die Atherosklerose der Carotis communis und ihre Bedeutung fiir das Verstrindnis der Blutsaulenformen. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1922, 28: 407-26.—Blair, V. P. A note on the treatment of secondary hemorrhage from the branches of the common carotid artery. Ann. Surg., 1921, 74: pl., 313—5. ---- common: Injuries. Autefage. Plate en seton de la carotide primitive; section complete de la ]ugulaire interne par eclat de grenade; ligature de la, carotide au-dessus et au-dessous de la tesion; ligature des deux bouts de la vein; guerison sans hemiptegie (Rapp. de R. Baudet) Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1918, 44: 1930-5.—Bec- cherle, G. Su di un caso di sutura dell' arteria carotide comune per emorragia tardiva in seguito a ferita della parete del vaso da scheggia di bomba a mano. Poltelinico, 1922, 29: sez. chir., 81-92.—Bolognesi, G. Ferita da taglio della carotide primitiva in soggetto emofiliaco (legatura della carotide primi- tiva; guarigione) Ann. ital. chir., 1926, 5: 132-6.—Caboche, H. Plaie de la carotide primitive, du bulbe carotidien et de la carotide externe gauches, avec ltemostase spontanee, et monoptegie du cote oppose. Paris chir., 1920, 12: 106-16.— Calzavara, D. Ferita della carotide comune. Arch. ital. chir., 1922-23, 6: 433-44.—Coudray, G. Deux cas de plates de 1 artere carotide primitive; ligature sans accidents consecutifs. Bui!. Soc. chir. Paris, 1919, 45: 451. Also Presse nted., 1920, 28: 886-8.—Fazekas. J. Intimariss der Art. carotis com- munis infolge einer Stichverletzung des Halses. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932, 19: 54-7.—Garcia Diaz, D. H6rida de la car6tida primitiva por arma blanca. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1922, 29: 564.—Garrigues. Plaie simultanee de la veine jugulaire interne et de l'artere carotide primitive par eclat d'obus; ligature des deux bouts; gu6rison sans troubles cere- braux. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1919, 45: 449-51.—Gioia, E. Ferita accidentale della carotide primitiva; doppia allasciatura; guarigione. Arch. ital. chir., 1933, 34: 496-514.—Grasso, R. Ferita della carotide comune; doppia allacciatura. Valsalva, 1935, 11: 651-60.—Israel, A. Schussverletzung und ringfor- mige Naht der Carotis dext. communis bei einem 9jahrigen Knaben. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 1169-71.—Lande, P. Meurtre par coup de revolver; blessure de la carotide primitive gauche; embolie cerebrate; hemiptegie. J. nted. Bordeaux, 1920, 50: 160.—Lefevre, H. Sur un cas de plaie du bulbe carotidien par balle, traite par la ligature de la carotide primitive, et l'anastomose bout a bout de la carotide externe avec la carotide interne. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1918, 44: 923-8.—Weiss. Blessure de la carotide primitive par eclat d'obus. Rev. nted. est, 1922, 50: 211. ---- common: Ligation. Aubert, E. Deux cas de ligature de la carotide primitive droite pour rtemorragie consecutive a une ulceration cancereuse. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1923, 26: 771-4.—Barco, P. Sobre la ligadura de la car6tida comun por exoftalmo pulsante; contri- bucten clinica. Rev. cir., B. Air., 1929, 8: 481-99.— Barnsby. Ligature successive des 2 carotides primitives; suites normales sans aucun incident. Bull. Soc. chir., Par., 1918, 44: 1163.— Chastenet de G6ry. Les ligatures carotidiennes dans les hemorragies des cancer buccaux et pharynges; 3 cas de liga- ture de la carotide primitive sans accident; ligature de 1'artire en 2 temps. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 1472-5.— Chutro, P. Ligature des 2 carotides primitives. Bull. Soc. chir., Par., 1918, 44: 691.—Courbon, P. Syndrome du trou dechire posterieur, ligature de la carotide gauche et troubles mentaux. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: pt 2, 457- 9.-—Danielopolu, D., Asian, A., & Marcu. I. Prtenontene depresseurs provoques chez I'homme par 1 occlusion de la caro- tide primitive. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 1273-7. Also Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1932, 3. ser., 48: 70-2.—Devincenzi, G. J. Cirugia vascular; ligadura de la car6tida primitiva. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1927, 12: 134-47.—Driiner, L. Ueber einen Fall von Naht der rechten Carotis communis und die zeitweilige Unterbindung grosser Gefasstamme. Zbl. Chir., 1920, 48: 191.—Ferraro, D. Considerazioni su di un caso di allacciatura della carotide primitiva. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1927, 1: 54-62.—Freeman, L. The causation and avoidance of cerebral disturbances in ligation of the common carotid artery. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1921, 39: 388-94 [Discussion] 407-11. Also Ann. Surg., 1921, 74: pl., 316-20.—Goliub, H. Das Problem der Hirnstorungen nach Unterbindung der Arteria carotis communis. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1827-30.— Hardouin, P. Quatre observations de ligature de la carotide primitive. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1923. 49: 774-80.—Homans, J. Accidents and precautions in ligations of the common carotid artery; report of a fatal hemiplegia. Ann. Surg., 1920, 71: 707-18, pl.—Kerr, H. H. Fractional ligation of the com- mon carotid artery in the treatment of pulsating exophthalmos. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1924, 37: 232-40. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 41: 565-8.—Kosterlitz, E. Zur Ligatur der Carotis communis. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 1161-3.—Krampf, F. Bei- trage zur Gefasschirurgie; Klinisches und Experimentelles (Naht des Truncus anonymus; Unterbindung der A. carotis comm.) Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 199: 152-70.—Markevich, V. L. [Removal of a cavernous adenoma of the neck with ligation of the common carotid artery] Tr. Protok. Imp. Kavkazsk. med. obsh., 1909-10, 46: 5-7.—Marquis & Le- feuvre. La circulation retrograde de la carotide externe vers l'interne, apres ligature de la carotide primitive, existe- t-elle? Rev. chir., Par., 1920, 58: 680-94— Marschik, H. Zur Unterbindung der Carotis communis mit besonderer Beruck- sichtigung der Drosselung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 198: 330-9.—Meurers, K. Ueber die Folgen der gleichzeitigen oder ungleichzeitigen Unterbindung der Carotides communes bei Kaninchen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1925, 46: 135^43.— Palma, R. Conseguenze anatomiche e funzionali della legatura 112386—vol. 3, 4th series---15 CAROTID 226 CAROTID delle arterie con strisce di aponevrosi; a proposito di un caso di allacciatura della carotide comune. Riv. chir., 1937, 3: 267- 77.—Patel & Chalier, A. Resultat eioigne, aprds 11 ans, de la ligature simultanee de la carotide primitive et de la jugulaire interne gauches sectionnees dans un traumatisme du cou. Lyon chir., 1933, 30: 5S9-91.—Peck, C. H. Pulsating exoph- thalmos; ligation of common carotid. Ann. Surg., 1926, 84: 125.—Peyrelongue, E. de, & Baur, F. Exophthalmos pulsa- tile; ligature de la carotide primitive; guerison. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 684-96. ------ Ligature de la carotide primitive pour exophtalmos pulsatile. Rev. chir., Par., 1926, 64: 595-602.—Phocas & Carajannopoulos. Deux cas de liga- ture de l'artere carotide primitive. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 268-70.—Seubert. Beitrag zur Unterbindung der Carotis communis. Deut. mil. arztl. Zschr., 1916, 45: 419- 21.—Simonetta, B. Considerazioni cliniche sulle conse- guenze dell' allacciatura della carotide primitiva sola o con contemporanea allacciatura della v. giugulare interna. Val- salva, 1936, 12: 117-23.—Sussi, L. Sulla legatura della caro- tide primitiva. Ann. ital. chir., 1932, 11: 311-26.—Walcker, F. Einige neue Wege zur Vorbestimmung der moglichen Komplikationen nach der Unterbindung der A. carotis commu- nis (resp. int.) Arch. klin. Chir., 1924,130:736-56.—Wieck, F. Ein Fall von Unterbindung der Carotis communis (nach frischer Verletzung) nebst einem Beitrage zur Frage der Carotisunterbindungen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1919-20, 118: 696-709.—Wortis, H. A case of cerebral degeneration with encephalographic study 8 years after common carotid ligation. Am. J. M. Sc, 1936, 192: 517-9, pl. Also Arch. Neur. Psy- chiat., Chic, 1936, 36: 894-6. ---- common: Surgery. Denk, W. Die zirkulare Gefassnaht der Carotis communis mit Erfolg ausgefiihrt. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1918, 31: 285.— Grossmann, B. Hirnpraparat eines Falles von Resektion der A. carotis communis wegen Larynxkarzinom mit Driisentumor. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1922, 56: 401.— Krauss, F. Vorberei- tende Behandlung bei Carotis communis-Operationen. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 3213.—Kuntzen. Gefassnaht der Arteria carotis communis. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 619. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 607.—Lexer. Ringformige Naht der linken Car. communis. Korbl. Allg. arztl. Verein. Thiiringen, 1917, 46: 217.—Sloan H. G. Successful end-to-end suture of the common carotid artery in man. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1921, 33: 62-4. ---- Diseases. Bowers. Necrosis of the carotid artery. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1919, 28: 948.—Cinquemani. F. Un caso di lipoma della guaina carotidea. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1924, 3:196-8.— De Meyer, J. Cas d'hypertrophie carotidienne. Ann. Soc, sc. med. natur. Bruxelles, 1920, 138.—Harbitz, F. Bilateral carotid arteritis. Arch. Path., Chic, 1926, 1: 499-510 — Raeder, J. G. Ein Fall von symmetrischer Karotisaffektion mit praseniler Katarakt und Glaukom sowie Gesichtsatrophie. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: [Beilagehft] 63-8.—Travaglini, V. Sulle neoplasie primitive della guaina vascolare del fascio giugulo-carotideo. Riforma med., 1932, 48: 431-6, pl. ---- external. See also Carotid plexus. Delannoy, E., & Muller. Plaie sdche de la carotide externe par coup de feu; mort par oedeme aigu du poumon (tesion du pneumogastrique) Ann. med. teg., 1934, 14: 860-3.—Fleming, R. E. The origin of the vertebral and external carotid arteries in birds. Anat. Rec, 1926, 33: 183-95, 3 pl.—Lorenzo, A. Anomalies de las ramas anteriores de la arteria car6tida externa. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1920, 25: 294.—Mariau. Section par balle de la carotide externa gauche sans accidents imntediats. Paris chir., 1919, 11: 278-80.—Pieri, G. Flemmone del collo, emorragia secondaria a perforazione della carotide esterna, legatura della carotide comune, morte per rammollimento cerebrate. Riv. osp., 1911, 1: 657.—Polya, E. Riss der Carotis externa nach einem Schlag in das Gesicht. Zbl. Chir 1923, 50: 223.—Wiethe, C. Ueber die chirurgische Bedeutung der Varietaten der Arteria carotis externa und deren Verzwei- gungen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 160: 248-53. ---- external: Aneurysm. Balice, G. Di un aneurisma essenziale intraparotideo della carotide esterna destra. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1924, 3: 707; 744, pl.—Borch-Johnsen, E. Aneurysma arterio-venosum spurium with communication between arteria carotis externa and vena jugularis externa. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1937, 18: 186-91.—Dyke, S. C. A case of traumatic aneurysm of the external carotid. Lancet, Lond., 1919, 1: 21.—Handelmann, N. J. [Diagnosis of aneurysm of the external carotid artery] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 540-2.—Havlicek, H. Ein Fall von beginnendem Aneurysma arteriovenosum zwischen Bifur- kation der Arteria carotis dextra und Vena facialis communis Berl. klin. Wschr., 1919, 56: 202-4.—Peverley. W. A., & Haworth, J. K. Aneurysm of external carotid artery treated by ligature of common carotid artery and internal jugular vein Brit. M. J., 1921, 1: 339.— Pinard, M.. & Mendelsohn, E. Anevrisme de la carotide externe droite. Bull. Soc. med h6p Paris, 1922, 3. ser., 46: 125-8. Also Clinique, Par., 1922, 17: 39.—Tremiterra, S. Voluminoso aneurisma della carotide esterna di sinistra in un bambino di tre mesi. Riv. chir., Como, 1924, 2: 10-8.— Wadhwani, H. R. A case of aneurism of the external carotid artery. Ind. M. Gaz., 1924, 59: 414. ---- external: Ligation. Hartglas, L. ^Contribution a I'etude de la ligature de la carotide externe par la voie retro- veineuse. 87p. 8? Par., 1923. Judell, W. *TJeber den Einfluss der Blut- absperrung auf das Versorgungsgebiet der Arte- riae carotides externae [Munchen] 18p. 8° Dusseld., 1933. Abrahams, B. H. Ligation of the external carotid artery for persistent nasal hemorrhage. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1928, 8: 29-31.—Chavannaz, G. Sur la ligature de la carotide externe par la voie retrojugulaire. Bull. Soc nted. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 275. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 45: 493.— Dellepiane Rawson, R. La ligadura de la car6tida externa en las lesiones cutaneo-mucosas de la regten cervico-cefalica. Rev As. med. argent., 1933, 46: 3217-20.—Dolbey. Preliminary ligature of the external carotid artery in operations upon the orbit. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1925, 23.—Dutheillet de Lamothe. L'ltemostase preventive par ligature temporaire des 2 carotides externes dans les grandes operations Itemorra- gipares portant sur la tete et le cou. Ann. mal. oreille, 1926, 45: 255-63.—Hanke, H. Ueber Folgezustande der pralimi- naren Unterbindung der Arteria carotis externa. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 217: 283-8.—Hartglass. La voie retro-jugulaire dans la ligature de la carotide externe. Bull. Soc. chir., Par 1923, 49: 1162-71. Also J. chir., Par., 1925, 26: 11-24.— Herfarth, H. Zur praliminaren Unterbindung der Arteria carotis externa. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 1106.—Huard, P., & Montagne. M. L'acces a ia carotide externe a travers lea lames celluleuses et par les plans de clivage du cou. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1931, 8: 125-38.—Malherbe, A. Traitement radical des rtemorragies graves des plaies de la face par la ligature de la carotide externe. BuU. med., Par., 1919, 32: 47-50.—NicDlson, W. P. Some points in surgery of the exter- nal carotid artery. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1919, 29: 77-9.—Patter- son, N. An improved method of ligaturing the external carotid artery. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 858.—Scheer, K. Ein Fall von lebensret tender Unterbindung der Carotis externa auf dem Truppenverbandplatz. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1917, 64: 574.—Schlemmer. Ligatur der A. carotis externa sin. nach Resektion der linken mittleren Nasenmusshel. Wien. med. Wschr., 1918, 68: 752.—Schroeder, K. B. Beitrag zur Unterbindung der Art. carotis externa. Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk., 1922, 109: 280-2.—Squirm, C. M. Intervenciones quirurgicas de cuello; preparatorias en el tratamiento de los canceres de bascula; metodologfa critica; operacten de las 2 curvas; arte- riectomfa sistemdtica v parafinizacten del cabo distal. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1930,7: 316-34.—Tandler, J. The ligature of the arteria carotis externa on the ligamentum stylomandibular. Pract. M. & S., 1921-22, 37: 488-90. ---- Injuries. See also Carotid, Aneurysm. Rohardt, W. *Zur Kenntnis der Hirnstorun- gen nach Carotisverletzungen [Rostock] 15p. 8? Lpz., 1919. Also Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1919, 64: 39-51. Bertein. Sequelles nerveuses centrales et peripheriques d'une plaie carotidienne. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 861.—Blair, V. P. A note on the treatment of secondary hemorrhage from the branches of the carotid arteries. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1921, 39: 402-11.—Blanc, H. Plaie des vaisseaux du cou par 6clat d'obus; rtemorragie arterielle secondaire grave; ligature de la carotide primitive; rtemopragie veineuse secondaire; pincement lateral de la jugulaire interne; embolie pulmonaire; guerison. Paris chir., 1916, 8: 477-81.—Fowler, G. R. Note of a case of gunshot wound of the neck; secondary hemorrhage of the sixth day; provisional constriction of the common carotid artery whilst locating the source of the hemorrhage; further hemor- rhage on the twelfth day; ligation of the common carotid, and of the external carotid of the opposite side. Brooklyn M. J., 1903, 17: 61-4. Also repr.—Godde, H. Zur Frage der Verletzung der grossen Halsgefasse und ihre Behandlung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1921, 161: 282-5.—Lawrence, C. S. Injury to carotid artery and jugular vein, with ligation and recovery. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1068.—Potherat, E. Plaie penetrant* du cou par projectile de revolver; ouverture secondaire de la carotide primitive gauche par chute d'une escarre; ltemorragie grave, ligature de la carotide primitive; hemiptegie droite totale avec paralysie faciale du nteme cote; aphasie; amelioration de l'hemiptegie et de l'aphasie. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1912, n. ser., 38: 394-7.—Ramsey, E. M., Gaiser, D. W. [et al.] Th« response of the rabbit's carotid artery to injuries. Yale J. Biol., 1936-37, 9: 37.—Schob, F. Zur Symptomatologie der Karotisligatur und -verletzung. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1920, 57: 998-1001.—Sernau, W. Zur Kasuistik der Karotis-Schuss- verletzung. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1918-19, 20: 143-6.— Tritto, G. Le sindromi laringee complesse nei traumatismi del grossi vasi del collo. Arch. ital. laring., 1923-24, 43: 81-119. Weise, H. Ueber die Schussverletzungen der Arteria caroti*' communis, der Carotis interna und ihre primare Behandlung. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1920, 119: 160-76. CAROTID 227 CAROTID ----. internal, See also Carotid plexus; Carotid sinus. Rtjedi, M. *Topographie, Bau und Funktion der Arteria carotis interna des Pferdes. 39p. 8? Ziir., 1922. Carmel, A. G. An inquiry into the phylogenetic basis of the flexous arteria carotis interna of man (the arteriae carotides of the seal) Anat. Rec, 1928, 39: 343-6, pl.—Fuchs, E. Die Krummungen der Arteria carotis interna im Canalis caroticus und im Sinus cavernosus. Anat. Anz., 1924-25, 59: 279-86.— Kecht, B. Die Bedeutung der Arteria carotis interna in der Hals-Nasen-Ohrenheilkunde. Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1937, 143: 3-47.—Ramadier, J., Leroux, R., & Bousquet. Particu- larites structurales des parois de la carotide interne intra- petreuse. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1933, 10: 205-9. ---- internal: Abnormities. Cairney, J. Tortuosity of the cervical segment of the inter- nal carotid artery. J. Anat., Lond., 1924-25, 59: 87-96.— Carmack, J. W. Aberrant internal carotids and their relation to surgery of the pharynx. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1929, 35: 33-48. Also Laryngoscope, 1929, 39: 707-20.— Escat, M. Dangereuse anomalie des carotides internes. Ann. otolar., Par., 1933, 818-20.—Jackson, J. L. Tortuosity of the internal carotid artery and its relation to tonsillectomy. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 475-9.—Kelly, A. B. Tortuosity of the internal carotid in relation to the pharynx. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Laryng., 1. Also J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1925, 40: 15-23, 2 pl.—Le Fort, R., & Piquet, J. Ectasie de la carotide interne traite p* l'engainement aponevrotique. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1929, 55: 451-3.—Oertel. Ueber die Persistenz embryonaler Verbindungen zwischen der A. carotis interna und der A. vertebralis cerebralis. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1922, 31: 281-95.—Poppi, U. Mancanza unilaterale dell'A. carotide interna. Monit. zool. ital., 1928, 39: 45-52.— Rodriguez Cadarso, A., & Barcia Goyanes. J. J. A rare case of tortuosity of the internal carotid artery. J. Anat., Lond., 1925-26, 60: 119.—Timbrell, A. G. A case of complete absence of both internal carotid arteries, with a preliminary note on the developmental history of the stapedial artery. Ibid., 1913-14, 48: 37-51.—Tondury, G. Einseitiges Fehien der A. carotis interna. Morph. Jahrb., 1934, 74: 625-38.—Winder, C. V. Experimental consideration of vertebral artery/carotid artery anastomoses. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 106: 28-34. ---- internal: Aneurysm. Albl, H. Aneurysma der Carotis interna, einen Hypophy- sentumor vortauschend, ein Beitrag zur Diagnose intrakra- nieller Aneurysmen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1929, 39: 890-4.—Aliquo-Mazzei, A. Contributo alia conoscenza delle sindromi oculari da aneurisma della carotide interna. Boll. ocul., 1929, 8: 1187-211.—Bachstez. Ein Fall von Aneu- rysma der Carptis interna und schwerer Arteriosklerose der Gehirn- und Netzhautgefasse bei Schrumpfniere. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 349.—Beck, O. Tod durch Verblutung aus dem Rachen infolge eines geplatzten Aneurysma der Carotis interna. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1918, 52: 606-8. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1919, 69: 405.—Birley, J. L. Traumatic aneu- rysm of the intracranial portion of the internal carotid artery. Brain, Lond., 1928, 51: 184-208.—Bozzoli, A. Aneurismo bilaterale della carotide interna. Riv. otoneur., 1937, 14: 304-16.—Brock, S. Aneurysm of the intracranial portion of the left internal carotid artery. Med. Clin. N. America, 1929, 13: 669-78.—Bufano, M. Sindrome epilettiforme da ectasia aneurismatica delle carotidi interne nel tratto parasellare, com- plicata da diabete pancreatico. Policlinico, 1935, 42: sez. med., 1-24.—Burci, E. Aneurisma della carotide interna di destra nel collo: estirpazione. Sperimentale, 1923, 77: 247. ------ Aneurisma della carotide interna; asportazione della sacca aneurismatica fra due legature e legatura della giugulare pro- fonda; guarigione completa. Ibid., 1924, 78: 594-6. ------ Qualche commento sopra due casi di aneurisma della carotide interna. Arch. ital. chir., 1925, 12: 429-42.—Camera, U. Aneurisma traumatico extracranico dell' arteria carotide in- terna in un bambino di otto anni. Minerva med., Tor., 1922, 2: 720-5.—Cannuyt, G. Anevrisme spontane vrai exo-extra- cranien de la carotide interne gauche, syndrome paralytique pur et total des 4 derniers nerfs craniens probablement d'origine syphilitique. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1922, 25: 399-410, pl.— Cassidy, M. Ophthalmoplegia due to aneurysm of internal carotid artery. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 633.— Castex, M. R. Contribution a I'etude des anevrismes de la portion extra-cranienne de la carotide interne. Ann. med., Par., 1924, 16: 138-45.—Creyssel & Armanet. Anevrisme de la carotide interne. Lyon chir., 1935, 32: 457-9.—D, W. H. Traumatic aneurysm of the internal carotid. Brit. Dent. J., 1918, 39: 185.—Demay, Bertrand, I., & Perisson, J. Anev- rysme de la carotide interne ayant simute une tumeur cere- brate. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 1027-32.—De Raffele, F. Su di un caso clinico di aneurisma artero-venoso della carotide interna nel segmento extracranico. Riforma med., 1920, 36: 345-9.—Doring. Aneurysma der Carotis interna bei Throm- bose des Sinus cavernosus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21! 604.— Dahlman [Case of aneurysm of internal carotid] Hospi- talstidende, 1931, 74: [Dansk. oto. lar. selsk. forh.] 66.— Foerster, O. Aneurysma der Carotis interna. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 1057.—Franceschetli, A. La sindrome dell' aneurisma della carotide interna. Riv. otoneur., 1933, 9: 482-5.—Freund, C. S. Subdural gelegenes Aneurysma der Carotis interna als Ursache der Kompression eines Tractus opticus (homonyme Hemianopsie) Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Kult., 1916, 2: Abt 1, med. Sekt. [Sitzung] 3— Friedrich, G. Traumatisches sackfbrmiges Aneurysma der rechten und linken Arteria carotis interna nach alter Oberkieferresektion. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 1586-92.—Gaal, A. Zur Rontgendiagnose des Aneurysma der Arteria carotis interna. Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 366-72.—Gabardi, E. F. Ulteriore contributo clinico alia conoscenza delle sindromi oculari da alterazioni della caro- tide interna. Riv. otoneur., 1934, 11: 591-004, 4 pl.—Gard- ner, W. J., & Hamby, W. B. A case of traumatic retrobulbar arteriovenous aneurysm. Cleveland Clin. Q., 1932, 1: 97- 100.—Germain & Ralte, J. An6vrysme arterioso-veineux de la base du crane; exophtalmos pulsatile traumatique. Ann. otolar., Par., 1935, 126-8.—Hamann, J. Aneurysma der Carotis interna. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 67: 210-4.—Hennig, O. Zur Behandlung des pulsierenden Exophthalmus (als Folge eines Aneurysma arterio-venosum der Carotis interna) Beitr. klin. Chir., 1930, 151: 132-9.—Hughes, C. A. Aneurysm of the internal carotid artery. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1933, 53: 621.—James, J. A. Aneurysm of the internal carotid artery. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 1579. Also J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1935, 50: 929.—Jirasek, A., Henner, K., & Sikl, H. Aitevrysme de la carotide interne droite; notes neuro- logiques, chirurgicales et anatomopathologiques concernant un cas observe et oper6. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 577-89.—Kirby, D. B. Aneurysm of the intracranial portion of the internal carotid artery. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 577-81.—Konig, F. Behandlung des pulsierenden Exophthal- mus (traumatisches Aneurysma arterio-venosum der Carotis interna) Arch. Orthop. Unfallchir., 1929, 27: 1-5.—Larjanko, J. Arterio-venoses Aneurysma der Arteria carotis interna; Enzephalarteriographie. Acta chir. scand., 1935, 77: 50-60, pl.—Lichatschov, A. G. Aneurysma spurium Art. carotis in- ternae (in regione canalis carotici et auris mediae) Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1929, 23: 254-7.—Lodge, S. D., Walker, G. F., & Stewart. M. J. Aneurysm of the left internal carotid artery simulating pituitary tumour. Brit. M. J., 1927, 2: 1179.— McKendree, C. A. Aneurysm of the internal carotid involving the abducens nerve. Neur. Bull., N. Y., 1918, 1: 322-4—Mc- Kinney, J. M., Acree, T., & Soltz, S. E. The syndrome of the aneurysms of the intra-cranial portion of the internal carotid ar- tery. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1934, 60: 201-4. Also Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1936, 5: 247-77.—Magnus, V. Aneurysm of the internal carotid artery. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1712.—Mar- kowicz. H. Ein Fall von Aneurysma (?) der Arteria carotis in- terna am Rachendache. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1933, 67:415-7, pl.—M01ler, H. [Case of intracranial aneurism of the internal carotid artery] Bibl. laeger, 1920, 112: 73-8. Also Hospitals- tidende, 1921, 64: 305-15. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1921, 66: 909-16.—Moniz, E. An6vrysme intra-cranien de la carotide interne droite rendu visible par l'arteriographie cerebrate. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1933, 11: 746-8. Also Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1934, 9: 225-7.—Neander, A. Ein Fall von Aneurysma der Carotis interna und Jackson-Epilepsie nach Schussverletzung. Arch. klin. Chir., 1934, 179: 750-61.—Nordman, Moreau [et al.j Anevrisme retroorbitaire de l'artere carotide interne. Loire med., 1922, 36: 377-82—Ortenberg, H. von. Aneu ysma arterio-venosum zwischen Carotis interna, Vertebralis sinistra und Sinus transversus. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1917, 64: 237.— Pattarin, P. La legatura dell' arteria carotide interna nel suo ultimo tratto di decorso extracranico, a monte di un possibile aneurisma immediatamente sottostante al forame carotico. Gazz. med. lombarda, 1929, 87: 147-53— Portmann, G.. & Dupouy, P. Contribution a I'etude des anevrismes pharynges de la carotide interne. Arch. med. belg., 1923, 76: 97-113. Also Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1922) 1923, 478-81. Also Gaz. sc. nted. Bordeaux, 1923, 44: 31.—Pribram, E. Ueber einen seltenen Fall von Aneurysma der Carotis interna. Arch. klin. Chir., 1916-17, 108: 680-3.—Propert, S. A. Oph- thalmoplegia due to aneurysm of internal carotid artery. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1220.—Ransohoff, J. Hemorrhage from an aneurysm of the internal carotid artery following septic sore-throat. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1918, 36: 456-60. Also Ann. Surg., 1918, 68: 152-5.—Roberts, A. D. Extracranial aneurysm of the internal carotid; report of a case. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1931, 40: 77-81.—Rouvillois, H. Ane- vrisme art6rio-veineux de la carotide interne dans sa portion extra-cranienne. Bull. Acad- med., Par., 1924, 3. ser., 91: 705-9.—Ruttin, E. Mykotisches Aneurysma der Carotis interna nach Verschiittung. Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1919, 11: 224-6. ------ Aneurysma der Arteria carotis cerebri und Uebererreg- barkeit der hinteren vertikalen Bogengiinge. Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk., 1921, 107: 254-62.—Saphir, O. Anomalies of the circle of Willis and serpentine aneurysms of the internal carotid artery: their relation to encephalomalacia and cerebral hemor- rhage. Am. J. Path., 1935, 11: 879. Also Arch. Path., Chic , 1935, 20: 36-45—Schenoni, A., & Gagliardone, C. R. Ligadura de la carotida primitiva en un caso de aneurisma traumatico de la carotida interna. Rev. med., Rosario, 1934, 8: 23-5.—Shipley. A. M., Winslow, N., & Walker, W. W. Aneurysm in the cervical portion of the internal carotid artery. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1936, 49: 33-59.—Sosman, M. C. & Vogt, E. C. Aneurysms of the internal carotid artery and the circle of Willis, from a Roentgenological viewpoint. Am. J. Roentg., 1926, n. ser., 15:122-34.—Tonnis, W. Traumatisches Aneurysma der linken Art. carotis int. mit Embolie der linken Art. cerebri ant. und retinae; ein Beitrag zur Anwendung der CAROTID 228 CAROTID Arteriographie der Carotis int. nach Lohr. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 844-8.—Toilet, W. [Two cases of spurious aneurysm from erosion of internal carotid] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1930, 72: 305-14.—Trevani, E. Ein als parasellarer Tumor operiertes Aneurysma der Arteria carotis interna. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932, 237: 534.—Tsiminakis, C. Kreislaufstorungen im Gehirne infolge Karotidenaneurysmen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 238-40.—Walsh, M. N., & Love, J. G. Intracranial carotid aneurysm; successful surgical treatment. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 81-8.—Wetzel, J. O. Aneurysm of the internal carotid artery with atrophy and compression of the optic nerve. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 1053-9.—Winslow, N. Aneu- rysm of the internal carotid artery in its cervical portion. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1921) 1922, 34: 323-45 [Discussion] 373-84. Also Ann. Surg., 1922, 75: 688-704. :----- An analytical study of extracranial aneurism of the internal carotid artery of traumatic origin. Bull. Univ. Maryland School M., 1923-24, 8: 88; 154. ------ An analytical study of extracranial aneurism of the internal carotid artery of the arterio-venous type. Ibid., 119-28. ------ Extracranial aneurysm of the internal carotid artery; history and analysis of the cases registered up to Aug. 1, 1925. Arch. Surg., 1926, 13: 689- 729.—Zollinger, R., & Cutler, E. C. Aneurysm of the internal carotid artery; report of a case simulating tumor of the pituitary Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 30: 607-11. Also repr. ---- internal: Aneurysm, carotid-cavernous. See also Exophthalmos, pulsating. Saidlin, M. * Aneurysma der Car. int. mit Ruptur in den Sinus cavernosus. 45p. 8? Halle a. S., 1914. Schiewe, A. *Zwei Falle von Aneurysma arteriovenosum der Carotis interna und des Sinus cavernosus (pulsierender Exophthalmus) 20p. 8? Berl.. 1931. Bonnamour, Bujadoux & Lyonnet, R. Anevrysme arterioso- veineux carotido-caverneux datant de 8 ans. Lyon med., 1927, 139: 471-5.—Crocco, A. PubUcaciones recibidas en el afio 1924; aneurisma arterio venoso entre la car6tida interna y el seno cavernoso (ligadura de la car6tida interna, curacten) Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1924, 23: No. 10-12. 131-62.—Dandy, W.E. The treatment of carotid cavernous arteriovenous aneurysms. Ann. Surg., 1935, 102: 916-26. Also Zbl. Neurochir., 1937, 2: 77; 165.—Delore, X., Aurand, L., & Roland, H. Exophtalmie par anevrysme arterio-veineux spontane de la carotide dans le sinus caverneux; guerison par ligature de la carotide interne, apres 6chec de la ligature de la carotide primitive. Lyon med., 1926, 138: 61-8. ------ Exophtalmie spontanee non pulsatile par anevrysme arterioso-veineux de la carotide interne et du sinus caverneux; 6chec de la ligature de la carotide primitive; ligature de la carotide interne; guerison. Ibid., 170-2.—Ehlers, H. A case of arteriovenous aneurysm between arteria carotis interna and sinus cavernosus (exophthalmus pulsans) Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1929, 4: 151-62.—Foggie. W. E. Aneurism of the carotid in the cavernous sinus. Edinburgh M. J., 1927, n. ser., 34: 649-57.—Friind, H. Beitrag zur Be- handlung des Aneurysma arteriovenosum der Carotis interna im Sinus cavernosus. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1928, 142: 221-8.— Gomes, P. Sobre um caso de exophthalmia pulsatil, depen- dente de aneurisma arterio-venosa da carotida interna em com- municacao com o seio cavernoso. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1919, 10: 241-6.—Harkness, G. F. Intracranial arterio-venous aneurysm; pulsating exophthalmos. Internat. J. M. & S., 1930, 43: 243-9.—Heimann, H. L. Cavernous aneurysm of the carotid. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 961.—Hepburn, M. L. Aneurismal varix of cavernous sinus. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1919-20, 13: sect, ophth., 31-4.—Keegan, J. J. Carotid liga- tion for intracranial arteriovenous aneurism. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 57: 368-79.—Lopez Villoria, L. Aneurisma car6tido- cavernoso sin exoftalmia pulsatil. Gac. nted. Caracas, 1929, 36: 21-8.—Mello, G. de. Sobre um caso de paralysia unilateral direita, completa do 3°, 4°, 5° e 6° pares craneanos, resultante de compressao exereida por um aneurisma da carotida interna, no seio cavernoso, por syphilis adquirida. Bol. Acad. nac. med., Rio, 1921, 93: 485-516. Also Arch, brasil. med., 1922, 12: 143-78, ch. Also Rev. med. hyg. mil., Rio, 1922, 8: 299' 345; 1923, 9: 4; 39; 76.—Montelro, A., & Filhe, P. Ane- vrysme arterio-veineux carotido-caverneux; exophtalmos pul- satile. M6m. Acad, chir., Par., 1935, 61: 1441-8.—Nattrass, F. J. Aneurysm of the carotid artery in the cavernous sinus; ligature of internal carotid; recovery. Edinburgh M. J., 1928 n. ser., 35: 30-2.—Olloz, M. Ueber totale einseitige Ophthal- moplegic; ein Fall von Aneurysma der Carotis interna im Sinus cavernosus mit Foix'schem Syndrom. Schweiz. Arch. Neur Psychiat., 1935, 35: 123-7.—Papagno, M. Esoftalmo pul- sante spontaneo da aneurisma artero-venoso della carotide interna e del seno cavernoso. Ann. ottalm., 1932, 60:671-86.__ Pascale, G. Aneurismi arterio-venosi della carotide interna nel seno cavernoso; patogenese e speciale processo operativo Ann. ital. chir., 1922, 1: 144-70.—Pollet & Decherf. Ane- vrisme de la carotide dans le sinus caverneux. Bull. Soc chir Paris, 1920, 46: 1012-5.—Riehm, H. Doppelseitiges, nicht traumatisch entstandenes Aneurysma arteriovenosum zwischen der Art. carotis interna und dem Sinus cavernosus mit Exoph- thalmus pulsans. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 287.—Riordan, J. F., & Nees, O. R. Carotid artery—cavernous sinus aneurysm! Tr. Hawaii M. Ass., 1934, No. 44, 61-6. Also U. S. Nav M Bull., 1935, 33: 388-94, pl.— Ruttin, O. Ein Fall von Aneu^ rysma der Karotis im Sinus cavernosus mit liber dem Kopfe horbarem Gerausch. Wien. med. Wschr., 1920, 70: 2027.__ Seyfarth, C. Arteriovenose Aneurysmen der Carotis interna mit dem Sinus cavernosus und Exophthalmus pulsans. Miinch med. Wschr., 1920, 67: 1092-4.—Spencer, W. G. Traumatic aneurysmal varix between the cavernous sinus and the end of the internal carotid artery on the left side. Proc. R. Soc M Lond., 1919-20, 13: sect, clin., 73-5.—Wheeler, J. M. 'Pul- sating exophthalmos due to arterio-venous communication in the cavernous sinus. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. America 1932, 7: 289-95, 3 pl., port. ---- internal: Aneurysm, carotid-jugular. Jauregui, P. Aneurisma arteriovenoso (car6tica interna y yugular interna) operacten; curacten; presentacten de enfermo Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 936-9.—Mclntyre, D. r! Arteriovenous fistula of the left internal carotid artery and jugular vein. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 278. Also N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 86: 559.—Patel, M., & Lannois, M. Ane- vrysme arterioso-veineux de la carotide interne et du golfe de la jugulaire interne. Lyon med., 1917, 126: 227-33.—Terry, T. L. Pulsating exophthalmos due to internal carotid—jugular aneu- rysm; the use of thorium dioxide in localization. Arch. Ophth Chic, 1934, 12: 988-90. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103- 1036-41. ---- internal: Diseases. Schwambach, K. *Die Verkalkung der Arteria carotis interna im Rontgenbild und ihre Differen- tialdiagnose. 24p. 8? Bonn, 1932. Brocher, J. E. W. Zircumskripte kongenitale Intimahyper- plasie in der Arteria carotis interna und ihre Beziehung zur Arteriosklerose. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1933, 25: 344-57 — Brunetti, L. Studio rontgenologico delle calcificazioni della carotide interna e dell' arteria oftalmica indagate mediante la stereografia, la proiezione Haas-Lysholm, la Rhese, lo chassis enorale e mediante tre proiezioni del seno cavernoso studiate ex novo. Riv. radiol., 1931, 3: 567-602.—Covili-Faggioli, G., & Moro, G. Emorragia della carotide interna da osteomielite della rocca petrosa; legatura della carotide primitiva; guari- gione. Otorinolar. ital., 1932, 2: 260.—Dorfler, J. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Lokalisation der Arteriosklerose der Gehirngefasse mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Arteria carotis interna. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1935, 103: 180-90.— Filippi-Gabardi, E. Contributo alia diagnostica delle lesioni chiasmatiche da alterazioni della carotide interna. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1934, 106: 267-81.—Morelli. E. Emianopsia omonima sinistra per calcificazione della carotide interna nella regione della sella turcica. Valsalva, 1926, 2: 113-20.—Ort- mann, K. K. [Fatal hemorrhage from erosion of internal carotid artery] Hospitalstidende, 1930, 73: 95-105.—Podesta, R. Osteitis necrosante del hueso temporal; hemorragia mortal por lesten ulcerativa de la car6tida interna. Sem. med., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 1839-46. Also Rev. As. nted. argent., 1935, 49: 47.-—Saphir, O. Changes of the optic nerve resulting from pressure of arteriosclerotic internal carotid arteries. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 110-8. ---- internal: Injuries. Arganaraz, R., & Delfor del Valle. Exoftalmus pulsatil bilateral; fractura de la base del craneo; ligadura de ambaa car6tidas; curacten. Prensa nted. argent., i919-20, 6: 56 — Kiimmel, W. Ein Fall von todlicher Nasenblutung aus der verletzten Carotis interna. Zschr. Hals Ac. Heilk., 1928, 21: 304-10.—Patel & Chalier, A. Plaie simultanee de la carotide interne et de la jugulaire interne; operation precoce; gu6rison. Lyon chir., 1922, 19: 777-9.—Plewka. Tbdliche Blutung aus der Carotis interna. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1931-32, 30: 129-34.—Tritto, G. Le emorragie secondarie della carotide interna consecutive a ferita d'arme da fuoco; ligatura, guari- gione. Med. prat., Nap., 1923, 8: 361-8.—Zimmermann, S. [Case of injury of the internal carotid artery] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1928, 109-11. ---- internal: Ligation. Brau-Tapie. Sur un cas de ligature de la carotide interne; guerison sans incident. J. med. Bordeaux, 1918, 48: 351.— Campbell. J. L., & Martin. J. D. Pulsating exophthalmos; treatment by partial ligation of internal carotid. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 1682-4.—Charschak, E. Ein Fall von Art.- carotis-interna-Unterbindung bei wiederholter Blutung aus dem radikaltrepanierten Ohr. Zschr. Hals & Heilk., 1927, 19: 393-6.—Clermont. La ligature de la carotide interne dans le crane. Bull. Soc. chir., Par., 1918, 44: 873-81.—Dupuy- Dutemps, L. Exophtalmie pulsatile avec glaucome; ligature de la carotide interne. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1927, 136-43.— Germain, H., & Camoreyt G. Ligature de la carotide interne pour exophtalmos pulsatile. Ann. otolar., Par., 1935, 334.— Josefson, A. [Case of pulsating exophthalmus and systolic murmur; ligation of internal carotid; disappearance of symp- toms] Hygiea, Stockh., 1929. 91: 545-9.—Kallius, H. «■ Operationswege zur Carotis interna. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1924, 132: 620-7.—Mayer, O. Bericht uber einen in der Sitzung der Oest. otol. Ges. im Juni 1913 vorgestellten Fall von Ligatur CAROTID 229 CAROTID der Carotis interna wegen Blutung aus dem Ohre. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1915, 49: 737-42.—Perrin & Wertheimer Exophtalmos pulsatile; ligature de l'artere carotide interne. Arch, opht., Par., 1933, 50: 395-7.—Pfeiffer, B. Zur Sympto- matologie der zerebralen Storungen bei Verschluss der Arteria carotis interna. Munch, med. Wschr., 1919, 66: 271.—Rehn, E Die Freilegung der Arteria carotis interna in ihrem oberen Halsteil. Zbl. Chir.. 1919, 46: 305-8.— Riese, H. Ein neuer Weg zur operativen Freilegung der Art. carotis interna an der Schadelbasis. Arch. klin. Chir., 1918-19, 111: 556-64.— Rothhardt, E. Hirnstorungen bei Ausfall der linken Carotis interna. Med. Klin., Berl., 1921, 17: 225.— Wiillenweber. Fortdauer des Lebens bei doppelseitigem vollstandigem Ver- schluss der Aa. carotides internae. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1928, 105: 283-8. --- internal: Rupture. Hartshorne, I. Traumatic rupture of the internal carotid into the cavernous sinus. Am. J. Ophth., 1921, 3. ser., 4: 353-5.—Hunter, R. J. Spontaneous rupture of the internal carotid artery with hemorrhage from the ear. Laryngoscope, 1922, 32: 678-85.—Rauchenbichler, R. von. Ein Fall von primaren Abriss der Arteria carotis interna mit sekundiirer Aneurysmabildung. Arch. klin. Chir., 1918, 110: 699-704. --- internal: Thrombosis [and embolism] Agatston, S. A. Thrombosis of the carotid and middle cerebral arteries, with bilateral hemorrhagic optic neuritis. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1930, 24: 1245. Also repr.— Caldwell, J. A. Posttraumatic thrombosis of internal carotid artery. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 32: 522.—Hyland, H. H. Throm- bosis of intracranial arteries; report of 3 cases involving, re- spectively, the anterior cerebral, basilar, and internal carotid arteries. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 30: 342-56. Also repr.—Moniz, E., Lima, A., <$; Lacerda, R. de. Hemi- ptegies par thrombose de la carotide interne. Presse med., 1937, 45: 977-80.—Ninger. F. [Ligature of the carotid artery in otogenous hemorrhage caused by a malignant tumor of the temporal bone] Cas. tek. cesk., 1933, 72: 1504. --- Ligation. See also Carotid, Surgery. Krumpel, W. *Cerebrale Erscheinungen nach Carotisunterbindung [Munster] 19p. 8? Bot- trop-W., 1933. Prowald, R. *Die Gefahren der Carotisunter- bindung [Wurzburg] 23p. 8? Ochsenfurt a. M. 1932. Auvray. A propos des accidents consecutifs aux ligatures des carotides. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 931-3.— Billet, H. Les ligatures difficiles; ligature des artSres carotides interne et externe k leur origine. Gaz. hop., 1928, 101: 1845- 50.—Briining, F. Zur Chirurgie der Arteria carotis, insbesondere iiber die Folgen ihrer Unterbindung fiir das Gehirn. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 145-7. ------ L'allacciatura della carotide e sue conseguenze a carico del cervello. Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 319-22.—Buxton, S. J. D. Exophthalmos cured by carotid ligation. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Clin., 67-9.—Cattaneo, L. Sulla formazione di tessuto mieloide nell' arteria carotide del coniglio doppiamente legata. Pathologica, Genova, 1931, 23: 407-10.—Dorrance, G. M. Ligation of the great vessels of the neck. Ann. Surg., 1934, 99: 721-42.—Feuchtinger, R. Zur Technik der Karotisligatur. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1932, 6: 1483-7.—Funakoshi, T., & Matsuura, S. Experimentelle Studien uber die Unterbindung der Halsgefasse. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1936, 16: 1073.— Gardner, M. D. Ligation of carotid and vertebral arteries in monkeys. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32:1034-6 — Genz. Karotisligatur wegen Nachblutung nach Tonsillektomie. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1922, 56: 952-4.—Gruber, G. B., & Werner, B. Zur Frage der Unterbindung der Karotis und ihrer Folgen aufs Gehirn. Deut. med. Wschr., 1919, 45: 1134-6.— Hugel, K. Unterbindungen der Carotis communis und der Carotis interna. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 2603.—Litthauer, M. Ueber die Unterbindung der Arteria carotis communis und interna. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 1249.—Ljubomudrov, A. P. Ueber die Entwicklung der kollateralen Bahnen nach Unterbindung der Aa. carotides und Aa. vertebrates am Halse des Hundes. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929-30, 91: 452- 518.—Malyschew B. F. Ueber die Reaktion des Endothels der Art. carotis des Kaninchens bei doppelter Unterbindung. Virchows Arch., 1929, 272: 727-52.—Mayer, O. Ueber die Aussichten der Carotisligatur bei Arrosion der Arterie im Bereiche des Schlafebeins. Med. Klin., Berl., 1916, 12: 769- 71.—Perthes. Ueber die Ursache der Hirnstorungen nach Karotisunterbindung und iiber Arterienunterbindung ohne Schadigung der Intima. Arch. klin. Chir., 1920, 104: 403-15. Also Verh. Deut. Ges. Chir., 1920, 44: 54-66.—Pezzullo, A. Contributo alia cura dei flemmoni parafaringei; legatura della carotide per emorragia consecutiva a rammollimento inflam- matory. Prat, med., Nap., 1905-6, 6: 33; 137.—Ranzi, E. Zur Ligatur der Arteria carotis. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1918, 31: 349-54.—Romeo, M. II circolo cerebrate collaterale dopo la legatura dei grossi vasi del collo. Clin, chir., Milano, 1931, 34: 881; 1932, 35: 215.—Tritto, G. Altri tre casi di ligatura dei grossi vasi del collo. Med. prat., Nap., 1924, 9: 241-53.— Villaverde, J. M. de Sobre un pretendido sfndrome nervioso nuevo (paralisis hontenima de cara y miembros y amaurosis unilateral alterna; sfndrome de embolia de la porcten terminal de la car6tida interna) Siglo med., 1924, 74: 468-72. ---- Surgery. Botjsqtjet, J. *La carotide intrapetreuse. 124p. 8? Par., 1933. Bedarida, N. V. Resezione di tunica awentiziale in carotide umana; esiti istopatologici. Arch. ital. chir., 1927, 17: 565- 76.—Bernabai, V. Contributo clinico alia chirurgia dei gro«si vasi del collo. Policlinico, 1908, 15: sez. prat., 485-90.— Lacerda, R. de. Injecgoes intra-carotideas. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1937, 55: 229-31.—Lioy, D. Studio sperimentale sul- l'anastomosi carotide-succlavia. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 797-817.—Mattina, A. Studio critico sulle vie di accesso ai grossi vasi della base del collo. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1937. 16: 155-61. ---- Thrombosis. Greco, T. Le trombosi post-traumatiche della carotide. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 757-84.—Hauwer, A. W. M. Thrombose der Arteria carotis mit orbitalen Komplikationen. Arch. Augenh., 1928, 99: 240-62. CAROTID canal. See also Temporal bone. Bertel, G. Contributo alio studio anatomo-radiografico dell' osso basilare e del solco della carotide. Riv. radiol., 1932-33, 7: 697-712.—Minne, J., & Decoulx, P. Note sur le canal carotidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 699-702.— Tobeck, A. Untersuchungen iiber die Canaliculi carotico- tympanic! an mazerierten Schlafenbeinen. Beitr. prakt. theor. Hals &c Heilk., 1934-35, 31: 444-50. CAROTID glomus [body] See also Carotid plexus; Carotid sinus; Chro- maffine system. Bellelli, F. Anatomia chirurgica della glandola carotidea. Morgagni, 1929, 71: 1425-45.—Benoit, A. Recherches sur l'origine et la signification du ganglion carotidien (souris) Arch, biol., Par., 1928, 38: 219-47, pl.—Boissezon, P. de. La trifurcation carotidienne et le corpuscule intercarotidien du cheval. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1936, 13: 733-7.—Boyd, J. D. The development of the human carotid body. Contr. Em- bryol. Carnegie Inst., 1937, 26: 3-31, 6 pl.—Castro. F. de. Ueber die Struktur und Innervation des Glomus caroticum beim Menschen und bei den Saugetieren; anatomisch-experi- mentelle Untersuchungen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929, 89: 250-65.—Christie, R. V. The function of the carotid gland (Glomus caroticum) the action of extracts of a carotid gland tumor in man. Endocrinology, 1933, 17: 421-32.— Da Costa, A. C. Paraganglia and carotid body. J. Anat., Lond., 1934-35, 69: 479-83, 2 pl.—Dieterich, H. Epithelkor- perchen und Carotisdriise. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1924, 131: 708- 15, 2 pl.—Dubecq, Masse & Lacoste, G. Note sur le corpuscle retrocarotidien. J. nted. Bordeaux, 1923, 53: 205.—Fischer, W. Ueber die Funktion der Carotisdriise. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1924, 39: 477-86.—Funk, E. H. The carotid gland. Progr. Med., Phila., 1921, 2: 331-3.—Gerard, M. W., & Billingsley, P. R. The innervation of the carotid body. Anat. Rec, 1923, 25: 391-400.— Jacobovici, J., Nitzescu, I. L, & Pop, A. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Physiologie der Carotisdriise beim Menschen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 66: 359-72.—Klug. Ueber die Carotisdriise. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1924, 131: 531-56.—Kose, W. Ueber das Vorkommen einer Carotisdriise und der chromaffinen Zellen bei Vogeln, nebst Bemerkungen iiber die Kiemenspaltenderivate. Anat. Anz., 1902, 22: 162-70.—Muratori, G. Ricerche sperimentali sulla zona glomo-carotidea degli uccelli. Pubb. Lab. chim. biol. Univ. Padova, 1932-34, 1: art. 27. ------ Contributo istologico all' innervazione della zona arteriosa glomo-caro- tidea. Arch. ital. anat., 1934, 33: 421-42. ------& Spanio, P. Contributo istologico all' impostazione di ricerche speri- mentali sul glomo carotico. Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 391-5.—Pischinger, A. Ueber die Entwicklung und das Wesen des Carotislabyrinths bei Anuren. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1934, 103: 45-52.—Rabl, H. Die Entwicklung der Carotisdriise beim Meerschweinchen. Arch. mikr. Anat. Entwmech., 1922, 96: 315-39, 2 pl.—Riegele, L. Die Nerven des Glomus caroticum beim Menschen mit kurzer Uebersicht iiber den histologischen Aufbau des Organs. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1928, 86: 142-67.—Sferra, P. Sulla ghiandola caro- tica. Gazz. osp., 1931, 52: 129-32.—Slaviero, A. Ricerche sperimentali sulla ghiandola carotica (Glomus caroticum) Endocr. pat. cost., Roma, 1933, n. ser., 8: 209-21.—Smith, C. The origin and development of the carotid body. Am. J. Anat., 1924, 34: 87-125, 3 pl.—Szepsenwol, J. Le developpe- ment primitif de la glande carotidienne chez les embryons de canard. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 13-5.—Trinci, G. Sulla esistenza di un paraganglio cardiaco e di un paraganglio carotico (glandula carotica) nei rettili. Monit. zool. ital., 1909, 20: 286-9.—Watzka, M. Vom Paraganglion caroticum. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1934, 42: 108-20.—Winder, C. V. On the mechanism of stimulation of carotid gland chemoreceptors. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 118: 389-98. CAROTID GLOMUS 230 CAROTID GLOMUS ---- Pathology. Kojo, K. Pathologische Untersuchungen der Carotisdriise. Fukuoka acta med., 1931, 24: 14. ------ Pathologisch- experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Funktion der Caro- tisdriise. Ibid., 17.—Paunz, L. Pathologisch-anatomische Veranderungen der Carotisdriise. Virchows Arch., 1923,241: 76-115.—Rasario, G. M. Ricerche isto-patologiche sul glomo carotideo. Minerva med., Tor., 1937, 28: pt 1, 4-13 — White, E. G. Die Struktur des Glomus caroticum, seine Pathologie und Physiologie und seine Beziehung zum Nerven- system. Beitr. path. Anat., 1935-36, 96: 177-227. ---- Surgery. See also Carotid glomus, Tumor. Andreoli, C. Sull' esportazione del glomo carotideo; nota riassuntiva. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1932, 95: pt 2, 68.— Cardona, L. II glomo carotideo e la tecnica operatoria per la sua ricerca. Boll. Soc. eustach., 1936, 34: 19-26.—Cesaris Demel, V. Glicosuria ed iperglicemia nell' asportazione bilaterale delle ghiandole carotiche. Valsalva, 1928, 4: 585- 600.—Collazo. J. A., Resa, R., & Cruz, A. F. Hypercal- ciimische und antitetanische Wirkung der Exstirpation der Carotisdrusenzone. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 748-50— Klose, H. Beitrage zur Chirurgie der sogenannten Carotisdriise. Arch. klin. Chir., 1922, 121: 689-724.—Lauwers. E. E. L'extir- pation du corpuscule carotidien dans l'6pilepsie. Bull. Acad. nted. Belgique, 1930, 5. ser., 10: 174-210. ---- Tumors. Aperlo, G., & Ressi, F. I tumori della ghian- dola carotidea. p.26-139. 8? Milano, 1927. Clin, chir., Milano, 1927, 30: Wenig, W. *Carotisdriisentumoren; ein Bei- trag zur Therapie und Kasuistik. 35p. 8? K6nigsb.-Pr., 1931. Abbott, A. C, & Stephenson, E. Tumor of the carotid body. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 21-4.—Abe, T. A case report of the tumor of the carotid gland. Gann, Tokyo, 1924, 18: 80.— Alezais & Peyron. Histogenese des paragangliomes caroti- diens. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1911. 4: 181-208, 4 pl.—Bager, B. A peculiar case of carotid tumour. Acta chir. scand., 1930, 66: 311-4, 2 pl.—Bdrard & Dunet. Tumeur de la glande caroti- dienne. Lyon med., 1923, 132: 784-8.—Bernardes de Oli- veira, A. Tumor da glandula carotidiana. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1935, 29: 107-43.—Bevan, A. D., & McCarthy, E. R. Tumors of the carotid body. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 49: 764-79.—Bianchi, G. Neoplasmi della ghiandola carotidea (osservazioni) Morgagni, 1929, 71: 493-507.—Birman, A. Ueber Strumen der Carotisdriise. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1924, 186: 384-402.—Blagoveshchensky, M. A. [Case of tumor of the carotid gland] Khirurgia, Moskva, 1937, No. 6, 151-4.— Bonikowsky, H. Ueber einen Fall von Struma der Carotis- driise. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 2455-7.—Boot, G. W. Tumor of the carotid gland with Stokes-Adams syndrome. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1923-24, 32: 1241-5 [Discussion] 1252.— Bowen, W. F., & Miller. M. B. Tumor of carotid body; report of a case. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1926, 26: 321-3.—Brandberg, R. A case of tumour of the carotid body with thrombosis of the arteria carotis interna. Acta chir. scand., 1929, 65: 464—74.— Brock, S., & Pilot, I. Carotid body tumor; report of case. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1935, 24: 425-7.—Budge, W. H. Tumors of the carotid body; report of case. California West. M., 1929, 31: 423.—Cade, S. Carotid bodv tumours. Westminster Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1924, 19: 235-43.—Cassidy, M., & Page, C. M. Case of carotid body tumour with syncopal attacks, after operation. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: Sect. Clin., 100-3.—Cellina, M., & Nava, E. I paragangliomi carotidei. Ann. ital. chir., 1932, 11: 477-522.—Chase, W. H. Familial and bilateral tumours of the carotid body. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1933, 36: 1-12, 3 pl.—Coke, M., & Dunlop, H. A. Irritation of the vagus by a tumour of the carotid body. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 2: 1050.—Cragg, R. W. Concurrent tumors of the left carotid body and both Zuckerkandl bodies. Arch. Path., Chic, 1934, 18: 635-45.—Descarpentries. Un cas de tumeur de la glande carotidienne. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1922, 48: 245-55.—De Tarnowsky, G. Probable bilateral tumor of the carotid body; report of case. Am. J. Surg., 1932, 18: 261-6. Also repr.—Dionisi, H. Tumore del corpusculo carotideo. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1935, 19: 124-37. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 1, 292-9.—Ducuing, J. Contribution a I'etude des tumeurs du corpuscule retro-caro- tidien. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1937, 26: 6-19.—Duroux, E., & Rollin, L. Contribution a I'etude des tumeurs de la glande carotidienne. Bull., med., Par., 1927, 41: 1107-11.—Farr, C. E. Perithelioma of the carotid gland. Ann. Surg., 1924, 80: 789.—Fedeli, F. I tumori della glandola carotica. Arch. ital. chir., 1922-23, 6: 217-57.—Fitzgerald, M. G. A case of carotid body tumour; ligature of common carotid; excision of tumour. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1926-27, 34: 62.— Florcken, H. Ein Beitrag zu den Tumoren der Karotisdruse. Munch, med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 931.—Gould, E. P. Carotid body tumour. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1934, 57: 27.—Greene, E. I., & Greene, J. M. Validity of present criteria for the diagnosis of carotid body tumor (with especial reference to branchiogenetic cysts) Am. J. Surg., 1933, 22: 521-6. Also repr.—Gronberger, G. [A case of sarcoma of carotid gland] Hygiea, Stockh., 1917, 79: 169.—Guthrie, D. Tumour of the carotid body. J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1924, 39: 635-7.—Hart- mann, H. Tumeur du corpuscule carotidien, ablation incom- plete; radiotherapie. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 1404-8.—Harttung. Carotisdriisentumor. Beitr. klin. Chir 1924, 131: 142-9.—Harvey, F. A tumour of the carotid body' Brit. J. Surg., 1928-29, 16: 163-5.—Hernandez, R. V. A prop6sito de tumor del corpusculo carotideo. Bol. Soc. cir B. Aires, 1935, 19: 139.—Jacques, P., & Florentin, P. Etude anatomo-clinique d'un cas de tumeur de la glande intercaroti- dienne (corpuscule carotidien-glomus carotidien) Rev. med Nancy, 1937, 65: 147-55.—Joyce, T. M., & Diack, S. L. A tumor of the carotid body. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1934, 14: 1397-400.—Kirkland, T. S. Tumours of the carotid body Med. J. Australia, 1924, 1: suppl., 368.—Knighton, J. E. Case report of tumor involving carotid sheath presenting some in- teresting diagnostic problems. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1924-25, 77: 237.—Leclerc, G. Tumeur intercarotidienne; ablation avec resection de la fourche carotidienne; guerison. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 982-8. ------ & Dubard, J. Les tu- meurs du corpuscule intercarotidien. Gaz. h6p., 1926, 99: 1525; 1557.—Maingot. A tumour of the carotid body. West London M. J., 1922, 27: 95.—Majocchi, A. La semeiotica dei tumori del glomo carotideo. Clin, chir., Milano, 1925, 28: 307-20.—Matyas, M. Fall von Carotisdrusengeschwulst, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Massnahmen zur Verhutung von Komplikationen nach Carotisunterbindung. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936-37, 187: 545-54— Miginiac, G. Tumeur du cor- puscule carotidien; ablation complete et conservation des 3 carotides; guerison. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 165— 70.—Miller, R. H., & Garland, F. E. Tumor of the carotid gland. Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 191: 659-62.—Mirizzi, P. L. Tumeur du corpuscule carotidien. Presse med., 1935, 43: 1804-7.—Nieuwenhuijse, P. [Tumors of carotid gland] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: pt 2, 2025.—Ninger, F. [Struma glandulae caroticae] Cas. tek. 6esk., 1933, 72: 1505-7.— Nix, J. T., & D'Aunoy, R.- Tumors of the carotid body. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 13: 529-35. Also repr—O'Shaugh- nessy, L. A tumour of the carotid body. Brit. J. Surg., 1931, 19: 153.—Parenti, G. C. Endotelioma della ghiandola caro- tica. Pathologica, Genova, 1935, 27: 478-84.—Perez Fontana, V., & Malet, J. Etude clinique et anatomo-pathologique sur 2 cas de tumeurs du ganglion carotidien. Rev. sudamer. med., Par., 1931, 2: 59-68. Also An. Fac. med., Montev., 1932, 17: 316.—Peterson, E. W., & Meeker, L. H. Tumors of the carotid body. Ann. Surg., 1936, 103: 554-71.—Phelps, F. W., Case, S. W., & Snyder, G. A. C. Primary tumors of the carotid body. West. J. Surg., 1937, 45: 42-6.—Picard, E., & Laduron, R. Paragangliome du corpuscule carotidien. Rev. beige sc. med., 1933, 5: 531-41.—Puente Duany, N. Estudio de una observa- cten de tumor del paraganglio carotfdeo con autopsia. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1930, 5: 228-39.—Puscariu. E., Hortolo- mei, N., & Lazaresco, D. Paragangliome intercarotidien, Lyon chir., 1931, 28: 298-316. ------ [Carotid para- ganglioma] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1931, 20: 151-82.—Rankin, F. W., & Wellbrock, W. L. A. Tumors of the carotid body: report of 12 cases, including one of bilateral tumor. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1931, 43: 39-53, 2 pl. Also Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 801-10.—Reenstierna, J. A contribution to the knowledge of the tumours of the carotid gland. Nord. med. ark., 1918-19, afd. 2, 51: 215-26.—Roberts, J. E. H. Carotid body tumour. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: Sect. Surg., 95 — Rossing, F. Struma eines akzessorischen Glomus caroticum. Arch. klin. Chir., 1934-35, 181: 571-4.—Roux-Berger, J. L., & Tailhefer, A. Tumeur de la glande inter-carotidienne. M6m. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 1427.—Royster, H. A. Tumors of the carotid body. South. M. J., 1924, 17: 196-201.—Sanchez Lucas. Tumor de la gtendula carotidea. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 276.—Schmidt, L. Beitrag zu den malignen Ge- schwiilsten der Carotisdriise. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 216: 414-24. ------ [Malignant carotid glomus] Orv. hetil, 1929, 73:756-60.—Schmieden, V., & Mahler, L. Zur Diagnose der Tumoren der Glandula carotica. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 513.—Schwarz, E. Paraganglioma intercaroticum. Proc. N. York Path. Soc, 1922, 22: 118.—Sellors, T. H. Carotid body tumour. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Surg., 17.—Sheehan. J. E., & Rabiner, M. Report of an unusual case of tumor of the carotid body. Laryngoscope, 1927, 37: 433-7.— Sikejev, V. V. Struma der Karotisdruse. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 172: 62-8.—Soupault, R. Tumeur du corpuscule carotidien. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 1429.—Stewart, H. H. The pathology and treatment of tumours of the carotid body. Brit. J. Surg., 1931,19:114-20.— Stewart, Q. A case of tumour of the right carotid glomus. Edinburgh M. J., 1928, n. ser., 35: 214-8.—Str0m. R. [Tumors originating from the carotid gland] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1937, 98: 845-63.—Sullivan, R. P., & Fraser, A. Tumors of the carotid body. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1926) 1927, 39: 306-14, 6 pl. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 45: 209-18.- Talmann, I. M. Zwei Falle von Strumen der Carotisdriise. Zbl. Chir., 1929, 56: 1039-43.—Traut, E. F. Tumor of the carotid body. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 45: 829-31.—Tnn- chera, C. Sopra un voluminoso tumore del glomo caro- tideo (asportazione previa resezione del fascio gtoijpjj0; carotideo e del vago; guaragione) Arch. ital. chir., 1932, 31: 52-68.—Urkovetsky, B. I. [Adenoma of the carotid gland] Vest, khir., 1932, 26: 163.—Van Bogaert, L. Paraganghome carotidien bilateral. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1924, 13: 307-19. Vivoli, D., & Biot, R. Peritelioma de glandula intercarotldea. Rev. nted. lat. amer., B. Air., 1928-29,14: 515-24— Wetterdal, CAROTID GLOMUS 231 CAROTID SINUS P. [Contribution to the knowledge of tumors of carotid gland] Hygiea, Stockh., 1916, 78: 1761-88.—Whale, H. L. Tumour of carotid body. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Laryng., 7. CAROTID plexus. See also Sympathetic nervous system. Gellert, A. Les ganglions nerveux du plexus carotidien interne chez I'homme. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1933, 10: 1113-7. Also J. Anat., Lond., 1934, 68: 318-22.—Sorensen, E. [Hemiplegia carotica] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: [Oft. selsk. forh.] 5.—Truffert, P. Les rapports respectifs des nerfs grand hypoglosse pneumogastrique et grand sympathique avec la lame artirielle carotidienne. Bull. Soc anat. Paris, 1921, 91: 429. CAROTID region. See also Neck. Argaud, R., & Boissezon. P. de. Sur la presence constante d'un os intercarotidien chez le cheval. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 114: 218.— Chavannaz, G. La voie retro-jugu- laire de Hartglass dans l'extirpation des tumeurs malignes de la region carotidienne. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1924, 50: 650-3.—Cornil, L., Salmon, M., & Mosinger, M. Tumeur congenitale de la r6gion carotidienne, en voie de resorption macrophagique. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1937, 26: 333-7.— De Gaetano. L. Feiita da punta e taglio del fascio nerveo- vascolare sinistro; allacciatura della carotide primitiva e della giugulare interna; guarigione. Gazz. med. nap., 1920, 3: 195-9.—Le Roy des Barres. Note sur un volumineux lipome de la region carotidienne. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 14.—Picque\ R. Plaie de la region carotidienne par calot de projectile; section du tronc veineux thyro-linguo-facial et plaie longitudinale de la jugulaire interne; ligature des deux bouts du tronc et suture lat6rale de la jugulaire; guerison. Ibid., 1909, n. ser., 35: 574. CAROTID sinus. See also Blood pressure, Regulation: Carotid sinus; Blood pressure, high, Pathogenesis; Brain, Blood circulation; Heart, Innervation; Parasympathetic nervous system; Respiration, Regulation. Antonescu, C. V. [Innervation of the carotid sinus in the dog] Cluj. med., 1935, 16: 348-51.—Argaud, R., & Boissezon, P. de. Structure du sinus carotidien chez le cheval. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1936,13:1035-8.—Boyd, J. D. Observations on the human carotid sinus and its nerve supply. Anat. Anz., 1937, 84: 386-99.—Code, C. F. The carotid sinus nerve in the dog. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 28.—Danielopolu, D., & Marcou, I. Sur la presence de filets centripdtes respiratoires sino-carotidiens, inhibiteurs et excitateurs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 229.—Heymans, C, & Bouckaert, J. J. Au sujet de la technique de la preparation du sinus carotidien circula- toirement isote mais nerveusement intact. Ibid., 113: 912.— Muratori, G. Sul significato embriologico della sede dei terri- torii arteriosi pressorecettori in varie classi di amnioti. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1936, 11: 345. Also Monit. zool. ital., 1937, 47: suppl. 228-31.—Ochoterena, I. Estudios neurote- gjcos acerca d».l seno y del glomus car6ticum. Gac. med. Mexi- co, 1937, 67: 178-91.—Rosario, G. M. Ricerche istopatologiche sull' innervazione del seno carotideo. Minerva med., Tor., 1936, 27: pt 2, 193-201.—Strazhevsky, V. J. [Carotid sinus; anatomical data] NevTopat. psikhiat., 1937, 6: No. 6, 141-56.—Wolhynski, F. A. Zur Frage nach der Abhan- gigkeit des Baues der Bifurkatio der Carotis communis und des Sinus caroticus beim Menschen von ihrer Funktion. Anat. Anz., 1936-37, 83: 261-74. ---- Pathology. Monnin, A. *R61e du sinus carotidien dans les variations et les eclipses provoquees du bruit de galop [Lyonl 81p. 8? Bourg, 1936. Danielopolu, D., Radovici, A., & Asian, A. Un cas d'obstruc- tion bilaterale des deux systemes carotidiens et des artSres prin- cipales des membres superieurs; considerations sur la physio- logie du sinus carotidien. Bull. Soc. nted. h6p. Bucarest, 1932, 14: 69-83.—Ferris, E. B. jr, Capps, R. B., & Weiss, S. Rela- tion of the carotid sinus to the autonomic nervous system and the neuroses. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 37: 365- 84.—Gemmill, C. L., Overstreet, E. W., & Hcllman, L. M. The effect of occlusion of the carotid arteries on heart rate and respiratory rate before and after denervation of the carotid sinus in normal dogs. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 104: 443-8 — Heymanovich, A. J. Les pltenomenes douloureux du sinus carotidien et leurs formes principales. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 43: pt 2, 498-503.—Marinesco, G., & Kreindler, A. Sinus caroticus und Epilepsie. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935, 96: 1-8.—Pickering, G. W., Kissin, M., & Rothschild, P. The relationship of the carotid sinus mechanism to persistent high blood pressure in man. Clin. Sc, Lond., 1935-36, 2: 193-200, 4 pl.—Smith, H. L., & Moersch, F. P. Carotid sinus syncope; a study of 34 cases. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1936, 62: 146-8.— Tournade, A.. & Malmejac, J. Sinus carotidien et polypnee thermique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 105: 834.—Weiss, S., Capps, R. B. [et al.] Syncope and convulsions due to a hyperac- tive carotid sinus reflex; diagnosis and treatment. Arch. Int. M., 1936, 58: 407-17. ---- Pharmacology. Bayless, F., & Heymans, C. Pressoreceptor vaso-motor reflexes from the carotid sinus in conscious dogs and in animals under chloralosane or morphine-pernoctone anaesthesia. J. Physiol., Lond., 1937, 90: 58.—Camus, L., Benard, H., & Merklen, F. P. Role respectif du renflement carotidien et du glomus caroticum dans la sensibilite du sinus carotidien aux excitants ntecaniques et aux excitants chimiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 1626-30.—Cohen, E. I. L'influence du sinus carotidien sur la tension rachidienne; le ntecanisme d'ac- tion du Luminal. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1937, 37: 45-50.— Euler, U. S. von, & Liljestrand, G. Einwirkung der Sinusent- lastung auf Adrenalin-, Zucker- und Kalziumgehalt des Blutes, sowie auf den Sauerstoffverbrauch beim Hunde. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1934-35, 71: 73-84. ------ Chemical stimu- lation of the carotid sinus and the regulation of respiration. Ibid., 1936, 74: 101-28.—Gayet, R., & Quivy, D. Sensibilite reflexogene des bifurcations carotidiennes aux excitations phar- macologiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 115-8.—Goll- witzer-Meier, K. Ueber die Erregung der Sinusnerven durch physiologische und pharmakologische Reize. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1934, 234: 342-50.—Heymans, C, & Bouckaert, J. J. Dissociation des deux sensibilites reflexogenes de la bifurcation carotidienne; sensibilite chimique et sensibilite k la pression. C. rend. Soc biol., 1933, 112: 1240-3.—Mercier, F., Rizzo, C, & Delphaut, J. Sinus carotidiens et action stimulante respira- toire de quelques drogues nicotiniques. Ibid., 1934, 115: 546-9.—Palme, F. Der Karotissinus-Blutdruckreflex als Test fiir Kreislaufschadigungen (Narkose und Histamin) sowie fiir die Wirkung von Analepticis (Cardiazol) Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 183: 170-93.—Uramoto, T. Pharmakologische Untersuchung iiber den Carotissinus. Fukuoka acta med., 1937, 30: 81-3. ---- Physiology. Ask-Upmark, E. The carotid sinus and the cerebral circulation; an anatomical, experimental, and clinical investigation; including some obser- vations on Rete mirabile caroticum. 374p. roy. 8? Kbh., 1935. Forms Suppl. 6, Acta psychiat. neur., Stockh., 1935. Newton, W. H. The part played by the caro- tid sinus in the regulation of the circulation and respiration, p.86-108. 8? Lond., 1936. In Recent Advanc. Physiol. (W. H. Newton) 5. ed., Lond., 1936. Ask-Upmark, E. Some clinical aspects on the carotid sinus mechanism. Acta med. scand., 1936, Suppl. 78, 303-7. ------ Sinus caroticus und seine Beziehungen zu den Blutge- fassen des Gehirns. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 789-91.—Baehr, E. M. Physiology of the carotid sinus. J. Med., Cincin., 1930-31, 11: 243-8.—Beccari, E. Sulla tecnica di perfusione del seno carotideo. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 583-6.—Bizard, G. Les fonctions du sinus carotidien et du glonterule intercarotidien. Echo nted. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 4: 869-81.—Boschetti, A., & Colombi, C. Le modificazioni circo- latorie da mutamenti di posizione e la regolazione seno-caro- tidea. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1936, 11: 837.—Castagnari, G. II respiro nell' eccitazione del vago e nell' eccitazione del seno carotideo. Ibid., 1934, 9: 725-7.—Code, C. F., Dingle. W. T.. & Moorhouse, V. H. K. The cardiovascular carotid sinus reflex. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 115: 249-60.—Cohen, E. I. L'influence du sinus carotidien sur la tension rachidienne. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 841-3.—Danielopolu, D., Daniel, M. I., & Proca, G. G. Schwankungen des Blutgehaltes an Kalium, Calcium und Cholin nach Erregung des Sinus caroticus beim Hunde. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 1329.—Danielopolu, D., Dimitriu, C, & Savulesco, A. R6flexe gastrique carotidien. Bull. Soc. m6d. hop. Bucarest, 1928, 10: 45. ------ Reflexe vesical carotidien. Ibid., 47.—Danielopolu, D., Marcou, I., & Proca, G. G. Sur le reflexe respiratoire sino-carotidien; filets centripetes sino-carotidiens excitateurs et inhibiteurs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 734-7. ------ Ueber den diphasischen respiratorischen sinocarotischen Reflex. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 81: 273-5. ------ Double voie centripSte inhibitrice et excitatrice du tonus respiratoire sino-carotidien. Hommage mem. J. CantacuzSne, Par., 1934, 243-52. ------& Manesco, E. [Respiratory reflex caused by mechanical irritation of the carotid sinus (the carotid respiratory reflex)] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1927, 16: 685-703.—Danielopolu, D., Savesco, V. [et al.j Le reflexe respiratoire sino-carotidien provoque chez l'hemme par I'excitation externe du sinus mis a nu; sa disparition apres nevrectomie sino-carotidienne. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932 109: 989-92.—Decharneux, G. L'influence de l'altitude sur la respiration de 2 chiens priv6s de leurs sinus carotidiens. Ibid., 1934,116: 352-5.—Green, M. F., & De Groat, A. Observations on the late effects of denervation of the carotid sinuses and sec- tion of the depressor nerves. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 112: 488-92.—Heymans, C. Le sinus carotidien et les autres zones CAROTID SINUS 232 CAROTINEMIA vasosensibles reflexogenes; leur r61e en physiologie, en phar- macologic et en pathologie. Rev. beige sc. med., 1929, 1: 507; 611. ------ & Bouckaert, J. J. Sinus carotidien et reflexes respiratoires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 498-500. Also J. Physiol., Lond., 1930, 69: 254-66. ------& Dautre- bande, L. Role reflexogene respiratoire des zones vaso- sensibles cardio-aortique et sino-carotidiennes; ion hydrogene, CO2, sinus carotidiens et reflexes respiratoires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 105: 881-4.—Hoff, E. C, & Nahum, L. H. Obser- vations on the bilateralitv of the carotid sinus reflex in primates. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 66.—Holvitzer-Meyer, K. [Pro- duction of respiratory reflexes from the vascular system] Klin, med., Moskva, 1932, 10: 462-4.—Houssay, B. A., & Orias, O. Accten del seno carotideo sobre los bronquios. Rev. Soc argent, biol., 1934, 10: 74-81.—Koch, E., & BrUner, H. Einfluss der Karotissinusreflexe auf Kreislauf, Atmung und Gesamtstoffwechsel. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1937, 29: 327.— Laignel-Lavastine, Chevallier, P., & Vie, J. Le reflexe tono- dynamique. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1927, 3. ser., 51: 988- 91.----— Le r6flexe tonodynamique; premier ntemoire; etude clinique. Rev. med., Par., 1928, 45: 497-560.—McDowell, R. J. S. Capacity effects from the carotid sinus. J. Physiol., Lond., 1935-36, 84: 24.—Marinesco, G., & Kreindler, A Sinus carotidien et excitabilit6 des centres nerveux. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 114: 91-6.—Moissejev, E. Zur Kenntnis des Carotissinusreflexes. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926- 27, 53: 696-704.—Opitz, E., & Smyth, D. H. Nierendurch- blutung bei Reizung des Carotis-Sinus. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1936-37, 238: 633-7.—Schmidt, C. F. Carotid sinus reflexes to the respiratory center. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 39: 88-91. ------ Identification. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 102: 94-118. ------ Attempt at evaluation. Ibid., 119 — Smyth, D. H. The influence of the carotid sinus on respiration. Irish J. M. Sc, 1936, ser. 6, 652. ------ The study of the carotid sinus respiratory reflexes by means of chronic experi- ments. J. Physiol., Lond., 1936-37, 88:425-35. ------ The carotid sinus and respiration. Ulster M. J., 1937, 6: 35-9, 6 pl.—Stella, G. Respiratory failure following denervation of the carotid sinus. J. Physiol., Lond., 1936, 87: (Proc. Physiol. Sc.) 48-50. ------ On the reflex regulation of respiration from the carotid sinus. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1935-36, 25: 145-53.—Thomas, C. B., & Brooks. C. M. The effect of sympathectomy on the vasomotor carotid sinus reflexes of the cat. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 130.—Urban, H. Ueber den Karotissinusreflex beim Menschen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1597-9.—Winder, C. V. Carotid sinus vasomotor reflexes. Am.. J. Physiol., 1936, 116: 163. ------ Pressoreceptor re- flexes from the carotid sinus. Ibid., 1937, 118: 379-88.— Witt, D. B., Katz, L. N-, & Kohn, L. Respiratory failure fol- lowing denervation of the carotid sinus regions. Ibid., 1934, 107: 213-9. CAROTINASE. See also Carotinoids, Types: Carotene: Metab- olism. Olcott, H. S., & McCann, D. C. Carotenase; the trans- formation of carotene to vitamin A in vitro. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 94: 185-93. Also repr.—Pariente, A. C, & Ralli, E. B. Presence of carotenase in the liver of the dog. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29: 1209. CAROTINEMIA [and carotinosis] Azevedo, T. de. Carotinemia. Brasil. med.. 1932, 46: 829.—Gillam. A. E., & El Ridi, M. S. Carotenoids and vitamin A in cow's blood serum. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 2465-8.—LeSage, A. Carotinemie; le carotene; une observa- tion. Union med. Canada, 1933, 62: 541-5.—Manzini, C. Sulla carotinemia; rivista generale e illustrazione casuistica. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1929-30, 9: 449-69.—Milian. G. La luteine du sang. Tribune med., Par., 1904, 2. ser., 36: 357.— Netter, R. Recherches du carotene dans le serum sanguin de cheval. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 165-7.—Oliver, J. Carotin (a natural constituent of the blood serum) its biology and biological value. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1926, n. ser., 122: 401-3—Raclavsky, V. [Carotinemia] Cas. tek. Cesk., 1936, 75: 858-60.—Schneider, E., & Widmann, E. Der Carotin- und Vitamin A-Spiegel im menschlichen Serum. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 670-3.—Tedeschi, C. Sulla carotinemia. Arch. stud, fisiopat. ricambio, 1934, 2: 177-204, 5 pl. ---- Determination. Daniel, E., & Scheff, G. J. An improved method for deter- mination of blood carotene. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935- 36, 33: 26-30.—Eekelen, M. van, & Emmerie. A. The determi- nation of carotene and vitamin A in bloodserum by the alkali- digestion method. Acta brevia neerl., 1934-35, 4: 171.— Ratchevsky, P. La determination de la teneur du sang, des tissus et des humeurs en caroteno'ides dans la pratique quo- tidienne clinique. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1935, 17: 1187- 93. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 333-7.—White, F. D.. & Gordon, E. M. The estimation of the serum carotin. J. Lab Clin. M., 1931, 17: 53-9. ---- excessive. Abdulkadir-Lutfi. Xanthochromic und Darmparasiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1472-5.—Ansai, M. Ueber das Wesen der Carotinose durch Cucurbita maxima, Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926,16:133. ------ Studies on the pathogenesia of carotinosis. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1926-31, 1: Path., 175-90.— Bassewitz, B. E. E. von. Xanthochromia palmo-plantar ou signal de Filipovicz. Brasil med., 1928, 42: 398-400.—Boeck W. C, & Yater, W. M. Xanthemia and xanthosis (carotins mia) a clinical study. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1928-29, 14: 1129-43 Also repr.—Buckley. J. S., Joss, E. C. [et al.] Carotenoeis oi bovine livers associated with parenchymatous degeneration J. Agr. Res., 1930, 40: 991-1005.—Burger [Xanthosis dia- betica] Med. Klin., Berl., 1919, 15: 275.—Clausen, S. W. Carotinemia and resistance to infection. Tr. Am. Pediat' Soc, 1931, 43: 27-9.—Curtis, A. C, & Kleinschmidt, E. E. Carotinemia associated with the ingestion of pumpkin; report of a case. Ann. Int. M., 1932, 6: 751-3. Also repr.—Drieux, H. Pigmentation par le carotene de ganglions lymphatiques de la region lombaire chez la vache. Rec med. vet., 1937, nj: 473-5.—Duhig, J. V. Carotensemia (biochemical notes) Med' J. Australia, 1931, 1: 260.—Fiessinger, N., & Thiebaut, f! Xanthodermie d'origine alimentaire. Bull. Soc. med hbv Paris, 1931, 3. ser., 47: 557.—Fiessinger. N., Walter,- H., & Thierry, J. E. Carotinemie et xanthochromic plasmatique C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1297-9.—Gennes-Salles, L. de, 4 Laudat, M. Un cas d'hypercarotin6mie. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 671-4.—Gragger, E. Ueber einen Fali von Aurantiasis cutis Baelz. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 88:716-8.__ Greene, C. H., & Blackford, L. M. Carotinemia. Med. Clin N. America, 1926, 10: 733-44.—Head. G. D., & Johnson, R. A. Carotinemia; report of a case in an adult. Arch. Int. M., 1921, 28: 268-73, pl.—Hernando, T. Carotinemie avec carotino^ dermie. Rev. med. chir. mal. foie, 1927, 2: 297-310.—Holtz, A. J. [Xanthosis] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1926, 53: 396.— Kistiakovsky, E. Xanthodermia karotinaemica. Ann. derm syph.. Par., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 141-7.—Kogan, D. A. [Xanthosis] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 294.—Kohn, B. Karotingelbsucht bei Kindern. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1923, 36: 447-56.— Kotelnikov, W. G. Xantodermie exogene aigue de la grossesse. Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 714-9.—Levin, O. L., & Silvers, S. H. Carotinemia resulting from restricted diet; as observed in dermatologie practice. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: 2190-3.— Lian, C, Abaza, A., & Sassier, R. Xanthochromic cutanfie par hypercarotinemie. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 801-4.—Lipschiitz, B. Ueber eine eigenartige Gelbfarbung der Haut. Derm. Wschr., 1928, 87: 975-8.—McGill, C. Carotinemia in an adult. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 281.— Monceaux, R. La carotinemie des tuberculeux. C. rend. Soc, biol., 1927, 97: 1064-6.—Moro, E. Ueber das Wesen der gelben Hautfiirbung nach carotinoidreicher Kost. Acta paediat., Upps., 1932, 13: 364-8.—Moutier. F. Sur un cas remarquable de carotinemie. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1930, 20: 982-7.—Niehaus. F. W. Case of carotinemia. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 547.—Perretti, V. R. La xantocromia cutanea. Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 961-3.—Polleri, P. M. Caro- tinemia. Pathologica, Genova, 1928, 20: 460-7.—Potts, W. J. Carotinemia in an adult. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 30.— Rutledge, W. U. Carotinemia or xanthosis. Kentucky M. J., 1933, 31:128-31.—Sequeira, J. H. Carotinaemia in Europeans in the Tropics. East Afr. M. J., 1936-37, 13: 198-203. Also Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1937, 49:69-74.—Stannus, H. S. Hyper- lipochromia (carotinaemia; xanthosis cutis) Internat. Clin., 1929, 39. ser., 1: 146-63.—Stoner, W. C. Carotinemia. Am. J. M. Sc, 1928, 175: 31-6.—Strauss. H. Xanthodermia carotinaemica. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1500.—Viliaret, M., Justin-Besancon, L., & Baumgartner, P. A propos de l'hyper- carotinemie. Bull. Soc nted. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 1173-5.—Vogt-M0ller, P. [Cases of yellow-root^poisoning; aurantiasis cutis Baeltz, carotinemia] Ugeskr. laeger, 1934, 96: 223-5. CAROTINOIDS [and derivatives] See also in 3. ser. Lipochrome; Pigments. Connor, C. L. Studies on lipochromes; the nature of the pigments in certain organs. Am. J. Path., 1928, 4: 293-309. Also repr.—Karrer, P. Carotinoide. Erg. Physiol., 1932, 34: 812-47.—Palmer, L. S. The biological and chemical nomen- clature for the carotenoids. Science, 1934, 79: 488-90 — Reti, L. Carotinoides y vitaminas; un capftulo de bioquimica comparada. Sem. nted., B. Air., 1936, 43: 275-82.—Verne, J. Les pigments carotenoides chez les etres vivants. Sciences, Par., 1936, 64: 71-7.—Zechmeister, L. Die Forschungen Richard Willstatters auf dem Gebiete der Carotinoide. Na- turwissenschaften, 1932, 20:608. ------& Tuzson, P. [Newer investigations on lipochrome] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 115. ---- Chemical and physical properties. Euler, H. von, & Hellstrom, H. Ueber Asterinsaure, eine Carotinoidsaure aus Seesternen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 223: 89-97.—Euler, H. von, & Klussmann, E. Zur Biochemie der Carotinoide und des Vitamins C (Ascorbinsaure) Ibid., 1933, 219: 215-23.—Franke, W. Zur Autoxydation der un- gesattigten Fettsauren; die Wirkung der Carotinoide. Ibid., 1932, 212: 234-55.—Gillam, A. E.. & El Ridi, M. S. Adsorp- tion of grass and butter carotenes on alumina. Nature, Lond., 1935, 136: 914.—Karrer, P. Ueber Carotinoide und Vitamin- A. Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1933-34, 18: 30-9.—Kuhn, B., & Brockmann, H. Hydrierungs- und Oxydationsprodukte der Carotine als Vorstufen des A-Vitamins. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932, 213: 1-7.—Mackinney. G. Properties of caro- tenes from certain roots and leaves at various stages of develop- CAROTINOIDS 233 CAROTINOIDS ment. J. Biol. Chem., 1935,108: 45-9. Also repr.—Retovsky, R. Modele de respiration avec le systeme huile de tournesol-f carotenoides. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1935, 17: 1614- 29.—Smith, J. H. C, & Milner, H. W. Carotene; physical properties of carotenes from different plant sources. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 104: 437-47.—Strain, H. H. Carotene; separa- tion of carotenes by adsorption. Ibid., 105: 523-35. Also repr —Verne, J. Carotenoldes et oxydation des lipides. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 609—Zechmeister, L., & Tuzson, P. Contribution biochimique a I'etude des pigments de la graisse humaine. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1935, 17: 1110-8, 3 pl. ------ Isolierung von Komponenten des menschlichen Lipochroms. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 231: 259-64. ------ Ueber einige farblose Begleiter von Pflanzen- carotinoiden. Ibid., 1936, 238: 204-9. ---- Determination. See also Carotinemia, Determination; Caro- tinoids, Types: Carotene. Connor, C. L. Studies on lipochromes; the identification of carotin, xanthophyll, and associated lipoids in tissues. Am. J. Path., 1928, 4: 235-44. Also repr.—Euler, H. von, & Hell- strom, H. Raman-Spektren von Carotinoiden. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1931-32, 15: 342-6.—Gillam, A. E. Spectro- metric measurements on various carotenoids. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 1831-6.—Hilbert, G. E., & Jansen. E. F. A study of the absorption spectra of some carotenoid pigments at liquid air temperatures and its applications to the carotenoid pigments of cow-pea leaves (Vigna sinensis) J. Biol. Chem., 1934,106:97-105. Also repr.—Krogis, A. Eine Modifikation der K-Bichromatmethode zur kolorimetrischen Auswertung der Carotinoide. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 287: 226-44.—Kuhn, R., & Brockmann, H. Bestimmung von Carotinoiden. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932, 206: 41-64. ---- Physiology. Chavaillon, O. De la cristallisation artificielle intracellulaire des pigments jaunes chez les v6g6taux sous l'action de la potasse en milieux divers. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 631.—Connor, C. L. The physiologic and pathologic significance of the lipo- chromes. California West. M., 1929, 31: 250-3.—Euler, B. von, Euler, H. von, & Hellstrom, H. A-Vitaminwirkungen der Lipo- chrome. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 203: 370-84.—Euler, H. von, & Klussmann, E. Zur Kenntnis der Rolle der Carotinoide im Tierkorper. Ibid., 1932, 256: 11-7.—Kinoshita, R.. & Naka- mura, H. The biological activity of carotinoids. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1933, 23: 332-40.—Kline, O. L., Schultze, M. O., & Hart, E. B. Carotene and xanthophyll as sources of vitamin A for the growing chick. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 97: 83-91. Also repr.—Kuhn, R., & Brockmann, H. Einfluss der Carotine auf Wachstum, Xerophthalmie, Kolpokeratose und Brunstcyclus. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 972. Also Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 221: 129-36.—Kuhn, R., & Livada, K. Ueber den Einfluss von Seitenketten auf die Oxydationsvorgiinge im Tierkorper; Modellversuche zum biologischen Abbau der Carotinfarb- stoffe. Ibid., 220: 235-46.—MacWalter, R. J., & Drummond, J. C. The relation between lipochrome pigments and vitamin A in the nutrition of young fish. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1415-20.—Murneek, A. E. Relation of carotinoid pig- ments to sexual reproduction in plants. Science, 1934, 79: 528.—Randoin, L., & Netter, M. R. Sur l'activite biologique du carotene des glande6 surrenales et la presence de caro- tinoides dans les glandes surrenales de diverses especes ani- males. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1933, 15: 944-53.— Rydbom, M. Versuche fiber die Wachstumswirkung von Carotinoiden. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 227: 482-7.—Zech- meister, L. .Les carotenoldes, ieurs rapports avec d'autres composes naturels et leur importance biologique. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 993-1008. ------ & Tuzson, P. Beitrag zum Lipochrom-Stoffwechsel des Pferdes. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 226: 255-7. ------ Zur Kenntnis der selektiven Aufnahme von Carotinoiden im Tierkorper. Ibid. 1935, 234: 235-40. ---- Types, Abeloos, M., & Fischer, E. Sur l'origine et les migration des pigments carotinoides chez les crustac6s. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 383. ------ Les pigments carotinoides chez les crustaces; sur l'origine des pigments de la carapace. Ibid., 1927, 96: 374.—-Brockmann, H. Die Carotinoide der Aprikose (Prunus armeniaca) Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 216: 45-8. -----& Volker, O. Der gelbe Federfarbstoff des Kanarien- vogels [Serinus canaria canaria (L.)] und das Vorkommen von Carotinoiden bei Vogeln. Ibid., 1934, 224: 193-215, pl.— Brunner, O., & Stein, R. Ueber die Carotinoide von Rana esculenta. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 282: 47-50.—Chargav. E. Sur les carotinoides des bacteries. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 197: 946-8. Also Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1934, 52: 415-23 — Chatton, E., Lwov, A., & Parat, M. L'origine, la nature et revolution du pigment des Spirophyra, des Polyspira et des Gymnodinoides; presence de carotinalbumines dans la mue des crustaces decapodes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 567- 70.—Eekelen, M. van. About lipochrome and lyochrome pig- ments in the skin of the frog and the cod. Acta brevia neerl., 1934, 4: 65.—Emmerie, A., Eekelen, M. van [et al.] Salmon acid, a carotenoid from salmon. Ibid., 139-41.—Euler, H. von, Hellstrom, H.. & Klussmann, E. Ueber den Carotinoidgehalt einiger Evertebraten. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 228: 77-89.—Fabre, R.. & Lederer. E. Contribution a I'etude des lipochromes des animaux. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 105-13.—Fischer. E. Sur l'origine des pigments caroti- noides du foie des crustaces decapodes. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 97: 1459-61.—Fox. D. L. Further studies of the caro- tenoids of 2 Pacific marine fishes, Fundulus parvipinnis and Hypsypops rubicunda, and of a marine annelid, Thoracophelia sp. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1936, 22: 50-4.—Fromageot, C, & Tchang, J. L. Sur la synthese des carotenoldes par les levures. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1937, 5. ser., 4: 1185.— Gasbusova-Shubenko, F. N. [Histochemic lipoid pigments in senile nervous cells] J. teor. prakt. med., 1926, 1: 565-8.— Heilbron. I. M. Pigments associated with the fatty tissues of plants and animals. Proc. R. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1937, 29: 531- 47. ------ & Gillam, A. E. Pigments associated with the fatty tissues of plants and animals. Nature, Lond., 1937, 139: 657-60— Ingraham, M. A., & Steenbock, H. The relation of micro-organisms to carotenoids and vitamin A; the production of carotenoids by Mycobacterium phlei. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 2553-62.—Lederer, E. Note sur un nouveau caro- tinoide trouve dans te petoncle (Pectunculus glycymeris L.) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 1015. ------ Note sur les lipochromes d'Actinia equina L. Ibid., 1391. ------ Sur les carotenoldes des teguments de quelques insectes (Coccinella septempunctata, Pyrrhocoris apterus, Oedipoda miniata) Ibid., 1934, 117: 413-6. ------ Sur les carotenoldes de quelques champignons. Ibid., 1083-5. ------ Sur les carotenoldes de trois ascidies (Halocynthia papillosa, Den- drodoa grossularia, Botryllus schlosseri) Ibid., 1086-8.— Lwov, A. Un carotinoide, pigment oculaire des copepodes; son origine et son evolution pendant l'ontogenese. Ibid., 1925, 93: 1602-4. ------ Le cycle du pigment carotinoide chez Idya furcata (Baird) (Copepode harpacticide) Bull. biol. France, 1927, 61: 193-240.—Mackinney. G. Leaf carotenes. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 75-84.—Paladino. G. Su studt e fatti poco noti relativi ai pigmenti gialli delle cellule nervose e surrenali. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1936, 8: 248-55.—Rand, C. Ueber das Vorkommen von Vitamin A und Carotinoiden beim Frosch. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 281: 200-5.—Schon, K. Studies on carotenoids; the carotenoids of Diospyros fruits; the carotenoids of Arbutus unedo. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 1779-85. ------& Mesquita, B. Studies on carotenoids; the carotenoids of Genista tridentata. Ibid., 1936, 30: 1966-9.—Schopfer, W. H. Etude et identification d'un caro- tinoide de champignon. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 3-5.— Sorensen, N. A. Lipochrome mariner Tiere; iiber die Caroti- noide des Lachsfleisches. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 235: 8-11.—Strain, H. H. Carotene; carotenes from different sources and some properties of a- and 0-carotene. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 85-93. Also repr.—Thomson, J. G. Ueber Lipochrome im menschlichen Korper (Lipochrome im menschli- chen Depotfett, Nebenniere und Aorta) Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933-34, 92:692-710.—Verne, J. Carotinoides d'origine endogene et d'origine exogene dans la carapace de Carcinus mcenas. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1290-2. ------ Les pigments carotinoides dans l'organisme humain. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 951-4. ------ Les carotiprotides, pigments proteiques derives des carotinoides, chez les animaux. Arch. sc. biol., Nap., 1928, 12: 203-10.—Willimott, S. G. On the pigment of the fat of certain rabbits. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 1057-9.—Winterstein, A., & Ehrenberg, U. Ueber die Verbreitung und Natur der Carotinoide in Beeren. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932, 207: 25-34.—Zechmeister. L., & Tuzson, P. Ueber den Lipochrominhalt der menschlichen Leber. Ibid., 1935, 234: 241-4. ------ Zur Kenntnis. des Lipo- chroms hoherer Tiere und des Menschen. Naturwissenschaften, 1935, 23: 680-5. ------ Ueber das Lipochrom des Wasser- frosches (Rana esculenta) Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1936, 238: 197-203. ------ Notiz iiber das Lipochrom der Schweine- leber. Ibid., 239: 147.—Zeglio. P. Ricerche sulla distribu- zione del pigmento giallo nel sistema nervoso dell' uomo nelle varie eta. Arch. ital. anat., 1936-37, 35: 371-96. ---- Types: Bixin. Cook, D. H., & Axtmayer, J. H. Nutritional studies of foodstuffs used in the Puerto Rican dietary; extract of the annatto seed, Bixa orellana; its preparation and physiological properties. Am. J. Trop. M., 1934, 14: 61-75.—Holmes, H. N., & Bromund, W. H. Bixin solutions as colorimetric standards for the determination of carotene. J. Biol. Chem., 1935-36, 112: 437-41. Also repr. ---- Types: Capsanthin. See also Capsicum. Issekutz, B. von, & Zechmeister. L. Notiz uber die physio- logische Indifferenz des Capsanthins. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 185: 1. ---- Types: Carotene [Provitamin A] See also Liver oils; Vitamin A; also names of animals, plants, organs, and substances con- taining carotene. Ahmad, B., Mullick, D. N., & Mazumdar, B. N. The carotene content of some common Bengali foodstuffs. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 801-6.—Aschoff. Ueber den Karotin- gehalt menschlicher Gewebe (Leber und Fettgewebe) Verh. CAROTINOIDS 234 CAROTINOIDS Deut. path. Ges., 1934, 27: 145-7 [Discussion] 147-52.— Aykroyd, W. R., & Krishnan, B. G. The carotene and vitamin A requirements of children. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 741-5.—Bailly, O., & Netter, R. Recherches sur le carotene; carotene des glandes surrenales. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1932, 14: 623-33.—Baumann, C. A., Steenbock, H. [et al.l Fat-soluble vitamins; microorganisms and the synthesis of carotene and vitamin A. J. Biol. Chem., 1933, 103: 339-51.— Binet, L.. & Ungar, G. Le carotene; nouvelles recherches expe- rimentales. Bull. Soc. m6d. hop. Paris, 1932, 3. ser., 48: 499-504. Also Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1933, 23: 256- 64.—Carotene from bacteria. Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 114.— Crist, J. W., & Dye, M. The association of vitamin A with greenness in plant tissue; vitamin A content of asparagus grown under light of various qualities. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 91: 127-34.—Dann, W. J. The transmission of vitamin A from parents to young in mammals; the vitamin A and caro- tenoid contents of human colostrum and milk. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1644-51.—De. N. K. The carotene content of some Indian vegetable food-stuffs, with a preliminary note on its variation due to storage. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 937-48. ------ Factors affecting the carotene content of certain vegetable food-stuffs. Ibid., 1936, 24: 201-12 — Deleano, N. T., & Dick, J. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des quanti- tativen Carotinwechsels der Laubblatter wahrend der Gesamt- vegetation. Biochem. Zschr., 1937, 290: 360-3—Drummond, J. C, & MacWalter, R. J. The biological relation between carotene and vitamin A. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1342—7. ------ Pro-vitamin A in the food of whales. J. Exp. Biol., Lond., 1935, 12: 105-7.—Glanzmann, E. Karotin und Vitamin A. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931, 3. F., 83: 129-62—Gold- blatt, H., & Barnett, H. M. Carotene and vitamin A. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 30: 201-4. Also repr.—Guilbert, H. R., Miller, R. F., & Hughes, E. H. The minimum vitamin A and carotene requirements of cattle, sheep, and swine. J. Nutrit., 1937, 13: 543-64.—Guilbert, J. Carotene pur et vitamine A. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1931, 8. ser., 14:193-214.— Hume, E. M., & Smedley-Maclean, I. Some further notes on the relation of carotene to vitamin A. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 290-2.—Ijdo, J. B. H. [Effect of soil salts on carotin- and vitamine C contents in the plants] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 598-601—Ingraham, M. A., & Baumann, C. A. The rela- tion of microorganisms to carotenoids and vitamin A; the occurrence of carotene in bacteria. J. Bact., Bait., 1934, 28: 31-40.—Kane, E. A.. & Shinn, L. A. The decomposition of carotene during the storage of hays and meals. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: xlviii.—Meigs, E. B. Vitamine A value of plant feeds fullv accounted for by their carotene content. Yearb. U. S. Dep. Agr., 1935, 324-6.—Moore, T. Vitamin A and carotene; the vitamin A activity of red palm oil carotene. Biochem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 1267-9. Also Lancet, Lond., 1929, 1: 199. ------ The relation of carotin to Vitamin A. Ibid., 2: 380. -----— Vitamin A and carotene; the absence of the liver oil vitamin A from carotene. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 692T5.—Morgan, A. F., & Madsen, E. O. A com- parison of apricots and their carotene equivalent as sources of vitamin A. J. Nutrit., 1933, 6: 83-93.—Myburgh, S. J. The carotene content of some South African feeds. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, ser. 5, 2: 475-82.—Olcovich, H. S., & Mattill. H. A. Carotene from lettuce and its relation to vitamin A. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 240.—Palmer. L. S. The alleged presence of carotin in pig's liver. Am. J. Physiol., 1928-29, 87: 553-8. ------ & Knight, H. H. Carotin in Perillus bioculatus (Fab.) and its derivation from the lymph of Leptinotarsa decemlineata (Say) Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 221. Also J. Biol. Chem., 1924-25, 59: 443-9. Also repr.—Quinn, E. J., & Cook, D. H. The vitamin A con- tent of white yautia, yellow yautia, and plantain, with further evidence of a possible relationship between the color of a natural food and its richness in vitamin A. Am. J. Trop. M., 1928, 8: 503-6.—Schuette. H. A., & Bott, P. A. Carotin; a pigment of honey. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1928, 50: 1998-2000.—Sentmanat. R. M., & del Valle Aleman, S. La carotina y el factor A. Rev. med. cubana, 1935, 46: 751-61.—Spruyt, J. P. [Vitamine A and carotine] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1934, 74: 1315- 26.—Todhunter, E. N. Vitamin A and carotene; a review. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1933, 9: 173-87.—Van Stolk, Guilbert, J. [et al.] Carotene pur et vitamine A. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1931, 13: 616-35. Also C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 192: 1499; 193: 209.—Vermast, P. G. F. [Carotin-vitamin-A and the practical significance of their common physiological relation] Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1931-32, 1: 258-64.—Verne, J. Cris- tallisation du carotene dans les teguments des crustaces deca- podes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 1349.—Winterstein, A. Ueber ein neues Provitamin-A. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 215: 51-8. —— Ueber ein Vorkommen von 7-Carotin. Ibid., 219: 249-52.—Wolff, L. K., Overhoff. J., & van Eekelen, M. Ueber Carotin und Vitamin A. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930 56: 1428.—Woolf, B., & Moore, T. Carotene and vitamin A. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 13-5. ---- Types: Carotene: Chemical and physical properties. Andersen, A. C, & Levine, V. E. Reaction to differentiate vitamin A from carotene by means of antimony trichloride. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 737-41.—Capper, N. S. The alleged contamination of carotene by vitamin A. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 453-5.—Dann, W. J. The relative velocities of the photochemical reactions of carotene and vitamin A with radiation of wave-length 2650 A. Ibid 1933, 27: 274-8.—Gillam, A. E.. & El Ridi, M. S. The isomeri- zation of carotenes by chromatographic adsorption; pseudo-x- carotene. Ibid., 1936, 30: 1735-42.—Gillam, A. E., Heilbron, I. M. [et al.] The isomerisation of carotene by means of antimony trichloride. Ibid., 1932, 26: 1174-7.—Holmes, H. N., Lava, V. G. [et al.] Comparative studies on the ad- sorption behavior of crude vitamin A, carotene, and cholesterol J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 99: 417-27.—Levine, V. E., & Bien, G. e! The color reaction for carotene. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.] 1934, 31: 581. ------ Reaction of trichloracetic acid and of chloral hydrate with carotene. Ibid., 32: 335-7.-----. Differential reactions between carotene and oils rich in vitamin A. Ibid., 873-6.—McDonald, F. G. The stability of carotene in ethyl esters of fatty acids, and in liver and vegetable oils J. Biol. Chem., 1933, 103: 455-60.—Monaghan, P. R., & Schmitt, F. O. The effects of carotene and of vitamin A on the oxidation of linoleic acid. Ibid., 1932, 96: 387-95. Also repr.—Moore, T. Vitamin A and carotene; the absence of vitamin D from carotene. Biochem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 1270.—Pollard, A. The isolation of carotene and sterols from the unsaponifiable matter of cocksfoot. Ibid., 1936, 30: 382-6.—Quinn, E. J.. & Hartley, J. G. A study of certain properties of the provitamin A. J. Biol Chem., 1931, 91: 633-9.—Rosenberg, G. Sur l'extraction du carotene a partir du jus de carotte. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 1761.—Smith, J. H. C. Carotene; hydrogenation and optical properties of carotene and its hydrogenated derivatives. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 90: 597-605. ------ Carotene; a note on the hydrogenation of x- and b-carotenes. Ibid., 1933, 102: 157-60. ------ & Spoehr, H. A. Carotene; the oxygen equivalent determined with potassium permanganate in pyridine solution. Ibid., 1930, 86: 87-92. Also repr. ---- Types: Carotene: Deficiency. See also Vitamin A, Deficiency. Balachovski, S., & Ratchevski, P. Recherches sur quelques proprtetes nouvelles du carotene; existe-t-il une insuffisance locale en vitamines? Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 220-8.—Euler, H. von, & Malmberg, M. Keratinisierung der Epithelschleimhaute bei Vitamin A- und Carotinmangel; Antiinfektionswirkung A. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 232: 1-5. --- Types: Carotene: Determination. See also Carotinemia, Determination. Vermast, P., Germain, F., & Henri, M. A. *Over Carotine, en zijn quantitatieve bepaling in plantaardige voedingsmiddelen ter beoordeeling hunner waarde als vitamine-A bron [Carotin; its quantitative determination in vegetable foods for the estimation of their value as source of vita- mine A] [Utrecht] 227p. 8? Assen, 1931. De, N. K. Vitamin A activity and ultra-violet light; a simple spectrophotometric method of assaying vitamin A and carotene. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 505-14. ----- The spectrophotometric method of assaying vitamin A and carotene with further data on the vitamin-A activity of Indian foodstuffs. Ibid., 1936-37, 24: 737-49.—Deleano, N. T., & Dick, J. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Carotins; neue Methoden zur Dar- stellung, Nachweis und Bestimmung. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 259: 110-33.—Ferguson, W. S. Curves for use in the colori- metric estimation of carotene. Analyst, Lond., 1935, 60: 680-3. ------ & Bishop, G. The estimation of carotene in agricultural products. Ibid., 1936, 61: 515-8.—Gillam, A. E. A modified spectrophotometric method for the assay of carotene and vitamin A in butter. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 79-83.—Sapegno, E. Determinazione del carotene (e della vitamina A) Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 1^1 — Schertz, F. M. The quantitative determination of carotin by means of the spectrophotometer and the colorimeter. J. Agr. Res., 1923-24, 26: 383-400.—Shinn, L. A., Kane, E. A. [et al.] The accuracy of routine carotene determinations as a measure of vitamin A potency. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: Ixxxix.— Stueck, G. H., & Ralli. E. P. The application of the photo- electric colorimeter to the determination of carotene in blood serum, liver, and feces. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 119: 411 — Svensson, E. Biologische Bestimmungen des Gehaltes an A-vitamin plus seinem Provitamin in Milch von Frauen nordischer Itasse, samt in Hagebutten und schwarzen Johannis- beeren. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1936, 73: 237-54.r Wiseman. H. G., & Cary, C. A. The spectrophotometric determination of carotene in butter fat. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: ci. ------ & Kane, E. A. The losses involved in de- termining carotene in hays and in fresh green plants. Ibid., 1934, 105: ci. ---- Types: Carotene: Effects. Balachovski, S., & Solianikova, V. Recherches sur le role du carotene dans l'organisme. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 119-24. Connor, C. L. Studies on lipochromes; the reaction of animals to the presence of carotin. Am. J- Path., 1928, 4: 227-34. Also repr.—Escudero, A.. & Bosq, Y. Influencia del carotene sobre la calculosis experimental de la avitaminosis A. Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934. os CAROTINOIDS 235 CAROTINOIDS pt 4, 822-8.—Euler, H. von. Die biochemischen und physiolo- gischen Wirkungen von Carotin und Vitamin A. Erg. Physiol., 1932, 34: 360-405. ------ & Schmidt, G. Einfluss des Carotins (Vitamins A) auf den Puringehalt wachsender nor- maler und pathologischer Gewebe. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 223: 215-28.—Green, H. N.. & Mellanby. E. Carotene and vitamin A: the anti-infective action of carotene. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1929-30, 11: 81-9.—Holmes, H. N., Corbet, R. [et al.] The biological activity of some carotene preparations. J. Nutrit., 1934, 7: 321-9.—Javillier. M. Le carotene et la croissance des animaux. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1930, 12: 554-78. ------ & Emerique, L. Sur l'activite vitaminique du carotene. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 190: 655-7.—Lazar. O. L'influence du carotene sur la neoformation des racines chez Impatiens balsamina L. G. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 799; 886; 1374.—Malmberg, M., & Euler, H. von. Korperge- wichtszunahme durch Korner von Weizen, Hafer und Gerste bei Vitamin A-frei ernahrten Ratten. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 284: 238-43.—Moore, T. Vitamin A and carotene; the effect of various dietary modifications upon the vitamin A activity of carotene. Biochem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 1270-2.—Schnei- der, E., & Widmann, E. Ueber Beziehungen des Vitamin A und seiner Vorstufen zur Leberschadigung und zur Wider- standskraft gegeniiber Infektionen. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1497-502.—Thomas, J. A. Action de l'eau de mer ou a s6journe du carotene sur te developpement experimental de l'ceuf d'oursin Paracentrotus lividus. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 193: 754-6.—Tornblom, N. An experimental comparative investi- gation of the oxygen consumption of rats in a state of A-avita- minosis and when fed with carotene. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1934-35, 71: 200-10.—Towbin, B. G., Gorodissky, H.. & Drobowa, G. W. Ueber den Einfluss des Carotins auf die chemischen Vorgange im Auge. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1934-35, 133: 578-86. --- Types: Carotene: Excess. See Carotinemia, excessive. --- Types: Carotene: Metabolism. Ahmad, B. The fate of carotene after absorption in the animal organism. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 1195-204. -----Grewal, K. S-, & Malik, K. S. Further observations on the metabolism of carotene. Ind. M. Gaz., 1934, 69: 320-3.— Ahmad, B-, & Malik, K. S. The metabolism of carotene in different animals. Ind. J. M. Res., 1933, 20: 1033-8 — Brockmann, H., & Tecklenburg, M. L. Der A-Vitamingehalt der Rattenleber nach Fiitterung mit a-, 0- und -y-Carotin un(j die Antimontrichloridreaktion von A-vitaminpraparaten. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 221: 117-28.—Capper, N. S. Carotene and vitamin A; the transformation of carotene into vitamin A as shown by a study of the absorption spectra of rat-liver oils. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 980-2. ------ McKibbin, I. M., & Prentice, J. H. Carotene and vitamin A; the conversion of carotene into vitamin A by fowl. Ibid., 1931, 25: 265-74.—Chevallier, A.. Choron, Y., & Guillot, J. Sur une substance A' interntediaire entre la vitamine A et la 0-ionone. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 2207.—Clausen, S. W., & McCoord, A. B. The utilization of carotene by the human fetus. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: xviii.—Coward, K. H. The utilization by the rat of vitamin A and carotene administered in different media. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1878-82.— De, N. K. The assimilation of vitamin A and carotene by rats from some common foods with a note on the conversion factor I. U/E., proposed by the International vitamin con- ference. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 751-66.—Drummond, J. C, Bell, M. E., & Palmer, E. T. Observations on the absorp- tion of carotene and vitamin A. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 1208- 10.—Drummond, J. C, & Macwalter, R. J. The fate of caro- tene injected into the circulation of the rat. J. Physiol., Lond., 1934-35, 83: 236-42. ------ & Gilding, H. P. The fate of carotene introduced into the circulation. Ibid., 1934, 82: 75-8.—Greaves, J. D., & Schmidt, C. L. A. On the absorption and utilization of /S-carotene in jaundiced and in choledochoco- lostomized vitamin A-deficient rats. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: xxxi. Also Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 111: 492-502. ----— Relation of certain bile acids to absorption of 0-carotene in the rat. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 434-7.— Heymann, W. Absorption of carotene. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 51: 273-83.—Kauffmann. F.. & Drigalski. W. von. Un- tersuchungen iiber Carotin-Vitamin A im menschlichen Or- ganismus. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 306-8.—Moore. T. Vita- min A and carotene; the conversion of carotene to vitamin A in vivo. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24:696-702. ------ The distribution of vitamin A and carotene in the body of the rat. Ibid., 1931, 25: 275-86. ------ Notes on the conversion of carotene to vitamin A in the cow. Ibid., 1932, 26: 1-9.— Prudhomme, M. Observations sur l'absorption du carotene chez les Salmonides. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 111: 675.— Skarzynski, B. Studies on the conversion of carotene to vitamin A in animal body. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1933, ser. B, 3: 31-41.—Wendt, H. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Carotin- und Vitamin A-Stoffwechsels; klinische und experi- mentelle Untersuchungen. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 9-14.— Wilson, H. E. C, Ahmad, B., & Majumdar, B. N. Further observations on the metabolism of carotene. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 399-409.—Wilson, H. E. C, Das Gupta, S. M., & Ahmad, B. Studies on the absorption of carotene and vitamin A in the human subject. Ibid., 807-11. ---- Types: Carotene: Pharmacology. Binet, L., & Strumza, M. V. Pouvoir Itematopoietique du carotene. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 192: 1758-60. Also Presse nted., 1932, 40: 41.—Dyer, F. J., Key, K. M.. & Coward, K. H. The influence of the solvent on the vitamin A activity of carotene and cod-liver oil. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 875-81.—Escudero, A. Valor del carotene como patr6n de medida de la vitamina A. Actas Congr. nac med., Rosario. 1934, 5: pt 4, 800-8.—Euler, H. von. & Klussmann. E. Carotin (Vitamin A) und Thyroxin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932, 213: 21-34, pl.—Frisch. C, & Willheim. R. Tumorglykolyse und Carotin. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 272: 337-40.—Fu-Tang Chu & Coady, H. Parenteral use of carotene in the treatment of vitamin A deficiency in albino rats. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 5: 75-82.—Germann, A. F. O. Carotene, the new thera- peutic agent. J. Am. Inst. Homoeop., 1933, 26: 641-4.— Gismondi, A. La carotina nella terapia degli stati distrofici del lattante. Prat, pediat., Milano, 1933, 11: 213-7.—Goebel, F., & Stern, A. Ueber die Bedeutung des Carotin fiir den tierischen Organismus. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 2434.—Ja- villier, M., & Emerique, L. Donnees recentes sur l'activite vitaminique du carotene. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1930, 12: 1355-61. Also C. rend. Acad, fc, 1930, 191: 226-9.—Kraybill, H. R., & Shrewsbury, C. L. The relative vitamin A potency of carotene fed in butter fat and cottonseed oil. J. Nutrit., 1936, 11: 103-10.—Lathbury, K. C, & Greenwood, G. N. The influence of the solvent on the biological effect of carotene and vitamin A. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 1665-73.—Lewis, J. T., & Reti, L. Sobre el problema de la hipervitaminosis A y la inocuidad de las grandes dosis de provitamina A (Carotene cristalizado) Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1934, 10: suppl., 392-12. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 577-80.—Maiz, L. El caroteno desde el punto de vista bioqufmico. Bol. farm. mil., Madr., 1931, 9: 244.—Manzi, L. Valore del caro- tene nella carenza di vitamina A durante lo stato gravidico. Arch, ostet. gin., 1935, 2. ser., 22: 77-84.—Moore, T. Vitamin A and carotene; the relative minimum doses of vitamin A and carotene. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 898-902.—Ocana, T. Etude histologique des effets produits par les hautes doses de carotene, de lipides du carotte et de vitamine A. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 267-9.—Orlow, N. J. Ueber die Wirkung einiger Extraktionsmittel auf die antiskorbutische Aktivitat des Tannennadelnaufgusses. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1935, 70: 285-8.—Piccinini, M. II carotene. Boll. chim. farm., 1936, 75: 642; 1937, 76: 29.—Polak, A.. & Stokvis, J. A. On the dose of vitamin A in the form of carotene. Arch, neerl. physiol., 1931, 16: 542; 1932, 17: 299.—Ratschewskij, A. Physiolo- gische und therapeutische Wirkung von Kolioidallosungen des Provitamins A bei dessen lokaler Anwendung am Auge. KUn. Wschr., 1934, 13: 918.—Rydh-Ehrensvard, I., & Schmidt. G. Ueber den Einfluss des Carotins auf den Guanasegehalt der Rattenmilz. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 227: 177-80.— Sandler, A. S. Carotene in prophylactic pediatrics. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1935, 52: 391-406. Also repr.—Scheunert. A., & Schieblich, M. Ueber die Haltbarkeit des internationalen Standardcarotins in oliger Losung. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 263: 454-7.—Stern. K., & Willheim, R. Beeinflussung des reticulo-endothelialen Systems durch Carotin; nebst Versuchen iiber Einwirkung des Carotins auf das Tumorwachstum. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935-36, 97: 354-61.—Turner, R. G. The stability of carotene in olive oil. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: 443-54. Also repr.—Wieland, E. Versagen des Karotins? Heilwirkung von Vollmilch und Lebertran bei Sauglings-A- Avitaminose. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1389-92. ---- Types: Echinenone. Cannan, R. K. Echinochrome. Biochem. J., Lond., 1927, 21: 184-9.—Lederer, E. Echinenone et pentaxanthine; deux nouveaux carotenoldes trouves dans l'oursin (Echinus escu- lentus) C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 300-2. ---- Types: Eloxanthin. Hey, D. Eloxanthin—a new carotenoid pigment from the pondweed Elodea canadensis. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 532-4. ---- Types: Euglenarhodon. Tischer, J. Carotinoide der Siisswasseralgen; iiber das Euglenarhodon und andere Carotinoide einer roten Euglene. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1936, 239: 257-69, pl. ---- Types: Lutein. See also Corpus luteum. Rivoire. R. Le lut6ine. Presse med., 1936, 44: 10-4.— Sannicandro, G. Le moderne conoscenze sulla luteina. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1936, 7: 395-409.—Sch5n, K. Studies on carotenoids; an isomeride of lutein isolated from the furze (Ulex europaeus) Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1960-5. ---- Types: Lycopin. See also Tomato. De, N. K. A comparative study of some properties of caro- tene and lycopene. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 949-56 — Smith, J. H. C. The hydrogenation of carotenes obtained from different sources, of dihydrocarotene, and of lycopin. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 96: 35-51. Also repr. CAROTINOIDS 236 CARPENTER ---- Types: Pecteno-xanthin. Lederer, E. Sur un nouveau carotenolde, trouve dans la coquille Saint-Jacques (Pecten maximus) C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 116: 150-3. —— Sur la constitution de la pecteno- xanthine. Ibid., 117: 411-3. ---- Types: Taraxanthin. Kuhn, R., & Lederer, E. Taraxanthin, ein neues Xantho- phyll mit 4 Sauerstoffatomen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1931, 200: 108-14. ---- Types: Xanthophyll. Clausen, S. W., & McCoord, A. B. The determination of carotene and xanthophyll by a single distribution between liquid phases. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 113: 89-104. Also repr.— Kuhn, R., Winterstein, A., & Lederer, E. Zur Kenntnis der Xanthophylle. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1931, 197: 141-60.— Palmer, L. S. Xanthophyll, the principal natural yellow pigment of the egg yolk, body fat, and blood serum of the hen; the physiological relation of the pigment to the xanthophyll of plants. J. Biol. Chem., 1915, 23: 261-79, pl.—Rydbom, M. Versuche tiber Wachstumswirkung von Xanthophyll. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1933, 258: 239-43.—Smith, J. H. C, & Spoehr, H. A. Carotene; the volatile fatty acids obtained by the oxi- dation of carotene and xanthophyll. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 86: 755-60. Also repr.—Sullmann, H., & Vischer, A. Ueber eine Veranderung von Xanthophvllen im Korper nach der Resorp- tion aus dem Darm. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 274: 16-20.— Sumner, F. B., & Fox, D. L. A study of variations in the amount of yellow pigment (xanthophyll) in certain fishes, and of the possible effects upon this of colored backgrounds. J. Exp. Zool., 1933, 66: 263-301. CAROTOVORUS bacillus. See Erwinia. CAROW, Gerhard, 1903- *Ueber die Todesursache bei Verkehrsunfallen [Berlin] 56p. 8? Hamb., P. Evert, 1935. CARPAINE. See Carica papaya. CARPANI, Domenico de. Epistola de nutrienda memoria ad Salvatorem de Peregrinis. 8 1. sm. 4? [Napoli, Berthold Rihing] Dec. 16, 1476. CARPENTER, C. M., KING, M. J. [et al.] Undulant fever, symposium, v, 40p. 8? N. Y., Am. Pub. Health Ass. [1929] CARPENTER, Ford Ashman, 1868- The aviator and the Weather Bureau. 54p. front, ch. 16? [San Diego] Chamber of Commerce, 1917. CARPENTER, George Albert, 1863-1935. [Obituary] J. Lancet, 1935, 55: 167. CARPENTER, George Herbert, 1865- Insect transformation, x, 282p. 4 pl. 8? Lond., Methuen & Co. [1921] CARPENTER, Jeanne Daniels. See Capes, William Parr, & Carpenter, J. D. Municipal housecleaning. 232p. 8! N. Y., 1918. CARPENTER, Niles. Hospital service for patients of moderate means; a study of certain American hospitals. 105p. 8? Wash., Comm. Cost of Med. Care [1930] ---- Medical care for 15,000 workers and their families; a survey of the Endicott Johnson Work- ers Medical Service, 1928. 96p. 8? Wash., Comm. Cost of Med. Care [1930] CARPENTER, Thorne Martin, 1878- Tables, factors, and formulas for computing respiratory exchange and biological transforma- tions of energy. 123p. 8? Wash., Carnegie Inst., 1921. Pub. No. 303, Carnegie Inst. ----Human metabolism with enemata of alcohol, dextrose, and levulose. ix, 197p. diagr 8? Wash., Carnegie Inst., 1925. Pub. No. 369, Carnegie Inst. CARPENTER, Wesley M., 1834-88. Wood's household practice of medicine, hygiene, and sur- gery. 2. ed. xv, 749p. 8? N. Y., W. Wood & Co.. 1886. CARPENTER, William Benjamin, 1813-85. Principles of human physiology, with their chief applications to pathology, hygiene, and forensic medicine. 2. ed., with notes by Meredith Clymer. xxviii, 643p. illust. 8? Phila., Lea & Blanchard 1845. Also A new American edition from the last London ed. edited with additions by Francis Gurney Smith, xxiv, 902p. 248 illust. 2 pl. 1859. Also another edition, xxiv, 902p. 248 illust. 2pl. 1868. ---- Principles of mental physiology, with their applications to the training and discipline of the mind, and the study of its morbid conditions. 7. ed. lxiii, 737p. 8? Lond., Kegan, Paul [et al j 1896. CARPENTIER, Gaston Albert Leon Elie, 1885- *Les services v6tennaires en Perse [Alfort] lOlp. map. 8? Par., 1931. CARPENTIER, Pierre, 1898- *Les irra- diations gen^rales ultra-violettes dans les traite- ment des otites chroniques chez I'enfant. 55p. 8? Par., 1927. CARPOCAPSA. See also Apple, Diseases; Lepidoptera. Bodcnheimer, F. S., & Nairn, A. Studien zur Lebensge- schichte von Carpocapsa pomonella L. (Lep. Tortr.) in Pala- stina. Anz. Schadlingsk., 1930, 6: 73-9.—Herrmann. Arsen- salze zu Bekampfung des Apfelwicklers (Carpocapsa pomonella L.) Zschr. angew. Entom., 1921, 8: 119-24. CARPUAT, Henry, 1904- *Essai critique sur la pathogenie de l'angine de poitrine. 58p. 8° Par. 1932. CARPUS, Ingeborg, 1909- *Die Ent- giftung des Schilddrusenhormons. 16p. 8? Bresl., A. Schreiber, 1934. CARPUS. See also Hand; Metacarpus; Radius; Ulna; Wrist. Baur, F. L. Exploration clinique et radiologique du carpe, Arch. nted. pharm. mil., Par., 1926, 84: 305-34.—Bogart, F. B. Variations of the bones of the wrist. Am. J. Roentg., 1932, 28: 638-46.—Di Porto, A. A proposito di errori roentgen-diag- nostici nell'esame del polso. Rass. previd. sociale, 1933, 20: No. 3, 21-47.—Forster, A. Le scapho-semi-lunaire; etude comparative de la stabilisation du carpe chez les mammiferea et chez I'homme. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1932-33, 15: 81-217.— Gillies, C. D. The origin of the os pisiforme. J. Anat., Lond., 1928-29, 63: 380-3.—Hartmann-Weinberg, A. Ueber Carpus und Tarsus der Pareiasauriden. Anat. Anz., 1929, 67:401-28.— Howell, A. B. The primitive carpus. J. Morph., 1935, 57: 105-12.—Krawarik, F. Das Karpalorgan des Schweines (Sus scrofa domesticus) ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis seines Baues, seiner Entwicklung und Funktion. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1935, 38: 131-44.—Nedbal, M. E. Strukturverschiedenheiten in den Diaphysen der karpalen und tarsalen Knochen bei 2 Flugtieren (Pteropus neohibernicus Pet. und der Ardea cinerea L.) Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1932, 97: 210-50, 6 pl — Poplewski, R. Biomechanik des Carpus bei Equiden. Anat. Anz., 1935-36, 81: 333-41.—Pracanica, G. Ricerche sul legamento anulare anteriore del carpo. Monit. zool. ital., 1935, 46: 200-6—Schreiber, H. Zur Morphologie der Pri- matenhand; rontgenologische Untersuchungen an der Hand- wurzel der Affen. Anat. Anz., 1934, 78: 369-429, pl. ---- Abnormities. Epstein, J. Ein Fall von angeborener Anomalie der Hand- wnrzelknochen. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1929, 27: 266-8.— Fiolle, J. Le carpe bossu. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1931, 57:_ 1687-90.—Gottche, O. Asymmetrisches Auftreten der Epiphysenkerne der Handwurzelknochen. Fortsch. Rontgen- strahl., 1928, 37: 183-5.—Kremser. K. Kurzer Beitrag zur Bildungsanomalie der Handwurzel. Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 243.—L'Heureux, M. Carpe a une seule rangee. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 40-3.—Murioz Arbat, J. M., * Piulachs, P. Carpo giboso. Rev. cir. Barcelona, 1936, 12: 31-4.—Roederer, C. Un cas de carpe bossu. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1932, 24: 379. ---- Abnormities: Lunatum [semilunar] Buschke, F. Doppelte Kernanlage des Lunatum carpi im Kindesalter. Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 385—Hulten, O. Ueber anatomische Variationen der Handgelenkknochen; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Genese 2 verschiedener Mondbein- veriinderungen. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1928, 9: 155-68, 4 pl.— Zimmer, E. A. Hypolunatum? Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 570. CARPUS 237 CARPUS ---- Abnormities: Naviculare [scaphoid] Bayer, F. *Os naviculare bipartitum. 15p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Also Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1934, 103: 634-44. Blencke, H. Ein Fall von Naviculare carpi bipartitum. Mschr. Unfallh., 1926, 33: 75-8.—Boyd, G. I. Bipartite carpal navicular bone. Brit. J. Surg., 1933, 20: 455-8— Dentici, L. Osso scafoide accessorio bilaterale. Radiol, med., Milano, 1935 22: 1010-2.—Faulkner, D. M. Bipartite carpal sca- phoid. J. Bone Surg., 1928, 10: 284-9.—Haehner. Doppel- seitige nichttraumatische Zweiteilung des Kahnbeins? Mschr. Unfallh., 1932, 39: 210-21.—Hardman, T. G., & Wigoder, S. B. An unusual development of the carpal scaphoid. Brit. J. Radiol., 1928, n. ser., 1: 155-8.—Pokrovsky, S. A. [Os navi- culare carpi bipartitum bilateralis] Vest, rentg., 1933, 12: 366-9. Also Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1934-35, 35: 313-6.— Reich, B. Ein Fall von doppelseitiger Spaltung des Naviculare der Hand durch Berufsschiidigung (aseptische Nekrose?) Ibid., 1932-33, 32: 247-53.—Reisner, A. Drei Falle von Os supranaviculare. Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2: 422-5.—Wette, W. Die rdntgenologische Darstellung, die Aetiologie und die versicherungsrechtliche Bedeutung der Spaltbildungen im Kahnbein. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1933, 33: 194-9. ---- Abnormities: Os centrale. Beining. Os centrale carpi (Nebenbefund bei Lunatumnek* rose) Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 49.—Forster, A. Considera- tions sur l'os central du carpe dans l'espece humaine. Arch. anat., Strasb., 1934-35, 17: 85-98. ------ Un cas de vrai os centrale carpi chez I'homme. Ibid., 385-95.—Schneider, H. Das knorpelige Centrale manus beim Menschen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 1326-9.—Virchow, H. Das Os centrale carpi des Menschen. Morph. Jahrb., 1929, 63: 480-530. ----- Das Os centrale carpi der Halbaffen. Zschr. Ethnol., 1932-33, 64: 377-9.—Wette, W. Ein zweigeteiltes Os centrale carpi. Mschr. Unfallh., 1937, 44: 193. ---- Abnormities: Pfitzner's triangular bone. See also Ulna, Styloid process. Boriani, G. L'aspetto radiografico delle fratture antiche dell'apofisi stiloide dell'ulna e l'osso triangolare del carpo. Chir. org. movim., 1936-37, 28: 255-62.—Du Bourguet & Reberol. A propos de l'os triangulaire du carpe. Bull. Soc, med. mil. fr., 1933, 27: 222. Also Rev. orthop., Par., 1934. 3. ser., 21: 601.—Corsi, G. Su un caso singolare di ano- malia del processo stiloideo dell'ulna (osso triangolare del carpo di Pfitzner) Chir. org. movim., 1930-31, 15: 318-25.— Esau. Das Os triangulare. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 37: 889.—Fournid, H. Arrachement de la styloide cubitale et os triangulaire du carpe. J. radiol. 61ectr., 1934, 18: 627.— Laquerriere, A., & Lehmann, R. L'apophyse styloide du cubitus; sa forme, ses anomalies, ses fractures et l'os triangu- laire du carpe. Ibid., 1931, 15: 177-81.—Molteni, M. L'os triangulare (contributo alio studio ed alia casistica dell'os triangulare) Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1937, 25: 293-306.— Roques, P. Un cas d'os triangulaire du carpe. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 1112-5.—Thirion. Un cas de n6oforma- tion osseuse post-traumatique apres fracture du poignet ou d'os triangulaire du poignet. Bull. Soc. radiol. mid. France, 1934, 22: 505-7.—Tillier, H. A propos de l'os triangulaire du carpe. Ibid., 1936, 24: 222. ---- Bones. See also in 3. ser. names of carpal bones. Pyle, S. I. Bone weight in the human carpus. Human Biol., 1935, 7: 108-18.—Stecher, W. R. Roentgenography of the carpal navicular bone. Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 37: 704. ---- Bones: accessory. Bruno, G. Os styloideum carpi in un uomo adulto; contributo alia conoscenza delle cosi dette ossa sopranumerarie del carpo. Anat. Anz., 1934-35, 79: 390-6.—Davidson. N. G. W. Super- numerary carpal bone. Brit. J. Surg., 1935-36, 23: 237.— Ferguson, A. Bl The os epipyramis; report of a case. J. Bone Surg., 1933, 15: 1001.— Rauber, A. Zur Kenntnis des Os styloideum carpi ultimate. Anat. Anz., 1902, 22: 210-4.— Roques, P., & Grizaud, H. Os radial externe (premtere d6cou- verte radiologique de cet osselet surnunteraire du carpe). Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 811-3.—Sieglbauer, F. Os marginale manus ulnare. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 832-8. ----■ Bones: Diseases. See also Carpus, Osteomalacia. Blair, H. C. Carpal osteitis. Ann. Surg., 1929, 88: 748- 51.—Del Torto, P. Su di un caso di decalcificazione del carpo da infezione streptococcica (morbo di Sudek) Riforma med., 1931, 47: 520-2.—Hanke, H. Zur tuberkulosen Aetiologie von im Rontgenbild sich'tbaren Hohlenbildungen in den Hand- wurzelknochen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1931, 44: 188-97.— Macarthur, P. The ossification of the carpus in rickets, con- genital syphilis and cretinism. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1936, 11: 243-6.—Malone, L. A. Post-traumatic cystic disease of the carpal bones. Am. J. Roentg., 1933, 29: 612-6.—Piwko, N. Ueber Cystenbildungen in den kleinen Handwurzelknochen. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1928, 26: 650-4.—Rosen, S. von. Zur Frage der Zystenbildungen in den Karpalknochen. Acta chir. scand., 1930, 67: 681-96.—Wagner, L. C. Osteosclerosis (traumatic) of carpal bones; a suggestion as to treatment. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 34: 357-64. ---- Bones: Diseases: Lunatum. Aimes, A., & Pares, L. Condensation du semi-lunaire. Rev. orthop., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 21: 596-600.—Astier, A. Con- densation du semi-lunaire carpien; considerations pathog6- niques. Bull. Soc. radiol. nted. France, 1934, 22: 290-2.— Bak, J. [Osteochondritis dissecans with mouse formation in the os lunatum] Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: 556-60.—Benassi, E. Alcuni casi di lesione traumatica isolata dell' osso semilunare. Arch. ital. chir., 1929, 23: 577-90.—Ducourthiel, D. Des tesions traumatiques du semi-lunaire. Rev. chir., Par., 1927, 65: 328—40.—Foucault. Lunarite condensante (osteite con- densante du semi-lunaire) Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 360-6.—Ide, M. Lesions traumatiques du semi-lunaire. Rev. nted., Louvain, 1924, 364-6.—Manini, P. Un cas de maladie de Koehler au niveau du semi-lunaire. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 313-6—Nedelec, M. Lunarite des 2 poignets chez un homme de 20 ans. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934,60:1087-90.—Nobele, J. de. Considerations sur certaines tesions de l'os semi-lunaire. Ann. Soc. nted. Gand, 1931, n. ser., 3: 20-7, 2 pl. ------ Considerations sur certaines tesions de l'os semi-lunaire. Rev. beige sc. nted., 1931, 3: 255-62, 2 pl.—Pfab, B., & Schosserer, W. Zur Klinik und Therapie der Verletzungen und Erkrankungen des Mond- und Kahnbeines. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 216: 357-75.— Pforringer. Zur Kenntnis der Mondbeinverletzungen. Arch. orthop. Unfallchir., 1928, 26: 641-9.—Roederer. A propos de la maladie de Koehler au nivau du semilunaire. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 334.—Thuet & Nadaud. Un cas d'osteite condensante du semi-lunaire a etiologie inconnue. J. radiol. electr., 1928, 12: 182. ---- Bones: Fusion. Becker, F. Ueber eine ungewohnliche Handgelenksver- bildung (angeborene Radius-Lunatum-Synostose) Fortsch. Roentgenstrahl., 1935, 52: 245-9.—Kniepkamp, W. Os capi- tatum secundarium und Synostosis triquetro-lunata im Ront- genbild der menschlichen Handwurzel. Arch, orthop. Unfall- chir., 1930,28:460-6.—Linow.F. Beiderseitige Verschmelzung des Kopf- und Hakenbeins. Rontgenpraxis, 1932, 4: 537.— Lonnerblad, L. Ueber 2 seltene Anomalien (?) im Carpus (Verschmelzung von Os lunatum und Os triquetrum sowie von Os multangulum minus und Os capitatum) Acta radiol., Stockh., 1935, 16: 682-90, 2 pl.—Reiss, J. Ueber angeborene Synostosen zwischen Lunatum und Triquetrum. Rontgen- praxis, 1936, 8: 716.—Sorokin, F. F. [Congenital bilateral fusion of the os triquetrum with the os lunatum] Vest, rentg., 1933, 12: 71-3.—Zimmer, E. A. Ueber Verschmelzungen von Handwurzelknochen (mit einem Beitrag zur radialen Klump- hand) Radiol. Rdsch., 1936, 5: 244-52. ---- Bones: Injuries. See also Carpus, Fracture; Carpus, Injuries. Bogart, F. B. X-ray diagnosis of lesions of the carpal bones. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1933, 26: 433-42.—Darner, L. D. In- juries to the carpal bones. Internat. J. M. & S., 1932, 45: 541-6.—Geist, E. S. Old injuries of the carpal bones. J. Lancet, 1927, 47: 54-8.—Greer, J. M. The treatment of carpal bone injuries. Southwest M., 1935, 19: 343.—Hoets, J. In- jury to carpal bones. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 2: 448.— Jones, A. R. Degeneration of the carpus produced by the use of a compressed air drill. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 210, pl.—Kuzmin. D. S. [Changes in the carpal bones of locomotive engineers] Ortop. travmat., 1936, 10: 150-3.— Pachner, E. Lesioni traumatiche da infortunio del semilunare e dello scafoide del carpo. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1932, 48: 828-62.—Palmer, R. F. Carpal bone injuries industrially considered. Southwest. M., 1935, 19: 341-3.—Prikhodzko. A. K. [Isolated injuries of the carpal bones] Ortop. travmat., 1936, 10: 93-116.—Soli, D. Lesioni traumatiche di alcune ossa del polso. Chir. org. movim., 1930-31, 15: 327-46.—Watts, W. B.. jr. Review of 31 cases of carpal bone injuries. South- west. M., 1935, 19: 344-7.—Weil, S. Ueber Verletzungen und traumatische Erkrankungen der Handwurzelknochen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 140: 230-50. ---- Dislocation. For Madelung's deformity see Hand, Deform- ity: Manus valga. Becker, J. Gutachtliche Beurteilung einer Handverstau- chung nebst Bemerkungen dazu. Mschr. Unfallh., 1927, 34: 247-55.—Bohler, L. Verrenkungen der Handgelenke. Acta chir. scand., 1930, 67: 154-77.—Chabrut, R. Un cas rare de tesion traumatique du carpe; dislocation du carpe, avec deplace- ment des osselets en dehors, sans deplacement ant6ropost6rieur. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1932, 58: 1549-53.—Chaperon, R. Presentation de 2 cliches de luxation subtotale du carpe. Bull. Soc. radiol. nted. France, 1920, 8: 13.—Clavelin, C. Deux cas de dislocation du carpe. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 362-6.—Ellsworth, H. A. Inheritance of carpal displacement. CARPUS 238 CARPUS J. Hered., 1927, 18: 133.—Forni, G. Lussazione completa esposta traumatica del polso. Chir. org. movim., 1924, 8: 483-95.—Hartmann, P. Subluxation du poignet. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 456.—Krapp, F. Ein Beitrag zur Luxation der Handwurzelknochen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 500.—Laroyenne & Belly. Dislocation du carpe et guerison par reduction non sanglante, en 2 temps. Lyon med., 1931, 147: 825-7.—Lenormant, C. Fracture marginal anterieure de l'extremite inferieure du radius avec subluxation anterieure du carpe. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 1096.—Lombard, P., & Goinard, P. Dislocation ancienne du carpe; troubles nerveux; r6section de la premtere rang6e; guerison. Ibid., 1925, 51: 290-2.—Markees, J. Luxation der Sehne des Muse. extensor carpi ulnaris. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 637.— Mauclaire. A propos de la subluxation non traumatique du poignet chez les adolescents. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 164.—Morz, H. E. Les indications de la voie dorsale dans les luxations carpiennes. Rev. serv. san. mil., Par., 1937, 106: 507-24.—Mouchet, A. Quelques considerations sur les luxa- tions anciennes du carpe non reduites. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 870-3. ------ Quelques considerations sur les luxations carpiennes. In Oeuvre (Delbet, P.) Par., 1932, 459-64.—Paitre. Deux cas de dislocation ancienne du carpe traites par resection partielle apres tentative infructueuse de reduction. Lyon chir., 1924, 21: 348-52.—Schwarz, W. Verrenkungen der Handgelenke. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1934-35, 35: 122-5.—Siraud & Arcelin. Luxation dorsale du poignet. Lyon med., 1922,131: 1014. ---- Dislocation: Capitatum [os magnum] Astier. Un cas de luxation palmaire du grand os. J. radiol. electr., 1924, 8: 269.—Auvray. Luxation du grand os en ar- rtere; reduction de l'os lux6 par manoeuvres externes; bonne restauration fonctionnelle. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1923, 49: 1003.—Delbet. Luxation dorsale du grand os. Progr. med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 36: 495-7.—Siegmund, E. Isolierte, komplette, dorsale Luxation des Os capitatum. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1928, 211: 184-8.—Thornton, L. Old dislocation of os magnum; open reduction and stabilization. South. M. J., 1924, 17:430-4. ---- Dislocation, carpocarpal. Courtade, P. *Traitement de la luxation subtotale du carpe relrolunaire; 6tude critique de la reposition sanglante par voie dorsale. 75p. 8? Lyon, 1934. GogtjIs, P. Contribution a I'etude de la reduction sanglante des luxations retro-lunaires du carpe par voie dorsale. 56p. 8? Par., 1936. Behncke, W. Luxatio intercarpea durch Distraktion. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1921, 122: 693-7.—Binet & Guillemin, A. Luxation ntedio-carpienne partielle. Rev. med. est, 1923, 51: 346.—Boularan. Luxation ntedio-carpienne palmaire de la deuxteme rangee. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 651- 4.—Bureau, R. Sur le traitement de la luxation subtotale du carpe retro-lunaire. Gaz. hop., 1929, 102: 1729-32.— Cadenat, F. M. Luxation du semi-lunaire en avant et du scaphoide en arrtere; reduction sanglante par voie posterieure. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1929, 55: 987-90. ------ La voie dorsale dans la reduction sanglante de la luxation subtotale r6tro-lunaire recente. J. chir., Par., 1931, 37: 801-9.—Ciaccia, S. Su di un caso di lesione simmetrica del carpo (lussazione posteriore retrolunare del carpo) Arch, ortop., Milano, 1925, 41: 279-90.—Ferrari & Vergoz. Dissection d'une ptece de luxation subtotale du carpe retro-lunaire [Rapp. d'A. Mou- chet] Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1923, 49: 745-8.—Grimault, L. Luxation subtotale du carpe retro-lunaire; reduction sanglante tardive. Rev. orthop., Par., 1927, 14: 3. ser., 151-8.—Mouchet, A., & Belot, J. Poignet a ressaut (subluxation ntedio-carpienne en avant) Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 1243. Also Ann. m6d. teg., 1935, 15: 191-3.—Murard. J. Luxation subtotale r6tro-lunaire du carpe avec fracture du scaphoide; intervention sanglante; resection secondaire totale du carpe. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1931, 57: 826-9.—Pieraccini, P. Su di un caso di lussazione palmare del semilunare e dello scafoide. Gior. med. prat., 1926, 8: 206-13.—Prikhodko, A. K. [Isolated dislocations of the carpal bones] Ortop. travmat., 1932, 6: 24-36. 22 pl.—Rochet, P. Subluxation r6tro-lunaire du carpe avec fracture du scaphoide; reduction; mobilisation precoce. Lyon chir., 1936, 33: 97.—Solcard & Coureaud. Luxation subtotale retrolunaire du carpe gauche avec fracture du pyramidal; reduction precoce; guerison sans s6quelles. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 891-3. ---- Dislocation, carpometacarpal. Agrifoglio, M. Contributo alio studio delle lussazioni carpo-metacarpee. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1930, 46: 615-28.— Bretegnier. Un cas de luxation palmaire des os de la deuxieme rangee du carpe datant de 15 jours; reduction manuelle. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1935, 27: 196-203.—Burmeister, R. Ein Fall von Luxatio carpo-metacarpea. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 462-1.—Buzby, B. F. Palmer carpo-metacarpal dislocation of the fifth metacarpal. Ann. Surg., 1934, 100: 555-7.—Gradoye- rich, B. Un cas de luxation dorsale de I'extr6mit6 superieure dea metacarpiens. Rev. orthop., Par., 1930, 17: 132-8.— Hammann. Ueber die Luxatio carpo-metacarpea. Deut Zschr. Chir., 1930, 223: 287-96.—Leuret, J. Deux cas de luxation trapezo-ntetacarpienne. Ann. anat. path., Par. 1934, 11: 953-6.—Mazzini, O. F. Luxacten trapeciometa- carpiana.- Sem. nted., B. Air., 1929, 36: 220-4.—Metz, W. R. Multiple carpo-metacarpal dislocations; with the report of a case. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 327-30.—Petronio, P. Lussazione carpo-metacarpica completa. Chir. org. movim.' 1936-37, 22: 378-82.—Pollosson, E., & Dechaume, M. A propos de la luxation carpo-ntetacarpienne laterale Rev orthop., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 15: 124-30.—Santy. Luxations carpo-ntetacarpienne et tarso-ntetatarsienne. Lyon chir 1923, 20: 400. ---- Dislocation: Hamatum [unciform] Johansson, S. Ein Fall von Luxation des Os hamatum Acta radiol., Stockh., 1926, 7: 9-13, pl. ---- Dislocation: Lunatum. Brisset, P. *La reposition sanglante du semi-lunaire; sa technique; ses indications. 81p 8? Par., 1931. Greis, R. *Die Luxation des Os lunatum 32p. 8? Bonn, 1933. Ach, C. Die Behandlung der Mondbeinverrenkungen Zbl. Chir., 1930, 57: 1217-9.—Albanese, A. Lussazione peri- lunare dei carpo e riduzione incruenta immediata. Rinasc. med., 1932, 9: 438, pl.—Behandlung der Lunatumluxation. Praxis, Bern, 1934, 23: 53.—Clairmont, P.. & Schinz, H. R. Zur konservativen Behandlung der Mondbeinverrenkung. Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 1386-9.—Conwell, H. E. Closed reduc- tion of recent dislocations of the semilunar (lunate) bone with results and discussion regarding necrosis (malacia) report of 11 cases. Ann. Surg., 1936, 103: 978-93.—Corson, E. R. Complete luxation of the carpal semilunar bone without frac- ture of any of the bones making up the wrist. Radiol. Rev., 1927, 49: 416.—Dalla Fior, F. Lussazione del semilunare ridotta incruentemente. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1935, 43: 311-3.—Daniel, E. [Perilunar posterior dislocation of the hand] Magy. rontg. kozl., 1936, 10: 136-43.—Davis, G. G. Treatment of dislocated semilunar carpal bones. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1923, 37: 225-9.—Delia Mano, N. La lussazione del'- I'osso semilunare. Clin, chir., Milano, 1926, 29: 1209-34.— Douglas, G. A. C. Dislocation of the lunate bone. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1: 609.—Eggers, G. W. N. Anterior disloca- tion of os lunatum. J. Bone Surg., 1933, 15: 394-400.—Farr, C. E. Dislocation of the carpal semilunar bone. Ann. Surg., 1926, 84: 112-5.—Gioja. E. La lussazione del semilunare. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1926, n. ser., 1: 1237-51, pl — Goode, A. F. Treatment of recent dislocation of the carpal semilunar bone. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 11; pl.—Ingber, E. Studio radiologico della lussazione dell' osso semilunare. Arch. radiol., Nap., 1934, 10: 302720.—Jaroschy, W., & Gregora, H. V. Zur Frage der unblutigen Behandlung der perilunaren Dorsalluxation der Hand (Mondbeinverrenkung) Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1340-3.—Jauregui, P. Luxacten del semi- lunar; extirpacten; curacten. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1928, 12: 818-20.— Jones, R. W. Carpal semilunar dislocations and other wrist dislocations with associated nerve lesions. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Orthop., 43-58.—Lediard, H. A. Dislocation of the semilunar bone. Edinburgh M. J., 1923, n. ser., 30: 244.—Lee, W. E. Dislocation of the semi- lunar carpal bone. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 4: 299-303 — McBride, E. D. Dislocation of the carpal semilunar bone; a report of 8 cases. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 82. ----- Dislocation of the semilunar bone; neurospastic fixation of the hand; a deformity characteristic of the injury. Arch. Surg., 1927, 14: 584-99. ------ An operation for late reduction of the semilunar bone. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 672-6 — Massart, R. La reduction sanglante des luxations du semi- lunaire du carpe par la voie dorsale. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1931, 23: 277-82.—Merz, H. Deux cas de reposition sanglante du semi-lunaire par voie dorsale. Bull Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1935, 61: 286-8.—Michel, G., & Guibal, J. A propos de 2 cas de luxation du semi-lunaire. Rev. nted.,est, 1926, 54: 243-5.—Monnard, M. Des resultats eloigns de la luxation perilunate du carpe. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1925, 45: 749- 73.—Monro, J. K. Dislocation of the semilunar bone. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 801.—Nuccorini, C. Su di un caso di lussazione traumatica del semilunare del carpo. Prat, chir., Arezzo, 1933-36, 4: 400-5.—Olivares. Dos casos de luxacten del semi- lunar. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 461.—Pich, H., & Bracher, M. Zur Behandlung der Mondbeinverrenkung. Chirurg, 1933, 5: 786-91.—Pragoiu, I. [Semilunar dislocations] Cluj. med., 1936, 17: 218-22.—Prochnow, F. Zur Frage der Behandlung der veralteten perilunaren Luxation. Arch. klin. Chir., 1935- 36, 184: 477-83.—Regele, H. Sulla cura della lussazione perilunare inveterata. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1935, 51: 103- 18.—Rocher, L. Luxation ancienne (enucleation) du semi- lunaire; extirpation sous anesthesie locale a la cocaine. J. nted. Bordeaux, 1920, 50: 418.—Schnek, F. G. Die Supimv tionsdrehung des Mondbeines als Repositionshindernis bei der perilunaren Handverrenkung. Arch, orthop. Unfallohir., 1933- 34, 34: 580-4. ------ Die konservative Behandlung der Totalluxation des Os lunatum. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1935, 161:129-37.—Seiffert. Isolierte Mondbeinverrenkung. Ibid., 662.—Shucksmith, H. S. Dislocation of the carpal semilunar. CARPUS 239 CARPUS Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 198.—Sonntag. Ein weiterer Fall von operierter Mondbeinverrenkung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 177: 289-99.—Steiner, P. Zur Behandlung der Lunatum- luxation. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 504-7.—Tancredi, G. Contributo alia terapia delle lussazioni perilunari della mano. Boll. Accad. med. Roma, 1934, 60: 64-72.—Ujma, A. Ueber Endausgange nicht operierter Lunatumluxationen. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 196: 288-91.—Viannay. Reduction non sanglante d'une luxation isotee du semi-lunaire. Loire med., 1923, 37: 538-41.—Winge, K. [Dislocation of both semilunar bones] Ugeskr. laeger, 1925, 87: 797. --- Dislocation: Multangulum minus [Tra- pezoid] Frank, J. A rare case of injury of the carpus; dorsal dislo- cation of the multangulum minus. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1925, 4: 281-4, pl.—Wahlers, H. Luxation des Multangulum minus. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 2626-9. --- Dislocation: Naviculare. Danz, M. *Ueber die isolierte Luxation des Os naviculare carpi. 53p. 8? Berl., 1937. Buzby, B. F. Isolated radial dislocation of carpal scaphoid. Ann. Surg., 1934, 100: 553-5.—Reinbold, P. Luxation isotee du scaphoide carpien. Rev. orthop., Par., 1930, 17: 128-31. --- Dislocation: Pisiforme. Mather, J. H. Dislocation of the pisiform bone. Brit. J. Radiol., 1924, 29: B. A. R. P. Sect., 17. --- Dislocation, radiocarpal. See Radius, Dislocation; Wrist, Dislocation. --- Fracture. Blumer, J. *Die Karpal- und Metakarpal- frakturen in den Jahren .1919 und 1920 bei der Schweizer Unfall-Versicherung [Zurich] p.517- 25. 8? Munch., 1922. Adlercreutz, C. [Intercarpal dislocation fracture; case] Hygiea, Stockh.. 1929, 91: 593-614, 4 pl.—Apfelbach, G. L.. & Scuderi, C. S. An unusual carpal fracture dislocation; report of case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 672.—Blavet di Briga, C. Due casi di lesione del carpo. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: pt 2, 1197-204.—Christopher, F. Fracture-dislocation of the right carpus. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1935, 15: 597-9.— Dupas. Entorse radio-carpo-ntetacarpienne avec fracture des os de la deuxteme rangee carpienne chez le cheval. Rev. med. vet., 1935, 111: 279.—Ernst, M., & Rommelt, W. Ueber Absprennungen an den Handwurzelknochen. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1933, 241: 438-54.—Finochietto, R. Fracturas en dorso detenedor. Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34: 324-33.—Kiichel. W. Ueber die Behandlung der Handwurzelbruche. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1350-2.—Leavitt. D. G., & Leavitt, H. L. Carpal fracture dislocation. Northwest M., 1936, 35: 178.— Manfredi, M. Le fratture del carpo. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1933, 49: 85-154.—Micotti, R. Fratture del carpo. Ibid., 1931, 47: 723-66.—Perez Lorie, J. Un caso de fractura del escafoides carpiano y del hueso grande. Cir. ortop. traumat., Habana, 1937, 5: 125-32.—Pourtal, J. Traitement des frac- tures du carpe. Marseille nted., 1926, 63: 473-8.—Ritter, H. H. Fractures of the carpus; a studv of 25 unselected cases. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 49: 838-42.—Schnek, F. G. Atypische divergierende Luxationsfraktur im Bereiche der Handwurzel. Mschr. Unfallh., 1935, 42: 76-80.—Solcard & Guichard. Trois cas de fractures des os du carpe. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1927, 53: 1345-9.—Soldi, A. Fratture del polso. Chir. org. movim., 1928,12:466-72.—Speed, K. Fractures of the carpus. J. Bone Surg., 1935, 17: 965-8.—Tarafa, J. I. Tratamiento de las fracturas de la mufieca. Cir. ortop. traumat., Habana, 1937, 5: 23-31.—Thompson, J. E. Fractures of the carpal navicular and triquetrum bones. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 21: 214- 26. Also repr.—Torchiana, L. Sulle fratture del polso con speciale riguardo ai loro esiti remoti. Chir. org. movim., 1929, 13: 425-46.—Warfield, C. H. X-ray diagnosis of carpal frac- tures and dislocations. Indust. M., 1935, 4: 111.—Winkler, H., & Miller, O. L. Fracture of the carpus. South. M. & S., 1934, 96: 522. --- Fracture: Capitatum. Costa, A. J. Fractura longitudinal del hueso grande de la mano derecha. Sem. med., B. Air., 1929, 36: 1676-8.—Greene, E. I., & Miller, L. F. Isolated fractures of the os magnum and trapezium. J. Bone Surg., 1933, 15: 775-8.—Perves, J.. Rigaud, A., & Badelon, L. Fracture par decapitation du grand os avec deplacement dorsal du corps de l'os simulant une dislocation carpienne. Rev. ortop., Par., 1937, 24: 251-3.— Quenee, A. Les tesions traumatiques isotees du grand os. Echo med. nord,n933, 37: 294-6.—Roche, A. E. Fracture of the os magnum. Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56: 56. --- Fracture: Hamatum. Larroumets, A. *Etude sur les fractures isotees de l'os crochu. 35p. 8? Par., 1932. Deimel, L. Ueber einen Fall von Abriss des Hamulus ossis hamati. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 2225.—Edelmann, H. Haken- beinfraktur. Ibid., 1934, 61: 1915.—Esau. Os-hamatum- Frakturen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1925, 33: 201.—Milch, H. Fracture of the hamate bone. J. Bone Surg., 1934, 16: 459-62.—Volkmann, J. Ueber Hakenbeinbriiche. Arch, or- thop. Unfallchir., 1936, 37: 179-82. ---- Fracture: Lunatum. Adnet & Panis. Traumatisme du carpe; fracture du semi- lunaire en 3 fragments. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 1229-31.—Arghiriade, C. & Badiu, A. F. [Case of isolated frac- ture of the right semi-Junar bone] Rev. san. mil., Butur., 1929, 28: 70-2.—Bignami, G. Osservazioni sulla fractura dell'osso semilunare. Radiol, med., Milano, 1931, 18: 1130- 42.—Boyd, G. I. Isolated fracture of the lunate bone. Edin burgh M. J., 1933, n. ser. 40: 385-9.—Emilio, C. Frattura parcellare isolata dell'osso semilunare e distorsioni del polso. Clin, chir., Milano, 1929, 32: 1457-64.—Grashey, R. Echte und scheinbare Mondbeinfraktur. Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 243-5.—Guillcmin, A. Fracture isotee du semi-lunaire. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 168.—Haret & Duval. Fracture isotee du semi-lunaire. Bull. Soc. radiol. m6d. France, 1932, 20:320.—Mafifel, G. B. Un caso di frattura parcellare isolata del semilunare per infortunio. Riv. radiol., 1930, 2: 459-65.—Odasso, A. Le fratture isolate dell'osso semilunare. Chir. org. movim., 1928, 12: 1-29.—Padula, A. Su due casi di frattura isolata dell'osso semilunare. Ibid., 1934-35, 19: 69-76.—Rousset, J. La fracture du semi-lunaire au cours des traumatismes du poignet. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 740. ---- Fracture: Multangulum maius [Trapezium] Got, P. C. A. Contribution a I'etude des traumatismes du poignet; a propos de 2 cas de fracture des trapeze et trap^zo'ide. 60p. 8? Par., 1930. Jaeger, W. Isolierte Frakturen des Multangulum majus. Rontgenpraxis, 1931, 3: 704-8.—Kanert, W. Der Bruch des Os multangulum majus. Mschr. Unfallh., 1935, 42: 128-31.— Moriconi, L. Frattura isolata del trapezio. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1936, 36: 843-7.—Oden, O. Two cases of fracture of the trapezium (os multangulum majus) Acta radiol., Stockh., 1934, 15: 83-6, pl. ---- Fracture: Multangulum minus [Trapezoid] Benassi, E. Frattura isolata del trapezoide. Chir. org. movim., 1930-31, 15: 431-6.—Drobn^, J. [Subcutaneous, isolated fracture of the trapezoid bone] Cas. tek. Cesk. 1933, 72: 805-8, 4 pl. ---- Fracture: Naviculare [Scaphoid] Cros, J. M. Contribution a l'6tude des fractures isolees du scaphoide carpien. 58p. 8? Par., 1930. Kaisinger, O. *Ueber sogenannte sekundare Frakturen und Pseudarthrosen des Os naviculare. 26p. 8? Marb., 1935. Westermann, H. H. *Die Therapiefrage der Navicularefraktur. [Frankfurt] 83p. 8? Gott., 1933. Adams, J. D., & Leonard, R. D. Fracture of the carpal scaphoid; a new method of treatment with a report of 1 case. N. England J. M., 1928-29, 198: 401-4.—Arnesen, A. [Frac- tura ossis navicularis carpi et fractura radii] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1936, 97: [Forh. kir. foren. Oslo] 95-107, 4 pl.— Berlin, D. Position in the treatment of fracture of the carpal scaphoid. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 574-9.—Blenrke, H. Bruch des Kahnbeines der rechten Hand durch falsches Abweh- ren eines Fussballes. Sportmedizin, 1929, 1: H. 2, 19.— Bohler, L. Konservative oder operative Therapie der Fraktur des Os naviculare carpi? Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 1085.— Boerema, I. Ueber die Pseudarthrose des Os naviculare manus. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1937, 38: 42-53.------ [Reduction in fracture of the navicular bone of the hand] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 2269-76.—Bonnet. Fracture ancienne du scaphoide sans signes radiologiques pendant 9 mois; signes radiologiques actuels et sequelles. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1929, 23: 60-2.—Bonnet, G., & Sarroste, J. Les sequelles de la fracture du scaphoide carpien (fracture du gymnaste) (d'apres 16 observations, suivies a longue eclteance). Rev. chir., Par., 1931, 69: 267-96.—Bordona, J. M. S., & Lopez de la Garma, F. Consideraciones sobre 25 casos de fractura del escafoides carpiano. Progr. clin., Madr., 1933, 41: 109-17.—Brodersen. N. H. [Treatment of fracture of carpal scaphoid by Bohler's method] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1931, 92: 145-7, 2 pl.—Burnett, J. H. Results on fractures of the carpal scaphoid. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 197: 187. Also N. England J. M., 1929, 200: 126; 1934, 211: 56. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 529-31. ------ Further observations on treatment of fracture of the carpal scaphoid (navicular) J. Bone Surg., 1937, 19: 1099-109.—Codman, E. A., & Chase, H. M. The diagnosis and treatment of fracture of the carpal CARPUS 240 CARPUS scaphoid and dislocation of the semilunar bone; with a report of 30 cases. Pub. Massachusetts Gen. Hosp., 1906, 1.—Cole, W. H., & Williamson, G. A. Fractures of the carpal navicular bone. Minnesota M., 1935, 18: 81-3.—Cravener, E. K. Fracture of the (navicular) carpal scaphoid. N. York State J. M., 1935, 35: 807-9.—Daniel. E. [Fractures of the scaphoid, their diagnosis and treatment] Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24: nov. kiilonf. (Vereb61y Festschr.) 2i5-24.—Degueldre & Duchene. Fracture comminutive du scaphoide carpien. Arch. med. beiges, 1930, 83: 305-9.—Dubois, M. Der Mechanismus der Fraktur des Navikulare und die Pseudarthrosenbildung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 1074-6.—Ferrero, V. Con- tributo alio studio delle fratture isolate dello scafoide del carpo da causa diretta. Chir. org. movim., 1928, 12: 525-30.— Feutelais, P. Fracture du scaphoide carpien d'apparence spontanee. Rev. orthop.. Par., 1932, 3. ser., 19:230-6.— Frosch. Beitrage zu den Frakturen des Os naviculare manus. Verh. Deut. orthop. Ges. (1930) 1931, 25. Kongr., 189-92 — Gara. [Zwei typischen Formen des Kahnbeinbruches] Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1122.—Gold, E. Zur Frage der kon- servativen Behandlung der intraartikularen Bruche des Os naviculare carpi. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 140: 251-8.—Gr. Wiederholter Kahnbeinbruch der Hand? Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 45.—Grace, R. V. Fracture of the carpal scaphoid. Ann. Surg., 1929, 88: 752-61.—Harild, S. [Isolated fracture of carpal scaphoid] Ugesk. laeger, 1930, 92: 545-8.—Hartmann, P. Fracture du scaphoide et phenomenes d'arthrite chronique du poignet. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1927, 41: 133.—Hirsch, M. Konservative oder operative Therapie der Fraktur des Os naviculare carpi? Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 803.— Hoffmeister, W. Behandlung von Kahnbeinbriichen und Pseudarthrosen. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 2960-3.—Hook, F. R., & Boone, J. D. Fracture of the carpal scaphoid. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1936, 34: 172-81, 2 pl.—Hopkins, F. S. Fractures of the scaphoid in athletes. N. England J. M., 1933, 209: 687- 90.—Hosford, J. P. Prognosis in fractures of the carpal sca- phoid. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1931, 24: 982-4. Fractures of the carpal scaphoid. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1935,68: 201-7, 2 pl.—Hromada.J. [Fractures of the navicular bone among soldiers] Voj. zdrav. listy, 1937, 20-5.—Jacobsen. E. Zur rontgenologischen Diagnose von Kahnbeinbriichen der Hand. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 495-500.—Johnson, J. A. W. Fracture of carpal scaphoid with report of case. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1935, 25: 307-9.—Kapel, O. [Correction of a badly healed fracture of carpal navicular bone] Hospitalstidende, 1932, 75: 954.—Liitzeler, H. Die Entstehungsursache der Pseudarthrose nach Bruch des Kahnbeins der Hand. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932, 235: 450-67.—Magliulo, A. Contributo alio studio delle fratture isolate ed associate dello scafoide carpale e loro tra'ttamento. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1927, 43: 536-72. Also Arch. ital. chir., 1928, 20: 641-60.—Menard, L. Fracture ancienne partiellement consolidee du scaphoide du poignet gauche. Paris med., 1927, 63: 115.—Moseley, H. F. Non-union of the carpal scaphoid. S. Thomas Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1936, 58: 178-80, 4 pl.—Mouchet, A. Fractures isotees du scaphoide carpien. Presse med., 1934, 42: 121. ------ Fracture du scaphoide carpien. Ann. med. teg., 1936, 18: 307-10. ------ Fracture ancienne du scaphoide carpien nteconnue et revetee par un accident r6cent. Ibid. 577-9.—Murray, D. W. G. Fractures of the carpal scaphoid. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 180-2.—Murray, G. Bone-graft for non-union of the carpal scaphoid. Brit. J. Surg., 1934, 22: 63-8. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 540.—Nitsche, F. Zur Behandlung der Kahnbeinbruche. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 323.—Paal, E. Isolierte Luxationsfraktur des Os naviculare, ein Beitrag zu den seltenen Verletzungen der Handwurzel. Ibid., 1934, 61: 1282-4.—Parneix. Les fissures et les fractures isotees du scaphoide carpien. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1936, 126: 472-542.—Pazzagli, R. Considerazioni sulle fratture dello scafoide del carpo. Ann. ital. chir., 1931, 10: 677-701.— Polano, H. Zur Behandlung der Pseudarthrose des Kahnbeins an der Hand. Chirurg, 1935, 7: 245-9.—Preiss, G. A. Ueber eine schwer diagnostizierbare Navikularefraktur. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 105.—Robinson, W. On fracture through the waist of the carpal scaphoid. Clin. J., Lond., 1925, 54: 277-9.—Roederer. C. Evolution int6ressante d'une fracture du scaphoide carpien. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1932, 24: 382.—Rostock. Ueber die Navicular-Pseudarthrose. Arch. orthop. Unfallchir., 1933-34, 34: 318; 35: 193.—Saravia, C. Fractura del escafoides. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1930, 14: 821-9.—Schar, W. Rontgenologische Veranderungen nach Navikularefrakturen der Hand und ihre klinische Bedeutung Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 1079-81.—Schnek, F. Ver- wechslung des Kahnbeinbruches mit Handgelenkstuberkulose. Zbl. Chir., 1929, 56: 1683-5. ------ Die Behandlung der verzogerten Callusbildung des Os naviculare manus mit der Beck schen Bohrung. Ibid., 1930, 57: 2600-3. ------ Zur Diagnostik der Kahnbeinbruche der Hand. Mschr. Unfallh., 1931, 38: 103-8. ------ Zur rontgenologischen Diagnose von Kahnbeinbriichen der Hand. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 1954-6. ------ Konservative oder operative Therapie der Fraktur des Os naviculare carpi? Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 488.— Schrader, E. Zur Diagnostik der Kahnbeinbruche der Hand. Mschr. Unfallh., 1931, 38: 266-8.—Schreuder, O. [Roent- genological diagnosis of a fracture of the navicular bone of the carpus] Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1925, 13: 292-4, pl.—Smith, E. H. Autogenous bone dowel for relief of fracture of the scaphoid bone of the wrist. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: 655.— Snodgrass, L. E. End-results of carpal-scaphoid frac- tures. Ann. Surg., 1933, 97: 209-16.—Sorkin, A. Z. [Frac- tures of the scaphoid bone of the carpus during military service in the Red Army] Voen. med. J., Moskva, 1932, 3: 143__ Soto-Hall, R., & Haldeman, K. O. Treatment of fractures of the carpal scaphoid. J. Bone Surg., 1934, 16: 822-8.—Speed K. The fate of the fractured carpal navicular. Tr. Am Sun' Ass., 1924, 42: 244-54. Also J. Bone Surg., 1925, 7: 682-95.— Spick, A. E., & Rocques, M. P. A. P'ractures du scaphoide carpien. Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1931, 94: 463-9.—Tecce, E. Le fratture dello scafoide carpale. Rinasc. med., 1935, 12' 514. Also Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1936, 7: 114-20.— Trueta Raspall, J. Contribucten al estudio de las fracturas aisladas del escafoides del carpo; segiin la experiencia recogida en 10 casos personates. Ars medica, Barcel., 1929, 5: 15-21.__ Ulrich. Alte Kahnbeinfraktur. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 130.—Weinberg, J. A. Carpal scaphoid fractures. Nebraska M. J., 1925, 10: 332.—Westermann, H. H. Die Behandlung der Pseudarthrose des Kahnbeines der Hand. Mschr. Unfallh 1936, 43: 287-94.—Yersin. Fracture du scaphoide carpien gauche datant de 10 jours. Rev. m6d. Suisse rom., 1926, 46' 625.—Zwerg, H. G., & Heidemann, H. Navicularfrakturen, Navicularcysten und Pseudarthrosen. Arch. klin. Chir 193fi' 185:395-427. ---- Fracture: Pisiforme. Divnogorsky, B. F. [Isolated fractures of the pisiform bone and their treatment] Sovet. khir., 1931, 1: 279-86 Also Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 232: 648-57.—Engel, A. Isolierte Fraktur des Os pisiforme. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 323.__ Maiat, V. S. [Roentgendiagnosis of fractures of the pisiform bone] Khirurgia, Moskva, 1937, No. 6, 147-9.—Solcard & Dalger. Un cas de fracture du pisiforme. Bull. Soc. nat chir., Par., 1926, 52: 805. ---- Fracture: Triquetrum [Cuneiform] Zehnder, P. *Die isolierte Fraktur des Os triquetrum. 27p. 8? Zur., 1924. Costa, A. J., & Ronchetti, A. Fractura del hueso piramidal Rev. cir., B. Air., 1931, 10: 278-80.—Eilers, O. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Fraktur des Os triquetrum carpi. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1927, 206: 141-56.—Latten, W. Eine ungewohnliche Form der Handgelenksverletzung (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Mechanik der Triquetrumfraktur) Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 2380-3.—Marziani, R. Contributo alia conoscenza delle lesioni traumatiche del piramidale; la frattura isolata da strap- pamento dorsale e la necrosi posttraumatica. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1932, 48: 671-86.—Peltesohn, S. Ueber Bruche des Os triquetrum nebst Bemerkungen zur Unfallbegutachtung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 78.—Phillips, K. T. A fracture of the carpal cuneiform. N. England J. M., 1931, 204: 322 — Politzer, G. Ueber eine typische Verletzung des Os triquetrum. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 234-6.—Simon, J. [Fractures of the cuneiform bone and their relation to traumatism of the scaphoid and semilunar bones] Cas. tek. desk., 1928, 67: 1194-201.— Volkmann, J. Ueber Triquetrumfrakturen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1932, 156: 275.—Zimmer, E. A. Die Absprengung aus dem Triquetrum. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 534-6. —— Ganglion. Garcia, L. A. Diagn6stico err6neo de ganglten carpiano, debido a un_ musculo supernumerario. Med. ibera, 1936, 30: 822-4.—Gillies, A. Tuberculous tenosynovitis of the palmar synovial bursa; compound palmar ganglion. J. Bone Surg., 1931, 13: 156.—Ginzburg, J. J. Ueber die neue Methode der Heilung von Handwurzelganglien. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 1176-8.—Jonckheere, F. Le kyste dit synovial. Bruxelles med., 1936-37, 17: 737-42.—Letulle, M., & Bazy, L. Etude histo-pathologique sur la structure et revolution des kystes du poignet. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 553-7. Also Ann. anat. path., Par., 1928, 5: 937-52.—Meyer, J. Traite- ment des kystes du poignet et autres kystes superficiels par electrolyse. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 325—Neu- miiller, H., & Orator, V. Zur Behandlung der Carpalganglien. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1924,186: 69-75.—Paitre & Bruas. Kystes synoviaux du poignet et tuberculose. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1926, 20: 128-31.—Saegesser, M. Die Behandlung der Ganglien. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 663.—Thomsen, W. Zur Technik der konservativen Behandlung der Ganglien. Zbl". Chir., 1935. 62:1692-4.—Tranquilli-Leali, E. Sulla terapia dei gangli pararticolari e paratendinei del carpo. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1935, 51: 473-500. ---- Injuries. See also Carpus, Bones: Injuries. Florian, F. S. *Gibt es eine konstitutionelle Bedingtheit typischer Handwurzelverletzungen? 14p. 8? Bresl. [1930] Heer, J. *Die Handwurzelverletzungen im S.U.V.A.L.-Material der Jahre 1924-28. 34p. 8? Ziir., 1931. Briitt. Spiitresultate nach Handwurzelverletzungen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1935,161: 662. Also Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62:1131-3.- Charbonnel. Resultat au cinquieme mois d'une suture primi- tive du nerf median et des tendons palmaires, ftechisseurs super- ficiels et profonds sectiomtes au poignet. J. nted. Bordeaux, CARPUS 241 CARPUS 1934, 111: 41.—Cupey, H. Ueber Spatresultate nach Hand- wurzelverletzungen. Mschr. Unfallh., 1935, 42: 161-83.— Dejardin, L., & Bary, F. Traumatismes du carpe. Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12: 165-79.—Ettorre, E. Ueber Morphologie des Mondbeines und Verletzungen der Handwurzel. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 1698-700.—Felsenreich, F. Spatresultate schwerer Handwurzelverletzungen; Studien iiber die Ursachen der Funktionsstorungen, der posttraumatischen Arthritis, sowie der Nearthrosenbildung an traumatisch oder postoperativ defekten Handwurzelgelenken. Arch. klin. Chir., 1931, 166: 704-36.—Japiot. L6sions du carpe nteconnues a I'examen radioscopique. Lyon med., 1917, 126: 42-4.—Menegaux, G. S6nteiologie des tesions traumatiques du carpe. Presse nted., 1933, 41: 915.—Mouchet, A. Ce qu'il faut savoir des trauma- tismes recents du poignet. Hopital, 1934, 22: 745-7. & Jeanne. Les tesions traumatiques ferntees du poignet. Progr. med., Par., 1919, 3. ser., 34: 419-22.—Oltramare, J. H. Mecanisme general des traumatismes du poignet. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 1060-2.—Ottino, C. Sur 2 casi di lesioni traumatiche del carpo. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1934, 42: 718-23.—Pfab. B., & Zollner, F. Zur Pathologie der Handgelenkverletzungen; Navicularefrakturen, beziehungs- weise Pseudarthrosen mit Cystenbildung; Lunatumluxationen; Lunatummalacien. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 233: 355-86.— Piu (Le) comuni lesioni violenti del carpo. Chimica, Milano, 1922, 2: No. 10-12, 17-25.—Rabl, C. R. H. Zur Behandlung der Handwurzelverletzungen. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1934-35, 35:121.—Ritter, A. Die Behandlung und Prognose der Karpaiverletzungen und ihre Folgezustande unter Berucksichtigung unfallmedizinischer Gesichtspunkte. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 1063T71— Romani. A. Contributo clinico e sperimentale alio studio delle lesioni traumatiche del pugnetto. Arch. ital. chir., 1928, 22: 1-39.—Schnek, F. Die anatomisch-konstitutionelle Bedingheit der typischen Hand- wurzelverletzungen und die Erfolge der konservativen Behand- lung. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1929, 146: 333-82. ------ Die Verletzungen der Handwurzel. Erg. Chir., 1930, 23: 1-109.— Siraud & Arcelin. Reduction sanglante du semi-lunaire dans un traumatisme complexe du poignet. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 902-5.—Sole, R., & Donovan, R. E. Traumatismos de carpo. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1930, 14: 506-10.—Steinmann, F. Dis- kussionsvotum iiber Karpaiverletzungen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 1081.—Straus, F. H. Carpal injuries. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 551-63.—Wette, W. Ver- letzungen und Anomalien im Bereich der Handwurzel. Arch. orthop. Unfallchir., 1930-31, 29: 320-41. --- Joints. See also Wrist. Forestier, J. L'osteo-arthrite seche trapezo-ntetacarpienne. Presse med., 1937, 45: 315-7.—Franco. Arthrite osteomye- litique du poignet avec tesions importantes du massif carpien traitee et guerie par le propidon; controle de l'amelioration par des examens radiographiques successifs. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1936, 24: 778-80.—Kutsuna, M. Ueber die Kommunikation der Gelenkhohlen in der Handwurzelgegend. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1929-30, 2: Anat., 187-94. Also repr.— Nayak. U. V. The articulations of the carpus in Chiromys madagascarensis with reference to certain other Lemurs. J. Anat., Lond., 1933, 68: 109-15.—Robert. La radiographic de l'articulation trapezo-ntetacarpienne; les arthroses de cette jointure. Bull. Soc. radiol. nted. France, 1936, 24: 687-90. --- Ossification. Hess, A. F., & Abramson, H. Familial retardation in ossifi- cation of the carpal centers. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1933, 3: 158-65.—Kamerling, A. W. C. G. jr [Appearance of ossifica- tion centers in the carpal bones] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 2, 2605-12.—Kornfeld, W. Handwurzelossifikation und Habitusentwicklung in den ersten 4 Lebensjahren. Zschr. Kinderh., 1936, 58: 388-410.—Munk, A. Die Kerngrossen der Handwurzelknochen und des distalen Unterarmabschnittes bei normalwuchsigen Kindern von der Geburt bis zur Pubertat. Arch. Kinderh., 1926-27, 80: 185-94.—Retterer. E. De 1'ossification du pisiforme de I'homme, du chien et du lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1898, 10. ser., 5: 435-9.—Ukita, T., & Hatai, K. The development of the bone-nuclei of the carpal bones of Chinese children. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1929, 10: 28. Also Polyclin. Dairen, 1928-30, 4: No. 29, 28. --- Osteomalacia [Kienbock's disease] Eschbacher, F. *Osteomalacie der Hand- wurzelknochen [Freiburg] 37p. 8? Furtwan- gen, 1930. Pietrini, R. Contribution a l'6tude patho- genique de la maladie de Kienbock. 55p. 8°. Par., 1936. Agati, D. Malacie post-traumatiche di ossa del carpo, Arch, radiol., Nap., 1933, 9: 205-46.—Esau. Ausgedehnte symmetrische Malazie im Gebiet der Handwurzelknochen, Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1923, 38: 381-3.—Evans. E. L. Two cases of Kienbock's disease. I'roc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29. 22: Sect. Orthop., 59-61.—Fi,'irella. J., & Kleisbauer. Osteo- porose douloureuse des os du carpe avec impotence fonctionnelle et gonflement; sympathect oin ie peri-hunterale. Marseille nted., 1936, 73: 684-6.—Froelich & Corret. Osteolyse du carpe. Rev. med. Nancy, 1937, 65: 696-8.—Harms, C. Ausgedehnte symmetrische Malazie im Gebiete der Handwurzel. Fortsch. ^°unt^?lstJ'ahlV 1927' 36: 1051.—Kingsted. A. Doppelseitiger Mb. Kienboeck bei 2 Brudern. Acta chir. scand., J93t-32, ?•/; |85-96;—Leriche, R., & Fontaine. R. Contribution a 1 etude de la maladie de Kienboeck; son traitement par la sympathectomie penhumerale. Strasbourg med., 1929, 89: 581-5.—Llambias, A. Malacia posttraumatica del carpo. Rev. cir B. Air., 1931, 10: 189-96.—Mouchet, A. A propos de la maladie de Kienbock. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 216.—Mutel & Gerard. Au sujet de la pathog6nie des ma- lacies posttraumatiques du carpe. Rev. orthop., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 17: 531-7.—Oiler, A. La afeccten de Kienbock como accidente del trabajo. Progr. clin., Madr., 1931, 39: 181-3.— Oltramare, J. H. La maladie de Kienbock. Rev. nted. Suisse rom., 1933, 53: 425-40.—Prey, D., & Foster, J. M., jr. lost-traumatic osteoporosis of the carpal bones. Colorado M., 1934, 31: 86-90.—Ringsted, A. [Two brothers with bilateral Kienbock's disease] Ugeskr. laeger, 1931, 93: 480-4.—Taft, A. V. [Pathogenesis and therapy of Kienbock's disease] Ortop. travmat., 1935, 9: 134-50.—Trueta Raspall, J. Dos casos de afeccten de Kienbock; consideraciones sobre su patogenia. Ars medica, Barcel., 1930, 6: 125-30.—Van Valken- burg, F. W. Kienbock's disease; report of case. Minnesota M., 1928, 11: 181-3. ---- Osteomalacia: Lunatum. Altenkamp, H. *Zur Frage der Lunatum- nekrose mit einem Beitrag von Beobachtungen an der Greifswalder Chirurgischen Klinik. 48p. 8? Greifswald, 1931. Bilz, L. *Die Lunatumnekrose. lOp. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Geisendorp, F. *Ueber Lunatum-Malacie. 21p. 8? Konigsb., 1935. Paul, F. *Die funktionelle Beanspruchung des Lunatum und deren Bedeutung ftir die Patho- genese der Lunatumnekrose [Berlin] 29p. 8? Erlangen, 1936. Peine, K. *Ist die Mondbeinerweichung eine Folge mechanischer Ueberbeanspruchung? [Mun- ster] 38p. 8? Quakenbruck, 1934. Axhausen. Ueber die Unfall entstehung des Mondbeintodes (Lunatumnekrose). Mschr. Unfallh., 1928, 35: 329-36.— Behrend, M. Zur Therapie der Lunatumnekrose. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 1875-7.—Belotserkovsky, V. M.. & Lubarsky, B. [Necrosis of the semilunar carpal bone] Vest, khir., 1931, 24: 76-85.—Blencke, A. Die Lunatumnekrose der Hand und ihre Beziehungen zum Unfall. Acta chir. scand., 1930, 67: 91-134. Ein weiterer Beitrag zur Lunatumnekrose. Arch. orthop. Unfallchir., 1932, 31: 188-209.—Bram. A. [Nature and pathogenesis of necrosis of the semilunar bone (Kienbock- Preiser's disease)] Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 953.—Bruchholz. Ueber doppelseitige Lunatummalacie. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 223: 297-308.—Cary, N. A., & Barnard, L. Kienbock's disease; compression osteitis of semilunar or lunate bone of the wrist; report of cases. California West. M., 1931, 34: 36-40.— Christensen, L. O. [Osteomalacia of semilunar bone] Hos- pitalstidende, 1931, 74: 673; 685.—Conwell, H. E. Closed reduction of recent dislocations of the semilunar (lunate) bone; with results and discussion regarding necrosis (malacia) Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1935, 48: 401-14.—Dubau, R. Malacie du semi-lunaire; 2 cas d'ablation de l'os avec bons r6sultats. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63:641-5.—Dubs. Traumatische Malacie des Mondbeines (Kienbock) Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 627.—Engelhardt. Lunatum-Malacie eine Berufs- krankheit? Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 285.—Faust, H. Entscheidende Bedeutung des ersten Rontgenbefundes fiir die Erkennung und Begutachtung der Lunatumnekrose. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 291-5.—Frank, P. Die Patho- genese der Lunatumnekrose und ihre Beziehung zur funk- tionellen Belastung des Handgelenks. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1936, 164: 200-26.—Gillies, C. L. Kienbock's disease of the semi- lunar bone of the wrist. Am. J. Roentg., 1933, 30: 1-7.— Goldsmith, R. Kienbock's disease of the semilunar bone. Ann. Surg., 1925, 81: 857-62.—Henderson, M. S. Chronic osteitis of the semilunar bone (Kienbock's disease) J. Bone Surg., 1926, 8: 504-6.—Hirokawa, S. On traumatic osteo- malacia of semilunar bone. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1934, 23: 5.—Hulten, O. Ueber die Entstehung und Behandlung der Lunatummalazie (Morbus Kienbock) Acta chir. scand., 1935, 76: 121-35, 7 pl.—Jaroschy, W. Die sogenannte Malazie des Os lunatum carpi und ihre Beziehungen zu anderen lokali- sierten Skelettkrankheiten. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1928, 143: 75-117.—Katsuragi, R. Ueber die sog. traumatische Malacie des Os lunatum manus. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1935, 47: 3049.—Kostler, J. Anatomische Beobachtungen zur Frage der Entstehung des Mondbeintodes. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1935-36, 36: 34-40.—Koetzle. Zur Unfallbegutachtung der Mondbeinnekrose. Mschr. Unfallh., 1933, 40: 605-13.— Kurlander, J. J. Chronic osteitis of the semilunar bone (Kienbock's disease) Ohio M. J., 1927, 23: 303.—Madier & Segal. Maladie de Kienbock bilaterale du semi-lunaire 112386—vol. 3, 4th sebiks- -16 CARPUS 242 CARPUS carpien. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 191-7.—Mollo, L. La necrosi dell'osso semilunare del carpo (morbo di Kienbock) Chir. org. movim., 1934-35, 19: 343-58.—Moschetta, G. Su di un caso di morbo di Kienbock (osteomalacia del semi- lunare) Gior. med. mil., 1934, 82: 360-3.—Mouat, T. B., Wilkie, J., & Harding, H. E. Isolated fracture of the carpal semilunar and Kienbock's disease. Brit. J. Surg., 1932, i9: 577-92.—Ory. Malacie du semi-lunaire carpien; maladie de Kienbock. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1926, 29: 869-74, 2 pl.— Ostergaard Christensen, L. [Malacia of the semilunar bone] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 537-52.—Partsch. F. Zur Thera- pie der Lunatumnekrose. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 1286-8.— Pigeon & Loustric. La malacie traumatique du semi-lunaire; maladie de Kienbock. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1926, 29: 1051-67, pl.—Pokorny, L. Die Kienbocksche Erkrankung des Mond- beins und ihre Stellung im Rahmen der entschiidigungspflichti- gen Berufskrankheiten. Fortsch. Roentgenstrahl., 1934, 49: 566-87. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 1464-8— Porro, N. Sulla sindrome malacica del semilunare (morbo di Kienbock) Arch, radiol., Nap., 1930, 6: 690-712.—Ringsted, A. [14 cases of Kienbock's disease treated by excision of the semilunar bone] Hospitalstidende, 1934, 77: 57-78.—Rocher, H. L., & Roudil, C. Deux cas de malacie du semi-lunaire (maladie de Kienbock) Gaz. med. France, 1932, 343.—Rostock, P. Ergebnisse operativer und konservativer Behandlung der Mondbeinnekrose. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1932, 31: 439-50.—Schneider, E. Zur Pathogenese und Begutachtung der Lunatummalacie. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936-37, 187: 617-35. Also Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 2569.—Sonnenschein, H. D. Kienbock's disease of the semilunar bone. Med. J. & Rec, 1927,126: 18. Also repr.— Tarp, L. [Osteo malacia ossis lunati] Hospitalstidende, 1926, 69: [Jydsk med. selsk. forh.] 213; 225.—Tillmann, G. Welche Stellung nimmt die Lunatumnekrose in der Unfallchirurgie ein? Chirurg, 1931, 3: 815-8.—Vietti, M. Malacia del semilunare (malattia di Kienbock) Arch, radiol., Nap., 1927, 3: 122-31.— Webb, R. C. Kienbock's disease of the semilunar bone. Ann. Surg., 1926, 84: 763-5.—Weiss, K. [Malazie des Os lunatum] Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 485. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 522.—Wette, W. Die Begutachtung der Lunatum- Malacie und verwandter Krankheitsbilder. Msohr. Unfallh., 1928, 35: 336-42. Also Arch. orthDp. Unfallchir., 1930-31, 29: 299-319. ------ Doppelseitige Lunatumnekrose. Mschr. Unfallh., 1932, 39: 78-81. ------ Die Bedeutung der Minus- variante (Hulten) fiir die Aetiologie der Lunatumnekrose. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1935-36, 36: 41-6.—Wiedhopf, O. Die Lunatumnekrose und ihre Behandlung. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1327.—Winkelbauer, A. Mikroskopische Befunde bei Mondbeinnekrose (Lunatummalacie Kienbock) Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 146: 510-43.—Wodarz, W. Mondbeintod und Unfall. Mschr. Unfallh., 1936, 43: 425-8. ---- Osteomalacia: Naviculare. ChIsdrtj, J. Contribution a I'etude de l'ostSoporose posttraumatique du scaphoide car- pien (maladie dite de Kohler-Mouchet) 76p. 8? Par., 1935. Andreesen, R. Aseptische Nekrose des Os naviculare ulnare manus. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 393-5.—Bravo y Diaz-Canedo, J. Malacias del hueso escafoides del carpo. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 921-33.—Landivar. A. F., & Dorriots, R. L. Malacia postraumatica del escafoides carpiano. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1932, 16: 873.—Mutel, Corret, & Rousseaux. A propos d'un cas de scaphoide carpien pommete (maladie de Koehler-Mouchet) Rev. orthop., Par., 1929, 3. ser., 16: 419-25.—Schnek, F. Zur Entstehung, Behandlung und Verhutung der sogenannten posttraumatischen Navikularezyste. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1929, 39: 1016-25. ---- Surgery. Buzby, B. F. End results of carpalectomy. Ann. Surg., 1928, 88: 266-9.—Courty. L. Au sujet des enucleations du semi-lunaire et en particulier de l'enucteation totale. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1930, 56: 82-84.—Dieterich, H. Mor- phologische Veranderungen am Handgelenk nach Lunatum- exstirpation. Arch. klin. Chir., 1933, 174: 146-50.—Ettore, E. L'enucleazione traumatica del semilunare (studio anatomo- clinico) Chir. org. movim., 1928, 12: 153-186.—Felsenreich, F. Die percutane Nagelung des sogenannten Volkmannschen Dreiecks. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 169: 712-36.—Ferrero, F. La resezione radio-carpea e del carpo. Arch, ortop., Milano 1931, 47: 881-903.—Jaroschy, W. Zur Technik der Exstirpa- tion des nekrotischen oder frakturierten Mondbeins. Beitr klin. Chir., 1935, 162: 601-8.—Magnus. Zur Chirurgie der Handwurzel. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 809-16.—Mouat, T. B. Extension in carpal excisions. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 377.— Oudard, M. Un cas d'6nucteation anterieure scapho-lunaire Rev. orthop., Par., 1926, 3. ser., 13: 53.—Rose, E. Ein Wort fur die Handwurzelresection. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1895, 32: 575-8.—Schanz, A. Resektion der Handwurzel zur Korrektur von Deformitaten der Hand. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928 153- 617-20.—Voncken, Demonie & Ory. Six cas d'enucteation du semi-lunaire. Arch. med. beiges, 1931, 84: 221-9 Also Bull Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1931, 57: 160-4. ---- Tendons and tendonsheaths. See Hand, Tendons. Tumors. Goyanes, J. Osteome trapezo-ntetacarpien. In Hartmann H., Livre jub., Par., 1932, 283-91.—Hartmann. Neoplasme de la grande gaine carpienne. Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1926 40: 280.—Milch, H. Osteoid-tissue-forming tumor simulating annular sequestrum. J. Bone Surg., 1934,16: 681-8.—Pritchard J. E. A case of hemangioendothelioma of the bones of the wrist' Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 689-92. CARQUE, Otto. Rational diet; an advanced treatise on the food question, xvi, 540 p. 6 pl 8? Los Ang., Times-Mirror Press, 1923. ---- Natural foods, the safe way to health. 7 p. 1. 359p. 8? Los Ang., Carqu<§ Pure Food Co., 1925. ---- The key to rational dietetics; funda- mental facts about the prevention of disease, the preservation of health, the prolongation of life 151p. 8? Los Ang. [1930] CARR, Harvey A., 1873- Psychology, a study of mental activity, v, 432p. 8? N. Y. Longmans, Green & Co., 1925. See also [Autobiography] In Hist, psychol. in autobioer (Murchison, C.) Worcester, 1936, 3: 69-82. CARR, John Walter, 1862- How to live long, viii, 114p. 16? Lond., Methuen & Co [1916] CARR, Lawrence C, 1855-1921. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 2141. Also Ohio M J 1922, 18:47. ' " CARRA, Jose, 1897-1925. Centanni, E. Necrologio. Biochim. ter. sper.. 1925 12- 504. CARRADE, Jean, 1891- Contribution h I'etude de la neosalvarnotherapie; nouveau traitement de la syphilis par les injections intra- rectales de neosalvarsan. 55p. 8? Lyon, 1916 CARRANZA, Pastor A., 1905- Contri- bution a I'etude du naevus variqueux osteo- hypertrophique de Klippel. 72p. 8? Par., L. Cario, 1936. CARRARA, Mario, 1866-1937. Dalla Volta, A. Mario Carrara e l'indirizzo clinico della medicina legale. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: 386-92 — Necrologia. Gior. batt. immun., 1937, 19: 1.—Novi, I. In morte del Prof. Mario Carrara. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: 481.—Ramirez Nunez, C. A la memoria del gran Mario Carrara. Ibid., 496. CARRARD, Henri. *Beitrag zur Anatomie und Pathologie der kleinen Labien [Bern] 14p. 3 pl. 8? Stuttg., Gebr. Kroner [18-?] CARRARD, Robert. *Les adSnomes des glandes sudoripares. 16p. 8? Lausanne, A. Bovard-Giddey, 1922. CARRASCO, Angel Benevenuto, 1895- *Contribution a l'6tude du prolapsus du rectum. 194p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1935. CARRASCO, Eugenio, 1909- *La grosse rate dans la premiere enfance; 6tude s^meiologique et clinique. 78p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1935. CARRASCO, Fausto, 1890- *Ueber Aneu- rysmen der Hohlhandarterien. 43p. 4 pl. 2 ch. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1916. CARRASCO Martinez, Don Policarpo, 1893- 1935. Necrologia. Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1935, 25: 148. CARRE, A. L'hygiene et la sant6 dans la Rome antique, vii, 170p. 8? Bord., Delmas, 1933. CARRE, Georgette, 1903- *Retards de dentition et thymus. 68p. 8? Par., Paillard, 1934. CARRE, Henri, 1891- Contribution & I'etude du traitement du lichen de Wilson par le neosalvarsan. 58p. 8? Par., 1923. CARREGA, Nicolas, 1893- *Essai sur la chirurgie des tumeurs penpharyngees. 67p. 8? Par., 1925. CARREL 243 CARRIO CARREL, Alexis, 1873- Man, the un- known, xv, 346p. 8? N. Y., Harper & Bros., 1935. . . For portrait see collection in library. For biography see Clin. Med., 1926, 33: 769, port. ---- & DEHELLY, G. Le traitement des plaies infectees. 177p. 4 pl. 12? Par., Masson & cie, 1917. CARRENO, Luis. *Algunas consideraciones acerca de la pomada mercurial doble. 17p. 8? Puebla, Mex., Viuda de I. Beclar, 1894. CARRERA, Oscar G. La madre y el nino; guia para la madre mexicana. 96p. 4? M6x., D. F., 1936. CARRERAS y Candi, Francisco. Folklore y costumbres de E8pafia. 3 v. illust. pl. 4? Barcel., A. Martin, 1931-33. CARRE'S disease. See Horse, Diseases. CARRETTE, Paul, 1898- *La paralysie generale des vieillards; 6tude clinique. 118p. 8? Par., 1923. CARRICK, D[oak] B[ain] 1888- The effect of freezing on the catalase activity of apple fruits. 18p. 8? Ithaca, N. Y., 1929. Forms No. 122 of Mem. Cornell Univ. Agr. Exp. Sta. CARRIE, Andre, 1907- *Liquides pleu- raux, peritoneaux et articulaires; application de la methode floculometrique de Vernes a la r&orcine a ces liquides en vue du diagnostic de leur etiologie tuberculeuse. 99p. 8? Par., 1933. CARRIE, Curt. Die Porphyrine; ihr Nachweis, ihre Physiologie und Klinik. 4 1. 103p. illust. diagrs. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1936. CARRIE, Pierre A., 1885- Le diabete sucr6; son traitement. 94p. roy. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1930. --- Les syndromes ict^riques. 2 p.l. 448p. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1930. CARRIERE, Georges. La diphterie. 214p. illust. pl. diagrs. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1936. ---& HURIEZ, Claude. Le sang des hyper- tendus. 386p. tab. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1936. CARRIERE, Pierre B., 1909- *Du re- sultats des traitements de la syphilis evoluant chez la femme enceinte. 82p. 8? Lyon, A. Rey, 1934. CARRIERE, Reinhard [Albert Eduard] 1891- *Schizophrenie im Verlauf malariabe- handelter Paralyse und anderer chronischer Hirninfektionen [Leipzig] 28p. 8? Berl., W. de Gruyter & Co., 1929. Also Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1929, 91: 285-308. CARRIERE, Rene, 1909- Contribution & I'etude des cephalees chez les dyspeptiques (migraine excepted) 93p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1935. CARRIERE, Z. See Bouasse, Henri Pierre Maxime, & Carriere, Z. Diffrac- tion. 480p. roy. 8? Par. [1923] CARRIER state. See Bacillus-carrier. CARRIEU, M. F. See Bertin-Sans. H., & Carrieu, M. F. Prophylaxie des maladies transmissibles [&c] 253p. 8? Par., 1920. CARRIL Carbosa, Jose Victor. *Algumas palavras sobre nephrite parenchymatosa seguidas de uma observagao. 103p. 8? Lisb., 1875. CARRINGTON, O. L. Materia medica for students of chiropody. 2 p.l. 68p. 16? Cambr., W. Heffer & Sons, 1932. CARRIO, Ludovico, ca. 1547-95. Antiquarum lectionum commentarii III. [8] 159p. 8? Antwerpen, Christ. Plantinus, 1576. Bound with Junius, A. Animadvers. 1. vi. Basel, 1556. CARRION, Daniel A., 1850-85. Alumnas Enfermeras peregrinan a la tumba de Carri6n. Reforma med., Lima, 1936, 22: 951. CARRION'S disease. See Verruga peruana. CARRIS, Lewis H. Editor of The Sight-saving review. N. Y., v. 1-7, 1931-37. See also in 3. ser. Resnick, Louis, & Carris, L. H. Eye hazards in industrial occupations. 247p. 8? N. Y., 1924. CARRO, Jean de. Almanach de Carlsbad; ou, Melanges medicaux, scientifiques et htteraires, relatifs a ces thermes et au pays. 5.-7. annee. 3 v. in 1. [v. p.] pl. 18? Prague, T. Haase fils, 1835-37. CARRODEGUAS Arias, Luis, 1907- Contribution a I'etude du sarcome du p6ritoine. 48p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1935. CARROT. Ahmed Khan Gilanschah. *Beitrag zur medizinischen Verwendung der Mohrrube. 25p. 8? Wiirzb.. 1930. Platenitjs, H. Physiological and chemical changes in carrots during growth and storage. 18p. 8? Ithaca, 1933. Forms No. 161, Mem. Cornell Univ. Agr. Exp. Sta. Bleyer, B., & Diemair, W. Zur Kenntnis der pflanzlichen Phosphatide und Lecithine; iiber ein Phosphatid der Mohr- rube. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 235: 243-58. ------ Ueber einen phosphorhaltigen, dialvsierbaren Stoff der Mohrrube. Ibid., 236: 197-211.—Bloomrield, A. L. Effect of a diet con- sisting exclusively of carrots on serum protein concentration of the rat. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 422. Also J. Exp. M., 1934, 59: 687-98. Also repr.—Franke, M.. Mal- czynski, S. [et al.] Action hypoglyc6miante d'un extrait de carotte. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 1363-6.— Knauer, H. Zur Toxikosebehandlung. Arch. Kinderh., 1937, 111: 1-8.— Leclerc, H. La carotte (Daucus carota L.) Presse nted., 1925, 33: 412.—Moore, T. Vitamin A and carotene; the association of vitamin A activity with carotene in the carrot root. Biochem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 803-11.—Palfray, L., & Lepesqueur, A. M. Sur la constitution de l'essence de carotte. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1365-7.—Romoli-Venturi, D., & Pugliese, A. Costituzione chimica e proprieta biologiche dei lipoidi complessi della carota. Biochim. ter. sper., 1935, 22: 421-57.—Spohn, A., & Hunter, A. The antiscorbutic vitamin in home-canned carrots. J. Agr. Res., 1931, 43: 1101-8.— Turner, R. G. Effect of prolonged feeding of raw carrots on vitamin A content of liver and kidneys in the dog. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 866-8. CARROTHERS, George Ezra, 1880- *The physical efficiency of teachers; an analytical study of some factors affecting the health and physical efficiency of public school teachers [Columbia Univ.] 80p. 8? N. Y., 1924. CARR-SAUNDERS, Alexander Morris, 1886- The population problem; a study in human evolution. 516p. 8? Oxf., Clarendon Pr., 1922. ---- Eugenics. vi, 256p. 16? Lond., Williams & Norgate [1926] ---- World population; past growth and present trends, xv, 336p. tabl. diagrs. 8? Oxf., Clarendon Press, 1936. CARRUTHERS, David Allan, 1867- Preven- tion of cancer. 70p. 12? Manchester, Sherratt & Hughes, 1923. CARRUTHERS, Thomas, 1873- Urine exa- mination made easy; a plan of examination with the common tests fully described. 4. ed. 45p. 16? Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1921. CARRY, Charles, 1889- *Etude sur les resultats vrais des interventions conservatrices dans les grosses hydronephroses. 70p. 8? Lyon, 1919. CARSICKNESS 244 CARTER CARSICKNESS. See also Autonomic nervous system, Disorders: Equilibrium; Nausea; Seasickness. Bruns, O., & Hornicke, E. Die Behandlung der See-, Luft- und Eisenbahnkrankheit. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 167-9.—Lebensohn, J. E. Car-sickness. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930-31, 4: 342-7. Also repr.—Lenggenhager, K. Die Genese der Luft-, See- und Eisenbahnkrankheit in neuem Lichte. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 354-7. CARSON, Herbert William, 1870-1930. Mod- ern operative surgery. 2 v. xiii, 784p.; xi, 784p. 6 pl. 8? Lond., Cassell & Co., 1924. ---- Pye's surgical handicraft. 10. ed. 641p. 8? Brist., J. Wright & Sons, 1931. For biography see Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 451. Also Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 556. CARSON, James Carlton, 1848-1926. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 216. CARSON, Joseph, 1808-76. A history of the Medical Department of the University of Penn- sylvania from its foundation in 1765, with sketches of the lives of deceased professors. xii, 227p. 8? Phila., Lindsay & Blakiston, 1869. CARSON, Norman Bruce, 1844-1931. Seelig, M. G. [Obituary] Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1931, 49: 499. CARSTEN, Paul. Literarisches aus der Medizin; Medizinisches aus der Literatur. 138p. 8? Berl., S. Karger, 1931. CARSTENS, Hans, 1899- *Zur Frage der Spezifitat des Besredka'schen Antivirus. 49p. 8? Bonn, P. Kubens, 1930. CARSTENS, John Henry, 1848-1920. Bell, J.N. Obituary. Tr. Am. Ass. Obst., 1921, 33: 395. CARSTENS, Otto, 1903- *Studien uber Gehalt und Anreicherungsmoglichkeiten der Kuhmilch an Vitamin-D. 81p. 8? Kiel, F. von der Wehl, 1934. CARSTENSEN, Hermann [Theodor] 1883- *Ueber Selbstanzeigen Geisteskranker. 22p. 8? Kiel, H. Fiencke, 1913. CARSTENSEN, Maren [Ingeborg] 1901- *Kammerflimmern und Sekundenherztod. 18p. g° Kiel 1925 CARSWELL, John, 1856-1931. Marr, H. [Obituary] J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1931, 77: 680-2, port.—Robertson, G. M. [Obituary] Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 37. CART, Jean Sebastien. *Sur la coramine. [Basel] 15p. 8? Lausanne, 1926. CARTAILHAC, Emile, 1845-1921. Boule, M. Necrologie. Anthropologie, Par., 1921, 31: 587-608.—Burkitt, M. Obituary. Man, Lond., 1922, 22: 42.— Montane, L. [Biography] Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1923, 7. ser., 130.—Necrologie. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1922, 32: 1-6. CARTALIS, Poly, 1904- *Serumbehand- lung der Pneumonie [Leipzig] 63p. 8? Weida i. Thiir., Thomas & Hubert, 1930. CARTEAUD, Alexandre, 1897- *Papillo- matose confluente et reticulSe. 56p. 8? Par.. 1929. CARTER, Arthur B. Prevention and cure of obesity. 15p. 16? Bost., Rockwell & Churchill Press, 1901. CARTER, C. Emerson, 1904- *Passiert Ergosterin beziehungsweise Vitamin D bei perkutaner Applikation die Haut? Heilversuche bei McCollum-Ratten; gleichzeitig eine Kritik uber die Verwendung von Ratten zu perkutanen Resorptionsversuchen. 35p. 8? Munch., 1934 CARTER, Charles F[ranklin] 1890- Bac- teriology for nurses. 213p. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1928. ---- Microbiology and pathology for nurses. viii, 682p. illust. pl. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1936. CARTER, Charles L. Treatise on general pathology, and its relation to practical medicine. 2. ed. 157p. 8? S. Louis, Woodward & Tiernan Co., 1891. CARTER, Edward Champe. The lone scout, a tale of the United States Public Health Service with a foreword by William C. Gorgas. ix, 240p 8? Bost., Cornhill Co. [1920] CARTER, Henry, 1874- The control of the drink trade in Britain; a contribution to national efficiency during the great war, 1915- 18. 2. ed. xix, 343p. 4 pl. 2 maps. 8? Lond., Longmans, Green & Co., 1919. CARTER, Henry Rose, 1852-1925. Are vessels infected with yellow fever? some personal observations, p.7-12 (Sec. C—Transmission) 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1902. Forms No. 9, Bull. Yellow Fever Inst. ---- Yellow fever, an epidemiological and historical study of its place of origin; edited by Laura Armistead Carter and Wade Hampton Frost, xii, 308p. pl. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1931. ---- Malaria; lessons on its cause and pre- vention for use in schools. 17p. 23 figs 8° Wash., D. C, 1936. Forms Suppl. No. 18, Pub. Health Rep., Wash. For biography see Am. J. Trop. M., 1925, 5: 385-8, port. Also Virginia M. Month., 1926, 53: 398-402. CARTER, Herbert Swift, 1869-1927. Diet lists of the Presbyterian hospital, New York City. 3. ed. rev. p. 1. 173p. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1926. For biography see Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. 1929, N. Y., 1930, 32: 578 (A. F. Chace) --- HOWE, Paul E., & MASON, Howard H. Nutrition and clinical dietetics. 3. ed. xx, 731p. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1923. CARTER, Huntly. Spiritualism, its present- day meaning; a symposium. 287p. 5 pl. 8? Lond., T. F. Unwin, 1920. CARTER, Isabel Gordon, 1897- ♦Re- duction of variability in an inbred population [Columbia Univ.] p.457-71. 8? Phila., 1928. Also Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1928, 5: 11. CARTER, Jay Bailey, 1898- The funda- mentals of electrocardiographic interpretation. xv, 326p. illust. port, diagrs. 8? Springf., C. C. Thomas, 1937. CARTER, Jfohn] L., 1880- Nymphet. viii, 302p. front. 8? Lond., S. Low, Marston & Co. [1920] CARTER, William Elmer, 1882- See in 3. ser. Porter, Langley, & Carter, William E. Man- agement of the sick infant. 2. & 3. ed. 659p.; 726p. 8? S. Louis, 1924-27. Also in 4. ser. 4. ed. 763p. 1932. CARTER, William Gilling. Business building for pharmacists, xi, 195p. 12? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1930. CARTERET, Alexis Antoine, 1905- *La lithiase pancr6atique. 153p. 8? Par., J. Monnier, 1936. CARTHAUS, Paul, 1893- *Ein Beitrag zu den Storungen des Geruchs- und Geschmacks- apparates nach Unfallen. 35p. 8? Bonn, J. F. Carthaus, 1920. CARTIER, Bernard, 1897- *La medecine d'Hippocrate et celle d'aujourd'hui. 61p. 8° Par., 1926. CARTIER, Marguerite. *La diarrhee des enfants au sein; injections sous-cutanees de lait maternel. 37p. 8? Par., 1921. CARTILAGE 245 CARTILAGE CARTILAGE. See also Bone, Growth; Epiphysis; Joint; also names of cartilages, joints, organs, and parts of the skeleton as Ear; Knee joint; Patella; Rib; Thyroid cartilage, &c. Burman, M. S.. & Sutro, C. J. Fluorescence of cartilage, exposed to filtered ultraviolet radiation. Arch. Path., Chic. 1933, 15: 537-9. ------ Staining of cartilage; gross staining by intra-articular injection of dyes in animals. Arch. Surg., Chic, 1933, 27: 801-6.—Dochow, F. Untersuchungen iiber einige knorpelige Organe des Schafes und der Ziege. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1924, 51: 572-82.—Gocke. Elastizitats- studien am jungen und alten Gelenkknorpel. Verh. Deut. orthop. Ges. (1927) 1928, 22. Kongr., 130-47 [Bemerkungen von Bentzonl 147-51.—Haines, R. W. Cartilage canals. J. Anat., Lond., 1933, 68: 45-64.—Heidsieck, E. Eine Modell- vorstellung vom Knorpel. Anat. Anz., 1934, 78: 175-87.— Hintze, A. Die Einwirkung der Rontgenstrahlen auf den Knorpel des Erwachsenen und die Indikationsstellung hinsicht- lich Operation und Bestrahlung. Strahlentherapie, 1924, 17: 175-88.—Hintzsche, E., & Schmid, M. Untersuchungen an Stiitzgeweben; weitere Befunde uber die Gefasskanale im Knorpel. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1933, 32: 1-41.—Hurrell, D. J. The vascularisation of cartilage. J. Anat., Lond., 1934, 69: 47-61, 3 pl.—Ito, L. K. The nutrition of articular cartilage and its method of repair. Brit. J. Surg., 1924-25, 12: 31-42.— Lubosch, W. Experimentelle und physiologische Beeinflussung des Knorpels. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1925, n. F., 50: 1-7, 2 pl.—Mond, R., & Hoffmann, F. Untersuchungen liber die Permeabilitat der Knorpelzellen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1928-29, 221: 400-8.—Nussbaum, A. Die Ernahrung des Gelenkknorpels. Virchows Arch., 1928, 270: 309—Ombre- danne. Le cartilage de conjugaison. Gaz. hop., 1925, 98: 717-21.—Rondinini, R. Sulla capacita rigenerativa della cartilagine cellulare di Mus musculus. Boll. Soc ital. biol., 1934, 9: 458-61. ------ Ricerche sperimentali sulla cartila- gine cellulare adiposa. Monit. zool. ital., 1934, 45: suppl., 164-8. ------ Osservazioni morfologiche e risultati speri- mentali sulla cartilagine cellulare adiposa. Arch. ital. anat., 1936-37, 37: 319-70. ---- Chemistry and metabolism. Lehmann, G. *Der Glykogenbestand des Knorpels und seine Bedeutung [Halle-Witten- berg] 16p. 8? Halle, 1928. Bacsich, P., & Wlassics, T. [The variation of the fat con- tent of cartilage cells in relation to the diet and to tuberculosis] Magy. orv. arch., 1932, 33: 274-81.—Baginski, S. Contribu- tion a l'histochimie du tissu cartilagineux. Bull, histol. appl., Par., 1929, 6: 225-33.—Burger, M. Ueber den quantitativen Cholesterin- und Stickstoffgehalt des Knorpels in den verschie- denen Lebensaltern und seine Bedeutung in der Physiologie des Alterns. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1257. Also Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1926, 38. Kongr., 352-8.—Dickens, F., & Weil-Malherbe, H. Metabolism of cartilage. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 125.—Furth, O., & Bruno, T. Ueber den chemischen Aufbau der Knorpelsubstanz. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 713-5.—Graubner, E. Etude de l'influence des fixa- teurs sur le glycogene du cartilage. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1933, 10: 214-23.—Harpuder, K. Physikalisch-chemische Untersuchungen am normalen Knorpel. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 169: 308-19.—Hoffmann, A., Lehmann, G., & Wert- heimer, E. Der Glykogenbestand des Knorpels und seine Bedeutung. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1928, 220: 183-93.—Ikuta, A. Studien iiber das Glykogen und die Milchsaure im Knorpel. Fukuoka acta med., 1935, 28: 25.—Krebs, H. A. Metabolism of cartilage. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 288.—Loeper, M., Lesure, A., & Tonnet, J. Sur quelques ferments du cartilage. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 116.—Mathews, A. P. Zusam- mensetzung des Knorpels eines wirbellosen Tieres, Limulus. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1923, 130: 169-75.—Putschar, W. Ueber Fett im Knorpel unter normalen und pathologischen Verhaltnissen. Beitr. path. Anat., 1931, 87: 526-39.—Rosen- thal, F. Das Harnsaurebindungsvermogen des Knorpels. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 79: 536.—Schutte, E. Der Fett- gehalt des Knorpels unserer Haustiere. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1924, 50: 487-93.—Schultz. Ueber das Vorkommen von Cholesterin im Knorpel unter physiologischen und patho- logischen Bedingungen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1257.—Silber, W. Ueber die Mineralstoffe des Knorpels. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 257: 363-70.—Winter, W. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der quantitativen Zusammensetzung des Knor- pelgewebes. Ibid., 1932, 246: 10-28. ---- Development and growth. See also Age. Amprino, R., & Bairati, A. Trasformazione del tessuto cartilagineo dell' uomo in relazione all' eta. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 539. Also Monit. zool. ital., 1932-33, 43: suppl., 150-5. ------ Neoformazione di cartilagine in seno alle zone asbestiformi nei vecchi. Ibid., 1933, 44: 131-6, pl. —---- Studi sulle trasformazioni delle cartilagini dell'uomo nell' accrescimento e nella senescenza. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 20: 143-205. ------ Cartilagini fibrose. Ibid., 1934, 21: 448-82. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 113-5. ---;— Modificazioni della struttura della cartilagine e dell' osso dell' uomo nelle varie eta. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1935, 98: pt 2, 79-83.—Anikin, A. W. Das morpho- gene Feld der Knorpelbildung. Arch. Entwmech., 1928-29, 114: 549-77.—Fleroff, N. Die amitotische Teilung der Knor- pelzellen und deren Beziehung zur Histogenese und Struktur- funktion des_ Knorpelgewebes. Anat. Anz., 1929-30, 68: 259-97.—Giuliani, G. M. L'infiuenza della vascolarizzazione nell'osteogenesi connettivale e nella formazione di cartilagine (condrogenesi) Arch. ital. chir., 1934, 38: 645-86. ------ Condrogenesi ed osteogenesi provocate sperimentalmente nei reni del coniglio. Anat. Anz., 1934-35, 79: 449-51.—Jones, H. T. The histogenesis of cartilages as shown in chondroma- tosis of the knee joint. J. Bone Surg., 1927, 9: 310-4.—Ker- vily, M. de. Le r6seau anastomotique du cartilage primordial ne se transforme pas en reseau Slastique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1404-6.—Lewis, F. T. The significance of cells as revealed by their polyhedral shapes, with special reference to precartilage, and a surmise concerning nerve cells and neuroglia. Proc. Am. Acad. Art. Sc, 1933, 68: 251-84, 2 pl.—Michon, P.. & Boheme, P. Sur quelques modes devolution du tissu cartilagineux neoplasique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1424-6.—Rondinini, R. Osservazioni sulla istogenesi della cartilagine cellulare nel Mus musculus. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 1814-6.—Toro. E. Beitrage zur kausalen Genese der Knorpel- und Knochenentwicklung. Anat. Anz., 1935, 80: 285-94.—Tsusaki, T. Noch einmal etwas uber die Morphologie und Entwicklung des Knorpelakzessoriums bei den Chiropteren. Keijo J. M., 1935, 6: 115-30, pl. ---- Diseases. See also names of diseases affecting the carti- laginous tissue as Achondroplasia; Bone, Exos- tosis; Chondroma; Osteochondritis; Rickets, &c. Assis Brasil, A. de. Observations sur la re- gression des cartilages visceraux elastiques et hyalins [Lausanne] 32p. 8? Berne, 1918. Anzilotti, G. Contributo alia patologia delle cartilagini interepifisarie (nota preliminare) Arch, ortop., Milano, 1925, 41:473-80.—Benninghoff, A. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss verschiedenartiger mechanischer Beanspru- chung auf den Knorpel. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1924, 33: 194- 215.—Bien, Z. [Changes in the thyroid and costal cartilages] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1930, 28: 91-4.—Guerriero, C. Ricerche sperimentali sull' azione delle emulsioni di germi piogeni sulla cartilagine di coniugazione. Ann. ital. chir., 1927, 6: 388- 411.—Habler, C. Ueber die Zerstorung des Knorpels durch Krebs. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 132: 60-8.—Jaksch-Warten- horst, R. Polychondropathia. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1923, 6: 93-100.—Lambertini, G. Sulle modificazioni del particolare apparato delle cellule cartilaginee in condizioni patologiche spontanee e sperimentali. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 1076-8, 2 pl.—Lang, F. J. Ueber die mikroskopischen Befunde des Knorpelschwundes (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Knorpelodems und der Knorpelentziindung) Virchows Arch., 1925, 256: 189-201.—Mulder, J. D. [An atypical form of chondrogenesis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 442-5.— Niederwieser, V. Ueber Knorpelstorung bei experimenteller Acidose. Zschr. Kinderh., 1932-33, 54: 717-24.—Nove- Josserand & Fouilloud-Buyat. Maladie rare de la croissance au niveau des cartilages de conjugaison. Lyon med., 1919, 127: 614.—Sacchetto, I. Delia metaplasia condro-osteoide. Monit. zool. ital., 1924, 35: 110-7.—Schultz, A. Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die Cholesterinsteatose des Knorpels. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1926, 21: 205-8 [Discussion] 211. Also Zbl. allg. Path., 1926, 37: 541.—Stoichitza, N. Calcifi- cation des cartilages et tuberculose. Rev. tuberc, Par., 1930, 3. ser., 11: 544-55.—Tretjakov, D. Der Riesenwuchs der Knorpelzellen. Anat. Anz., 1928, 65: 241-55. ---- elastic. Ardila-O., C. E. Contribution a I'etude du cartilage elastique chez le foetus humain. 32p. 8? Lausanne, 1928. Amprino, R., & Bairati, A. Studi sulle trasformazioni delle cartilagini dell'uomo nell' accrescimento e nella senescenza,; cartilagini elastiche. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933-34, 20: 489; 1934- 35,22: 484.—Bacsich, P., & Wlassics, T. Die Abhangigkeit des Fettgehaltes der Zellen des elastischen Knorpels vom Ernahrungsgrad des Individuums. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1931, 24: 7-16.—Krompecher, S. Die Entwicklung des elastischen Knorpels. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1931, 39: 42-9 — Zajewloschin, M. N., & Koch, J. C. Ueber die Regeneration des elastischen Knorpels. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 161: 157-71. ---- Explantation. Demuth, F. Ueber Knorpelwachstum in vitro. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 38: 79-97.—Fell, H. B. Chondrogenesis in cultures of endosteum. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1933, ser. B, 112: 417-27, 3 pl.—Fischer, A. A pure strain of cartilage cells in vitro. J. Exp. M., 1922, 36: 379-84, 3 pl.—Robison, R., & Rosenheim, A. H. Calcification of hypertrophic cartilage in vitro. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 684-98, pl.—Rondinini, R. Diflerenziazione in vitro della cartilagine ceilulare adiposa, CARTILAGE 246 CARTILAGE Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1936,11:173-5.—Tavani. E. Colture di blastema precartilagineo tratto dalla trachea dell' embrione di polio. Arch. ital. anat., 1934-35, 32: 419-29, pl. ---- Histology and structure. BeRsier, F. *Etude anatomo-microscopique de quelques cartilages articulaires chez le foetus humain. 47p. 8? [Lausanne, 1936] Mello e Silva, P. de. Observations sur le cartilage a cellules ramifiees. 17p. 8? Lausanne, 1926. Benninghoff, A. Ueber den funktionellen Bau des Knorpels. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1922, 31: 250-67.—Bormuth, H. Die tra- jektoriellen Strukturen im Knorpel der Haifische auf Grund von Untersuchungen im polarisierten Lichte. Zschr. Zell- forsch., 1933, 17: 767-97.—Brogsitter, A. M. Ueber den farberischen Nachweis von Harnsauredepots im Gelenkknorpel. Zbl. allg. Path., 1922-23, 33: 429-33.—Hintzsche. Die Gefasskanale im wachsenden Knorpel. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1927, 36: 59-66.—Konig. Mikroskopische Beobachtungen am Knorpelgewebe mit ultraviolettem Licht. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1924, n. F., 49: 160-2.—Lambertini, G. Sull'esistenza di particolari strutture nel tessuto cartilagineo dimostrate con l'applicazione del metodo VII del Donaggio. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 742-4, 2 pl.------ Nuove indagini sul particolare apparato delle cellule cartilaginee nell'uomo e nei mammiferi studiato con il metodo settimo del Donaggio. Ibid., 1072-5, pl. ------ Sull'esistenza di propaggini anastomotiche fra gli speciali apparati periferici delle cellule cartilaginee dimostrati con i metodi del Donaggio per il connettivo. Ibid., 1932, 7: 212-4, pl. ------ Ricerche comparative e sperimentali su particolari strutture del tessuto cartilagineo dimostrate con l'applicazione del metodo VII del Donaggio. Monit. zool. ital., 1932, 42: suppl., 150-5, 2 pl.— Lotzin, R. Ueber die Bedeutung physik alischer Knorpeleigen- schaften fur die Vitalfarbung des Knorpels. Anat. Anz., 1922, 55: 369-85.—Parat, M., & Godin, M. R. Remarques cyto- logiques sur la constitution de la cellule cartilagineuse: chon- driome, vacuome et appareil de Golgi (avec demonstration) C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 320-2.—Rondinini, R. Ricerche comparative nei vertebrati inferiori e nei sauropsidi del parti- colare apparato delle cellule cartilaginee. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. Bper., 1931, 6: 1084-6.—Roulet, F. Au sujet de la structure de la capsule des cellules cartilagineuses. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1935, 12: 439-46.—Salazar, A. L., & Estrada, A. Le cartilage d'aprSs la ntethode tanno-ferrique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 1511. —— hyaline. Baier, W. Ueber einen besonderen Entstehungsmodus von hyalinem Knorpelgewebe. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 79: 549-51.—Benninghoff. A. Der funktionelle Bau des Hyalin- knorpels. Zschr. ges. Anat., 3. Abt., 1925, 26: 1-54.—Copher, G. H. Influence of urinary bladder transplants on hyaline cartilage. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1935, 53: 439-52.—Hintzsche, E. Untersuchungen an Stiitzgeweben; iiber Umbildungen im jungen menschlichen Hyalinknorpel. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1931, 25: 320-61.—Nagamatsu, E. Morphologische Studien iiber die Zellen des hyalinen Knorpels. Fukuoka acta med., 1924, 17: 49-51.—Shands, H. R., jr. The regeneration of hyaline cartilage in joints; an experimental study. Arch. Surg., 1931, 20: 137-78.—Studnicka, F. K. Pseudo-structures de la substance fondamentale du cartilage hyalin chez l'axolotl. C. rend. Soc biol., Par., 1927, 97: 1758-62.—Wlassics, T. Ueber den Zusammenhang der Aenderung des Fettgehaltes der Zellen des hyalinen Knorpels mit dem Ernahrungsgrad des Individuums. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1930, 22: 220-6. ---- Injuries. Canter, B. M. Injuries and disturbances to cartilage. Internat. J. M. & S., 1932, 45: 331.—Konig, F. Ueber reaktive Vorgange am Knorpel nach verschiedenen Schadigungen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1923, 124: 1-14.—Lasher, W. W. Intro- ductory considerations in the study of cartilage injuries. J Bone Surg., 1926, 8: 651-6. ------ Cartilage injuries; a clinical study. Ibid., 1928, 10: 587-93. Also Am. J. Surg 1929, n. ser., 6: 322; 493. Transplantation. See also Surgery, plastic; Transplantation. Babsky, A. A., & Lisianskaia, V. S. [Autoplastic trans- plantation of cartilage] Vest, khir., 1927, No. 26-27, 240-3.__ Barnes, H. O. Cartilage transplants. Rev. chir. struct Brux 1936-37, 6: 283-5.—Bingel, K. Oertlicher Stoffwechsel und Gewebsreaktion; iiber die Beeinflussung transplantierter Knorpelstucke durch gewebsfremde Umgebung und durch Apphkation von Salzlbsungen oder Or^anextrakt. Beitr. path Anat., 1937, 99: 205-23.—Blavet di 'Jri-a. C. Esperimenti di innesti di cartilagine fissata nell'o- ( . Arch, sc med Tor 1930, 54: 63-70. Also Arch, it? biol., 1930-31, 83: '26-33' 2 pl.—Borghi, M. Contributo perimentale alio studio del- 1 innesto cartilagineo (innesti di cartilagine nei tendini) Arch bc. med., Tor., 1927, 50: 437-65.—Burian, F.. & Soraluce, J. A. [Study of changes in transplanted, costal cartilage] Cas lek pesk„ 1937, 76; J071-3 —Guerriero, C, Ricerche sperimentalj sui trapianti di cartilagine di coniugazione. Ann. ital. chir 1928, 7: 1020-61, 14 pl.—Harbin, M., & Moritz, A. R. Auto^ genous free cartilage transplanted into joints; an experimental study. Arch. Surg., 1930, 20: 885-96. Also repr.— Leriche, R., Jung, A., & Bakey, M. de. Recherches experimentales sur la calcification des tissus; influence de Text rait parathyroidien sur la calcification de transplants libres de cartilage. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1936, 13: 551-5.—Loeb, L. Autotransplantatiori and homoiotransplantation of cartilage in the guinea-nta Am. J. Path., 1926, 2: 111-22.—Mannheim, A.. & Zypkin, R Ueber freie autoplastische Knorpeltransplantation. Arch' klin. Chir., 1926, 141: 668-72.—Moorehead. F. B. Cartilage transplant to malar bone. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1929, 9; 331.—Nigrisoli, P. Esperimenti di innesto di cartilagine fissata nel rene e di sostituzione di parti scheletriche con car- tilagine fissata. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1927, 49: 689-703.— Reschke, K. Versuche iiber gestielte Knorpelfugeniibernflan- zungen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1929, 146: 713-20.— Rollo.S. Sulla evoluzione e sul destino dei trapianti di cartilagine. Ann. ital chir., 1930, 9: 1030-46.—Ruef, H. Zur Frage der freien Knorpeltransplantation. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 1428.— Siebert, W. J. Effect of graded degrees of heat upon cartilage in homoiotransplantation and heterotransplantation in guinea pig. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 238. Also Arch. Path., Chic, 1931, 12: 590-7.—Updegraff, H. L. The problem of the cartilage implant. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser 14:492-8. Also repr. CARTON, Jean, 1909- *Les barbituriques dans le traitement associS du tetanos [Paris] 40p. 8? Amiens, E. Schmidt, 1934. CARTON, Paul. Therapeutique infantile en exemples; methode naturiste ou hippocratique. 2 p. 1. 184p. 8? Par., A. Maloine & fils, 1922. ---- Enseignements naturistes. 384p. 12? Par., N. Maloine, 1925. ■---- Diagnostic et conduite des tempera- ments. 160p. 8? Par., N. Maloine, 1926. ---- The ten commandments of health and happiness; authorized transl. from the French. 95p. 12? N. Y., G. Dobsevage, 1928. ---- Las bases de la medicina naturista. 257p. port. 16? Madr., Ed. La Nave [1932] CARTOTTO, Charles, 1896- *Contribu- tion a I'etude de la transfusion du sang en chirurgie. 81p. 8? Par., 1924. CARUM. Smorodintzev, I. A., & Serkov, E. V. [Resistance of rats and guinea pigs to caraway extracts] Russ. J. trop. med., 1929, 7: 408-11. CARUNCLE. See Hymen; Lacrimal caruncle; Urethra, Caruncle. CARUS, Karl Gustav, 1789-1869. Jarmer, K. Das Erkenntnisproblem bei Carl Gustav Carus und die Frage der wissenschaftlichen Intuition. Fortsch. Med., 1936, 54: 305-8, port.—Kern, H. Die Charakterologie des Carl Gustav Carus. Jahrb. Charakt., 1926, 2: 45-57. Carl Gustav Carus in unserer Zeit. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1373-5.—Lorion, L., & Lorion, H. Carl Gustav Carus; son oeuvre; ses relations intellectuelles et amicales; sa descendance. Chron. med., 1932, 39: 165. CARUSO, Francesco, 1860-1929. Portrait. Riv. ostet. gin., 1922, 6: No. 7. For biography see Ann. ostet. gin., 1929, 51: 677 (E. A.) CARVAILLO, Roger, 1896- *Recherches experimentales sur quelques localisations extra- intestinales de l'amibose. 36p. 8? Par., 1926. CARVALHO, Augusto da Silva. Mezinhas e remedios de segredo. 115p. 8? Lisb., Soc. Nac. Tipogr., 1928. CARVALHO, Enrico Thomaz de. *Doenca rhumatismal. 90p. 8? S. Paulo, 1932. CARVALHO, Henrique de. *Contribuicao para o estudo da reserva alcalina no sangue dos epilepticos. 63p. 2 ch. 8? S. Paulo, 1931. CARVALHO, Jose Joaquim de. *Breve estudo sobre a anesthesia mixta obtida pela accao com- binada da morphina e do chloroformio. 69p. 8. Lisb., Portugueza, 1880. CARVALHO, Pedro AflFonso de. *Qual o melhor processo para a cura dos aneurisnias. 29p. roy, 8? Bahia, Pharol, 1867, CARVALHO 247 CASADO CARVALHO, Pedro Jose de. *Dos reclamos medicos. 62p. 8? S. Paulo, 1933. CARVALHO Bettamio, Joaquim de. *Cura radical das hernias inguinaes. 20p. roy. 8? Bahia, E. Pedroza, 1864. CARVALHO da Silva Pereira, Abel Rodrigo de. *Algumas palavras sobre as hemorrhagias puer- peraes provenientes da implantagao visiosa da placenta. 59p. 12? Lisb., 1872. CARVALHO de Figueiredo, Antonio. *Breve estudo sobre a dyspepsia verdadeira. lllp. 8? Lisb., J. G. de Sousa Neves, 1879. CARVASEPT. See under Thymol. CARVER, Alfred Edward, HUNT, Thomas, & WILLCOX, William. Alcoholism in general prac- tice. 131p. 8? Lond., Constable & Co., 1936. CARVER, Rufus Herbert, 1849-1935. Partridge, H. G., & Williams, P. Obituary. Rhode Island M. J., 1936, 19: 105. CARVER, Thomas Nixon, 1865- Govern- ment control of the liquor business in Great Britain and the United States, v, 192p. 8? N. Y., Oxf. Univ. Press Am. Branch, 1919. CARVER, Willard, 1866- Carver's scien- tific catechism, being studies preparatory to chiropractic, with a glossary. 3 p. 1. 201p. 8? Oklahoma City [1924] CARVOUNARIS, Panagiotis, 1911- ♦Etude sur l'hippophagie en vue de son introduc- tion en Grece [Alfort] 72p. 8? Par., Vigot freres 1934. CARY, Charles Allen, 1862-1935. [Obituary] Vet. Med., Chic, 1935, 30: 230-3, port. CARYCHIUM. Winslow, M. L. Notes on the internal lamel- lae of Carychium. 17p. 8? Ann. Arb., Mich., 1922. Forms No. 128, Occas. Papers Mus. Zool. Univ. Michigan, 1922. CARYOCINESIS. For this and other words beginning with Caryo-, and referring to cell-nucleus see Cell- nucleus. CARYOPHYLLACEAE. Kraft, E. *Experimentelle und entwicklungs- geschichtliche Untersuchungen an Caryophyl- laceenbliiten [Munchen] 74p. 8? Jena, 1916. Bouchet. L'Arenaria serpyllifolia est un sialagogue de choix. Bull. Soc. centr. nted. vet., 1923, 76: 269.—Legrand, H. Effet inattendu d'une gousse d'ail. Bull. Soc. nted., Par., 1935, 255. CARYOPHYLLAEIDAE. See also Cestoda. Hunter, G. W. *Studies on the Caryophyl- laeidae of North America [University of Illinois] 186p. 8? Urbana, 1927. Hunter, G. W. New Caryophyllaeidae from North America. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1928-29, 15: 185-92, pl. CARYOSPORINAE. See Eimeriidae. CASA, Ffranz] Della. *Beitrage zur Behand- lung mit Pyocyanase in der Augenheilkunde. 22p. 8? Bern, E. Buhlmann & Co., 1919. CASABIANCA, Henri, 1892- *Le pur- pura dans la m^ningite ce>6bro-spinale aigue. 59p. 8? Montpel., 1917. CASADEVANTE & SANFELIU. TScnicas de laboratorio; analisis de alimentos; analisis clinicos. 431p. illust. 8? Madr., J. Morata, 1933. CASADO, Antonia M., & CERVIGON Diaz, Arturo. Manual de practicas hidrol6gicas. 3 p. 1. 207p. illust. 12? Madr., 1931. CASAL, Gaspar, 1679-1759. Historia natural y m6dica de il principado de Asturias; ed. J. J. Garcia [16] 1. 404p. [2] 1. 8? Madr., M. Martin, 1762. See also Lopez Sendon, M. Breve estudio de su vida y de su obra. Tr. Cated. hist. crit. med., Madr., 1932-33, 1: 313-24. CASALI, Pietro, & PULLE, Felice. Congela- menti; patogenesi e cura. xvi, 364p. 117 illust. 16? Milano, U. Hoepli, 1917. CASALINI, Giulio. L'igiene dell' amore ses- suale; pagine dedicate agli uomini. 2. ed. xv, 174p. 14 pl. 12? Roma, M. Carra & Ca,1921. CASALIS, Annette, 1908- *De l'hyper- trophie cardiaque pure chez le nourrisson. 78p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1936. CASALIS, Bernard Alfred. *Etude d'un hemostatique a base de ferments v6getaux. 50p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1930. CASALIS, Gerard Eugene, 1907- Con- tribution a I'etude du rhumatisme chronique de- formant de l'enfance. 76p. 8? Par., L. Ar- nette, 1934. CASALIS, Paul, 1904- Contribution a l'6tude de la conduite ope>atoire dans les appen- dicites gangr^neuses avec perforation en pe>itoine libre. 87p. 8? Par., 1932. CASALIS, Rene. *Vingt-huit observations de grossesse extra-uterine. 47p. 8? Par., 1919. CASALIS-FEER, Germaine Marguerite, 1901- *Contribution a I'etude des fractures de Monteggia et de leur traitement. 47p. 8? Par., 1929. CASAL Ribeiro, Jose, 1907- *Les moyens actuels de la lutte contre la fievre aphteuse [Al- fort] 88p. 8? Par., 1929. CASANOVA, Antoine Francois, 1912- Contribution a l'6tude du fonctionnement du lobe ante>ieur de l'hypophyse et de ses rapports avec celui de la glande thyroide. 94p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1936. CASANOVA, Flor, 1903- *Remarques sur l'6pidemiologie du paludisme en Indochine. 47p. 8? Par., 1932. CASANOVA de Seingalt, Giovanni Giacomo, 1725-1803. Rosenbloom, J. Statements of medical interest from the memoirs of Jacques Casanova (1725-98) Med. Life, 1923, 30: 439, passim.—Sumner & Freedman, B. The psychology of Casanova. Psychoanal. Rev., 1933, 20: 73-8. CASANOWICZ, I. M. Jewish amulets in the United States National Museum, p. 154-67. 8? [n. p.] 1916. Repr. from J. Am. Orient. Soc, 1916, 36: CASARIEGO, Arturo Garcia, 1885-1935. Presno, J. A. Necrologia. Rev. nted. cir. Habana, 1935, 40: 302-5, port.—Rodriguez Perez, J. F. A la memoria del Profesor Arturo G. Casariego. Ibid., 1937, 42: 265-76. CAS ASS A, Adolfo. L'intubazione della laringe; indicazioni; controindicazioni. 152p. roy. 8? Tor., S. Giuseppe, 1917. CASAUBON, Rene A., 1900- *Le point cervical du phrenique dans les pyelonephrites et la lithiase renale; sa pathogenie, sa valeur diagnostique dans les affections sous-diaphrag- matiques. 87p. 8? Par., 1928. CAS A VIS, George Nicholas] 1898- , & KONEARES, Anargyros J. TkKfiap naKpoPidrriTos [Forecasting the length of life] 117p. 8? [N, Y., Epirus Print. Co., 1922] CASCARA 248 CASEIN CASCARA sagrada. See also Rhamnus. Blair, H. W. Cascara sagrada; an unusual adulterant. Pharm. J., Lond., 1935, 4. ser. 81: 652.—Morrison, S. W. A study of the Borntraeger color reaction and therapeutic activity of Cascara sagrada. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1931, 20: 1276-81.—Sipple, H. L., King, C. G., & Beal, G. D. A study of the constituents in Cascara sagrada extract; isolation of a rhamno-glycoside of emodin. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1934, 23: 205-8.—Starker, T. J., & Wilcox, A. R. Cascara. Am. J. Pharm., 1931, 103: 73; 147.—Valaer, P., jr. A study of the emodin-bearing group of cathartics, aromatic fluidextract of Cascara. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1931, 20: 1210-8. CASCARILLA. See Croton. CASCINO, Rosario. Chirurgia del grosso intestino (escluso il retto) 606p. xxvi, 8? Modica, G. Maltese Abela, 1919. CASCIO, Domenico, 1896- A prelimi- nary report on a new theory regarding the etiology, pathogenesis, treatment and prevention of cancer. 89 1. roy. 8? N. Y., 1934. Mimeographed. ---- A new theory on the etiology, patho- genesis, treatment and prevention of cancer. 233p. 8? N. Y., F. S. Vanni, 1936. CASE, Calvin Suverill, 1847- A practical treatise on the technics and principles of dental orthopedia and prosthetic correction of cleft palate. 2. ed. xix, 486p. 4? Chic, 1921. CASE, Ermine Cowles, 1871- Descrip- tion of the skull of a new form of phytosaur; with notes on the characters of described North American phytosaurs. vi, 56p. ix. 7 pl. 4? Ann Arb., Univ. Mich., 1929. Forms v. 2 of Univ. of Michigan Stud. CASE, James Thomas, 1882- The X-ray examination of the alimentary tract. Rev. ed. 4 v. 4? Troy, N. Y., Southworth Co. [1922] Also editor of Annals of roentgenology, N. Y., v. 1-16, 1920-34. CASE, L. Family doctor: a treatise on the practice of medicine, embracing both the regular and botanic systems of medicine. 1029p. 8? Chattanooga, 1902. CASEIN [caseinogen] See also Milk, Protides. Kondo, K. Studies on casein. 39p. 8? Kbh., 1925. Forms No. 8, v. 15, C. rend. Lab. Carlsberg. Scherer, R. Casein; its preparation and technical utilization. 3. Engl. ed. 312p. 8? Lond., 1921. Tague, E. L. Casein; its preparation, chem- istry and technical utilization. 218p. 8? Lond., 1926. Bleyer, B., & SeidI, R. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Kuhmilch- Casein. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 128: 48-75.—De Waele, H. L'Stat de la caserne au point de vue des proprtetes prficipito- g&ies dans les conserves de lait. Belgique nted., 1908, 15: 567.—Giza, T. Recherches en casine. Bull, internat. Acad. polon. sc, 1934, ser. A, 421-47.—Hoyberg, H. M. Vom Kasein- gehalt der danischen Milch. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1925-26, 36: 217.—Jirgensons, B. Untersuchungen iiber die Fraktionen des Caseins. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 268: 414-21.—Kiesel, A. Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Glutencaseins des Buchweizens. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1922, 118: 301-3.—Preti, L. Ueber die spontane Ausscheidung einer Caseinverbindung aus Milch Ibid., 1907, 53: 419-26.—Ronse. M. Les caseines. C. rend Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 1380.—Schwarz, S. Zur Frage des Kaseingehaltes der danischen Milch. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhve 1925-26, 36: 116-8. ---- Chemistry. Gegenheimer, V. *Studies on the quantita- tive estimation of the cystine content of casein [Columbia University] 25p. 8? N. Y., 1925. Liwschiz, S. *Biologische Untersuchungen zur Caseinfrage. 60p. 8? Munch., 1913. Abderhalden, E., & Rossner, E. Vergleichende spektro- photometrische Untersuchung von Casein aus verschiedenen Milcharten. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1927, 168: 171-3.— Berggren, R. E. L. The phosphorus (jontent of casein; pre- liminary paper. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 95: 451-60. ----— The application of the Fiske-Subbarow colorimetric method to the determination of phosphorus in casein. Ibid., 461-4. Also repr.—Demanez, M. L. La constitution de la caseine C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 1561.—Dunn, M. S.. & Lewisi H. B. The action of nitrous acid on casein. J. Biol. Chem 1921, 49: 327-41.—Frankel, S., & Friedmann, M. Ueber eine Dodecandiaminodicarbonsaure aus Casein. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 182: 434-41.—Funk, C. On the presence of a fat-soluble substance in purified casein. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y 1922-23, 20: 421.—Gr6h, J. Ueber die Fraktionierung des Caseins. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 226: 32-44.—Jirgensons, B. Ueber die optische Aktivitat und Koagulation der Abbau- produkte des Caseins. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 246: 219; 1933, 257: 427.—Leavenworth, C. S. Note on the basic aminoacids yielded by casein. J. Biol. Chem., 1924, 61: 315.—Levene, P. A., & Hill, D. W. On a dipeptide phosphoric acid isolated from casein. Ibid., 1933, 101: 711-26. Also repr.—Lieben, F., & Laszlo, D. Ueber die Jodaufnahme von Casein. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 159: 110-25.—Lieben, F., & Muller, R. Ueber die Bromaufnahme von Casein, sowie von Casein- und Keratin- hydrolysaten. Ibid., 1928, 197: 119-35—Linderstr0m-Lang, K. Ueber die Einheitlichkeit des Kaseins; vorlaufige Mittei- lung. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 176: 76-8.—Luck, J. M. The amide nitrogen of caseinogen. Biochem. J., Lond., 1924, 18: 679-92.—Meyer, H. Beitrag zur Biochemie des Caseins. Mschr. Kinderh., 1925-26, 31: 410-2. Also Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 178: 82-104.—Onslow, H. A method of estimating the tryptophan content of caseinogen, based on determinations of the nitrogen values of the mercuric sulphate precipitate. Biochem. J., Lond., 1924, 18: 63-84.—Porcher, C, & Brigando, J. Les differences analytiques de la caselne-acide et de la caseine-prgsure. Ann. falsif., Par., 1929, 22: 153-63.—Schmidt, G. Ueber den phosphorsaurehaltigen Baustein des Casein- molekuls. Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., Roma, 1932, 228. ------ Zur Gewinnung der Dipeptidphosphorsaure aua Casein. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 223: 86-8.—Stevenson, S. G., & Bacharach, A. L. The physical and chemical properties of casein fat. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 721-3.—Svedberg, T., Carpenter, L. M., & Carpenter, D. C. The molecular weight of casein. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1930, 52: 701-10.— Timpe, O. Ein Beitrag zur Chemie des Caseins der Kuh- milch. Zschr. Kinderh., 1927, 44: 141-5.—Vickery, H. B., 4 White, A. The basic aminoacids of casein. J. Biol. Chem., 1933, 103: 413-5.—Whittier, E. O. Buffer intensities of milk and milk constituents; the buffer action of casein in milk. Ibid., 1929, 83:79-88.—Widmark, G. E. Versuche Uber den Einfluss von Blutserum, Plasma und einigen Organextrakten auf Casein und seine Abbauprodukte. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932, 207: 182-90.—Wiley, F. H., & Lewis, H. B. The action of nitrous acid on casein. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 86: 511-28. Also repr.—Zaykowsky, J. Das optische Drehungsvermogen und das Molekulargewicht des Caseins. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 137: 562-9. ---- Chemistry, colloid. Bleyer, B., & Seidl, R. Ultramikroskopische Untersu- chungen an Kasein. Kolloid Zschr., 1922, 30:117.—Fischenich, M., & Polanyi, M. Ueber die Ursachen der Leitfahigkeit von Kaseinlosungen. Ibid., 1925, 36: 275-81.—Fouassier, M. Influence de l'humidit6 sur l'insolubilisation de la cas&ne par l'acide lactique. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1923, 5: 487-90.— Haller, W. Dielektrische Eigenschaften von Kaseingelen. Kolloid Zschr., 1931, 56: 170-6. ------ Plastische Eigen- schaften von Kaseingelen. Ibid., 57: 197-203.—Kruyt, H. R-, & Lier. H. Zur Kenntnis der lyophilen Kolloide; das Kaseinsol. Kolloidchem. Beihefte, 1928-29, 28: 407-50.—Leichter, H., Umbach, G., & Nord. F. F. Kryolyse, Diffusion und Teil- chengrosse; Untersuchungen am Casein. Biochem. Zschr., 1937, 291: 191-208.—Pauli, W., & Matula, J. Untersuchungen iiber physikalische Zustandsanderungen der Kolloide; zur allgemeinen Chemie der Caseinate. Ibid., 1919, 99: 219-35. ---- Chymase. See also Stomach, Secretion; also in 3. ser. Rennet. Schwarz, W. *Labinfektionspilze [Kiel] 45p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1929. Briot, A. Sur la presure du figuier (Ficus carica) [dans Is coagulation du lait] C. rend. Soc. biol., 1907, 62: 972-4.- Col, A., & Gerber, C. La presure des fusains. Ibid., 1?U«. 67: 869-71.—Durandard, M. La presure du Rhizopus nigri- cans. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1914, 158: 270-2.—Gerber, C. If pr6sure de cruciferes. Ibid., 1907, 144: 92^1. Also C. rend. Soc biol., 1907, 62: 1223-5. ------ Sues presurants def ranonculacees. Ibid., 1908, 64: 522. ------ Presures baji- philes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1909, 148: 56-8. ---— 1* presure de la belladone. Ibid., 149: 137-9. ------ Laj>rt" sure des basidiomycetes. Ibid., 944-7. ------ Variation! de la teneur en presure d'un membre vigita.1, aux diversei phases de son evolution, C. rend. Soc. biol,, 1909, 66: 71o-o. CASEIN 249 CASEIN -----Mfithode gfinfirale de preparation de prfisures vege- tates. Ibid., 890. ------ La prfisure des solanfies; sa repartition dans les divers tissus, membres et espdces. Ibid., 67: 322-4. ------ La prfisure des basidiomycStes. Ibid., 612-8. ------ Relations entre Tactivitfi prfisurante du latex des euphorbes et Tespfice considfirfie ou la partie du vfigfital considfirfie; resistance de cette prfisure a la chaleur. Ibid., 1912, 73: 578-80. ------ Oxyphilic basiphilie et halophylie de la prfisure du latex des euphorbes. Ibid., 580-2. ------ & Daumezon, G. La prfisure des ascidies. Ibid., 1909, 66: 193-5.—Gerber, S., & Salkind, J. Action physiologique des latex; injections sous-cutanfies de latex dficaoutchoutfi ou non de Ficus carica L. chez le pigeon. Ibid., 1913, 74: 65. ------ Action physiologique des latex; injections sous-cutanfies des latex frais ou bouillis de Madura aurantiaca, Morus nigra, Morus alba chez le pigeon, le rat, la grenouille et le sarran. Ibid., 721-3.—Graeff, F. Producing dried extract of rennet. U. S. Pat. Off., 1888, No. 384358.—Just, J. A. Rennet extract and process of making same. Ibid., 1900, No. 661765.— Marui, S. Untersuchungen iiber das Labferment. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 173: 363; 371; 381.—Peter, A., & Dasen, H. Versuche iiber Bereitung von Naturlab. Molkerei Ztg, 1905, 15: 553-5.—Sellier, J. Sur Tidentitfi du ferment protfiolytique et de la presure. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1908, 65: 754-6. ------ Quelques conditions rficlantees par les sues digestifs protfio- lytiques des invertfibrfis marins pour la mise en fividence de leur action prfisurante. Ibid., 1909, 67: 237-9.—Van Dam, W. Sur les enzymes de la prfisure. Rev. gfin. lait, Lierre, 1909-10, 8: 241; 265; 289. ------ Sur la determination du pouvoir coagulant de la prfisure du commerce. Ibid., 1911-12, 9: 193; 217; 256; 267. --- Chymase: Coagulating power. See also Milk, Coagulation. Sonntag, K. *Die Wasserbindung der Lab- gerinnsel. 20p. 8? Marburg-Lahn, 1933. Beau, M. La prfisure et la coagulation du lait. Erg. Enzymforsch., 1935, 4: 173-207.—Bezzola, C. Esairimento apparente di taluni fermenti nella coagulazione del latte. Clin. med. ital., 1905, 44: 361-9.—Gerber, C. Coagulation du lait cru par la prfisence du papayer (Carica papaya L.) C. rend. Acad, sc, 1909, 148: 497-500. ------ La prfisure du papayer; son action sur le lait bouilli, aux diverses tempfira- tures. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1909, 66: 227-9. ------ Action comparfie des prfisures vfigfitales sur la peptone et la casfiine. Ibid., 1122-7. ------ La casfiification du lait cru par les prfisures du lait bouilli. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1910, 150: 1202-4. ----- & Daumezon, G. Relations entre la resistance des prfisures et la tempfirature des organismes qui les sficrfitent. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1909, 66: 196.—Lenk, E. Revision des Labgesetzes. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 178: 105-18.—Mar- tinelli, A. Azione della caseasi in vitro sul latte modificato. Clin, igiene inf., 1929, 4: 737-56.—Meyer, H. Ueber die Wirkungsweise des Labfermentes. Mschr. Kinderh., 1929, 44: 105.—Pertzoff, V. The effect of rennin upon casein; the solubility of paracasein in sodium hydroxide. J. Gen. Physiol., 1926-27, 10: 987-1005. Also repr.—Rotondi, G. Sull' azione digestiva del lab-fermento. Boll. Accad. med. Genova, 1904, 19: 36-41.—Rudiger, M., & Wurster, K. Die Bindungsver- haltnisse des Milchkalkes und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Lab- gerinnung. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 216: 367-99.—Seary, J. T., & Sheib, S. H. The influence of the coagulation by rennin upon the gastric digestion of milk proteins. J. Biol. Chem., 1917, 28: 393-8. Also repr.—Slovtsov, B. I. [Coagulation of milk by rennet ferment] Russ. vrach, 1906, 5: 1178-81. Also Beitr. chem. Phys. Path., 1907, 9: 149-52. ------Soudakova, V., & Glasgolev, P. Sur le probteme du chimisme de Taction de la prfisure. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1913, 75: 539.—Sudakova, V. M. [Chemism of the action of rennet ferment] Russ. vrach, 1914, 13: 877; 921.—Van Dam, W. Recherches sur la coagulation du lait au moyen de la prfisure. Rev. gfin. lait, Lierre, 1908-9, 7: 121; 145; 169.—Werncken, G. Weitere Beitrage zur Theorie der Milchgerinnung durch Lab. Zschr. Biol., 1908-9, 52: 47-71.—Ziegelmayer, W. Ueber die Wirkung von Pflanzenmilch (Sojamilch) auf die Gerinnung frischer Kuhmilch. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1930-31, 41: 212-7. --- Chymase: Effect of various agents. Madsen, T., & Walbum, L. Recherches sur raffaiblissement de la presure. 24p. 8? Uppsala, 1906. Camus, L., & Gley, E. Influence de la tempfirature et de la dilution sur l'activitfi de la prfisure. Arch, physiol. norm. path., Par., 1897, 5. ser., 9: 810-8.—Chahovich, X., & Giaja, A. Action du sulfate de zinc sur la coagulation du lait par la prfisure. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 695.—Frouin, A., & Mercier, V. Action des sels de terres rares sur la coagulation du lait par la prfisure. Ibid., 1913, 74: 990.—Gerber, C. Action accfilfiratrice propre du fluorure de sodium sur la coagu- lation du lait par les prfisures vfigfitales. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1907, 145: 689; 831. ------ Action des acides sur la coagu- lation du lait par les prfisures vfigfitales. Ibid., 1908, 146: 1111-4. ------ Action du phosphate neutre de potassium sur la coagulation du lait de vache par les prfisures vfigfitales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1907, 63: 642; 738. ——— Action des phosphates acides de potassium et de sodium sur la coagulation du lait par les prfisures. Ibid., 1908, 64: 141-3. ------ Action des sulfates neutres de potassium et de sodium sur la coagulation des laits cru et bouilli par les prfisures. Ibid., 374-6. ------ Action des sulfates acides de potassium et de sodium sur la coagulation du lait par les prfisures. Ibid., 376-8. ------ Mode d'action des prfisures aux tempfiratures filevfies. Ibid., 519-25. ------ Action des sels de potassium et de sodium a acides organiques sur la coagulation du lait par les prfisures vfigfitales et animates. Ibid., 783. ------ Action des acides homologues et des acides alcools sur la casfiifi- cation du lait par les prfisures vfigfitales. Ibid., 982-4.------ Particularitfis de Taction de quelques acides bibasiques sur la casfiification du lait par les prfisures vfigfitales et animates. Ibid., 984. ------ Action de quelques filfiments normaux du lait (casfiine, lactose, chlorure de sodium et de potassium) sur sa coagulation par les prfisures. Ibid., 65: 182-4. ------ La prfisure du papayer; action des divers agents chimiques sur la casfiification du lait par la papayotine. Ibid., 1909, 66: 366—8. ------ Sels halogfinfis et cyanurfi mercuriques et prfisures animates. Ibid., 1910, 68: 765-7. ------ Action des palladosels Pd X des Hundes nach Injektion von Caseosan [Leipzig] 18p. 8? Dresd., 1924. Arloing, F., & Dufourt, A. Section du pneumogastrique et choc pleural par injection de casfiine chez le cobaye. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 219-21.—Behne, K. Experimentelle Un- tersuchungen iiber das Wesen der Caseosanwirkung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 583-5.—Fontes, G., & Thivolle, L. Action de Tingestion de casfiinate de fer sur le poids, la carbo- nurie et Tazoturie du chien adulte et non anfimique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 781-7.—Freeman, M. Observations on mixtures of casein and native ox serum albumin. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1934, 12: 155-60.—Fouassier, M. Les casfiines commerciales; leurs extractions, leurs caracteres; la casfiine alimentaire; Taction des germes thermo-rfisistants. Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1928, 16: 218-29.—Harris, R. S., & Bunker, J. W. M. The antirachitic property of casein. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: xiv.—Hoshino, K. Ueber die Erzeu- gung der Amyloidose durch die Kaseininjektion. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1935, 25: 490-3.—Johannsen, N. [Casein or casein- sodium in the practice of pediatrics?] Sven. lak. tidn., 1923, 20: 58.—Lindig, P. Die Dosierung des Caseosans nach biolo- gischen Gesichtpunkten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 585 — Masui, S. Studien iiber das jodierte Casein; Darstellung des Jodcaseins. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1930-31, 13: 264-70.—Northrop, J. H. Note on the purification and pre- cipitation of casein. J. Gen. Physiol., 1922-23, 5: 749- Takeda, K., & Watanabe, T. Ueber den Einfluss der Kaseinin- jektion auf die Leber und die Exkretionsorgane, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung ihrer Silberreaktion. Tr. Soc path, jap., 1934, 24: 301. ---- Physical properties. Cohn, E. J., & Hendry, J. L. Studies in the physical chem- istry of the proteins; the relation between the solubility of casein and its capacity to combine with base; the solubility of casein in systems containing the protein and sodium hydroxide. J. Gen. Physiol., 1922-23, 5: 521-54.—Greenberg, D. M. Studies on the formation and ionization of the compounds ol casein with alkali; the effect of temperature and concentration on the transport numbers of alkali caseinate solutions. Univ. California Pub., 1927, 7: No. 2, Physiol., 9-24. :---— & Schmidt, C. L. A. Studies on the formation and ionization ol the compounds of casein with alkali. J. Gen. Physiol., 1924-25, 7: 287; 303; 317. ------ Estimations of the transport numbers in solutions of sodium and potassium caseinate. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 197. ——- Studies on the formation and ionization of the compounds ot casein with alkali; the transport numbers of alkali caseinate solutions. J. Gen. Physiol., 1924-25, 7: 287-301. —-— The conductivities of alkali caseinate solutions. Ibid., 303 io. ------ The electrochemical behavior of racemic casein. Ibid., 317-26. ---- Serology. Anderson, A. F., Scholoss. O. M., & Stuart, H. C. The biologic relationship between cow's, goat's, and human caseins. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 44: 1178-86. Also repr.—Carpenter, D. C, & Hucker, G. J. Serologic studies on the proteins found in casein. J. Infect. Dis., 1930, 47: 435-42—Demanez, M. L- Contribution a 1'fitude des proprifitfis immunologiques ae i» CASEIN 251 CASPARI casfiine. Arch, internat. mfid. exp., Lifige, 1932-33, 8: 233-54. ----- La spficificitfi des casfiines. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 1560.—Ecker, E. E., & Simon, M. A. Precipitin produc- tion with phosphorised caseinogen. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 222-4.—Gay, F. P., & Robertson, T. B. The antigenic properties of split products of casein. J. Exp. M., 1912, 16: 470; 1913, 17: 535. Also repr.—Lewis, J. H. The iso-antigenic properties of casein. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1934, 14: 165. Also J. Infect. Dis., 1934, 55: 168-71. --- Therapeutic use. See also Protein-therapy. Reiter, P. G. *Das Caseosan in der tieriirzt- lichen Praxis [Leipzig] 28p. 8? Liibbenau, 1925. Asal-Falk, B. Beitrag zur diatetischen Kaseintherapie. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1922-23, 3. F., 50: 61-4.—Barone, V. G., & Costa, A. Sulla somministrazione di caseina e di aminoacidi a sani ed a diabetici. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1932, 12: 1-42.— Isacson. L. Zur parenteralen Kaseintherapie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1359.—Jaschke, von. Vorlaufige Erfah- rungen iiber therapeutische Protoplasmaaktivierung mittels Caseosan. Verh. Deut. Ges. Gyn., 1920-21, 16: pt 2, 126-8.— Kiess, O. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Caseosan-Behandlung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1921, 17: 936.—Rosenberger, M. Caseosan bei Typhus abdominalis und bei Phlegmone. Allg. med. Zentr. Ztg, 1922, 91: 15.—Stoeber, C. Zur Caseosanbehand- lung von Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 502.—Voehl, J. Klinische und serologische Untersuchungen mit Kaseosan; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Pro- teinkorpertherapie. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1921, 114: 501-34.— Weinzieri, E. Erfahrungen mit der Caseosantherapie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 1: 1120-2. CASEINOGEN. See Casein. CASELMANN, Kurt, 1904- *Ueber ein Ovarialsarkom mit rhythmischer Struktur [Miin- chen] 31p. 8? Rothenb. ob der Tauber, J. P. Peter, 1928. CASEOSAN. See Casein, Therapeutic use. CASH, John Theodore, 1854-1936. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 1238, port. CASHEW nut. See Anacardiaceae. CASIAN, Francisco L. *Un nuevo signo en la familia neuropatica. 52p. 8? Puebla, M£x., El Foro de Puebla, 1906. CASOLI, Vincenzo, 1869-1937. Simonini, R. [Necrologio] Clin, pediat., Mod., 1937, 19: 275-9. CASOLINO, Leonardo. *L'eteroforia nelle ametropie. 204p. 8? Fir., E. Ariani, 1920. CASOPIS lekaruv ceskych [Journal of the Bohemian physicians; organ of Bohemian medi- cine] Praha, v.l, 1862- CASORLA, Guido, 1906- *Die Schlan- gengifte; ihre Natur, ihre Wirkung und die Be- handlung der Schlangenbisse. 50p. 8? Bonn, H. Trapp, 1928. CASPAR, Max, & DYCK, Walther von. Prognostikum auf das Jahr 1620. 58p. 4? Miinch., C. H. Beck, 1933. Forms Heft 17, n. F., Abh. Bayer. Akad. Wiss. CASPARI [Adalbert] Curt, 1889- *Die ursachlichen Beziehungen der Beschaffenheit des Erdbodens zur Entstehung von Fusskrankheiten bei den Feldzugspferden [Leipzig] 24p. 8? Dresd., W. Ulrich, 1917. CASPARI, Charles Edward, jr, 1875- A treatise on pharmacy for students and pharma- cists. 7. ed. rev. by E. F. Kelly, x, 663p. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1926. CASPARI, Elli, 1905- *Die Erfahrungen der Wurzburger Universitats-Frauenklinik mit der Behandlung der weiblichen Genital- und Peritoneal-Tuberkulose auf Grund der Falle vom 1. 8. 1924 bis 8. 1. 1932, 52p. 8? Wiirzb., K. Roll, 1933. CASPARI, Hilde, 1902- *Ueber das Fersenbein [Berlin] 40p. 8? Charlottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1929. CASPARI, Joachim, 1892- *Klinische Beitrage zur Differentialdiagnose zwischen Epi- lepsie und Hysterie aus den Erfahrungen des gegenwartigen Krieges. 38p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1916. CASPARIUS. Behandlung chirurgischer Lei- den mit Hyperamie. 70p. illust. 8? Neudamm, J. Neumann, 1924. CASPARY, Willi, 1901- *Zur Kenntnis des Albinismus universalis beim Menschen. 14p. 8? Munch., 1926. CASPER, Leopold, 1859- H ndbuch der Cystoskopie. 4. Aufl. viii, 388p. 12 1. 12 pl. roy. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1921. Also 5. Aufl. viii, 398p. 12 1. 12 pl. 1923. ---- Lehrbuch der Urologie mit Einschluss der mannlichen Sexualerkrankungen. 3. neu bearb. und verm. Aufl. xi, 608p. 2 pl. 8? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1921. Also 4. Aufl. xi, 632p. 2 pl. 1923. Also 5. Aufl. viii, 486p. illust. pl. 1932. ---- Die Behandlung der Cystitis, Pyelitis und der Nierensteinerkrankung. 79p. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1928. For Festschrift see Zschr. Urol., 1929, 23: H. 6-7, port. See also Briitt, H., Casper, L. [et al.] Allgemeine Urologie [&c] 406p. roy. 8? Berl., 1929. ---- & PICARD, Edwin. Lehrbuch der urologischen Diagnostik. vii, 473p. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1930. CASPER, Stephen Louis, 1903- Choles- terol and its relation to chronic nephritis [Milwaukee County Hosp.] 12p. 4? Milwau- kee, 1928. Typewritten. CASPERSSON, Torbjorn. Ueber den chemi- schen Aufbau der Strukturen des Zellkernes. 154p. 24 pl. 8? Berl., W. deGruyter & Co., 1936. Forms Suppl. 8, v. 73, Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl. CASSAIGNE, Maurice, 1907- *Les mani- festations cer^brales des embolies gazeuses. lOlp. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1934. CASSAIGNEAU, Pierre Jean Louis, 1896- *De la bact6riotherapie, a Forte Valence en pratique mEdico-chirurgicale. 5 p. 1. 140p. 8? Par., 1925. CASSAN, Pierre, 1900- Cardiopathies et gestation; statistique de la Maternity de Lariboisiere. 62p. 8? Par., 1926. CASSAVA. See also in 3. ser. Manioc. Kufferath, H., & Ghesqutere, J. La mosaique du Manioc C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 1146-8.—Leclerc, H. Le couac (farine du Manihol edulis Plum) Presse mfid., 1934, 42: 1522.— Marquand, G. Double cas d'asphyxie mortelle causfie par du manioc insuffisamment sec. Bull. Soc path, exot., Par., 1928, 21: 879-81.—Martino, G., & Chenu-Borddn, J. G. Sul valore alimentare della mandioca. Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1932-33, 17: 305-19.—Martino, G., & Knallinsky, A. Sul contenuto in fattore e della radice di mandioca. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 819-21.—Mason, T. G. A note on growth and the transport of organic substances in bitter cassava (Manihot utilissima) Sc. Proc. R. Dublin Soc, 1922-23, n. s., 17: 105- 12.-—Moore, D. G. F. Manioc (kassava) as a native food in Nigeria. West Afr. M. J., 1933, 7: 97.—Turnock, B. J. W. An investigation of the poisonous constituents of sweet cassava (Manihot utilissima) and the occurrence of hydrocyanic acid in foods prepared from cassava. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1937,40:65. CASSE, Maurice Andre Louis, 1901- *Traitement des Epitheliomas cutanea par l'elec- trocoagulation chirurgicale. 72p. 8? Par., 1926. CASSEBAUM, Otto [Hermann] 1900- *Ueber die Charakteranderung der Leukamie. 22p. 8? Rostock, Winterberg, 1927. CASSEL 252 CASSIRER CASSEL. Ja'itoneales post-operatoires, 83p. 8? Par., V. Degrange, 1936. CATALOG. See also Bibliography; Book; Library. Italy. Ministerio delle finanze. La libreria dello Stato. 486p. 8? Roma, 1932. ---- Spoglio dei periodici e delle opere col- lettive [1901-30] 2 pts in 5 v. 8? Roma, 1926-31. ---- Pubblicazioni edite dallo stato o col suo concorso; 1861-1930; catalogo generale. 2v. 8? Roma, 1924-31. Jahrbuch der Buecherpreise; Ergebnisse der Versteigerungen in Deutschland, Deutsch- Oesterreich, Holland, der Schweiz, Skandinavien, der Tschechoslowakei, Ungarn. Lpz., v.l-, 1906- MacPherson, H. D. Some problems in cataloging. 131p. 8? Chic, 1936. Partridge, F. Book-prices current; a record of the prices at which books have been sold at auction. Lond., v.13-, 1899- Paterson, S. A catalogue of the entire and inestimable apparatus for lectures in midwifery, contrived with consummate judgment, and exe- cuted with infinite labour, by the late ingenious Dr William Smellie [etc.] 8p. (photostatic copy) 8? Lond., 1770. Original in the Library of the Royal College of Surgeons, London. CATALOG 265 CATALYSIS Schweizerische (Das) Btjch; Katalog der noch lieferbaren Schweizer Biicher und Schriften aus den Jahren 1914-30. 282p. 8? Ziir. [1931] Sparn, E. Catalogo universal de revistas de ciencias exactas, fisicas y naturales, con sus correspondientes niimeros de tomos o afios duran- te las fechas de aparici6n [with 3 supplements] 4v. 8? C6rdoba, Argent., 1920-32. Singer, D. W. Preparation and use of manuscript cata- logues. Bull. M. Libr. Ass., 1932, 21: 43-5.—Union (The) Catalogue of Medical literature. Science, 1935, 82: 55. CATALOGO general de la libreria Espahola e Hispanoamericana, afios 1901-30. 2v. 2 p. 1. 759p.; 3 p. 1. 710p. 4? Madr., Camaras Of. Libr., 1932. CATALOGUE of books relating to anthropology and archaeology. 52p. 8? Lond., 1916. Bound in Papers on anthrop. (F. L. Hoffman) 1878-1920. CATALYSIS. See also Catalyzer; Enzyme. Btjsch, M. *Die Katalyse in ihrer gegen- wartigen Bedeutung. 27p. 8? Erlangen, 1918. Frankel, M. Katalytisch-organische Ar- beitsmethoden. 510p. 8? Berl., 1932. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Abt. 1, Teil 12. Herz, W. G. Die Lehre von der Reaktions- beschleunigung durch Fremdstoffe (Katalyse) 42p. 8? Stuttg., 1906. Forms Sonderausgabe, v.ll, Samml. chem. u. chemisch- techn. Vortrage. Miriel, F. *Application des phenomenes de catalyse en therapeutique; renforcement de Tac- tion de certains principes extractifs veg^taux par un catalyseur (6tude clinique et physiologique) 47p. 8? Par., 1923. Ostwald, W. Ueber Katalyse. 39p. 12? Lpz., 1911. Sabatier, P. Catalysis in organic chemistry. 406p. 8? N. Y., 1922. Chapin, E. The necessity of catalysis as the basis for a more scientific therapy. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1925, 18: 805-10.— Gianelli, A. Catalisi e catalizzatori. Minerva med., Tor., 1923, 3: 699-704.—Henke, C. O., & Brown, O. W. Catalytic activity. J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 71-3.—Kbgel, G. Ueber Methoden zur Feststellung der Desmotropie und der Katalyse durch Rontgenstrahlen. Fortsch. Roentgenstrahl., 1933, 47: 471.—Magrou, J. Sur l'interprfitation des actions biologiques a distance. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 190: 84-7.—Mittasch, A. Ueber die Entwicklung der Theorie der Katalyse im neunzehn- ten Jahrhundert. Naturwissenschaften, 1933, 21: 729-32. ----- Ueber katalytische Verursachung im physiologischen Geschehen. Ibid., 1935, 23: 361; 377. ------ Ueber Katalyse und Katalysatoren in Chemie und Biologie. Ibid., 1936, 24: 770; 785.------Katalyse und Lebenskraft; ein Beitrag zu Chemie und Biologie. Umschau, 1936, 40: 733; 763.—Sadtler, S. P. Catalysis and catalysts. Am. J. Pharm., 1923, 95: 270-85.—Starke. K. Untersuchung der Oberflachen von Katalysatormischungen und der bei ihnen durch Reaktion im festen Zustand auftretenden Oberflachenanderungen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1937, 37: 81-104—Torok, G. [Effect of catalysis in infants] Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 1084-7. --- Kinetics. Armstrong, E. F., & Hilditch, T. P. Seventh report of the Committee on Contact Catalysis; enzyme catalysts. J. Phys. Chem., 1929, 33: 1441-55.—Baccelli, M. La teoria del- l'autocatalisi nel suo primo decennio. Med. prat., Nap., 1922, 7: 230.—Balandin, A. A. Spaltungsreaktionen bei der Hydrie- rungskatalyse in Gegenwart von Nickel; iiber die Rolle des Katalysators in der heterogenen Katalyse. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1929, 3: 167-94. ------ & Brussow, J. J. Molekulare Orientierung und Katalyse; Dehydrierungs- katalyse von Cyclohexan bei Gegenwart von Chromoxyd. Ibid.. 1936, 34: 96-120.—Bancroft, W. D. Second report of the Committee on Contact Catalysis. J. Phys. Chem., 1923, 27: 801-941.—Boeseken, J. The dislocation theory of catal- ysis. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1923, 25: sect, sc, 210-5.—Boomer, E. H., & Morris, H. E. The decomposition of ethyl alcohol over some polycomponent catalysts. Canad. J. Res., 1934, 10: 743-58.—Bourguel, M. Etude d'un cata- lyseur d'hydrogfination; essai sur te mficanisme de cette cata- lyse. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1932, 4. ser., 51: 253-80.— Bredig, G., & Minaev, M. Asymmetrische Synthese durch Katalysatoren. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 249: 241.—Bronsted, J. N., & Vance, J. E. Die Nitramidkatalyse in isoamylalko- holischer Losung. Zschr.- phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1932-33, 163: 240-56.—Bullock, E. R. Note on simplicity of mech- anism of reaction as one of the factors Conditioning cataly- sis. J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 179-81.—Burk, R. E. Sixth report of the Committee on Contact Catalysis. Ibid., 1928, 32: 1601-45.—Christiansen, J. A. Note on negative catalysis. Ibid., 1924, 28: 145-8.—Conant, J. B., & Cutter, H. B. Irreversible reduction and catalytic hydrogenation. Ibid., 1096-107.—Dhar, N. R. Negative and positive catalysis and the activation of molecules. Ibid., 948-01.—Dubrisay, R. A propos de la thfiorie thermodynamique de la catalyse. J. chim. phys., Par., 1929, 26: 497-9.—Eichholtz, F. Ueber Schwermetallkatalysen in der lebenden Substanz. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 721-3.—Girard, P. Schema de l'activation catalytique par une diastase oxydo-rfiductrice. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1406-8.—Grignard, V. Recherches sur la catalyse sous pressions rfiduites. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1928, 4. ser., 43-44: 473-91.—Gurwich, L. Zur Kenntnis der heterogenen Katalyse. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1923, 107: 235- 48.—Herzfeld, K. F. Zur Theorie der Katalyse bei homogenen Gasreaktionen. Ibid., 1921, 98: 161-74.—Hojendahl, K. On isothermal reaction velocity in homo-heterogeneous systems in the absence of solvent; with special reference to the conver- sion of fused maleic acid into fumaric and malic acids. J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 758-68.—Johnson, T. B., & Brown. E. B. Studies on catalysis; the reduction of uracil to hydrouracil. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1921, 7: 75-7.—Juliard, A. La catalyse de contact. Ann. Soc. sc. mfid. natur. Bruxelles, 1931, 123-28.—Kahlenberg, L., & Tsu Pei Pi. On the cata- lytic hydrogenation of certain oils. J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 59-70.—Karczag, L. Studien iiber Oxydationskatalysen. Biochem. Zschr., 1921, 119: 16; 1922, 132: 270.—Kroon, D. B. [Further investigations on the oxidative contact catalysis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 4105.—Kuhn, R. Ueber die Rolle des Sauerstoffs bei der katalytischen Hydrierung. Natur- wissenschaften, 1925, 13: 169-71.—Levene, P. A., & Steiger, R. E. The action of acetic anhydride on tertiary aminoacids and dipeptides; on catalytic effects; the hydrolysis of acetyldi- peptides. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 93: 581-604.—McKenzie, A., & Mitchell, A. G. Studien uber asymmetrische Induktion; der Einfluss von Lbsungsmitteln auf die optische Aktivitat der Menthyl- und Bornylester von a-Ketonsauren. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 208: 471-81. ------ Asymmetrische Synthese und asymmetrische Induktion. Ibid., 456-70.—Miiller, E. Zum Mechanismus der Wasserstoffionen-Katalyse. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1928, 134: 190-2.—Munro, L. A., & McCubbin, J. W. Adsorption and catalysis; the CS2+H2O reaction. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1934, 3. ser., 28: sect. 3, 29-33.—Nyrop. J. E. Adsorption and catalysis. J. Phys. Chem., 1935, 39: 643-53.—Ort, J. M. Ultraviolet light, insulin, and amino acid catalysis. Ibid., 1929, 33: 825-41.—Pearce, J. N. Ninth report of the Committee on Contact Catalysis. Ibid., 1932, 36: 1969-2010.—Rideal, M. E. K. Rficents progres dans la cata- lyse par contact (conference faite a Cambridge, le 19 juin 1923 devant I'Union internationale de la chimie pure et appliqufie) Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33-34: 1326-41 — Robertson, A. C. Promoter action in homogenous catalysis; decomposition of hydrogen peroxide by potassium dichromate accelerated by manganese salts. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1927, 49: 1630-42.—Sabatier, P., & Kubota, B. Dfidoublement cata- lytique de l'alcool allylique; action spficiale de divers oxydes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1921, 173: 212-6.—Salkind, J. Ueber die Geschwindigkeit der katalytischen Reaktionen. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1923, 104: 177-91.—Schmidt, O. Ueber Reaktions- mechanismus; die Geschwindigkeit der katalytischen Hydrie- rung von Kohlenstoffdoppelbindungen in Kettenmolekiilen in Losung. Ibid., Abt. A, 1936, 176: 237-59.—Schwab, G. M. Zur Kinetik der katalytischen Hydrierung. Ibid., Abt. B, 1934, 24: 393-406.—Senseman, C. E., & Nelson, O. A. Cata- lytic oxidation of anthracene to anthraquinone. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1923, 15: 521-4.—Solvay, E. Organisation et self-organisation de la rfiaction chimique. Tr. Lab. physiol. Inst. Solvay, 1906-7, 8: 1-7. ------ Physico-chimie absolue et physico-chimie thermo-catalytique; self-organisation. Ibid., 1908-9, No. 1, 9: 101-16.—Steam, A. E. The application of quantum mechanics to certain cases of homogeneous catalysis. J. Gen. Physiol., 1934, 18: 171-91. ------ Certain aspects of enzyme action. Ibid., 301-6.—Stern, L. A propos de mficanisme d'action des catalyseurs oxydants. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1288-90.—Tamaru, S., & Otiai, K. Beitrage zur Katalyse der Reaktion zwischen festen Stoff en; Zersetzung des Zinnoxyds durch Einwirkung von Radiumstrahlen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1932, 161: 346.—Tanner, H. G. A theory for the activity of contact catalysts. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 2171-6.—Taylor, H. S. Third report of the Committee on Contact Catalysis. J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 897-942.—Thiersch, F. Zur Kinetik gekoppelter Reaktionen. Zschr. phys. Chemie, 1924, 111: 175-89.—Wertheimer, E. Ein autoxydables System als Modell einer Schwermetall- katalyse, Fermentforschung, 1924-26, 8: 497-517.—Witze- mann, E. J. The.catalytic effect of ammonia on the oxidation of butyric acid with hydrogen peroxide. J. Biol. Chem., 1921, 49: 123-41. CATALYZER. See also Catalysis; Enzyme; also specific names of catalyzers. CATALYZER 266 CATAPHORESIS Glamann, R. *Ueber die antikatalitische Wirkung des Blutes gesunder Menschen. 16p. 8? Rostock, 1933. Warburg, O. H. Ueber die katalytischen Wirkungen der lebendigen Substanz. 528p. 8? Berl., 1928. Aborn, R. H.. & Davidson, R. L. An X-ray investigation of the structure of copper-zinc-oxi'de catalyts. J. Phys. Chem., 1930, 34: 522-30.—Alexander, J. Catalyst modification in biology. Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1933-34, 19: 409-13.— Aschan, O. Ueber die katalytische Einwirkung kleiner Substanzmengen. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1935, 32: 683-6.— Bellussi, A. Sulla sensibilita e sull' azione reciproca del cata- lizzatore sanguigno e dei catalizzatori organici e inorganici. Arch. farm, sper., 1922, 34: 6; 29; 37.—Blanchetiere, A., Binet, L., & Melon, L. Les catalyseurs cellulaires thermostables; les catalyseurs sulfurfis et en particulier le glutathion. J. physiol. path, gfin., 1929, 27: 1; 19.—Blaser, B. Mehrbasische Sauren als Katalysatoren fiir die Reduktion ammoniakalischer Silber- losungen durch phosphorige Saure. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1933, 166: 64-75.—Bredig, G., & Gerstner, F. Asymmetri- sche Katalyse mit organischer Faser (ein neues Ferment- modell) Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 250: 414. ------& Lang, H. Katalyse mit organischer Faser. Ibid., 1935, 282: 88-98 — Bronsted, J. N., & Duus, H. C. Die Nitramidkatalyse der ein- fachen NH2-Basen; nitramidkatalytische Studien. Zschr. phys. Chemie, 1925, 117: 299-311.—Burk. R. E., & Daus, W. Cata- lytic effect of solvents; decomposition of malonic acids. J. Phys. Chem., 1931, 35: 1461-73.—Clarens, J. Les catalyseurs et l'fiquilibre chimique; rfiponse a une note de J. F. Durand. Bull. Soc chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33-34: 43-8. ------ Contribution a l'fitude du mficanisme des rfiactions cataly- tiques; decomposition de l'eau oxygfinfie par les oxydes mfital- liques. Ibid., 280-98.—Clifford, W. M. A heat-stable cata- lyst in animal tissues which destroys the iminazole ring and unmasks amino groups. Biochem. J., Lond., 1923, 17: 549- 55.—Cremer, W. Ueber Hemmung der Ferrocysteinkatalyse durch Kohlenoxyd. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 201: 490.— Dercum, F. X. The role of the catalysts in evolution. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1928, 19: 1133-8.—Eichholtz, F. System biologischer Schwermetallreagenzien. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 148: 369-76.—Euler, H. von, & Johansson, H. Ueber den Gehalt normaler und pathologischer Gewebe an Biokatalysatoren. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 178: 209-16 — Farmer, W., & Firth, J. B. The catalytic activity of carbons from aromatic hydrocarbons and some derivatives. J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 1136-46.—French, C. C. The effect of neutral salts on certain catalytic decompositions. Ibid., 1928, 32: 401-14.—Galwialo, M. J., & Dobrotworskaja, R. Der Einfluss des Eiweisses auf die oxydativen und katalytischen Eigenschaften anorganischer Fermente. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 207: 146-50.—Goldschmidt, H., & Aarflot. H. Die Leit- fahigkeit einiger mittelstarker Sauren in Methylalkohol und ihre katalytische Wirkung. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1925, 117: 312-33.—Gregorio Rocasolano, A. de. Sobre el poder cata- lftico de los catalizadores coloidales. In Libro en honor de Ram6n y Cajal, Madr., 1922, 2: 479-85.—Karczag, L. Ueber die oxydokatalytische Wirkung der Korpersafte auf den Gewebsstoff wechsel. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 260: 44-6.— Madenwald, F. A., Henke, C. O., & Brown, O. W. Catalytic activity of lead. J. Phys. Chem., 1927, 31: 862-6.—Moureu, C, Dufraisse, C, & Badoche, M. Autoxydation et action, antioxygfine (XIX) actions catalytiques de l'acide cyan- hydrique et de divers composfis cyanfis. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 183: 685-9— Moureu, C. Dufraisse, C, & Laplagne, P. Autoxydation et action antioxygfine; proprifitfis catalytiques du silicium, du bore et de leurs dfirivfis. Ibid., 1928, 187: 1266-9.—Rosenblum, C. The efficiency of carbon dioxide as a radiochemical catalyst. J. Phys. Chem., 1933, 37: 53-8.— Rosenmund, K. W. Ueber die Beeinflussung von Katalysa- toren hinsichtlich ihrer Wirksamkeit [nach Versuchen von Rosenmund, Zetzsche und Heise] Arb. Pharm. Inst. Ber- lin, 1921, 12: 205-19.—Schmidt, O. Welche Elemente sind Hydrierungskatalysatoren? Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1933, 165: 209-27.—Thomas, J. L'activitfi catalytique des tissus et des humeurs a l'fitat normal et pathologique. Nfio- plasmes, 1922, 1: 145-52.—Toda, S. Ueber die Wirkung von Blausaureathylester (Aethylcarbylamin) auf Schwermetallkata- lysen. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 172: 17-30. ------ Ueber Wasserstoffaktivierung durch Eisen. Ibid., 34.—Torok, G., & Neufeld, L. Das katalytische Vermogen des Blutes beim Kind Mschr. Kinderh., 1934, 60: 254-63.—Wagner, G., Schwab, G. M., & Staeger, R. Rontgenuntersuchung einiger Misch- katalysatoren. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1934, 27: 439-51.— Widmark, E., & Jeppson, C. A. Ein definierter organischer Katalysator mit Wasserstoffionoptimum. Skand. Arch Physiol., Lpz., 1922, 42: 43-61. CATANIA. Societa Medico-Chirurgica di Catania. Ricerche e studi sulla leishmaniosi viscerale del mediterraneo. 3 1. 19lp. pl. 8? Catania, V. Muglia, 1933. CATANIA. Universita di Catania. Istituti di anatomia patologica. Lavori. 1924-26. CATAPHORESIS. See Electrokinetics; Electrolyte; Iontotherapy. CATAPLASM. See Poultice. CATAPLEXY. See also Narcolepsy. De Busscher, J., Martin, P., & Bogaert, L. van. Cata- plexies troubles du caractfire; syndrome tumoral? chez une enfant de 11 ans. Bruxelles mfid., 1935-36, 16: 812.—Dereux, J. Cataplexies et narcolepsis; apparition et disparition d'une affection mfidullaire pendant l'fivolution du syndrome. Rev neur., Par., 1933, 40: 344-6.— Devic, A., Morin, G., & Poisson, G. La cataplexie; fitude clinique. J. mfid. Lyon, 1932, 13- 397-403.—Fournier, J. C. M., & Helguera, R. A. L. Posten- cephalitic narcolepsy and cataplexy; muscles and motor nerves electrical inexcitability during the attack of cataplexy. J Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 80: 159-62.—Gillespie. R. D. A case of cataplexy. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1927-28, 8:33-8.—Kuliogowski, Z. W. Cataplexie en rfivfirence. Rev! neur., Par., 1936, 65: 843.—Lhermitte, J. La cataplexie, fiquivalent somatique de la narcolepsie. Mfidecine, Par 1937, 18: 133-41. ------ & Bineau. De l'influence de la qualitfi des fimotions sur le dficlenchement des attaques de cataplexie. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 43: pt 2, 584-7.—Lher- mitte, J., & Dupont, Y. Sur la cataplexie et plus spficialement sur la cataplexie du rfiveil. Encfiphale, 1928, 23: 424-34.— Lhermitte, J., & Gauthier, A. La cataplexie et ses composantes somatiques et psychiques; l'onirisme hallucinatoire cataplec- tique. Ann. mfid., Par., 1937, 42: 50-68.—Roasenda, G., & Garetto, S. Narcolessie e cataplessie. Riv. pat. nerv., 1935, 46: 766-99.—Scharfetter, H., & Seeger, T. Zur Klinik der kataplektischen Anfalle. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 153: 37-89.—Wilson, S. A. K. Cataplexy. J. Neur. Psycho- path., Lond., 1933, 14: 45-51. Also Marinesco Festschr., Bucur., 1933, 673-81. CATARACT. See also Lens, Diseases; also in 3. ser. Lens Opacities. Atkinson, D. T. A treatise on cataract. 150p. 8? N. Y., 1921. Clapp, C. A. Cataract; its etiology and treat- ment. 254p. 8? Phila., 1934. Brault, J. Quelques considfiratons sur la cataracte. Union mfid. Canada, 1929, 58: 616-22.—Bruner, A. B. Cataract. Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 592.—Cirincione, G. Appunti per il tratto di oftalmologia. Ann. ottalm., 1931, 59: 675-86.— Dimmer, F. Ueber Cataracta. Wien. med. Wschr., 1924, 74: 9-15.—Elliott, R. H. Cataract. Practitioner, Lond., 1932, 128: 481-92.—Facts about the lens and cataract. Bull. Pract. Ophth., S. Franc, 1934, 4: 26-32.—Fellows, C. G. Something about cataracts. J. Ophth. Otol., 1923, 27: 178- 84.—Fulton, J. F. Lenticular opacities. J. Lancet, 1926, 46: 519-26.—Gil, R. Catarata. Dfa mfid., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 292.—Heggie, N. M. Cataracts. Internat. J. M. & S., 1931, 44: 407; 417.—Heine, L. Neuere Ansichten iiber Entstehung und Behandlung des grauen Stars. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1109-12.—Law, F. W. Cataract. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: 130-2.—Mikell, I. J. Cataract. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1933, 29: 273-6.—Muthayya, V. G. Cataract. Antiseptic, Madras, 1919, 16: 361; 403; 443.—Nordmann, J. Les donnfies actuelles du probleme de la cataracte. Arch. opht., Par., 1934, 51: 76; 203; 297.—Sarkar, P. Cataract. Ind. M. Rec, 1934, 54: 257.—Shah. Cataract. Kenya East Afr. M. J., 1929-30, 6: 158-74.—Shaw, M. Cataract. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1928, 83: 104-21.—Sternberg, J. E. Cata- ract. J. Ophth. Otol., 1927, 31: 135-7—Vogt, A. Inwiefern klart der Star die Struktur der Linse auf? Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 1777-83.—Wheeler, J. M. Cataract. Hosp. Social Serv., 1931, 24: 97-105.—Wille, W. A. [What is the meaning of the term cataract?] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 984 — Wright, R. E. Lectures on cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 1-12. ---- annular. For Szily's type see under Cataract, congenital; for Vossius' type see under Cataract, traumatic. ---- anterior polar. See also Cataract, capsular. Beauvieux, & Germain, A. De la cataracte polaire antfi- rieure (anatomie pathologique et pathogenie) Arch, opht., Par., 1922, 39: 285-97, pl—Handmann. Fiinf Falle von vor- derem Polstar als besonderer Form des beginnenden Altersstares. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 488-92.—Maucione, L. Due casi rari di cataratta piramidale congenita (studio clinico ed anatomo-patologico) Arch, ottalm., 1924, 31: 145-64, 2 pl.— Sagher, E. Beitrag zur Frage der vorderen Polkatarakt mit Kristalleinlagerungen beim Altersstar. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 355-9.—Selinger, E. An operative procedure for CATARACT 267 CATARACT pyramidal cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser., 7: 109-12. Also repr. ---- black [nigra and brunescens] Busacca, A. Rfisultat particulier de I'examen histologique d'un cas de cataracte noire. Rev. gfin. opht., Geneve, 1925, 39: 439-45, pl.—Carmi, A. Sulla patogenesi della cataratta nera; ricerche chimico-biologiche. Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 1346-60.— Corrado, A. Sulla patogenesi della cataratta nigra. Arch. ottalm., 1927, 34: 201-23.—Gilford, S. R., & Puntenny, I. The biochemistry of the lens; a study of cataracta nigra and cataracta brunescens. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 1050- 61.—Heuven. J. A. van. Cataracta nigra rara avis in terris, nigro simillima cygno. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 6107-10, pl.—Jacqueau & Lemoine. Cataracte noire. Lyon mfid., 1922, 131: 311-3.—Killick, C. A case of black cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1920, 40: 385-90.—Mawas, J. Bio- microscopie de la cataracte noire. C. rend. Soc biol., 1929, 102: 572.—Puscariu, E., & Nitzulescu, J. Cataracta brunes- cens—study of the nature of the colouring substance. Brit. J Ophth., 1936, 20: 531-40.—Scalinci. N. Storia della cata- racta nigra. Gior. ocul., 1930, 11: 33-8.—Waelsch. H. Zur Chemie der Cataracta nigra. Arch. Augenh., 1933-34, 108: 443-6. ---- Blood chemistry. See also Cataract, Pathogenesis: Metabolic factors. Aliquo Mazzei, A. Lo stato glicemico dei catarattosi (nota preventiva) Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena (1928) 1929, ser. 10, 3: 723; 4: 442. ------ Ricerche sulla riserva alcalina del sangue dei malati di cataratta. Ibid., 719; 4: 465.—Andersen, C. L. [Estimation of blood sugar in patients with senile cortical cataract] Bibl. laeger, 1928, 120: 520-7. Also Acta ophth., Kbh., 1929, 7: 339-85.—Baldwin, H., & Barthel, E. A. S. The relation of hyperglycemia to cataract. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 994.—Bellavia. A.. & Mirto, F. Glicemia e glicoidria nella cataratta senile, glicoidria e glicofachia nella cataratta traumatica sperimentale. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 823-38.— Bellows, J. Biochemistry of the lens; cevitamic acid content of the blood and urine of subjects with senile cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 78-83.—Campbell, D. A. Glutathione in the blood in senile cataract and other ocular conditions. Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 33-8.—Cucchia, A. Ricerche sulla composizione chimica del sangue dei catarattosi; i cloruri. Lettura oft., 1928, 5: 84-91.—Fiore, T. Tiemia e glutationemia nei catarattosi. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 327-38.—Galeazzi, C. Colesterinemia e cataratta. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1934, 3: 199- 216.—Galindez, J. La hiperglucemia y la catarata senil. Med. ibera, 1929, 24: pt 2, 260-5.—Giannantoni, C. Ricerche sulla composizione chimica del sangue dei catarattosi; l'azoto totale nel sangue dei catarattosi. Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 375; 1928, 56: 916. Also Boll. Accad. med. Perugia (1925) 1926, No. 7, 26-31.—Gourfein-Welt, L. Le sfirum du sang des cataracteux differe-t-il de celui des non-cataracteux? Rev. gfin. opht., Geneve, 1925, 39: 147-55. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 630. ------& Piotrowski, G. Contribution a l'fitude des sfirums cataracteux et non-cataracteux. Rev. gfin. opht., Geneve, 1927, 51: 5-11.—Langdon, H. M. The blood-chemistry of patients with primary cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1925, 45: 204-7.—Lo Cascio, G. L'alcalescenza del sangue nei catarattosi. Boll. Accad. med. Perugia (1925) 1926, No. 7, 32-5.—Luppino, G. B. Pressione sanguigna e cataratta. Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 961-1019.—Mehlhose, K. Der Blutzucker- gehalt bei Starpatienten. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 97-102.—Mfilka, J. [Cholesterin in blood serum in patients with senile cataract] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1926-27, 6: 187-92, 2 pl.—Michail, D.. & Parcurariu, I. La lipase sfirique au cours de Involution des tesions oculaires naphtaliniques du lapin et son role probable dans la pathogfinie de la cataracte sfinile. Bull. Acad. mfid. Roumanie, 1936, 2: 602-6. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 1125-8.—Nordmann, J., & Weill. J. La calcfimie dans la cataracte sfinile. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 271.—O'Brien, C. S. Biochemical studies of the blood in patients with senile cataract. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1928, 26: 438-62. ------ Hyperglycemia in persons with advanced senile cataract. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98: 284-90. Also repr. ------& Myers, V. C. Chemical analyses of blood in patients having senile cataract. Arch. Int. M., 1928, 42: 376-8. Also repr.—Parhon, C. I., Kreindler, A., & Segaller, M. Cataracte et hypercalcfimie. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1933, 11: 687.—Pellathy, B., & Pellathy, I. [Investigations with regard to the calcium contents of blood serum in connection with senile cataract and the causes of senile cataract] Magy. orv. arch., 1928, 29: 32-6. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79: 198-203.— Trovati, E. Costanti fisico-chimiche del sangue e cataratta senile. Ann. ottalm., 1935, 63: 598-620. ■---- blue [coerulea] Meesman. Cataracta coerulea. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 340.—Ratanaker, R. P. Blue cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1923, 7: 269-71. ----calcareous and osseus. See also in 3. ser. Lens, Ossification. Aubineau. E. Ossification du cristallin (2 cas) Ann. ocul., Par., 1904, 132: 100-7, 2 pl. Also BuU. Soc. fr. opht., 1904, 21: 327-35. Also Gaz. mfid. Nantes, 1904, 2. ser., 22: 401-8.— Betsch, A. Sieben Falle von Knochenbildung in der Linse. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79: 48-57.—Boente, F. Kalkabla- gerungen in der Linse (mit 2 neuen Spaltlampenbildern) Arch. Augenh., 1929-30, 102: 261-70.—De Schweinitz, G. E. Cal- cification of the crystallin lenses, extensive senile degeneration of the choroids and secondary atrophy of the optic nerves; successful removal of the opaque lenses. Philadelphia Hosp. Rep. (1908) 1909, 7: 5-7.—Meves, H. In vivo nachgewiesene verkalkte Linse. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 68: 30-2.—Michail, D. [Ossification of the crystalline lens] Cluj. med., 1933, 14: 277-80. Also Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1933, 131: 390-7.—Pitsch, K. Knochenbildung in der Linse des Auges. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 636-9.—Roure. Deux cas d'ossification du cristallin. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Drome, Par., 1905, 6: 54-6. Also Rev. gfin. opht., Par., 1905, 24: 49-52. ---- capsular. See also Cataract, anterior polar; Cataract, posterior. Bedell, A. J. Two groups of unusual lens capsule opacities. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha, 1926, 148-51, 3 pl.—Brose, L. D. Congenital anterior capsular cataract. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1921, 26: 209-15. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 202-5.—Bucklers, M. Klinische und histologische Untersuchungen iiber den flachenhaften Kapselstar. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 289-304, pl.—Butler, T. H. Thom- son's capsular cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1926, 10: 182-4.— Handmann, M. Ueber 3 Falle von Pupillensaumfilz und Hautchenbildung auf der vorderen Linsenkapsel im Alter. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 482-9.—Lo Russo, D. Con- tributo all' etiologia ed alia patogenesi della cataratta capsulare acquisita. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 860-81.—Nista, E. Ri- cerche sulle opacita capsulari e piramidali del cristallino. Ibid., 1933, 61: 425-52.—Pesme, P.. & Chauliac. J. Cataracte congfinitale capsulaire anterieure en taches de bougie. Arch. opht., Par., 1925, 42: 371-5.—Peters, A. Zur Kenntnis des Kapselstares. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1921, 105: 154-8 — Stieren, E. Invaginating capsular cataract. Pennsylvania M. J., 1921-22, 25: 494.—Thomson, E. A clinical account of a series of cases of capsular (? capsulo-subcapsular) cataract associated with the deposit of pigment at or around the centre of the capsule, with considerations as to the aetiology. Brit. J. Ophth., 1922, 6: 241-50.—Vita. A. Sull' aderenza della capsula al nucleo nella cataratta capsulare. Lettura oft., 1928, 5: 372-6, pl.—Wolfsohn-Jaff Fall von beiderseitiger Katarakt nach Starkstromverlet- zung [Berlin] 28p. 8? Charlottenb., 1927. Bleisch. Cataract nach Sfnrkstromveitetzung. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1916) 1917, 2: Abt. 1, Med. Sekt. [Sitzung] 37.—Borsellino, G. Cataratta da scanca elettrica di corrente industriale. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 446-57.—Cabannes & Montoux. Un cas de cataracte filectrique chez un enfant de 11 ans. Ga?. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1924, 45: 265. Also Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 117-23.—Cavka, V. Cataracta electrica cum cyclitide. Zschr. Augenh., 1930, 71: !.36-60.—Comberg, W. Das Problem der Cataracta electrica. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1936, 51: 132-4 [Discussion] 135. Also Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1936, 36: 323-5.—Franklin, W. S., & Cordes, F. C. Electric cataract. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 245-7.—Frese, H. Ueber das Spaltlampenbild der Cataracta electrica mit experimentellen Untersuchungen an Kaninchen. Arch. Augenh., 1922, 91: 278-87.—Fromaget, C. Capsulotomie chez un enfant opfirfi de cataracte filectrique. Bull. Soc mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 124-6. Also Gaz. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1924, 14: 279.—Gabrielides, A. Contribution a l'fitude des cataractes filectriques. Arch, ophth., Par., 1935, 52: 394-409.—Ginestous. Cataracte par electrocution. J. mfid. Bordeaux, 1922, 52: 126. Also Gaz. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1922, 43: 153. Also Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1922) 1923, 61-3.—Gjessing, H. G. A. A case of cataracta electrica, examined with Gullstrand's slit-lamp. Brit. J. Ophth., 1922, 6: 447-51.—Gualdi, V. Contributo clinico e biomieroscopico alio studio della patogenesi e della morfologia della cataratta elettrica da corrente industriale. Boll, ocul., 1931, 10: 55-67.— Holloway, T. B. Electric cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1930, 3. ser., 13: 595.—Horton, J. J. A case of electric cataract. Ibid., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 841.—Leonardi, E. La cataratta elettrica; cataratta elettrica da folgore; cataratta elettrica da corrente industriale. Lettura oft., 1927, 4: 281-311, pl.—Padovani, S. Un caso di cataratta doppia da scarica di corrente industriale. Ibid., 1929, 6: 520-6.—Rollet, J. Cataracte d'origine filec- trique. Lyon mfid., 1928, 142: 288-90. ------& Paufique, L. Etude biomicroscopique d'un cas de cataracte filectrique par courant industriel. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1932, 617-9.— Ruiz, R. G. Catarata elfictrica. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1935, 35: 488-90.—Strebel, J. Ueber die Dauer der Latenz- CATARACT 270 CATARACT zeit und Reifung bei dem durch Starkstrom verursachten grauen Star; zur Pathogenese der Katarakt. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1921, 51: 689-96.—Swab, C. M. Electric cataract. Nebraska M. J., 1933, 18: 223-5.—Weill, G.. Nageldinger, F., & Nordmann, J. Cataracte par electrocution. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, pt 1, 292. ---- electric: Lightning. Antuzzi, C. Cataratta da folgore. Gior. ocul., 1925, 6: 98-102.—Coppinger, W. V. Notes on a case of cataract in a child following lightning stroke. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1923, n. ser., 115: 32. Also Ind. M. Gaz., 1922, 57: 462, pl.— Fradkine, J. Un cas de cataracte binoculaire produite par la foudre. Clin, opht., Par., 1925, 29: 323-30.—Hillscher, V. Ein Beitrag zur Kasuistik des Blitzstars. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 610-25.—Montanelli, G. Cataratta da folgore. Lettura oft., 1931, 8: 395-420.—Richter, F. [Cataract from lightning] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1925, 64: 821.—Tiscornia, A. Cata- rata bilateral por fulguracten. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1921, 35: Sect. Soc. oft., 90-9.—Vasconcellos, M. de. Cataracta por fulguracao. Brasil med., 1923, 37: 135. ---- embryonal. Muller, O. *Ueber Haufigkeit und Form der vorderen axialen Nahtpunktierung und der vorderen axialen Embryonalkatarakt [Zurich] p.444-54. 8? Berl., 1930. Also Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 124: Schmid, C. *Ueber Vererbung der vordern axialen Embryonalkatarakt [Basel] 7p. 8? Lpz., 1924. Also Arch. Rassenb., 1924, 15: 263-9. Conway, J. A., & Thomson, J. M. A rare form of develop- mental cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1929, 13: 402-6.—Galle- maerts. Cataracte embryonnaire axiale antfirieure. Ann. ocul., Par., 1927, 164: 606-15. Also Bull. Acad. mfid. Belgique, 1927, 5. ser., 7: 276-81.—Riad, M. A case of congenital axial cataract with deposit of cholesterin crystals. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt (1935) 1936, 28: 125-8. ---- endocrine. See also Cataract, parathyroid. Alajmo, B., & Rubino, A. La cataratta endocrina. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1935, 4: 445-81.—Aliquo-Mazzei, A. Cataratta da disfunzione delle ghiandole a secrezione interna. Lettura oft., 1936, 13: 123-56, pl.—Ascher, K. W. Sind zwischen der Starbildung der Frau und dem Nachlassen der Eierstockfunk- tion Zusammenhange nachweisbar? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 339-44.—Barthelemy & Onfray, R. Cataracte endocrinienne et fitat pellagroide. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1931, 135-42.—Borsellino, G. La cataratta endocrina speri- mentale. A»ch. ottalm., 1934, 16: 57-64.—Coulaud, E., & Rochon-Duvigneaud. Trois cas de cataracte chez des lapins de souche hypothyroidienne. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1926, 629- 33.—Gronholm, V. Zur Frage der endokrinen Aetiologie des juvenilen Stars. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1927, 5: 166-87. _------ & Hohenthal, C. M. [On the endocrine etiology of juvenile cataract] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1927, 69: 877-98.—Kleiber. G. Thyreoideafunktion und Altersstar. Arch. Augenh., 1931-32, 105: 704-9.—Lowenstein, A. Ueber die klinische und histo- logische Form der innersekretorischen Katarakt; Versuch einer Abgrenzung. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1934, 132: 224-38 — Mazzi, L. Particolari aspetti biomicroscopici della cataratta endocrina. Arch, ottalm., 1933, 40: 32-48.—Nordmann, J. Cataracte et sficrfition interne. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 374; 1932, 192. Also Ann. ocul., Par., 1928, 165: 29-45 — Rubino, A. Cataratta in soggetto con diabete mellito, nanisme e cachessia ipofisaria. Boll, ocul., 1935,14: 1297-306.—Sala, G. La cataratta endocrina. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 169-79.— Salvati, G. Insufficienze endocrine nella patogenesi della cataratta senile e l'ormonoterapia. Lettura oft., 1929, 6: 51-3.—Weill, G., & Nordmann, J. Conclusions provisoires des recherches sur la cataracte acquise. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1927, 587-93. ---- floriform. Gallemaerts. Cataracte fioriforme. Ann. ocul., Par., 1927, 164: 258-61.—Gifford, S. R. Spiesskatarakt; korallen- formige Katarakt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: [Beilagehft] 194-6. ------ & Puntenney, I. Coralliform cataract and a new form of congenital cataract with crystals in the lens. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 885-92.—Zentmayer, W. A case of coralliform cataract. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1920, 3. ser., 42: 342. ---- foreign body [including chalicosis and siderosis] See also Lens, Foreign body. Bischoff, F. *Ueber das Krankheitsbild der Kupfercataract [Leipzig] 22p. 8? Ellenburg, [1922] Balcarek, A. Eigentiimliche Kataraktform (Siderosia Ientis?) nach angeblichem Trauma. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932 88: 332-9.—Brazeau, G. N. Siderosis of the crystalline lens' Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 609.—Genet & Arcelin. Cata- racte dystrophique par un corps fitranger intraoculaire insoup- connfi, Lyon mfid., 1920, 129: 757-9.—Genet & Bertein. Cataracte tardive par corps fitranger intra-oculaire. Ibid 1921, 130: 173.—Goulden, C. B. Copper cataract. Proc! R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Ophth., 23.—Hinccr, A. Ein Fall von Scheinkatarakt nach KupfersplitterverlotzuriL' Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 474.—Hoffmann, R. Klinischer Beitrag zur Kupferkatarakt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 212-4.—Jess, A. Verkupferung der Zonulafasern und der teilweise abgelosten Zonulalamelle bei luxiertem Kupferstar. Ibid., 1926, 76: 465-9.—Loddoni, G. La cataratta da rame (ricerche sperimentali) Ann. ottalm., 1929, 57: 28-44, pl. Also Lettura oft., 1929, 6: 517-9, pl.—Stoewer, P. Entste- hung beiderseitiger Katarakte durch unbemerktes Eindringen feinster Fremdkorper in die Linse. Zschr. Augenh., 1930, 72: 382.—Vogt, A. Kupfercataract. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1922, 52: 205. ---- fusiform. Erggelet. Vorstellung eines 5jahrigen Kindes mit einem vorderen Spindelstar an beiden Augen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1538.—Kyrieleis, W. Doppelrefraktion der anschei- nend klaren Linse infolge rudimentarer Katarakta fusiformis. Zschr. Augenh., 1925-26, 58: 202-5.—Lenhard, O. Ueber die Doppelbrechung der Linse. Arch. Augenh., 1933-34, 108: 1-40. ---- Geographical incidence. Chou, C. H. The frequency and localization of lens opaci- ties in Chinese observed by slit-lamp examination. Nat. M. J. China, 1929, 15: 573-84, 2 pl.—Foote, E. C. Some personal experiences on cataracts in India. J. Lancet, 1933, 53: 299-302.—Mingelen, R. [Senile cataract in the Dutch East Indies] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1934, 74: 130-50.- Pi, H. T. Cataract among the Chinese. China M. J., 1934, 48: 928-47.—Ubaldo, A. R., & Ayuyao, C. D. Cataract among Filipinos. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1932, 12: 160-3- Wright, R. E. Incidence of cataract at certain age periods in South Indian districts. Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 545. ---- glass-blowers. See also Cataract, ultrared. Schwarz, J. *Linsenastigmatismus, ein Zei- chen des beginnenden Glasmacherstar? 20p. 8? Wiirzb.. 1931. Ascher, K. W. Zur Frage nach der Prioritat der Ent- deckung der Vorderkapsellamelle beim Glasblaserstar. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 87: 653.—Committee on glass-workers' cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1921, 5: 464-7.—Cramer, E. Grauer Star bei Glasmachern. In Meldepflicht. Berufskrankh. (F. Koelsch) Munch., 1926, 136-44.—Cridland, B. The occur- rence of glass-workers' cataract in puddlers (iron-smelters) Brit. J. Ophth., 1921, 5: 193.—Erggelet, H. Zur Frage dea Glasbliiserstars. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 234-9 [Discussion] 243-8.—Fleischer, B. Zur Ablosung der Zonula- lamelle bei Glasblasern. Ibid., 239-48.—Goldmann, H. La genfise de la cataracte des verriers. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935,172: 13-41.—Kraupa, E. Der Glasblaserstar. Arch. Augenh., 1927-28, 98: [Erganzh.] 85-199. ------ Die professionellen Linsenschadigungen bei Glasmachern (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Ibid., 135-55. ------ Eine Feuerschutzbrille fiir Glasmacher. Zschr. ophth. Optik, 1933, 21: 161.—Kurtz, J. [Exfoliation of zonular lamella from anterior capsule in the eyes of a glass worker] Cas. lfik. desk., 1926, 65: 888-90.—Meesmann. A. Glasmacherstar bei einem 30jahrigen nach 2jahriger Tatigkeit am Glasofen. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1932, 49: 541-4. —:— Klinische Beobachtungen bei Glasmacherstaren und ihre Beziehungen zu andersartigen Starformen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 92: 289-313.—Pflugk, A. von. Zur Frage der Ablosung der Zonulalamelle beim Glasmacherstar. Ibid., 1929, 83: 549.—Riedl, F. Ein Beitrag zur Anatomie der Ablosung der Vorderkapsellamelle, der sogenannten Feuerlamelle, beim Schmiede- und Glasmacherstar. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 287-302.—Roberts, B. H. S. C. A series of cases of glass- blowers' cataract occurring in chainmakers. Brit. J. Ophth., 1921, 5: 210-2.—Rojkov, V. P. [Glassblowers' cataract] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 39-42.—Rollet. La cataracte des ver- riers. Arch, opht,, Par., 1929, 46: 5-19.—Schlapfer, B. Untersuchungen iiber die Emissionskurve der gliihenden Glas- masse einer Glashutte. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 84: 663- 71.—Schnyder, W. F. Untersuchungen uber die Morphologie der Strahlenkatarakt und Mitteilung iiber das Vorkommen von glasblaserstarartigen Linsentrubungen bei Eisenarbeitern. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1925-26, 116: 471-520.—Sfidan, J. Trois gfinfirations de verriers atteints de cataracte. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 90:—Sichel, A. W. So-called glass-workers cataract occurring in other occupations with a report of I cases. Brit. J. Ophth., 1923, 7: 161-7.—Stoewer. E. Glas- blaserstar als Gewerbekrankheit (Ergebnisse einer Untersu- chung von 1,800 Glasblasern) Arbeiterschutz, 1927, 3: 213-b. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79: 243-52. Also Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1452.—Vogt, A. Beteiligt sich das Ultraviolett an CATARACT 271 CATARACT der Starbildung des Glasmachers? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 295-7, pl. ------ Histologischer Befund bei Ablosung der Vorderkapsellamelle (Feuerablosung, Solutio laminae capsulae ant.) des Schmiede- und Glasmacherstars. Ibid., 736-9, pl. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 475-7 — Wagner, H. Die Korpertemperatur der Glasmacher von Biilach. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 92: 641-3.—Wick. W. Zur Frage der Starbildung bei Glasblasern. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1922, 109: 224-35. ------ Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von E. Kraupa: Der Glasblaserstar. Arch. Augenh., 1928, 99: 512-4. ---- hereditary and familial. See also Cataract, congenital; Cataract, em- bryonal. Andrassy, K. Ein Beitrag zur Vererbung der Katarakt, Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1921, 66: 568-79— Arjona, J. Genealogia de una familia con catarata juvenil y otras con retinitis pigmentaria. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1935, 35: 551-6.— Brown, A. L. Hereditary cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 36-8.—Carson, W. E. Hereditary cataract as a Mendelian dominant; report of a family. Atlantic M. J., 1923, 26: 686-8.—Garfunkel, B. Zur Erblichkeit der Kata- rakta senilis. Arch. Julius Klaus Stift., 1926, 2: 71-8, 5 ch.— Halbertsma, K. T. A. [Case of familial juvenile cataract] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 855-60.—Hornback, E. T. Hereditary cataract; reporting an unusual family history. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1931, 28: 113-6. ------& De Garis, C. F. The inheritance of cataract in man, pedigree and interpre- tation. J. Morph. Physiol., 1933, 54: 347-63.—Huber, O. Stammbaum mit seltener Haufung von Katarakt. Zschr. Augenh., 1934-35, 85: 310-3.—Jess. Sterilization of subjects with congenital cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 18: 484.— Koby. Cataracte familiale d'un type particulier se trans- mettant apparemment suivant le mode dominant. Arch. opht., Par., 1923, 40: 492-503.—Kusagawa, S. Ueber die experimentelle Erzeugung von angeborenem Star bei Hiihnern und seine Vererbung. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 118: 401-42.— Leach, R. S. Familial cataract. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1928-29, 21: 384-7.—Moretti, E. Ereditarieta e cataratta senile. Arch, ottalm., 1931, 38: 289-301.—Neame, H. Familial cataract, right and left. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 961.—Peters. A. Die Vererbung der Katarakt im Lichte der Konstitutionspathologie. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1921-22, 8: 545-50. ------ Die Bedeutung der Erblichkeit fur die Entstehung der Katarakt. Munch, med. Wschr., 1922, 69: 651.—Pieraccini, G. Le mutilazioni e l'eredita dei caratteri acquisiti. Rass. stud, sess., 1927, 7: 79-95.— Radcliffe, McC. Exhibition of 3 cases of family cataract. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1923, 3. ser., 45: 347.— Rassmussen, C. [Hereditary cataract in the lineage of the Volkmann family down to the 7th generation] Ugeskr. laeger, 1932, 94: 1007-12.—Romer. A. Untersuchung iiber die Erb- lichkeit der Spiesskatarakt (Vogt) Arch. Julius Klaus Stift., 1926, 2: 207-20, pl., ch.—Terrien. F., & Blum, J. Cataractes hfirfido-familiales. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1928, 379-81.—Veil, P., & Favory, A. Cataracts hfirfiditaires et familiales (cataractes nummulaires, nuclfio-corticales postfirieures) Arch, opht, Par., 1930, 47: 666-75.—Vinsonhaler, F., & Cosgrove, K. W. Hereditary cataract of the senile and presenile types. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 222-4.—Volmer, W. Angeborene Katarakt im Bereiche einer atypischen Ansatzstelle der Hya- loidea. Arch. Augenh., 1925, 97: 31-5.—Walsh, F. B., & Wegman, M. E. A pedigree of hereditary cataract, illustrating sex-limited type. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1937, 61: 125-35.—Werner, S. Erblicher Star und feingelocktes Haar bei mehreren Mitgliedern derselben Familie. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1928, 6: 382-9. Also Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1928, 70: 1029-35. ---- History. Heinrich, C. *Die Lehre vom Star bei Georg Bartisch (1535-1606) 21p. 8? Jena, 1916. Meisner, W. Die Lehre vom Wesen und der Heilung des Altersstars im Laufe der Jahrhun- derte. 19p. 8° Greifswald, 1932. Alexander, G. F. Diseases of the lens; the great antiquity of the removal of cataract from the eye. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1929, 49: 82.—Atkinson, D. T. The evolution of cata- ract surgery. J. Ophth. Otol., 1926, 30: 322-7.—Barkan. H. Some historical incidents in the development of the operation for cataract. California West. M., 1925, 23: 585-91. Also Eye Ear &c. Month., 1926-27, 5: 153-9.—Bartok, I. [Devel- opment of cataract operation up to V. Schulek] Gy6gyaszat, 1933, 73: 448-51.—Bloemsma, P. [Operations for cataract performed by non-ophthalmologists] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 2811-22.—Cataract (A) extraction by Dr Dimond Mussey in 1828. Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 142 — Elliot, R. H. The history of couching for cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1917, 37: 264-80.—Esser, A. A. M. Die altindische Kataraktoperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 388-91.—Fromaget, C. Louis Bfiranger, oculiste bordelais, inventeur de 1'extraction du cristallin cataracte dans sa capsule (.1757) Marseille mfid., 1925, 62: 1354-7. ------ L'opfira- tion de la cataracte avec I'instrument de Pierre Gufirin (1740- 1827) Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1925) 1926, 236-44.— Gunther. J. Die Aussaugung weicher Stare; eine historische und klinische Studie. Arch. Augenh., 1922, 91: 205-32.— Guisan, A. Comment un medecin Lausannois relate une opfi- ration de la cataracte pratiqufi par Daviel. Bull. Soc. fr. hist. mfid., 1926, 20: 37-44—Hahn, W. H. The treatment of cataract in history. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1936, 33: 7-15.— Halbertsma, K. T. A. [Development of cataract operation] Ned tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 591-601, pl.—Holth, S. An Arabic bronze needle from antiquity for depression of cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 266-8.—Jackson, E. The history of cataract operations. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16:767-72.— Laignel-Lavastine. Daviel, operateur de la cataracte. Aescu- lape, Par., 1926, 16: n. ser., 14-8.—Liebermann, L. [Progress in cataract operations since Vilmos Schulek] Orvoskfipzfis, 1932, 22: Oct. kiilonf., 1-17.—Meller, J. Ueber den Anteil der Wiener augenarztlichen Schule an der Entwicklung des Verfahrens, den grauen Star in der Kapsel auszuziehen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 755-7.—Meyerhof. M. L'opfiration de la cataracte du chirurgien Antylle d'Alexandrie (IP™° Steele apres J. C.) In Livre d'or (Th. Papayoannou) Naum- burg, 1932, 115-9.—Molinery. R. Une curieuse opfiration de la cataracte a Nantes en 1841. Paris mfid., 1929, 72: annexe, 114.—Mulock Houwer, A. W. [Observations on the article of Dr Ph Bloemsma Cataract extractions performed by non- ophthalmologists] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 2822- 8-—Posey, W. C. The evolution of the cataract operation. Sightsav. Rev., 1932, 2: 10-6.—Scalinci. N. Antonio Maitre- Jan e Michele Brisseau nella determinazione della sede ana- tomica della cataratta. Riv. stor. sc. med., 1921, 12: 69; 134. ------ L'operazione di cataratta descritta da Celso e da Antillo. Rass. clin. ter., 1933, 32: Boll. Ist. stor. ital. san., 150-72.—Schaefer, R. J. Starlehre und Staroperation bei den mittelalterlichen Chirurgen im Abendlande. Natur- u. Heilwissensch. (Festgabe G. Sticker) Berl., 1930, 49-53.— Shaw, M. A survey of the history of cataract. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1926, 40: 593-5.—Sudhoff. Ein griechisches Zeugnis fiir den Starstich aus dem 3. vorchrist'.ichen Jahrhun- dert. Mitt. Gesch. Med. Naturwiss., 1924, 23: 293. ---- hypermature [Morgagnian] Bonnet & Paufique. Luxation dans la chambre antfirieure d'un noyau de cataracte morgagnienne. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1932,714-6.-—Cantonnet, A. La cataracte deMorgagni. Rev. gfin. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 706.—Colomba, N. Osserva- zioni su alcuni casi di cataratta ipermatura. Gior. med. mil., 1937, 85: 510-5.—Gabrielides, A. Cataracte hypermure chez les vieillards, ou morgagnienne. Ann. ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 561-78.—Gala, A. [Transition types of the cataract of Morgagni] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1922-23, 2: 261-9.—Hudellet, G. Cataracte de Morgagni. Bull. Soc path, exot., Par., 1922, 15: 501.—Knapp, A. Observations on glaucoma in Morgagnian cataract. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1926, 24: 84-92. Also Arch, Ophth., N. Y., 1927, 56: 124-7.—Osterberg, G. A case of ruptured Morgagni's cataract, histologically examined. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1936, 14: 471-6. Also Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: [Oft. selsk. forh.] 36-9.—Ring, G. O. Extraction of a Morganian cataract. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1920. 3. ser., 42: 283.—Toth. Z. [Cataracta lacerata] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 586.—Vail, D. T., jr. The hypermature cataract, its prognosis and treatment. Ohio M. J., 1934, 30: 223-6.— Vlasits, L. [Complications of mature cataract] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: mell., 168. ---- incipient. Barth, T. *Untersuchungen fiber Haufigkeit und Lokalisation von beginnenden Linsentru- bungen bei 302 iiber 60 Jahre alten Personen [Basel] 25p. 8? Berl., 1914. Brooks, H. L. Radium treatment of immature and incipient cataracts. J. Ophth. Otol., 1925, 29: 349-57.—Cargill, L. V. The management and treatment of incipient cataract. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 419-21. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 400-4.—Castresana, B. Tratamiento mfidico de la catarata incipiente con la facolisina. Siglo mfid., 1927, 74: 719-24.— Geiger, C. W., & Roth, J. H. Incipient cataract. Illinois M. J., 1934, 66: 362-6.—Gudbaur, F. D. Can lenticular transparency be regained in incipient cataract? Optometr. Week., 1932-33, 23: 805.—Harkness, G. F. Incipient cata- ract. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 132-8. Also J. Iowa M. Soc, 1925, 15: 9-17.—Lewis, A. C. Incipient cataract, its etiology and treatment. Memphis M. Month., 1921, 42: 171-3.—McGuire, H. H. Treatment of incipient cataract. Virginia M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 511-4.—Meyer-Steineg, T. Versuche und Ergebnisse einer nichtoperativen Behandlung des beginnenden Altersstars. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 111. Also Fortsch. Ther., 1925, 1: 470-3. Also Aerztl. Rdsch., 1930, 40: 112-4.—Peter, L. C. The general man- agement of incipient cataract of adult life. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha, 1926, 163-73.—Romer, P. Spezifische Organ- therapie des beginnenden Altersstares. Deut. med. Wschr., 1909, 35: 284-9.—Sanders, J. W. Incipient cataract, its etiology, pathology, symptoms, and treatment. Illinois M. J., 1925, 47: 50-3.—Smith, H. The earliest stage of senile cata- ract. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 1: 223. ------ The early stage of cataract; its diagnosis and treatment. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1928, 48: 89-94.—Stoutenborough, W. A. What shall we do for our cases of incipient cataract? Nat. Eclect. M. CATARACT 272 CATARACT Ass. Q., 1928-29, 20: 129-33.—Thiolysina (La) iodoclorurata nella cura della cataratta iniziale e delle debolezze visive. Gior. ocul., 1931, 12: 52.—Weeks, J. E. Cause of cataract and nonoperative treatment of incipient senile cataract. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 403-7. Also repr.—Wright, J. W. The conservation of vision in incipient cataract. Ohio M. J., 1923, 19: 582. ------ Retardation of incipient senile cataract. Ibid., 1934, 30: 645. ---- Injuries to eye. Hegner, C. A. Eine erfolgreiche Starextraktion durch Kuhhornstoss. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 75: 55-7.—Morgan, O. G. Ruptured globe, with cataract. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1933, 27: sect, ophth., 151. ---- juvenile. Saupe, K. *Ueber die Erfolge der Operationen bei jugendlicher Cataract [Jena] 37p. 8? Greiz, 1914. Atkinson, D. T. Management of cataract in the young. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1926-27, 5: 516-8.—Bell, G. H. Opera- tion for juvenile cataract in two stages. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 433-5.—Chou, C. H. Cholesterin crystals in juvenile cataract. China M. J., 1934, 48: 910-5, pl.—Dean, F. W. Cataracts: operation for congenital and juvenile. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth., 1926, 31: 261-70.—Espino, J. M. Sobre un caso de cataratas juveniles. Bol. hosp., Caracas, 1924-25, 2. ser., 17: 176.—Horay, G. Ueber Staroperationen im Kindesalter. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 178-84.—Hulla, F. [Cataract in children] Cas. tek. cesk., 1931, 70: 1346-8.—Klare, D. Klinische Erfahrungen bei der operativen Behandlung des grauen Stares im Kindesalter. Arch. Augenh., 1929-30, 102: 165-230.—Knapp. A. On the operation for shrunken cataracts in adolescents. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1928, 26: 97-9, pl. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1928, 57: 594-6.—Langdon, H. M. A case of juvenile cataract in a child of 8. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1923, 3. ser., 45: 345.—Satanowsky, P. Forma rara de catarata juvenil. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1932, 40: 233.—Sedan, J. Cataractes juvfiniles a gros noyaux, chez les tuberculeux gufiris. Ann. ocul., Par., 1928, 165: 201-3.— Smirnov, A. A. [Extremely rapid growth of a cataract in a young child] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 2: 68-73.—Stegman, L. V. Case of shrunken cataract in a girl. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1922, 1: 461.—Tron, E. Ein Fall von doppelseitigem Kortikalstar im Kindesalter in Verbindung mit Status thymico- lymphaticus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 490-6.—Turovsky, C. [Case of acquired cataract in childhood] Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 329.—Wilder, W. H. The operative procedures and method of handling juvenile cataract. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth., 1928, 33: 113-31. ---- lamellar. See Cataract, zonular. ---- Manifestations. Farber, M. [E.] *Ueber das Schwanken der Sehscharfe im Beginne der Bildung des Alters- stars [Wurzburg] 28p. 8? Duren-Rhld., 1932. Perronnette, H. *La polyopie monoculaire dans les debuts de la cataracte. 40p. 8? Par., 1936. Andrade, G. de. Chromhfiteropia e cataracta. Brasil med., 1924, 38: pt 2, No. 7, 83-5— Brunerie, A., & Coche, R. Sur 3 cas d'hallucinations visuelles chez des cataractes. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1936, 94: 166-71.—Cantonnet. A. Polyopie monoculaire et dfibut de cataracte. Monde mfid., 1934, 44: 41.—Farina, F. Delia sensibilita cromatica negli ammalati di cataratta senile. Gior. ocul., 1922, 3: 125-34.—Flournoy, H. Hallucinations lilliputiennes atypiques chez un vieillard atteint de cataracte. Encephale, 1923, 18: 566-79.—Riddell, W. J. B. On the complaints of patients with senile cataract. Glasgow M. J., 1933, 119: 154-63.—Young, G. On macular perception in advanced cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1923, 7: 167-70. ---- Maturation, artificial. Addario, G. Sulla maturazione artificiale della cataratta. Cult. med. mod.. Pal., 1922. 1: 651-5.— Alvarado, E. Carta abierta a don Santiagodelalglesia; dela madurez artificial de las cataratas incompletas. Clin, castellana, Valladolid, 1916. 12: 183-90.—Grosschopff, E. von. Kunstliche Schnellreifung des grauen Stares. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 75: 371.—Selenkowsky, J. W. Zur Frage iiber die experimentelle Katarakt sowie auch iiber die kunstliche Reifung der partiellen menschlichen Kata- rakt; intrakapsulare Injektion hypertonischer Kochsalzlo- sungen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 67-74. ---- membranous. Crisp, W. H. Membranous cataract. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha, 1926, 17478— De Lieto Vollaro. A. Contributo all'anatomia patologica delle formazioni membranose nel cristallino. Ann. ottalm., 1907, 36: 353-63, 2 pl.—De Rosa, G. Su di un reperto poco comune di cataratta aderente congenita monoculare. Arch, ottalm., 1924, 31: 561-8.—Findlay, E. K. I Congenital membranous cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1925 3. ser., 8: 216-8.—Holloway, T. B.t & Cowan, A. Concerning lamellar membranes of the anterior surface of the lens. Ibid 1931, 3. ser., 14: 189-95— Wollenberg, A. Zur Kenntnis der sogenannten Hautchenbildung auf der vorderen Linsenkansel Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 128-30. ---- Morgagnian. See Cataract, hypermature. ---- myotonic [Steinert's disease] See also Dystrophy, myotonic. Aliqud-Mazzei, A. Cataratta e miotonia atrofica. Lettura oft., 1933, 10: 355-64.—Bencini, A. Contributo alio studio delle alterazioni del cristallino nella distrofia miotonica. Boll ocul., 1929, 8: 575-88.—Caughey, J. E. Diseases of the lens; cataract in dystrophia myotonica. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K' 1933, 53: 60-72.—Foix, C, & Lagrange, H. Cataracte et myopathie; la cataracte de la myotonie atrophique familiale Rev. otoneur., Par., 1924, 2: 750-60.—Gifford. S. R., Bennett! A. E., & Fairchild, N. M. Cataract in myotonic dystrophy Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 1: 335-45.—Gil. R. R., & Garcia Querol, A. La catarata precoz en las distrofias miotfini- cas; a proposito de un caso observado. Rev. espec, B. Air 1931, 6: 132-40. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1932, 39: 960-3.— Jung, A. L'hypocalcfimie dans la dystrophic myotonique avec cataracte. Presse mfid., 1930, 38: 1125.—Kyrieleis, W. Katarakt bei myotonischer Dystrophie. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 54: 185-90. ------ Zur Vererbung der myotonischen Dystrophie mit Katarakt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 404-11.—Liissi, U. Eine weitere Beobachtung von Katarakt bei myotonischer Dystrophie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1922, 52: 796.-—Maillard. Ein Fall von degenerativer Hornhautver- anderung bei Myotoniekatarakt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 647-9.—Mayer, L. L., & Luhan, J. A. Myotonia atrophica with cataract; report of 3 cases. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 30: 810-23.—Nordmann, J. Considerations sur la cataracte myotonique et la cataracte endocrinienne. Ann. ocul., Par., 1931, 168: 438-42.—Pichette, H., & Desrochers, G. Myotonie atrophique hfirfido-familiale avec cataracte (maladie de Steinert) Bull. Soc mfid. hop. Quebec, 1935, 33-41.— Roger, H., Poursines, Y., & Alliez. J. Myopathie, cataracte infantile, goitre et mouvements athfitosiques. Rev. oto- neur., Par., 1932, 10: 765-9— Souter, W. C. Two cases of cataract extraction in myotonia atrophica—first cousins (with pedigree chart) Tr. Ophth Soc. U. K, 1933, 53: 73-85.— Terrien, F., Sainton, P., & Veil, P. Cataracte hfirfiditaire, familiale. et myopathie. Arch, opht., Par., 1929, 46: 193-204, Also Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 91-5.—Tkatchev, R. A., & Gorelik, E. I. [A family with hereditary cataract and Fried- reich's disease] Sovet. nevropat., 1932,1: 691-4.—Verwey, N., & Legras, A. M. [Steinert's disease; atrophic myotonia] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 4525-35.—Vogt, A. Die Cataract bei myotonischer Dystrophie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1921, 51: 669; 1123. ---- naphthalene. See also Naphthalene, Poisoning. Busacca, A. Alterazioni istologiche ris- contrate nella cataratta da naftalina esaminando le fibre cristalline in istato di sopravvivenza. p.175-9. 8? Roma., 1927. Bourne, M. C. & Campbell, D. A. The role of calcium in naphthalene cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 220-33.— Gilford, H., jr. Determination of the oxidation-reduction mechanism in the lens of rabbits with naphthalene cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser., 7: 763-8—Lindberg, J. G. Ueber die Initialstadien des Naphthalinstares im Kanin- chenauge; spielt die Iris eine Rolle bei der Ausbreitung des Stares im vorderen Linsenkortex? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 527-33— Michail, D., & Vancea, P. [Naphthalinic cataract and its pathogenesis; hypothesis of the pathogenesis of human cataract] Cluj. med., 1926, 7: 331; 1927, 8: 1; 5. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 291-3. ------ [Data on insulin action on evolution of naphtalene cataract] Cluj. med., 1927, 8: 1-2; 3-5. Also C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 96: 65-8—Nastri. F. Contributo clio studio della genesi della cataratta da naftalina. Bell, ocul., 1937, 16: 504-30.—Panico. E. Cataratta naftali- nica Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 799-816, 2 pl.—Straus, W. Der Ehrlichsche Fluoresceinversuch bei beginnender Naphthalin- katarakt. Arch. Augenh., 1933-34, 108: 585-91.—Wauters. M. Etude de la glyefimie dans la cataracte naphtalinique. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1936, No. 73. 98-119. ---- neurodermatic. Franceschetti, A. Ueber Katarakt bei Hautleiden. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1934, 50: 345-53. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 510.—Gault. Cataracte nfivrodermitique. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 280-4— Guillain, G., Alajouanire, T., & Marquezy, R. Sclfirodermie progressive avec cataracte double prficoce chez un infantile. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Pans, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 1489-96.—Kugelberg, I. Juvenile Katarakt bei Dermatosen; Cataracta syndermatotica. Klin. Mbl. I Augenh., 1934, 92: 484-508.—Kurz, J. [Origin and course of CATARACT 273 CATARACT posterior cortical cataract with recurrent eczema] Cas. lfik. 6esk 1924 68: 1072-9.—Lowenstein, A. Katarakt bei Neurodermitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 653-7 — McGeary, G. E. Cataract associated with eczema. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 66.—Monier-Vinard & Barbot. Scle- rodermic et cataracte; syndrome familial. Bull. Soc mfid. h6p. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52: 708-12.—Nordmann, J. A propos de certaines formes de cataracte en rosacfi. Arch, opht., Par., 1931, 48: 392-402.—Papastratigakis, C. Un nouveau syn- drome dystrophique juvfinile, alopficie totale associfie a la cataracte et a des altfirations ongufiales. Paris med., 1922, 45: 475.—Rollin, J. L. Katarakt bei Neurodermie. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 92: 16-26.—Russo, A. Sindrome genito- sclerodermica e cataratta. Ann. ottalm., 1934, 62: 646-64.— Sannicandro, G. Neurodermite ed eritrodermia ittiosiforme Congenita associate a cataratta (cataratta dermatogena) Arch. ital. derm., 1936, 12: 84-104.—Schnyder, W. F. Ueber Katarakt im Kindesalter, bei gleichzeitigem Vorkommen von Poikilodermia atrophicans; familiares Vorkommen in der Schweiz (Rothmund'sche Krankheit) Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 719-21.—Seefelder, R. Ueber familiares Auftreten von Katarakt und Poikilodermie. Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 86: 81-97 —Sfizary, A., & Mamou, H. Dermatoses et cataracte. Presse mfid., 1932, 40: 1797-9. ---- nuclear. See Cataract, central. ---- nutritional. See also Vitamin B?, Deficiency. Bellows, J. G. Biochemistry of the lens; influence of vita- min C and sulfhydryls on the production of galactose cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 762-9.—Bourne, M. C, & Pyke, M. A. The occurrence of cataract in rats fed on diets deficient in vitamin B2. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 1865-71 — Day, P. L. Blood sugar in rats in which cataract was produced by a vitamin C-deficient diet and by a lactose-containing diet. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: 26. Also J. Nutrit., 1936, 12: 395-404. ------ & Darby, W. J. The influence of different casein preparations in flavin-deficient diets upon the appearance of cataract. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: 22.—Day, P. L., & Langston, W. C. Nutritional cataract in the Norway rat (Mus norvegicus) South. M. J., 1933, 26: 128. ------ The arrest of nutritional cataract in the albino rat by the use of vitamin G (Bj) Ibid., 1934, 27: 170-6. ------ Further experiments with cataract in albino rats resulting from the withdrawal of vitamin G (Bj) from the diet. J. Nutrit., 1934, 7: 97-106. ------& Cosgrove, K. W. Cataract in the albino mouse resulting from a deficiency of vitamin G (B2) Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 10: 508-14.—Day, P. L., Langston. W. C, & O'Brien, C. S. Cataract and other ocular changes in vitamin G deficiency; an experimental study on albino rats. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 1005-9— Dodge, W. M.. jr. Histo- pathologic characteristics of nutritional cataract in the white rat. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 922-35.—Goldschmidt, M. Zur Frage der Kataraktbildung bei Vitaminmangel. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 635-7.—Jansen, B. C. P. On cataract-pro- ducing diets. Acta brevia neerl., 1935, 5: 165. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 596.—Jess, A. Ueber kongenitale und vererbbare Starformen der weissen Ratte, nebst Bemer- kungen iiber die Frage des Verhaltens der Linsen bei vitamin- freier Ernahrung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 49-56 — Mitchell, H. S. Cataract in rats fed on galactose. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 971-3. ------ Suscep- tibility of different strains of rats to nutritional cataract. J. Nutrit., 1936, 12: 447-53. ------& Cook, G. M. Influence of protein or cystine intake on cataract-producing action of galactose. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937, 36: 806-8.— Mitchell, H. S., & Dodge, W. M. Nutritional cataract in rats. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: 61. ------ Cataract in rats fed on high lactose rations. J. Nutrit., 1935, 9: 37-49.—Mitchell, H. S., Merriam, O. A., & Cook, G. M. The relation of ingested carbohydrate to the type and amount of blood and urine sugar and to the incidence of cataract in rats. Ibid., 1937, 13: 501-11.—O'Brien, C. S. Experimental cataract in vitamin G deficiency. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1932, 30: 245-52, 3 pl. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, 8: 880-7. Also repr.—Patch, E. M. Cataract as a result of dietary deficiency in larval Amblystoma tigrinum. Science, 1934, 79: 57.—Schreiber. L. Ueber experimentellen Star infolge Nahrschadens. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1925, 45: 272-4.—Stepp, W. Zur Frage der experimentellen Starerzeugung bei jungen Ratten durch Vitaminmangel der Nahrung. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1690. ----- & Friedenwald, J. S. Zur Frage der experimentellen Erzeugung von Schichtstar bei jungen Ratten durch Vitamin- mangel der Nahrung. Ibid., 1924, 3: 2325-7.—Szily, A. von, & Eckstein, A. Vitaminmangel und Schichtstargenese; Kata- rakt als eine Erscheinungsform der Avitaminose mit Stoning des Kalkstoffwechsels bei saugenden Ratten, hervorgerufen durch qualitative Unterernahrung der Muttertiere. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 545-83. ------ Neuer Beitrag zur Frage der experimentellen Starerzeugung bei jungen Ratten durch Vitaminmangel der Nahrung. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 919-21.—Vito, P. Sulla cataratta sperimentale da regimi alimentari carenzati. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 263-75.—Yudkin, A. M., & Arnold, C. H. Cataract formation in rats fed on a diet containing galactose. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934- 35, 32: 836. Also Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 281-90 Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 960-6. Also Yale J. Biol. 1934-35, 7: 562. ---- occupational. See also Cataract, glass-blowers'; Cataract, ultrared. Cords, R. Ueber den Berufsstar. Zschr. Augenh., 1926, 60:251-63.—Elsehnig. Cataracte professionnelle. Gaz. hop., 1929, 102: 045.—Healy, J. J. The prevalence of lenticular opacities in the eyes of tinplate millmen. Brit. J. Ophth., 1921, 5: 194-210. ---- parathyroid. See also Cataract, endocrine. Kast, H. *Ueber Katarakt nach Strumek- tomie [Zurich] 9p. 8? Berl., 1926. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1926, 59: 357-63. Langbein, K. *Ein Fall von Tetanie-Cata- ract. 22p. 8? Wiirzb., 1932. Rauh, W. *Die Entwicklung des Bienen- schwarmstars im Vergleich mit dem experimen- tellen Tetaniestar (eine Untersuchung an der weissen Ratte) [Habilitationsschrift, Giessen] p.256-96. 8? Berl., 1931. Also Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1931, 126: Rollat, J. de *La cataracte dans les £tats thyro-parathyroidiens. 85p. 8? Par., 1934. Begue. Cataractes chez une tfitanique; herfido-syphilis. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1932, 466-8.—Brandenbergen, R. T. Cataracte apres thyroidectomie. Arch, opht., Par., 1931, 48: 120-4.—Casolino, L. Struma parotideo e cataratta. Gior. ocul., 1922, 3: 35-7.—Chaillous, J. Cataracte bilatfirale chez une jeune fille atteinte de crises tfitaniques. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1931, 57-62.—Cosmettatos, G. F. La cataracte dans la tfitanie chronique examinfie a la lampe a fente. Rev. gfin. opht., Par., 1927, 51: 421-6.—Duncan, W. J. L. Cataract of post-operative tetany. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 1: 496.— Evans, E. I. Studies on the crystalline lens; fate of glutathione in parathyroid cataract. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 603-5. Also repr. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 840-6. ------ & Kern, R. The relation of the parathyroid gland to cataract. Ibid., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 1029-36. Also repr.—Gault & Thomas. La cataracte comme symptome prficoce de la tfitanie. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, pt 2, 503-5.—Goldmann, H. Experimentelle Tetaniekatarakt. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1929, 122: 146-97.—Heine, L. Ueber Tetanie- und Myotonie-Katarakte. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 55: 1-15.—Heinonen, O. Zur Frage der Morphologie der Tetanie- katarakt. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1935, 13: 70-6.—Igersheimer, J. Ueber experimentelle Therapie der Tetaniekatarakt. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1932, 49: 149-59 [Discussion] 173-7.— Kniisel, O. Das Spaltlampenbild der postoperativen Tetanie- katarakt. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924, 114: 636-42.—Kugel- berg, I. Spasmophilic und Katarakt. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1936, 14: 220-31.—Maestro, T. II punto isoelettrico del cristallino nella cataratta paratireopriva sperimentale. Ann. ottalm., 1937, 65: 453-63.—Marcove, M. E. Parathyroid cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 887.—Matthews, R. Cataract after thyroidectomy. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1920, 40: 440.—Nastri, F. Sul comportamento dei cloruri nel- l'U. A. e nel sangue, in rapporto alia cataratta paratireopriva. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1937, 6: 19-29.—O'Brien, C. S. The cataract of post-operative tetany with report of 3 cases. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1931, 29: 100-39, 2 pl. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser., 7: 71-96, pl.—Pi, H. T. Cataract following thyroidectomy. China M. J., 1934, 48: 681.— Pritchard, E. A. B. Epilepsy, and parathyroid disturbance with cataract. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: 675.— Rauh, W. Die Entwicklung des Bienenschwarmstars im Vergleich mit dem experimentellen Tetaniestar (eine Unter- suchung an der weissen Ratte) Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1931, 126: 256-96. ------ Ueber die Einwirkung des A. T. 10 auf die Linsentrubungen bei der experimentellen Tetanie der Ratten. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1936, 51: 357-62 [Discus- sion] 369-71.—Romanowa, O. Die Bedeutung der Epithel- korperchen in der Pathogenese des Stars im jugendlichen Alter. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1934-35, 133: 143-51.—Rubino, A. Cata- ratta e spasmofilia. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 153-71.—Sainton, P., & Renard, G. Cataracte, tfitanie et nanisme. Arch. opht., Par., 1928, 45: 391-6.—Sainton, P., Rollat, J. de, & Kayser, F. Cataracte et troubles thyroparathyroidiens. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 133-6—Schlivek, K. Cataract following thyroidectomy tetany. J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York, 1934, 1: 8-10.—Sedan, J. Cataracte bilatfirale, sur- venue apres thyroidectomie d'une basedowienne. Ann. icul., Par., 1931, 168: 570-3.—Van Lint, A. Cataracte apres thy- roidectomie. Vol. jubil. Soc. sc mfid. natur. Bruxelles., 1922, 289-94. Also Ann. Soc. sc. mfid. natur. Bruxelles, 1922, 76: 36/—Vito, P. Le alterazioni dell' epitelio del cristal- lino nella cataratta paratireopriva sperimentale. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 730-41.—Weill, G., & Nordmann, J. Un cas de 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----18 CATARACT 274 CATARACT tfitanie latente avec cataracte. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1925, 3: 787-9. ------ Cataracte zonulaire d'origine tfitanique chez un adulte. Ibid., 1929, 7: 354.—Weinstein, P. Parathyroid cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 236-9. ---- Pathogenesis. See also Cataract, Causes. Bahr, G. [Experimental observations on the origin of cataracts] Hygiea, Stockh., 1936, 98: 797-809.—Baivy, A. Contribution a l'fitude des cataractes. Arch, internat. mfid. exp., Lifige, 1927-28, 3: 203-21.—Bedell, A. J. Some remarks on the etiology of cataracts; slitlamp studies. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 945-50, pl.—Burge, W. E., Wickwire, G. C, & Schamp, H. M. Cause of calcification of the crystalline lens with advance in age and in cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 234-40.—Daniel, R. K. Allergy and cataracts. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 481-3.—Germani, C. Contributo clinico ed anatomo-patologico alia patogenesi della cataratta senile. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1932, 1: 462-89.—Ide, C. E. The etiology of lenticular cataract. Eye Ear &c Month., 1926-27, 5: 195-201.—Kirby, D. B. Pathogenesis of senile cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, 8: 97-119. Also repr.—Kirkpatrick, H. Some aspects of primary cataract. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., . 1925, 29: 61-76.—Levin, L. S., & Heifetz, M. Y. [Etiology of cataract.] Tr. Vseross. sezda glazn. vrach., 1929, 1: 185-9.—Lienhart, R. Remarques a propos de la cataracte expfirimentale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 724-6.—Lowen- stein, A. Eine neue Anschauung iiber die Entstehung des Altersstars. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1925-26, 116: 438-44.— Monjukowa, N. K., & Fradkin, M. J. Neue experimentelle Befunde iiber die Pathogenese der Katarakt. Ibid., 1934-35, 133: 328; 378.—Muller, H. K. Experimenteltes zur Katarakt- Genese. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1932, 49: 168-73 [Discussion] 173-7.—Nicolau, S., & Kopciowska, L. Quelques cas de cataracte sur venue chez des lapins immunisfis ou en cours d'immunisation contre le virus herpetique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 724-8.—Peters, A. Bemerkungen zur Entstehung einiger Starformen. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 1-5.— Redslob, E. Formations de tissu conjonctif a l'intfirieur du cristallin avec ou sans lfision de sa capsule. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1926, 3: 823-31.—Rodigina, A. M. [Experimental study of cataract] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 121-41, pl.—Sauer- mann, A. Contribution to the problem of enzyme-action in the mechanism of cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 985-93.—Schmeri, E. Zur Theorie der Kataraktgenese. Fol. ophth. orient, 1932-33, 1: 391-8.—Schoeppe, H. Das biologische Verhalten des Serums Altersstarkranker zum Linseneiweiss refraktometrisch untersucht in Anlehnung an die Mikro-Abderhalden-Reaktion. Arch Ophth., Berl., 1921, 105: 251-6.—Siegrist, A. Zur Pathogenese der Cataracta senilis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 764-70. Thompson, L. L. Observations on some phases of opacity and luxation of the crystalline lens. Brit. M. J., 1894, 2: 589.—Toufesco. Note prfiliminaire sur la nature des alteration dfigfinfiratives des fibres cristalliniennes. Ann. ocul., Par., 1906, 135: 265- 70.—Woods, A. C, & Burky, E. L. The possible influence of immunological factors in the production of cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 951-61. ---- Pathogenesis: Actinic factors. Birch-Hirschfeld. Zur Frage der Mitwirkung des Lichtes bei der Entstehung des Altersstares. Ber. Deut. ophth Ges 1927, 46: 226-30 [Discussion] 243-8.—Clark, J. H. The effect of ultraviolet radiation on tens protein in the presence of salts and the relation of radiation to industrial and senile cataract Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 538-47.—Hinrichs, M. A. Pro- duction of lenticular opacities by ultraviolet radiation in the presence of certain salts. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., Utica, 1929- 30, 27: 535-8.—Koch, C. C. Invisible radiant energy as the cause of cataract. Tr. Am. Acad. Optometry, 1928, 3: 77-88.__ Lebensohn, J. E. Radiational cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 15: 953.—Milner, J. G. Two cases of irradiation cataract! Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1933, 26: 1041. ------ Irradiation cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1934, 18: 497-511.—Shelly, C. E. A preliminary note on the treatment of contracted fingers "and of some cases of cataract by mild high-frequency currents and violet rays. Arch. Radiol. Electrother., Lond., 1922-23 27" 177-83— Wright, R. E. The possible influence of solar radia- tion on the production of cataract in certain districts of south- ern India; a preliminary investigation. Ind. J M Rp« 1936-37,24:917-20. ' ' ---- Pathogenesis: Lens chemistry and me- tabolism. Lavagna, F. *Recherches physicochimiques sur le cristallin normal et pathologique; quelques essais sur la cataracte experimentale. 86d 8° Par., 1926. H' Schurmann, J. *Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die Lmsenchagrinierung, sowie uber Haufig- keit und anatomisches Verhalten der Chagrin- kugeln und ihre Beziehungen zur Katarakt [Basel] 20p. 8? Berl., 1917. Baratta, O. Sull contenuto di grasso del cristallino nella cataratta senile. Lettura oft., 1935, 12: 437-43, pl.—Bietti G., & Cartenl, A. Ricerche sul contenuto in acido ascorbico (vitamina C) del cristallino di cavie a dieta scorbutigena Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 983-5.—Bretagne, P. Cataracte et indol? a propos d'un cas de cristaux polychrome! dans un cristallin cataractfi. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926 357-9.—Bunge, E. Zum histologischen Cholesterinnachweis bei verschiedenen Triibungsformen der menschlichen Linse Arch. Augenh., 1935-36, 109: 503-33.—Burdon-Cooper, 3. A report on the spectroscopic examination of the mineral constituents of the human cataractous lens and that of healthy animal lenses. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1928, 48: 340-6.— Cahane, M. Recherches sur la teneur du cristallin en eau et'en cholestfirol suivant l'age; cataracte et cholestfirol. C rend Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 992.—Campbell, 1). A. The chemicai pathology of cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1933, 53: 391-400.—Cattaneo, D. Observations ultramicroscopiques sur la cataracte. Ann. ocul., Par., 1928, 165: 105-19.—Cordero, C. II glutatione nel cristallino normale e catarattoso. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 69-87.—De Vecchi, I. Ricerche sul contenuto in aminoacidi del cristallino umano catarattoso. Boll, ocul 1937, 16: 400-13.—Fischer, F. P. [Katarakt und Linsenstoff- wechsel] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 3754.—Friedenwald, J. S. Permeability of the lens capsule; with special reference to the etiology of senile cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930, n. ser., 3: 182-93. Also repr.—Goldmann, H. Experimentelle Supranuklearkatarakt und Kernsklerose. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 433-8, pl.—Jess, A. Die moderne Eiweisschemie im Dienste der Starforschung. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1921 105- 428; 1922, 109: 463.—Johnson, S. W. Cataract and ascorbic acid in the guinea-pig eye. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30- 1430-7.—Kirby, D. B., & E-Wiener, R. von. Senile cataract— a study of the biology and chemistry of the crystalline lens. Brit. J. Ophth., 1934, 18: 388-403. Also repr. ----- Carbo- hydrate metabolism and cataract; a study of the relation of the sugar of the human aqueous humor and the blood. Med Clin. N. America, 1934, 17: 1261-77.—Kodama, K. Chemistry of cataract formation. Fukuoka acta med., 1933, 26: 54.— Kogel, G. Die Starbildung und die photochemischen Wir- kungen der Sulfhydrilsysteme. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1931, 126: 502.—Kranz, H. W. Die polarisationsmikroskopische Unter- suchung der kataraktos getriibten Linse. Ibid., 1927, 118: 571-605.—Kronfeld, P. C. Metabolism of the normal and cataractous lens. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 881-9.— Kubik, J. Zur Pathologie menschlicher Stare (Trocken- substanzbestimmungen) Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1930, 48: 74-9.—Labbe, H., & Lavagna, F. Les variations de l'fiquilibre humoral des milieux de l'oeil au cours de la cataracte. Clin. opht., Par., 1920, 30: 137-43.—Lebensohn, J. E. The bio- chemistry of the lens; water equilibrium in the normal and cataractous lens. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 1062-75. ------ Mineral metabolism in the normal and in the catarac- tous lens. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936,15: 217-21.—Mackay.G., Stewart, C. P., & Robertson, J. D. A note on the inorganic constituents of normal and cataractous human crystalline lenses. Brit. J. Ophth., 1932, 16: 193-201.—Muller, H. K. Ueber den Gehalt an saureloslichem organischem Phosphat der gesunden und der kranken Linse. Arch. Augenh., 1935- 36, 109: 497-502.—Nakamura, B., & Nakamura, O. Ueber das Vitamin C in der Linse und dem Kammerwasser der menschlichen Katarakte. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1935, 134: 197- 200.—Nordmann, J. Le pouvoir-tampon d'oxydation-rfiduc- tion du cristallin cataractfi. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 202. ------& Reiss, P. Le potentiel de platine du cristallin dans la cataracte. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 12. ----- Le potentiel d'oxydation-reduction de l'humeur aqueuse dans l'oeil normal et dans l'oeil atteint de cataracte. Ibid., 1934, 116: 223.—Paget, M., & Levin, G. Contribution a l'fitude de la chimie des cristallins normaux et cataractes. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1936, 8. ser., 23: 388-92. ------& Parturier, G. Recherches sur la composition chimique des cristallins normaux et cataractfis. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 119: 581-3.—Panico, E. Cataratta da cloruro di sodio. Ann. ottalm., 1929, 57: 613-30.—Parhon, C. I., & Werner, G. Sur la teneur en choles- tfirol du cristallin chez les animaux thyroparathyroidectomisfis. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 746.—Pfister, J. Die gegen- wartigen Kenntnisse der Linsenernahrung und der Katarakt- Entstehung. Korbl. schweiz. Aerzte, 1904, 34: 105-17 — Reiss, P., & Nordmann, J. Le potentiel de platine et l'fiquilibre d^oxydation-rfiduction du cristallin et de l'humeur aqueuse d'yeux normaux et cataractfis. Arch. phys. biol., Par., 1935, 12: 15-36. ------& Reiss, C. Expediences sur les conditions physico-chimiques de Opacification du cristallin. C. rend. Soc biol., 1937, 125: 464-6.—Salit, P. W. Calcium determina- tions on cataractous human lenses. Am. J. Ophth., 1930, n. ser., 13: 1072-5. ------ Etiology and chemical nature of cataractous lenses; a review. Ibid., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 523-36. ------ Calcium content and weight of human cataractous lenses. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 571-8.-----Phos- pholipid content of cataractous human lenses. Brit. J. Ophth., 1935,19:603-71. ------ Phospholipid content of cataractous and sclerosed human lenses; a biochemical study of lenticular changes. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 271-83.----- Total lipids of human cataractous and sclerosed lenses. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 157-65. ------ & O'Brien, C. S. Cholesterol content of cataractous human lenses. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 227-37.—Scalinci, N. La reazione chimica della lente cristallina e la teoria acidosica della cataratta CATARACT 275 CATARACT corticate. Arch. sc. biol., Nap., 1926, 8: 463-70.—Tassman I. S. The proteins of the lens and their chemical changes in the pathogenesis of senile cataract. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1928, 57: 361-76.—Updegraff, H. Calcium, phosphorus and cholesterol of cataractous vs. apparently normal lenses from human eyes. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29: 964-6.— Vogt, A. Weitere Ergebnisse der Spaltlampenmikroskopie des vorderen Bulbusabschnittes; die Spezifitat angeborener und erworbener Starformen fiir die einzelnen Linsenzonen; Riick- schlusse auf die zeitliche Genese der Triibungen. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1922, 108: 219-28.—Weinstein, P. [Physico- chemical mechanism of the development of cataract] Magy. orv. nagyhfit jegyzokve, 1931, 148. —;---- Zur Frage des physiko-chemischen Entstehungsmechanismus der Katarakte. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 87: 393-7. ---- Pathogenesis: Metabolic factors. See also Cataract, nutritional. Adams, D. R. The role of calcium in senile cataract. Bio- chem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 902-12.—Berger, F. von. Funzione renale e cataratta. Boll, ocul., 1930, 9: 322-32.—Blaisdell, E. R. Sugar tolerance and hypertension in cataract patients; observation in a series of 100 cases. N. England J. M., 1929, 200: 768-70.—Bourne, M. C. Metabolic factors in cataract production. Physiol. Rev., 1937, 17: 1-27. ------ & Campbell, D. A. Sulphur metabolism in senile cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 684-9.—Galeazzi, C. Cataratta ed equili- brio calcio-potassico. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 863-80.— Giannantoni, C. Lo stato della funzione renale nei catarattosi. Boll. Accad. med. Perugia, 1925, No. 6, 6-11. Also Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 1113-21.—Gourfein, D. Cataracte sfinile et mfitabolisme du calcium. Rev. gfin. opht., Genfive, 1931-32, 45: 71-7.—Kirby, D. B. A study of calcium in relation to cataract: report of research fellow in ophthalmology. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1930, 35: 154-203. ------ Calcium in relation to cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 5: 856; 868. ------ Report on carbohydrate metabolism tests on patients with cataract. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1932, 37: 152-4. ------& E-Wiener. R. von. A study of the relation of disturbances of carbohydrate metabolism to cata- ract; introduction. Ibid., 142-6. ------ Carbohydrate tol- erance in elderly patients with cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 10: 25-7. Also repr.—Langdon, H. M. A study of the sugar tolerance in aglycosuric patients with cataract. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1922, 20: 340-9.—Meesmann, A. Exogene Katarakt bei Porphyrie. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1932, 49: 544-7.—Muller. H. K. La vitamine C et le probleme de la cataracte. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1934, No. 69, 65-70 — Rivoire. R. Cataracte et mfitabolisme du calcium. Presse mfid., 1930, 38: 723-7. Also Rev. cubana oft. otolar., 1930, 3: 74-84.—Shastid, T. H. Carotene and cataract. Am. Med., 1933. 39: 9-11.—Vele, M. La costante di Ambard nella cata- ratta senile. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 88-92. ---- Pathology. Silberstein, H. A. *Statistisches iiber Star; unter Benutzung klinischer und poliklinischer Krankenblatter der Berliner Universitats-Augen- klinik. 27p. 8? Berl., 1928. Strampelli, B. Biomicroscopia ed istologia. della cataratta a luce polarizzata. p.34-125. 8? Firenze, 1935. In Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: Weissenbach, K. *Untersuchungen iiber Haufigkeit und Lokalisation von Linsentrubun- gen bei 411 mannlichen Personen im Alter von 16 bis 26 Jahren [Basel] 15p. 8? Stuttg., 1917. Accardi, V., & Alajmo, B. Ricerche biomicroscopiche ed istologiche sull' iride dei catarattosi. Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 314- 29, 5 pl.—Aubaret. Sur les dimensions des noyaux des cata- ractes in vitro et in vivo. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 565-7.— Bardanzellu, T. I fenomeni patologici di blastotropismo e chemiotattismo negli epiteli cristallinici. Pathologica, Genova, 1933, 25: 558-64.—Beisbarth. C. Spontaneous expulsion of cataract nucleus. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 184-6.— Bucklers, M. Katarakta filiformis. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 91: 338-42.—Burdon-Cooper. J. The pathology of cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1933, 53: 401-17.—Cucchia, A. Ri- cerche istologiche sul rivestimento epiteliale della superficie posteriore dell' iride nei globi con cataratta. Boll. Accad. med. Perugia (1925) 1926, No. 7, 50-6.—Demeter, H. Einfaches ' Verfahren Starlinsen zu schneiden. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1925, 12: 173-5.—Farkas, L. Eine seltene dreieckige beziehungs- i weise kleeblattartige Katarakt mit Dehiszenz der vorderen : Embryonalnaht. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 87: 350-4.— < Foster, J. The identity of cataract formations. Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 408-14.—Fradkine, J. Le corps vitrfi et la . cataracte. Clin, opht., Par., 1927, 31: 34-41.—Giannantoni, C. L'indice di rifrazione dell' umore acqueo nei catarattosi. Ann. ottalm., 1932, 60: 161-82.—Gifford, H. On Mittendorf's lens-spots. Ophth. Rec, Chic, 1908, 17: 133.—Giri. D. V. 1 Amber-bead cataract. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: I 1622, pl.—Goulden, C. Some unusual forms of acquired cata- i ract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1928, 48: 97-106, 2 pl.—Harman, I N. B. Case of discoid cataract. Ibid., 1921, 41: 229.— Hartridge, G. Unusual opacity affecting the posterior part of the lens and capsule. Ibid., 1903-4, 24: 85.—Hedges, H. S. Pathology of cataract. Virginia M. Month., 1925-26, 52: 2'5-7.—Jess, A. Die Pigmenteinlagerung der Linse bei 1 seudosklerose im histologischen Schnitt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927 79: 145-7.—Kranz, H. W. Bemerkung zur Arbeit von h. W. Schnyder: Untersuchungen uber die Morphologie der btrahlenkatarakt. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1926, 117: 219.— Kurz, J. [Praesenile cataract] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1932, 71: 289- 9'1 .—Parsons, J. H. Unusual opacity in both lenses. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1904-5, 25: 89.—Reese, W. S. Unusual type of cataract. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1922, 44: 2°2. ------ Localized cataract with unusual fundus changes. Ibid., 283.—Schlapfer, H. Inwiefern klrirt der Star die Struktur der Linse auf? Naturwissenschaften, 1934, 22: 712.—Schmitt, A. Klinisch-statistischer Beitrag zur Lehre der unkomplizieiten Stare. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1922, 108: 401-10.—Siemerling. E., & Olov, H. Pseudosklerose (West- phal-Strumpell) mit Cornealring (Kayser-Fleischer) und doppel- seitiger Scheinkatarakt, die nur bei seitlicher Beleuchtung sichtbar ist und die der nach Verletzung durch Kupfersplitter entstehenden Katarakt ahnlich ist. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 1087-9.—Smit, J. A. R. [Patholojry of cataract and new- formed lens tissue] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, L'835-9.—Ubaldo. A. R.. & Ayuyao, C. D. Further observations on vitreous opacity in cataract. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1931, 11: 231-3.—Weekers, L., & Dumont. P. La calcification des cataractes decelce par la radiographic. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1934, No. 69, 17-20. ---- Pathology: Eye tension in. See also Cataract, complicated. Bylsma, R. Ein Fall von Katarakta senilis mat. mit Glau- koma acutum. Wschr. Ther. Hyg. Auges, 1900-1901, 4: 317.— Denti, A. V. La tensione oculare e la pressione arteriosa negli individui affetti da cataratta senile con speciale riguardo alia scelta dell' atto operativo ed alle sue complicanze. Gior. ocul., 1924, 5: 49-62.—Franta. J. [Secondary glaucoma in cataract] Cas. lfik. desk., 1931, 70: 1359-64.—Gonzalez, J. de J. Acci- dentes glaucomatosos intensos consecutivos a la rapida intu- mescencia de la catarata senil. Rev. cubana oft., 1922, 4: 100-4. Also Gac. mfid. Mexico, 1923, 55: 752-6.—Mulock Houwer, A. W. [Glaucoma in overmature cataracts] Ge- neesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 324-30, 7 pl.—Newton, F. H. Case of hypermature cataract associated with acute glaucoma. Dallas M. J., 1933, 19: 126-8.—Nugent, O. B. Cataract complications in relation to intra-ocular tension and blood pressure. Eye Ear &c Month., 1934, 13: 99-102.— Rolandi, S. Osservazioni sulla tensione endoculare dell' oc- chio affetto da cataratta senile. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1922, 4. ser., 28: 13-5.—Safar, K. Cholesterinausstreuung in der vorderen Augenkammer als Ursache von Glaukom bei iiberreifem Altersstar. Zschr. Augenh., 1928, 64: 46-50.— Salvati, G. Etude de la pression artfirielle gfinfirale et locale, de la tension oculaire et des oscillations du tonomfitre de Schioetz chez les sujets atteints de cataracte sfinile. Ann. ocul., Par., 1921, 158: 517-20.— Sangui-etti, C. Glaucoma e cate- ratta. Lettura oft., 1934, 11: 542-52.—Weill, G., & Nord- mann, J. Cataracte sous-fipithfiliale glaucomateuse. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, pt 1, 295. ---- posterior. Giannantoni, C. Osservazioni cliniche sulla cataratta sotto- capsulare posteriore a rosetta. Ann. ottalm., 1935, 63: 930-9, pl.—Handmann. Weitere Mitteilungen iiber den Ro- settenstar (doppelseitiges Vorkommen) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 601-21.—Nordmann, J. La cataracte postfirieure en forme de soucoupe. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1927, 328-32.— Tomkin. H. Posterior cataract with persistent vessels. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1933, 53: 637. ---- postmortal [a frigore] Ruglia, G. Sulle cause dalle quali dipende la diversa facilita di opacamento della sostanza centrale e della sostanza corticate della lente cristallina, nella cataratta postmortale o da fredo. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1926, 24: 454-9. Also Arch. ital. biol., 1926, 77:73-8. —;---Sur la rfiaction chimique actuelle du cristal- lin en conditions de transparence normale et dans I'opacitfi (cataracte) post-mortelle ou par le froid. Ibid., 76: 1-13.— Hikida. N. Bemerkungen iiber den Einfluss der Hartung und Absterbens auf die Linse. Arch. Augenh., 1906, 56: 184-92. ---- postoperative. Enroth. E. Ueber Katarakt nach Elliots Operation. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1927, 5: 113-21.—Vanderstraeten. Cataracte a la suite d'irideetomie; moyens de l'eviter. Bull. Soc beige opht., 1934, No. 68, 83-9. ---- Prevention. See also Cataract, incipient. Charles, J. W. Serum and vaccine treatment for the preven- tion and cure of cataract. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 2: 382 — Davis, A. E. Serum and vaccine treatment for the prevention and cure of cataract; a preliminary report with the results ob- tained in 13 cases. Tr. Internat. Congr. Ophth., Phila., 1922, 1: CATARACT 276 CATARACT 284-312. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1922, n. ser., 5: 745-9. ---:— Serum and lens-antigen extract treatment for the prevention and cure of cataract; with the report of the results obtained in 131 cataracts. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1924, 22: 112-43. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1925, 54: 172-82.—Gosney, C. W. Prevention of cataracts. Compend M. & S„ 1927, 5: 147.— Ryer, E. L. Prevention of crystalline opacities by means of the ophthalmometer. Am. J. Physiol. Optics, 1926, 7: 58-61. ---- punctate. Campos, R. Ricerche cliniche ed istologiche sulla cataratta puntata. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 688-702.—Hird, R. B. A rare type of punctate congenital cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1929, 49: 438.—Lehrfeld. L. Pupillary membranes with punctate cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 23. ---- pyramidal. See Cataract, anterior polar. ---- Resorption, spontaneous. Adams, P. E. H. Two cases of congenital cataract with spontaneous absorption of the lens. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: Sect. Ophth., 13.—Aliqu6-Mazzei, A. Contributo clinico ed istopatologico alio studio del riassorbimento intra- capsulare spontaneo della catarratta senile. Boll, ocul., 1930, 9: 170-87.—Ballantyne, A. J. Spontaneous absorption of mature senile cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1926, 10: 202 — Bhaduri, B. N. A case of transient monocular lental opacity. Calcutta M. J., 1925-26, 21: 248-50.—Butler, T. H. Spon- taneous cure of cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1932, 16: 35-7.— Cabannes, Montoux & Chavannaz, J. Sur un cas de rfisorption spontanfie et complete d'une cataracte congfinitale. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1921) 1922, 276-9. Also Gaz. sc mfid. Bordeaux, 1921, 42: 343. Also J. med. Bordeaux, 1921, 51: 261.—Cazalis. Les phases critiques devolution de cata- ractes rfigressives. Bull. Soc. sc mfid. biol. Montpellier, 1923- 24, 5: 124-9.—Elkes, G. Zum Kapitel der Spontanresorption des Altersstars. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 63: 102-11.—Espino, J. M. Lujacten de catarata en el vftreo; reabsorcten. Gac mfid. Caracas, 1929, 36: 63-5.—Ferrer, H. Spontaneous resorption of juvenile cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1928, 3. ser., 11: 886.—Goldmann, H., & Rabinowitz, G. Ueber eine unbekannte, reversible Kataraktform bei jungen Ratten. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 771-85.—Green*, R. _ Das spontane Verschwinden und Wiederaufhellen getriibter Linsen- massen. Fortsch. Med., 1905, 23: 73-9—Hoeg, N. Ein Fall von sehr fliichtiger Triibung in der Gegend der vorderen Linsenflache nach Kontusion des Augapfels. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1909, 47: 607-12.—Paterson, A. T. Case of bilateral spontaneous absorption of senile cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930, 50: 617.—Santa Cecilia, J. Cura espontanea de cataracta de Morgagni. Brasil med., 1922, 36: pt 2, 385.— Terson, A. Les opacitfis traumatiques passagfires du cristallin et leur importance mfidico-lfigale. Ann. ocul., Par., 1909, 142: 379-87. Also Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1909, 9: 337-44. Also Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1909, 23: 531-4.—Vancea, P. [Role of the pancreas in spontaneous resorption of cataract] Cluj. med., 1932, 13: 103-8. Also Arch, opht., Par., 1932, 49: 78-87. Also Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 176. ---- Roentgen and radium rays. Adamantiadis, B., & Rangabi, U. Double cataracte par application de rayons X sur le visage. Ann. ocul., Par., 1932, 169: 627.—Antonibon, A. Un caso di cataratta bilaterale da raggi Roentgen. Lettura oft., 1930, 7: 455-65, pl.—Grossman, F. S. [Late injuries to the lens, caused by roentgen- and radium therapy] Vest, rentg., 1930, 8: 81-7.—Grzedzielski, J. Zur Histologic der Rontgenkatarakt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 360-9.—Gualdi, V. Contributo clinico e biomieroscopico alio studio della cataratta da radium e raggi Rontgen. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: 1057-73.—Jess, A. Extraktion eines Rbntgenstars; Zysteinreaktion in der Rontgenstarlinse. Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 83: 260-3—Leinfelder, P. J., & Kerr, H. D. Roentgen-ray cataract; an experimental, clinical, and micro- scopic study. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 739-56 — Meesmann, A. Beitrag zur Rontgen-Radiumstrahlenschii- digung der mesehlichen Linse. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 259-69.—Moore, R. F. Cataract from exposure to X-ravs. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1931, 24: 759-62, pl.—Peter, h. Studien zur experimentellen Rontgen- und Radiumkatarakt. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 125: 428-62.—Rohrschneider, W. Klinischer Beitrag zur Entstehung und Morphologie der Rontgenstrahlenkatarakt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 254-9. Also Strahlentherapie, 1928-29, 31: 596-600. Also Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1932, 49: 448-52. ------ Experi- mentelle Katarakt nach mehrfacher Bestrahlung mit kleinen Rontgenstrahlendosen. Ibid., 1930, 48: 241-4 [Discussion] 25 H. ---- secondary. Abreu Fialho. Cataracta secundaria. Brasil med., 1924, 38: 275; pt 2, 23; 78; 100.—Alexander, G. F. After-cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930, 50: 142-8.—Andrade. G. de. Cataractas secundarias; glaucoma consecutivo & discisao. Brasil med., 1924, 38: 54; pt 2, 53; 72.—Atkinson, D. T. The problem of the secondary cataract. J. Ophth. Otol., 1928, 32: 385-91.—Cowan, A., & Fry, W. E. Secondary cataract with particular reference to transparent globular bodies. Arch Ophth., Chic, 1937, 18: 12-22.—Disler, N. I. [On secondary cataracts] Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 177-84.—Ferrer, H. La catarata secundaria; sus complicaciones; procederes para evitarla. Rev. cubana oft., 1929, 1: 461-7. Also Rev. mfid. cubana, 1930, 41: 29-36.—Guiral y Viondi, R. La catarata secundaria; sus complicaciones; procederes para evitarla. Rev. cubana oft., 1929, 1: 447-60. Also Rev. mfid. cubana 1929, 40: 1513-29.—Handmann. Multiple feinste Nach- starepithelkugeln in der Form von Insekteneiern (Schmetter- lingseier-Nachstar) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 310-3.— Jeandelize, P. Les cataractes dites secondaires. Prat, mfid fr., 1925, 4: 123-7.—Kalt, E. Comment fiviter la cataracte secondaire. Medecine, Par., 1924-25, 6: 264-8.—Mans, R. Zur Frage des Pigmentnachstars. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933J 90: 650-5.—Morax, V. Les cataractes secondaires. Rev' gfin. opht., Geneve, 1922, 36: 520-7. Also Ann. ocul., Par' 1923, 160: 44-51. Also Arch, opht., Par., 1923, 40: 114-22' Also Clin, opht., Par., 1923, 27: 45-56.—Rotth, A. Ueber die Bedeutung der Starreste. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1929, 122: 34-58.—Sgrosso, S. Sulla cataratta secondaria pigmentata Boll, ocul., 1932, 11: 737, 2 pl.—Smith. H. After-cataract' Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1921, 19: 85-96.—Terrien, F. Le traite- ment prophylactique de la cataracte secondaire. Paris mfid., 1923, 49: 41-3.—Vannas, M. Luxation of a secondary cataract into the anterior chamber and the mechanism involved. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1926-27, 4: 262-70, pl.—Velter, E. Le diagnostic des cataractes secondaires a la lampe a fente. Hopital, 1931, 19: 317; 345.—Weill, G. Role du mode d'ouverture du sac capsulaire sur la frequence de la cataracte secondaire. Ann. ocul.. Par., 1923, 160: 700-5. ---- secondary: Treatment. Molkenbur, G. *Ueber die Behandlung dea Nachstares. 32p. 8? Heidelb., 1913. Asmus, E. Erfahrungen iiber Infektionen nach der Nach- stardiszission. Zschr. Augenh., 1923, 51: 75-80.—Atkinson, D. T. Simplified management of after-cataract; with new technique for overcoming the agglutinated pupil. Eye Ear &c, Month., 1935-36, 14: 225.—Bonnet, P. Ophtalmie sympa- thique; cataracte pathologique rfisiduelle; extraction totale. Lyon mfid., 1936, 158: 109-12.—Busacca, A. Sulle operazioni di cataratta secondaria. Lettura oft., 1933, 10: 425-42.— Bussy. Gufirison spontanfie d'une cataracte secondaire. Lyon mfid., 1924,134: 155.—Caspary, H. Ein neues Nachstarinstru- ment. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 870.—Dejean, C. Es- sais de discission de la cataracte secondaire avec 2 couteaux. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1933, pt 2, 658-61.—Denig, R. Zur Entfernung zuriickbleibender, quellender Linsenmassen nach Operation des unreifen Altersstares. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 96: 501-4.—Duverger. La section de la cataracte secondaire au couteau de Graefe. Arch, opht., Par., 1921, 39: 449-58.— Fage. Le glaucome consecutif aux opfirations de cataracte secondaire. Ibid., 1926, 43: 408-12.—Falchi, F. Discissione, estrazione e capsuloiridotomia nella cura delle cataratte secon- darie. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1926, n. ser., 1: 657-64.— Ferrer, H. Prevencten y tratamiento de la cataracta secun- daria. Rev. cubana oft., 1929, 1: 115-9.—Gourfein, D. Operation de la cataracte secondaire; nouvel instrument a discission. Rev. gfin. opht., Gendve, 1921, 35: 337-9 — Guglianetti, L. Sull' operazione della cataratta secondaria; un nuovo costello bitagliente. Atti Soc. sc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1926, 27: 177-81.—Howard, H. J. Discussion of secondary cataract. Addresses & Papers Dedic Cerem. & Med. Conf. Peking Union M. Coll. (1921) Peking, 1922, 1: 386—Knapp, P. Ueber Drucksteigerung nach Diszission des Nach- stars. Zschr. Augenh., 1922, 48: 19-31. ------ Zur Frage der Nachstaroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 99: 15- 29.—Lang, B. A modification of the usual method of needling the lens capsule after cataract extraction. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Ophth., 36-9.—Lebinsohn, G. Zur Durchschneidung des Nachstars. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 740-3.—Levinsohn, G. Zur Durchschneidung des Nach- stars. Arch. Augenh., 1929-30, 102: 387-90.—Lyster, T. C. Management of dense secondary cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 122-5.—Nicolato, A. Contributo alia chi- rurgia delle cataratte secondarie complicate. Boll, ocul., 1931, 10: 97-109.—Olmos, E. S. La practica quirurgica en la catarata secundaria. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1936, 7: 931-42.—Pape, R. Ueber Nachstaroperation mit derPrn- zettenschere. Arch. Augenh., 1922-23, 92: 264-7.—Pereira, R. F. Hipertensten ocular por prolapso del cuerpo vitreo en la camara anterior despufis de la discisten de la catarata secundaria. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 506-10.— Pollock, W. B. I. The advantages of early capsular discission after senile cataract operations. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1924, 44: 75-8.—Seefelder, P. [High intraocular pressure following discission of secondary cataracts] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 191-6.—Slavik, B. [Treatment of secondary cataract Cas. lfik. cesk., 1924, 68: 1041.—Smith, H. Treatment of after-cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 638—Weeks, W. W. Complicated after-cataract; its surgical treatment. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 559-71, 4 pl— Wessely, K. Zur Technik der Nachstaroperation. Arch. Augenh., 1927, 98: 164-7.—Wheeler, J. M. Secondary cataract opening by single straight incision, iridotomy by same method. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1924, 29: 149-58. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 179-83. CATARACT 277 CATARACT ---- senile. Ammann, W. *Ueber die Haufigkeit der ein- zelnen zur Operation gelangenden Altersstar- typen nach der Erfahrung der Ziircher Klinik an 133 staroperierten Augen. 19p. 8? Zur., 1930. Anselmi, G. Sulle alterazioni dell' epitelio capsulare nella cataratta senile. 262p. 8? Modena, 1921. Horlacher, J. *Das Verhalten der menschli- chen Linse in Bezug auf die Form von Alterstrii- bungen bei 166 Personen im Alter von 41-83 Jahren [Basel] 19p. 8? Berl., 1918. Less, M. *Kritisches zur Theorie der Entste- hung sender Katarakt und seniler Makulaveran- derung durch ultraviolettes Licht und statistische Untersuchungen iiber die senile Makuladegenera- tion am Material der Konigsberger Universitats- Augenklinik. 24p. 8? Konigsb. i. Pr., 1929. Achermann, E. Ueber eine axial gelegene, pilzfbrmige Trii- bungder Alterskernoberfiache im Senium. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79: 503-5.—Bussy, L. Cataracte sfinile. Hopital, 1926, 14: 46.—East, A. G. Entoptic appearances of senile cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1922, 6: 365.—Favaloro, G. Contributo alia conoscenza delle sindromi senili del fundus (coroidite peri- papillare con atrofia del N. O. e cataratta) Arch, ottalm., 1934, 16: 107-15.—Fischer, F. Ein Beitrag zur Frage eines Antagonismus seniler Katarakt und seniler Makuladegeneration (Haab) Zschr. Augenh., 1926, 60: 134-42.—Fisher, W. A. Senile cataract. Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 238-40.—Gifford, S R. Problems of senile cataract. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1935, 28: 647-9. Also J. Iowa M. Soc, 1937, 27: 279-81—Gjessing, B. G. A. Is there a relation of antagonism between the senile cataract and the so-called senile macula alterations? Acta ophth., Kbh., 1924-25, 2: 341; 1936, 14: 134. Also Norsk mag. laegevid., 1925, 86: 951-65. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 56: 79-90.—Goldmann, H. Studien uber den Alterskernstreifen der Linse. Arch. Augenh., 1936-37, 110: 405-14.—Gut, A. Die senile hintere Schalenkatarakt, ihre Diagnose und ihre operative Prognose. Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 87: 77-88.— Handmann, M. Bemerkungen zum blattfbrmigen Star und zum Altersstarbeginn. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 605- 12.—Heine. Lebensschicksale von Kranken mit dem soge- nannten grauen Altersstar. Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 484-7.—Hirschberg, J. Erfahrungen eines alten Augenarztes; vom Star der Alten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1250; 1271.—Hoeve, J. van der. Der Antagonismus zwischen Beniler Katarakt und seniler Makuladegeneration (Haab) und die Frequenz der senilen Makuladegeneration unmittelbar nach Staroperation. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 63: 127-36.—Joyce, R. D. Case of cataract in an old man, aet. 81. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1924, 44: 430. Kirby, D. B. The mechanism of senile cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 1041-9. Also repr. ------ The pathology of senile cataract. N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 100378. Also repr.—Lijo Pavia, J. Catarata senil; las modificaciones de su aspecto biomicros- cfipico documentadas fotograficamente; biomicrofotografias. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1935, 35: 225-30. Also repr. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1449-51. Also repr.—Mulock Houwer, A. W. [Loosening of the capsule in senile cataract] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1932, 72: 1224. ------ [Senile cataract in the tropics] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 2055-61.—Mura, F. Contributo alio studio dell' eziologia della cataratta senile. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 526-48—Sa- tanowsky, P., & Kurlat, P. Contribucten al estudio de la etiologia de la catarata llamada senil. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 1163-73.—Sattler, R. Present-day conclusions on the etiology, clinical diagnosis, and surgical treatment of senile cataract. Ohio M. J., 1921, 17: 554-6.—Schuster, S. A., & Schuster, F. P. Some observations on senile cataract. Southwest. J. M. & S., 1933, 17: 80-3.—Smith, H. Early cataract (senile) ptosis, and after-cataract. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1922, 51: 40-6.—Szily, A. von. Dystrophia epithelialis lentis adiposa; uber Cholesterinverfettung im Bereiche eines spontan entstandenen vorderen Polstares als besondere Form der senilen Katarakt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 607-11 — Trantas. Lfisions sfiniles de la capsule anterieure du cristallin et du bord pupillaire. Arch, opht., Par., 1929, 46: 482-91.— Tron, E. Die Bedeutung der Epithelkorperchen in der Patho- genese des Alterstars. Arch. Augenh., 1925-26, 97: 356-68.— Vasquez Barriere, A. Sobre un lamentable error de diagn6s- stico; ies una catarata senil o es un glaucoma cr6nico? Arch. urug. med., 1934, 4: 274-80.—Wille. W. A. [Case of senile cataract complicated by glaucoma—periculum in mora] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 1734-6, pl.—Wright, J. W. Senile cataract; a systemic condition. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1928, 7: 312-6. ■--- senile: Treatment, medical. Gal!ndez y Rivero, J. Tratamiento de la catarata senil. 220p. 8? Madr.,1929. Probst, M. *Ueber Stationarbleiben und spontane Besserung des Visus bei Altersstarpa- tienten mit Bemerkungen zur medikamentosen Therapie des Altersstars [Zurich] 19p. 8? Affoltern-Albis, 1934. Scheube [H.] E. *Ueber die Versuche und Erfolge der nicht operativen Behandlung bei Cataracta senilis [Jena] 26p. 8? Tub., 1915. Alloway, F. L-, & Funk, R. S. Diathermy in senile cataract. Illinois M. J., 1929, 55: 286-8.—Campos. E. Diagn6stico e tratamento da cataracta senil. Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1926, 2: 113-6.—Capozzi. La cura della cataratta senile. Arch. ottalm., 1925, 32: 174-88.—Daniels, B. Untersuchungen zur Jodbehandlung der Katarakta senilis. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 75: 129-35.—Davis, A. E. The medical treatment of senile cataract; general and constitutional; specific and local. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1934, 32: 64-95, pl. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 273; 323; 367.—Gabszewicz, J., & Wachtel, H. [Effect of radium on senile cataract] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 65-7.—Jackson, E. Progress of senile cataract under hygienic care. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1924, 22: 85-112. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 775-82.—Kerr, W. J., Hosford, G. N., & Shepardson, H. C. Treatment of senile cataract with thyroid extract. Endocrinology, 1926, 10: 126-44.—Kirby, D.B. Senile cataract; the use of parathyroid extract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 5: 754-9. Also repr.—Kubik, J. Die operative und konservative Behandlung des Altersstares. Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1934-35, 32: 433-51.—Lijo Pavia, J. Catarata senil; un nuevo tratamiento medico. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1937, 12:182-97.— Loewenstein. Senile Linsentriibung und Hodentransplanta- tion. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1932, 49: 466-8.—Malkin, B. Jodiontophorese bei Altersstar. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 78: 259.—Miiller, H. K. Ist eine medikamentbse Therapie des Altersstares denkbar? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 97: 304-8.— Peters, A. Die nicht-operative Behandlung des Altersstares. Fortsch. Ther., 1931, 7: 179-83.—Rubley, S. J. On non- surgical management of senile cataract. Optometr. Week., 1932-33, 23: 1363; 1419; 1426.—Ryer, E. L., & Hotaling, E. E. A new absorption lens for use in selected cases of senile cataract with negative histories. Tr. Am. Acad. Optometry, 1936, 10: 60-76.—Salus, R. Die medikamentbse Behandlung des beginnenden Altersstars. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22- 1787; 1927, 23: 682.—Selinger, E. Effect of extract from cataractous human lenses on senile cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 244-8.—Senn, A. Die nichtoperative Behand- lung des sogen. Altersstares. Wschr. Ther. Hyg. Auges, 1913-14, 17: 329; 337; 1914-15, 18: 89; 97; 102.—Siegrist, A. Zur Pathogenese und medikamentosen Behandlung des grauen Altersstares. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 217-25 [Dis- cussion] 243-8. Also Ann. ocul., Par., 1932, 169: 696.— Svoboda, J. [Treatment of senile cataract with phacolysin] Cas. lfik. desk., 1926, 65: 1124-8— Vogt, A. Vergleichende Uebersicht iiber Klinik und Histologic der Alters- und Feuer- lamelle der Linsenvorderkapsel. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 587-90. ---- spindle-shaped. See Cataract, fusiform. ---- Surgery. See also Lens, Surgery. Arganaraz, R. La operacten de la catarata. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 781-99.—Arruga, H. Conceptos moder- nos de la operacten de la catarata. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1936, 11: 291.—Atkinson, D. T. Stumbling blocks of cataract surgery. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1925-26, 4: 315-7.—Blasko- vics, L. [Advancements in cataract operation] Gy6gyaszat, 1935, 75: 678.—Bruner, A. B. The operative treatment of cataracts. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 699-704—Castre- sana, B. La operacten de la catarata. Rev. cubana oft., 1930, 3: 221-30. Also Siglo mfid., 1930, 85: 437-40.—Danis. Extrac- tion de la cataracte. Bull. Soc beige opht, 1932, No. 64, 9-15.— Dehogues, J. L. Algunas consideraciones sobre la catarata y su tratamiento opcratorio. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1933, 38: 309-12.—Elliot, R. H. Cataract extraction; from the point of view of the general practitioner. Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1933, 9: 325-35.—Cradle, H. S. The age of patients operated on for senile cataract. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 774. Also repr.—Hartshorne, I. Progress in cataract surgery. Am. Med„ 1929, 24: 236-40.—Hirschberg, J. Star-Operationen an Kunstlern und Naturforschern. Arch. Augenh., 1921, 89: 173-7.—Howard, C. N. The present trend in cataract removal. Tr. Indiana Acad. Ophth., 1936, 52-8— Key, B. W. What progress has been made in perfecting the cataract operation? N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 803-10.—Knapp, P. Die moderne Kataraktoperation. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 369-73.—MacCallan, A. F. Cataract extraction in Egypt. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 491-3.—Marquez. Doppelkatarakt entfernt aus einem Auge. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 305. Also Med. ibera, 1922, 16: 13.—Norrie, G. A target, with an illustration of a cataract operation. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1923, 1: 71.—Potter, W. W. Cataract operations. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1921-22, 14: 296-301.—Poyales, F. La operacten de la catarata en la India. Rev. mfid. cubana, 1928, 2. ser., 39: 127-31.—Seidel, E. GrundsatzUches zur Staroperation. CATARACT 278 CATARACT Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 135: 159-64. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 96: 535.—Webb, W. S. Cataract surgery in India. Texas J. M., 1935-36, 31: 227-31.—Wright, R. E. The operative treatment of cataract. Irish J. M. Sc, 1933, ser. 6, 94: 549-99. ---- Surgery: Accidents. Alexander, G. F. Difficulties in removing hard cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1922, 42: 80-6.—Barker, C. B. Safety- first cataract procedure. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1933, 26: 192.—Denti, A. V. Di un incidente durante I'operazione di cataratta. Gior. ocul., 1922, 3: 134-6. Also Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1922, 3. ser., 10: 170.—Fisher. W. A. Precautions necessary to avoid accidents in cataract extraction. Illinois M. J., 1922, 41: 23-9.—Gailey, W. W. Accidents and errors encountered in the incision for extraction of senile cataract. Ibid., 1937, 71: 150-2.—Goldberg, H. G. An unusual accident (breaking of the knife point) occurring during the course of a cataract extraction. M. & S. Rep. Episc Hosp., Phila., 1920, 5: 254.—Marquez, M. Dos pequefios contratiempos en la operacten de la catarata y medio de evitarlos. Med. ibera, 1930, 14: 349. Also Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1931, 31: 132-5.— Mukai, H. Tupferfaden in der Vorderkammer nach Star- operation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 88-90—Ricci, E. Le disavventure di un operatore di cataratta considerate a distanza di un secolo. Studium, Nap., 1929, 19: 294-301.— Smith, E. Accidents in cataract operations. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 898-903.—Verrey, A. Heurs et malheurs d'un opfirateur de cataracte. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1061. ---- Surgery: Anesthesia and akinesia of eye. Ascher, K. Zur Verbesserung der Akinesie bei Staropera- tionen; Akinesie des Levator palpebrae superioris. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 664.—De Lieto Vollaro, A. La ipocinesia da anestesia per via congiuntivale dei muscoli esterni dell'occhio in aggiunta alia ipocinesia palpebrale, negli interventi operativi sul globo oculare e in particolar modo nella estrazione della cataratta senile. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1934, 3: 3-16.—Graves, B. Technique of cataract extraction during narcosis. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 319-21.—Jacqueau & Bujadoux. L'anesthfisie rfitro-oculaire dans les operations de cataracte. Clin, opht., Par., 1926, 30: 133-7. Also Lyon mfid., 1926, 137: 258-60.—Olah, E. Mein Verfahren der subkonjunktivalen Augenanasthesie bei Starextraktionen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 283-6.—Rubio, J. L'anestfisia del ganglionar en l'operacte de la catarata. An. Hosp. S. Creu, Barcel., 1932, 6: 272.—Tewfik, M. Akinesis in cataract extraction. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1925, 25-9.—Van Lint. L'akinfisie pal- pfibrale. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 714-8.—Wright, R. E. Blocking the main trunk of the facial nerve in cataract opera- tions. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1923, 52: 166; 1926, 55: 555, pl. ------ Akinesia during extraction of cataract. Ibid., 1929, n. ser., 2: 691. ---- Surgery: Complications, postoperative. Aryus, K. *Ueber endogene purulente Iritis nach Staroperation. 12p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Addario, C. II collapsus sclerae nell' operazione di cataratta. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 900-3. Also Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1925, 4: 464-7.—Bachstez, E. Ueber anstandige punkt- fbrmige Triibungen der Hornhaut nach Staroperation. Zschr. Augenh., 1923, 51: 81-6.—Basterra, J. Colapso del polo posterior del ojo. Med. ibera, 1927, 21: 345-7.—Belgeri, F., & Adrogue, E. Sobre un caso raro de cicatriz cistofdea consecu- tivo a una extraccten de catarata combinada. Rev. Soc. argent. oft., 1925, 1: 14-7. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 506.—Bietti, G. Cheratite bollosa come rara complicanza postoperatoria dopo estrazione di cataratta. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 793-807.—Bothman, L. Complications of cataract surgery in India. Illinois M. J., 1932, 62: 243.—Broman, T. On the occurrence of iritis after the extraction of a cataract. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1936, 14: 170-86.—Bulson, A. E. Prolapse of iris after cataract extraction. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 322-5.—Butler, T. H. Loss of vitreous in cataract extraction. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1921, 41: 428-36.—Clark, C. P. Some common surgical complications in senile cataract. Tr. India na Acad. Ophth., 1936, 40-51. Also J. Indiana M. Ass., 1936, 29: 422-4.—Cruickshank, M. M. A note on the complications following 1,322 consecutive cases of cataract extraction. Ind. M. Gaz., 1923, 58: 461-7. ------ Iritis following cataract extraction. Ibid., 1926, 61:490-3. ------ Observations on the complications following 4,000 cases of cataract extraction. Brit. J. Ophth., 1927, 11: 275-84.—Custodis, E. Ueber die Epithelauskleidung der Vorderkammer. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 612-22.—Dunphy, E. B. Loss of vitreous in cataract extraction. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 2254-7.—Edeskuty, O. Ein Fall totaler Irisatrophie nach Staroperation. Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 84: 79.—Ellett. E. C. Loss of vitreous in cataract extraction. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1797-800.— Fergus, F. Cataract extraction followed by symptoms sug- gestive of sympathetic ophthalmia. Brit. M. J., i923, 1: 182.— Francois, J. Opacitfi des sutures cristalliniennes. Bull. Soc beige opht., 1933, 12-23.—Gasteiger, H. Ueber Wundspren- gungen nach Staroperationen. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 57: 21-31.—Gftdl, H. Totale Irisatrophie im Anschluss an Kata- raktextraktion. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 395.—Goux, L. J. Complications following cataract extraction in glaucoma. Am. J. Ophth., 1905, 12: 8-10 [Discussion] 15-29.- Guerrieri, G. Lacerazione e strappo della capsula anteriorr nella opcm- zione della cataratta. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 1505-10.—Holland, H. T. Iritis as a post-operative complication of cataract extraction. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1929, 49: 393-9—Implanta- tion cyst following an operation for cataract. Annual Rep, Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1931, 6: 55.—Jacqueau & Bujadoui. Ophtalmie sympathique consficutive a l'opfiration de la cata- racte. Lyon mfid., 1926, 137: 474.—Jones, A. C, & Clark, C.P, Mesenterv thrombosis and death following cataract extraction Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 704.—Kantzel. G. S. [Rare case of dislocation of the nucleus and capsule into the an- terior chamber after extraction of a cataract] Sovet. vest oft., 1932, 1: 546-8.—Klauber, E. Fremdkorper in der Vorder- kammer nach Staroperationen als Ursache von Komplika- tionen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 86.—Knapp, A. The role of the lens capsule in the complications of the cataract operation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1794-7.—Levine, J. Growth of corneal epithelium into anterior chamber. Am. J Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 796-8.—Lijo Pavia. Predisposicten constitucional a la cicatriz pseudoqufstica en un operado de catarata. Rev. Soc. argent, oft., 1925, 1: 60-72.—Lindberg, J. G. [Affection of the cornea of the type of keratitis bullosa attacking first one eye then the other after the excision of a cataract] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1934, 76: 417-27. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 781-9.—Martini, F. Zur pathologi- schen Anatomie der Staroperation und ihrer Komplikationen Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927,118: 454-69.—Marucci, L. Cheratite bollosa e distrofia epiteliale della cornea secondarie ad estrazioni di cataratta. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 625-36.—Negre, R. Luxa- tion d'un noyau cristallinien dans la chambre anterieure 6 ans apres discission de cataracte morganienne. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 388-90.—Nugent, O. B. The pathology of hernia following cataract operation. Illinois M. J., 1930, 57: -11-4.— O'Brien, C. S. Detachment of the choroid after cataract extraction; clinical and experimental studies, with report of 75 cases. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 325; 4 pl.; 193G, 34: 170. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 527; 1936, 16: 655.— Papolczy, F. Partielle Epithelauskleidung der Vorderkammer nach Graefescher Starextraktion. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 84: 260-70.—Peretz, H. A short study of the complications of cataract extraction in Egypt with some practical suggestions. Brit. J. Ophth., 1931, 15: 28-33.—Puscariu, E. Cataracte senile, syphilis latente et iritis plastique post-opfiratoire [extractions in 809 cataracts of which i5 were followed by plastic iritis and 9 of these showed latent syphilis] Arch, opht., Par., 1927, 44: 117-22— Rotth. A. von. Experimentelle Unter- suchungen iiber die Bedeutung der Linsenreste fiir die post operativen Entzundungen. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 372-7.—Rowland. W. D. Complications in cataract surgery; case report. J. Ophth. Otol., 1926, 30: 406-12.—Rutherford, C. W. Complications in cataract extraction; a consideration of focal infections and diabetes. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 569-71.—Safar, K. Ueber Orangegelbfarbung am vorderen Bulbusabschnitt nach verungliickter Staroperation. Arch, Ophth., Berl., 1930, 114: 601-4.—Salus, R. Geheilte Epithel- auskleidung der Vorderkammer. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 368-71.—Santos Fernandez, J. El colapso del globo ocular en la extraccten de la catarata. Rev. cubana oft., 1921, 3: 626-31.—Schneider, C. O. Soemmering ring luxated into the anterior chamber. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 273.— Schwartz, V. J. Unusual cataract complication, 40 years after operation. Ibid., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 52; 1006.—Sedan, J. Troubles fonctionnels observes chez un sujet cataractfi des 2 yeux, operfi avec succes, apres 20 ans de cficitfi. Marseille mfid., 1923, 60: 699-704.—Seefelder. Ueber Wundsprengung nach Staroperationen. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 46.— Stanka. Randulzera der Kornea nach Staroperation. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924, 44: 161-9. ------ Randinfiltrate und Ulzera der Hornhaut nach Altersstarextraktion. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 53: 248-52.—Tessier, L. Accartocciamento tardivo del lembo corneale dopo l'estrazione della cataratta. Lettura oft., 1930, 7: 287-93.—Tooke, F. T. Dislocation of the ring of Soemmering, its removal, with some notes on its path- ology. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933, 31: 68-76, 4 pl. Also Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 466-76. Also repr.—True, H., & Dejean, C. Ophtalmie sympathique consficutive a l'extraction de la cataracte. Arch, opht., Par., 1925, 42: 385-401. Also Marseille mfid., 1925, 62: 1335-7.—Vejdovsky, V. [Sympa- thetic ophthalmia after operation for gray cataract] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1933, 72: 452-4.— Weve, H. [Detachment of Descemet'e membrane] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 398-400 — Wright, R. E. Lectures on cataract; anterior-segment and other complications in the postoperative period. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 240-53.—Zaky, A. Une forme non encore dficrite de trouble strifi post-opfiratoire de la cornfie. Rev. gen. opht., Geneve, 1920, 34: 306-16, pl. ---- Surgery: Complications, postoperative: Glaucoma and expulsive hemorrhage. Brugmann, W. *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der propulsiven Blutungen nach Staroperationen. 8p. 8? [Lpz.] 1921. Hennig, A. *Ueber einen Fall von expulsiver Blutung nach Staroperation [Wurzburg] 14p. 8? Ochsenfurt a. Main, 1935. CATARACT 279 CATARACT Ursztajn, W. Contribution a I'etude des himorragies tardives apres l'operation du cata- racte. 43p. 8? Par., 1934. Almeida, G. de. Estado glaucomatoso subito, emotivo, prodromo da hemorrhagia expulsiva na operagao da cataracta. Brasil med., 1923, 37: 15-9.—Bane, W. M. Glaucoma follow- ing cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 1155.—Corrado, M. Glaucoma secondario a penetrazione e proliferazione di epitelio in C. A. in occhio opeiato di cataratta. Ann. ottalm., 1931, 59: 706-17.—Cruickshank, M. M. Cho- roidal haemorrhage following cataract extraction. Ind. M. Gaz., 1925, 60: 213-7.—Cusumano, A. Sulla emorragia espulsiva dopo I'operazione di cataratta. Arch, ottalm., 1933, 40: 129-43.—Gala, A. [Causes of hemorrhage after cataract extraction] Cas. tek. eesk., 1926, 65: 86-9— Hinsdale, I. A., & Key, B. W. Three cases of hypertension after cataract extraction relieved after removal of focus of infection. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1922, 51: 507-9.—Jensen, V. A. Haemorrhages into the anterior chamber of the eye in cataract operations with and without the employment of adrenalin. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1932, 10: 382-7.—Lubowski. Hemorrhagic expulsive apres l'opfiration de la cataracte. Polska gaz. lek., 1924, 3: 113-5.—Lundsgaard, K. K. K. Choroidalhlutungcn nach Cataract-Operationen. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1928, 6: 251-9.— Meller, J. Ueber Drucksteigerung im Auge nach Ausziehung des Greisenstares. Wien. med. Wschr., 1921, 71: 1070-6.— Nugent, O. B. Complications of extraction of cataract in relation to intra-ocular tension and blood pressure. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, n. ser., 11: 908.—Pfingst, A. O. Expulsive choroidal hemorrhage complicating cataract extraction. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 323-8.—Ralston, W. Glaucoma following cataract extraction. Ibid., 1922, 15: 581-5.—Weeks, J. E. Glaucoma after cataract extraction. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1923, 28: 162-73 [Discussion] 178-86.—Wurdemann, H. V. Expulsive choroidal hemorrhage after cataract extrac- tion. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 427-30.—Ziegler S. L. The problem of choroidal hemorrhage in cataract extraction. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha, 1926, 7-22. ---- Surgery: Complications, postoperative: Infection. Peters, W. *Spatinfektion nach Katarakt- extraktion. 23p. 8? Heidelb., 1919. Scheid-Jeremias, E. *Ein Fall von Spatin- fektion nach Kataraktextraktion [Heidelberg] lip. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Butler, T. H. Infection after cataract operations. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1920, 40: 181-94.—Cousin, G. Les hy- phemas secondaires a l'opfiration de la cataracte. Arch, opht., Par., 1927, 44: 552-5.—Franklin, W. S., & Cordes, F. C. Postoperative cataract infections. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1977.—Hartleib, R. Geheilte Spiitinfektion nach Starauszie- hung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 526.—Kirkpatrick, H. Recovery of vision after incipient panophthalmitis following cataract extraction. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 82.—Langdon, H. M. Cataract wound infected with facultative anaerobic strepto- coccus. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 32.—Miklos. A. [Bacterium culture on media containing emulsified crystalline lens] Magy. orv. nagyhfit jegyzbkve, 1931, 157.—Morax, V. Discussion on the causes of infection after the extraction of senile cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K, 1921, 41: 375-407 — Rollet. Des suppurations, aprfis 6294 opfirations de cataracte. Lyon mfid., 1924, 133: 606.—Rotth, A. von. Metastati»che Endophthalmitis nach Kataraktextraktion. Klin. Mbl. Au- genh., 1927, 78: 823.—Rowland, W. D. Postoperative (cataract) complications by latent infections; case reports. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1935, 28: 739-41.—Thies, O. Spatinfektionen nach normal verlaufener Kataraktoperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75:743-7.—Vail, D. T., jr. On hyphema after cataract extraction. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933, 31: 496-527. ---- Surgery: Complications, postoperative: Mental disorders. Aubry & Bretagne. Le dfilire passager consficutif a l'opera- tion de la cataracte chez le vieillard. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1925, 601-5.—Axenfeld, T. Staroperation und Psyche. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1925, 74: 193-203.—Charlin, C. Le signe du rire chez les opfirfis recents de cataracte. Ann. ocul., Par., 1923, 160: 629.—Greenwood, A. Mental disturbances following operations for cataract. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1713-6.— Le Roux, H. Du dfilire consficutif a l'operation de la cataracte. Clin, opht., Par., 1924,. 28: 185-8.—Lowe. G. B. A case of acute mania following upon operation for the extraction of senile cataract. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 1: 1195.—Pfingst, A. O. Acute delirium following cataract opera!ion; case report. Kentucky M. J., 1923, 21: 99.—Russell, E. C. Psychosis following cataract operations; report of 3 cases. Ann. Surg., 1935, 101: 313-7. Also Surgery (Ravdin, I. S.) Phila., 1935, 313-7.—Thomas, F. C. Delirium following cataract opera- tions. Kentucky M. J., 1926, 24: 134-43. ---- Surgery: Complications, postoperative: Prevention. See also Cataract, Surgery: Preoperative man- agement. Atkinson, W. S. Two safety measures in cataract extrac- tion. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1928, 57: 275-82.—Axenfeld, T. Was kann geschehen, um die letzten Wundinfektionen und Komplikationen bei der Staroperation zu vermeiden? Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1925, 45: 128-31. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh.. 192o, 75: 407-14.—Banaji, B. P. Avoidance of post-operative infection in cataract operations. Brit. J. Ophth., 1927, 11: 7578-—Cerchez, V. Cataracte sfinile, iritis plastique post- opfiratoire; moyens d'fiviter cettes complications. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 406-21.—Charles, J. W. The prevention of postoperative delirium following senile cataract extraction. Progr. Med., Phila., 1924, 2: 397.—Fisher, W. A. Cataract preventable complications at time of operation and during the healing process. Illinois M. J., 1925, 47: 136-43.—Fox, L. W. Vitreous loss; its effect on the end result of cataract extraction; its prevention. Pennsylvania M. J., 1921-22, 25: 550-5.— Gifford, S. R. The prevention of complications in the cataract operation. Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 243-5.—Gleser, B. M. [Decreasing the danger in excisions of cataracts] Sovet. vest. oft., 1933, 3: 281-0.—Green, J., jr. Factors of safety in the operation for cataract. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1923, 20: 83-8.— Gurley, L. M. Eye shield to prevent delirium following senile cataract operation. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 679.— Herrenschwand, F. von. Die Wundsprengung nach Altersstar - extraktion und ihre Verhutung durch die Anlegung eines vor- bereiteten Bindehautlappens. Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 83: 87-94.—Jacqueau. Suture palpfibrale avec ou sans pansement apres opfiration de cataracte. Clin, opht., Par., 1927, 31: 435-7.—Kappeler, E. Ueber die Vermeidung von Glaskorper- und Irisvorfall nach der Erfahrung der Zurcher Klinik an 385 Lappenextraktionen des Altersstars, mit Bemerkungen zur Technik der Extraktion. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 945-51.—Kufller & Schneider. Ueber bakterioskopische Pro- phylaxe. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 58: 115-23.—Nugent, O. B. Complications in cataract extraction; cause, prevention, and management. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 135-40.— Obarrio, P. Lid traction the greatest safeguard against vitreous loss in cataract operations. Ibid., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 264-7.—Poyales, F. Medidas preventivas de la hemorragia expulsiva en la operacten de la catarata. An. Hosp. S. Josfi, Madr., 1929-30, 1: 48-50.—Selinger, E. Injection of air into the anterior chamber after cataract extraction. Am. J, Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 827.—White, D. W., & White, P. C. A new method for cataract extraction by controlling intraocular pressure and preventing operative and post-operative complica- tions. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1929-30, 9: 183-9. ---- Surgery: Complications, postoperative: Treatment. Bass, A. L. The management of complications following cataract extraction. Kentucky M. J., 1923, 21: 252-6.— Blaskovics, L. von. Zur Verbesserung von misslungenen Staroperationen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 145-53.— Bonnet & Paufique. Ophthalmomalacie post-opfiratoire; action favorable de l'injection intraoculaire de liquide cfiphalo- rachidien. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 525-9.—Bothman, L. Repair of rupture of the wound after extraction of cataract; report of cases. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 1073-5.— Burnham, G. H. The treatment of a case of cyclo-iritis follow- ing senile cataract extraction. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928, 18: 63.—Busacca, A. Ueber die Chirurgie des Irisprolapses nach einfacher Starausziehung (Dialyse des Prolapses) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 76-8.—Cazalis. Conduite a tenir dans les issues du corps vitrfi au cours de l'opfiration de la cataracte. Clin, opht., Par., 1923, 27: 312-6— Chance, B. Conservative treatment of massive cystoid following cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 929-31.—Federici, E. I raggi Roentgen nell' epitelizzazione della camera anteriore e nella ritardata guarigione delle ferite operatorie nei catarattosi. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 112-25.—Gala, A. [Treatment of post- operative complications after extraction of cataract] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1931, 11: 513-6.—Hansell, H. F. The treatment of prolapse of the iris following cataract extraction. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1923, 3. ser., 45: 328.—King, C. Iris bombfi following cataract extraction; iridotomy with restoration of useful vision. Cincinnati J. M., 1925-26, 6: 32-4.—McRey- nolds, J. O. Management of complications in the operations for cataract and glaucoma. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62: 517-9.—Mills, L. Iritis, iridocyclitis, and prolapse of the iris in modern cataract surgery; prevention and treatment. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1979-87.—Vail, D. Epithelial downgrowth into the anterior chamber following cataract extraction arrested by radium treatment. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 306-25, pl. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 270-82.—Wiegmann, E. Ein Verfahren bei verzogertem Wundverschluss nach Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 96: 231.—Wood- ruff. H. W. Management of complications in the operation for senile cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 146-50. ---- Surgery: Complications, preoperative. See also Cataract, complicated; Cataract, Surgery: Methods: Choice. Joos, R. *Ueber Extraktionen der Linse in geschlossener Kapsel bei Cataracta complicata (1929-32) [Tubingen] 24p. 8? Ludwigsb., 1935. CATARACT 280 CATARACT Kieslich, G. *Cataractoperationen unter erschwerten Umstanden. 32p. 8? Heidelb., 1931. Matt, F. *Ueber Altersstaroperationen bei Megalocornea. 19p. 8? Aschaffenburg, 1931. Muller, A. *Ueber Altersstaroperationen bei kongenitaler Aniridie. 23p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Stegemann, H. *Ueber Extraktionen der Linse in geschlossener Kapsel bei Cataracta complicata. 16p. 8? Tub., 1929. Addario, C. La fragmentazione a stampo della cataratta senile e la sua estrazione attraverso un piccolo taglio sclerale e lanceolare: nuovo metodo, o metodo di sicurezza (nota pre- ventive) Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 1129.—Angelucci, A. Le operazioni di cataratta sul globo nei casi di enoftalmia. Arch. ottalm., 1925, 32: 138-41.—Burch, F. E. The influence of high blood pressure in cataract surgery. Northwest M., 1925, 24: 16-22. Also Eye Ear &c Month., 1926-27, 5: 453- 60.—Bussy, L., & Proby, H. Cataracte myopique parais- sant inopfirable; amelioration par l'intervention. Lyon mfid., 1921, 130: 24.—Chapman, V. A. Management of cataract in the insane. Wisconsin M. J., 1935, 34: 831—Dbrfl, E. Star- operation bei angeborenem Iriskolobom und bei Mikr- ophthalmus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 257-63 — Elschnig, A. Altersstarextraktion in der Kapsel bei Kerato- konus. Ibid., 1931, 86: 79. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, 11: 64-6.—Falchi, F. L'operazione della cataratta nel glau- coma cronico. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1929, n. ser., 4: 795-815.—Frenkel, H. Extraction de cristallins cataractfis et subluxfis. Rec. opht., Par., 1909, 3. ser., 31: 340-3. Also Toulouse mfid., 1909, 2. ser., 11: 316-9.—Fromaget, C. Cata- racte et glaucome: l'extraction de la cataracte est toujours possible dans une ceil glaucomateux normalisfi par une opfiration hypotensive. Gaz. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1922, 43: 174.— Gallino, J. A. Blefaratomfa externa y operacten de catarata en casos de enoftalmfa con abertura palpebral estrecha. Som. mfid., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 505.—Goldenburg, M. Cataract extraction after iridotasis for glaucoma. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 338-40.—Gut, A. Untersuchung uber die Opera- tionsprognose der mit Totalsklerose kombinierten Subkapsu- larkatarakt. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1062.—Hand- mann, M. Ueber Inversio (seu retroflexio) iridis als seltene Storung bei Operation einer Cataracta senilis hypermatura. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 82-8. _------ Spontane Verdunnung der Lederhaut als Storung bei der Staroperation. Zschr. Augenh., 1931-32, 76: 365-9.—Jimenez Lopez, C, & Ribon, V. Extraccten simple de una catarata intumescente practicada en un ozenoso. Siglo mfid., 1922, 70: 249.—Kayser, B. Bemerkungen zur Operation des Stares und besonders iiber die Komplikation mit Glaukom. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1921, 66: 626-41.—Khurgina, E. A. [Effect of changes of the vitreous body on the course of intracapsular extraction of the cataract] Vest, oft., 1937, 10: 653762, pl.— Kuhlgatz, W. Beitrag zur Extractio cataractae bei angeborener Aniridie. Zschr. Augenh., 1928, 64: 354-6— Lopez, J., & Ribon, V. Extraccten simple de una catarata intumescente practicada en un ozenoso. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1922, 29: pt 2, 668.—Manes, A. J. Procedimento operatorio de la catarata en enfermos ind6ciles, enfisematosos, cardiorrenales, disnfiicos, epilfipticos, paraplfijicos, etc. Ibid., 1934, 41: pt 2, 225-8.—Miller, H. Cataract operations under difficult circumstances. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1931, 10: 149-51.—Neumark, I. E. Extractio cataractae bei angeborener Aniridia. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 63: 171-4.—Pallares Lluesma, J. Hernia del iris; complicacten de la operacten de catarata en ojos con pterigten. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1935, 35: 326-9.—Peretz, H. Considerations pratiques sur les complications que prfisentent les yeux atteints de la cataracte, en Egypte. C. rend. Congr. internat. mfid. trop., 1928, 3: 761T6. ------ Nouvelle fitude des com- plications prfiopfiratoires des yeux atteints de la cataracte en Egypte; considfirations gfinfirales et indications pratiques. Ann. ocul., Par., 1930, 167: 713-20. Also Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1930, 23: 1-9.—Peter, L. C. Surgical treatment of senile cataract complicated by glaucoma. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 182-6.—Pockley, G. A. Modifications of surgical procedure in cases of cataract complicated by economic factors and by general constitutional disease. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1935, 5: 122-9.—Poyales, F. Complicaciones preoperatorias, operatorias y postoperatorias en la operation de la catarata. Med. ibera, 1932, 26: pt 2, 305. Also Rev. cubana otoneuroft., 1932, 1: 385-406.—Procksch, M. Ueber Operationsaussichten bei komplizierter Cataract. Zschr Augenh., 1937, 92: 129-38.—Purtscher, E., & Dibold, H. Zur intrakapsularen Starextraktion beim Diabetiker. Klin Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 24-37.—Rao, B. K. N. Transient exophthalmos during operation for cataract. Ind. M Gaz 1924, 59: 409.—Hubert, J. Ueber Entbindung des Altersstars in der Kapsel bei Keratokonus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 615-7.—Ruiz, J. P. Cuidados pre y post operatorios en la extraccion de la catarata. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1936 7- 943-7.—Santos Fernandez, J. Los estados prostaticos puederi entorpecer el curso de la operacten de la catarata. Rev cubana oft., 1921 3:359-62. ------ Operacten de la catarata en un enano. Ibid., 1922, 4: 12-7.—Schneider, R. Star- extraktion bei einem Hamophilen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 365-7.—Sedan, J. Hfimophile, ayant saignfi 19 jours apres extraction de cataracte, sans dommage pour le rfisultat visuel Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 411-4.—Seefelder, R. Zur Operation des komplizierten Stares. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 57; 12; 91. ------• Linsenentbindung bei aufgehobener vorderer Augenkammer und Sekundarglaukom. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79: 397.—Snell, H. C. Cataract extraction complicated by retained foreign body in fellow eye. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1933, 53: 605.—Spitzer, B. Altersstarextraktion myopischer Augen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 201-6.—Suehs, P. E. Extraction of senile cataract in a chronic glaucomatous eye with subsequent iridotomy. Texas J. M., 1926-27, 22: 515-7.— Wright, R. E. Lectures on cataract; difficulties at the time of cataract operation. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 119—31.— Vanes. T. R. La tensten ocular en las extracciones de cataratas. Rev. cubana otoneuroft., 1934, 3: 7-9. ---- Surgery: Discission [needling] Ballantyne, A. J. Posterior needling in the treatment ol lamellar and other forms of soft cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 540-4.—Berens, C, & Sitchevska, O. Complete discission of the crystalline lens; preliminary report of clinical and experimental studies. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1932, 283-98, ch. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 779-87.— Crisp, W. H. Chronic iridocyclitis after needling. Ibid., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 50.—Fabritius, A. Die Verbindung der Diszission mit gleich angeschlossener Linear (lanzen) extraktion bei gewissen Fallen von Cataracta mollis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 387-9.—Killen, W. M. A case of endogenous infec- tion after needling for cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1922, 42: 376; 1929, 49: 514.—Lang, B. A modification of the usual method of needling the lens capsule after cataract extraction. Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 459-63.—Lloyd, R. I. A factor in infection after needling. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1924, 53: 431.— Mitskewich, L. D. [Case of clearing and visual improvement of the cataract lens following discission in the other, likewise affected, eye] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 48.—O'Connor, R. Discission of the lens after the 25th year. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 54.—Radcliffe, McC. The advantages of complete discission by the V-shaped method. Tr. Am. Ophth, Soc, 1924, 22: 143-53. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 766-9.—Rowland, W. D. Notes on needling. J. Ophth. Otol., 1927, 31: 310-2.—Spir, E. Glaskorpervorfall nach Diszis- sionen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 868-70.—Szekacs, S. Die operativen Resultate der Diszissionen. Ibid., 1924, 72: 469-71.—Ziegler, S. L. Complete V-shaped discission for zonular and pyramidal cataract. Tr. Coll. Physicians Phila- delphia, 1921, n. ser., 43: 206. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 1100-2. Also Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1925, 45: 154-86. ---- Surgery: Electrodiaphakia [Lacarrere] Castelli, A. La elettrodiafachia secondo L. Lacartere. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 465-82.—Khali), M. Cataract extraction by electrodiafaco (after Lopez Lacarrere of Madrid). Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt (1935) 1936, 28: 36-45. Also Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 167-75.—Lopez Lacarrere, J. La extrac- cten total de la catarata senil mediante nuestro mfitodo opera- torio de electrodiafaquia. Med. ibera, 1932, 26: 1011. Also Rev. cubana oft., 1932, 1: 149-53. Also Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1932, 32: 293-303. ------ Die Elektrodiafakie; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 778-83. ----- Electrodiaphaquie; dfitermination de la force pfinfitrante et du pouvoir de traction de l'filectrodiaphaque sur le cristallin; premiers essais. Ann. ocul., Par., 1933, 170: 273-89.—Moreu, A. Intracapsular extraction of the crystalline lens with electrodiaphakia. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 739-43.—Nugent, O. B. Electrodiaphake. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1933, 430.—Tobgy, A. F. Intracapsular cataract extraction with electrocoagulation by a newly devised electrode. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1933, 26: 20-3, 2 pl.—Torres y Torres, A. La electrodiafaquia, u operacten elfictrica de la catarata del doctor Lacarrere, mfitodo de la seguridad; antecedentes hist6ricos de la cirugfa del cristalino. Med. ibera, 1933, 27: 80-2. ---- Surgery: Extracapsular extraction. Anklesaria. M. D. Some safeguards and points of technique in the extraction of senile cataract with capsulotomv. Ind. M. Gaz., 1930, 65: 67-71.—Atkinson. D. T. Extracapsular cata- ract extraction combined with posterior capsulotomv. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 522-6.—Aubaret. La mfithode de Daviel pour l'extraction de la cataracte: procfidfis a la pique et a la double pique. Marseille mfid., 1923, 60: 1357; 1924, 61: 199; 333. ------ L'opfiration des cataractes a la double lance: nouveaux dfitailssurbisection. Ibid., 1924,61:488-91. —;— L'extraction de la cataracte a la double-lance; les lfisions iridiennes. Ibid., 203-5. ------ Facilitfis et avantages de l'opfiration des cataractes aux doubles piques. Medecine, Par., 1924-25, 6: 273-5. ------ L'opfiration des cataractes aux doubles piques; indications et rfisultats. Ann. ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 429-46. ------ Nouveaux dfitails de technique sur l'opfiration des cataractes aux doubles piques; remarques con- cernant l'iris et la cicatrice. Marseille mfid., 1925, 62: 1319-25. La riduzione dell' iride nell' operazione di cataratta con la doppia lancia. Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 57-61.—Bamber, C. J. Remarks on linear extraction of the lens. Tr. Ind. M. Congr. (1894) 1895, 172—Coppee. Cataracte double operee par extraction linfiaire modiftee. Presse mfid. beige, 1869-70, CATARACT 281 CATARACT 22: 109-11.—Ewing, A. E. Capsulotomy by a new procedure. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1920, 18: 78-82—Fimbel. Incision de la cornfie au couteau boutonnfi aprfis ponction bilatfirale a la pique dans l'opfiration de la cataracte. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 107-11.—Harbridge, D. F. Capsulotomy method of lens expression. California West M., 1930, 32: 158-61 — Klauber, E. [Extraction of senile cataract with lancet] Cas. lfik. Cesk., 1931, 70: 1423.—Menacho, M. La quistotomfa en la operacten de la catarata. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1931, 31: 219-23.—Meyer, W. L. Ueber die Staroperation mit der Lanze. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 196-203 [Discus- sion] 213-6.—Santos-Fernandez, J. La capsulotomfa en la operacten de la catarata. Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1921, 47: 285-90, pl.—Sedan, J. Instrumentation et technique de l'opfiration de la cataracte a la double-pique. Ann. ocul.. Par., 1924, 161: 411-29. Also Clin, opht., Par., 1924, 28: 358 — Thiry. Examen critique du procfidfi d'opfiration de cataracte par extraction linfiaire modififie. Presse mfid. beige, 1869-70, 22: 325-9.—Woodruff, H. Extracapsular extraction of lens. Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 242. ---- Surgery: Eye, aphakic and postoperative. Bocci, D. Ricerche sulla visione stereoscopica negli afa- chici. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1896, 3. ser., 44: 223-32 — Campbell, J. A. Accommodation in aphakia. J. Ophth. Otol., 1927, 31: 255-60.—Caramazza, F. Biomicroscopia del vitreo nell'afachia. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 1173-216.—Cowan, A. Concerning a membrane between the vitreous and the anterior chamber, seen after removal of the crystalline lens and its capsule. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 125-9. ----- Some factors concerned in the correction of aphakia. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, n. ser., 12: 571-9.—Davenport, R. C. The after-results of cataract extraction. Brit. J. Ophth., 1928, 12: 85-93.—Fiirst, E. Ueber eine durch Muskeldruck hervor- gerufene Accommodation bei jugendlichen Aphakischen. Arch. Ophth., Lpz., 1907, 65: 1-45.—Gronholm, V. [Retina suture in cataract excision and post-operative astigmatismus] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 78: 286-94. ------& Kangasniemi, M. Ueber Hornhautnaht beim Starschnitt und den postoperativen Astigmatismus. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1936, 14: 158-68.— Handmann, M. Kreisfbrmige, lochartige Atrophie der hin- teren Linsenkapsel nach Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 666-9.—Hoare, W. W. Accommodation in aphakia. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1: 205.—Horton, J. J. Apparent accommodation in the aphakic eye. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 489.—Jones, R. H. Accommodation in aphakic eyes. Tr. Australas. M. Congr. (1905) 1907, 7: 299-301 — Kauffmann, F. Ueber die Bedeutung der Aphakie nach Alters- star fiir die Erwerbsfahigkeit. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1903, 9: 374-6.—Kiss, W. Sehscharfe der in friiher Kindheit doppel- seitig Staroperierten. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 523-31 — Knapp, A. Subsequent history of retained nucleus after cata- ract extraction. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, 8: 441.—Kramer, R. Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von Tron; iiber einige Eigen- tiimlichkeiten des Wundastigmatismus nach der Katarakt- extraktion usw. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 713-6 — Laqueur. Considerazioni sull'afachia. Clin, ocul., Pal., 1908, 9: 3069-72.—Lindahl, C. Ein Fall von ungewbhnlich guter Sehscharfe eines aphakischen Auges mit Einstellungsfehlern. Mitt. Augenklin. Carolin. med. chir. Inst. Stockholm, 1904, H. 5, 9-16.—Manes, A. J. Deformacten y descentracten post- operatoria de la pupila en la extraccten capsular de la catarata. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 1223-5.—Nicolas. F. Notes on vision after cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 123.—Orzalesi, F. Osservazioni istologiche sul pro- cesso riparativo di un taglio sclero-corneate, per espulsione di cataratta, in ottava giornata. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 1221-33.— Possenti, G. Aspetto biomieroscopico del vitreo in occhi afachici. Ann. ottalm., 1933, 61: 904-22.—Poyales, F., & Morino, S. Morphologie de la membrane hyalotde apre> l'extraction totale de la cataracte. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 609.—Saint-Martin, de. Les dfiplacements de dfiformations de la pupille apres l'extraction totale de la cataracte. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 170-3.—Sedan, J. Re- cherches sur la chromatopsie pfiriphfirique de l'aphaque. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 173-9.—Stahel, W. Experimentelles iiber Erythropsie bei Aphakischen. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1934, 132: 1-9.—Tron, E. Ueber einige Eigentiimlichkeiten des Wundastigmatismus nach der Katarakt-Extraktion nebst einigen Bemerkungen iiber die Ursachen der normalen Horn- hautkriimmung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 333-44 — Verhoeff, F. H. The condition of the ocular structures imme- diately after removal of the lens in capsule, as determined by microscopic examination. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1931, 29: 184-92, 2 pl. [Discussion] 214-20.—Vittadini, A. Contributo alio studio dell' astismatismo negli operati di cataratta. Arch. ottalm., 1935, 42: 303-40.—Wright, R. E. Lectures on cata- ract; posterior-segment in the postoperative period. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 376-87. ----Surgery: Indications. Amiga, H. Cual es el momento mas oportuno de operar las cataratas. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1935, 35: 626-34 — Bachstez, E. Ueber die Indikationen zur Staroperation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 120-9.—Bedell, A. J. When should a senile cataract be removed? N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 801-3.—Blaskovics, L. von. Fortschritt in der Staroperation und Aenderungen ihrer Anzeigen. Verh. ungar. arztl. Ges., 1936, 8: 6.—Calhoun, F. P. Concerning certain contraindications for operation of senile cataracts, with the report of a fatality. Kentucky M. J., 1925, 23: 275-9.— Cantonnet, A. La maturitfi de la cataracte. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1922, 36: 23.—Comberg, W. Soil ein einseitig an grauem Star erkrankter Mensch operiert werden? Schweiz. med Wschr., 1937, 67: 779.—Daily, R. K. When should a cataract be extracted? Med. Woman J., 1935, 42: 33-6.—Elliot, R. H. Cataract operation in extreme old age. Brit. M. J., 1931 1: 132.—El Rasheed Bey, A. F. A case of double immature senile cataract with successful operations years ago. Bull. Ophth Soc. Egypt, 1924, 43-6.—Fuchs, A. [Indications for the removal of cataracts] Cluj. med., 1929, 10: 293-6.—Gifford, H. Shall we operate on one-sided senile cataract. Med Herald 1922, 41: 175-7.—Jeandelize, P. Conditions d'opfira- bilitfi de la cataracte sfinile. Prat. mfid. fr., 1926, 5: 134-40.— Mauoin, C. C. Cataract in the only eye. Kentucky M. J., 1924, 22: 595.—Morax, V. Quand doit-on opfirer la cataracte? Sem. hop. Paris, 1926, 3: 59-63.—Peterson, R. A. Indications for operation m cataract. China M. J., 1924, 38: 1007-9.— Quentin. Operations de cataractes incomptetement mures. Union mfid. nord est, 1936, 59: 106.—Roche, C. Le mythe de la cataracte mure. Marseille nted., 1931, 68: 321-6.—Sachs, M. In welchem Zeitpunkte ist die Kataraktoperation vor- zunehmen? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 306.—Safar, K. Der gegenwartige Standpunkt bei der Indikationsstellung zur Altersstaroperation. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1931, 5: 109-11. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 324-7.—Smith, H. Mature and immature senile cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1921, 3. ser., 4: 900-5. Also N. York M. J., 1921, 114: 462-6.—Subileau, J. Le dogme de la maturitfi de la cataracte. J. mfid. Paris, 1936, 56: 82-4.—Van Lint. A quel moment peut-on opfirer la cataracte senile? Bruxelles mfid., 1928-29, 9: 539-41.—Velter, E. Indications et contre-indications operatoires de la cataracte sfinile. Hopital, 1932, 20: 290.—Zeeman, W. P. C. [Should we operate for unilateral cataract?] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930. 74: pt2, 3858-62. ---- Surgery: Instruments. Wahlstab, H. G. *Ueber die ersten hundert Starextraktionen unter der Hartel'schen Opera- tionslampe [Leipzig] 27p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1933. Alexander, G. F. Diseases of the lens; suggestions on the instrumentation of the cataract operation. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1929, 49: 79-81.—Allen, B. A new radium applicator for the treatment of cataracts. Am. J. Roentg., 1922, n. ser., 9: 755.—Arruga, H. Un gancho para la operacten de la cata- rata. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1931, 31: 347-51.—Aurand. Ciseaux a cataracte a courbure cornfienne contre-condfis. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, pt 2, 524. Also Lyon mfid., 1933, 152: 235.—Barrada. M. A. A device for separating the lids in cataract operations. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1930, 23: 10-6.—Basterra, J. Sobre la extraccten total de la catarata senil con pinza capsular; nueva modelo de pinza capsular. Progr. clin., Madr., 1929, 37: 763-70— Berens, C. Iridocap- sulotomy scissors with new features. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1301.—Blake, E. M. A conjunctival flap holder for cata- ract sutures. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 529.—Bujadoux. Pince-ciseaux pour la section de la cornfie dans l'opfiration de la cataracte. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1932, 619-21. Also Lyon mfid., 1932, 150: 670.—Castresana, B. Mi modelo de pinza para la extraccten in toto de la catarata. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1930, 30: 481-4.—Csillag, F. [Capsular forceps for intracap- sular extraction] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1935, 33: 29-31.—Cul- lom, M. M. An eye speculum for use in cataract extraction. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 1252.—Davis, F. A. Capsule forceps for intracapsular cataract extraction. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1936, 34: 239.—Denig, R. A capsulotome. Ophth. Rec, 1907, 16: 128.—Dimitry, T. J. A vacuum grasping instrument for removal of cataract in capsule. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 261-3.— Duhamel, E-, & Hodiamont, G. De I'utilisation de l'anse de Snellen dans l'opfiration de la cataracte. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1931, 390-2.—Edwards, F. Cataract and a modified cataract knife. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser., 7: 297-9.—Friede, R. Ueber Absaugung weicher Stare und Starreste; Verwendung des Starsaugers bei Hyphaema, Hypo- pyon und Keratoplastik. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 92: 201-6.— Fromaget, C. L'opfiration de la cataracte avec I'instrument de Pierre Gufirin (1740-1827) Gaz. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1925, 46: 361-4.—Glinski, D. L. [On the pneumatic eye spoon and the possibility of constructing other instruments after each type] Russ. vrach, 1909, 8: 376.—Guglianetti, L. Sull' opera- zione della cataratta secondaria; un nuovo coltello bitagliente. Gior. ocul., 1927, 8: 54-6.—Haass. Die spreizbare Lanze, ein neues Instrument zur Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 659-63.—Hildreth, H. R. The fluorescent lamp for cataract surgery. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 770-3.— Lowell, W. H. Twin keratome. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1933, 429.—Marchetti, A. Per l'abolizione del blefaro- stato nella operazione di cataratta. Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 545.—Mauger, P. Masque pour opfirfi de cataracte. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 781-4.—Nida. Un nouveau modele de pince pour l'iridectomie pfiriphfirique dans l'opfiration de la cataracte suivant la technique de Kalt. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1925, 564.—Paton, R. T. Curved cataract knife and its advantages. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 108.—Perrine, CATARACT 282 CATARACT J. K. M. Instrument for removal of debris in cataract extrac- tion. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 868.—Rochon-Duvi- gneaud, A., & Nogufis, P. Une ventouse a main pour l'extrac- tion totale de la cataracte sfinile. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1934, 643-52.—Row, H. Adjustable control stop to limit opening of intracapsular cataract forceps. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, n. ser., 11: 836.—Rycroft, B. W. Irrigating repositor for cata- ract extraction. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 682.—Schroeder, H. New speculum and lens forceps for the intracapsular cataract operation. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 268.—Schwartz, F. O. A lens expression hook. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 416-8.—Traquair, H. M. Notes on new instruments and technique in cataract operation. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930, 50: 564-7.—Van Lint. Utilitfi de la lampe a ultra-violets dans l'extraction de la cataracte et du cristallin transparent. Bull. Soc beige opht., 1935, No. 71, 201-4. Also Bruxelles mfid., 1935-36, 16: 170.—Verhoeff, F. H. Instrument for simplifying the insertion of corneo-sclero-conjunctival sutures in operations for cataracts. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1933, 434. Also Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1936, 34: 236-8.—Vogt, A. Eine Fokal- lampe zur Operation des Nachstars. Mschr. Psychiat., Berl., 1936, 93: 140-3.—Weill, G. La pique dans l'opfiration de la cataracte sfinile. Ann. ocul., Par., 1930, 167: 81-104.— Wright, R. E. Rfisumfi of notes on a series of 50 cataract extractions with Green's apparatus by Lt.-Col. R. E. Wright and Dr K. Koman Nayar. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1927, 47: 329-39. ---- Surgery: Intracapsular extraction. Saint-Martin, R. de. L'extraction capsulo- lenticulaire de la cataracte. 483p. 8? Par., 1935. Alcorn, J. G. The intracapsular extraction of cataract; a new and practical technique. Eye Ear &c Month., 1926-27, 5: 15-8.—Andrade, G. de. Sobre a extraccao total ou intra- capsular da cataracta. Brasil med., 1931, 45: 701-8.—Apple- man, L. F. Intracapsular cataract extraction by the Knapp method as compared with the classic procedure. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 249-52. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 154.—Arruga, H. La extraccten intracapsular de la catarata. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1930, 30: 593-622.—Avizonis, V. [Intracapsular operation in cataract] Medicina, Kaunas, 1936, 17: 369-78.—Barraquer, I., Sinclair, A. H. H. [et al.] Dis- cussion on the intracapsular method of cataract extraction. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 660.—Barrenechea A., S. La extraccten intracapsular de la catarata en la clfnica oftalmologica del Salvador. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1932, 32: 207-19.—Bride, T. M. Operations; the intracapsular operation for cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1936, 56: 334-8.—Castroviejo, R. Theoretical and practical study of the intracapsular cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 406-16.—Clark, C. P. The intracapsular extraction of senile cataract. Tr. Indiana Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1934, 30-50. Also J. Indi- ana M. Ass., 1935, 28: 319-22.—Collin, L. L'extraction de la cataracte dans sa capsule. Ann. ocul., Par., 1936, 173: 43-6.—Csillag, F. [Physico-dynamic factors in intracapsular extraction] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1936, 34: 553-8. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 91: 158-70. ------ Querfalte fassende Star- pinzette zur intrakapsularen Starextraktion durch Stiirzen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 375-9. ------ [Recent opera- tive tricks for destroying the zonula and for expression of the lens in intracapsular extraction] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1936, 34: 825-30. ------ Experimentelle Untersuchungen an Tier- augen zur Feststellung der Widerstandsfahigkeit der Linsen- kapsel; die Moglichkeit der Entfernung der Cataracta Mor- gagniana in der Kapsel. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 97: 515. —---- Vorschlage zu einer neuen Operationstechnik zur Zerreissung der Zonulafasern und zum Entfernen der Linse in der Kapsel durch Stiirzen. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 91: 171-82.—Daily, R. K., & Daily, L. Intracapsular cataract extraction. Texas J. M., 1931, 27: 426-31.—Das Kapur, G. Intra-capsular extraction of lens in cataract. Ind. J. M , 1921-22, 2: 429-35.— Derer, J. [Operation for senile cataract with special reference to the intracapsular extraction.] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1932, 12: 290-302.—Dirion, J. K. Technique associ- ated with intracapsular cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth 1937, 3. ser., 20: 299.—Dor, H. De l'extirpation du cristallin dans la capsule. Rev. gfin. opht., Par., 1906, 25: 289-94.— Duthie, O. M. Intracapsular cataract extraction. Brit. J. Ophth., 1937, 21: 16-22.—Elschnig, A. Die Extraktion des Altersstares in der Kapsel. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1922 43- 168 [Discussion] 186-91; 1924, 44: 145 [Discussion] 163. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 355-61. Also Zschr Augenh., 1931, 75: 1-10. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1426.----— Die intrakapsulare Staroperation in der Land- praxis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 191-4.—Fahmy, A. Y. Elschnig-Tbrok-Stanculeanu's intracapsular extraction. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1936, 29: 136-40.—Fisher, W. A. Cor- rected report of Col. Smith's cataract operations. Am. J Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 124-6. ------ Intracapsular cataract operation; simplified Smith Indian. Ibid., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 1242-7. ------ Senile cataract the present status of intra- capsular operation. Illinois M. J., 1934, 65: 437-40.—Flieringa, H. J. [Intracapsular extraction of a cataract] Ned. tschr' geneesk., 1934 78: 3726-30.-Fox, L. W. La extraccten intra-capsular de la catarata. Rev. cubana oft., 1921, 3: 661-6.—Giri, D. V. Some observations on intra-capsular extraction of cataract, with description of a simple technique Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1923, 43: 248-63.—Gnanadickam, G. L The modern intracapsular operation for senile cataract (ac- cording to Stanculeanu-Torok-Elschnig technique) Ind. M Gaz., 1932, 67: 559-66.—Green, A. S-, & Green, L. D. The intracapsular expression extraction of cataract. Arch. Ophth N. Y., 1922, 51: 338-48, 2 pl.—Greenwood, A. Intracapsular cataract extraction by traction alone. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc 1921, 19: 96-104.—Hill, C. E. Modifications of the Smith fndian operation for cataract extraction. Canad. J. M. & S 1922, 51: 115-7.—Hbrven, E. Ueber intrakapsulare Star- extraktion nach der Stanculeanu-Torokschen Methode Acta ophth., Kbh., 1928, 6: 470-4.—Howell, S. C. Intra- capsular extraction of cataracts. South. Surgeon, 1934, 3; 290-3.—Hume, G. The intracapsular operation for cataract extraction. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 804. Also Eye Ear &c Month., 1926-27, 5: 615.—Ibanez Puiggari, M. Extraccifin intracapsular del cristalino. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1931, 38: 876-8.—Iribarren, F. Extraccten de catarata con su capsula! Rev. espec, B. Air., 1931, 6: 93-101.—Johnson, G. L. Une mfithode nouvelle d'extraction du cristallin dans sa capsule Arch, opht,, Par., 1923, 40: 99-104.—Kadlicky, R. [Intra- capsular extraction of cataract] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1931, 11: 390-7.—Khanha, D. S. Extraction of lens entire in capsule without iridectomy. Practitioner, Lond., 1927, 118: 321.__ King, C. Practical points in cataract extraction emphasized in Col. Henry Smith's technique for intracapsular extraction Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1921, 50: 440-5. Also Ohio M. J., 192L 17: 557-9.—Kirby, D. B. A technique for intracapsular extrac- tion of cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 1006 — Knapp, A. Certain aspects of the intracapsular extraction of cataract by forceps; indications and technic. Arch. Ophth Chic, 1936, 16: 419-24.—Kubik, J. Ueber Altersstarextrak- tionen in der Kapsel. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 185-90 [Discussion] 213-6. ------ Ueber die intrakapsulare Starextraktion nach Stanculeanu-Torbk. Klin. Mbl. Augenh 1929, 82: 592-619.—Kugelberg, F. [Extraction of cataract in capsule] Hygiea, Stockh., 1931, 93: 689-704.—Leser, O. [Extraction of cataracts by means of Kalt's forceps] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1928, 67: 1159-62.—Licsko, A. Removal of cataract with the capsule. Brit. J. Ophth., 1926, 10: 485-9—Lieber- mann, L. von. Zur Frage der intrakapsularen Extraktion; runde Pupille oder Iridektomie? gestiirzte oder rechtlaufige Entbindung? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 47-50.—McAn- drews, L. F. Intracapsular cataract extraction; its present status. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 5: 93-126. Also repr.—McCool, J. L.. & Dickey, C. A. Intracapsular extrac- tion of senile cataract. California West. M., 1935, 43: 200-7.— Maestro, L. Di un metodo perfezionato di estrazione intra- capsulare della cataratta senile. Boll, ocul., 1928, 7: 985-91.— Mailing, B. [Intracapsular extraction of cataract] Med. rev., Bergen, 1933, 50: 264-70.—Manes, A. J. Nuevas considera- ciones sobre la operacten intracapsular de la catarata; proced. Stanculeano-Tbrbk-Elschnig. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1931, 38: 941-5. Also Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1933, 33: 65-72.—Marbaix. Etude sur l'extraction du cristallin cataractfi dans sa capsule. Ann. ocul., Par., 1922, 159: 660-6.—Marin-Amat, M. Intra- capsular cataract extraction with forceps. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1936, 56: 135-8.—Meding, C. B. The new intracapsular operation for cataract extraction. Arch. Ophth., Clue, 1929, n. ser., 1: 569-74.—Mendoza, R. La extraccten de la catarata en su capsula, segun Elschnig. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1932, 32: 85-7.—Meyer, R. C. J. The intracapsular extraction of cata- ract; an analysis of 67 cases as a plea for its wider adoption. Brit. J. Ophth., 1932, 16: 156-65.—Mills, L. Intracapsular cataract operations. California West. M., 1930, 32: 405-9 — Misra, S. N. Modified Smith's cataract operation in capsule. Ind. J. M., 1921-22, 2: 502-4.—Morton, H. Mel. Intra- capsular extraction without iridectomy. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 90-8.—O'Brien, C. S. Intracapsular cataract extraction. Med. Rec, Houston, 1934, 28: 596-600.—O'Mal- ley, C. C. Intra-capsular cataract extraction at Moga, Punjab. Brit. J. Ophth., 1931, 15: 152-60—Parker. W. R. Compara- tive results in the extraction of senile cataracts; using the combined, simple and Knapp-Tbrbk intracapsular methods. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, 11: 183-6.—Parte, G. A propos de l'extraction intracapsulaire du cristallin par la mfithode hon- groise. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 248-54.—Patterson, W. The intracapsular method of cataract extraction; with report of cases. Virginia M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 239-41.—Porte, G. Die intrakapsulare Extraktion der Linse nach der ungarischen Methode. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 91: 217.—Poyales, F. Estu- dio comparativo de las distintas tficnicas de la extraccifin total de la catarata. An. Hosp. S. Josfi, Madr., 1929-30, 1: 11, pl. ------ La operacten de Elschnig. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1931, 31: 351-4.—Raia, V. L. Sui progressi dell'estrazione intracapsular della cataratta negli ultimi anni. Ann. ottalm., 1932, 60: 687-93.—Rodstein, S. D. [Excision of cataract in the capsule through the sclera by peripheral iridectomy] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 3: 391-4.—Ros, A. La ley de Smith en la operacten de la catarata. Med. ibera, 1927, 21: 702-4.— Rotth, A. von, & Klein, N. Die Linsenkapsel bei der intra- kapsularen Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 84: 823-8.—Safar, K. Ueber die Ausziehung des Alterstares in der Kapsel (nach der Methode Stanculeanu-Torok-Elschnig) Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 69: 147-73. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1930, 3. ser., 13: 219-25.—Saint-Martin, de. L'extraction totale de la cataracte. Mfidecine, Par., 1921-22, 2: 253-8. -----■ L'extraction capsulo-lenticulaire de la cataracte. Ann. ocul., CATARACT 283 CATARACT Par., 1935, 172: 688-91.—Sander-Larsen, S. [Intracapsular cataract operation] Hospitalstidende, 1930, 73: [Oft. Selsk. Forh.] 55-8.—Sinclair, A. H. H. Intracapsular extraction of cataract, with cinematograph of operation as performed with specially designed forceps. Tr. Med. Chir. Soc. Edinburgh, 1924-25, 104: 5-20, pl. Also Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1925, 45, 127-54.—-Smith, F. F. S. Extraction of the lens in its capsule. Ind. M. Gaz., 1922, 57: 253.—Smith, H. A new technique for the expression of the cataractous lens in its capsule. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 213-24. ------ Intracapsular extraction of cataract, including the most recent advances. Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 121-6— Stock, W. Ueber Extraktion des gewohnlichen Altersstars in der Kapsel. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 281.—Szymanski, J. L'extraction intra- capsulaire latfirale de la cataracte a l'anse. Arch, opht., Par., 1923 , 40: 729-36.—Tostevin, A. L. The intracapsular extrac- tion of cataract with Sinclair's forceps. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1935-36, 5: 249-53.—Ubaldo, A. R., & Ayuyao, C. D. Intracapsular extraction of senile cataract with conjunctival bridge. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1934, 14: 215-7.—Van Lint. Extraction latfirale intra-capsulaire de la cataracte. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 591-8. Also Bruxelles mfid., 1926-27, 7: 173-7. ------ Quelques dfitails sur l'extraction intra-capsulaire de la cataracte. Arch, opht., Par., 1930, 47: 380-4.—Varshavsky, J., & Rabinovich, M. G. [Excision of a cataract in the capsule] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 3: 201-14.— Verhoeff, F. H. A new operation for removing cataracts with their capsules. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1927, 25: 54-64.— Waardenburg, P. J. [Intracapsular extraction of the crystalline lens] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 3730-5.—Woolsey, W. J. Intracapsular extraction of cataract. Texas J. M., 1934, 30: 35-9. ---- Surgery: Intracapsular extraction: Com- plications. Barraquer, I. Accidents and complications occurring in the intracapsular extraction of senile cataracts. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 385-9.—Feigenbaum, A. Starextraktion mit Schnitt nach Elschnig und Pupillenbildung bei Irisschwarte infolge von sympathischer Ophthalmie. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 683-6.—Hambresin, L. Les 3 grands accidents de l'extraction totale de la cataracte a la pince. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1933, 46-52. Also BruxeUes med., 1933-34, 14: 297.— Khurgina, E. A., & Dmitrieva, A. A. [Significance of atrophic changes in the iris in intracapsular excision of cataract] Vest. oft., 1937, 10: 648-52.—Knapp, A. The complications of the forceps intracapsular cataract operation, based on an analysis of 500 successive cases. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1936, 34: 162-70. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 770-5.—Millette, J. W. An unusual sequela of the intracapsular extraction of the cataractous lens. Ohio M. J., 1930, 26: 130-2.—Pereira, R. F. Prolapso del vitreo en la camara anterior y glaucoma despufis de la extraccten intracapsular de la catarata. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1936, 50: 1610-5.—Ralston, W., & Goar, E. L. Detachment of the retina following intracapsular cata- ract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, n. ser., 5: 372.— Shanker, H. Vitreous escape in intracapsular extraction of cataract in prominent eye-balls of fat patients. Ind. M. Gaz., 1923, 58: 251. ---- Surgery: Intracapsular extraction: Re- sults. Speidel, M. [L.] *Ueber die Ausziehung des Altersstares in geschlossener Kapsel nach den Erfahrungen der Tiibinger Augenklinik an den ersten 100 gelungenen Fallen. 38p. 8? Tub., 1934. Appleman, L. F. Intracapsular cataract extractions by the Knapp method; a report on 100 cases. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 907-12—Beach, S. J., & McAdams, W. R. Intra- capsular extraction of cataract in the average practice; report of 100 cases in which Verhoeff's method was used. Ibid., 1936, 15: 95-100.—Blaskovics, L. Erfahrungen mit der Starextrak- tion in der Kapsel. Mschr. ungar. Med., 1934, 8: 20-5. ----- Neuere Erfahrungen iiber die intrakapsulare Star- extraktion. Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 84: 370.—Carle, T. [Late results of an intracapsular operation in cataract] Hygiea, Stockh., 1936, 98: 716-9.—Elschnig. Staroperationen. Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1922, 7: 193-8.—Graddy, L. B. Extraction of the opaque and partially opaque tens in its capsule, report of 47 cases. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1909, 2: 94-7.—Greenwood, A., & Grossman, H. P. An analysis of 1,343 intracapsular cataract extractions by 48 operators following the Verhoeff method. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 353-64.—Ibafiez Puiggari, M., & Adrogue, E. Sobre 2,330 operaciones de catarata realizadas por el procedimiento de la pinza (extraccten total) Sem. mfid.. B. Air., 1936, 43: 1117-29.—Judkins, O. H. Intracapsular cataract extraction; report of 75 consecutive cases. Texas L M., 1924-25, 20: 27-30.—Knapp, A. Report of a second 100 successive extractions of cataract in the capsule after preliminary subluxation with the capsule forceps. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1921, 50: 426-30. ------ Late results of intracapsular cataract extraction. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1925, 45: 117-27. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 257-61. -----Ein drittes 100 aufeinanderfolgender Extraktionen der I Linse in geschlossener Kapsel, nach praliminarer Subluxation mit der Kapselpinzette. Arch. Augenh., 1930, 103: 263-70. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 5: 575-80. ------ Intracapsular operation for cataract; report on a fourth 100 successive extractions. Ibid., 1933, 10: 6-10. ------ Intra- capsular operation for cataract; report on a fifth 100 successive extractions. Ibid., 1935, 13: 823-8.—Lagrange, H. Com- mentaires sur 150 essais systfimatiques d'extraction intracapsu- laire du cristallin cataractfi. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 1003-14.—McReynolds, J. O. Status of intra-capsular cata- ract operations in North America, with analysis of the procedure and the results. Texas J. M., 1922-23, 18: 16-9.—Manes, A. J. Extraccten total del cristalino con la cristaloides; resultado de 150 operaciones. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1929, 36: pt 2, 429-36.------Experiencia sobre 280 operaciones de catarata (extraccten total) con la cristaloides; operacten de Stanculeano-Torok-Elschnig. Ibid., 1930, 37: pt 2, 1005-10 — Oxley, J. C. S. Visual results in 40 consecutive extractions of the lens by Smith's method. Ind. M. Gaz., 1906, 41: 482 — Parker, W. R. Cataract extraction; comparative results ob- tained by the combined, simple, and Knapp-Torbk methods of procedure. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 2252-4.—Pratt, F. J., & Pratt, J. A. A report of 50 consecutive cataract operations by the Smith-Indian-Fisher method. Minnesota M., 1921, 4: 370-7.—Smith, F. F. S. End results in intra-capsular extraction (Smith's) Ind. M. Gaz., 1923, 58: 208-11.— Townes, C. D. One hundred intracapsular cataract extractions by the Knapp method. Kentucky M. J., 1934, 32: 399-403. ------ One hundred attempted intracapsular operations. Ibid., 1936, 34: 444-8.—Wright, J. W. The intracapsular operation of cataract; a survey of 50 years' experience. Ohio M. J., 1932, 29: 41.—Zentmayer. W. The results of cataract operations performed by Colonel Smith at Wills Hospital. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1921, n. ser., 43: 204. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 97-9. ---- Surgery: Methods. Abreu Fialho. Operacao da cataracta; o que era e o que fi hoje em dia a operacao da cataracta; seguranpa do processo operatorio; cicatrizacao rapida; simplicidade e leveza dos curativos; conforto e liberdade do operado; ar e luz. Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1925, 1: 277-80.—Addario, C. L'integrita del diaframma elastico zonulo-capsulare deve essere mantenuta; perci6 tutti i metodi di estrarre in toto la cataratta sono da scartarsi. Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 1221-3.—Atkinson, D. T. A simplified technic for cataract extraction. Eye Ear &c Month., 1928, 7: 190-2.—Avalos, E. Un complemento de la operacten de la catarata; practica que deberfa generalizarse. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1936, 7: 919-29.—Badot, J. A propos du renversement du lambeau cornfien dans l'opfiration de la cataracte. Bull. Soc beige opht., 1928, No. 57, 130.— Bailliart, P. A propos de l'opfiration de la cataracte. Prat. mfid. fr., 1934, 15: 261-5.—Bakry, M. Posterior cataract extraction. Bull. Ophth. Soc Egypt, 1931, 24: 23-30, pl.— Bencini, A. Espulsione di cataratta in occhi gia operati di fistolizzante antiglaucomatosa. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 1079- 87.—Biddle, A. G. Modern cataract operations. Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 120: 434.—Binkley. R. S. Observations on cataract extraction. Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 425-8.—Campbell, C. Technique of cataract operations. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1922, 12: 10.—Cantonnet, A. Que vaut la rfitine derrtere une cataracte? J. mfid. chir., Par., 1919, 90: 466-9.—Carboni, G. Inversione dei tempi nell' operazione della cataratta. Gior. ocul., 1925, 6: 96-8.—Castelle Brage, J. La operacten de la catarata con inyeccion subconjunctiva de adrenalina. Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 31: 322-7.—Castresana, B. La operacten de la catarata con arrancamiento de la capsula. Siglo mfid., 1925, 75: 1; 30.— Castroviejo, R. Histology and pathology of the zonula; their clinical significance in the cataract operation. Illinois M. J., 1929, 56: 261-4. Also Med. ibera, 1930, 14: 693-7.—Charles, J. W. Operations for the removal of cataract. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 2: 384-6.—Chavira, R. A. Tficnica de la opera- cten de la catarata. Rev. mex. cir., 1934, 2: 634-43. Also Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1936, 7: 901-9.—Connell, E. S. Cataract extraction with a round pupil. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1925, 22: 247-9.—Coppez, H. Sur l'opfiration de la cataracte. Clin, opht., Par., 1926, 30: 318-24.—Corser, J. B. Practical points on cataract extraction. Atlantic M. J., 1923, 26: 536-9.—Colin. L'opfiration de la cataracte a l'institut ophtalmologique Albert Sarraut de Hue. Clin, opht., Par., 1926, 30: 686-8.—Critchett, A. Discussion on methods of operating for cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1922, 42: 236-66.—Daily, R. K. Modern refinements in cataract ex- traction. Texas J. M., 1935-36, 31: 330-5.—Denig, R. Mein Vorgehen bei der Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 443-57.—Derby, G. S. Modern aids to cataract extraction. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 2091-5.—Derer, J. Doppelseitige Staroperationen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 241-3.— Dubois, H. F. [On the indications for reclinatio lentis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: 1745.—Elliot, R. H. Some points in connexion with cataract extraction. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 1147-9. Also Eye Ear &c. Month., 1931, 10: 273-8.— Elschnig, A. Hilfsverfahren bei der Altersstarextraktion. Arch. Augenh., 1927, 98: 300-5.—Elschnig, A., & Zentner, P. Gleichzeitige Extraktion des Altersstars an beiden Augen. Ibid., 306-11.—Ewing, A. E. Zonule protection in cataract extraction. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 1117-21— Fernandez Isassi, H. Diferentes tficnicas operatorias de la catarata. An. Soc. mex. oft., 1936-37, 11: 77-89.—Filatov, V. P. [Graft- CATARACT 284 CATARACT ing of the cornea in cataract] Prirodsi, Leningr., 1935, 24: 48-52.—Friede, R. Zur Technik der Kataraktextraktion. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 347.—Gerard. G.. & Detroy, L. La manoeuvre de Gerard et Detroy pour parer a l'fiversion du lambeau dans l'extraction de la cataracte. Clin, opht., Par., 1926, 30: 613-9.—Gomez Marquez, J. Algunas considera- ciones sobre los diversos tiempos de la operacten de la catarata. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1933, 33: 264-77. ------ Algunas consideraciones sobre los diversos tiempos de la operacten de la catarata. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1933, 22: 406-15. -Green, J. Safeguards in cataract expression. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 392-7.—Gronholm, V. [Is the reclination in the cataract lens dislocated backwards?] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1922, 64: 64-8.— Grosz, E. Extraction of cataracts. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, 11: 102-10.—Hae, L. E. Treatment of couched lens. Malay. M. J., 1933, 8: 105-8.—Hardy, W. F. A consideration of cataract procedures. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 961-7.— Hernandez, G. Modificaciones a un tiempo de la operacten de la catarata. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1936, 7: 1033.— Hogshead, J. McC. Operative technique in cataract opera- tions. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1924-25, 17: 326.— Horvath, B. von. Staroperation mit nachtraglicher Kapselextraktion. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 96: 746-56.—Howard, H. J. Ex- traction of cataract. Addresses & Papers Dedic Cerem. & Med. Conf. Peking Union M. Coll. (1921) Peking, 1922, 1: 385.—Hughes, L. W. Combined extraction. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1929, 26: 841-4.—Ibanez Puiggari, M., & Adrogue, E. La extraccten de la catarata senil. Prensa mfid. argent., 1934-35, 21: 167-72.—James, R. Warner's operation for cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1928, 12: 259-61, pl.—Jimenez Garcia, D. ;,Un nuevo procedimiento para operar cataratas? Siglo med., 1927, 74: pt 2, 58.—Johnson, G. L. A plea for reviving the operation of couching. S. Afr. M. Rec., 1925, 23: 209.—Junes, E. La kfiratotomie verticale aux ciseaux dans l'opfiration de la cataracte sfinile. Ann. ocul., Par., 1930, 167: 732-44.—Kalt, E. Sur la technique de l'operation de la cata- racte. Ibid., 1923, 160: 689-99.—Killen, W. M. Some observations on cataract extraction with and without in- traocular irrigation. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1919, 39: 378- 83.—Kleefeld, G. Extraction latfirale de la cataracte sans la ventouse. Bull. Soc beige opht., 1930, 99-107.—Knapp, P. Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von Vogt Demonstrationen zu Verbesserungen in der Technik der Staroperation. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 266-8. ------ Certain debatable steps in the operation for senile cataract. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1928, 33: 132-45. ------ Some points in connection with cataract extraction. Pennsylvania M. J., 1930-31, 34: 223-5.—Krusius. Technik und Ergebnisse ambulanter Staroperationen. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 191-5 [Discussion] 213-6.—Lancaster, W. B. The cataract operation; a study of details. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 452-63.—Lang, li. A modification of the usual method of removing the lens in the extraction of senile cataract. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-21, 17: Sect. Ophth., 35. Also Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 464-6.—Liebermann, L. von. Technische Bemerkungen zur Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 29: 60-5.—Lijo Pavia, J., & Dusseldorp, M. A proposito de nuestro procedimiento para la operacten de la catarata. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1927, 2: 344-57. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 661-6. Also Ann. ocul., Par., 1927, 164: 826-36. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1927, 34: 833-47.—Lopez Abadfa, J. iSe debe rehabilitar la operacten de Fukala- Vacher? Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1933, 33: 329-33.—Lopez Lacarrere, J. Retro-extracgao lenticular. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1933, 51: 255.—Mallol de la Riva, F. La operacten de la catarata y su tficnica. Arch, med., Madr., 1927, 27: 64.—Marin Amat, M. Juicio critico acerca de los progresos realizados en la operacten de la catarata; tficnica personal. Siglo mfid., 1929, 83: 134-47.—Marsh, E. J. The simple operation for extraction of cataract. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1929, 26: 839-41.—Meding, C. B. The better surgery of cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 825-9. ------ Some conclusions as to cataract extraction. Cin- cinnati J. M., 1924-25, 5: 177-84.—Meyer, R. C. J. The round pupil in cataract extraction. Med. J. S. Africa, 1921-22, 17: 23-6.—Moehle, W. Cataract extraction through a vertical conjunctival slit. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 659-62.— Monthus, A. Sur quelques mficomptes dans les operations de cataracte. Mfidecine, Par., 1924-25, 6: 269.—Moore, R. F. The corneal section in cataract extraction; a small manoeuvre. Brit. J. Ophth., 1927, 11: 10.—Nicolato, A. II metodo di Critchett nel trattamento chirurgico delle cataratte ipermature e di Morgagni. Boll, ocul., 1928, 7: 421-41, pl.—Nugent, O. B. Cataract extraction; recent modalities—improved technic— better results. Texas J. M., 1936-37, 32: 664-71.—O'Brien, C. S. Elements of safety in cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 1132-9—Olah, E. Kritik neuerer Vorschlage, betreffend die Verbesserung der bei Staropera- tionen iiblichen Technik. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 439-41.—Paez Allende, F. Catarata bilateral; resorcion de restos en el ojo primeramente operado, a raiz de la extraccten lineal en el segundo; sobre las inyecciones de antigeno cris- taliniano. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1932, 32:136-40.—Pagani, M. Ancora della operazione della cataratta. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 588-94.—Peter, L. C. Important phases of a satisfactory senile cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 727-30.—Podworski, E. [Method of operation of cataract by the first professor of ophthalmology of the University of Cracow] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 94-6.—Prasad, R. G. My conjunctival incision for extraction of lens and its surgical anatomy. Antiseptic, Edinb., 1929, 26: 90-6, ch.—Reitsch, W. Bemerkungen zur Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923. V0: 678-84.—Rice, G. W. Cataract extraction in the country Gye Ear &c Month., 1922, 1: 311-4.—Rochon-Duvigneaud! La kystectomie large dans l'opfiration de la cataracte. Ann ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 465; 484.—Roure. A propos de l'em- placement des incisions cornfiennes recrinnient proposfies dans l'opfiration de la cataracte. Ibid., 1931, 168: 641-4/—Roy, M. M. A cataract expression operation. Ind. M. Gaz.j 1928, 63: 323—Salvati, G. Le traitement ambulatoire dans l'extraction de la cataracte. Ann. ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 701.— Sava-Goiou, G. Un nouveau procfidfi de capsulectomie dans l'opfiration de la cataracte. Ibid., 1925, 162: 786-90.— Shipman, J. S. A safe method of cataract extraction with report of results in 100 operations. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1932, 29: 852-5.—Sloan, H. L. Safeguards to cataract extraction South. M. & S., 1925, 87: 335-8.—Smith, H. The treatment of the iris in cataract operations. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1927, 56: 105-9.—Somervail, M. L. Extraction of the ocular lens' Vet. Rec, Lond., 1937, 17: 1456.—Stevenson, W. Newer methods in cataract surgery. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1931, 31: 343-6.—Szafnicki. Un nouveau procfidfi d'exficution de l'opfiration du Professeur Lagrange. Arch, opht., Par., 1929, 46: 228.—Tewfik, M. Some hints on senile cataract extraction operation. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1926, 66-75.—Tornatola, S. La cataratta; nuovo metodo operativo e vecchi ammaestra- menti. Pensiero med., 1921, 11: 605-7.—Torres Estrada, A. Tficnica actual de la operacten de la catarata. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1936, 7: 911-8.—Vajda, G. Doppelseitige Staroperationen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 374. ----- Die Kataraktoperationen des Augenarztes auf dem Lande. Ibid., 1936, 96: 673-5.—Valentino da Costa, L. Les procfidfis classiques de l'extraction de la cataracte et leurs variantes. Clin, opht., Par., 1924, 28: 16.—Valois, G., & Lemoine, P. Remarques relatives au lavage du sac cristallinien au cours de l'opfiration de la cataracte; rfiformation artificielle de la chambre anterieure. Ann. ocul., Par., 1923, 160: 28-34.—Velez, D. M. La operacten de la catarata. Gac. mfid. Mfixico, 1931, 62: 423-8. Also An. Soc. mex. oft., 1931-32, 9: 3-10.—Vergara Espino, L. A prop6sito de la tficnica de la operacten de la catarata. Rev. mex. cir., 1934, 2: 702.—Vogt, A. Ver- besserungen in der Technik der Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 230. ------ Demonstrationen zu Ver- besserungen in der Technik der Staroperation. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55:949-51. :---:— Erwiderung auf die Polemik Knapps gegen die von mir eingefiihrten Modifikationen der Starextraktionstechnik. Ibid., 1926, 56: 294.— Warlomont. De l'iridesis, de ses avantages et de ses indications; de son application aux cas de cataracte centrale. Presse mfid. beige, 1863-64, 16: 53-5.—Welton, C. B. Refinements in the opera- tion for senile cataract. Illinois M. J., 1922, 41: 19-22 — Whiting, M. H. Modern developments in cataract extraction. Irish J. M. Sc, 1933, ser. 6, 87: 111-21.—Wright, J. W. Cata- ract; improved operation. Collect. Source Material Ohio Univ. Coll. M., 1934, 229-34.—Wright. R. E. Details of cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 228-31. ---- Surgery: Methods: Choice. Carneiro da Rocha, M. A. *Vantagens da extracgao sobre a depressao na operacao da catarata. 15p. 8? Bahia, 1867. Fisher, W. A. Senile cataract; methods of operating. 256p. 8? Chic. [1923] Gallois, J. *Comparaison de resultats eloi- gnes dans l'extraction de la cataracte avec iri- dectomie et l'extraction simple avec suture. 84p. 8? Par., 1921. Axenfeld, T. Zur Kanthotomie (Blepharotomia externa) bei der Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 85-8.— Bagley, C. H. Immature cataract operation for use when intra- capsular extraction seems inadvisable. Surg. Gyn. Obit., 1926, 42: 698-700.—Barkan, O. A procedure for the extraction of congenital, soft, and membranous cataracts. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 117-24.—Barker, C. B. Cataract extraction; who? when? and how? J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1925, 18: 58.— Barraquer & Barraquer, I. Critica de los mfitodos modernos de extraccten de la catarata. Siglo mfid., 1920, 67: 33; 51.— Bartels, M. Zur Arbeit von Birch-Hirschfeld; ein Vergleich der Resultate der Altersstar-Operation mit und ohne vorberei- tetem Bindehautlappen. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 75: 166-8.— Bialetti, C. Osservazioni e considerazioni sull' operazione della cataratta. Lettura oft., 1927, 4: 244-74.—Birch-Hirschfeld. Ein Vergleich der Resultate der Altersstaroperation mit und ohne vorbereitetem Bindehautlappen. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 74: 1-23.—Braunstein, E. P. Zur Frage der Extraktion des Altersstars ohne Iridektomie. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1821. Burroughs. A. E. Discussion on the selected method of opera- tion for cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1923, 43: 672-9.- Cacioppo, S. L'operazione delle cataratte, alia stregua dei loro caratteri fisici ed anatomici. Ann. ottalm., 1935, 63: 42-64.—Cesar, A. Estudio comparado de la quistitomia y de la extraccten total del cristalino en la operacten de catarata. Rev. mfid., Managua, 1934-35, 4: 105-14—Charamis. S. Le procfidfi chirurgical le plus stir et efficace dans te traitement CATARACT 285 CATARACT chirurgical de la cataracte. Arch, opht., Par., 1925, 43: 433-6.—Choice (The) of cataract operations. Bull. Pract. Ophth., S. Franc, 1935, 5: 3; 51.—Chow, K. V. Ueber die Extraktion des einfachen Altersstars. Tungchi med. Mschr., 1926-27, 2: 178; 220.— Derer, J. [Senile cataract extraction] Bratisl. lfik. listy, 1924-25, 4: 35-45.—Elliot, R. H. Choice of operation for cataract on a previously trephined eye. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 958.—Fox, L. W. The cataract operation of election. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha, 1926, 203-92 pl — Gradle, H. S. Intracapsular versus extracapsular extraction of cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 497-501. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, n. ser., 11: 905-8.—Graves, B. The surgery of senile cataract. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1926, 36: 68-89.—Grosz. E. The extraction of senile cataract. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1930) 1931, 6: 571-4. ------ [Surgery of senile cataract] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 841.—Guiral Viondi, R. La operacten de la catarata por los mfitodos de Barraquer y por el de Kalt. Vida nueva, Habana, 1928, 22: 264-73.—Harston, G. M. The choice of operation in extraction of cataract. China M. J., 1925, 39: 199-203.—Hartshorne, I. Comparison of intracapsular meth- ods of cataract extractions. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 835-44.— Higgins, S. G. Cataract operations in the aged. Ibid., 1921, 3. ser., 4: 911-4.—Holland. H. T. Some contrain- dications to the intra-capsular operation for cataract based on 8,000 cases; by an intra-capsular operator. Ind. M. Gaz., 1922, 57: 296.—Houser, O. J. Senile cataract and operation. South. M. & S., 1930, 92: 269.—Ibanez Puiggari, M.. & Adrogue, E. Cataratas corticales preseniles y seniles; su importancia para la operacten de la catarata. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1934, 41: 813-9.—Jocqs, R. Referendum: doit-on extraire la cataracte avec ou sans sa capsule avec ou sans suture? Clin, opht., Par., 1925, 29: 249-53.—Kalt, M. E. Mon procfidfi opfiratoire actuel de la cataracte sfinile. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 652-60.—Knorr, E. A. Senile cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 186-90.—Lagrange. Choix du procfidfi opfiratoire dans la cataracte sfinile. Mfide- cine, Par., 1922-23, 4: 247-50.—Lagrange, H. Si vous deviez etre opfirfi de la cataracte, quelle mfithode prfiffireriez-vous? Bull, mfid., Par., 1930, 44: 431.—Lemoine, A. N. Cataracts and the choice of operation. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1925-26, 2: No. 5, 16-8.—Lenard, E. Ist im Anschluss an Staroperation an einem enophthalmischen Auge die Kantho- tomie erforderlich? Klin. Augenh., 1929, 83: 82-4.—Mails [Operations for senile cataract in the flat lands (Palembang Residence)] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937, 77: 659-66, 2 pl.—Manes, A. J. La operacten de la catarata coroidea. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 1358-60.—Mendoza, R. Sobre el mejor mfitodo operatorio en la catarata senil. ReV. cubana oft., 1930, 2: 100-2.—Modern (The) operation for senile cataract. Bull. Pract. Ophth., S. Franc, 1934, 4: 13-20.—Mrazova-Tregerova, I. [Comparison of results of intra- and extra-capsular extraction in senile cataracts] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1931, 11: 619-24.—Nugent, O. B. Cataract; the choice of operation for senile cataract. Illinois M. J., 1927, 52: 250-3. ------ & Fisher, W. A. The choice of cataract extraction for senile cataract. Ibid., 1933, 64: 320-8.— O'Gwyn & O'Gwyn. The pro and con of early cataract extrac- tion. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1931, 10: 405-7.—Pacalin, G. Choix d'une mfithode opfiratoire dans le traitement de la cata- racte sfinile. Paris mfid., 1924, 51: 41-6. Also Arch. mfid. pharm. mil., 1925, 82: 530-49.—Parker, W. R. Senile cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1921, 3. ser., 4: 650-4.—Peter, L. C. Intracapsular cataract extraction; the relative merits of the modern methods and indications for their use. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1933, 99-119.—Pischel, D. K. Com- parative end results in the intracapsular and extracapsular operations for the removal of senile cataracts. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 326-33.—Raverdino. Extraction a la pince des cataractes traumatiques. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 691.—Rowan, J. Iridectomy in lamellar or nuclear cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1924, 44: 67-75.—Scheerer, R. Suktion oder Extraktion? zur Frage der Operationsmethode bei weichen Staren. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 470-3.—Sedan, J. La mfithode d'extraction de la cataracte a la double pique du Professeur Aubaret et l'firisiphaque de Barraquer. Marseille mfid., 1924, 61: 481-8.—Smith, D. Factors influencing the choice of method for cataract extraction. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1922, 20: 51-71. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1923, 52: 25-38.—Thompson, H. M., & Thompson, J. W. Capsulotomy versus intracapsular method in senile cataract extraction. Colorado M., 1921, 18: 271-7.—Terrien, F. Choix de l'inter- vention dans la cataracte. Progr. mfid., Par., 1926, 41: 982-95. -----Si vous deviez etre opfirfi de la cataracte quelle mfithode prfiffireriez-vous? Bull, mfid., Par., 1930, 44: 643.—Timber- man, A. J. Comments on and comparison of various methods of cataract extraction in vogue. Ohio M. J., 1921, 17: 559- 61.—Torres Estrada, A. La tficnica preferible para la opera- cifin de la catarata. An. clin. Hosp. Juirez, Mfix., 1931, 1: 219-26.—Van Lint. L'extraction intracapsulaire de la cata- racte est l'opfiration de 1'avenir. Bruxelles mfid'., 1926-27, 7: 1186-90. ------ De l'extraction extracapsulaire de la cataracte a l'extraction intracapsulaire. Ibid., 1932-33, 13: 85-90. Also Arch, opht., Par., 1932, 49: 689-96.—Veasey, C. A. Extraction of senile cataract. Am. J. Ophth., 1921, 3. ser., 4: 846-9.—Vejdovskf, V. [What is the safest operation in cataract?] Cas. lfik. desk., 1931, 70: 1395.—Woodruff-, H. W. Operation for senile cataract. Illinois M. J., 1924, 46: 3731 ---- Surgery: Methods: Conjunctival flap. Butler, T. H. Extraction of cataract under a broad con- junctival bridge. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1922, 42- 62-74 — Clark, W. B., & Fish, J. W. The Van Lint conjunctival flap in cataract extractions. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1937, 90: 87-90.— Dowling, J L. The subjunctival method of cataract extrac- tion. Rhode Island M. J., 1927, 10: 50-3.—Eber, C. T. The ?22iunotlval bridee in cataract operations. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 106-8.—Ernsting, H. C. Modified sub- ?noiU extraction of cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 674-6.—Federici, E. Su alcune particolari indica- zioni dell autoplastica congiuntivale neU'operazione di cata- ratta. Arch, ottalm., 1932, 39: 417-38.—Fleming, N. Extrac- tion with conjunctival bridge. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1931, 24: 756-9.—Friede, R. Ueber eine neue Methode der sub- conjunctivalen Katarakt-Extraktion. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1922, 108: 376-97.—Gronholm, V. [Subconjunctival cataract operation with a complete conjunctival flap previously detached and provided with pedicles] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1921, 63: 578-85.—Howard, H. J. A conjunctival bridge as a safeguard against vitreous loss in cataract extraction. China M. J., 1923, 37: 709-15.—Killick, C. A series of 100 cases of cataract removed under a subconjunctival bridge. Brit. J. Ophth., 1923, 7: 320-7.—Krudener, von. Subkonjunktivale Star- operation. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1922, 43: 172-5 [Discussion] 186-91.—MacGillivray, A. Sub-conjunctival cataract extrac- tion. Brit. J. Ophth., 1022, 6: 351-60.—Mills, L. The sclero- conjunctival flap and suture method as applied to congenital and juvenile cataract. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha, 1926, 129-31.—Nanhorya, H. B. D. Analysis of 100 cases of cata- ract extraction at the Raipur Main Hospital by Smith's method with a flap of conjunctiva. Ind. M. Gaz., 1929, 64: 193.—O'Connor, R. Cataract extraction by the undetached conjunctival bridge method after preliminary iridectomy; 54 operations. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 809-17.—Ohm, J. Zur Frage der Bindehautdeckung bei der Staroperation. Zschr. Augenh., 1931-32, 76: 300-3.—Olah, E. Ueber die Binde- hautdeckung bei Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 441-4.—Parazols, J. Del puente conjuntival en la extraccten de la catarata. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1931, 17: 214-6.— Paton, L. Conjunctival bridge in cataract extraction. Brit. J. Ophth., 1928, 12: 525.—Pochissov, N. Modifikation der Konjunktivalbriicke fiir die Staroperation namentlich von Augen mit erhohtem Druck. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 90.—Rhode, J. El puente conjuntival en la operacten de catarata. Rev. med. cir., Caracas, 1928, 11: 447-53.—Salva. Opfiration de la cataracte avec lambeau conjonctival adhfirent supero-externe. Ann. ocul., Par., 1925, 162: 492-6.—San- guineus C. Estrazione sottocongiuntivale di cataratta. Let- tura oft., 1934, 11: 22-7.—Slocum, G. Employment of a conjunctival bridge and suture in cataract extraction. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 10: 329-41. Also repr.—Spoto, G. Vantaggi dei tagli a lembo congiuntivale libero neU'operazione di cataratta. Gior. ocul., 1930, 11: 46; 1931, 12: 55.—Spratt. C. N. The pocket flap in cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1928, 3. ser., 11: 347-51. Also Minnesota M„ 1932, 15: 221-7.—Tovbin, B. G. [Extraction of a cataract with a broad conjunctival flap] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 806.— Van Lint. Dans l'opfiration de la cataracte, du lambeau conjonctival en gfinfiral, du lambeau par glissement en par- ticulier; sa forme dans 1'incision a la pique. Arch, opht., Par., 1925, 42: 540-4.—Wolff, J. A conjunctival apron or safety flap in cataract extraction; a plea for its adoption as a routine procedure. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1923, 52: 554-62, pl. Surgery: Methods: Iridectomy and iri- dotomy. Blake, E. M. Peripheral iridectomy in extraction of cata- ract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 1: 559-65.—Borrello. F. P. L'iridectomia preparatoria nella operazione di cataratta. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 259-68.—Braun, G. Incisione della radice dell'iride nell'estrazione semplice della cataratta senile. Ibid., 1186-9.—Brodrick, F. W. Cataract incision, iridectomy and iridotomy. Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 235-8.—Charamis. S. De la grande valeur de l'iridectomie prfiparatoire dans l'opfira- tion de la cataracte. Clin, opht., Par., 1927, 31: 506-8.— Nichelatti, P. L'iridectomia periferica alia Pfliiger-Hess neU'operazione di cataratta. Lettura oft., 1925, 2: 55-70.— Ratnakar, R. P. Cataract extraction with iridotomy. Ind. M. Gaz., 1922, 57: 337.—Schlichter, C. H. Preliminary iridectomy. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1929, 26: 844-50.—Tennent, J. N. Cataract extraction with peripheral iridectomy; notes of 2 cases. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 1174-7. Surgery: Methods: Lid control sutures. Edeskuty, O. Lidfixierung bei Staroperationen. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 61: 256.—Elschnig, A. Eine Abiinderung der van der Hoeveschen Ziigelnahte. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 682.—H0eg, N. Ueber Fixation von Bulbus mit Hilfe eines Fadens in Conjunctiva. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1936,14:168-70.— Horner, W. D. Sutures for lid control in cataract operations. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 33-5.—McCool, J. L. Lid control sutures in the intra-capsular operation for senile cataract. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 245-9.—Ohm, J. Zur Fixation des Oberlides bei der Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 406; 697.—Warschawski. J. Zur Lidfixation bei Staropera- tionen. Ibid., 79: 90. CATARACT 286 CATARACT ---- Surgery: Methods: Suture. Agatston. S. A. Simple conjunctival suture for use in section for removal of a cataract. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 151.— Berens, C, & Losey, R. R. An untied conjunctival suture and conjunctival bridge in cataract extraction; results and con- clusions. Brit. J. Ophth., 1926, 10: 577-91.—Cantonnet, A. La suture de la cornfie dans l'opfiration de la cataracte. J. mfid. chir., Par., 1921, 92: 14-6.—Derby, G. S. The sclero- conjunctival stitch in cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 381.—Ellett, E. C. The use of the suture in cataract extraction. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha, 1926, 229-47. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 523-9.—Elschnig, A. Ueber die Naht bei der Altersstaroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 30-6. ------ The corneal suture in senile cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1928, 3. ser., 11: 267-70 — Greeves, R. A. A conjunctival suture inserted before section in certain cases of cataract extraction. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1933, 53: 86-92.—Gomez-Marquez. Un nouveau procfidfi de suture de la cornfie apres l'opfiration de la cataracte. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1932, 11-4.—Higgins, S. G. The safest cataract operation, with reference to astigmatism, following a corneal conjunctival suture. Illinois M. J., 1932, 62: 419-24.— Iribarren, F. Sutura de cornea como primer tiempo en la operacten de catarata a colgajo. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1921, 35: Sect. Soc. oft., 69-76.—Loscos Mulet, R. Sutura previa conjuntival en la extraccten de la catarata. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1930, 16: 353-6.—Paul, L. Die prophylaktische Hornhautnaht bei der Staroperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 87-92.—Rabinovich, M. G. [Modification of the suture of the cornea in extraction of cataract] Sovet. vest. oft., 1933, 3: 373.—Rubio, J. F. La sutura previa de la c6rnea en la extraccten de la catarata; sus ventajas, sus resultados en Guayaquil. Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1927, 53: 256-60, ch.—Slavik, B. [Suture of the cornea in cataract] Cas. lfik. 6esk., 1931, 70: 1385-8.—Spratt, C. N. The closure of the cataract incision. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 573.—Strand- bygaard, B. Die Korneasutur bei Staroperationen. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1928, 6: 475. Also Hospitalstidende, 1930, 73: 182-6.—Van Poole, G. M. A new stitch in cataract operation. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 788.—Vassutinsky, A. G. A propos de l'extraction de la cataracte avec suture. Ann. ocul., Par., 1929, 166: 699-704.—Verhoeff, F. H. Sclero- conjunctival suture in cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 886. ------ Corneoconjunctival suture for cataract operations. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1926, 24: 59-66. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1927, 56: 137-40. ------ A corneo-sclero-conjunctival suture in operations for cataract. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1927, 25: 48-53.—Walker, C. B. Exactly appositional sutures in the cataract operation. Ibid., 1929, 27: 51-62. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930, n. ser., 4: 521-9.— Wolfe, O. R., & McLeod, J. Wound closure for intracapsular extraction of cataract. Ibid., 1932, 8: 238. Also repr.— Wurdemann, H. V. Suturing of the conjunctiva in the cataract operation. Eye Ear &c Month., 1925-26, 4: 395-8. Also Northwest M., 1925, 24: 22-5. Also repr. ---- Surgery: Phakoerisis [Barraquer] Cadilhac, G. *L'extraction totale de la cataracte par l'erisiphaque; methode de Barra- quer. 83p. 8? Par., 1930. Pollet, A. R. *L'aspiration dans le traite- ment des cataractes traumatiques par blessures de guerre [Paris] 43p. 8? Montlucon, 1918. Andrade. G. de. A extraccao da cataracta pelo processo de Barraquer; impressoes sobre minhas 100 primeiras operacoes. Bol. Acad, nac med., Rio, 1933, 105: 216-48. Also Brasil med., 1933, 47: 653-5.—Arganaraz, R. Dispositivo para la operacten de la catarata por medio de la ventosa y el vacio facoerisis. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1937, 44: 321-4.—Barraquer, I. Extraccten ideal de la catarata. Siglo mfid., 1917, 64: 266; 1920, 67: 469. ------ Technique de la phakofirisis. Clin. opht., Par., 1921, 25: 303-21. Also Rev. cubana oft., 1921, 3: 370-85. Also Siglo mfid., 1921, 68: 21; 502; 532. Also Verh ophth. Ges., Berl. (1921) 1922, 205-10. Also Internat. Congr. Ophth., Wash., 1922, 1: 313-8. ------ Phakoerisis; the ad- vantages and important details of technique. Arch. Ophth N. Y., 1922, 51: 448-50. ------ La operacten de la catarata senil. An. Hosp. S. Josfi, Madr., 1930-31, 2: 55-69.------& Barraquer, J. A. La extraccten ideal de la catarata. Siglo mfid., 1917, 64: 746; 768.—Blessig. Zur Aussaugung weicher Stare. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 673.—Castresana, B. Nuevo procedimiento ideal de la ventosa, para la extraccten de la catarata. Siglo mfid., 1918, 65: 382; 403.—Chapman, V. A. The Barraquer method of cataract extraction. Wiscon- sin M. J., 1923-24, 22: 164-6.—Crossley, E. R. Intracapsular cataract extraction by the vacuum cup method—preliminary report of 14 cases. Illinois M. J., 1933, 63: 519-21.—Cruick- shank, M. M. Phacoerisis; observations on the technique, with a report on 115 consecutive cases. Brit. J. Ophth., Lond., 1925, 9: 321-51.—Dickson, R. M. A vacuum apparatus for cataract extraction; record of failure. Ind. M. Gaz., 1923, 58: 571.—Fisher, W. A. Cataract (facoerisis) Illinois m! J.] 1927,51:148-53. ------ A new suction method for the intra- capsular cataract operation. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 15: 3. ser 844.—Gallemaerts. Vingt-quatre extractions totales de la cataracte par l'firisiphaque de Barraquer. Ann. ocul., Par. 1921, 158: 214; 1922, 159: 481. ------ The Barraquer opera- tion; lens in the capsule. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1922, l: 297-300.------ Operation de Barraquer. Internat. Coiurr Ophth., Wash., 1922, 1: 319-39.—Gonzalez, J. Los modernos procedimientos pneumaticos de extraccten de la catarata. Med ibera, 1921, 14: 466-9.—Green". Ueber Phakoeresis. Deut med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 647.—Green, A. S.. & Green, L. d! Vacuum method of intracapsular cataract extraction Am j" Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 92-6.—Green, A. S., & Pacheco Luna] R. The Barraquer intracapsular cataract operation. Ibid.! 1921, 3. ser., 4: 595.—Greeves, R. A. A series of consecutive cases of cataract extraction by Barraquer's method Tr Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1923, 43: 223-32.—Guiral y Viondi, r] La facoerisis del J. I. Barraquer. Rev. med. cir. Habana 1924, 29: 111-25.—Harrison, W. J. The Barraquer operation for the removal of senile cataract; as practiced by Professor Ignacio Barraquer. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 104-11.— Hartshorne. I. Phacoerisis. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1929, 26: 834-9.—Higgins, S. G. Cataract operation by suction,' the Barraquer method. Wisconsin M. J., 1925-26, 24: 235-41,— Keyes, M. J. The extraction of soft cataract by suction; presentation of 2 unusual cases. Eye Ear &c Month., 1933 12: 317-9.—Kniisel, O. Erysiphakie. Schweiz. med. Wschr.,' 1921, 51: 1145.—Lagrange, H. L'extraction pneumatique di! cristallin par rupture zonulaire. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 387-93.—Leiva Daza, M. El procedimiento de Barraquer Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1922, 29: pt 2, 103.—Lijo Pavia, J. Cata- rata; 2 modelos de ventosa manual para su extraccten. Rev otoneur., B. Air., 1936, 11: 310-4.—Llamas, E. Algunas apuntaciones sobre la operacten Barraquer y sus brillantes resultados. Siglo mfid., 1920, 67: 843.—McCool, J. L. The extraction of senile cataract by vacuum fixation. Tr. Am Ophth. Soc, 1924, 22: 375-411.—McDannald, C. E. Vacuum extraction of cataracts. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 90-2.— McLean, W. Experiences with the Barraquer phacoerisis operation. J. Ophth. Otol., 1923, 27: 291-303. Also Hahne- man. Month., 1926, 61: 513; 1934, 69: 699. ----- The Barraquer cataract operation; moving picture demonstration. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1929, 26: 462-5.—McReynolds, J. O. Professor Barraquer of Barcelona and his method of phakoe- risis. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 83-90.—Malbran. J. La operacten de la catarata segun Barraquer o facofirisis. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 238-48.—Marbaix, O. Rfiflexions sur 3 cas d'extraction de la cataracte dans sa capsule par la venteuse de Barraquer sans vide vibratoire. Ann. ocul., Par., 1921, 158: 801-9. ------ Quelques rfiflexions sur 1 'opfirations de Barraquer. Rev. mfid., Louvain, 1927,266-70.— Margenat, J. Mi experiencia sobre phacofirisis. Rev. As. fnfid. argent., 1935, 49: 864-75.—Maynard, F. P. Note on a visit to Barcelona to see Prof. Barraquer's operation of pha- kofirisis (extraction of cataract by suction) Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1921, 41: 509-14.—Mills, L. Facoerisis. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 901-5.—Moore, R. F. A series of cases of cataract extraction by Barraquer's method. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K, 1923, 43: 232-48. ------ A modified suction cataract extractor. Brit. J. Ophth., 1923, 7: 235.— Munoz Urra, F. Un moyen simple pour la production du vide nficessaire pour l'extraction de la cataracte in toto selon la mfithode de Barraquer (phacofirisis) Ann. ocul., Par., 1921, 158: 809-12. Also Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1921, 107: 148-50. ------ Un sencillfsimo medio de producir el vacfo para la extraccten in toto de la catarata (facoerisis de Barraquer) Siglo mfid., 1921, 68: 766-8. ------ Algunas cuestiones re- lacionadas con la extraccten in toto de la catarata por el mfitodo de la facofirisis de Barraquer. Ibid., 1922, 70: 4-7.—Nugent O. B. The Barraquer cataract operation and its simplified form. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1929, 10: 267-70.—Parker, F. C, Removal of the cataractous lens by a suction method. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1922, 44: 299-301. -----■ Remarks upon the removal of the cataractous lens by a vacuum method; with presentation of an instrument for preventing vitreous loss. Atlantic M. J., 1923-24, 27: 356-60.—Riva, G. La terapia della cataratta e la facoerisi Barraquer. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1922, 1: 223-36.—S. Martin, de. A propos de la phacofirisis de Barraquer. Clin, opht., Par., 1921, 25: 487-96. ------ L'extraction totale de la cataracte par le procfidfi de Barraquer; ses indications, sa technique, ses rfisultats. Rev. mfid. est, 1924, 52: 278-85.—Santos Fernandez, J. El mfitodo espafiol (facofirisis) de extraccion de la catarata. Rev. cubana oft., 1921, 3: 635-7. Also Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1921, 26: 764-7.—Shapira, T. Die Saugmethode zur Extrak- tion weicher Stare. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 92: 768-74 — Smith, H. The Barraquer operation for cataract. Brit. J. Ophth., 1921, 5: 552.—Smith, J. R. Barraquer's operation. Ibid., 1927, 11: 152-80.—Sobhy Bey, M. First essays on phacoerisis or extraction of the cataractous lens in its capsule according to Barraquer's method. C. rend. Congr. internat. mfid. trop., 1928, 3: 767-90. ------ & Attie, E. I. L'ex- traction totale de la cataracte par l'firisiphaque (mfithode de Barraquer) ou le traitement chirurgical de la cataracte non mure. Fol. ophth. orient., 1932-33, 1: 72-80.—Stoewer. P. Meine Staroperation durch Ansaugung, eine historische Bemerkung zur Phakoeresis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 287.—Torres Estrada, A. iEs la facofiresis un procedimiento ideal para la extraccten de la catarata? Gac. mfid. Mfixico, 1932, 63: 361.—Ubaldo, A. R. Cataract extraction after Barraquer's method of Phakoerisis. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 906. ------ Operacten de catarata segun tficnica de Barraquer. Rev. filip. med., 1923, 14: 186-90.----- & Fernando, A. S. Intracapsular cataract extraction with the CATARACT 287 CATARACT report of 30 consecutive operations; erisiphake. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 608-10.—Van Lint. Les avantages de la mfithode de Barraquer l'importent-ils sur ses inconvfinients? Arch, opht., Par., 1922, 39: 523-9.—Vila Coro, A. Estudio crftico sobre la facofirisis. Rev. mfid. Barcelona, 1925, 2. ser., 4: 47-67.—Villa Moerna. Sobre la facofirisis Barraquer. Siglo mfid., 1919, 66: 8.—Wieden, J. Sobre el procedimiento Barraquer de la extraccten in toto de la catarata. Ibid., 1917, 64: 533.—Wolfe, O. Intracapsular extraction of cataract by the Barraquer method. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1925, 15: 592-7. -----The Barraquer method in immature and hypermature cataract. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1927-28, 6: 557-61.------ The Barraquer erisiphake. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1930, 35: 467.------The Barraquer cataract operation (modi- fied) Ibid., 259-77. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 510-7.------ The modified Barraquer cataract operation. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1932, 22: 123-30. Also Eye Ear &c Month., 1934, 13: 158-60.------& Blaess, M. J. The Barraquer intracapsular cataract operation; report of another 100 cases. Ibid., 1935-36, 14: 200-3.—Wright. R. E. A series of 250 cataract extractions by Barraquer's method. Brit. J. Ophth., 1925, 9: 57-63.—Zentmayer, W. Professor Barraquer's opera- tion in Philadelphia. Tr. Coll. Physicans Philadelphia, 1922, 44: 293-8. ------ Intracapsular cataract extraction with the erisiphake. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, n. ser., 6: 202-4. ---- Surgery: Postoperative management. See also Cataract, Surgery: Complications, postoperative. Newman, E. A. R. Irrigation in cataract extraction. 124p. 8? Calc, 1922. Atkinson, D. T. The post operative treatment of cataract cases. Eye Ear &c Month., 1925-26, 4: 438-40.—Ballan- tyne, A. J. Diseases of the lens; discussion on senile cataract; pre- and post-operative management and complications. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K, 1932, 52: 74-100— Bartolotta, E. L'anti- sepsi e l'assistenza post-operatoria negli ammalati di cataratta. Arch. ital. sc med. col., 1921, 2: 65-7.—Blaauw, E. E. Syph- iloma complicating aftertreatment of cataract extraction. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 59.—Bruner, A. B. The post- operative treatment of cataract. Ohio M. J., 1935, 31: 501-4.— Chavira, R. A. La facoterapia en la operacten de la catarata. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1937, 8: 201-7.—Esteban, M. Acerca de la primera cura en los operados de catarata. Rev. cubana otoneuroft., 1936, 5: 67.—Gill, E. G.. & Pilcher, J. A., jr. Observations in the management of 100 consecutive cataract operations. Virginia M. Month., 1934-35, 61: 663-5 — Lauber, H. Verband und Behandlung nach Staroperation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 2486-8.—Law, F. W. An enquiry into the occurrence and effects of vomiting after cataract extraction. Brit. J. Ophth., 1929, 13: 358-63 — McMullcn, W. H. Post-operative distress in cases of senile cataract. Ibid., 1936, 20: 657-66. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 377.—Mazal, V. [Emulsion of the lens in post- operative treatment of cataract] Cas. lfik. desk., 1932, 71: 198-202.—Millette, J. W. Treatment after cataract opera- tions. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1921, 50: 446-9. Also Ohio M. J., 1921, 17: 562.—Pflimlin, R. Modell einer Tragrand- brille fiir Staroperierte. Klin. MbL Augenh., 1935, 95: 105 — Yazujian. D. M. A new after-cataract technic. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 356. ---- Surgery: Preoperative management. See also Cataract, Surgery: Complications, preoperative. Alexander, G. F. A position of the head favorable to the operation for cataract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1920, 40: 194-6. ------ Advantages of a strong solution of atropine in the removal of cataract. Ibid., 1924, 44: 78-80. ----— A new method of controlling the eye in the operation for cataract. Ibid., 1927, 47: 98-100.—Atkinson, D. T. Precautions to be observed in cataract work. Eye Ear 6es. 254p. 8. Par., N. Maloine, 1927. ---- La procreation humaine. 2 1. 488p. illust. 8? Par., N. Maloine, 1931. CATTLE. Choquart, L. *Les marches de bestiaux et le commerce du bewail au Tonkin [Alfort] 109p. 8? Par., 1928, CATTLE 299 CATTLE Curschellas, T. *Kiinstliche Haarfarbungen beim Rind und deren Nachweis [Zurich] 31p. pl. 8? Wald, 1933. Dechambre, P. Domestication du boeuf et formes primi- tives de l'espece bovine. Rec. mid. vet., 1933, 109: 193-9.— Garantie (Sur la) tacite dans la vente de bovins de travail; jugement du Tribunal civil d'lssoire (4 fevrier 1926) Ibid., 1926, 102: 606-10.—Hofmann, W. Die Bedeutung des Rindes fiir den Menschen. Schweiz. Arch. Tierh., 1933, 75: 1-17.— Krolling, O. Die Form- und Organentwicklung des Hausrindes (Bos taurus L.) im ersten Embryonalmonat. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1924, 72: 1-54.—Mollcr-Sbrensen, A. Zur Frage der Enthornung von Rindern. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 88: 64-6.—Myers, J. A. Cattle's contribution to mankind. Hygeia, Chic, 1937, 15: 323; 417.—Norris, J. H., & Chamber- lin, W. E. A chemical and histological investigation in Vic- toria (Australia) of the blood of cattle and sheep. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1929, 6: 285-99, pl.—Overbeek. A. A. [The ancient cattle law] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1922, 49: 879-95.—Pfahler, R. Untersuchungen iiber die Vererbung der Scheckung und Farbe beim Hbhenfleckvieh. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1931, 58: 177-221.—Pitz. E. Ueber Viehlebensversicherungen unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des Viehversicherungsvereins des Rhein- und Maingaus, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Vorteile der ortlichen Viehversicherungen im weiteren Sinne. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1924-25, 35: 33-6.—Rieck, M. Die Rinderbestande Preussens in den Jahren 1867-1920. Vet. hist. Jahrb., 1929, 5: 98-120.—Ringseisen. J. Das Nasen- spiegelbild und seine Verwendung zur Kennzeichnung beim Rinde. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 83: 325-7.—Ryff, J. F. A new ligature for use in dehorning. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass.. 1937, 90: 784.—Schmidt, H. Untersuchungen iiber Erythro- zvtenzahl und Hiimoglobingehalt des Blutes Vollblutshorthorn- rinder. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 33: 901-3.—Schmutterer. Viehzahlungen in Oberfranken 1873-1924. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 76: 793; 819.—Schuttc, D. J. Factors affecting the growth of range cattle in semiarid regions. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, 5, 2: 535-617.—Sommerfeld, K. Kerapan (Stierwettrennen) auf Madoera, Niederlandisch-Indien. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 32: 125-7.—Tompkins, L. J. Keeping the bull feeling bully. Certif. Milk, 1935, 10: No. 116, 7; 14.— Use (The) of a chemical branding fluid as a possible method of marking black cattle. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1937, 17: 1141.— Wagner. H. Physiologisches und Pathologisches uber die Geschlechtsvorgange beim Rind. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1929, 37: 33-8. --- Abnormities. Delmer. Des boiteries en medecine bovine. Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., 1924, 77: 439-50.—Hauptmann. Zwei ungewohnliche Kalber. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1033, 49: 92.— Magliano, A. I bovini a groppa di cavallo. Gior. med. vet., 1923, 72: 533; 550- Mascheroni, E. I bovini a groppa di cavallo. Clin, vet., Milano, 1924, 47: 342-7.—Moine, G. Ectrosomie, avec amy^lie lombaire et contracture des membres posterieurs, chez le veau. Rec. mid. vit., 1936, 112: 15.— Stuhlenmiller, M. Interessante Hemmungsmissbildung am Kopfe eines Kalbes. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1933, 49: 85. --- Behavior. Strub, H. Zungenspielens Pratteln, 1921. Gardner. L. P. The responses of cows in a discrimination problem. J. Comp. Psychol., 1937, 23: 35-57.—Jansen. J. [Chewing as an impulsive action in cattle] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1927, 54: 947-9.—Kugler, F. Die Bekampfung des Zungen- spielens beim Rinde. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 79: 133; 148. --- Calf. McCampbell, Marston, H. W 1921-22. Pt 1: silage in fattening baby beef hattan, Kans., 1923. Duncan, C. W., Huffman, C. F., & Robinson, C. S. Mag- nesium studies in calves; tetany produced by a ration of milk or milk with various supplements. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 108: 35-44. Also repr.—Stableforth, A. W. The rearing of calves free from the major diseases of cattle. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1935, 15: 189-95.—Williams. W. L. The growing of sound calves. Cornell Vet., 1916, 6: 173-92. *Die operative Heilung beim Rinde [Bern] 50p. des C. W., Winchester, H. B., & Cattle feeding investigations, The maximum utilization of 8p. 8? Man- --- Calf: Diseases. Karsten, F. Der Paratyphus der Kalber, fiir Tierarzte und Studierende der Tierheilkunde. 109p. 8? Berl., 1921. Orgeval, A. Contribution a I'etude des maladies qui d^ciment, dans leur premiere ann6e, les veaux de l'elevage Bas Normand [Alfort] 40p. 8? Par., 1926. tt ™er*. D- D" Polyarthritis and rachitis in calves. J. Am. Vet. M Ass 1923-24, 64: 231.—Barker, J. R. Lesions of the bovine foetal membranes. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1925, 5: 689-92 — Cause), M. Mortification d'une partie de la queue et des phalanges des membres posterieures sur un veau age d'un mois. Rec med. vit., 1924, 100: 526-8.—DeSchweinitz. G. E. Blindness and papilledema in Guernsey calves, usually bulls, including the results of postmortem examination of 2 of the affected animals. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1931, 29: 321-41, 3 Pl-—Diet and disease in young calves. Vet. Med., Chic, 1936, 31: 103.—Hopfengiirtner. Beitrag zum Studium der Kalberkrankheiten und ihrer Bekampfung. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 36: 59.—Jordan, L. Diseases of young calves. Vet. J., Lond., 1933, 89: 202-15.—Jorgenson, G. E. Infec- tions of new-born calves and the relation of such infections to subsequent impotence. North Am. Vet., 1922, 3: 4-8.— Karsten. Ueberblick uber die wichtigsten ansteckenden Kalberkrankheiten. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 31: 61-6. ------ Bekampfung der Kalberkrankheiten. Ibid., 352. ------ Die Diplokokkeninfektion des Kalbes. Ibid., 1926, 34: 689-91.—Lehmann, O. Die Diplokokkeninfektion der Kalber (sogenannter Kalbermilzbrand, Gummimilz) Schweiz. Arch. Tierh., 1931, 73: 595-9.—Lovell, R., & Hughes, D. L. Diseases of young calves; a bacteriological examination of 100 cases. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1935, 48: 267-84.—Mcin- tosh, R. A. Calf scours and calf pneumonia. Vet. Med., Chic, 1929, 24: 469-71.—Mahlstedt. Beziehungen zwischen Stall und Kalberkrankheiten. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 35: 231; 249.—Poppe. Neue Erfahrungen in der Erforschung und Bekampfung der Kalberkrankheiten. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 40: 669. Also Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 32: 612-4. ------ Bekampfung der Kalberkrankheiten. Ibid., 1923, 31: 349-52.—Rittelmann. Impfungen gegen das Kalbersterben. Mitt. Verein. badisch. Tierarzte, 1926, 26: 17.—Schmoker, E. A. Rheumatism in calves. Cornell Vet., 1923, 13: 44-6. ------ Umbilical infections in calves. North Am. Vet., 1931, 12: 26-30.—Smith, T. The significance of colostrum in the prevention of the diseases of young calves. Cornell Vet., 1925, 15: 173-80.—Udall, D. H. Prevention of diseases of newborn calves. Ibid., 1924, 14: 226-39.—Wagner, H. Untersuchungen iiber Gebarmutter- und Jungtierkrank- heiten. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 35: 655-61.—Williams, W. L. Diseases of new-born calves and outline of recom- mendations for control. Cornell Vet., 1917, 7: 110-34. ---- Cow. See also Dairy, Dairy cow. Bercov, N. Considerations particulieres et relations pratiques sur les accidents vitulaires [Alfort] 46p. 8? Par., 1925. Hayden, C. C. A case of twinning in dairv cattle. Month. Bull. Ohio Exp. Sta., 1922, 7: 54-61.—Inchauspe, P. O. La alimentation del ganado vacuno. Rev. zootfecn., B. Air., 1936, 23: 187-91.—Kaay, F. C. van der, & Hesse, N. C. W. Einige Falle aus dem Gebiete der Geburtshilfe und der Gynakologie beim Rinde. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 29-33.— Martinoli, C. Un interesante caso de fiatismo en una vaca shorthorn. Rev. zootecn., B. Air., 1924, 11: 1-5. — Cow: Diseases. Bazin, M. Contribution a I'etude do I'infec- tion puerperale chez les vaches primipares [Alfort] 54p. 8? Par., 1929. Charbonnier, A. C. *La vaginite granuleuse contagieuse des bovides; sa gravite economique [Alfort] 35p. 8? Par., 1925. Desjacques, F. M. Contribution a l'dtude de la vaginite granuleuse contagieuse et du catarrhe genital granuleux contagieux [Alfort] 78p. 8° Par., 1929. Distrez, G. Contribution a, I'etude de la parapl6gie ante partum et de la maladie du chemin de fer chez la vache [Alfort] 78p. 8? Par., 1932. Nigg, M. *Zur Pathologie und Bakteriologie der Goschlechtsorgane des weiblichen Rindes, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Eileiters. 59p. 8? Ziir., 1926. Potier, L. A. J. Contribution a I'etude des dystocies mixtes chez la vaohe; la torsion de l'ute>us [Alfort] 66p. 8? Lyon, 1930. Stein, A. *Klinisch-physiologische und foren- sische Betrachtungen und Untersuchungen iiber die Pathologie des Genitalapparates des weibli- chen Rindes [Leipzig] lip. 8? Wurzen, 1922. Beller, K. Zur Frage des Keimgehalts der gesunden und kranken Uteri des Rindes. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1930, 46: 989.—Berten, Erfahrungen mit Therapogen-Zipk-Vaginal- CATTLE 300 CATTLE Kapseln bei der Bekampfung der Colpitis infectiosa. Ibid., 1928, 44: 208.—Chapman, W. B. Infectious ano-vulvitis of cattle. Vet. Med., Chic, 1930, 25: 139.—Detrez. Para- plegie ante partum et maladie du chemin de fer de la vache. Rec. med. vet., 1932, 108: 409-16.—Devine. J. F. Treatment of acute metritis, endo-metritis and metro-peritonitis. Vet. Med., Chic, 1926, 21: 534-6.—Ehlers, W. Erfahrungen iiber die Behandlung des infektibsen Scheidenkatarrhs (Colpitis granulosa) des Rindviehs. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 41: 507.—Ferraro, A. Terapia e profilassi del collasso puerperale in rapporto alle moderne vedute scientifiche. Profilassi, 1933, 6: 119-21.—-Giachino. M. Contributo alio studio del collasso puerperale delle vacche (osservazioni cliniche personali) Gior. med. vet., 1028, 77: 1163-8.—Graf, H., & Strasser, R. Ueber die Wirkung des Therapogens und Chinosols am isolierten Uterus des Rindes; ein Beitrag zur Frage der Nebenwirkung von Spiildesinfektionsmitteln. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1930, 46: 145-8.—Hagan, W. A. The relationship of certain diseases of cows to disease in man. Rep. N. York State Vet. Coll., 1934-35, 150-4.—Hartwig. Erfahrungen mit Metritis-Vakzin. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 44: 210.—Hobday. F. Certain diseases of the cow and their interest to the physician. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 313-5.—Holzel. Kiihe als Bazillenausscheider und ihre fleischbeschauliche Beurteilung. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1934, 85: 5.—Hupka, E. Ueber gehaufte exanthema- tische Hauterkrankungen nach Verfiitterung von Reismehl bei Kiihen. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1929, 37: 183-5.—Jones, F. S., & Little, R. B. An infectious granular vaginitis of cows. J. Exp. M., 1027, 45: 519-28, pl. ------ A contribution to the epidemiology of specific infectious cystitis and pyelo- nephritis of cows. Ibid., 1930, 51: 909-20, 2 pl. Also repr.— Kleinjan, P. H. [Treatment of infectious vaginal catarrh by pyotherapy in cattle] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1928, 55: 986-9.— Liess, J. Ein Beitrag zu den Erkrankungen des Rindes im Anschluss an die Geburt. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 34: 215.—Lorenzetti, I. Di un singolare reperto anatomo-pato- logico in una vacca, e sua importanza clinica. Clin, vet., Milano, 1925, 48: 541-3.—Nippert, F. Sabtanol ein neues Mittel zur Bekampfung der Kolpitis infectiosa bourn. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 79: 038.—Quin, A. H., jr. Some obser- vations on external ulcerative anovulvitis of heifers. North Am. Vet., 1923, 4: 267-9.—Schwetz, J., & Storck, N. On a case of triple infection in a cow; Piroplasma bigeminum, Gonderia mutans and Trypanosoma uniforme. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1929-30, 23: 637-9, pl.—Stinson, O. So-called post-parturient dyspepsia of bovine and its specific treatment. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1929, 9: 1115-9.—Udall, D. H., Cushing, E. R., & Fincher, M. G. Vital statistics of diseases of the genital organs of cows. Cornell Vet., 1925, 15: 121-36.— Vogg. Nochmals zur Bedeutungslosigkeit des infektibsen Scheidenkatarrhs. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 79: 106.— Williams, W. L. The significance of utero-chorionic lesions in the cow. Cornell Vet., 1929, 19: 254-72, 12 pl.—Williams, W. W. Physiological and pathological changes in the ovary of the cow and their chnical recognition. Ibid., 1928, 1»: 116-34. ---- dairy. See under Dairy. ---- Diseases. See also subheadings of Cattle [Calf; Cowl also proper names of cattle diseases as Anaplas- mosis; Anthrax; Barbone; Blackleg, &c; also caption: in animals, in connection with many human diseases. Dadd, G. H. American cattle doctor; direc- tions for preserving the health and curing the diseases of oxen, cattle, sheep, and swine. 359p 8? N. Y., 1884. Petersen, H. *Veranderungen an den Zehen- knochen und ihren Gelenkflachen bei der Stall- klaue des Rindes. 42p. 8? Lpz., 1933. United States. Department of Agricul- ture. Bureau of Animal Industry. Special report on diseases of cattle and on cattle feeding 496p. 8? Wash., 1896. Also Rev. ed. 533p. 1904. Also another ed. 551p. 1909. Also another ed. 568p. 1916. Cattle diseases and the diseases i n man associated with them. Vet. Rec., Lond., 1934, 14: 695-7.—Cerruti. C. L'allevamento del bovine di razza Watuzi nell'Urundi (ex-Africa orientale tedesca) Nuovo ercolani, 1923, 28: 100; 109.—De Gier, C. J. [Cattle disease in Brabant] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1926 53- 436-47.—Doyle, L. P. A disease affecting the legs of cattle! J. Am. \et. M. Ass., 1932, 81: 256.—Elphick. H. S. Some distempers of cattle, etc., and how they are remedied in 1739. Vet. Rec, Lond.,. 1923, 3: 258; 389.—Frenkel, H. S. Die Rinderkrankheit m Limburg und Nord-Brahant. Deut. herarzt1. Wschr., 1924, 32: 355.—Knoerchen. Seuchenartige Erkrankung bei Rindern. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 40: 145.—Kunkel, F. E. He specializes in the diseases of cattle Vet. Med., Chic, 1933, 28: vii-x.—McEwen, A. 1). The report of the Economic Advisory Council's committee on cattle diseases and repercussions therefrom. Vet. J., Lond., 1935, 91: 173-9.— Mettam, R. W. M. An outbreak of disease amongst imported pedigree cattle at the veterinary quarantine station, Nairobi J. Comp. Path., Edinb., 1931, 44: 50-70.—Roberts, G. J. Some diseases of bovines not described in textbooks. Vet. Rec Lond., 1927, 7: 775-9.—Spencer, T. F. A mysterious fatal disease of cattle. Ibid., 1923, 3: 296.—White, J. B. Some nervous disorders in cattle. Ibid., 1931, 11: 82. ---- Diseases: Bacteriology. Bauer, K. Ueber das Vorkommen von pathogenen Anaero- biern im Kote lebender Rinder. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr. 1925, 33: 218-20.—Davies, G. O. Corynebacterium pyogenes as the cause of polypoid lesions in the reticulum of an ox J. Comp. Path., Edinb., 1930, 43: 147-50.—Feldman, W. r! Observations on certain unidentified acidfast bacteria obtained from cattle. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1936, 88: 166-72.—Jones, F. S., Orcutt, M., & Little, R. B. Vibrios (Vibrio jejuni, N. sp.) associated with intestinal disorders of cows and calves J. Exp. M., 1931, 53: 853-63. Also repr—Profe & GrUttner.F. Der Bakterienbefund bei der sogenannten Durener Krankheit der Rinder und seine Bedeutung fiir deren Aetiologie. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 41: 209-15.—Rolle, M. Das Bacterium pyogenes als Krankheitserreger bei Rindern und Kalbern. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 36: 615-20.—Werner. F. Zur Bakteriologie der seuchenhaften Fohlen- und Kalberkrank- heiten in Oesterreich und deren Bekampfung mit spezifischen Impfstoffen. Ibid., 1924, 32: 612. Also Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1925, 12: 177-97. ---- Diseases: Causes. Bisschop, J. H. R. Mineral deficiencv diseases of livestock in South Africa. S. Afr. M. J., 1934, 8: 511-4.—Haupt, H. Ueber Erkaltung; Witterungseinfliisse als Krankheitsursache; Erkaltung als Krankheitsursache. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 38: 501; 511. ------& Klimmer, M. Gehiiuftes Erkran- ken von Rindern infolge Erkaltung. Ibid., 559-61.—Lockau, V. Ueber die Ursachen von Milchfieber, Reiscfieber und Weidete- tanie. Ibid., 1935, 51: 353-5.—Poenaru, I. La maladie des dreches chez les bovid£s considered comme une maladie par carence. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 640.—Ronca, V. Sulla eziologia della pneumatosi cistica delle linfoglandule polmonari dei bovini. Clin, vet., Milano, 1929, 52: 679-84.—Schalk, A. F. Deficiency problems in cattle. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1932, 80: 52-8.—Velu, H. Au sujet de l'etiologie et de la pathogenie de Darmous (fluorose spontanee des zones phosphatees) BuU. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1933, 26: 616-22. ---- Diseases: Diagnosis. Cushing, E. R. Clinical diagnosis in bovines. Vet. Med., Chic, 1932, 27: 426.—Thijn, J. W. [Morphological blood examination in normal and diseased cattle] Tschr. dierge- neesk., 1937, 64: 922; 994.—White, D. S. Physical examination of the digestive tract and indigestion in cattle. Rep. Vet. Med. Iowa Coll. Agr., 1917, 2: 197-219. ---- Diseases: Pathology. Arramy, A. *De la maxillite chez bovidSs [Alfort] 42p. 8? Saint-Jean-d'Ang61y, 1926. Borcic, B. *Der Sterzwurm, eine staphy- logene Folliculitis des Schwanzendes beim Rinde [Bern] 46p. 8? Wien, 1914. Heinz [F.] W. *Die aseptische chronische deformierende Gonitis des Rindes [Leipzig] 69p. 8? Bautzen, 1921. Heuz£, C. J. B. *De la bronchite vermineuse des bovins dans le Bessin [Alfort] 46p. 8°. Par., 1927. Peters, W. *Beitrage zur Geschichte der Carpalbeule des Rindes [Leipzig.] 8p. 8? Potsdam, 1923. Rheinboldt, O. *Ueber Vorhofscysten des Rindes. 25p. 8? Giessen, 1919. Vogel, V. *Der innere Bruch; Verschniiren und Ueberwurf beim Ochsen. 31p. 8? Muncb. [1922] Also Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 73: 670; passim. Ackroyd, W. A nervous disorder following gastro-ententu in cattle. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1921, n. ser., 1: 909—Besana. Muskelknoten beim Rind. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 38: 594.—Businco, A. Su la pneumolinfoadenite enfisematosa del bovini (di una nuova singolare malattia a tipo epidemico) Boll. Accad. med. Perugia, 1926, No. 2, 1. Also Clin, vet., Milano, 1926, 49: 479-86.—Curasson. G. Sur la toxicite de la s£cr£tion buccale des Sauterelles. Bull. Acad. vit. France, 1934, 7: 377-82.—Denker. Beobachtungen iiber die Eisen- bahnkrankheit des Rindes. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1930, 46: 969-73.— Elmassian, M„ & Urizar, R. Note sur une maladie CATTLE 301 CATTLE sphacellaire des bovides du Paraguay. An. Inst. nac. parasit., Asunci6n, 1928, 1: No. 1, 101-7.—Fincher, M. G. Diges- tive disturbances of cattle. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1927, 71: 9-20.—Gilman, H. L. Genital infections in the bull. Ibid., 1921-22, 60: 416-34.—Habersang. Ueber Hauptmangel des Arbeitsrindes. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 39: 267-9.—Hare, F. Zamia paralysis. North Am. Vet., 1921, 2: 478-80.—Har- vey, F. T. Some disturbances of the circulatory system in cattle. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1930, 10: 713.—Hewetson, W. T. Grass-ill in cattle. Vet. J., Lond., 1929, 85: 78-81—Holt, A. L. Sweet clover disease in cattle. Vet. Med., Chic, 1935, 30: 247-9.—Hoogland, H. J. M. Ein massives Adamantinom beim Rind. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1926, 54: 170-83.—Kinsley, A. T. Ano-vulvitis of feeding cattle. Vet. Med., Chic, 1929, 24: 241; 493.—Laszlo. F. [Porodontia of the incisors in cattle] Allatorv. lap., 1935, 58: 270.—Luy. P.. & Thormahlen, E. Beitrag zur Fluorose des Rindes. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1931-32, 64: 144-51.—Mason, F. E. Egyptian fever in cattle and buffaloes. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1922, 35: 33-9 — Miyamoto, T. Urocystitis haemorrhagica of native cattle in Formosa. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1927, 7. Congr., 3: 667-85, 4 pl.—Muldoon, W. E. Acute bloating of cattle. North Am. Vet., 1924, 5: 250-3.—Oguni, H. On the Wahi or Kose disease, an elephantiasis-like disease in cattle. J. Jap. Soc. Vet. Sc, 1927, 6: No. 2, 188-208, pl.—Pigneur, G. Au sujet du Butake dans le bewail des Ruanda-Urundi et Kivu. Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1932, 12: 337-9.— Roderick, L. M. The pathology of sweet clover disease in cattle [Fatal haemor- rhage] J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1928-29, 74: 314-26.—Rosen, S. G. Ephemeral fever (3 days' fever) of cattle in Palestine. Vet. J., Lond., 1931, 87: 244-6.—Rudolf. J. Ueber das Vorkommen einer infektibsen Bronchitis und Bronchopneumonie beim Rind in Oesterreich. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1928, 15: 193-205.— Schlegel, M. Bursitis et Parabursitis ossificans nebst Keratosis cutanea, Ankylose des Carpalgelenks beim Rind. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1921, 37: 421.—Schmidt, H. Loin disease. Vet. Med., Chic, 1929, 24: 440-2.—Schwind. Ueber die Vorhautentziindung (Posthitis) des Ochsen. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 73: 81-4.—Sjollema, B., & Seekles, L. Ueber Storungen des mineralen Regulationsmechanismus bei Krank- heiten des Rindes. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 229: 358-80.— Stinson, O. White heifer disease. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1925, 5: 123.—Stuhlenmiller, M. Die progressive septische Zellgewebs- entziindung des Rindes. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1930, 81: 209.—Sturgess, G. W. Observations on a curious disease [kora-gedi] affecting cattle in Ceylon. Vet. J., Lond., 1906, n. ser., 13: 299-303.—Three-day sickness of cattle. Health, Canberra, 1937, 15: 69-71.—Turner, A. W., Kelley, R. B., & Dann, A. T. Peg-leg of cattle in North Queensland. J. Counc. Sc. Indust. Res., Melb., 1935, 8: 120-32.—Van Si-ceghem, R. Le butaka. Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1934, 14: 225-9.— Witte, J. Untersuchungen iiber den Bliischenausschlag (Ex- anthema pustulosum coitale) des Rindes. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1933, 44: 163-91, 7 pl.—Young, T. D. Granuloma in bovines. Vet. J., Lond., 1937, 93: 174. --- Diseases: Prevention. Bouvier, G., & Bouvier, S. Apercn sur l'elevage bovin dans la Province du Lomami-Kasal (Congo beige) causes de pertes, maladies et moyens de lutte. Schweiz. Arch. Tierh., 1937, 79: 121-9.—Dahmen, H. Beitrag zur Entstehung und Bekam- pfung von Aufzuchtkrankheiten. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 44: 65-8.—Einschleppung und Weiterverbreitung ubertrag- barer Viehseuchen. Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 364-7.— Herrfarth. Wie lassen sich staatlich 1. die Tuberkulose, 2. die ansteckende Euterentziindung und 3. das seuchenhafte Verkalben der Rinder in einem Arbeitsgange und deshalb billig und erfolgversprechend bekampfen? Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 51: 727-33.—Imes, M. Summary of results of field trials by the U. S. Bureau of Animal Industry on ox- warble control. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1926-27, 13: 42-6.— Karsten. Ueber die Schaffung seuchenfreier Rinderbestande. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 43: 56-61.—Leonard, H. B. The present status of cattle disease elimination in New York under the Jones-Connally bill. Cornell Vet., 1935, 25: 44-9.— Lignieres, J. Sobre la defensa sanitaria del ganado en el pais; refiexiones sugeridas despu&3 de 30 afios de observaciones, de trabajo y de luchas. Rev. zoot6cn., B. Air., 1927, 14: 199-203.—Remmelts. [The task of organized agriculture in combating of contagious diseases in cattle] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1922, 49: 865-78.—Rittelmann. Impfungen gegen das Kal- bersterben. Mitt. Verein. badisch. Tierarzte, 1925, 25: 21.— Szelyes, L. [Immunization of cattle with toxins] Allatorv. lap., 1927, 50: 172-4.—Velu. Mesures preventives pour la protection du cheptel marocain; leurs bases; etudes effectu6es par le service de l'elevage (1913-23) Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., Par., 1923, 76: 208-17. Also Rev. vet. mil., Par., 1924, 8: 98-105. ■--- Diseases: Symptoms. Le Poul, R. *Contribution a, I'etude de I'indigestion spumeuse du rumen [Alfort] 53p. 8? Par., 1933. Pineteau, M. *Comment les bovides ex- tenorisent la douleur [Alfort] 76p. 8? Par., 1933. Begg, H. The significance of grunting as a subjective sign of disorder in cattle, and matters of interest. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1923, 3: 849-53.—Reisinger, L.. & Reimann, H. Beitrag zur Aetiologie des Blaschenausschlages der Rinder. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1928, 15: 249-61.—Sjollema, B. [The symp- toms of grass staggers in cattle] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1931, 58: 80-5. ---- Diseases: Treatment. Heinrich, O. *Die Behandlung von Hiift- gelenksleiden beim Rind durch Hautabschnurung. 31p. 8? Munch., 1920. Outrebon, M. *L'aloes dans le traitement de I'indigestion par surcharge du rumen et du feuillet chez les bovides [Alfort] 43p. 8? Par., 1932. Borelli, G. Nota di terapia applicata; contributo alio studio dell'impiego dell'acido picrico in patologia hovina. Gior. med. vet., 1924, 73: 633-40.—Braun. Die Punktion der Peritoneallmhle des Rindes mit Einverleibung von Blut und Serum. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 73: 62-9.—Burleigh, W. F. Treatment of foot-rot in cattle. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1930, 76: 648-51.—Dehecq. Le syndrome d'hypocalcemie aigue en pathologie bovine; son traitement par les injections intraveineuses de gluconate de calcium. Rec. mid. vit., 1932, 108:.81-90.—DeVine. J. F. Treatment of pneumonia and metritis in cattle. Vet. Med., Chic, 1926, 21: 59-62 — Goldmann, J. Versuch einer Therapie bei der Diirener Rinder- krankheit. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 76: 653.—Himmel- reich, P. Weg der fliissigen und halbfliissigen Medikamente nach Verabreichung beim erwachsenen Rinde per os. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1929, 59: 384-99—Langworlhy, A. E. Live stock remedies. Vet. Med., Chic, 1929, 24: 276.—Postl, E. Die Hautimpfung mit Cupal beim Rinde. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1929, 16: 514-9.—Seekles, L., Sjollema, B.. & van der Kaay, F. C. [Influence of an injection of a calcium chloride solution on the heart beat of a calf having grass staggers] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1930, 57: 1229; 1285; 1341.—Sforza, M. Sul comportamento del carbozoo in bovini variamente debili- tati. Ann. igiene, 1937, 47: 333-7— Sjollema, B. [Nature and treatment of kopziekte in cattle] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1930, 57: 67; 149. ---- Feeding and food. Alquier, J. Travaux du laboratoire de recherches et de la station d'experimentation sur I'alimentation du betail. Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1937, 25: 13-35.—Armsby, H. P. Cooperative experiments upon the protein requirements for the growth of cattle. Bull. U. S. Nat. Res. Counc, 1921-22, 2: 219-88.—Benedict, F. G., & Ritzman, E. G. Undernutrition and its influence on the metabolic plane of steers. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1923, 9: 23-5.—Carlens, O. Untersuchungen iiber die Fiitterung von Rindern mit Zuckerriibenkraut. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 43: 713-6.—Dechambre, M. La alimentation de los terneros con substitutos de la leche. Rev. zootecn., B. Air., 1921, 8: 104-13— Du Toit, P. J., Malan, A. I. [et al.] A study of the mineral content and feeding value of natural pastures in the Union of South Africa. Rep. Dir. Vet. Educ, Pretoria, 1932, pt 2, 525-77.—Eberhard. Erkran- kungen nach Verfiitterung von Kakaoschalenkuchen an Rinder. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 28: 333-5.—Farnsteiner, K , & Buttenberg. P. Zur Frage des Ueberganges von Borsaure aus dem Futter in die Organe und das Fleisch der Schlachttiere. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1906, 11: 8-10.—Grashuis, J. [Feeding rations for cattle and pigs] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1934, 61: 1297-308.—Lunde, G.. & Closs, K. [Effect of algae fodder on iodine contents in dairy products] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1936, 97: 377-96.—Mitchell, H. H. The minimum protein requirements of cattle; report of committee on animal nutrition. Bull. U. S. Nat. Res. Counc 1929, 67: 3-84.— Palmer, L. S., Fitch, C. P. [et al.] Supplementary report of an experiment to determine the effect of a low calcium ration on reproduction in cattle. Cornell Vet., 1935, 25: 229-46 — Ponti, A. II latte scemato neH'alimentazione dei vitelli. Clin. vet., Milano, 1907, 30: sez. sc, 185-90, 3 tab.—Sheehy, E. J. The mechanical aspect of the nutrition of farm stock. Sc. Proc. R. Dublin Soc, 1936, 21: 257-80.—Stockman, R. Soya meal as a cattle food. J. Comp. Path., Edinb., 1927, 40: 266-73.—Virtanen, A. I. Ueber die Konservierung der Vitamine im Viehfutter. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 258: 251-6.—Wiseman, E. S. Emergency cattle feeding in drought areas. Vet. Med., Chic, 1935, 30:206-9. ---- Hygiene. Vendries, J. *De la traite mecanique au point de vue hygi6nique, Economique et prophy- lactique [Alfort] 83p. 8? Par., 1931. Bedford, G. A. H. The effect upon ticks of dipping cattle regularly at short intervals in arsenical baths. Annual Rep. Dir. Vet. Serv., Pretoria, 1929, 1: sect. 1-4, 551-73.— Kossmag, M. Der Rinderstall als Mithilfe zum Erfolge der Erzeugungsschlacht. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 88: 253-5.—MacCreary, D., & Goddin. A. H. Tests of cattle fly sprays by the one-half cow method. J. Econ. Entom., 1937, 30: 478-82. CATTLE 302 CATTLE Injuries. Bolliger, A. *Ueber Muskelrisse der Adduk- toren beim Rind (sogennantes Vergritten) und deren Behandlung [Bern] 28p. 8? Zofingen, 1923. Stival, R. C. Contribution a I'etude des blessures des regions plantaire et interdigitee chez les betes bovines [Alfort] 47p. 8? Par., 1928. Abelein. Beitrag zur inneren Verwundung des Rindes und ihrer Behandlung. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1930, 81: 273; 287; 299.—Gardinazzi, L. Ferite penetranti nel torace dei bovini. Clin, vet., Milano, 1925, 48: 470-3.—Iwanov, X. Ueber Sommerwunden beim Rinde. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1933-34, 67: 261-70. ---- Inspection. Kuhne, J. *Die Bewertungskarte als Hilfs- mittel der Exterieurbeurteilung des Rindes in den europaischen Zuchtgebieten. 48p. 8°. Zur., 1932. Littwitz, G. *Nasolabioskopie beim Rind [Leipzig] 35p. 8? Bresl., 1924. Ernst, A. M. [Nasolabioscopy in dog and cow; a new method] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1933, 60: 305-10, 4 pl. ---- Metabolism. Forbes, E. B., Braman, W. W., & Kriss, M. The energy metabolism of cattle in relation to the plane of nutrition. J. Agr. Res., 1928, 37: 253-300. ------ The heat production of cattle in a respiration calorimeter as related to the rate of ventilation and to the moisture content of the air. J. Nutrit., 1932, 5: 387-94.—Forbes, E. B., Braman, W. W. [et al.] The fasting metabolism of cattle as a base value of heat production in the determination of the net energy of feeding stuffs. J. Agr. Res., 1931, 43: 1003-14.—Kleiber. M., Goss., H.. & Guilbert, H. R. Phosphorus deficiency metabolism and food utilization in beef heifers. J. Nutrit., 1936, 12: 121-53. ---- Parasites. See al o under proper names of parasites. Adler, S., & Ellenbogen, V. A note on 2 new blood parasites of cattle, Eperythrozoon and Bartonella. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1934, 47: 219-21.—Bogdashev, N. Zur Frage der Verbreitung des Pentastomum denticulatum bei Rindern in UdSSr. und die Histologie der durch diesen Parasiten in den Mesenteriallymphknoten bei Rindern hervorgerufenen Ver- anderungen. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1930, 61: 252-63 — Bontz, R„ & Krause, H. Untersuchungen iiber den die soge- nannte Helminthiasis nodularis intestinalis beim Rinde verur- sachenden Parasiten. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1930, 37: 256-67, 3 pl.—Cameron, T. W. M. Helminth parasites of stock in the British West Indies. J. Helminth., Lond., 1930, 8: 77-84.—Carpano, M. Le infezioni da emoprotozoi endoglo- bulari dei bovini in Italia (nota preventiva) Clin, vet., Milano, 1927, 50: 389-400.—Catala. J. V. Commoner parasitic affec- tions of cattle in Porto Rico. Vet. Med., Chic, 1929, 24: 501.—Cleland, J. B. Nodules containing larval nematode worms in the intestinal submucosa of a bullock. J. Trop. Vet. Sc, Calcutta, 1907, 2: 67.—Diaz, C. A. Tricostrongi- linosis ovina el agente pat6geno; lombriz del cuajo; Hemoncus contortus. An. Esc. vet. Uruguay, 1932, 2: 12-29.— Dogiel, V. Une nouvelle esp&ce du genre Blepharocorys, B. bovis n. sp. habitant l'estomac du bceuf. Ann. parasit., Par., 1926, 4: 61-4.—Euler, Die Aus wirkungen und Bekampfung der Geschlechtstrichomonaden in einer grossen ostpreussischen Rinderherde. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1937, 51: 203-14 — Finnenkrankheit der Rinder. Reichsgesundhbl., 1936, 11: 734.—Gotze, R. Ueber die Derriswurzel (Tuba root) und ihre Anwendung zur Bekampfung von Ektoparasiten bei Rindern. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1933, 41: 129-31.— Jouve, F., Fournel. H., & Bertrand, G. Babesiellose bovine dans la Basse-Auvergne. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 9-11.—Lebredo, M. G. In- vestigaciones sobre una epizootia (ganado vacuno) posible- mente leptospirilar. San. & benef. Habana, 1922, 28: 25-9.— Liihrs, E. Bekampfung der Leberegel- und Lungenwurmseuche in den an die See grenzenden Gebieten. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1933, 66: 15; 149; 154; 160; 167.—Morgan. D. O. The effect of heavy stocking on the worm burden under a svstem of rotational grazing. J. Helminth., Lond., 1933, 11: 169-80. pl.—Sjollema, B. [Causes and spread of grasstetanv in cattlel Tschr. diergeneesk.. 1932, 59: 554-9.—Smith, T., & R.ng, E. R. The segregation of lambs at birth and the feeding of cow's milk in the elimination of parasites. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1926-27, 13: 260-9.—Yakimov, W. L. Die Piroplasmose und Kokzidiose des Rindes. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927-28 105- 411-3. ---- Poisoning. Decaux, L. *Intoxication par les pommes chez les bovins du pays d'Auge; confusion possible avec la fievre vitulaire [Alfort] 36p. 8° Par., 1929. Andrews, W. H. The so-called staggers or pushing disease of cattle in Natal; an intoxication due to the ingestion of Matri- caria nigellaefolia D. C. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1921, 34; 263-309. ------ Criticism of Dr Scharrer's paper on bovine staggers. Ibid., 1922, 35: 280-5.—Dodd, S.. & Henry, M. Staggers or shivers in live stock. Ibid., 41-61.—Gier, C. J. de [Glucose treatment of trembles and staggers] Tschr. dier- geneesk., 1928, 55: 968-71.—Levie, A. Sewage poisoning in cattle. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1922, 2: 599-604.—Meikle, P, Stom- ach staggers in cattle. Ibid., 1923, 3: 273-8.—Mogg, A. <). I). Vlei poisoning. Annual Rep. Dir. Vet. Serv., Pretoria, 1929 2: pt 2, sect. 5-9, 815-30.—Neser, C. P. Vlei poisoning (valley poisoning) (Veld poisoning) Ibid., 805-14.—Newton, O. M. Intoxicaci6n de bovinos por pastos infectados; divulgaci6n de conocimientos para estancieros y granjeros. Rev. zootecn B. Air., 1930, 17: 479-86.—Nilson, W. L., Boyd, W. L., 4 Fitch, C. P. Studies of the toxicity of ammonium thiocyanate for cattle. Cornell Vet., 1932, 22: 347-53.—Papavassiliou, M. J.. & Liberato, S. N. Empoisonnement du b£tail en Grece par certains ddchets industriels. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1936, 8. ser., 24: 101-18.—Pedotti, A. Avvelenamento di bovini con arseniato di piombo. Profilassi, 1931, 4: 82.—Stockman, S. Falle von Vergiftung beim Rindvieh nach Fiitterung von mit Oel extrahiertem Sojabohnenmehl. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 32: 653-8. ---- Races. See also Cattle breeding. Anciaux. R. *Evolution zootechnique des races bovines tachet£es jurassiques dans Test central frangais; unification de ces races [Alfort] 64p. 8? Par., 1930. Assel, U. *Das einfarbig gelbe Hohenrind in Mittelfranken; sein Zuchtgebiet, seine Geschichte, seine aussere Erscheinung, seine Leistungen, seine wirtschaftliche Bedeutung und die Massnahmen zur Forderung seiner Ziichtung. 47p. 8? Miinch. [1922] Audebal, R. R. G. *Essai sur la diffusion de la race bovine Charolaise en France [Alfort] 43p. 8? Bourges, 1929. Babilliot, G. *Le cheptel bovin du Lannois; son evolution de 1914 a 1934 [Alfort] 61p. 8! Par., 1934. Bedaride, P. L. C. *La race bovine vos- gienne [Alfort] 68p. 8? Langres, 1930. Boulleret, P. C. C. *Le b6tail bovin dans le Marquenterre et les bas-champs de la Somme [Alfort] 204p. 8? Par., 1930. Breitung, E. *Studien iiber die Rinder Afrikas und Polynesiens und ihren Zusammen- hang untereinander [Bern] 77p. 8? Berl, 1910. Delanne, J. *La race bovine tachetee de 1'Est en Haute-Marne; son amelioration [Alfort] 94p. 8? Langres, 1929. Devos, J. M. *De la valeur selective de Tangle costal de Duerst; recherches experi- mentales sur la race bovine flamande. 49p. 8? Lyon, 1936. Guguen, T. F. M. *Essai d'animaliculture; de l'elevage et de l'explanation de la race bovine Cotentine dans le departement des Cotes-du-Nord [Alfort] 48p. 8? S. Brieuc, 1928. Huchin, F. L. A. *Population bovine du Pas-de-Calais [Alfort] 67p. 8? Calais, 1928. Jeannin, A. *La race bovine Cotentine [Alfort] 73p. 8? Par., 1932. Keil, J. J. *Untersuchungen iiber die Ent- wickelung und den Stammesaufbau des Oden- walder Rotviehs. 72p. 8? Giessen, 1915. Lechaptois, F. *Etude sur la race bovine normande; son habitat ; son elevage, son amelio- ration [Alfort] 43p. 8? Par., 1927. Lefranc, A. E. *De la race bovine hollandaise dans le Departement des Ardennes [Alfort] 64p. 8? Par., 1930. Lissot, G. *L'evolution de la race bovine normande [Paris] 76p. 8? Evreux, 1925. CATTLE 303 CATTLE BREEDING Meriguet, A. *La race bovine de Salers dans les terres de Brandes du Poitou [Alfort] 55p. 8? Par., 1927. Micheau, A. *La region de Zoumi (Maroc nord-est) son 61evage bovin, ovin et caprin [Al- fort] 36p. 8? Par., 1930. Neumann, M. *Studien iiber die geschicbt- liche Entwickelung der Einteilung der Rinder in Rassen und Vorschlage zu einer synoptischen Uebersicht der Rinderrassen Europas [Bern] 49p. 8? Wartenb. Ostpr., 1910. Salomon. A. A. *La race bovine vosgienne [Alfort] 104p. 8? Wasselonne, 1932. Stefan, V. *Influence du sol sur la race Sim- menthal en Roumanie [Alfort] 66p. 8? Par., 1934. Taquet, J. *La race bleue du nord [Alfort] 119p. 8? Par., 1930. Contescu, D. Vergleichende Messungen bei Angler- und Shorthornrindern. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 39: 219-21.— Cur son, H. H., & Epstein, H. A comparison of Hamitic long- horn, West African shorthorn and Afrikander cattle particu- larly with regard to the skull. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1934, 3: 487-504.—Falaschini, A. Studio delle correlazioni eso- esterne nei bovini di razza romagnola gentile. Boll. Soc. eustach., 1935, 33: 169-85, 2 pl., 2 ch.—Ghinelli, I. Correla- zioni dell' architettura esterna nei bovini di razza marchigiana gentile. Ibid., 1936. 34: 91-9, 2 graph.—Griflin, G. E. Ameri- can cattle. North Am. Vet., 1923, 4: 452-65.—Joleaud, L. Le boeuf de Madagascar: son origine, son role dans les coutumes ssakalaves. Anthropologic, Par., 1924, 34: 102-7.—Martini, I. Parallelismo costituzionale della pelle nei bovini della razza Olan- dese e delle razza pezzata nera dell' antipiano in Asiago. Monit. zool. ital., 1937, 47: suppl., 267-71.—Stewart, J. L. The cattle ofthe Gold Coast. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1937,17:1289-97—Usuelli, F. Delle razze bovine autoctone e dell' acclimatazione delle razze straniere in Rumania. Clin, vet., Milano, 1934, 57: 607, map; 723.—Vittoz, R. Etude morphologique des bovins sauvages et domestiques du Sud-Indochinois. Rec. mid. vit. exot., 1933, 6: 192-215.—Willham, O. S. A genetic history of Here- ford cattle in the United States. J. Hered., 1937, 28: 283-94 --- Serology. Looft, W. Ueber das Vorkommen von Agglutininen im Blute gesunder paratyphuskranker und -krankgewesener Kalber, und deren Verwendbarkeit fiir die Diagnose. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 33: 404.—Nakamura, J. Unter- suchungen iiber immune Isoreaktionen des Blutes von koreani- schen Rindern. J. Jap. Soc. Vet. Sc, 1930, 9: 348-50. ------ & Tomonaga, N. Untersuchungen iiber Immun-Isoreaktionen des Blutes von koreanischen Rindern. Ibid., 1936, 15: 33. --- Zoology. Gilbert, A. *Untersuchungen iiber die Bestimmung des Lebend- und Schlachtgewichts des Rindes durch Messungen nach dem System von Frohwein. 34p. 8? Giessen, 1919. Mietzner, C. [F. W.] *Die Hornfortsatze des Rindes [Leipzig] 40p. 8? Neubrandenb., 1920. Wohlgemuth, H. *Die Feststellung des Le- bend- und Schlachtgewichtes beim Rinde mittels des Schone'schen Bandmasses [Leipzig] 9p. 8? Annaberg, Sa., 1921. Zehntner, L. *Kritische biometrische Mes- sungen an den Schweizerrinderrassen [Bern] SOp. 8? Waldenb., 1917. Adametz, L. Der sexuelle Dimorphismus am Schiidel des Urs und seine Beziehungen zum Rassen- und Abstammungs- problem des Hausrindes. Biol, gen., Wien, 1930, 6: 1-98, 18 pl.—Curson, H. H., & Bisschop, J. H. R. Some comments on the hump of African cattle. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, ser. 5, 2: 621-44.—Hibma, A. M. [Changes in teeth in Dutch cattle] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1928, 55: 65-83.—Monti, D. Sulla sviluppo delle ghiandole del musello in Bos taurus. Arch. ital. anat., 1933-34, 32: 226-56.—Sisson, S. Concerning the stomach of the ox. North Am. Vet., 1923, 4: 60; 74. CATTLE breeding. Bareiss, C. Contribution a I'etude de 1'eMevage de l'espece bovine dans le Sundgau [Alfort] 59p. 8? Strasb., 1933. Denis, L. E. M. *La production animale dans le Departement de la Somme [Alfort] 92p. 8? Amiens, 1929. I Flachat, A. J. *La foire-concours des veaux reproducteurs de la Pacaudiere (Loire) son importance; son heureuse influence sur l'ameliora- tion du betail de la region avec l'appui des syndicats de l'elevage; ce que l'on a fait; ce qu'il reste a faire [Alfort] 44p. 8? Par., 1931. Herran, A. L. *De l'amelioration des races bovines indigenes par 1'importation de repro- ducteurs francais en Colombie [Alfort] 72p. 8? Par., 1930. Hofmann, K. *Die Rinderzucht, insbesondere die Zucht des Pinzgauer Rindes, im Chiemgau [Munchen] 223p. 8? Traustein, 1928. Kenel, K. *Die Braunviehzucht des Kantons Aargau. 102p. 8? Ziir. [1934] Nicol, L. A. *Essai sur l'amelioration du betail bovin dans le Nord-Finistere [Alfort] 128p. 8? Brest, 1929. Pinot, A. F. Considerations zootechniques et Economiques sur l'elevage du boeuf au Tonkin [Alfort] 47p. 8? Laval, 1933. Queinnec, J. F. L. P. M. *La production bovine des C6tes-du-Nord; son etude Economique et zootechnique [Alfort] 32p. 8? S. Brieuc, 1932. Zengel, W. *Die prahistorischen Rinder- schadel im Museum zu Schwerin und deren Bedeutung fiir die Geschichte der mecklen- burgischen Rindviehzucht [Bern] 20p. 4°. Brnschw., 1910. Bakker, D. L. [The problem of correlation and its signifi- cance in the breeding of cattle] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1922, 49: 72-80.—Bisschop, J. H. R., & Curson, H. H. Studies in native animal husbandry; an Ambo bull described. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, 4: No. 2, 541-9.—Burrell, M. Dual-purpose cattle. Vet. J., Lond., 1934, 90: 2-4.—Curson, H. H. Studies in native animal husbandry; a note on the 3 parent stocks of African cattle. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, 5, 2: 531-4.— Dutoit, L. Elevage bovin au Katanga (Congo beige) notes veterinaires. Bull. Soc. path, exot,, Par., 1929, 22: 377-85 — Evanno, C. H. Quatre ans d'acclimatation et d'elevage a la Terme municipale de Dankia. Rec. mid. vit. exot., 1933, 6: 11-48.—Gowen, J. W. On the genetic constitution of Jer- sey cattle, as influenced by inheritance and environment. Collect. Papers Dep. Biol. Johns Hopkins, 1934, 9: No. 5.— Gregory, P. W. The nature of size factors in domestic breeds of cattle. Genetics, 1933, 18: 221-49.—Grundmann. Das neue Rinderzuchtgesetz im Freistaat Sachsen. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 34: 372-5.—Guiliani, R. L'allevamento dei bovini nell'economia agraria Italiana. In Annuario vet. ital., 1934-35, 627-35.—Helman, M. B-, & Tagle, E. C. Contribuci6n al estudio experimental del engorde de novillos con iaci6n suplementaria en la Republica Argentina. Rev. med. vet., B. Air., 1936, 18: 881-929.—Hunt, R. E. Selecting Holstein-Friesian sires for high yearly production. J. Hered., 1921, 12: 369-84.—Landauer, W. A possible means of selec- tion for nondeformity breeding in Dexter cattle. Vet. J., Lond., 1929, 85: 11-5.—Lex. Der Bayerische Zucht- und Nutzviehhof in Bamberg. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 73: 165-8.—Liutikov, K. M. [Lethal factors of the Swiss cattle] Biol. J., Moskva, 1932, 1: 21-50.—Lush, J. L., Holbert, J. C, & Willham, O. S. Genetic history of the Holstein-Friesian cattle in the United States. J. Hered., 1936, 27: 61-4.—Mohr. O. L., & Wriedt, C. Hairless, a new recessive lethal in cattle. J. Genet., Lond., 1927-28,19: 315-36, 2pl— Plank. G.H. van der [Blood examinations in cattle breeding] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1927, 54: 701; 762.—Pozzer, G. I bovini del Vicentino e mezzi per migliorarli. Clin, vet., Milano, 1924, 47: 741-51.— Pschorr. Vollzug des Korgesetzes und Zuchtschiiden der Rinder. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1936, 87: 193-6.—Purchase, H. S. Some native methods used in cattle husbandry in Barotseland. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1935, 15: 27.—Re«an, W. M., Mead, S. W., & Gregory, P. W. An inherited skin-defect in cattle; the occurrence of a sub-lethal epithelial defect in a Jersey herd, and a plan for eliminating lethal genes. J. Hered., 1935, 26: 357-62.—Salliou, D. L'elevage dans le cercle de Kindia. Rec. med. vet. exot., 1937, 10: 72-81.—Schmidt, J. Rindviehzucht. Jahrb. wiss. prakt. Tierzucht, 1923, 16: 146-65.—Vogel, L. Aus der Entwicklung der bayerischen Rinderzucht in den letzten 30 Jahren. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 75: 901; 925.—Wellmann, O. [Current questions of cattle breeding] Allatorv. lap., 1927, 50: 163; 175.— Williams, W. L. The influence of ante-natal and early post- natal health of calves upon their vigour and fertility as adults. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1935, 15: 49-59.—Wright, S. Mendelian analysis of the pure breeds livestock; the Duchess family of shorthorns as bred by Thomas Bates. J. Hered., 1923, 14: 405-22. CATTLE-PLAGUE 304 CATTLE-PLAGUE CATTLE-PLAGUE [rinder-pest] Bernard, P. N., Scheen, H. [et al.] La peste bovine. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1922, Spec, 179r82— Cerruti. C. Peste bovina (considerazioni ed insegnamenti d'una epizoozia) Nuovo ercolani, 1924, 29: 21-33.—Curasson, G. Sur la peste bovine. Rec. med. v6t., 1923, 99: 129-37.—Daubney, R. Observations on rinderpest. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1928, 41: 228; 263.—Jacotot, H. Etudes sur la peste bovine. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1932, 48: 377; 648; 744. ------ & Tran- Ngoc-Hoan. Essais de diagnostic de la peste bovine par injection intraderinique d'antigene. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1935, 28: 252-5.—Ries. J. N. Sur le diagnostic differentiel de la peste bovine. Rev. gen. med. vet., 1922, 31: 396-9.— Ruppert, F. Ueber Rinderpest. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1921, 22: 169-83.—Schein, H. Note sur la peste bovine. Rec. med. vet., 1922, 98: 621-32. ------ Experiences sur la peste bovine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1926, 19: 915-28. ---- Epidemiology. Delpy, L. P. Contribution a, I'etude de la peste bovine et des trypanosomiases animates en Afrique occidentale frangaise [Alfort] 88p. 8? Saint-Quentin, 1931. Ekrem, I. *La peste bovine en Turquie [Alfort] 56p. 8? Par., 192G. Said, A. *La peste bovine; l'epidemie de 1925-27 en Syrie; bases de la protection sanitaire de co pays [Alfort] 61p. 8? Par., 1931. Bergman, A. M., & Brandt. O. Die Rinderpest in Polen. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 30: 608; 619.—Curasson, G. La peste bovine en Afrique. Bull. Acad. vit. France, 1933, 6: 348-52.—Froehner, R. Rinderpestahnliche Erkrankungen in der Viehherde zu Niederhof-Wyssoka. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1922, 30: 655-7. ------ Zur Geschichte der Pestis bovina in Deutschland. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1935-36, 70: 227-31.— Jacotot, H. Observations sur la peste bovine du betail Indo- chinois. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1932, No. 15, 1-38.— Leijnen. E. [Cattle plague in Belgium during 1920] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1923, 1: 52-60.—Nicolas. Rapport, Prix Barthe- lemy: la peste bovine; etude de la maladie; la peste bovine en Afrique occidentale frangaise, par A. Malfroy. Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., Par., 1926, 79: 249-54.—Rehaag, H. Ueber die Rinderpest in Brasilien und die Bewertung des brasiliani- schen Gefrierfleisches. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1921-22, 32: 220.—Roberts, G. A. Rinderpest (peste bovina) in Brazil. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1921-22, 60: 177-85.—Robertson, A. N. Rinderpest in West-Australien 1923. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 41: 273-8.—Weston. E. A. Rinderpest in Australia. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1924-25, 65: 337-50. ---- Immunology. See also subheading [Prevention] Edwards, J. T. Rinderpest; some points in immunity. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1927, 3: 707-17.—French, M. H. The protein changes in ox serum induced by hypenmmunisa- tion against rinderpest virus. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1936, 49: 226-45. ------ The serum protein changes during the immunisation of goats against rinderpest virus. Ibid., 246- 50.—Hornby, H. E.. & Hall. G. N. Studies in rinderpest immunity; susceptibility and resistance. Vet. J., Lond., 1925, 81: 529-36.—Jacotot, H. Sur les formes de l'immunite dans la peste bovine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1929, 22: 242-5. ------Recherches sur la vaccination contre la peste bovine; peut-on transformer l'immunite partielle et temporaire qui resulte de la vaccination en une resistance absolue et definitive? Ibid., 1931, 24: 789-93.—Piot Bey. Duree vitale de l'immunite a la suite de la vaccination antipestique. Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., Par., 1924, 77: 186-9.—Rabagliati. D. S. Experi- ments on the immunity conferred on calves by inoculation against cattle plague. J. Comp. Path., Edinb., 1924, 37: 1-18.—Sasaki, M. Ueber Auftretungsperiode der komple- mentbindenden Antigenwirkung bei Impfrinderpest. J. Jap. Soc. Vet. Sc, 1931, 10: 279-95, 2 pl.—Slocock. S. L. Serum immunity, with special reference to the serum; simultaneous method of immunization against rinderpest. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1925, 5: 75-83.—Van Saceghem, R. L'anaphylaxie dans l'hyperimmunisation des bovides contre la peste bovine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 1105. ---- Pathology. Cerruti, C. Coccidiosi e peste bovina. Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1929, 9: 403-16.—Fukushima, T., & Miyairi, K. Pathologische Studien iiber Rinderpest; pathologische Ana- tomie der Milz. J. Jap. Soc. Vet. Sc, 1935, 14: 442-4, 4 pl.— Gerlach, F. Zur pathologischen Anatomie der Rinderpest; Rinderpest bei piroplasmosekranken Tieren. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1933, 20: 785-95.—Inoue, T., & Umezu. M. Studies on the physical, chemical, and cytological properties of the blood in rinderpest. Contr. Mukden Inst. Infect. Dis. Anim., 1935, 4: 299. ------ On the changes in the quality of glyco- gen, lactic acid and adrenalin in the organs, during the course of rinderpest. Ibid., 301.—Jacotot, H. Sur l'etat d'infection inapparente dans la peste bovine; consequences 6pid6miolo- giques possibles. Bull. Soc path, exot., Par., 1929, 22: 239- 41.—Lemos Monteiro, J., & Arantes, J. B. Bacterias patho- genas encontradas na rinderpest. Brasil med., 1923, 37: 93-8.—Malfroy, F. Les liquides organiques dans la peste bovine. Rec. med. vet. exot., 1928, 1: 76-81.—Van Saceghem, R. L'enterocoque microbe de sortie dans la peste bovine C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 1749-51. ---- Prevention. Suzeau, R. *L'elevage au Niger; la lutte contre la peste bovine (1925-26) [Alfort] 96p. 8? Bayoux, 1932. Bliss, E. L. Rinderpest and its prevention. China M. J., 1922, 36: 153-70.—Boynton, W. H. Rinderpest, with special reference to its control by a new method of prophylactic treat- ment. Philippine J. Sc, 1928, 36: 1-33, 3 pl.—Brassey- Edwards, H. H. Rinderpest control in Kenya. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1927, 7: 1063-7.—Claverie, J. La lutte contre la peste bovine en Guinee Frangaise. Rec. med. vet. exot., 1929, 2: 129; 1931, 4: 121.—Conti, G. Sui metodi di lotta contro la peste bovina in Eritrea. Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1936, 17: 225-7.— Curasson, G. La prophylaxie de la peste bovine. Rec. med. vet. exot., 1930, 3: 161-75.—Fulton, A. An immunization camp. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1933, 13: 1296-8.—Ismail, R., & Ziihdi, M. Die Rinderpest in der Tiirkei, Bekiimpfungs- methoden und neue Versuche. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1933, 66: 70-85.—Jacotot, H. La lutte contre la peste bovine en Indochine; pratique de la sero-infection. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1927, Nos. 5-6, 115; 1932, No. 15, 39.—Keylock, H. E. The control of rinderpest in a large dairy herd in Shang- hai, China. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1933, 46: 149-58.— Le Louet, G. La prevention de la peste bovine en Indochine. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1927, Nos. 5-6, 97-114.— Malfroy. Projet de lutte contre les epizootics de peste bovine en A. O. F. Rev. vet. mil., Par., 1923, 7: 301-15.—Prophy- laxie (La) de la peste bovine en Indochine. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1927, Nos. 5-6, 93-0.—Prunier. R. Le cheptel bovin d'A. O. F. est-il suffisamment protege contre la peste bovine? Rec. med. vit. exot., 1930, 3: 176-85.—Rabatel, J. La lutte contre la peste bovine au Dahomey. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1930, 3: 193-8. Also Rec. med. vet. exot., 1931, 4: 65; 1932, 5: 65; 1934; 6: 139.—Robles, M. M. Rinderpest studies. Philippine J. Sc, 1936, 60: 361-85.—Youngberg, S. Methods employed in the control of rinderpest in the Philippine Islands. Proc. Panpacific Sc. Congr., 1923, 2: 1537.—Zeller. H. Schutzverleihung bei Rinderpest. Handb. biol. Arbeits- meth. (E. Abderhalden) Berl., 1922, 13. Abt., Teil 1, 213-36. ---- Prevention: Vaccines. Hall, G. N. ^Investigations on Rinderpest immunization. 158p. 8? Ziir. [1933] Juge, R. *De la protection conferee au cheptel Indochinois contre la peste bovine par le vaccin avirulent a base du pulpes d'organes. 88p. 8? Lyon, 1935. Beaton, W. G. The use of formalised virulent rinderpest blood as a vaccine. Vet. J., Lond., 1931, 87: 530-2.—Bennett. S. C. J. Cattle plague vaccine; studies on glycerinised spleen pulp. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1936, 49: 1-48—Bergeon. P.. & Cebe, J. Au sujet de la vaccination antipestique. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1930, 3: 358-70.—Conti, P. A., & Van Dae. N. Utilisation du porcelet pour l'entretien du virus pestique servant aux pratiques d'immunisation antipestique. Rec. med. vet. exot., 1929, 2: 205-15.—Cornell, R. L., & Evans. S. A. On the value and limitations of tissue vaccines against rinder- pest. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1937, 50: 122-35— Curasson, G. Un nouveau vaccin contre la peste bovine; le virus sapo- nine. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1935, 8: 250-3. -----. La vaccination contre la peste bovine a l'aide du melange virus- saponine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1935, 28: 912-4. ----- & Delpy, L. Sur I'immunisation contre la peste bovine par le virus formoie. Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., Par., 1926, 79: 297-300. ■------ Le vaccin formoie contre la peste bovine. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1929, 2: 87-92.—Curasson, G.. & Zylbertal. Sur la vaccination intradermique dans la peste bovine. Ibid., 1934, 7: 265-7. -Curasson, M. Sur la duree de conservation du vaccin formoie contre la peste bovine. Bull. Soc path, exot., Par., 1934, 27: 419-21.—Di Domizio, G. II sangue ossalato iperimmune nella profilassi contro la peste bovina. Clin, vet., Milano, 1925, 48: 516-24. ---— & Vitale, A. Vaccinazioni contro la peste bovina. Ann. igiene, 1934, 44: 482.—Doutressoulle. Rapport sur la recherche d'une methode d'immunisati*n active des veaux non sevres, provenant de meres refractaires a la peste bovine. Rec. med. vet., 1924, 100: 464-8.—Edwards, J. T. Rinderpest; some properties of the virus and further indications for its employment^ the serum—simultaneous method of protective inoculation. Tr. I' ar East. Ass. Trop. M., 1927, 7. Congr., 3: 699-706—Gerlach. F. Ergebnisse einer Nachprufung der Rinderpest-Trockenvakzine nach Sureyya Tahsin. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1933, 20: 326-48.—Jacotot, H. L'immunisation du betail contre la peste bovine. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1929, 3-21. —- ' Sur la vaccination contre la peste bovine au moyen de pulpea organiques; note preiiminaire. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par i CATTLE-PLAGUE 305 CATTLE-PLAGUE 1929,22:310-2. ------ Recherches sur la vaccination contre la peste bovine; preparation de l'antigene par deshydratation de la pulpe sphSnique virulente. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 192: 516-8. ------ Essai de vaccination contre la peste bovine par voie veineuse. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1935, 28: 34-6. _____La muqueuse des voies digestives en tant qu'antigene vaccinant dans la peste bovine. Ibid., 364-8. ------ In- fluence de la dose du virus d'epreuve sur le comportement des animaux vaccines contre la peste bovine. Ibid., 689-92. -----Y a-t-il quelque avantage a administrer en plusieurs fois le vaccin contre la peste bovine? Ibid., 29:111-6. ---;— Association experimentale de la peste bovine et de la vaccine. Ibid., 707-9. ------ Pouvoir immunigene de la lymphe jennerienne recoltee sur des animaux atteints de peste bovine. Ibid., 828-32. ------& Colson, M. Doit-on faire usage du parenchyme testiculaire dans la preparation du vaccin contre la peste bovine? Ibid., 1934, 27: 921-4. ------ Effets du vaccin contre la peste bovine chez les veaux issus de vaches activement immunisees. Ibid., 1935, 28: 74-8.—Jacotot, H., & Le Roux, G. La vaccination intradermique en matiere de peste bovine. Ibid., 753-62.—Kakizaki. C. Experimental studies on the prophylactic inoculation against rinderpest. Kitasato Arch., 1923-24, 6: 139-97. ------Nakanishi, S., & Nakamura, J. Experimental studies on the economical rinder- pest vaccine. J. Jap. Soc. Vet. Sc, 1927, 6: No. 2, 107-35 — Kelser, R. A. A new vaccine for rinderpest immunization. Mil. Surgeon, 1927, 61: 31-3. Also Philippine J. Sc, 1928, 36: 373- 93. Also Vet. Bull., Wash., 1928, 22: suppl., 141-56. ------ Youngberg, S., & Tapacio, T. An improved vaccine for im- munization against rinderpest. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1927, 7. Congr., 3: 628-46. Also J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1928-29, 74:28-41. Also repr. Mozzetti, E. Iniziale, primo impianto dell' Istituto Siero-Vaccinogeno di Asmara per la peste bovina. Gior. med. mil., 1937, 85: 292-6.—Nicolas, E., & Rinjard, P. La vaccination des bovides contre la peste bovine. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1921, 173: 1428.—Pirani, A. Vaccinazioni contro la peste bovina in Tigrai. Clin, vet., Milano, 1927, 50: 476-86. ----- Sur la peste bovina. Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1929, 10: 328-59.—Rinaldi, L. Note au campagne di siero-vaccina- zioni secondo il metodo di Kolle e Terner contro la peste bovina condotte nel medio Scioa e nell' Harrarino (Abissinia) Ibid., 1933, 14: 805-27.—Rodier, E. A. A single-injection method of immunization against rinderpest. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1928-29, 74: 42-8.—Stirling, R. F. Some experiments in rinderpest vaccination; active immunization of Indian plains cattle by inoculation with goat-adapted virus alone in field conditions. Vet. J., Lond., 1932, 88: 192-204, map; 1933, 89: 290-306, pl.—Tahsin, S. Die Rlnderpestbekampfung in der Turkei; experimentelle Untersuchungen mit einem haltbaren Impfstoff. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1933, 44: 192-207 — Topacio, T. Glycerinated rinderpest vaccine stored at room temperature. Philippine J. Sc, 1935, 57: 427-33.— Vallee. Le vaccin formoie contre la peste bovine. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1929,2: 85.—Van Saceghem. R. La vaccination contre la peste bovine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 878. Also Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1923, 5. ser., 3:306-10. ------ Le formol vaccin contre la peste bovine. Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1933,13: 367-71. ------ La pulpe du tissu testiculaire dans la preparation du vaccin contre la peste bovine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 1539. ------ La seroinfection dans la vaccination contre la peste bovine. Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1934, 14: 231-3.—Vitale, A. Vaccinazioni contro la peste bovina. Ann. igiene, 1934, 44: 150-60. --- Serology. French, M. H. The serum protein changes induced by rinderpest virus. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1936, 49: 118-40.— Nakamura, J. Complement-fixation reaction in Rinderpest; on the thermolability of the antiserum. J. Jap. Soc. Vet. Sc, 1936,15:25-7. ------ Antigenic properties of pest and normal lymphatic glands. Ibid., 35. ------& Wagatuma, S. Com- plement-fixation reaction in rinderpest; infection and the re- action. Ibid., 1937, 16: 40-2. --- Source of infection. Beaton, W. G. Infectivity of shade-dried hides from rinder- pest infected cattle. Vet. J., Lond., 1931, 87: 532.—Curasson, G. Les insectes piqueurs peuvent-ils transmettre la peste bovine? Rev. gin. mid. vit., 1922, 31: 57-60. ------ & Didier, L. Sur le role des sangsues dans la transmission de la peste bovine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1932, 25: 44.— Hornby, H. E. Studies in rinderpest immunity; methods of infection. Vet. J., Lond., 1926, 82: 348-55.—Jacotot, H. L'infection pestique qui entraine l'avortement peut-elle etre propagee par le foetus et par la femelle qui l'a expulse. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1931, 24: 74-6.—Van Saceghem, R. La peau, voie de penetration pour le virus de la peste bovine. C.rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 142. --- Transmission [experimental] Caccavella. Observations sur la transmission de la peste bovine chez les antilopes Pongo (Tragelaphus scriptus) et Isha (Sylvicapra grimmi) s6roth6rapie et virus de passage sur les bovides. Ann. Soc beige med. trop., 1936, 16: 309-12.— Inoue, T., Harada, S., & Shimizu, T. Preliminary note on the experimental infection with the rinderpest virus in susliks. J. Jap. Soc. Vet. Sc, 1929, 8: 172.—Jacotot, H. Transmission 11238(3—vol. 3, 4th series----20 experimentale de la peste bovine a Cervus aristotelis. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 1134.—Nicolas, E. Rapport sur la peste bovine chez les suides par M. Curasson. Bull. Soc centr. med. vet., Par., 1926, 79: 247-9. ------ & Rinjard, P. Sur la transmission de la peste des bovides au pore de race celtique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 168-70. ---- Treatment. Hubac, A. *Le traitement et la prophylaxie de la peste bovine [Alfort] 55p. 8? Par., 1926. Andrievsky, P. Les manipulations techniques dans la production du serum antipestique a Bamako. Rec. med. vet. exot., 1931, 4: 129-36.—Bennett, S. C. J. Immune and hyperimrnune cattle plague antiserum. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1934, 47: 163-80.—Carmichael, J. Anti-rinderpest serum; preliminary field research in Uganda. Ibid., 1928, 41: 185- 90.—Colback & Caccavella, A. E. Observation sur la valeur du serum issu des lr°, 2° et 4" saignees dans la peste bovine. Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1936, 16: 313-5.—Conti, G., Cilli, V. [et al.] Impiego della gonacrina nella pratica della siero vaccinazione contro la peste bovina in Eritrea. Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1936, 17: 304-7.—Curasson, G. Nouvelles recherches sur la peste bovine. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1931, 4: 304-10.—Hornby, H. E. Studies in rinderpest immunity; simplified technique for the manufacture of anti-rinderpest serum. Vet. J., Lond., 1927, 83: 155-8.—Jacotot, H. Prepa- ration d'un serum hyperactif contre la peste bovine. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 188: 1319-21. ------& Le Roux, G. Essai de traitement de la peste bovine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1935, 28: 360-3.—Kurotchkin, T. J. Preparation of rinderpest immune serum by intravenous injections of the virus. Nat. M. J. China, 1928, 14: 304-11.—Piot Bey. H6moserotherapie de la peste bovine en Egypte et dans le Grand Liban. Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., Par., 1927, 80: 306-10.—Rabagliati, D. S. The potency of anti-cattle plague serum. J. Comp. Path., Edinb., 1925, 38: 204-13.—Richardson, U. F., & Carmichael, J. Epizootic of rinderpest dealt with by local serum production in an outlying district of the Uganda Protectorate. Ibid., 1926, 39: 3il-7.—Richters. Die Serumtherapie der Rinderpest in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1924, 28: 501.—Tarantino, G. B. Peste bovina. Clin, vet., Milano, 1928, 51: 739-45. ---- Virus. Carmichael, J. The virus of rinderpest and its relation to Glossina morsitans, Westw. Bull. Entom. Res., Lond., 1933,24: 337-42.—Carpano, M. Sulla depurazione in vitro del virus della peste bovina. Clin, vet., Milano, 1933, 56: 932-6.— Di Domizio, G. Sulla questione della epurazione in vitro del virus della peste bovina dagli emoprotozoari; vecchie e nuove norme per la sierovaccinazione contro detta peste, nella Soma- lia Italiana e in Eritrea, e relativa disamina critica. Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1934, 15: 323-34.—Hornby, H. E. The distribution of rinderpest virus in infected blood. J. Comp. Path., Edinb., 1928, 41: 17-24.—Inoue, T. On the rabbit- passage of rinderpest virus. Contr. Mukden Inst. Infect. Dis. Anim., 1935, 4: 297. ------& Shimizu. T. On the dura- tion of the existence of rinderpest-virus in the body of immu- nized cattle, after inoculation with the highly virulent virus. Ibid., 1932, 2: 255.—Jacotot, H. Sur la sensibilite du lapin au virus de la peste bovine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1930, 23: 904-9. ------ Sur la teneur en virus de quelques tissus des veaux atteints de peste bovine experimentale. Ibid., 24: 21-6. ------ Existe-t-il en Indo-Chine plusieurs virus pesti- ques? Ibid., 521-6.—Minett, F. C. The cultivation of the rinderpest virus in vitro. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1923, 36: 205-16.—Nicolas, E., & Rinjard, P. Le production du virus destine a l'hyperimmunisation des bovides fournisseurs du serum contre la peste bovine. C. rend. Soc biol., 1921, 85: 166-8.—Topacio, T. The electric charge of rinderpest virus. Philippine J. Sc, 1933, 51: 637-45.—Yakimov, W. L., Gad- shiev, S. [et al.] L'influence du virus de la peste bovine sur les piroplasmes latentes des bovides. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1932,25:728. ----in goats. Beaton, W. G. Rinderpest in goats in Nigeria. J. Comp Path., Edinb., 1930, 43: 301-8.—McKinley, E. B. Experi- mental rinderpest in goats. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 22-4. CATUABA. Clerc, A., Paris, R., & Janot, M. H. Sur l'action physio- logique du Catuaba. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 430.— Raymond-Hamet. Sur l'origine botanique des drogues desi- gnees au Bresil sous le nom de Catuaba. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 203: 1178. ------ Sur quelques effets physiologiques de la drogue bresilienne connue sous le nom de folhas de Catuaba. Ibid., 1937, 124: 904-7. CATULLUS, Caius Valerius, flor. 60-55 B. C. Catullus, Tibullus and Pervigilium Veneris; transl. by F. W. Cornish [et al] xi, 375p. 16? Lond., W. Heinemann, 1928. CATZ 306 CAUDA EQUINA CATZ, Haim, 1908- Contribution a I'etude de l'amblyopie par le sulfure de carbone. 47p. 8? Par., 1935. CATZ, Mihail, 1908- *Les anisosphyg- mies; essai de classification. 67p. 8? Par., 1933. CAU, Jean, 1910- Contribution a I'etude des ulcerations syphilitiques des pau- pieres. 52p. 2 pl. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1935. CAU, Louis. Contribution k I'etude du traitement des fractures transversales de la rotule par les crins de Florence. 36p. 8? Par., 1921. C AUBLOT, Paul. *Tecnique des manipulations et contribution a I'etude du bacteriophage de d'HSrelle. 75p. 8? Par., 1923. CAUCANAS, Jean, 1910- *Le cancer des levres et son traitement. 59p. 8? Par., P. Devant, 1934. CAUCASUS. Djawachischwili, A. Die Rassenzusammensetzung der Kaukasusvolker. Arch. Anthrop., Brnschw., 1923-25, n. F., 20: 77-89.—Levin, V. I. [Ethno-geographical distribution of certain racial characteristics among the inhabitants of North- ern Caucasus] Antrop. J., Moskva, 1932, 84-8.—Martial, R. Les peuples du Caucase; nouvelle orientation dans les etudes d'anthropologie; la correlation cephalohematique; relations du Caucase avec notre Occident. Anthropologic, Par., 1936-37, 46: 65; 303. CAUCCI, Alberto. La chirurgia del cieco e del colon. 333p. 8? Roma, Universelle Impr. Polyglotte, 1921. CAUCHEMEZ, Louis, 1880- *Technique et recherches de coprologie microscopique para- sitaire chez le mouton et le pore [Alfort] 78p. g° par 1925 ' CAUCHOIS, Jean, 1892- *Quelle artere faut-il lier dans les hemorragies non cataclys- miques de l'amygdalectomie? 35p. 8? Par., 1921. CAUCHOIS, Madeleine, 1910- *Douze ans de service social a l'h6pital Trousseau. 118p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1936. CAUCHOIX, Albert, 1879-1925. Faure. J. L. Necrologie. Presse med., 1925, 33: 1485, port.—Lenormant, C. Necrologie. Progr. med., Par., 1925, 40: 1662. CAUCHY, Abel, 1896- *Traitement du cholera infantile par les transfusions sanguines; les injections intrap6ritoneales de solution de Ringer; la diete hydrosucree. 74p. 8? Par., 1926. CAUDA equina. See also Spinal cord. Ikeda, Y. Beitrage zur normalen und abnor- malen Entwicklungsgeschichte des caudalen Abschnittes des Ruckenmarks bei menschlichen Embryonen. p.380-490. 8? Berl., 1930. In Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1930, 92: Coggeshall, H. C, & Von Storch, T. J. C. Diagnostic value of myelographic studies of the caudal dural sac. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1934, 31: 611-3.—Favaro, G. Contribution a I'etude morphologique de l'hypophyse caudale (renflement caudal de la moelle epiniere) des teieosteens. Arch. ital. biol., 1926, 75: 164-70, 3 pl.—Ikeda, Y. Ueber bisher unbekannte Entwicklungsvorgange am kaudalen Abschnitte des Medullar- rohres beim Menschen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 45.— Needles, J. H. The caudal level of termination of the spinal cord in American whites and American negroes. Anat. Rec 1935, 63: 417-24.—Zschau, H. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Cauda equina. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1929, 38: 400-38. ---- Conus terminalis. Goncalves, G. *Contribuicao ao estudo das syndromes de medulla sacra (c6ne e epic6ne) e das hippuropathias. 280p. 8? S. Paulo, 1928. Huber, A. *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Haema- tomyelie in Conus terminalis [Basel] 27p. 8° Lachen, 1932. Alurralde, M., & Sepich, M. J. Tumor intramedular del cono y epicono. Rev. As. med. argent., 1935, 49: 339-45.— Crispino, L. Le lesioni del cono e dell' epicono in clinica Morgagni, 1927, 69: 281-7.—Higier. H. [Haematomyelia coni medullaris] Neur. polska, 1910-11, 1: No. 5, 107.__ Ishikawa, E. Zur Pathologie des Conus terminalis. Arb Neur. Inst. Wien., 1927-28, 30: 287-311.—Marinesco, G.', Draganesco, S., & Chiser, S. Myeiite suraigue du cone ter- minal apparue chez un ancien poliomyeiitique au cours d'une vaccinotherapie et coexistant avec une eruption zosteri- formefessiere. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1931,3. ser., 1735-8.— Marques, H., & Pech, L. Lesions traumatiques simultanees du cone terminal et du sciatique gauche; traitement electrique Arch. 61ectr. med., 1912, 21: 240.—Moniz, E., & Pacheco, L. Syndrome de l'hemicone medullaire par hematomyeiie. Rev neur., Par., 1937, 67: 575-84.—Sarno, D. Su di un caso di lesione traumatica del cono midollarc. Neurologica, Nap 1925, 2: 1-5. ---- Diseases and injuries. Abbott, W. D. Compression of the Cauda equina by the ligamentum flavum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 2129.— BarrS, J. A., & Bour, L. Syndrome de la queue de cheval et troubles pupillaires. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1924, 2: 366.—Bonnet, P. Plaie de la queue de cheval par shrapnell; parapiegie Casque avec troubles sphinct6riens; laminectomie au septieme jour; ablation d'esquilles et desinfection du foyer de fracture; guerison; la balle rest6e incluse dans les corps vertebraux; 10 ans apr^s, apparition de nouveaux troubles; extirpation de la balle en 2 temps; 1° creation d'une voie d'abord sur le projectile par voie lombaire; 2° extraction de la balle par voie sous- peritoneale; guerison. Lyon chir., 1925, 22: 718-22.—Brown, F. V. P., & Foster, P. S. Lesions of the cauda equina with clinical notes of a case. N. Zealand M. J., 1925-26, 24: 87-90.—Carling, E. R., & Carlill, H. Traumatic lesion of the cauda equina; laminectomy; recovery. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 917.—Catola, G., & Benelli, R. Sur un cas d'arachnoidite spinale a forme radiculo-cordonale post6rieure avec syndrome de la queue de cheval a type total ou lombo-sacr6. Rev. neur., Par., 1933, 40: 965-8.—Clavelin. Laminectomie pour extrac- tion, un an apr£s la blessure, d'un projectile de la queue de cheval [Rapp. de Chifoliau] Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1921, 47: 1337-41.—Costantini & Azoulay. A propos d'une intervention chirurgicale dans un cas de compression des nerfs de la queue de cheval. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1925, 28: 152-5.—Cramer, F. A note concerning the syndrome of cauda equina radiculitis. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1933, 3: 501-5.—Dereux, J., alit6 des symptomes oculaires dans le diagnostic de la thrombo-phiebite des sinus caverneux. 23p. 8? Geneve, 1930. Aimone, M. Trombosi del seno cavernoso a lungo decorso. Boll. mal. orecchio, 1935, 53: 142.—Martini. W. D. [Throm- bosis of the cavernous sinus?] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 1439.—Tunstall, C. Swelling of the orbit with especial refer- ence to cavernous sinus thrombosis. South. M. J., 1934, 27: 535-8. --- Thrombosis: Treatment. Browder, J., & Myerson, M. C. A surgical method for the prevention of thrombophlebitis of the cavernous sinus; report of a case. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1935, 21: 574-83.—Christophe, L. Thrombo-phiebite du sinus caverneux; operation; guerison. J. chir., Brux., 1928, 27: 312-8. Also Liege med., 1929, 22: 1507-22.—Claus. Exenteratio orbitae bei drohender Throm- bose des Sinus cavernosus infolge tonsillogener und dentaler Sepsis. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1934, 36: 315 [Discussion] 323-6.—Lauwers, E. Deux observations de thrombo-phiebite du sinus caverneux traitees par drainage. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 39-43.—Ledl, F. La thrombophlebite septique du sinus caverneux gu6rie par des injections du rivanol dans l'artere carotide. Ann. otolar., Par., 1937, 44-9.—Stout, B. F. Septic cavernous sinus thrombosis; report of 2 cases with recovery of 1 following bacteriophage therapy. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1931, 17: 28-39. CAVIA. See Guinea-pig. CAVIEZEL, F. Walter, 1905- *Arosa; seine hygienischen Verhaltnisse vor dem Fremden- verkehr (ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Hygiene) [Tubingen] 140p. 5 pl. 8? Lachen, Gutenberg, 1932. CAVINA, Cesare, 1888-1935. Editor of Archivum chirurgia? oris. Bologna, v. 1-3, 1932-35. For biography see Arch. chir. oris, Bologna, 1935, 3: 575-82 (A. DeLuca) Also Boll. mal. orecchio, 1935, 53: 611-6 (A. Bronzini) Also Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1936, 108: 407-34 (F. Alzona) Also Deut. Zahn &c. Heilk., 1936, 3: 81 (Ax- hausen) Also Policlinico, 1936,43: sez. prat., 1829 (B. Nigrisoli) Also Riv. ital. stomat., 1935, 4: 964-9, port. (G. Maccaferri) CAVINA, Giovanni. Venti mesi di chirurgia di guerra in un ospedale di tappa; breve rendi- conto statistico-operativo. 73p. 8? Bologna, L. Cappelli, 1917. CAVITY. See under names such as Abdomen; Cranium; Mediastinum, &c. For pathological cavitation see names of organs affected. CAVOUR, Theodore. *L'6osinophilie dans les tumeurs malignes et influence operatoire. 44p. 8? Geneve, 1922. CAWADIAS, A. P. Diseases of the intestines. xiv, 299p. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1927. ■--- The modern therapeutics of internal diseases; an introduction to medical practice. xi, 147p. 8? Lond., Bailliere. Tindall & Cox, 1931, CAWSTON, Frederick Gordon. Bilharzia; a paper for the practitioner. 20p. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1925. CAYE, Pierre Emmanuel Felix Marie, 1910- *Contribution a I'etude des tumeurs fi- breuses hyperplasiques du massif maxillaire supeneur; leur place dans la classification du cancer. 120p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1935. CAYET, Andre Louis, 1903- *Etude du rhumatisme articulaire aigu; de quelques cas d'epidemies et de contagion. 59p. 8? Par., 1929 CAYLA, Albert, 1855-1932. Becart. [Obituary] Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1933, 19. CAYLA, Alfred Eugene Victor, 1891- *L'6preuve du choc au froid dans les icteres hemolytiques. 63p. 8? Par., 1927. CAYREL & VIGNES, H. L'evolution des plaies de guerre des parties molles (bibliographie analytique des travaux recents) 31p. 8? Par., A. Maloine & fils [1917] CAZALIS, Henri, 1840-1909. Howyan, H. *Un mfidecin poete et philosophe le Docteur Henri Cazalis (Jean Lahor) 55p. 8° Par 1928 CAZALIS, Jean, BARTHES & COULAZOU. Semeiologie des specialites, ophtalmologie, oto- rhino-laryngologie, urologie. 384p. 5 pl. 2 fold. tab. 8? Par., N. Maloine, 1927. CAZAMIAN, Pierre. Hygiene et prophylaxie dans la marine de combat, xv, 699p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1932. CAZANOVE, Franck, 1881- See Bernard, Noel, Cazanove, F. [et al.] Les grandes endi- mies tropicales [&c] 2 v. 109p.; 105p. 8? Par., 1930-31. CAZENAVE, Alice Elisabeth, 1913- *Reac- tion immunobiologique specifique de Mester dans la maladie rhumatismale. 47p. 8? Bord., Delmas, 1937. CAZENEUVE, Paul, 1852-1934. Chambon, M. Necrologie. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1934, 41: 357-67. Also J. med. Lyon, 1934, 15: 473-5—Hugounenq. Necrologie. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., Ill: 832. CAZES, Emmanuel, 1900- *Les icteres dans les kystes hydatiques du foie. 40p. 8°. Par., 1926. CAZETTES-DE-SAINT-LEGER, Paul, 1906- *Essai sur la centrotherapie. 59p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1935. CAZIN, Leon, 1901- *Le phenomene de Marcus Gunn; machoire a, clignements. 43p. 8? Par., 1928. CAZIN, Maurice, 1863-1933. Dartigues, L. [Biography] In his Fasc script., Par., 1933, 3: 508-11.—Dupuy de Frenelle. [N6crologie] Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1934, 26: 19-26, port.—Pauchet.V. Necrologie. Techn. chir., Par., 1933, 25: 217-21. CAZZANI, Ugo. La ipodermoterapia nella tecnica farmaceutica e nella pratica medica. xiii, 563p. 8? [Milano] Ist. Sieroter. milan. [1928] CAZZANIGA, Antonio, 1885- Programma di medicina legale. 2. ed. 248p. 8? Milano [E. Calamandrei] 1932. CAZZELLA, Antonio. See Bertolini, Giulio, & Cazzella, Antonio. Ispezione delle carni; igiene generale. 453p. 4? Tor., 1928. CEANOTHUS [and derivatives] See also Rhamnaceae. Giordano, A. A. S., & Wilbur, D. L. Ceanothus americanus, its effect on the coagulation time of the blood. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1928, 7: 618-22.—Groot, J. T. The pharmacology of Ceanothus americanus; preliminary studies; hemodynamics and the effects of coagulation. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1926-27, 30: 275-91.—Howard, J. W. Some, constituents of the Moun- tain Balm. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1922, 11: 19-21.—Koppanyi, T. The effect of ceanothyn upon the kidney and liver of the dog. Ibid., 1928,17: 528,—Lynn. E- V., Lee, F. A- & Clausen, CEANOTHUS 314 CECONI W. H. Chemical examination of Ceanothus velutinus. Ibid., 1923, 12: 419.—Payne, R. J. The alkaloids of Ceanothus americanus and their use in the control of hemorrhage in laryn- gology. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1926-27, 35: 769-90.—Taylor, G. C. Ceanothus americanus L. as a hemostatic. Am. J. Pharm., 1927, 99: 214-32.—Tharaldsen. C. E., & Krawetz, J. Notes on blood reactions of the alkaloids of Ceanothus ameri- canus. Am. J. Phvsiol., 1920-27, 79: 545-52. Also J. Ophth. Otol., 1927, 31: 226-35. CEBES Thebanus [IIfra£] Tabula; transl. by Ludovicus Odaxius. p.9a-14b. 8? Paris, 1498. In Athenagoras. Ilepi dvacrrdcrews. Paris, 1498, 9a-14b. CEBOCEPHALUS. See also Abnormities; Nose, Abnormities. Vrbich. La cebocephalie chez I'homme. Strasbourg m6d., 1926, 84: 244-9. CEBRON, Joseph. *Contribution a I'etude de l'achondroplasie dans ses rapports avec la gros- sesse et l'accouchement. 56p. 8? Par., 1922. CECCALDI, Marc Aurele, 1905- indi- cations et technique operatoire de l'ost6osynthese pour les fractures du condyle externe de l'hu- merus [Paris] 52p. 8? Orleans, 1931. CECCALDI, Pierre, 1911- *Le cercle pigments de la cornee symptomatique de la d6g6nerescence hepato-lenticulaire; type pseudo- sclerose ou maladie de Wilson [Lyon] 52p. 8? Bourg, Imp. Berthod, 1935. CECCHERELLI, Andrea, 1850-1923. Chauffard. N6crologie. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 89: 170. CECI, Antonio, 1852-1921. Taddei. D. Necrologio. Arch. ital. chir., 1921, 3: 311-7. CECIDOMYIDAE. See also Diptera; Insect. Ohio, U. S. A. Ohio Agricultural Ex- periment Station. Bulletin 177. Hessian fly; life history; egg-laying record for 2 years. 39p. 8? [Wooster, 1906] Barnes, H. F. Some biological and economic aspects of the gall midges. Science Progr., Lond., 1934, 29: 73-86.— Dean, G. A. Another step in the control of the Hessian fly. J. Econ. En torn., 1923, 16: 288-91.—Felt, E. P. A new ceci- domyiid parasite of the white fly. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1922, 61: No. 2444, 1-2.—Foster. W. R., & Jeffery, C. E. Resistance of winter wheats to Hessian fly. Canad. J. Res., 1937, 15: Sect. C, 135-40.—Gossard, H. A., & Parks, T. 11. Hessian fly prevention; entomological service to the Ohio Farm Bureaus. Month. Bull. Exp. Sta. Wooster, 1921, 6: 67-76.—Hill, C. C. Platygaster vernalis Myers, an important parasite of the Hessian fly. J. Agr. Res., 1923-24, 25: 31-42, 3 pl.----— & Smith, H. D. The relation of Hessian fly damage to yield. J. Econ. Entom., 1925, 18: 69-73.—Larrimer, W. H. The application of statistical methods to the determination of abundance of and damage by Hessian fly. Ibid., 1924 17: 202-14.—McColloch. J. W. The Hessian fly problem in Kansas. Ibid., 1925, 18: 65-9. —----& Salmon, S. C. The resistance of wheat to the Hessian fly; a progress report Ibid., 1923, 16: 293-8.—Myers. P. R. Polyscelis modestus Gahan, a minor parasite of the Hessian fly. J. Agr. Res 1924-25, 29: 289-95. CECIL, Russell Lafayette, 1881- Colds, cause, treatment, and prevention, viii, 1 lip. 8° N. Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1925. ----The specific treatment of lobar pneu- monia, p. 1. 41p. 8? Pittsb., Univ. Pittsburgh, 1928. —— The diagnosis and treatment of arthritis. viii,216p. 8? 13 pl. N. Y., Oxford Univ. Press, 1929. Forms v.6, Oxford Monogr. on diagn. and treat. N. Y. [19291 ---- & KENNEDY, Foster. A text-book of medicine; by American authors, xxii, 1500p. 8° Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1927. Also 2. ed. xxv, 1592p. pl. 1930. Also 3. ed. xix, 1664p. illust. pl. diagrs. 1933. For portrait see collection in library. For biography see Phi Chi^Q., Menasha, 1934, 31: No. 4, CECONI, Angelo, 1865-1937. Medicina in- terna; manuale pratico per medici e studenti 5v. 8? Tor., Minerva Med., 1931-32. For biography see Minerva med.. Tor., 1937, 28: 235-s port. (P. Sisto) CECUM. See also Appendix; Colon; Intestine. Angeli, A. Sulla imaginazione di un haustra cecale. Mor- gagni, 1934, 76: 468.—Baker, F., & Martin, R. Some observa- tions of the iodophile microflora of the caecum of the rabbit1 with special regard to the disintegration of cell-wall substances' Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1937, 96: 18-35, 2 pl.—Bienert, G. Ueber die ernahrungsphysiologische Bedeutung der Mikroorganismen im Darmtrakt der Pflanzenfresser; iiber die Stickstoff verteilung im Coecuminhalt des Pferdes mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der auf die Mikroorganismen entfallenden N-Menge. Arch ges. Physiol., 1926, 213: 556-62.—Corti, A. Alcuni contributi di Giovan Battista Morgagni alle conoscenze sull'intestino ceco. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1922, 9.ser., 10: 141-5.----- Sul significato morfologico e funzionale dell'intestino ceco Riv. biol., 1923, 5: 16; 187.—Flesch, M. Bemerkungen zu dem Aufsatz von E. Jacobshagen zur Morphologie des men- schlichen Blinddarms. Anat. Anz., 1922-23, 56: 507-13.— Ghosh, J. C. On some peculiarities of the caecum. Calcutta M. J., 1925-27, 21: 598-600.—Gunn, J. A., & MacKeith, M. H. The contractions of the isolated caecum of the rabbit. Q. j] Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1926, 16: 41.—Jacobshagen, E. Zur Morphologie des menschlichen Blinddarms. Anat. Anz 1922-23, 56: 97-133.—Kostanecki, K. [Course of cecum in the bustard] Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1930, zool., 147- 56.—Kubota, S. Experimentelle Studien uber die Innervation des Zoekums. Verh. Jap. chir. Ges., 1929, 30: 23 [Discussion] 26.—Lovisatti, N. Ueber Form, Grosse und Lage des Zokums Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1931, 44: 181-8.------Nota di morfologia del cieco. Radiol, med., Milano, 1931,18:457-62.— Maiamud, T. Estudio anatomo-microsc6pico del ceco-apendice infantil. Rev. As. med. argent., 1936, 50: 1700-19.—Milhaud, G. La forme reelle du segment caeco-appendiculaire de Tintestin. Rev. chir., Par., 1921, 59: 451-66.—Wilensky, A. 0. The cecum. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 2: 120. ---- Abnormities. See also Cecum, Position. Alzona, F., & Valenti, A. Sopra un caso di alterazioni di sviluppo del cieco e membrana pericolica; considerazioni cliniche e radiologiche. Riforma med., 1923, 39: 49-53.— Kadletz, M. Ueber eine beachtenswerte Blinddarmmissbildung beim Fohlen. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 44: 748.—Oberling, C. Une singuliere anomalie du cfficum. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1923, 93: 97-9. Also Gaz. med. Strasbourg, 1923, 81: 670 — Quiri, A. Un caso di occlusione da probabile malformazione congenita del cieco e del primo tratto del colon ascendente. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 1822. Also Arch. ital. chir;, 1935, 39: 794.—Sharp, H. V. The redundant cecum, its symptom-complex and treatment. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 24: 94-9. Also repr.—Torok, J. Verdoppelung des Blind- darmes (Duplicitas caeci) Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1933, 84: 133.—Vana, A. [Three cases of abnormalities of the cecum] Cas. lek. 6esk., 1924, 63: 1596-9.—Vclluda, C. C. Absence du caecum et de l'appendice iieo-caecal, de la valvule i!6o- caecale et bandelettes musculaires du colon ascendant chez I'homme. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1936, 13: 1030-3. Also Cluj. med., 1936, 17: 450-3. ---- Abscess and cellulitis. Rtjrup, J. *Ueber retrocoecalen Spatabscess infolge Kotsteins. 13p. 8? Munch., 1916. Bumm, E. Perityphlitische Abscesse im Kindesalter. Chirurg, 1934, 6: 645-9.—Knight, A. P., & Beck, W. Extra- peritoneal paratyphilitic abscess; a case report. Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1932, 2: 58.—Kbntzey, E.. & Jaki, J. Ueber einen Fall von primarer Coecumphlegmone. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 1223-6.—Lanos. J. Abcds de la paroi du caecum consecutif a une appendicectomie. Paris chir., 1922, 14: 270.—Pich, H. Die umschriebene Phlegmone des Zokums und ihre Behandlung. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1935, 161: 107-16.—Szenes. A. Ueber einen Fall von appendikularem submukosem Abscess des Caput coeci. Arch. klin. Chir., 1922, 122: 12-23.—Webster & Hooper. Retro-caecal abscess rupturing into bladder following course of right ureter. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1922, 12: 737. ---- Actinomycosis. Meter, H. *Zwei Falle von Aktinomykose des Cocums. 14p. 8? Munch., 1912. Serck, A. [K. W.] *Ueber Actinomycose des Coecums speciell des Appendix nebst Betrach- tungen iiber die Complication der Appendicitis mit Graviditat [Freiburg] 42p. 8? Konstanz i. Baden, 1914. Bircher, E. Ueber Aktinomykose des Coecums. Helvet. med. acta, 1934, 1: 229.—Griffith, F. W. Actinomycosis of the Cfficum. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1921, 33: 548-50.—Suermondt, W. F. [Actinomycosis of the coecum] Ned. tschr. geneesk., CECUM 315 CECUM 1935, 79: 4605-11.—Wilensky, A. O. Actinomycosis of the cecum. Progr. Med., Phila., 1921, 2: 127. --- Carcinoma. Bardeleben, W. *Ueber das Coecumcarci- nom. 47p. 8? Berl., 1919. Alsina, A. A. Consideraciones sobre un caso operado por adenocarcinoma del ciego, con presentaci6n del enfermo. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1926, 39: 335-49.—Andrews, E. Car- cinoma of c ecum; partial colectomy and end-to-end anasto- mosis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1931, 11: 11-6.—Banet, V., & Leon, F. Cancer del ciego. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1936, 11: 307-12.—Banks, A. G., & Green, R. D. Acute appendicitis associated with carcinoma of the caecum. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 926.—Baviera, V. Adenoma maligno del cieco. Arch. ital. chir., 1924, 9: 97-104.—Butler d'Ormand, R. de. Colectomie pour cancer caeco-ascendant. Rev. techn. chir., Par., 1932, 24: 134-48.—Carpino, R. Su di un caso di adenocarcinoma mucoso del cieco. Rinasc. med., 1935, 12: 413, pl.—Chajutin, D. M. Coecumcarcinom bei einem 14jahrigen Madchen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 29: 389-94.—Cook, J. Acute appendicitis with carcinoma of the caecum. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 1083.—Craig, W. McK., & MacCarty, W. C. Involvement of the lymph glands in cancer of the caecum. Ann. Surg., 1923, 77: 698-710.—Desjardins, E. Peritonite generate et cancer du caecum. Union med. Canada, 1936, 65: 333-7.— Dixon, C. F. Carcinoma of the cecum; what are the chances for cure? J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 1605-7. Also Proc Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 522. ------& Imes, P. R. The cura- bility of carcinoma of the cecum. Ibid., 1934, 9: 419-21.— Dixon, C. F., & Nelson, W. L. Carcinoma of the cecum. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1931, 11: 891-7.—Doyle, L. Unusual cases of caecal carcinoma. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1936, 6: 75-8.—Ferrandez Senante, V. Cdncer de ciego incarcerado y perforado en un saco herniario; resecci6n de urgencia. Rev. cir. Barcelona, 1932, 4: 1-9.—Gabriel, W. B. Two specimens of carcinoma of the caecum removed by a modification of the classical method of ileo-caecal resection. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1016-9.—Gibbon, R. L. Carcinoma of the cecum. South. M. J., 1922, 84: 526-30.—Glose. Kurzbericht iiber ein ins Transversum invaginiertes Zokumkarzinom. Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 171-3.—Grant, A. J. Carcinoma of c»cum. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 182.—Hays. T. G. Report of a case of adenocarcinoma of caecum with rapid metastasis. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1937, 35: 253-5, pl.—Horto- lomei, N., & Gatoschi, G. Karzinom des Zokums, 3 Jahre nach einem Karzinom des Colon transversum. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 121-3.—Joyce, T. M. Carcinoma of the cecum. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4: 1337.—Judd, E. S.. & Phillips, J. R. Carcinoma of the cecum, with a familial history of carcinoma; report of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 273-5.—Laroyenne. Cancer du caecum. Lyon chir., 1937, 34: 451.—Lund, L. Intraenterales chondro-osteoplastisches Adeno- karzinom im Blinddarm eines Pferdes. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 33: 281-3.—Naubaum, W. D. Primary carcinoma of the caecum following suture of a movable caecum and appendec- tomy. Bull. Moses Taylor Hosp., 1932, 2: 36-8.—Ogilvie, R. F. Mucoid carcinoma of the caecum in a boy of 13 years. Brit. J. Surg., 1935-36, 23: 601-6.—Rossi, B. Resezione del- l'angolo sinistro del colon e resezione segmentaria dello stomaco per carcinoma in individuo gia operato 10 anni prima di resezione ileo-colica destra per cancro del cieco. Atti Soc. lombard. sc. med., 1922-23, 12: 226-31.—Schonbauer, L. Ueber retrograde Peristaltik (Invagination eines Coecumcar- cinoms unter dem Bilde eines stenosierenden Dickdarm- carcinoms) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 68-70.—Sherrill, J. G. Adenocarcinoma of cecum, congenital hypertrophic pylorostenosis. Kentucky M. J., 1929, 27: 248-50.—Shiflett, E. L., & Kalayjian, B. Chronic recurrent intussusception in an adult associated with adenocarcinoma of the cecum; a case report. Radiology, 1936, 27: 96-100.—Truesdale, P. E. Carcinoma of the cecum. Bull. Truesdale Hosp., 1934, 8: 17-21.—Wakeley, C. P. G., & Rutherford, R. Carcinoma of the caecum; a discussion of its incidence, diagnosis, and treats ment, with a report of 25 personal cases. Brit. J. Surg., 1932, 20: 91-112. --- Dilatation. Arostegui, G. E. DHataci6n del ciego; ceco-plicatura. Arch. Hosp. mun. Habana, 1922, 1: 273-82. Also Cron. med. quir. Habana, 1923, 49: 232-4.—Beraud. H. Exploration syst6matique de la region il6o-caecale au cours de l'appendi- cectomie k froid; traitement de la dilatation du caecum par la c»co-plicature. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1922, 16: 87-91 — Buquet, A. La dilatation du caecum. Clinique, Par., 1922, 17: 77.—Fritsch. Die isolierte Coecumblahung. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1921, 122: 688-92.—Holmes, J. F. A consideration of the voluminous cecum and cecoplication. Tr. N. Hampshire M. Soc, 1922,131: 206-40.—Kerley, C. G., Lorenz, E. J. [et al.] Severe paroxysmal abdominal pain and anorexia. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1921, 38: 734-7.—Rocher, H. L., & Aubertin, E. Sur un cas de megacaecum developpe chez un nourrisson de 8 mois, mort de peritonite par perforation au niveau de Tangle colique gauche. J. med. Bordeaux, 1923, 53: 67.—Vergara Leonard, A. Un caso tfpico de dilataci6n cecal. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1924, 29: 481-5.—Zaccaria, A. A. Un caso di raegacieco. Radiol, med., Milano, 1925, 12: 85, I ---- Diseases. See also Cecum subheadings (Ileocecal region, Ileocecal valve) Barsony, T. Ileumspasmus bei einem Cocumprozess. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1923, 31: 245.—Biedermann. F. Ueber Spasmen am zdkokolischen Sphinktertrakt. Fortsch. Ront- genstrahl., 1932, 46: 670-9.—Brunk, T. L. The caecum in diagnostic procedure. Pantherapist, Chic. 1924, 72: 610-3.— Cristofanetti, P. Difetto di riempimento del ceco determinato da masse di muco. Ann. radiol., Bologna, 1934, 8: 82-6.— Harris, I. B.. Hamilton, F. E., & Peters, G. E. Hemorrhagic infarction of cecum; probably caused by acute gonorrheal infection. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 32: 357-62.—Kantor, J. L. Low-placed, fixed, and tender cecum secondary to disease of some other organ in the right iliac fossa. Med. Clin. N. America, 1921-22, 5: 1101-4.—Lorin-Epstein, M. J. Ueber die Spiralitat der Struktur und der Bewegungen des Dickdarms und deren Bedeutung fiir die Pathologie des Coecokolons beim Menschen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1928-29, 14: 695-702.—Martin, P. Les insuffisances caecales et leur traitement. Bull. Soc. sc. m6d. biol. Montpellier, 1923-24, 5: 251. Also Montpellier med., 1924, 46: 170-4.—Morton, C. A. The differential diag- nosis of malignant disease of the caecum from chronic and subacute appendicitis. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1921-22, 39: 82-90. Also Clin. J., Lond., 1923, 52: 1-6.—Navarro. A propos de 2 cas de syphilis du caecum. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 98: 494.—Norbury, L. E. C. Three specimens of atonic caecum removed by operation. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Surg., 44. ----— The treatment of certain atonic and atrophic conditions of the caecum. Ibid., 1924-25, 18: Sect. Surg., 14-23.—Pendl, F. Hamorrhagischer Infarkt des Coecum. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1928-29, 145: 606-12.—Reeb. Maladies du caecum, stimulant ou accompagnant une affection gynecologique. Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 504.—Rocha, A. Consideraciones sobre un caso de sffilis cecal. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1929, 12: 339-45.—Stout, A. P. Isolated lymphoid hyperplasia in the cecum and appendix of children. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927, 34: 797-806. ---- Displacement, prolapse and ptosis. See also Cecum, Position. Tortelier, E. J. Contribution a I'etude la ptose et de l'allongement du caecum. 79p. 8? Par., 1928. Watz, W. *Die Verlagerung des Coecums in der Graviditas [Giessen] 33p. 8? Griinberg i. H., 1929. A ray a, R. Ptosis y torsiones del ciego; nuevo signo clfnico para su diagn6stico. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 66-9.— Bagnaresi, G. Sulle ectopie del cieco e del colon ascendente. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1931, 7: 1-19.—Del Valle. H-, & Donovan, R. E. Ectopia del ciego y apendicectomfa. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1928, 12: 757-9.—Egiies, A. La ectopia subhepatica del ciego y del apendice. Bol. Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 1937-38, 13: 220-8.—Eldering, B. Ueber die Verlagerung des Zokums in der Schwangerschaft. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 92: 377-97.—Hrabovszky, Z. von. Dystopia coeci subdiaphrag- matica congenita. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 37: 840-2.— Johnston, K. L. Cecal ptosis. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1926, 16: 221-4.—Landivar, A. F. Inversi6n y prolapso del ciego a trav6s de una fistula pio-estercoral. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1928, 12: 277-80.—Martinez de Castro, J. Signos ffsicos y radiol6gicos de un caso de ectopia cecal. Medicina, Mex., 1934, 14: 497; 532.—Romani, A. L'ectopia sottoepatica del cieco e dell'appendice. Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: pt 2, 850-4. ---- Diverticulum. Bennett-Jones, M. J. Primary solitary diverticulitis of the caecum; a report on 3 cases, with a review of 17 recorded cases. Brit. J. Surg., 1937, 25: 66-76.—Cocci, G. Su di un insolito pseudo tumore del cieco (diverticolo invaginato) Prat, chir., Arezzo, 1933-34, 4: 133-44— Cooke, A. B. When appendicitis is not appendicitis: a case of diverticulitis of the cecum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922,78:578.—Epstein, S. Diverticulitis of the cecum. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 22: 276-8. Also repr.—Fournie. Un cas de volumineux diverticule du caecum. Bull. Soc radiol. med. France, 1934, 22: 325.—Frehling, J. M. Diverticulitis of the cecum with report of a case. Kentucky M. J., 1933, 31: 152-60.—French, R. W. Diverticulitis of the cecum, with report of 3 cases. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 189: 307-9 — Grcensfelder, L. A., & Hiller, R. I. Caecal diverticulosis, with special reference to traumatic diverticula. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 48: 786-95.—Kennon, R. Diverticulum of caecum. Brit. J. Surg., 1933, 20: 521.—Leonardo, R. A. Primary solitary diverticulitis of caecum. Ann. Surg., 1930, 91: 540-3.—McVay, J. R. Diverticulum of the cecum, case report with operative differential diagnosis. Tr. West. Surg. Ass. (1927) 1928, 36: 67-79. Also J. Missouri M. Ass., 1929, 26: 119-23.—Pessagno, D. J. Diverticulitis of the cecum. Bull. School M. Univ. Maryland, 1935-36, 20: 59-61.—Stewart, A. Solitary diverticulitis of the c.BBCum. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 23: 675.—Thomsen, H. [Coecal diverticulum] Hospitals- tidende, 1935, 78: 45-52.—Tschudi, E.. jr. Pseudodivertikel CECUM 316 CECUM des Coecum mit akuter Divertikulitis und diffuser Perityphlitis und Periappendizitis. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 264-6. ---- Examination. Carnoy, G. *Contribution a I'etude de la mobilite de la region ca;co-appendiculaire et des points douloureux de la fosse iliaque droite par ['exploration radiologique du caecum en position renversee (dite de Trendelenburg) 46p. 8? Par., 1929. Hoff, H. C. Retrograde intubation of the cecum. Am. J. Roentg., 1928, n. ser., 20: 226-32.—Jaquet, P., & Serrand, J. L'exploration radiologique du caecum en position renversee. Paris med., 1928, 67: 320-3.—O'Bannon, R. P. Roentgen studies of the cecum. Texas J. M., 1930-31, 26: 783-7.— Pech. J. L. L'examen radiologique du caecum. Bull. Soc. sc. m6d. biol. Montpellier, 1921-22, 3: 216. Also Montpellier med., 1922, 44: 185.—Piccinino. G. II cieco e 1'appendice studiati col clisma opace. Radiol, med., Milano, 1934, 21: 26-35. ---- Fistula. Brea, M. M. Fistula cecal tubercolosa post-apendicectomfa. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1382-8.—Fus, J. Un procede de securite pour la cure intraperitoneale de certaines fistules coecoparietales. Techn. chir., Par., 1934, 26: 289-94. ---- Foreign body. Leuret. Tumeur inflammatoire du caecum par corps 6tranger fix6 dans la paroi intestinale. Paris chir., 1924, 16: 379.—McLanahan, S. Perforation of the cecum by a tooth- pick, simulating acute appendicitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 1424.—Rosenstein, P. Ueber Fremdkorper im Zokum. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1099.—Schall, J. H., & Schall, N. D. A case of foreign body in the cecum, perforation of the intestine, general peritonitis, recovery. Hahneman. Month., 1935, 70: 532-4.—Simion, C. [Foreign body in coecum] Rev. san. mil., Bucur., 1932, 31: 529.—Wallis, T. H. Per- foration of the caecum by a toothpick; case report. J. Florida M. Ass., 1930-31, 17: 127-9. ---- Gangrene. Ianiszewski Courbis, E. *Gangrene et perforation du caecum; leurs rapports avec la dysent6rie amibienne chronique. 89p. 8? Par., 1927. Bernard, R. Un cas de typhlite gangr6neuse primitive compliquee de thrombo-phiebite de la veine mesenterique superieure. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1929, 55: 393-5.— Grove, H. Gangrena del ciego (traumatica) Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1926, 4: 34.—Wing, L. A. Report of a case of gangrene of the cecum in a newborn infant. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 11: 510-2 [Discussion] 521. ---- Hernia. Pallasse & Thomasset. Hernie du caecum et du colon ascendant dans l'arriere-cavite, a travers l'hiatus de Winslow. Lyon med., 1936, 158: 605-8.—Siciliani, G. Sull' ernia del cieco senza sacco e sul suo meccanismo di produzione (contri- buto clinico-critico) Morgagni, 1928, 70: 1385-95. ---- Ileocecal region. Ognev, B. W. Die Blutgefasse des ileo-c6calen Gebietes und des Appendix; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1927, 82: 733-46.—Oppenheimer, A. Beobachtungen an der Ileozokalregion. Rontgenpraxis, 1931, 3: 630-4.— Rindone, A. Connessioni linfatiche del segmento ileo-cecale dell'intestino con gli organi della meta destra dell'addome. Morgagni, 1933, 75: 1430-6, pl. ---- Ileocecal region: Diseases. Benini, P. Su di un caso di anomalia di fissazione dell'ansa ileo-colica. Policlinico, 1932, 39: sez. prat., 1619-22.—Binney H. Non-specific granuloma of ileocecal region. Tr. Am. Surg Ass., 1935, 53: 214-25. Also Ann. Surg., 1935, 102: 695-706.— Brea, M. M. Tuberculosis ileocecal; a proposito de algunas modalidades clinicas y su tratamiento. Bol. Inst. clin. quir B. Air., 1933, 9: 325-38. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1934, 41: 553-66.—Crohn, B. B. Non-specific granulomatous lesions in and about the ileocecal region. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1937, 38: 176-86.—Diaz, F., & Rivero, L. Neoplasma ileo-cecal; resec- ci6n y anastomosis de Lambret. Mem. Congr. venezol med (1926) 1927, 5. Congr., 3: 97-103, 3 pl.—Drennen, E. Ileocecal cysts. Arch. Surg., 1931, 20: 106-20. Also repr.—Gershon- Cohen, J. Ileocecal tuberculosis and the double contrast enema examination. Am. J. Roentg., 1933, 30: 779-90.__ Gyorgyi, G. [Importance of combined examination of intes- tines in differential diagnosis of ileocecal tumors] Ma°y rontg. kozl., 1933. 7: 66-73.—Haberer, H. von. Unspezifische Entzundung des Ileozoekums. Miinch. med. Wschr. 1934 81- 479-83.—Mandl, F. Ueber Entfernung des Wurmfortsatzes bei der Ileocoecaltuberkulose. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60; 2716.__ Perona, P. Studio seriografico della regione ileocecale e del fenomeno dello Stierlin. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1933, 9; 173. 204.—Piot. Les fausses gastropathies; dysergie iieocaecale meconnue. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1934, 22: 468-72.— Powers, J. H. Unusual inflammatory lesions of the ileocecal region. Ann. Surg., 1936, 103: 279-89.—Santy, P. Tubercu- lose iieo-caecale et exclusion unilaterale. Lyon chir., 1935, 32- 466-9.—Schulhof, O. Ein Fall von Aktinomykose der Ileo^ zokalgegend. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1932, 43: 93 — Soekarjo. [Inflammatory tumor of the ileo-coecal tractl Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 1591-3.—Solieri, 8. Deformita congenite ed acquisite della plica ileoceco-appe'ndi- colare causa di stenosi ileo-cecale di posizione. Arch, ital chir 1923, 7: 253-68.—Speese, J., & Bothe, F. A. Ileocaecal obstruc- tion associated with appendicitis. Ann. Surg., 1930, 92: 728-38.—Straaten, T. Appendicitis und unspezifische' entr ziindliche Tumoren der Ileococalgegend. Deut. Zschr. Chir 1934-35, 244: 457-62— Taylor, J. L. Non-specific granuloma of the gastro-intestinal tract, with report of 2 cases in the ileocecal region. Texas J. M., 1936-37, 32: 334-7.—Thevenard & Durante. Deux tumeurs inflammatoires il6ocaecales d'origine parasitaire simulant la tuberculose hyperplasique. Bull Soc anat. Paris, 1922, 92: 285-7. ---- Ileocecal valve. See also in 3. ser. Ileocecal valve. Bauermeister, W. Ueber die Ileo-coecal-Miindung (eine anatomische Studie) Arch. Verdauungskr., 1927, 40: 115-20, pl.—Brouca, R. Le sphincter iieo-colique; etude experimentale de son fonctionnement; observations radiologiques. C. rend Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1344-6. Also Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1927' 3: 547-59. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: 205-15.— Chiray, M., & Bosquet, A. Physiologie radiologique de la valvule iieo-caecale. Presse med., 1935, 43: 2081-3.—Cutore, G. Sulla costituzione anatomica della valvola del colon Monit. zool. ital., 1930-31, 41: suppl., 253-6.—Grasso, b! L'endoscopia dello sfintere ileo-cecale e la sua struttura nel vivente. Arch. ital. mal. app. diger., 1933, 2: 400-14.— Hammer, G. Untersuchungen iiber die Funktion der Valvula Bauhini. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1927, 157: 1-19.—Herlyn, K. E. Zur Darstellung der Ileozokalklappe im Rontgenbild. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1933, 47: 644-8.—Hinrichsen, J., & Ivy, A. C. Studies on the ileo-cecal sphincter of the dog. Am. J. Physiol., 1931, 96: 494-507.—Hunter, R. H. The ileo- caecal junction. J. Anat., Lond., 1934, 68: 264-9. ----- The ganglionic tissue of the ileo-caecal junction. Ulster M. J., 1936, 5: 54-7.—Lorin-Epstein, M. J., Die Reduktion des ileocoecalen Sphincters beim Menschen und seine Ersetzung durch den Tractus sphincteroides ilei terminalis. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1928-29, 14: 703-12.—Odermatt, W. Experi- mentelle und klinische Untersuchungen iiber die Funktion der Valvula Bauhini. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 457-9 — Rebustello, E. Ricerche radiografiche sulla vascolarizzazione sanguifera della valvola ileo-cieco-colica dell'uomo. Arch. radiol., Nap., 1934, 10: 582-93.—Smets, W. La contraction de la valvule iieo-caecale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 793-5. ------ L'activite reflexe de la valvule iieo-caecale et du seg- ment terminal du grele. Ibid., 123: 106.—Tonnis, W. Die Funktion der menschlichen Valvula ileocoecalis. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 2238.—Valker. F. I. [Importance of Bauhin's and appendicular valves] Vest, khir., 1930, 19: 254-64. Also Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 170: 706-21. ---- Ileocecal valve: Diseases. Adam, L. Primarkrebs der Bauhini'schen Dickdarmklappe, Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 2187-92.— Boheme, P., & Rivalland, M. Les malformations cong6nitales de la valvule de Bauhin (retrecissements et stenoses) Rev. chir., Par., 1929, 67: 455-75.—Carnot, P. Cancer de la valvule il6o-csecale. Paris med., 1930, 75: 308-14, 2 pl.—Hudson, R. Impaction at the ileo-caecal valve in the horse. Vet. J., Lond., 1936, 92: 50 — Kassay, D. [Basal cell carcinoma of the Bauhin valve] Magy. orv. arch., 1927, 28: 80-4.—Palacios, G. Carcinoma de la valvula ileo-cecal. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1936, 20: 639-43 — Pastiels, P. Atresie de la valvule iieo-coecale chez un nouveau- n6. Bruxelles med., 1928-29, 9: 379-81.—Pieri, G. La rese- zione del plesso ileocolico. Ann. ital. chir., 1932,11:2105-10 — Seckendorf, E. Die Bauhinsche Klappe. Zschr. ges. Anat., 3. Abt., 1933, 30: 544-50.—Sherwood, W. A. Neoplasms of the ileocecal valve; report of 3 cases complicated by intussuscep- tion. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 1057-68.—Valerio, A. A cirurgia da valvula de Bauhin. Brasil med., 1926, 40: 126-8. ---- Ileocecal valve: Insufficiency. Balli, R. L'insufficienza dello sfintere del Varolio in seguito a clisma opaco ha valore patologico? Riv. radiol., 1930, 2: suppl. No. 1, 76.—Bendandi, G., & Galli, R. Importanza chirurgica e possibility di trapianto dello sfintere ileo-cecale. Arch. Soc ital. chir., 1935, 41: 619-24.—Giovetti, V. Sul meccanismo deH'insufncienza dello sfintere di Varolio od ileo- colico da clisma opaco. Riv. radiol., 1930, 2: 305-10.— Lorin-Epstein, M. J. Ileovalvularinsuffizienz und Ileoval- vularrestauration. Zbl. Chir., 1929, 56: 1871-4.—Rosanov. V., & Jurasov, I. [Insufficiency of Bauhin's valve] Vest. khir., 1927, 11: No. 31, 3-16.—Sabatina, G. L'insufficienza dello sfintere del Varolio in seguito a clisma opaco. Arch, CECUM 317 CECUM radiol., Nap., 1930, 6: 808-12.—Schultze, W. H. Ueber die Valvula ileo-coecalis, insbesondere die anatomischen Grund- lagen ihrer Insuffizienz. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1926, 21: 267-72.—Stimson, C. A. The significance of ileo-cecal in- sufficiency. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1934, 35: 46-52— Tonnis, W. Ist die Ileococalklappeninsuffizienz ein selbstandiges Krank- heitsbild? Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 151: 785-92. ------ Die reflektorische Innervation des Sphinkter ileocoecalis und die Diagnose der Ileozokalklappeninsufnzienz. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1928, n. F., 53: 12. ------& Eichler, P. Zur Diagnose der Insuffizienz der Valvula ileocoecalis. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1926-28, 40: 648-55.—Zonzi, P. In- sufficienza funzionale della valvola ileo-cecale. Rass. clin. ter., 1933, 32: 444.—Zweig, W. Die Insuffizienz der Ileocokalklappe als selbstandiges Krankheitsbild. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 482-9. ---- Inflammation. See also Appendicitis; Cecum, Diseases; also in 3. ser. Typhlitis. Kaeppelin, E. *Les absces de la fosse iliaque droite d'origine coecale (typhlites sup- purees) 62p. 8? Lyon, 1910. Bernard, R., & Milone, S. Typhlites aiguos et chroniques et leurs rapports avec l'appendicite. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1930, 20: 1052-69.—Brams, W. A., & Meyer, K. A. A study of acute, primary typhlitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 436.— Bryan, W. A. Simple inflammatory lesions of the cecum. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1931, 43: 320-30.—[Caecal inflammation] Katilo-Lehti, Helsingissa, 1913, 18: 133-42.—Carrere, J. El sfndrome tiflitico. Dia med., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1419.— Dolgopolov, A. [Primary peri-paratyphlitis without appendi- citis] Vrach. gaz., 1910, 17: 1597-9.—Faroy, G., & Baumann, J. Les 2 etapes de la typhloeolite chronique. Presse med., 1926, 34: 789-91.—Fiolle, J.. Luccioni, F., & Lluccia, H. Les typh- lites appendiculaires a retardement; ictus caecaux; formes gangreneuses, formes abortives. J. chir., Par., 1933, 42: 177-89.—Horning, J. G., & McKee, A. J. Cecitis in dogs. Vet. Med., Chic, 1925, 20: 197.—Mikkelsen, O. [Acute pri- mary typhlitis] Hospitalstidende, 1924, 67: 442; 449.— Obal, F. [Primary typhlitis] Orv. hetil., 1912, 56: 978-80.— Oltramare, J. H. La colotyphlite. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1930, 20: 533-45.—Perves, J. Un cas de typhlite stereo- rale. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 1351-5.—Porges, O. Ueber den Zusammenhang zwischen Typhlitis und Erkran- kungen der Gallenwege. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 1366- 9.—Radulescu, A., & Filipescu, O. Consideratiuni clinice asupra tiflitei primitive in legatura cu un caz clinic. Cluj. med., 1920, 1: 682-9.—Ramond, F., & Popovici, D. Pathogenie speciale de quelques typhlites et appendicites. Presse med., 1931, 39: 525.—Serny. Un cas de typhlite amibienne aigue. BuU. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1934, 28: 67-72.—Soupault. R., & Leroy, R. Les typhlo-colites aigues dites primitives. J. med. chir., Par., 1935, 106: 21-9.—Spieler, F. Zur Sigmoiditis und Typhlitis stercoralis. Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 806-9 — Wagstaffe, W. W. A case of acute primary typhlitis. Clin. J., Lond., 1926, 55: 78.—Walters, W., & Synhorst, A. P. Ligneous infection of the cecum resulting from subacute appendicitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1926, 6: 1203-6.—Whipple, F. R. Cecitis in the dog. North Am. Vet., 1924, 5: 467-9.—Zimmer- man, L. M., & Heller, R. E. Ulcerative typhlitis simulating acute appendicitis; report of case. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1935, 52: 712-4. ---- Inflammatory tumors. Bargen, J. A., & Jacobs, M. F. Inflammatory cecal tumors; diagnosis of types of obscure etiology. Arch. Surg., 1930, 20: 832-50.—Bidart Malbran, J. C. Tumor inflamatorio del ciego. Dia med., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 91.—Ceballos, A. Sobre un caso de tumor inflamatorio del ciego. Rev. As. med. argent., 1918, 28: 565-74.—Christopher, F. Inflammatory tumors of the cecum simulating acute appendicitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1936, 16: 215-22.—Feldman, S. [Inflammatory tumors of coecum] Vest, khir., 1927, 11:31, 43-56.—Frohlich. Entzundlicher Zokaltumor. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 1544.—Goldschmidt, W., & Konig, F. Konservative Operation der chronisch-entziindlichen Coecaltumoren. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1137-9.—Herzog, A. [Granulation tumor of the cecum] Cas. 16k. cesk., 1931, 70: 920.—Lazarus, J. A. Primary inflammatory tumor of the cecum without appendi- citis. Am. J. Surg., 1926, n. ser., 1: 350-6.—Mikkelsen, O. [Inflammatory tumors of cecum] Bibl. laeger, 1927, 119: 205-17.—Parturier, M. G. Cinco casos de tumor cecal de posible origen sifilftico. Med. ibera, 1927, 22: pt 2, 57 — Sauve. Les fausses tumeurs inflammatoires de la region caeco-appendiculaire et leur diagnostic. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 638-43.—Truesdell, E. D. Inflammatory tumor of the cecum in a child. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1921, 100: 608.—Zakharenko, N. A. [Inflammatory tumors of the cecum] Vest, khir., 1930, 19: 132-8. ---Invagination. Bizzo, G. Lo invaginazioni di una haustra del cieco. Policlinico, 1933, 40: sez. prat., 814-7.—Cervenansky, J. [Partial invagination of the coecum] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 834-40.—D'Allaines, F., & Martin, J. P. Invagination iieo-caeco-colique aprls section de l'il6on comme premier temps d'une ileo-colectomie. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 944-6.—Udall, D. H. Treatment of impaction of the cecum of the horse. Cornell Vet., 1936, 26: 131-7. ---- mobile. Treder, M. [F. E.] *Ein Fall von Ileus bei Coecum mobile. 43p. 8? Berl., 1918. Zaun, H. *Das Coecum mobile. 38p. 8? Bonn, 1927. Alvarez, W. C, & Zimmermann, A. Movements of the cecum. Am. J. Physiol., 1928, 84: 317-20.—Buckstein, J. The migratory cecum. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 32: 171-8.— Consiglio, V. Sindrome clinica da ceco mobile. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 40: 284-310.—Crotti, A. Cecum mobile. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 356-66.—Felding, S. [A case of coecum mobile with ileus and perforation] Ugeskr. laeger, 1918, 80: 301-3.— Gerulanos, M. Typhlitis ptotica; Erkrankungszustande bei einem abnorm beweglichen Ccecum; Coecum mobile. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 232: 327-44.—Hiibler, C. Coeco-coecale Einklemmung bei Helminthiasis und Coecum mobile. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 1603-6.—Herzog. F. Ueber das Coecum mobile und ahnliche Erkrankungen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1923, 31: 1-11.—Okinczyc, J., & Parturier, G. Caecum mobile et syndrome vesiculaire. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1932, 58: 1422—7.—Salotti, A. La sindrome clinico-radiologica del cieco mobile. Gior. med. prat., 1930, 12: 257; 304.—Schmieden, V. Das Coecum mobile als Krankheitsursache; Studien iiber die Form der Bauchhohle. Arch. klin. Chir., 1929, 157: 525-50 — Starr, F. N. G., & Graham, R. R. Cecal atony and mobile cecum. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1922, 40: 260-7.—Vana, A. [Movable caecum] Cas. lek. cesk., 1923, 62: 1391-404. ---- Obstruction. See also Cecum subheadings (Invagination; Volvulus) Duval, P., & Gatellier, J. Le caecum pelvien enclave. In Livre jub. (Hartmann, H.) Par., 1932, 217-25— Gratzl, E. Die Pathogenese der Blinddarmverstopfungen des Pferdes. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1934, 21: 481-94.—Philipowicz, I. Hochgradiger Ikterus beim Coecalverschluss. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 898. ---- Perforation and rupture. See also Cecum subheadings (Foreign body; Gangrene; Ulcer) Chase, H. C. Right tubal pregnancy; fourth month with rupture into the cecum. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1920, 98: 957.— Cooke, C. O. A case of perforation of the cecum following delivery. Providence M. J., 1908, 9: 141.—Fraser, D. Per- foration of caecum. Glasgow M. J., 1923, 99: 24-8.—Saeltzer, D. V., & Rhodes, G. K. Diastasic perforation of the normal cecum, resulting from obstruction of the colon. Ann. Surg., 1935, 101: 1257-63.—Scatamacchia, E. Rottura del cieco durante un lavaggio intestinale. Riforma med., 1937, 53: 339-42.—Sergent. A.. Soyer, J., & Leuret. J. Les perforations du caecum. Gaz. med. France, 1936, 43: 329-34.—Tzesselsky, N. K. [A case of subcutaneous rupture of the cecum, caused by a blow] Odess. med. J., 1928, 3: 691-6. ---- Position. See also Cecum, mobile. Boudonnet, C. M. F. *Le caecum inverse\ 102p. 8? Par., 1935. Aubert, E. Caecum en position lombaire par defaut de developpement du colon ascendant. Bull. Soc anat. Paris, 1921, 91: 158-60.—Bacigalupi, M. Ancora sul cieco invertito. Arch. ital. app. diger., 1931-32, 1: 592-601. Also Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1931, n. ser., 6: 76-89.—Balestra, G. Sul ceco eretto. Radiol, med., Milano, 1931, 18: 161-202.—Belmonte, L. Sull'inversione del cieco. Rinasc. med., 1933,10:136-8.— Belot. J., & Lepennetier, F. Caecum renvers6. Bull. Soc radiol. med. France, 1924, 12: 127.—Bianchetti. C. F. Di un caso di flessione in alto del ceco con membrana di Jackson posteriore. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1922, 4. ser., 28: 16-20. Also Med. prat., Nap., 1922, 7: 412-5. Also Policlinico, 1922, 29: sez. chir., 442-52.—Bigliardi, I. Contributo alio studio della sindrome clinica e radiologica del cieco invertito. Gior. clin. med., 1936, 17: 1527-36.—Bonneau, R. Disposition exceptionnelle du caecum et de l'appendice. Paris chir., 1922, 14: 216.—Brodin, P. Le caecum inverse ou caecum erectum. Rev. crit. path., Par., 1934-35, 5: 18-23.—Fried, H. Roent- genological study of the inverted cecum. Am. J. Roentg., 1928, n. ser., 20: 531-8.—Guild, W. A. Pouched cecum. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1925, 18: 898-905.—Jonas, A. F. Un- descended cecum and vermiform appendix. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 76: 1821-3.—Jordan, A. C. The periwinkle caecum. Practitioner, Lond., 1929, 10: 97-105.—Kadletz. M. Ueber eine Blinddarmvarietat beim Hund, nebst Bemerkungen iiber die Lage, Gestalt und Entwicklungsgeschichte des Hunde- blinddarmes. Morph. Jahrb., 1928, 60: 469-79.—Kantor, J. L. A clinical study of some common anatomical abnor- malities of the colon; the low cecum. Am. J. Roentg., 1925, n. ser., 14:207-15.—Leffevre. Deux observations de disposition CECUM 318 CECUM anormale de la fin de l'iieon, du caecum et de l'appendice. J. med. Bordeaux, 1920, 50: 390 — Lisitsyn, M. S. [Various forms and positions of the cecum] Vrach. gaz., 1925, 29: 479-81.— Lovisatti, N. L'inversione del cieco. Riv. radiol., 1931, 3: 123-38.—MacLean, A. B. Undescended caecum. Glasgow M. J., 1925, 103: 352-5.—Melocchi, W. Di un caso di cieco invertito complicante una diarrea da putrefazione. Morgagni, 1934, 76: 707-11.—Moreau, L. Un cas d'inversion caeco- appendiculaire. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1934, 22: 608.—Pasqualino, G. II ceco rovesciato. Arch. Soc ital. chir., 1934, 40: 616-8.—Pazienza, M. II cieco eretto. Ann. ital. chir., 1932, 11: 782.—Peirce, C. B. The undescended cecum; a study of its embryology and visceral liaison as bearing on the roentgen examination. Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 26: 839-60.—Pernkopf, E. Eine merkwiirdige Stellungsanomalie des Blinddarmes beim Menschen. Anat. Anz., 1928, 66: 68-72.—Piotet, G. Quelques cas de malposition du caecum et de la partie terminale de l'iieon. Rev. med. Suisse rom.. 1934, 54: 1153-5. . ---- Sarcoma [including lymphosarcoma] Freinkel, J. *Ein Fall von primarem Sarkom des Coecums. 39p. 8? Heidelb., 1919. Dixon, C. F. Lymphosarcoma of the cecum in childhood. Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1933, 43: 192-203. Also West. J. Surg., 1934, 42: 216-9. ------& Imes, P. R. Lymphosarcoma of the cecum; report of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 117-9.— Drummond. H. A case of round celled sarcoma of the caecum. Newcastle M. J., 1923-24, 4: 45-7.—Hagyard, C. E. Lympho- sarcoma of the appendix and cecum. Northwest M., 1925, 24: 342-4.—Hernandez Cardenas, O., & Villasenor, C. Linfo- sarcoma del ciego en un joven de 17 afios. An. clin. Hosp. Juarez, M6x., 1931, 1: 130-3.—Khaitsis, G. M. [Case of sar- coma of the cecum] Nov. khir. arkh., 1936, 37: 107-9.— Palumbo, E. Un caso di linfosarcoma del cieco. Riforma med., 1933, 49: 1727-31.—Perry, C. L. Lymphosarcoma of the cecum; report of a case. Proc Mayo Clin., 1929, 4: 197.— Swan, T. S. Report of a case of lymphosarcoma of the cecum. Radiology, 1925, 5: 71.—Trygstad, R. A case of leiomyosar- coma of the cecum. Am. J. Cancer, 1932, 16: 662—4. ---- Stasis. Brohee, G. Diagnostic differentiel entre l'appendicite chronique et la stase ccecale. J. chir., Brux., 1928, 27: 296- 304.—Desmarest, E., & Mercier, O. Vingt cas de resection du colon droit pour stase cecale. Presse med., 1924, 32: 925-7.— Forgue, Roux & Milhaud. Stase caecale et perityphlite. Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1921-22, 3: 193-6.— Johnson, T. Caecal and appendiceal stasis. Bull. Fulton Co. M. Soc. 1934, 8: 4-6.—Seimeanu, A. T., & Dumitriu, C. [Plication of the caecum in appendectomy as treatment of caeco-colic stasis] Spitalul, 1937, 57: 141. ---- Surgery. Lecorne, A. *Du catheterisme de la valvule ileo-ccecale apres coecostomie. 104p. 8° Par., 1925. Binaghi, R. Sulla coecoplicatio. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1923, 2: 481-5.—Ghitzescu, C. I.. Ghimpetzeanu, M. V., & Robacki, I. Ueber die Resektion des Coecums und des Colon ascendens (die rechte Hemikolektomie) eigene einzeitige opera- tive Technik. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 2605-20.—Giordano, D. Chirurgia del ceco. Arch. Soc. ital. chir. 1921, 27: 249-81.—Harlow, F. W. Self-retaining tubes for the operations of caecostomy and cystostomy. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 119-21.—Hartmann. Typhlo-sigmoidostomie. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1913, n. ser., 39: 997-1000.—Harvey, S. C. The one-stage operation for resection of the cecum and proximal colon. Tr. N. England Surg. Soc, 1934, 17: 244-59. Also N. England J. M., 1934, 211: 1039-44.—Haynes, I. S. Plica- tion and tucking of the cecum. Am. J. Surg., 1924, 38: 245-8.—■ Lardennois & Okinczyc. La typhlosigmo'idostomie en Y dana le traitement des colites rebelles et de la stase du gros intestin. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1913, n. ser., 39: 858-72. Also J. chir., Par., 1913, 10: 538-48.—Little, G. W. Indication for cecec- tomy in the dog. Vet. Med., Chic, 1923, 18: 1119-21.— McLean, A. A method of shortening the cecum. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1923, 22: 495-7.—Manon, M. Sur la caeco-sigmoi- dostomie. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1929, 21: 379-83.—Moynihan, B. The drawbacks of caecostomy without general exploration. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 1248.—Nason, L. H. A modified cecostomy. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 34: 292.—Nicolson, W. P., jr. A controllable cecostomy. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1936, 49: 193-5. Also Ann. Surg., 1937, 105: 878-80.—Ogilvie, W. H. Blind caecostomy. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 775.—Placeo, F. Esiti lontani della caecoplicatio. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 662-4. ------ & Stoppani, F. La coecoplicatio. Clin, chir., Milano, 1935, 38: 323-50.—Santy, P., & Leriche, R. Colec- tomie etendue pour accidents consecutifs a une caeco-sigmoi- dostomie. Lyon chir., 1924, 21: 377-80.—Smith, R. The mechanism of the physiological cecal block and a suggestion of a simple surgical treatment. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M Ass. N. America (1927) 1928, 3: 362-5.—Starr, F. N. G. Resection of the caecum. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1931, 49: 196 Also Ann. Surg., 1931, 94: 610-3.—Thevenard. Volumineux appendice et caecum rCseques. Paris chir., 1921, 13: 78.__ Venable, C. S. Surgery of the cecocolon. Texas J. M., 1937- 38, 33: 32-4.—Whipple, A. O. Advantages of cecostomy preliminary to resections of colon and rectum. J. Am M Ass., 1931, 97: 1962-4.—Wiltsie, J. W. The physiologic basis for the use of the cecal tube. Internat. J. M. & S., 1932, 45: 367-9.—Witherbee, O. O. The indications for and the results of anchoring head of colon. California J. M., 1923, 21: 69. ---- Tuberculosis. See under Tuberculosis. ---- Tumor. See also Cecum subheadings (Carcinoma; In- flammatory tumor; Sarcoma) Aragon, E. R. de. Endotelioma incipiente del ciego simu- lando una apendicitis. Arch. Hosp. mun. Habana, 1922, 1: 141-5.—Bazin, A. T. Mucous cyst of caecum (congenital) primary intussusception; general considerations. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 130-7.—Cinaglia, R. Linfoma dell'intestino cieco. Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. prat., 1085-7.—Corten, M. B. Ueber ein primares Hamangiom des Coecum und seine Be- deutung fiir die Theorie der Onkogenese. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1924, 30: 229-36.—Derocque. Lipome sous-muqueux du caecum. Normandie med., 1921, 32: 201.—Ehnmark. E. Intestinal intussusception at caecal tumours. Acta chir. scand., 1935, 76: 147-211.—Erdmann, J. F. Tumors of the cecum; a discussion and report of 70 cases. Am. J. Surg., 1932, n. ser., 16: 231-8. Also repr. ——— & Clark, H. E. Tumors of the caecum; discussion and report of 48 cases. Ann. Surg., 1927, 85: 722-31.—Flick. Stielgedrehte Lvmphzyste des Zokums. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1071.—Gaudier, H. Infiltration muco-geiatineuse peritoneale simulant une tumeur du caecum. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 1020-2.—Gordon, A. M. Submucous lipoma of the cecum; report of a case. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1935, 25: 92-4.—Hancock, J. C. Fibroma of the cecum. Ibid.. 1934, 24: 628-30.—Heidenhain, L. Eine seltene Geschwulst des Blinddarms bei einer Impfmaus; ein wei- terer Beitrag zur Morphogenese. Virchows Arch., 1929, 273: 541-52.—Hofmann, A. H. Zur Operation des Cocal- tumors. Arch. klin. Chir., 1922, 119: 214-8.—Humiston, C. E., & Piette, E. C. True cholesteatoma of the cecum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 874-6.—Kiselev, A. G. [Pseudo- tumors of the caecum] Sovet. khir., 1931, 1: 448.—Klemptner, D., & Palmisano, D. J. Cholesteatoma of the cecum. Illinois M. J., 1927, 52: 82-4.—Kustner, H. Dermoid des Darmes. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930-31, 144: 607.—Lotheissen, G. Eine seltene Form von Darmzyste (Enterokystom im Blinddarm) Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 179: 394-401.—McGrath, J. J., & Eiss, S. Benign tumors of the cecum; their differentiation and treatment with report of 2 cases. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 24: 88-93. Also repr.—Matry. Lipome du caecum; invagina- tion; colectomie droite; guerison. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par,, 1928, 54: 1375-8.—Nash, W. G. Submucous lipoma of caecum. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 1162.—Paucot, H-, & Tison. P. Volu- mineux fibro-myome du caecum. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 294-6.—Podlaha, J. [Leiomyoma of the cecum; some remarks on the differential diagnosis of benign tumors of posterior wall] Cas. 16k. desk., 1924, 63: 1585-90.—Priisener, L. Zur Klinik des Fibroms des Coecums. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 396-9.—Rougemont. Neoplasme du caecum avec invagination et peritonite; ablation en 3 temps apres exteriorisation; gueri- son. Lyon med., 1923, 132: 880-2.—Soroko, N. K. [Tumors of the caecum] Sovet. khir., 1933, 4: 288-302.—Speese, J., & Bothe, F. A. Tumors of the cecum simulating acute appen- dicitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1928, 8: 917-21.—Strauss, A. Cecal polyp on occluded base of appendix. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 182.—Thevenard. Pseudo-tumeur colloide appendiculo-caecale; resection iieocaecale, guerison. Paris chir., 1922, 14: 332-42.—Uffreduzzi. O. Tumori e pseudotumori del cieco. Minerva med., Tor., 1930, 21: 368-81. ---- Ulcer. Dane, R. Ulcers of the caecum, and appendicitis. J. Malay Br. Brit. M. Ass., 1904-5, n. ser., No. 1, 63-5 — Delannoy, E. L'ulcere simple du coeco-colon. Echo med. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 3: 901-8. Also J. med. Paris, 1935, 55: 660-2.—Dickinson, G. K. Perforating ulcers of the cecum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 1792.—Le Grand, J. Ulcere perfore d'un caecum en position anormale. Normandie med., 1922, 33: 172-4.—Mann, W. L., jr. A fatal case of cecal ulceration with extensive complications. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1915, 9: 652.— Petridis. Perforation spontanee meconnue du coecum (ulcere simple) peritonite et pneumoperitoine consecutifs dans le post- partum. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 505.—Sacque- p6e, E„ & Carrive. Ulcere solitaire perforant du caecum (ulcere para-appendiculaire) Bull. Soc sc. med. ouest, Rennes, 1904, 13: 350-4.—Sikes, A. W. Chronic ulceration of caecum; septic thrombosis of superior mesenteric vein; abscess in liver; death. S. Thomas Hosp. Rep. (1900) Lond., 1902, n. ser, 29: 67.—Thaler. W. Ulcus simplex des Zokums. Miinch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 255.—Vila. Ulcera cecal perforada. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1924, 8: 879-83. ---- Volvulus. Debroye, E. *Volvulus du coecum. 98p. 8. Lyon, 1905. CECUM 319 CECUM Landel, M. *Contribution a I'etude du volvulus du caecum. 36p. 8? Par., 1930. Lindig, W. *Ein kasuistischer Beitrag zur Anatomie und Klinik des Coecum volvulus. 51p. 8? Lpz., 1919. Ahlstrom, E. Fall of volvulus coeci. Hygiea, Stockh., 1911, 73: 362-4.—Alipov, G. V. [Volyulus of caecum] Klin. med., Moskva, 1924, 2: 105-9.—Barbilian, N. Un cas de volvulus du caecum. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 824-6.—Berard, Cotte & Fayol. Volvulus du caecum. Lyon med., 1914, 122: 118-21.—Berard, L., Henry, M., & Dargent, M. Volvulus partiel du coecum et de l'appendicite a symptome d'appendicite posterieure. Lyon chir., 1936, 33: 340-3.— Bisshopp, F. R. B., & Fripp, A. Case of volvulus of the caecum. Brit. M. J., 1903, 1:72.—Boerema, I. [Volvulus of the coecum] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 3798.—Borszeky, K. [The cured case of volvulus of the caecum] Orv. hetil., 1907, 51: 880 —Brekke, A. [Moveable caecum; typhlectasis; volvulus of the caecum] Med. rev., Bergen, 1921, 38: 564-6.—Buch. M. Ein Fall von Coecumvolvulus. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1905,11:158-60.—Ceccarelli. G. Sul volvolo del cieco. Arch. ital. mal. app. diger., 1934, 3: 11-38.—Chalfant, S. A. Torsion of the cecum, with review of the literature and report of a case. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1921, 46: 314-8. Also Am. J. Obst., 1921- 22, 2: 597-600 [Discussion] 649.—Chalier, A. Volvulus du caecum. Lyon med., 1911, 117: 1148.—Christmann, F. E., & Formenti, A. V61vulos de ciego. Rev. cir., B. Air., 1933, 12: 508-12.—Corner, E. M., & Sargent, P. W. G. Volvulus of the caecum; with an account of rare and possibly common cases. Ann. Surg., 1905, 41: 63-75. Also S. Thomas Hosp. Rep. (1903) Lond., 1904, n. ser., 32: 407-20.—D'Allaines, F., Thomas, E., & Le Pennetier, F. A propos de d6placements dits volvulus du caecum. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1933, 23: 446-52.—Dillenseger, R. Volvulus du cacum. J. radiol. electr., 1933, 17: 77-82.—Dragun, B. G. [Volvulus of cecum] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 45.—Faltin, R. Ueber Volvulus des Coecum. Heilkunde, Berl., 1904, 529-33.—Farganel & Brisset. Note sur un cas de volvulus du caecum. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1917, n. ser., 43: 912-4.—Foucault, P. Volvulus du caecum. Arch. m6d. chir. province, 1924, 14: 103-14.—Gatellier. J. Moutier, F., & Porcher, P. Les volvulus du caecum. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1931, 21: 20-94.—Harttung. Ueber Volvulus des Coecum. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1922, 127: 183-90. Also J. med. Paris, 1923, 42: 865.—Hudizawa, H. Ueber Volvulus des Coecums. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1936, 48: 1975.—Jacobsen, H. Volvulus du caecum. Acta chir. scand., 1923-24, 56: 181-206.—Karczewski, A. [Volvulus coeci] Medycyna, Warsz., 1904, 32: 194; 217.—Kartaschev, L. [Volvulus of the caecum] Vrach. gaz., 1928, 32: 271-3.— Lapeyre. Deux cas de volvulus du coecum. Ann. internat. chir. gastro-intest., Par., 1909, 3: 156-65. Also Arch. prov. chir., Par., 1910, 19: 78-87.—Lauenstein, C. Volvulus des Caecum. Deut. med. Wschr., 1907, 31: 205.—McGowan. J. M., & Dixon, C. F. Volvulus of the cecum; report of case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1936, 11: 337-41.—Makkas, M. Wringdre- hungdes Coecums ohne Darmverschluss. Zbl. Chir., 1929, 56: 786-8.—Manasevich, A. U. [Volvulus of the cecum] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 1154-6— Mitrea. M. [Volvulus of the cecum] Cluj. med., 1930, 11: 493-6.— Nicolaysen, N. A. Volvulus coeci. Med. rev., Bergen, 1919, 36: 503-27.— Ohman, E. [Contribution to the knowledge on volvulus of caecum] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1924, 66: 579-602.—Orban, F. A propos du volvulus du caecum. Liege med., 1936, 29: 1-9.— Parcelier, A. Un cas de volvulus complexe du caecum. J. med. Bordeaux, 1926, 56: 765.—Pini, R. V61vulos del ciego y col6n ascendente y del colon transverse. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1932, 16: 1289-96.—Podlaha, J. [Volvulus of the cecum] Cas. lek. cesk., 1926, 65: 40; 92; 131.—Renaud, P. A. Volvulus of the caecum. Med. Times, N. Y., 1931, 59: 95.—Romani, A. Contributo alio studio del volvulo del cieco. Riforma med., 1934, 50: 448-53.—Samygin, A. V. [Roentgen diagnosis of chronic volvulus of the coecum] Sovet. klin., 1934, 20: 729- 36.—Santy, P., & Dunet, C. Volvulus du caecum. Lyon med., 1921, 130: 1094.—Sauve & Lejeune. Deux cas de volvulus aigus du caecum. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, SO: 879-84.—Schonwerth, A. Ueber Volvulus coeci. Arch. klin. Chir., 1908-9, 88: 1123-7.—Sherren, J. A case of volvu- lus of the caecum. Tr. Clin. Soc. London, 1905-6, 39: 100 — Sweet, R. H. Volvulus of the cecum, acute and chronic, with reports of 8 cases. N. England J. M., 1935, 213: 287-93 — Toprower, G. S. Zwei Falle von Volvulus coeci. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 1417.—Twyman, E. D. Partial volvulus of the cecum. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1923, 3: 1667-9.—Viannay, C. Un cas de volvulus du cacum. Loire med., 1924, 38: 621-5.—Will, P. S. Retropositio coli; Volvulus coeci. Norsk mag. laegevid., 1918, 79: 884-7. ---Volvulus: Causes. Wolf, J. *Volvulus coeci mobilis bei Hem- mungsbildung des Darmes. 51p. 8? Bonn, 1915. Beeger, H. Volyulus coeci (Volvulus bei Mesenterium ileo- coecale commune) Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 178: 240-67.— Bulman, M. W. A case of non-rotation of mid-gut loop leading to volvulus of the caecum. Brit. J. Surg.. 1924-25, 12: 391-3 — Hollis, E. A case of volvulus of the caecum produced by the traction of an inflamed appendix. Lancet, Lond., 1906, 1: 516.—Keegan, J. L. Notes on a case of volvulus of caecum, secondary to malignant disease of the sigmoid flexure of the colon. Tr. R. Acad. M. Ireland, 1904-5, 23: 210-2.—Lehmann, H. Zur Kenntnis des Volvulus coeci durch falscheDrehung der Nabelschleife. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 175-8.— Monti, G. Volvulo del cieco da milza migrata. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1921, 9. ser., 9: 194-9.—Nelson, H. M. Postopera- tive volvulus of the cecum. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 5: 398-400.—Silvan, C. Volvulo del cieco da pericolite membra- nosa stenosante. Riforma med., 1921, 37: 104-8.—Woytek, G. Zur Pathogenese des Zokumvolvulus. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1930, 150: 312-21. ---- Volvulus: Complications. Graham, H. F. Volvulus of the caecum; report of a case complicating typhoid. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 351-5.— Langeron, L. Volvulus gangrene du caecum. Lyon med., 1914, 122: 930-3.—Smith, R. E. Volvulus of the caecum; double obstruction. Brit. M. J., 1920, 1: 289.—Wrigley, P. R., & Moritz, M. Acute intestinal obstruction due to volvulus of the caecum. Lancet, Lond., 1913, 1: 166. ---- Volvulus: Treatment. Penther, M. Contribution a I'etude du volvulus du caecum et de son traitement. 74p. 8? Par., 1923. Davis, L. Volvulus of cecum; cecostomy; closure of fistula. Boston M. & S. J., 1912, 166: 131—Easton, E. R., & Adams, J. E. Incipient volvulus of the cecum associated with left- sided colon; report of a case, with new X-ray sign obtained by Barium enema. Surgery, 1937, 1: 920-7.—Maunsell, R. C. B. Volvulus of the csecum treated by reduction and appendicos- tomy, with remarks upon the operation of appendicostomy. Lancet, Lond., 1906, 1: 1173. Also Tr. R. Acad. M. Ireland, 1906, 14: 257T60.— Syme, G. A. Case of volvulus of the caecum: resection of bowel; recovery. Intercolon. M. J. Australasia, 1905, 10: 321. CEDERBLAD, C. J. Emil, 1887- *Zur Pathologie des Kauorganes der Friihgermanen [Heidelberg] 47p. 8? Berl., Sachers & Kuschel, 1927. CEDERSCHJOELD, Pehr Gustav, 1782-1848. Nachmanson, E. Ein Blatt aus der Geschichte des Kind- bettfiebers in Schweden. Arch. Gesch. Med., 1923, 15: 153-60. ------ [The life and work of Pehr Gustav Cederschjold] Sven. lak. sail, hand., 1926, 52: 105-240. CEDRUS. MacPherson, J. The white cedar or Azedarach. Med. J. Australia, 1930, 2: 363.—Massy, R. Sur l'essence de cedre, Cedrus atlantica. Bull. gin. ther., 1922, 173: 108.—Massy, R. A. Le cedre de l'Atlas (Cedrus atlantica) et les produits qu'il fournit a la therapeutique. Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1928, 89: 397-421.—Niclot, V. Une gliore therapeutique ancienne; le cedre et ses derives. Progr. med., Par., 1924, 39: 781-3. CEGELNICKI, Chaim, 1906- Con- siderations sur l'etiologie de la psychose perio- dique. 56p. 8? Par., 1932. CEGLARSKI, Felix, 1891- *Nachunter- suchungen an Kindern die fruher an Moller- Barlowscher Krankheit gelitten hatten. 34p. 8? Bresl. [L. Freund] 1927. CELASTRACEAE. Barkenbus, C, & Krewson, C. F. The oil of the bittersweet seed. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 3993. CELEBRATION of the 90. birthday of William Williams Keen, M. D. January 19, 1927. 36p. port. 8? [Phila., 1927] CELEBRAZIONE (La) dei medici caduti in guerra. 24p. illust. ports. fol. Roma, Di Lugi Alfieri & Co., 1924. CELECIO, F. P. Constipation the mother of diseases; its cure and prevention. 18p. 12° Wash., 1932. CELENTERATA. See Coelenterata. CELERY. See also Apium. Campbell, R. E. The problem of celery leaf-tyer control. J. Econ. Entom., 1925, 18: 133-6.—Gelfand, H. H. Hyper- CELERY 320 CELIAC DISEASE sensitiveness to celery; report of a case of celery dermatitis. J. Allergy, 1935-36, 7: 590-3.—Henry, S. A. Celery itch; dermatitis due to celery in vegetable canning. Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1933, 45: 301-9.—Jadassohn, W., & Zaruski, M. Idiosynkrasie gegen Sellerie. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 93-7.—Thompson, J. D. Value of celery root. Eating Your Way to Health, 1934, 2: 1; 3: No. 126, 1. CELESTIN, Felix, 1900- *Pneumothorax artificiel et tuberculose pulmonaire bilaterale. 103p. 20 pl. 8? Par., 1926. CELESTIN blue. See also Dye. Lendrum, A. C. Celestin blue as a substitute for haematoxy- lin. J. Techn. Meth., Toronto, 1935, No. 14, 65-8. CELIAC artery. See also Aorta; also names of branches. Descomps, P. Le tronc cceliaque. 208p. 4! Par., 1910. Alcala Santaella, R. Anatomia esquematica del tronco celfaco y su importancia en cirugia. Med. ibera, 1926, 20: pt 2, 409-504.—Benians, T. H. C. Aneurysm of the coeliac axis, with intestinal obstruction. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1922-23, 46: 79-81.—Bergmann, L. Ueber einige seltene Anomalien der Arteria coeliaca. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1933, 101: 525-33.—Bremer, J. L. Mechanical factors governing the position of the coeliac artery in chick and turtle. Am. J. Anat., 1924, 34: 215-39. ------ The influence of nerves on the position of the coeliac artery of the chick. Anat. Rec, 1926, 33: 299-310.—Grzybowski, J. La phylogenfise de l'artere cceliaque chez les primates. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1927, 7. ser., 8: 142-58.—Milianich, N. Note sur un cas de tronc cceliaque intra-pancreatique et de trajet intra-pancreatique de ses branches. Bull. Soc anat. Paris, 1924, 94: 244-7.— Piquand, G. Recherches sur l'anatomie du tronc cceliaque et de ses branches. Bibliogr. anat., Par., 1909-10, 19: 159-201.— Smith, R. P. Aneurysm of coeliac axis, occurring as part of a generalised tuberculosis, associated with subacute nephritis. Newcastle M. J., 1926-27, 7: 133-7, pl.—Sweany, H. C. An unusual case of aneurism of the coeliac axis and abscess of the brain arising from a septic endocarditis. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1919, 11: 19-21. CELIAC disease [Gee-Herter] See also in 3. ser. Infantilism; Sprue. Fanconi, G. Der intestinale Infantilismus und ahnliche Formen der chronischen Verdau- ungsstorung. 202p. 8? Berl., 1928. Forms H. 21, Abh. Kinderh. Mohamed Homsy. Contribution a I'etude de la maladie coeliaque ou infantilisme intestinal (maladie de Herter) 47p. 8? Lausanne, 1934. Schindler, G. *Ueber intestinalen Infantilis- mus (Heubner-Herter) 27p. 8? Wiirzb., 1927. Andersen, M. [Morbus coebacus] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 434-41.—Bauer, E. L. Celiac disease. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1928, 35: 414-9.—Bennett, T. I. Gee's disease. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 739^3. Also Presse med., 1934, 42: 1459-63 — Birutaviciene, A. [Intestinal infantilism] Medicina, Kaunas, 1934, 15: 152-5.—Brennemann, J. Cebac disease. Med. Clin. N. America, 1937-38, 21: 149-58.—Cautley, E. Coeliac disease. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1921, 38: 163-73.—Cavengt, S. Infantilismo digestive Pediat. espafi., 1926, 15: 93-109.— Cibils Aguirre, R., & Tetes, R. E. Enfermedad celfaca. Arch, argent, pediat., 1933, 4: 344—50.—Critchley, M. Coeliac infantilism; coeliac rickets; latent tetany. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1538.—Davison, W. C. Celiac disease- chronic intestinal indigestion. South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 78.— Einhorn, M. On celiac disease. Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138: 466-9. Also repr.—Elizalde, P. de, & White, F. E. Enfermedad celfaca. Arch, argent, pediat., 1931, 2: 746-61.—Evensen, O. K. [Gee-Herter's disease] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1936, 97: 830-40.—Fabrizio, A. II morbo di Gee. Rinasc. med., 1934, 11: 585.—Goldberger, I. H. Coeliac disease (Bramwell's infantilism) Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1924, 41: 352-5.—Graham, S. Coeliac disease. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1933, 136: suppl., i—iii.—Hess, J. H. Celiac disease; intestinal atrophy with dilatation, chronic digestive insufficiency, chronic in- testinal indigestion, intestinal infantilism (Herter) pancreatic infantilism (Bramwell) chronic fat digestion, fat intolerance, acholia (Cheadle) Northwest M., 1926, 25: 285-90. ------& Saphir, O. Celiac disease (chronic intestinal indigestion) Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 48: 1162.—Hutchison, R. Coeliac disease. Practitioner, Lond., 1911, 87: 147-52.—Kerley. C. G., & Craig, H. Observations on celiac disease. Tr. Am. Pediat. Soc, 1924, 36: 60. Also Internat. Clin., 1924, 34. ser., 3: 268-81, 2 pl.—Knopfelmacher, W. Herter'scher Infantilismus. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 155-8.—Lages Netto, J. In- fantilismo intestinal ou doenca celiaca (Herter-Heubner) Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1932-33, 4: 401-12.—Laurie, W. S. Coeliac disease. Med. J. Australia, 1924, 1: 109-11.—Lehn- dorff, H., & Mautner, H. Die Coeliakie; Herters intestinaler Infantilismus, Heubners schwere Verdauungsinsuffizienz jen- seits des Sauglingsalters. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1927, 31; 456-593.—Levent, R. La maladie cceliaque (coeliac disease) Gaz. h&p., 1924, 97: 1093-7.—Levinsohn, S. A. Coeliac disease; a summary of present conceptions. Arch. Pediat N. Y., 1927, 44: 368-77.—Little. H. Chronic intestinal in- digestion (coeliac disease) Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929, 20: 500-2.— Mader, A. Die idiopathische Verdauungsinsuffizienz; eine charakteristische Erkrankung des Kindesalters. Deut. med Wschr., 1924, 50: 604.—Marfan, A. B. La maladie coelique' Nourrisson, 1934, 22: 384-7.—Marriott, W. McK. Chronic digestive insufficiency (celiac disease) Med. Clin. N. America 1922, 6: 91-6. ------ Celiac disease. In Pract. Pediat! (Brennemann, J.) Hagerstown, 1937,1: chap. 29,1-9.—Martinez Vargas. Enfermedad celfaca. Med. ninos, 1935, 36: 326-41.__ Mathieu, R., & Leroy, E. L'infantilisme intestinal ou maladie de Herter. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1932, 22: 834-80.— Mautner, H. Die Herter-Heubnersche Verdauungsinsuffizienz (Coeliac disease) Khn. Wschr., 1925, 4: 164-6.—Meyer, A. Ueber Coeliakie. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931-32, 119: 667-86.— Mikulowski, W. [Gee's disease (coeliac disease)] Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 137-41.—Miller, R. On the coeliac and allied types of infantilism; a retrospect and bibliography. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1921, 18: 11-7. ------ Cceliac disease. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 306.—Moore, F. Celiac disease. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1926, 16: 273-7.—Moore, H., O'Farrell, D. R. [et al.] Gee's disease. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 1167.—Morbo di Herter-Heubner (morbo celiaco) Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 1047-9.—Oliaro, G. Morbus coeliacus (Sinonimi: malattie di Gee; infantilismo intestinale de Herter; insufficenza digestiva di Heubner; malattia di Schutz-Heubner-Herter; celiachia di Lehndorff e Mautner) Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: 21-34.— Parsons, L. G. Cceliac disease. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 1: 61-6. ------ Celiac disease; Rachford memorial lectures. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 43: 1293-346.—Pivani, A. II morbo celiaco. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1932, 7: 265-71.—Ponticaccia, M. Del morbo celiaco. Med. inf., Roma, 1937, 8: 15-23.— Potter, P. S. CoeUac disease. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1926, 43: 84-93.—Priesel, R. Die Coeliakie. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1933, 7: 303-7. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 947-51.— R. M. T. La maladie de Herter ou infantilisme intestinal. Praxis, Bern, 1933, 22: 143-5.—Rascovsky, A. Infantilismo intestinal de Herter; insuficiencia digestiva cr6nica del nino mayor de Heubner. Arch, argent, pediat., 1931, 2: 725-36.— Recalde Cuestas, J. C & Travella, E. A. Sobre la enfermedad celfaca. Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934, 5: pt 4, 1187-99. Also Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 176-8—Rogers, L., Miller, R. [et al.] Discussion on sprue and coeliac disease. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1923-24,17: Sect. Trop. M. & Parasit., 11-25.—Rohmer, P. La maladie cceliaque. Strasbourg med., 1927, 85: pt 2, 361-4.—Rossi, V., & Sanna. G. Contributo alio studio del morbo celiaco. Riv. clin. pediat., 1931, 29: 874-96, pl.—Ryle, J. A. CoeUac disease. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 206.— Sabri, I. A., Abboud, M. A., & Mahdi, M. A. H. Caeliac disease in Egypt. J. Egypt. M. Ass., 1934, 17: 930-3.— Sarachaga, F. S. Concepto actual de la enfermedad celfaca (infantilismo intestinal) Progr. clin., Madr., 1932, 40: 526 — Savage, J. Coeliac disease. Colorado M., 1924, 21: 136-40 — Schaap, L. Infantilisme intestinal (maladie cceliaque) Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1926, 16: 914-31, 3 pl.—Schick, B., & Wagner, R. Ueber eine Verdauungsstorung jenseits des Sauglingsalters (Atrophia pluriglandularis digestiva) Zschr. Kinderh., 1923, 35: 263-74.—SchirT, E. Die Coeliakie; Herters intestinaler Infantilismus, Heubners schwere Verdauungs- insuffizienz jenseits des Sauglingsalters. Klin. Fortbild., 1934, 2: 54-103.—Shippam, F. Cceliac disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 243-52.—Silverman, A. C. Celiac disease. N. York State J. M., 1932, 32: 1055.—Steen, R. E. Coeliac disease. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1933, 30: 163-80. Also Irish J. M. Sc, 1933, ser. 6, 94: 567-78.—Suranyi, G. [A coeliakia] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: mell., 201-3.—Taylor, R. The coeliac disease. Tr. Am. Pediat. Soc, 1922, 34: 100-13. Also Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1922, 39: 376-9. Also Am. J. Dis. Child., 1923, 25: 46-54. Also repr.—Teyschl, O. [Herter's intestinal infantilism] Cas. lek. desk., 1930, 69: 1558-61.—Thaysen, T. E. H. [Gee's disease, celiac disease] Hospitalstidende, 1931, 74: 601-40, 2 pl.—Velasco Blanco, L. Consideraciones sobre la enfermedad celfaca. Arch. amer. med., B. Air., 1932, 8: 125-34.—Woringer, P. La maladie coeliaque. J. mea. Paris, 1930, 50: 721-6. ---- Cases. Antonini, M., & Medda, E. Su di un caso di morbo celiaco. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1936, 18: 44-62.—Banu, G. H. Sur un cas de maladie cceliac. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest, 1924, 6: 35-7.—Edgren, M. [Cases of so-called intestinal infantilism] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1930, 72: 440-9.—Evans, P. R. Coeliac disease with unusual features. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934- 35, 28: 154-6.—Flesch, H. Ein besonders schwerer Fall von Coeliakie. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1931, 2: 494.—Gardiner, Bill, H. Two cases of coeliac infantilism. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Stud. Dis. Child., 69-73.—Gj^nip, E. [Case of Gee's disease] Hospitalstidende, 1931, 74: 1205-15.— Huber, J., Delon. J. [et al.J Un cas d'infantilisme dystro- CELIAC DISEASE 321 CELIAC DISEASE phique. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1936, 34: 321-8.—Landau, G. [Case of celiakia] Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14: 465.—Lohuizen, C. H. J. van. [Case of Herter's infantilism (celiac disease)] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 1896.—Merlini, F. Un caso di infantilismo distrofico. Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1935, 3: 350-8.—Mikulowski, V. Un cas de maladie de Gee dite maladie coeliaque. Arch. med. enf., 1930,33:416-29.—Mondolfo, E. Un caso di malattia celiaca. Policlinico, 1936, 43: sez. prat., 237-45.—Rossi, R. Sobre un caso de enfermedad celfaca. Rev. AS. med. argent., 1934, 48: 390-8. Also Arch. med. int., Habana, 1935, 1: 288-96.—Schweizer, F., & Guridi, C. I. Un caso de enfermedad celfaca. Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 371-7.—Scott, J. P. Intestinal infantilism, with report of case. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1928, 45: 604-10.—Spohn, H. Report of progress in a series of cases of early celiac disease during childhood and adolescence. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 51: 481.—Storts, B. P. Celiac disease; 2 case reports. Southwest. M., 1934, 18: 302.—Vallery-Radot, P. Un cas de maladie coeliaque. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1932, 30: 537-47.—Wern- stedt, W. A case of intestinal infantilism (?) Acta paediat., Upps., 1933-34, 15: 131.—Wolfstein, S. [Case of Herter- Heubner disease] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 443-5.—Worin- ger, P. La maladie cceliaque. Med. inf., Par., 1930, 37: 129-54. ---- Causes. See also Pancreas, Secretion: Disorders. Bloch. C. E. [Intestinal infantilism as an avitaminosis] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1930, 91: 1055-61.—Cordier, V.. & Dechaume, J. Svndrome pluriglandulaire; infantilisme ri- versif. Lyon med., 1926, 137: 192.—Fliederbaum, J. Infan- tilismus insulogenes. Zschr. klin. Med., 1933, 124: 86-98.— Greenberg, J. An attempt to reproduce coeliac disease experi- mentally in young animals by excluding the external pan- creatic secretion from the intestine. Yale J. Biol., 1933, 33: ser. 6, 121-53.—Loeschke, A. Ueber das Vorkommen und die Bedeutung innersekretorischer Storungen bei der Coeliakie. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 70: 80-100.—Mader. A. Aetiologisches und Therapeutisches zur idiopathischen Verdauungsinsuffizienz (Heubner-Hertersche Krankheit) Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 367- 70.—Magni. L., , A. R. On the structural framework of protoplasm. Scientia, Bologna, 1937, 62: 7-12, suppl., 1-5.—Mossa, S. La struttura del cito- plasma degli elementi viventi coltivati in vitro studiata alia osservazione in campo oscuro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1927, 4: 447-61, pl. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 60-3.— Oettingen, C. von. Ueber den Einfluss der Plasmastruktur auf das Zelleben. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1431-7.—Osterhout, W. J. V., & Harris, E. S. Protoplasmic asymmetry in Nitella as shown by bioelectric measurements. J. Gen. Phvsiol., 1927-28, 11: 391-406.—Pfeiffer, H. H. Evidence for linear units within protoplasm. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 1054.— Prenant, M. Vie cellulaire et structure protoplasmique. Scientia, Bologna, 1935, 58: 338-46.—Runnstrom, J. Con- tributo alia conoscenza della struttura micellare del proto- plasma. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 1111-4.—Ruzicka, V. Struktur und Plasma. Erg. Anat. Entwgesch., 1907, 16: 452-638.—Scarth, G. W. The structural organization of plant protoplasm in the light of micrurgy. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 2: 189-205, pl.—Seifriz, W. The structure of protoplasm. Biol. Rev. Cambridge Philos. Soc, 1929, 4: 76-102. Also Proc Internat. Congr. Plant Sc. (1926) 1929, 1: 251-8. Also Proto- plasma, Lpz., 1930, 9: 177-208, 3 pl.—Studnicka. F. K. Ueber verschiedene Formen des Protoplasma-Zusammenhanges. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1928, 7: 476-86.—Weber, F. Fadenziehen des Endoplasmas bei Spirogyra. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 6: 159-61.—Wilson, E. B. Newer aspects of the alveolar struc- ture of protoplasm. Am. Natur., 1926, 60: 105-20. ---- Cytoplasm: Therapeutic use. Boh me, W. Die Grundlagen einer unschadlichen thera- peutischen Verwendbarkeit lebenden Protoplasmas. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1376-8.—McFarlane, M. The plasma solution in affections of the eye, nose and throat. Canad. J. M. & S., 1908, 23: 335-7. ---- Cytoplasm: Viscosity. Angerer, C. A. The effects of mechanical agitation on the relative viscosity of amoeba protoplasm. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1936, 8: 329-45.—Barth, L. G. The effects of acids and alkalies on the viscosity of protoplasm. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 7: 505-34. Also Abstr. Theses Univ. Chicago, 1929-30, 8: 235-8.—Belehradek, J. Determination de la viscosite proto- plasmique au moyen d'un coefficient thermique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 1423-6. ------ Le ralentissement des reactions biologiques par le froid est cause par une augmenta- tion de la viscosite du protoplasma. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927-28, 3: 317-26.—Brinley, F. J. The effect of chemicals on viscosity of protoplasm of Amoeba as indicated by Brownian movement. Ibid., 1928, 4: 177-82, 2 pl.—Frederikse, A. M. Spontane Wiederherstellung der ursprunglichen Protoplasma- CELL 328 CELL viskositat nach Erhohung derselben unter Einfluss von Essig- saure. Ibid., 1932, 15: 603-11.—Heilbrunn, L. Proto- plasmic viscosity. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 349.— Heilbrunn, L. V. The centrifuge method of determining proto- plasmic viscosity. J. Exp. Zool., 1925-26, 43: 313-20. The absolute viscosity of protoplasm. Ibid., 1926, 44: 255-83. ------ The viscosity of protoplasm. Q. Rev. Biol., 1927, 2: 230-48.—Hluchovsky, B. [Variations in the viscosity of the protoplasm in a dying man] Cas. lek. desk., 1928, 68: 1397. Also Arch. Entwmech., 1927, 112: 297-9—Lorey, E. Mikrochirurgische Untersuchungen iiber die Viskositat des Protoplasmas. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 7: 171-203.—Mast, S. O. The nature of the action of electricity in producing response and injury in Amoeba proteus Leidy and the effect of electricity on the viscosity of protoplasm. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1931, 15: 309-28.—Missbach, G. Versuche zur Priifung der Plasmaviskositat. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927-28, 3: 327-44.—Pantin, C. F. A. Temperature and the viscosity of protoplasm. J. Marine Biol. Ass. U. K., 1924-25, n. ser., 13: 33i-9.—Pekarek, J. Absolute Viskositatsmessung mit Hilfe der Brownschen Molekularbewegung; Viskositatsbestimmung des Zellsaftes der Epidermiszellen von Allium cepa und des Amoeben-Protoplasmas. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 11: 19-48.— Stiles, W. Viscosity of protoplasm as determining the rate of biological reactions. Biol. Rev. Cambridge Philos. Soc, 1930, 5: 171-6.—Thornton, F. E. The viscosity of the plasmagel of Amoeba proteus at different temperatures. Physiol. Zool., 1932, 5: 246-53.—Timmel, H. Zentrifugenversuche iiber die Wirkung chemischer Agentien insbesondere des Kaliums auf die Viskositat des Protoplasmas. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927-28, 3: 197-212.—Weber, F. Zentrifugierung und Protoplasma- Viskositat. Ibid., 1929, 7: 444.------ Ueber die Beurteilung der Plasmaviskositat nach der Plasmolyseform (Untersuchun- gen an Spirogyra) Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1925, 42: 146-56. ---- Dehydration. See also Cell, Osmotic resistance. Bencini, B. Un semplice apparecchio per la disidratazione progressiva automatica. Monit. zool. ital., 1936-37, 47: 280-5.—Iljin, W. S. Die Ursachen der Resistenz von Pflanzen- zellen gegen Austrocknen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 10: 379- 414.—Shattock, S. G. The vitality of chemically dry proto- plasm. Tr. Internat. Congr. M. (1913) Lond. 1914, Sect. 3, Gen. Path. & Path. Anat., "pt 2, 149-56.—Tanaka, K. Ueber die Wielandsche Dehydrierungstheorie. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1925,4: 4. ---- Differentiation. See also Embryology. Aron, M. Philosophie de la differenciation cellulaire. Presse med., 1934, 42: 635-7.—Ries, E. Entwicklungs- unci Differenzierungsperioden im Leben der Zelle. Naturwissen- schaften, 1937, 25: 241-9.—Studnicka, F. K. Ueber verschie- dene Arten von tierischen Zellen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1926- 27, 4: 682-701. ---- Effect of chemical agents. See also Cell, Permeability; Cell, Staining. Bachrach, E. Les variations biologiques d'un organisme monocellulaire (accoutumance et anaphylaxie chez le ferment lactique) Medecine, Par., 1923-24, 5: 948-51.—Boas, F. Ionenwirkung und Leistung der Zelle. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 215: 257-66.—Chambers, R. The action of electrolytes on the physical state of protoplasm. Am. Natur., 1926, 60: 121-3. ------& Howland, R. B. Micrurgical studies in cell physiology; the action of the chlorides of Na, K, Ca, and Mg on vacuolated protoplasm. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 11: 1-18, 6 pl.—Chambers, R., & Renzikov, P. The action of the chlorides of Na, K, Ca, and Mg on the protoplasm of Amoeba proteus. J. Gen. Physiol. (J. Loeb Mem. Vol ) 1925-26, 8: 369-401, 2 pl.—Clark, E. R., & Clark, E. L. The reaction of living cells in the tadpole's tail towards starch, sugar, agar-agar, gelatin, and gum arabic Anat. Rec, 1922, 24: 137-58.—Demuth, F. Einwirkung chemischer Stoffe auf Zellen in Gewebekulturen. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1931, 26: 95-107 [Discussion] 135-45.—Faur6-Fremiet, E. Action du sulfate de magnesie en solution concentre sur quelques proto- plasmas. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1911, 71: 316.—Grossfeld. H. Eine antagonistische Wirkung von Wasserstoff- und Hy- droxylionen auf das Protoplasma tierischer Gewebezellen in Vitro. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 25: 312-5.—Guerlac, H. E. Combined action of ethyl urethane and sodium thiocya'nate on the living cell. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 30: 265-8 — Heilbrunn, L. V. The action of various salts on the first stage of the surface precipitation reaction in Arbacia egg proto- plasm. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 11: 558-73.—Irwin, M. On inhibiting effect of acetates and acetic acid on living cells of Nitella. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 935 — Jacobs, M. H. The influence of ammonium salts on cell reac- \\°\ uJ- Gen- Pfwaol- 1922-23, 5: 181-8.—Kaho. H. Das Verhalten der Pflanzenzelle gegen Salze. Erg. Biol., 1926 1- 380-406. ——— Ein Beitrag zur Theorie der antagoni'sti- schen Ionenwirkungen der Erdalkalien auf das Pflanzenplasma Biochem. Zschr,, 1926 167: 25-37.-Kerr. T. The injection of certain salts into the protoplasm and vacuoles of the root hairs of Limnobium spongia. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1933, 18: 420-40.—Lepeschkin, W. W. Ueber den Zusammenhang zwischen mechanischen und chemischen Schadigungen des Protoplasmas und die Wirkungsart einiger Schutzstoffe. Ibid 1927, 2: 239-70.—Makarov. P. Analyse der Wirkung des Kohlenoxyds und der Cyanide auf die Zelle mit Hilfe der Vital- farbung. Ibid., 1933, 20: 530-54, pl.—Mayer. A. Les corps toxiques et l'equilibre cellulaire. In Festschr. H. Zaneeer Zur., 1935, 2: 784-91.—Moore, A. R. The dependence of cytoplasmic structures in the egg of the sea urchin on the ionic balance of the environment. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1932, 2: 41.—Orzechowski, G. Ueber den Einfluss von bekannten chemischen Substanzen auf isolierte Zellen und Gewebe. Arch exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 15: 61-6.—Pitts, R. F., & Mast, S. ol The relation between inorganic salt concentration, hydrogen ion concentration and physiological processes in Amoeba proteus; the interaction between salts (antagonism) in relation to hydrogen-ion concentration and salt concentration. J Cellul. Physiol., 1934, 4: 435-55.—Reznikoff, P. Micrurgicai studies in cell physiology; the action of the chlorides of lead, mercury, copper, iron, and aluminum on the protoplasm of Amoeba proteus. J. Gen. Physiol., 1926-27, 10: 9-21.----- The antagonism of cations in their actions on the protoplasm of Amceba dubia. Ibid., 1927-28, 11: 221-32.—Richet, C, Bachrach, E., & Cardot, H. De la simultaneite de 2 effets toxiques contradictoires (accoutumance et anaphylaxie) sur la mtoe cellule. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178: 535-7.— Rumjantzev, A. Der Einfluss der Reaktion des Mediums auf zytoplasmatische Strukturen; die Veranderung der zyto- plasmatischen Struktur iiberlebender Gewebe von paren- chymatosen Organen bei Veranderung der Reaktion der physiologischen Losung. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1926-27, 3: 115-65, 2 pl. ---- Effect of physical agents. See also Stimulus; also names of physical agents as Radium; Roentgen ray, &c. Beams, H. W., & King, R. L. The redistribution of materials in the frog egg after centrifuging and the problem of the living units in protoplasm. Biodynamica, Normandy, 1936, No. 20, 1-7.—Child, C. M. Quantitative factors in the susceptibility of living cells to external agents. Radiology, 1925, 4: 21-32.— Fenn, W. O. The theoretical response of living cells to contact with solid bodies. J. Gen. Physiol., 1921-22, 4: 373-85.—Fontaine, M. Sur Taction des fortes pressions sur les cellules vegetales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 452-4 — Kaho, H. Ueber den Einfluss der Temperatur auf die koagu- lierende Wirkung einiger Alkalisalze auf das Pflanzenplasma. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 167:. 182-94.—Kiister, E. Proto- plasmabewegungen in zentrifugierten Zellen. Ber. Oberhess. Ges. Natur Heilk., 1933, 15: 194-218.—Malowitschko, E. Ueber die Reaktion entodermaler Zellen der Colenteraten auf mechanische Reize. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1927, 6: 451-63 — Refabek, J., & Hykesova, E. Wirkung der Radiumemanation auf das Leuchten des Protoplasmas (Versuche mit dem Leucht- bakterium Vibrio phosphorescens) Protoplasma, Lpz., 1937, 28: 360-4.—Schulz, H. Ueber Reizwirkungen an Einzel- zellen. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 181: 192.—Waterman, N. Zellstruktur, Strahlung und Ferment. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1931, 12: 112-22. Electrokinetics. See also Cell, Colloid chemistry; Cell, Cyto- plasm: Streaming. Banns, M. G. Ueber den Einfluss des elektrischen Stroms auf die Permeabilitat von Pflanzenzellen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1924, 202: 184-93.—Gicklhorn, J., & Dejdar, E. Beobach- tungen an elektrisch gereizten Pflanzenzellen und die Frage des Nachweises reversibler Permeabilitatserhohung. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1931, 13: 592-616.—Haynes, D. The interpretation of electrical stimulation in terms of changes of hydrogen-ion concentration, and the production of permeability in the plasma membrane. Science Progr., Lond., 1923, 18: 223-33—Oster- hout, W. J. V. Changes of apparent ionic mobilities in proto- plasm; effects of guaiacol on Valonia. J. Gen. Physiol., 1936- 37, 20: 13-43. ------ The action of guaiacol as affected by pH. Ibid., 685-93. Also repr.—Peterfl. T., & Williams, S. C. Elektrische Reizversuche an geziichteten Gewebezellen; Versuche an verschiedenen Gewebekulturen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 16: 230-40. ------ Versuche an Misch- kulturen. Ibid., 241-54.—Suolahti, O. Ueber den Einfluss des elektrischen Stromes auf die Plasmapermeabilitat pflanz- licher Zellen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1936-37, 27: 496-501. ---- Electrokinetics: Electric impedance. Auger, D., & Auger, P. Variation locale periodique et transitoire de la resistance du protoplasme chez les characees soumises au courant constant. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 892-5.—Blinks, L. R. The direct current resistance of Nitella. J. Gen. Physiol., 1929-30, 13: 495-508, 2 pl.—Fricke, H. The electric impedance of suspensions of biological cells. In Symposia Quant. Biol., 1933, 1: 117-24.—McClendon, J. F. Colloid properties of the surface of the living cell; electric impedance and reactance of blood and muscle to alternating currents of 0-1,500,000 cycles per second. Am. J. Physiol., 1927, 82: 525-32. ------ Electric impedance and permea- bility of living cells. Science, 1936, 84: 184.—Remington, R. E. The high-frequency Wheatstone bridge as a tool in CELL 329 CELL cytological studies; with some observations on the resistance and capacity of the cells of the beet root. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928-29, 5: 338-99. .--- Electrokinetics: Isoelectric point. See also Cell, Acid-base equilibrium. Pfeiffer, H. Der isoelektrische Punkt von Protoplasten und seine Ermittlung. p. 1563-96. 8? Berl., 1932. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Abt. 5, Teil 2, pt 2. Boerner-Patzelt, D. Lage des isoelektrischen Punktes einiger Zellen unter verschiedenen Bedingungen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 16: 198.—Niethardt, W. Ueber die Lage des isoelektrischen Punktes des Kernchromatins und Zellplasmas. Virchows Arch., 1934-35, 294: 782-9.—Pfeiffer, H. Experi- mentelle und theoretische Untersuchungen iiber die Ent- differenzierung und Teilung pflanzlicher Dauerzellen; der isoelektrische Punkt und die aktuelle Aziditat von meristema- tisierten Zellen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 6: 377-428. ------ Kleine Beitrage zur Bestimmung des IEP von Protoplasten; mikro-refraktometrische Untersuchungen an kugelformigen Pflanzenzellen. Ibid., 1930, 11: 85-96.— Ulehla, V. Die Regulation der Wasserstoff-Ionen-Konzentration durch Sukku- lenten-Gewebe; ein Beitrag zur Frage des isoelektrischen Punktes der PflanzenzeUe. Ibid., 1927-28, 3: 469-506 — Yamaha, G., & Ishii, T. Ueber die Wasserstoffionenkonzen- tration und die isoelektrische Reaktion der pflanzlichen Pro- toplasten, insbesondere des Zellkernes und der Plastiden. Ibid., 1933, 19: 194-212. ---- Electrophysiology. See also Cell, Electrokinetics. Auger, D. Phenomenes pulsatoires electriques des cellules de characees. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 1495.—Fricke, H. A mathematical treatment of the electrical conductivity of colloids and cell suspensions. J. Gen. Physiol., 1923-24, 6: 375-84 —Gelfan, S. The electrical conductivity of proto- plasm. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928, 4: 192-200.—Heesch, K. Untersuchungen iiber die Umladbarkeit von Zellen, Zell- hestandteilen und Membranen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1921, 115: 198-211.—Keller, R. Neues von der Protoplasma-Elektrizitat. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 1: 313-23. ------ Les charges electriques des cellules et la clinique. Presse med., 1937, 45: 1221.—Lehotzky, P. [Electric charge of cellular constituents] Gy6gydszat, 1935, 75: 672-5.—Osterhout, W. J. V. Electrical phenomena in the living cell. In Harvey Lect. (1929-30) 1931, ser. 25, 169-81, 3 pl.—Peterfi, T. Schlussfolgerungen aus den elektrischen Reizversuchen an gezuchteten Gewebezellen. Biol. Zbl., 1935, 55: 86-92.—Pfeiffer. H. Grundlagen und Ziele elektrophysiologischer Protoplasmaforschung. Biol. gen., Wien, 1929, 5: 399-410. ---- Electrophysiology: Action current. Auger, D. Relation entre le courant d'action et la cyclose protoplasmique chez Nitella. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 1131.—Hill, S. E.. & Osterhout, W. J. V. Nature of the action current in Nitella; special cases. J. Gen. Physiol., 1934-35, 18: 377-83. ------ Nature of the action current in Nitella; some additional features. Ibid., 499-514. Also repr.—Weber, F. Vergessene Beobachtungen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 6: 157. ---- Electrophysiology: Potentials. Blinks, L. R. Protoplasmic potentials in Halicystis; vacuolar perfusion with artificial sap and sea water. J. Gen. Physiol., 1934-35, 18: 409-20. Also repr.—Brooks, S. C, & Gelfan, S. Bioelectric potentials in Nitella. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928-29, 5: 86-96.—Etlisch, G., & Peterfi, T. Zur Methodik der Elektrometrie der Zelle. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1925, 208: 454^66. ------ Elektrometrische Untersuchungen an Amoeba terricola (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Theorie der Proto- plasmastruktur) Ibid., 467-75.—Gicklhorn, J.. & Umrath, K. Messung elektrischer Potentiale pflanzlicher Gewebe und einzelner Zellen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928, 4: 228-58 — Osterhout, W. J. V., & Harris, E. S. Positive and negative currents of injury in relation to protoplasmic structure. J. Gen. Physiol., 1927-28, 11: 673-700.—Schroder, V. N. [In- fluence of electrolytes on the potential difference of the living cells (Euglena gracilis)] J. eksp. biol., 1926, 67-80.—Taylor, C. V., & Whitaker, D. M. Potentiometric determinations in the protoplasm and cell-sap of Nitella. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927-28, 3: 1-6, pl.—Umrath, K. Der Einfluss der Temperatur auf das elektrische Potential, den Aktionsstrom und die Protoplasmastromung bei Nitella mucronata. Ibid., 1934, 21: 329-34. ------ Ueber den Erregungsvorgang bei Spirogyra und Vaucheria und iiber Potentialmessungen an Pflanzenzellen. Ibid., 22: 193-202.—Voegtlin, C, & De Eds, F. Electron equilibria in biological systems; a method for the continuous measurement of the electrical potential in living cells. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1928, 43: 380-92, 4 pl. ■---- Electrophysiology: Potentials: Membrane potential. Brooks, S. C. The relation between ions and potential differences across plasma membranes. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 15: 236-40.—Donnan, F. G. A short resume of investiga- tions on membrane equilibria and membrane potehtials. Bull. U. S. Nat. Res. Counc, 1929, 69: 51-5.—Osterhout. W. J. V. Some aspects of permeability and bioelectrical phenomena. Ibid., 170-228. ---- Electrophysiology: Potentials: Oxidation- reduction potential [rB] See also Cell, Oxidation and reduction. Aubel, E., Aubertin, E., & Mauriac, P. Sur le potentiel d'oxydo-reduction des cellules de mammifieres. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 589-92. Also Ann. physiol., Par., 1929, 5: 310-7.—Beck, L. V. Intracellular oxidation-reduction studies; the effects of penetrating and non-pehetrating acids and bases on the oxidation-reduction phenomena in starfish eggs. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1933, 3: 261-76.—Brooks, M. M. Studies oh the permeability of living cells; the penetration of certain oxidation-reduction indicators as influenced by pi,; estimation of the rB of Valonia. Am. J. Physiol., 1926, 76: 360-79. Also Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 10: 505-9.—Chambers, R. The oxidation-reduction potential of protoplasm. Bull. U. S. Nat, Res. Counc, 1929, 69: 48-50. —----Cohen, B., & Pollack, H. Intracellular oxidation-reduction studies; reduc- tion-potentials of European marine ova and Amoeba proteus as shown by indicators. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1932-33, 17: 376- 87.—Jahn, T. L. Studies oh the oxidation-reduction potential of protozoan cultures; the effect of -SH on Chilomonas Para- mecium. Ibid., i933, 20: 90-104.—Krassinsky, N. Ueber Oxydations-Reduktiohs-Potentiale der Zellen der hoheren Pflanzen. Ibid., 1936, 25: 41-8.—Lin, C. Y-, & Tang, P. S. Studies on the kinetics of cell respiration; oxidation reduction potentials of Chlorella suspensions in light and in darkness. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1936, 9: 149-63.—Lipmann, F. Ueber die Beziehung zwischen Stoffwechsel und den in Zellen und Zell- extrakten messbaren Oxydo-Reduktions-Potentialen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1936-37, 19: 239.—Lund, E. J. Relation between continuous bio-electric currents and cell respiration. J. Exp. Zool., 1928, 51: 265-90. ------ Effects of concentra- tion of oxygen on cell polarity in the frog skin. Ibid., 291-307. ------ The quantitative relation between Ep and cell oxida- tion as shown by the effects of cyanide and oxygen. Ibid., 327-37. Also Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 15: 265. ------ The unequal effect of O2 concentration on the velocity of oxidation in loci of different electric potential and glutathione content. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1931, 13: 236-58. ------ & Kenyon, W. A. Relation between continuous bio-electric currents and cell respiration; electric correlation potentials in growing root tips. J. Exp. Zool., 1927, 48: 333-57.— Machlis, S.. & Green, D. E. Intracellular oxidation-reduction studies; mechanism of reduction potentials in starfish sperm. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1933, 4: 61-78.—Needham, J., & Needham, D. M. The hydrogen-ion concentration and the oxidation- reduction potential of the cell-interior; a micro-injection study. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1925-26, ser. B., 98: 259-86. ------ The oxidation-reduction potential of protoplasm; a review. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 1: 255-94.—Rapkine, L., & Wurm- ser R. Sur le potentiel de reduction du noyau et les oxyda- tions cellulaires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 989.------ Sur le potentiel de reduction des cellules. Ibid., 95: 604. ------■ On intracellular oxidation-reduction potential. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1927, ser. B., 102: 128-37, pl— Rosene, H. F. Dependence of continuous bioelectric currents upon cell oxidation. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 687-9 — Wurmser, R. Le potentiel de reduction des cellules dans son rapport avec l'assimilation chlorophyllienne. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1237-9. ------& Geloso, J. Sur les potentiels d'oxydo-reduction intracellulaires. Ibid., 1930, 104: 135-8, ---- Enzymes. See also Cell, Metabolism; Cell, Oxidation and reduction; Cytochrome; Glutathion; Oxidase. Nord, F. F. Mechanism of enzyme action and associated cell phenomena. 78p. 8? Bait., 1929. Abderhalden, E., & Wertheimer, E. Weitere Beitrage zur Kenntnis von organischen Nahrungsstoffen mit spezifischer Wirkung; Versuche an Gansen; Priifung des Verhaltens der Zellfermente. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1923, 198: 583-9.—Dixon, M., & Thurlow, S. Studies on xanthine oxidase; a cell oxidation system independent of iron. Biochem. J., Lond., 1925, 19: 672-5.—Euler. H. von, & Giinther, G. Enzymwirkung und Enzymbildung in lebenden Zellen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 220: 69-85.—Graff, S. Der kolorimetrische Nachweis von Zelloxydase unter optimalen Bedingungen (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Technik der Gewebsfixation) Zbl. allg. Path., 1924-25, 35: 481-7.—Hirsch, G. C, & Buchmann. W. Beitrage zur Analyse der Rongalitweissreaktion; Nachweis einer in- trazellularen Oxydo-Redukase LM. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1930, 11: 255-315.—Holter, H. Enzymverteilung im Protoplasma, Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1936-37, 19: 232-7.—Jacoby, M, Die Fermentbildung in der Zelle. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 184-6.—Mangenot, G. Sur la localisation cytologique des peroxydases et des oxydases. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186: 710-2.—Oparin, A. Die Wirkung der Fermente in der lebenden Zelle. Erg. Enzymforsch., 1934, 3: 57-72.—Opie, E. L. Intracellular digestion; the enzymes and anti-enzymes con- cerned. Physiol. Rev., 1922, 2: 552-85— Rondoni, P. Some CELL 330 CELL observations on proteolytic enzymes in cells. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 15: 348-51.—Staemmler, M. Oxydasere- aktion und Zellstoffwechsel. Virchows Arch., 1927, 264: 618-39.—Steppun. O. A. [Proteolytic ferments in tissue cells] Klin, med., Moskva, 1930, 8: 289-304.—Thunberg, T. Zur Frage des wasserstoffaktivierenden Yermogens der Zellen. Arch, neerl. physiol., 1922, 7: 240-1. ------ The hydrogen- activating enzymes of the cells. Q. Rev. Biol., 1930, 5: 318- 47.—Warburg, O. Atmungsferment und Oxydasen. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 214: 1-3.—Windisch, F. Wirksamkeit des Acetal- dehyd dismutierenden Enzyms bei aerogenen Zellstoffwechsel. Ibid., 1932, 250: 466.—Yudkin, J. Cell structure and enzymic activity. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1065-8. ---- Ergastic substances [metaplasm] See also Cell, Chondriosome; Cell, Metabolism; Cell, Vacuoles. Blinks, L. R., & Jacques, A. G. The cell sap of Halicystis. J. Gen. Physiol., 1929-30, 13: 733-7.—Brooks, S. C. Com- position of the cell sap of Halicystis ovalis (Lyng.) Areschoug. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 409-12. ------ The accumulation of ions; relations between protoplasm and sap in Valonia. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1935, 6: 169-80.—Brown, V. E. Cytoplasmic inclusions of Euglena gracilis Klebs. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1930, 11: 244-54, 3 pl.—Damboviceanu, A. Sur la nature des formations cristalloides contenues dans les vesicules enigmatiques des siponculides. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 249.—Hober, R., & Hbber, J. Beobachtungen uber die Zusammensetzung des Zellsaftes von Valonia macrophysa. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1928, 219: 260-72.—Migliavacca, A. Sulla fine struttura di globuli deutoplasmatici. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1927, n. ser., 2: 187-200.—Miller, E. DeW. A comparative study of the contents of the gelatinous accumu- lations of the culture media and the contents of the cytoplasm of Amoeba proteus and Arcella vulgaris. J. Morph., 1936-37, 60: 325-54, 3 pl.—Pfeiffer, H. Ueber Methoden zum Studium der Verkieselungsprozesse innerhalb lebender pflanzlicher Zellen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 418-33.—Schulze, P. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Kieselnadelbildung besonders bei den Spongilliden. Arch. Zellforsch., 1923, 17: 105-30.— Wille, F. Untersuchungen iiber die Beziehungen zwischen Immunitat und Reaktion des Zellsaftes. Zschr. Pflanzenkr., 1927, 37: 129-58. ---- Examination. See also Cell, Fixation; Cell, Micrurgy; Cytology. Lakhovsky, G. L'oscillation cellulaire; en- semble des recherches experimentales. 319p. 8? Par., 1931. Meyer, P. A. Morphologische und physio- logische Analyse der Zelle der Pflanzen und Tiere [etc.] 2v. 792p. paged consec. 8? Jena, 1920-21. Behrens, M. Mechanische Isolierung von Zell- und Gewe- bebestandteilen in grosseren Mengen. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1935, 28: 157 [Discussion] 168.—Bensley, R. R., & Gersh, I. Studies on cell structure bv the freezing-drying method. Anat. Rec, 1933, 57: 205-15.—Boddy. J. A., & Baun. W. D. A study of living cells on kinetic and auxetic jellies. Proc Path. Soc. Philadelphia, 1913, 15: 59.—Calzavara, E., & Bertrand. I. L'infra-rouge en cytologie. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1927, 4: 461-88, 2 pl.—Carrel, A. De I'etude simul- tanee de la morphologie des cellules et des conditions de leur milieu. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 105: 820-9. ------ Technique pour I'etude simultan6e des proprietes structurales et fonctionnelles des cellules. Ibid., 1934, 117: 1144-6.— Clark. E. R. A new method for the microscopic study of cells and tissues in the living mammal. Internat. Clin., i932, 42. ser., 1: 300-2, pl.—Czurda, V. Ein Objekt fur die Dauerbeob- achtung der Vorgange in der lebenden griinen Pflanzenzelle. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 10: 356-62.—Dunn. W. J. Modifi- cations of tissue culture technique for cytological work. Arch exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 16: 361-4.—Frederikse, A. M. Mikro- skopische Beobachtung lebender Zellen. Acta brevia neerl., 1933,3:121.------Eine Interferenzmethode zur microsko- pischen Beobachtung lebender Zellen. Atti Congr. internaz. elettroradiob., 1934, 1: 435-42. Also Zschr. mikr. anat Forsch., 1934, 36: 545-53.—Gavaudan, P. Sur la survie du cytoplasme et des noyaux extraits experimentalement des cel- lules de l'axe hypocotyle de Lupinus albus. C. rend. Soc biol 1937, 124: 732-4.—Goodspeed, T. H.. & Uber, F. M. Appli- cation of the Altmann freezing-drying technique to plant cytology. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1934, 20: 495-501 — Greb, W. Die Haare der Violabluten, ein neues Objekt fur Plasmauntersuchungen; Beitrage zur zellenphysiologischen Methodik. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1936, 53: 10-35.—Guillier- mond. A. Observation des cellules vegetales au fond noir C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 1180-5.—Harvey, E. N. Obser- vations on living cells, made with the microscope-centrifuge J. Exp. Biol, Lond., 1931, 8: 267-74.—Hoerr. N. L. Cytcv logical studies by the Altmann-Gersh freezing-drying method- recent advances in the technique, Anat. Rec, 1936, 65,3: 293-317.—Horning, E. S. The advantages of tissue cultures as a cytological technique. J. Cancer Res. Cora. Univ Sydney, 1929, 1: 159-66, 2 pl. Also repr.—Kiister, E. Ueber die Gewinnung nackter Protoplasten. Protoplasma Lnz 1927-28, 3: 223-33. ------ Das Verhalten pflanzlicher Zellen in vitro und in vivo. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 28-42. ------ Beitrage zur zellenphysiologischen Methodik" Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928-29, 5: 191-200. ------ Systrophe und Messung des Protoplasmas (Beitrage zur zellenphysiologi- schen Methodik) Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1935-36, 52: 427-33.— Mosher, H. P. Notes on the examination of living cells Tr Am. Laryng. Ass., 1931, 53: 27-42.—Pfeiffer, H. Beitrage zur quantitativen Bestimmung von Molekularkriiften des Protoplasmas; eine Moilifikation der Methode zur Bestimmung des Reibungswiderstamles nackter Protoplasten. Protoplasma Lpz., 1933, 20: 73-8.—Rous, P., & Jones, F. S. A method for obtaining suspensions of living cells from the fixed tissues, and for the plating out of individual cells. Proc Soc. Exp Biol N. Y., 1915-16, 13: 73.—Rouslacroix. La cellule 'et les methodes usuelles d'investigation microscopique. Marseille med., 1923. 60: 173-91.—Sax, K. The smear technic in plant cytology. Stain Techn., 1931, 6: 117-22.—Schaede, R. Untersuchungen iiber Zelle, Kern und ihre Teilung am lebenden Objekt. Beitr. Biol. Pflanz., 1920-25, 14: 231-60, 3 pl. ------ Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber Cytoplasmai Kern und Kernteilung im lebenden und im fixierten Zustand' Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927-28, 3: 145-90.—Spek. J. Studien an zerschnittenen Zellen. Ibid., 1928, 4: 321-57, pl.—Stem- pell, W. Das Wasserstoffsuperoxyd als Detektor fiir Organis- menstrahlung und Organismengasung. Ibid., 1931, 12: 538- 48.—Steudel, H. Gewichtsanalytische Versuche an mikrosko- pischen Objekten. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1923, 130:136-43.— Vollmar, H. Die Zellforschung mittels Gewebskulturen und ihre Erweiterung durch die Mikrokinematograpbie. Arb. Staatsinst. exp. Ther., 1931, H. 25, 134-40.—Von wilier, P. Die Beobachtung lebender Zellen und Gewebe an ihrem natiirlichen Standort im lebenden Organismus. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1936-37, 19: 276-9.—Wyckoff. R. W. G. Ultra- violet microscopy as a means of studying cell structure. In Symposia Quant. Biol., 1934, 2: 39-46. ---- Fixation. Fry, H. J. A critique of the cytological method; determining the structure of living cells from fixed ones. Anat. Rec, 1930- 31, 46: 1-21.—Mayer, P. Ueber die Fixierung des Zellplasmas. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1921, 38: 293.—Randolph, L. F. A new fixing fluid and a revised schedule for the paraffin method in plant cytology. Stain Techn., 1935, 10: 95.—Strangeways, T. S. P., & Canti, R. G. The living cell in vitro as shown by dark-ground illumination and the changes induced in such cells by fixing reagents. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1927, 71: 1-14, pl — Walker, C. E. Artefacts as a guide to the chemistry of the cell. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1928, ser. B, 103: 397-403, 2 pl. ---- Golgi material. Avel, M. Vacuome et appareil de Golgi chez les vertebres. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 180: 959-61.—Beams, H. W.. Muliyil, J. A., & Gatenby. J. B. Use of the ultra-centrifuge for study- ing the Golgi apparatus. Nature, Lond., 1934, 134: 810.— Bowen, R, H. Golgi apparatus and vacuome. Anat. Rec, 1926-27, 35: 309-35. ------ Studies on the structure of plant protoplasm; the osmiophilic platelets. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1927-28, 6: 089-725, 4 pl.—Chang, Hsi-Chun. The so-called neutral red vacuome and the Golgi apparatus. Anat. Rec., 1935-36, 62: 95-103.— Ciaccio. C. Sulla natura e significato funzionale di un costituente cellulare e suoi rapporti con l'ap- parato di Golgi ed altre immagini citologiche. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 186-91.—Dawson, A. B. The zone of Golgi in the cartilage cells of Necturus. Anat. Rec, 1931, 48: 379-97— Douglas. S. H. A note on the work of v. La Valette S. George, the discoverer of the Golgi apparatus and mito- chondria of modern cytology. J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1935, 55: 28-31.—Eleftheriou, V. S. Influence de certaines condi- tions experimentales sur l'appareil de Golgi des cellules a polarite secretoire definie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 938-40.—Fortner, H. Die intravital Farbung des Nephridial- plasmas (Paramecium caudatum) und deren Konservierung; ein Beitrag zur Frage nach der Beschaffenheit des Golgi- Apparatus der Protozoenzelle. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1937, 54: 57-81, pl.—Gatenby. J. B. Study of Golgi apparatus and vascular system of Cavia, Helix, and Abraxas, by intra-vital methods. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1929, ser. B, 104: 302-21, 2 pl.—Gicklhorn, J. Beobachtungen zu Fragen iiber Form, Lage und Entstehung des Golgi-Binnenapparates. Proto- plasma, Lpz., 1932, 15: 365-95.—Giroud, A. Polarite cellulaire et appareil de Golgi. Bull, histol. appl., Par., 1928, 5: 146- 52.—Grabowska, Z. Constituants plasmatiques (appareil de Golgi et vacuome) de la glande verte chez l'ecrevisse (Potamo- bius astacus L.] C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 850-2.- Grasse, P. P. Vacuome et appareil de Golgi des euglines. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 181: 482-4.—Guilliermond, A. Ap- pareil de Golgi et canalicules de Holmgren dans la plantule de pois; leur assimilation aux grains d'aleurone ct au vacuome. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 993-6. Also Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1927, 23: 1-98, 9 pl. ------ A propos des recherches recentes de M. Bowen sur l'appareil de Golgi. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 368-71. ------ Nouvelles remarques sur l'appareil de Golgi; l'appareil de Golgi dans les levures. C CELL 331 CELL rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 188: 1003-6.—Hall, R. P. Osmiphilic inclusions similar to Golgi apparatus in the flagellates, Chromu- lina, Chilomonas, and Astasia. Arch. Protistenk., 1930, 69: 7-22, 2 pl. ------- Vacuome and Golgi apparatus in the ciliate Stylonychia. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1931, 13: 770-82 — Hill. J. C. The Golgi apparatus of Protozoa. J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1933, 53: 227-47.—Hirschler, J. Sur une certaine ressemblance entre le noyau cellulaire, l'appareil de Golgi et les mitochondries. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 663. ------ Ueber den Bau des Golgi-Apparates. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928,6:338. -------& Hirschlerowa, Z. L'appareil de Golgi et le vacuome dans une certaine categorie de cellules somatiques chez la larve de Phryganea grandis L. (Trichoptera) C. rend Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1099.—Horning, E. S. Studies on the Golgi bodies of a coelenterate. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1928, 5: 257-61, pl.—Hovasse, R. Vacuome parabasal et appareil'de Golgi, dans l'oeuf et les jeunes larves de l'oursin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 1001-3. ------- Constituants cytoplas- miques et, en particulier, appareil de Golgi, chez quelques volvocinees. Ibid., 1936, 123: 253-6.—Ichinomiya, K. Meta- chondria and Golgi's body. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1931, 21: 52-6.—Jacobs, W. Der Golgische Binnenapparat; Ergebnisse und Probleme. Erg. Biol., 1927, 2: 357-415.—Joyet-Lavergne, P. L'appareil de Golgi dans les schizzoites d'un aggregatide. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 680. ------- Sur l'appareil de Golgi des sporozoites de gregarines. Ibid., 1925, 92: 1185-8.— King, S. D. The Golgi apparatus of Protozoa. J. R. Micr Soc, Lond., 1927, 47: 342-55.—Ludford, R. J. The Golgi apparatus in the cells of tissue cultures. Proc R. Soc Lond 927, ser. B, 101: 409-20, 2 pl.—Macdougald, T. J. The Golgi apparatus of tissue cultures. Arch. exp. Zellforsch 1936-37, 19: 433; 1937, 20: 35; 6 pl.—Massenti, G. Sui rapporti fra apparato reticolare interno e centrosomi. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1922, 35: 141-5.—Monne. L. [Com- parative examination of the Golgi apparatus and the vacula in somatic and sexual cells in some gastropodes (Helix, Paludina, Cerithium)] Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1930, Ser. B, pt 2, 179-238, 4 pl.—Nahm, L. J. A study of the Golgi elements. J. Morph. Physiol., 1933, 54: 259-301.—Parat, M. Sur la constitution de l'appareil de Golgi et de l'idiozome; vrais et faux dictyosomes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 182: 808-10. ------ Vacuome et appareil de Golgi de la glande pelvienne du Triton marbre au cours de revolution glandulaire. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 99: 201-3. -------& Bergeot, P. Sur le pretendu contenu lipoldique de l'appareil de Golgi. Ibid., 1925, 92: 868- 70.—Parat, M., & Bourdin, J. Observations cytologiques sur I'epiderme d'embryons et d'alevins de truite; vacuome et ap- pareil de Golgi (avec demonstration) Ibid., 93: 317-9.—Parat, M., & Parat, M. Essai d'analyse histochimique et morpholo- gique de la zone de Golgi (cellule de la glande pelvienne du Triton, cellules intestinales de Triton et d'Axolotl) Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1930, 26: 447-74, 2 pl.—Parat, M., & Painleve, J. Appareil reticulaire interne de Golgi, trophosponge de Holm- gren et vacuome. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 844-1 Sur l'exacte concordance des caracteres du vacuome et de l'appareil de Golgi classique. Ibid., 1925, 180: 1134-7.— Rau, A. S., Brambell, F. W. R., & Gatenby, J. B. Observations on the Golgi bodies in the living cell. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1924725, ser. B, 97: 400-5, 2 pl.—Richardson, K. C. The Golgi apparatus and other cytoplasmic structures in normal and degenerate cells in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 16: 100-15, 4 pl. ------- & Horning, E. S. Cytoplasmic structures in binucleate opabnids, with special reference to the Golgi apparatus. J. Morph., 1931, 52: 27-45. Also repr.—Rumjantzev, A. Cytologische Studien an den Gewebe- kulturen; iiber den Golgischen Apparat in den mesenchyma- tosen Zellen, nebst Bemerkungen iiber den Golgischen Apparat im Allgemeinen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 7: 107-34.— Sass, J. E. The presence of a Nebenkern and Golgi material in Coprinus sterquilinus. Cellule, Louvain, 1934, 43: 341-8, pl.—Shirasaka, M. Studien iiber die morphologischen Veran- derungen des Golgischen Apparates in den Zellen des Ver- dauungssystems des Kaninchens infolge der Darreichung von K-, Ca- und Mg-Salzen. Fol. anat. jap., 1929-30, 8: 109-36 — Sokolska, J. Etude de l'appareil de Golgi, du chondriome et de le vitellogenese chez Liobunum repestre Herbst (Opiliones) sur les pieces fixees. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 108: 1070-2 — Stefanelli, A. Nuove osservazioni sull'apparato reticolare interno di Golgi nelle cellule della ghiandola dell' albume di Limax cinerea. Arch. ital. anat., 1930-31, 28: 268-81, 2 pl.— Subramaniam, M. K., & Gopala Aiyar, R. Some observations on the possible mode of evolution of the network-like Golgi apparatus of vertebrate somatic cells from discrete Golgi bodies of invertebrates. Cellule, Louvain, 1936-37, 45: 59-73.— Tanaka, R. Der innere Netzapparat Golgis; zugleich Demon- stration der Praparate. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 312-4.— Turchini, J. Appareil de Golgi et polarite glandulaire; d6ter- minisme de la position de cet appareil. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1927, 4: 10-4. ------- L'appareil de Golgi des cellules cihees vibratiles. Arch. Soc. sc. med. Montpellier, 1931, 12: 538-40.—Voinov, D. Deux constituants cellulaires: l'appareil de Golgi et les dictyosomes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1353-5. ------- Les parasomes sont des ergastoblastes (aictysomes) Ibid., 1355-7.—Walker, C. E., J. Cellul. Physiol., 1937, 10: 123-32.—Brooks, M. M. Studies on the permeability of living cells; does methylene blue itself penetrate? Univ. California Pub. Zool., 1927, 31: 79-92. CELL 339 CELL -----Factors affecting penetration of methylene blue and trimethyl thionine in living cells. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 290-2. ------ Studies on the permeability of living cells; the influence of experimental conditions upon the penetration of methylene blue (methylthionine chloride) and trimethyl thionine. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 7: 46-61.— Irwin, M. The permeability of living cells to dyes as affected by hydrogen ion concentration. J. Gen. Physiol., 1922-23, 5: 223. •------ Influence of salts and acids on penetration of brilliant cresyl blue into the vacuole. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 54-8. ------ Exit of dye from Nitella with different initial concentrations of dye in the vacuole. Ibid., 247. ------ Salts affecting penetration of brilliant cresyl blue into Nitella at different pH values. Ibid., 382. -----Does methylene blue penetrate into living cells? Ibid., 425-7. ------ Removal of inhibiting effects on Nitella of certain buffer mixtures and acids. Ibid., 245-7. ------ Exit dye from living cells of Nitella at different pH values. J. Gen. Physiol., 1926-27, 10: 75-102. ------ The penetra- tion of basic dye into Nitella and Valonia in the presence of certain acids, buffer mixtures, and salts. Ibid., 271-87. -----■ Certain effects of salts on the penetration of brilliant cresyl blue into Nitella. Ibid., 425-36. ------ Studies on penetration of dyes with glass electrode; penetration of brilliant cresyl blue into Nitella fiexis. Ibid., 1930-31, 14: 1-29 — Kopaczewski, W. Penetration eiectrocapillaire des matieres colorantes dans la cellule. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186: 1758-61.—Loeb, L. The effect of light on the staining of cells. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1906-7, 4: 94-6.—Mommsen. H. Ueber den Einfluss der Wasserstoffionenkonzentration auf die Diffusion von Farbstoffen in eine Gelatinegallerte (ein Beitrag zum Zellpermeabilitatsproblem) Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 168: 77-87.—Mosse, M. Ueber das farberische Verhalten der tierischen Zelle gegeniiber Farbgemischen. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1902, 39: 1148.—Nageotte, J. Sur la solubilite des colorants lipo-solubles dans l'albumine et dans les constituants mor- phologiques de la cellule. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 639- 42.—Plantefol, L. Sur le pouvoir de concentration du cyto- plasme; formation de cristaux par des grains de pollen, a partir du rouge neutre. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 264.—Romieu, M. Signification de la reaction iodophile du protoplasma et de quelques autres constituants des tissus. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 96: 1230-2.—Schumacher, J. Die Prozesse der Zell- farbung. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1922-23, 89: Orig., 206-8. ----- Zur Chemie der Zellfarbung; iiber das farberische Verhalten von nukleinsaurefreien und nukleinsaurehaltigen Zellen. Derm. Wsclir., 1928, 86: 207-15. ------ Ueber nukleinsaure-, lipoidsiiure- und plastinsaurefreie Zellen. Ibid., 87: 1412-22.—Volkonsky, M. Digestion intracellulaire et accumulation des colorants acides; etude cytologique des cellules sanguines des sipunculides. Bull, biol., Par., 1933, 67: 135-275, 6 pl.—Wallbach, G. Studien uber die Zellaktivitat; Speicherungstypen verschiedener saurer Farbstoffe und ano- disch wandernder Substanzen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 60:430-72. ---- Staining, vital. Baumgartner, W. J., & Payne, M. A. Intravitam technic used in studies on the living cells of grasshoppers. J. Exp. Zool., 1931, 59: 359-93.—Becker, W. A. Vitale Cytoplasma- und Kernfarbungen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1936, 26: 439-87.—• Clark, E. L., & Clark, E. R. On the reaction of cells in the tadpole's tail toward vital dyes. Anat. Rec, 1918, 14: 32.— Gicklhorn, J. Ueber vitale Kern- und Plasmafarbung an Pflanzenzellen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 2: 1-16, pl.— Guilliermond. Nouvelles observations sur la coloration vitale par le rouge neutre dans les cellules vegetales. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1929, 188: 813-5.—Hatano, S., Ryo. H. [et al.] Vital staining of Tradescantia virginica with 150 dye-stuffs; experi- ments on vital staining of ciliacells of stamen. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1935, 22: 37-9.—Hofmann, P. Vitale Farbung em- bryonaler Zellen in Gewebskulturen. Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1914, 18: Arch., 136-9, 2 pl.—Krister, E. Ueber Vitalfarbung der Pflanzenzellen II, III, IV. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1921, 38: 280-92. -----Ueber vitale Protoplasmafarbung (iiber Vitalfarbung der Pflanzenzellen V.) Ibid., 1926, 43: 378-81.—Levi. G., & Bucciante, L. Das Wesen der Vitalfarbung mit sauren Farb- stoffen der in vitro geziichteten Zellen. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1928, 37: 263-9.—Parat, M., & Villela, E. Les colorations yitales des cellules sexuelles males et de quelques cellules somatiques chez les mammiferes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 656-8 — Prat, S. The vital staining of cell walls. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1931, 12: 394-6.—Sherwood, M. B. A method for preserving and counterstaining vitally-stained cells. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 622-5.—Stoic, A. [Behavior of indigo-blue in living protoplasm] Lek. rozhledy, Praha, 1912, n. f., 19: 77-80. ■--- Staining, vital: Physiological aspects. Albach, W. Zellenphysiologische Untersuchungen iiber vitale Protoplasmafarbung. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928-29, 5: 412-43.—Chlopin, N. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Vitalfarbung tierischer Zellen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 324-30.—Coco, A. M. Beitrag zum Studium der Farbbar- keit lebender Zellelemente; iiber das functionelle Verhalten der Wimperepithelien des Frosches gegen Methylenblau. Zbl. allg. Path., 1902, 13: 604-11.—Gavaudan, P. Sur les colorations vitales diffuses de quelques flagelie.s et les affinites chimiques du cytoplasme et de ses divers constituants. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 848-50.—Gellhorn, E. Vital staining and permeability; communication. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1931, 12: 66-78.—Genevois, L. Coloration vitale et respiration. Ibid., 1928, 4: 67-87.—Gersch, M. Modellversuche mit dem Nierensteinschen Lipoidmodell zu Vitalfiirbungen an Para- maecium mit pB- und ra-Indikatoren. Ibid., 1936-37, 27: 448-52.—Gicklhorn, J. Kristalline Farbstoffspeicherung im Protoplasma und Zellsaft pflanzlicher Zellen, nach vitaler Farbung. Ibid., 1929, 7: 341-52. ------ Ergebnisse und Probleme der Zellen spezifischer Differenzierungen durch vitalelektive Farbung. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 331. & Moschl, L. Vitalfarbung und Vakuolenkontraktion an Zellen mit stabilem Plasmaschaum. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 9: 521-35.—Guillermond, A., & Obaton, F. Sur l'action du pB du milieu dans la coloration vitale des cellules vegetales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 984-8.—Haan, J. de. Die Speicherung saurer Vitalfarbstoffe in den Zellen mit Beziehung auf die Probleme der Phagocytose und der Zellpermeabilitat. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1923, 201: 393-401.—Jeffers, K. R. Stain- ing reactions of protoplasm and its formed components; a cytological and biochemical study. J. Morph. Physiol., 1934, 56: 101-23.—Klein, B. M. Eine einfache Methodik, Schadlich- keiten beziehungsweise Farbstoffe auf lebende Einzeller, insbesondere Ziliaten, einwirken zu lassen. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1937, 54: 33-50, pl.—Kiister, E. Beitrage zur zellenphysio- logischen Methodik; iiber Farbung lebenden Protoplasmas von Pflanzenzellen mit Prune pure. Ibid., 1933-34, 50: 409-18.— Levi, G., & Bucciante, L. Sulla natura delle colorazioni vitali studiata sulle cellule coltivate in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 7: 355-86, pl.—Loele, W. Beziehungen zwischen Oxy- dasen, Vitalfarbung, Postmortalfarbung und Morphologie dor Zelle. Virchows Arch., 1927, 265: 827-44.—Ludford. R. J. Vital staining in relation to cell physiology and pathology. Biol. Rev. Cambridge Philos. Soc, 1933, 8: 357-69.—Masud'a, N. Untersuchungen iiber die Zellenfunction mit Hilfe der vita- len Farbung II. Zschr. exp. Path. Ther., 1913, 14: 448-51, pi — Mollendorff, W. von. Vitale Farbungen an tierischen Zellen; Grundlagen, Ergebnisse und Ziele biologischer Farbstoff- versuehe. Erg. Physiol., 1920, 18: 141-306.—Nassonov, D. Ueber den Einfluss der Oxydationsprozesse auf die Verteilung von Vitalfarbstoffen in der Zelle. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1930, 11: 179-218, pl.—Pfeiffer. H. Ueber die Mitwirkung elektro- kapillarer Effekte bei der Vitalfarbung pflanzlicher und tieri- scher Protoplasten. Biol. Zbl., 1927, 47: 201-10.—Ries, E., & Scholzel, G. Beitrage zu Problemen der vitalen Farbung; cytologische und cytophysiologische Ergebnisse von Vital- farbungen an Zoobotryon (Bryozoa) und Gastroblasta (Hy- dromedusae) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933-34, 20: 523-64.— Salkind, S. Zur Frage iiber die Wechselbeziehungen zwischen Zellen und Vitalfarben. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 6: 321-31 — Schlottke, E. Zellstudien an Hydra; Versuche mit Vitalfarben. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1932, 28: 296-336.—Seki, M. Zur Kenntnis der intra- und supravitalen Farbung; Umlad- barkeit der basischen Vitalfarbstoffe als eine wesentliche Vorbedingung fiir das Eindringen derselben in die Zellen; Bedeutung der Flockbarkeit der Farbstoffe. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 19: 289-308. ------ Verdrangende Wirkung nach- traglich eingefiihrten Farbstoffes auf den bereits in Zellen deponiert gewesenen, elektrisch gleichsinning geladenen Farbstoff. Ibid., 1934, 21: 757-77.—Semenov, W. E. Die Bedeutung der Saurereizung der Zelle fiir die Vitalfarbung. Ibid., 1933-34, 20: 779-97—Shonleber, K. Ueber Prune pure und seine Verwendung als Protoplasma-Vitalfarbemittel; Beitrag zur zellenphysiologischen Methodik. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1936, 53: 303-21.—Strugger, S. Beitrage zur Analyse der Vitalfarbung pflanzlicher Zellen mit Neutralrot. Proto- plasma, Lpz., 1936, 26: 56-69.—Teissier, G. Colorations vitales et reaction ionique du protoplasme; etude de l'oeuf de Pleurobrachia pileus. In Hommage mem. J. Cantacuzene, Par., 1934, 713-9.—Wallbach, G. Die Stellung der vitalen Diffusfarbung und der vitalen Kernfarbung unter den funk- tionellen Erscheinungen an der Zelle. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1931, 13: 180-201.—Weber, F. Vitale Blattinfiltration (eine zell- physiologische Hilfsmethode) Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 1: 581-8.—Zweibaum. J. L'action de quelques sels sur la colora- tion vitale des cellules cultivees in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1936-37, 19: 209. ---- Structure. See Cell, Morphology. ---- Surface energy. Acton, H. W. The vital processes that occur at cell surfaces. Ind. J. M. Res., 1924-25, 12:303-11.—Bauer E. [Experiments on significance of surface tension for formation and motion of living cellsl Cas. 16k. eesk., 1922, 61: 372-4.—Damon. E. B. Dissimilarity of inner and outer protoplasmic surfaces in Valonia. J. Gen. Physiol., 1932, 15: 525-35.—Deutsch, D. Zur Bedeutung der Grenzflachen in der Zellbiologie. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 440-3. ■—;--- Ueber chemische Gleichgewichte an Grenzflachen und ihre Bedeutung fiir die physikalische Chemie der Zelle. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 876.—Efimow, W., & Rehbinder, P. Grenzflachenenergie und Grenzflachenaktivitat an einem Protoplasmamodell (an der Trennungsflache mit wasserigen Farbstofflbsungen) Biochem, Zschr., 1929. 211: 154-62.—Fontaine. M. Tension superficielle et echanges entre les cellules vegetales et le milieu exterieur. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1484.—Harvey, E. N., & Danielli, CELL 340 CELL J. F. The elasticity of thin films in relation to the cell surface. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1936, 8: 31-6.—Harvey, E. N., & Shapiro, H. The interfacial tension between oil and protoplasm within living cells. Ibid., 1934-35, 5: 255-67.—Heilbrunn, L. V. The colloid chemistry of protoplasm; a preliminary study of the surface precipitation reaction of living cells. Arch. exp. Zell- forsch., 1927, 4: 246-63, pl.—Le Breton, E. Recherches sur la notion de masse protoplasmique active; problemes poses par la signification de la loi des surfaces. Ann. physiol., Par., 1926, 2: 606-45.—Lewis, W. H. The adhesive quality of cells. Anat. Rec, 1922, 23: 387-92.—Lillie, R. S. Resemblances between the properties of surface-films in passive metals and in protoplasm. Science, 1919, n. ser., 50: 259-62.—Osterhout, W. J. V., Damon, E. B., & Jacques, A. G. Dissimilarity of inner and outer protoplasmic surfaces in Valonia. J. Gen. Physiol., 1927-28, 11: 193-205.—Osterhout, W. J. V., & Hill, S. E. Some experimental modifications of the protoplasmic surface. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 715 — Peters, R. A. Co-ordinate bio-chemistrv of the cell and tissues; cell surfaces. J. State M., Lond., 1929, 37: 683-709.—Pfeiffer, H. Beitrage zur quantitativen Bestimmung von Molekular- kraften des Protoplasmas; eine Methode zur Messung der Adhasionsarbeit plasmatischer Oberflachen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1933, 19: 177-93. ------ Beitrage zur quantitativen Bestimmung von Molekularkraften des Protoplasmas; eine Methode zur Bestimmung der Oberflachenspannung nackter Protoplasten gegen ein fltissiges Medium. Ibid., 1936, 25: 397-403. ------ Zwei neue Methoden zur Bestimmung der Adhasion nackter Protoplasten. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1935, 52: 197-206.—Seabra, P. Adsorpcao da cellula viva. Brasil med., 1928, 42: 679.—Zwaardemaker, H. Courte esquisse d'une physiologie de la surface cellulaire. Arch. n6erl. physiol., 1924, 9: 384-6. ---- Vacuoles. Bailey, I. W. The cambium and its derivative tissues; a reconnaissance of the vacuome in living cells. Zschr. Zell- forsch., 1929-30, 10: 651-82, 3 pl.—Bank, O. Zur Tonoplasten- Frage. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1935, 23: 239-49.—Chaze. J. Sur les divers aspects du systeme vacuolaire et sur leurs modi- fications dans les cellules epidermiques de Musa ensete. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 1068-71.—Cole, W. H. Pulsation of the contractile vacuole of Paramecium as affected by tem- perature. J. Gen. Physiol., 1924-25, 7: 581-6.—Dangeard, P. Le vacuome des algues et sa transmission par les zoospores. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 194: 2319-22.—Dubitzky, J. Proto- plasma- und Vakuolenkonfiguration bei Saprolegnia. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1934, 51: 213-37.—Dufrenoy, J. Le vacuome des cellules p6rivasculaires. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 11: 303-11.— Eichberger, R. Ueber die Lebensdauer isolierter Tonoplasten. Ibid., 1933, 20: 606-32.—Fortner, H. Ueber die Vakuolentatig- keit und ihre Beziehungen zu Plasmakolloiden; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Ibid., 1927-28, 3: 603.—Goncalves da Cunha, A. Coloration vitale du vacuome dans les cellules des graines ferm6es. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 99: 941.—Guilliermond, A. Sur l'existence frequente de vacuoles specialisees dans les cellules a anthocyane. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 193: 952-4. ------ Sur la nature du vacuome. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1934, 51: 203-12.—Henner, J. Untersuchungen iiber Spontankon- traktion der Vakuolen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1934, 21: 81-111.— Howland, R. B. Micrurgical studies on the contractile vacuole; the pH of the vacuolar fluid in Actinosphaerium eichhorni. J. Exp. Zool., 1930, 55: 53-62.—Hyman, L. H. Observations on Protozoa; the impermanence of the contractile vacuole in Amoeba vespertilio; structure and mode of food ingestion of Peranema. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1936-37, 79: 43-56 — Irwin, M. The effect of acetate buffer mixtures, acetic acid, and sodium acetate, on the protoplasm, as influencing the rate of penetration of cresvl blue into the vacuole of Nitella. J. Gen. Physiol,, 1927-28, 11: 111-21.—Kedrowski, B. Ueber die Natur des Vakuoms. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 15: 731-60 — Keil. R. Ueber systolische und diastolische Veranderungen der Vakuole in den Zellen hoherer Pflanzen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 10: 568-97.—King, R. L. The contractile vacuole of Paramecium multimicronucleata. J. Morph., 1935, 58: 555-71, 3 pl.—Kitching, J. A. The physiology of contractile vacuoles; osmotic relations. J. Exp. Biol., Lond., 1934, 11: 364-81. ------ The control of body volume in marine Peritricha. Ibid., 1936, 13: 11-27. ------ The osmotic function of contractile vacuoles. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 385.—Kunze, R. Der Einfluss der Wasserstoffionen- Konzentration auf die Vakuolenkontraktion vital-gefarbter Elodea-Zellen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1931, 12: 161-6.—Maige, A. Conditions physicochimiques de formation des vacuoles amylogenes dans les plastes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1537-9.—Mangenot, G. Sur les phenomenes dits d'aggrega- tion et la disposition des vacuoles dans les cellules conductrices. Ibid., 1929, 188: 1431-4.—Milovidov, P. F. Einfluss der Zentrifugierung auf das Vakuom (ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der physikalischen Eigenschaften der Pflanzenvakuolen) Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 10: 452-70— Policard, A. Essai de determination de la concentration en ions hydrogene du contenu du vacuome de quelques cellules animales en culture. Bull. histol. appl., Lyon, 1926, 3: 97-101.—Tcheou Tai Chuin. Sur l'emploi de l'encre de Chine pour I'etude du vacuome C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 103: 983.—Weber, F. Vakuolen- Kontraktion vital gefarbter Elodea-Zellen. Protoplasma Lpz., 1930, 9: 106-19.------Vakuolen-Kontraktion, Tropfenbildung und Aggregation in Stomata-Zellen. Ibid., 128-32. ------ Vakuolen-Kontraktion der Borraginaceen- Bliitenzellen als Synarese. Ibid., 1934, 22: 4-16.----- Vakuolenkontraktion und Anthocyanophoren in Fulmonaria- Blutenzellen. Ibid., 1936, 26: 100-7. CELL-DIVISION. See also Embryology; Genetics; Growth; On- togenesis; Regeneration; Reproduction; Tissue culture. Gurvich, A. G., & Gurvich, L. D. Das Problem der Zellteilung physiologisch betrachtet 221p. 8? Berl, 1926. Schiffner, V. Die Existenzgriinde der Zell- bildung und Zellteilung, der Vererbung und Sexualitat; Untersuchungen aus dem Gebiete der exakten Biologie. 160p. 8? Jena, 1926. Aron, M. Initiation biolosrique; la division des cellules Nature, Par., 1927, 55: 200-3.—Becker. W. A. Ueber einige Streitfragen der Zellteilung. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1935, 23: 253-60.—Comandon, J., Fonbrune, P. de, & Jolly, J. Etude experimentale de la division cellulaire; nouvel enregistrement cinematographique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 975-7.— Haggqvist, G. On cell division. Sven. lak:. siill. hand., 1924, 1: 17-20, 2 pl.—Hammett, F. S. Cell division and cell growth in size. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 7: 535-40.—Khrushchov, G. K. [Examination of cell divisions in tissue cultures] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 11: 162-8.—Levaditi, C, & Gabrek, F. Sur la vie et la multiplication in vitro des cellules prealablement color6es. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1914, 77: 417-20.—Levy, F. Neuere Untersuchungen auf dem Gebiete der Zellteilungs- Physiologie. Naturwissenschaften, 1921, 9: 105-10.—Olivo, O. M. Alcuni particolari della mitosi di cellule somatiche umane, osservati in colture in vitro alio stato vivente. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 1803-5.—Peter. K. Zellteilung und Zelltiitigkeit; Beobachtung und Experiment; Zellteilung und Resorption; Beobachtungen an normalen Nieren. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1924, 72: 463-86. ------ Zellteilung und Resorption; experimenteller Teil; Versuche mit Injektion von Pilocarpin. Ibid., 487-93.------Zellteilung und Re- sorption; experimenteller Teil; Versuche mit Injektion von Trypanblau. Ibid., 494-503.—Rosenberg, O. Homoeotypic division in uni-nucleate pollen mother cells. Heredilas, Lund, 1927, 9: 285-8— Strangeways, T. S. P. Observations on the changes seen in living cells during growth and division. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1922-23, ser. B, 94: 137-41, 4 pl. ---- Abnormities. Alexandrowicz, J. [Anomalies in cell division and their possible effect on the development of individual characteristics] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 845-7.—Beauchamp, P. de. Divi- sion et anomalies chez Fonticola vitta (Duges) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 1004.—Fischer, B. Die Bedingungen der regenerativen und der atypischen Zellwucherung. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1935, 28: 47-85.—Levy, F. Untersuchungen uber abweichende Kern- und Zellteilungsvorgange; fiber hetero- morphe Zellen im Hoden von Amphibien (ein Beitrag zur Analyse der Zellteilung) Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1923. 68: 110-70, 2 pl.—Orthncr, F. Die allgemein physikalische Voraussetzung fiir die normale und krankhaft gesteigerte Zellvermehrung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 834-8. ---- Amitosis. See also Amitosis. Clara, M. Accrescimento amitotico del nucleo ed il destino dei cromosomi. Monit. zool. ital., 1932-33, 43: suppl., 214-7.—Dreyfus, A. Sur un type particulier d'amitose dans les cellules folliculeuses de l'ovaire du grillon (Gryllus assi- milis) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 409-12.—Grabowska, Z. Bourgeonnement nucheaire dans I'epitheiium de la glande verte chez l'ecrevisse (Potamobius astacus L.) Ibid., 1930, 103: 847-50.—Harant. H. Remarques sur les caryosomes et l'amitose en cyto-pathologie. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 216-28.—Krompecher, S. Ueber die Bedeutung der direkten Kern- beziehungsweise Zellteilung (Amitose) ausgehend von einer Betraehtung der histogenetischen Stammesgeschichte der betroffenen Zelle. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1937, 107: 235-57.— Mannes, P. Les aspects de pseudo-amitose dans l'6pitheiiuin bussolingual du cobaye. Cellule, Louvain, 1933-34, 42: 293- 311, pl.—Thomas, J. A. Une mode nouveau de multiplication cellulaire directe; la m6roamitose. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 988-90. ---- Chemistry. Carrel, A., & Baker, L. E. The chemical nature of substances required for cell multiplication. J. Exp. M., 1926, 44: 503- 21.—Chalkley, H. W. The chemistry of cell division; the relation between cell crowth and division in Amoeba proteus. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1931, 46: 1736-54.—Chatton, Em Lwov, A., & Rapkine, L. L'apparition de groupements SH avant la division chez les Foettingeriidae (Cilies) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 626-8.—Lipmann, F.. & Fischer, A. Proliferationsgrossc von Gewebezellen in vitro und Stoffumsatz. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 244: 187-9.—Rapkine. L. Sur" lea CELL-DIVISION 341 CELL-DIVISION processus chimiques au coins de la division cellulaire. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 191: S71-4. Also Ann. physiol., Par., 1931, 7: 382-418. Also J. chim. phys., Par., 1936, 33: 493; 1937 34: 416.—Voegtlin, C. Contributions to the chemistry of ceil division. In Lilly Res. Lab. (Dedicat. vol.) 1934, 66-72. Also in Symposia Quant. Biol., 1934, 2: 84-9. ----Chromosomes. See also Cell-division, Karyokinesis: Meiosis; Chromosome. Afify, A. Chromosome form and behaviour in diploid and triploid Aconitum. J. Genetics, Cambr., 1933, 27: 293-318 — Belar K., & Huth, W. Zur Teilungsautonomie der Chromoso- men. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 17: 51-66, 4 pl.—Bridges, C. B. Constrictions in the chromosomes of Drosophila melanogaster. Biol. Zbl., 1927, 47: 600-3. ------ Salivary chromosome maps with a key to the banding of the chromosomes of Droso- phila melanogaster. J. Hered., 1935, 26: 60-4, ch.—Colla, S. Ricerche sul movimento degli stami in alcune Berberidaceae; le modificazioni cellulari durante la contrazione. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1934, 21: 1-33.—Conard, A. Sur le mecanisme de la separation dicentrique des plaques anaphasiques chez De- gagnya majuscula (Kiitz.) Conard (= Spirogyra majuscula Kiitz.) C. rend. Soc biol., 1932, 110: 601-4.—Darlington, C. D. The internal mechanics of the chromosomes; the nuclear cycle in Fritillaria. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1935, ser. B, 118: 33-59, pl. ------ The external mechanics of the chromosomes; the scope of enquiry. Ibid., 1936, 121: ser. B, 264; 290, pl.—Dobell, C. The chromosome cycle of the Sporozoa considered in relation to the chromosome theory of heredity. Cellule, Louvain, 1925, 35: 107-92.—Dobzhansky, T. The persistence of the chromosome pattern in successive cell divisions in Drosophila pseudoobscura. J. Exp. Zool., 1936, 74: 119-35.—Eichhorn, A. Sur la division des chromo- somes somatiques chez les gymnospermes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 1116-8. ------ & Franquet, R. Numeration chromosomique et etude de la mitose somatique chez Asclepias cornuti. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 202: 776-8.—Gowen, J. W. On the mechanism of chromosome behavior in male and female Drosophila. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1928, 14: 475-7. -----& Gay, E. H. Chromosome constitution and behavior in ever-sporting and mottling in Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1934, 19: 189-208, 3 pl. Also repr.—Gustafsson, A. The different stability of chromosomes and the nature of mi- tosis. Hereditas, Lund, 1936, 22: 281-335.—Hall, R. P. A note on behavior of the chromosomes in Euglena. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1937, 56: 288-90.—Heberer, G. Die Furchungs- mitosen von Cyclops viridis J. und das Chromosomenindi- vidualitatsproblem. Zool. Anz., 1925, 63: 147-56.—Hedaye- tullah, S. On the structure and division of the somatic chromosomes in Narcissus. J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1931, ser. 3, 51: 347-86, 5 pl.—Hoare, G. V. A comparative study of the chromosomes of Scilla nonscripta during somatic and meiotic mitosis. Cellule, Louvain, 1934, 43: 5-42, 2 pl.— Bughes-Schrader, S. The chromosome cycle of Phenacoccus (Coccidae) Biol. Bull., 1935, 69: 462-8.—Husted, L. An analysis of chromosome structure and behavior with the aid of X-ray induced rearrangements. Genetics, 1936, 21: 537- 53.—Jentsch, S. Die Chromosomen des Wellensittichs (Melopsittacus undulatus Sh.) untersucht in somatischen Geweben und in der Spermatogenese, nebst einigen Bemer- kungen iiber Kernfragmentation im Amnion. Zschr. Zellforsch. 1935, 23: 607-26.—Kater, J. McA. Reconstruction of daughter nuclei and the individuality of chromosomal vesicles during interkinesis. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1928, 72: 189-217, 2 pl.— Lee, A. B. The chromosomes of Paris quadrifolia and the mechanism of their division. Ibid., 1924-25, 69: 1-25, 2 pl.— Litardiere, R. de. Recherches sur 1'eiement chromosomique dans la carvocinese somatique des filisinees. Cellule, Louvain, 1920-21, 31: pt 2, 253-475, 9 pl.—McClung, C. E. The American Society of Zoologists; chromosome movements. Am. Natur., 1932, 66: 139-46.—Martens, P. Le cycle du chromosome somatique dans le Paris quadrifolia. Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1922, 5. ser., 8: 124-9. Also Cellule, Louvain, 1922, 32: pt 2, 331-428, 4 pl. ------ Le cycle du chromosome somatique dans les phanerogames; Listera ovata. Ibid., 1925, 36: pt 2, 125-214, 2 pl.------Le cycle du chromosome somatique dans les phan6rogames; recherches experimentales sur la cinese dans la cellule vivante. Ibid., 1928, 38: 67- 174, pl.—Metz, C. W., & Lawrence, E. G. Studies on the organization of the giant gland chromosome of Diptera. Q. Rev. Biol., 1937, 12: 135-51.—Mol, W. E. de. On chromoso- mal constrictions, satellites and nucleoli in Hyacinthus orien- talis. Beitr. Biol. Pflanz., 1927, 15: 93-116, 2 pl.—Morita, J. Contribution a I'etude de la fixite du nombre des chromosomes; les chromosomes dans la premiere cinese spermatoeytaire de Me- costethus grossus (Linn.) (Orthoptere) Bull. biol. France, 1927, 61: 293-314, 4 pl.—Miintzing, A. Chromosome behaviour in some Nicotiana hybrids. Hereditas, Lund, 1935, 20:251-71.— Naville, A. Le cycle chromosomique d'Urospora lagidis (de Saint Joseph) Parasitology, Lond., 1927, 19: 100-38.------ Le cycle chromosomique d'une nouvelle actinomyide: Guy6- notia sphaerulosa n. gen., n. sp. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1929- 30, 73: 547-75, 5 pl.—Nebel, B. R. Chromosome structure in Tradescantia; the direction of coiling of the chromonema in Tradescantia reflexa Raf., T. virginiana L., Zebrina pendula Schnizl. and Rhoeo discolor Hance. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 16: 285-304 3 pl.—Oura, G. A new method of unravelling the chromonema spiralis. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1936, 53: 36, 2 pl.—Perry, K. M. Mitosis in Galanthus nivalis (with special reference to chromosome structure, and the time at which split- ting occurs) J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1932, 52: 344-56, 2 pl.— Sax, K. Chromosome behavior and nuclear development in Tradescantia. Genetics, 1937, 22: 523-33, pl.—Schwartz, H. Der Chromosomenzyklus von Tetraneura ulmi de Geer. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 15: 645-87, 3 pl.—Smith, F. H. The structure of the somatic and meiotic chromosomes of Galtonia candicans. Cellule, Louvain, 1931-33, 41: 241-63, 2 pl.— Suomalainen, E. Der Chromosomencyclus von Macrosiphum pisi Kalt. (Aphididae) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 19: 583-94 — Taylor, W. R. Chromosome structure in mitosis and meiosis. Proc. Internat. Congr. Plant Sc. (1926) 1929, 1: 265-70, pl — Tonniges, C. Die Karyokinese von Opalina ranarum; ein Beitrag zur Zahlenkonstanz und Individualitat der Chromoso- men der Protisten. Sitzber. Ges. Naturwiss. Marburg, 1927, 62: 345-80, 4 pl.—Trankowsky, D. A. Leitkorperchen der Chromosomen bei einigen Angiospermen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 10: 736-43.—Walton, A. C. The chromosome cycle in Nematodes; a preliminary report. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1924, 43: 1-10.—Whitney, D. D. The chromosome cycle in the rotifer Asplanchna amphora. J. Morph., 1929, 47: 415- 33.—Winge, O. Chromosome behaviour in male and female individuals of Vallisneria spiralis and Naias marina. J. Genet., Lond.. 1927-28, 18: 99-107, 2 pl—Winiwarter, H. de. Etude du evele chromosomique chez diverses races de Gryllo- talpa gryll (L.) Arch, biol., Liege, 37: 515-72, 2 pl. ■---- Chromosomes: Aberration. Darlington, C. D. The external mechanics of the chromo- somes; abnormal mitosis and meiosis. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1936, ser. B., 121: 301-10, pl.—De Vries. H. On physiological chromomeries. Cellule, Louvain, 1925, 35: 5-17.—Dobzhans- ky, T. Induced chromosomal aberrations in animals. In Biol. effects of radiat. (Duggar, B. M.) N. Y., 1936, 2: 1167-208 — Dubinin, N. P., Sokolov, N. N., & Tiniakov, G. G. Occurrence and distribution of chromosome aberrations in nature (Diptera) Nature, Lond., 1936, 137: 1035.—Ellenhorn, J. E. [Chromo- meres as indicators of (lie morphological properties of mitotic chromosomes] Biol. J., Moskva, 1937, 6: 633-44.—Ghimpu, V. Satellites des chromosomes dans le regne vegetal. Bull, histol. appl., Par., 1930, 7: 14(1-55.—Hammerschlag, V. Einige erbbiologische Thesen; Chromosomenschariigung und ihre erbbiologische Auswirkung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1934, 84: 1121-3.—Li, J. C. The effect of chromosome aberrations on development in Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1927, 12: 1-58.—Medwedewa, G. B. Ueber die Trabanten bei Crepis dioscoridis L. (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 10: 150--03.—Navachine, S. Les satellites des chro- mosomes, chez Galtonia candicans, consideree comme un indice de race (avec demon:-tration microscopique) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1155.—Oliver, C. P.. & Van Atta, E. W. Genetic and cytological correlation of chromosomal aberra- tions of Drosophila. Proc. Internat. Congr. Genet., 1932, 2: 145-7.—Painter, T. S. A new method for the study of chromo- some aberrations and the plotting of chromosome maps in Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1934, 19: 175-88.— Stern, C. Eine neue Chromosomenaberration von Drosophila melanogaster und ihre Bedeutung fur die Theorie der linearen Anordnung der Gene. Biol. Zbl., 1926, 46: 505-8. ---- Chromosomes: Chiasma. Darlington, C. D. Ring-formation in Oenothera and other genera. J. Genet., Lond., 1928-29, 20: 345-63.—Emerson, S. Chromosome rings in Oenothera, Drosophila and Maize. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1932, 18: 630.—Gairdner. A. E.. & Darlington, C. D. Ring-formation in diploid and polyploid Campanula persicifolia. Genetica, Gravenh., 1931, 13: 113— 50.—Hakansson, A. Chromosomenringe in Pisum und ihre mutmassliche genetische Bedeutung. Hereditas, Lund, 1929, 12: 1-10.—Hertwig, G. Die Vielwertigkeit der Speicheldriisen- kerne und -chromosomen bei Drosophila melanogaster. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1935, 70: 496-501.—McClung, C. E. The chiasmatype theory of Janssens. Q. Rev. Biol., 1927, 2: 344-66.—Mather, K. Competition between bivalents during chiasma formation. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1936-37, ser. B., 120:208-27. ------& Lamm, R. The negative correlation of chiasma frequencies. Hereditas, Lund, 1935, 20: 65-70.— Seiler, J. Die Chiasmatypie als Ursache des Faktorenaus- tausches. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1926, 41: 259-84.— White, M. J. D. The influence of temperature on chiasma frequency. J. Genet., Cambr., 1934, 29: 203-15. ------ Chiasma-localisation in Mecostethus grossus L. and Metri- optera brachyptera L. (Orthoptera) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 24: 128-35.—Winiwarter, H. de. Chiasmatypie et reduction. C. rend. Soc biol., 1921, 85: 1109-12. ---- Chromosomes: Effect of various agents. Anderson, E. G. Induced chromosomal alterations in maize. In Biol, effects of radiat. (Duggar, B. M.) N. Y., 1936, 2: 1297-310.—Catcheside, D. G. X-ray treatment of Oenothera chromosomes. Genetica, Gravenh., 1935, 17: 313-41.— Earl, R. O. The nature of chromosomes; the effects of reagents on root-tip sections of Vicia faba L. Abstr. Theses Univ. Chicago, 1926-27, 5: 355-9.—Goodspeed, T. H. Induced chromosomal alterations. In Biol, effects of radiat. (Duggar, B. M.) N. Y., 1936, 2: 1281-95.—Hammett, F. S. Chromo- CELL-DIVISION 342 CELL-DIVISION some and aster dimensions of dividing cells in regenerating tissues of Clymenella torquata exposed to sulfhydryl and sulfoxide. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1934, 22: 173-8.—Helwig, E. R. The effect of X-rays upon the chromosomes of Circotettix verruculatus (Orthoptera) J. Morph. Physiol., 1933, 55: 265-311.—Huskins, C. L. Factors affecting chromosome structure and pairing. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1932, 3. ser., 26: 17-28. ------& Hunter, A. W. S. The effects of X-radiation on chromosomes in the microspores of Trillium erectum Linn. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1935, ser. B., 117: 22-33.—Marshak, A. The effect of X-rays on chromosomes in different stages of meiosis. J. Gen. Physiol., 1935, 19: 179-98, pl.------ The effect of X-rays on chromosomes in mitosis. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1937, 23: 362-9. ------ Sensitivity of chromosomes to roentgen rays in relation to temperature and pH. Arch. Path., Chic, 1937, 23: 745.—Mather, K. [The behaviour of meiotic chromosomes after X-irradiation] Hereditas, Lund., 1934, 19: 303-22. ------& Stone, L. H. A. The effect of X-radiation upon somatic chromosomes. J. Genet., Cambr., 1933, 28: 1-24, 2 pl.—Metz, C. W. Effects of mechanical distortion on the structure of salivary gland chromosomes. Biol. Bull., 1936, 71: 238-48.—Navashin, M. A preliminary report on some chromosome alterations by X-rays in Crepis. Am. Natur., 1931, 65: 243-52.—Patterson, J. T. Proof that the entire chromosome is not eliminated on the production of somatic variations by X-rays in Drosophila. Genetics, 1930, 15: 141-9.—Timofeev-Ressovsky, N. W. Die bisherigen Ergebnisse der Strahlengenetik. Erg. med. Strahlenforsch., 1931, 5: 129-228. ---- Chromosomes: Fragmentation. Dobzhansky, T. Studies on chromosome conjugation; behavior of duplicating fragments. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1934, 68: 134-62.—Friesen, G. [Comparative study of the frequency of somatic fragmentation of chromosomes in the male and female Drosophila melanogaster] Biol. J., Moskva, 1932, 1: 47-51.—Husted, L. Chromosome breakage and knol formation in Paris and Pancratium. J. Genet., Cambr., 1937, 34: 329-38.—Kaufmann, B. P., & Demerec, M. Fre- quency of induced breaks in chromosomes of Drosophila melanogaster. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1937, 23: 484-8 — Mangenot, G. Sur les phenomenes de fragmentation vacuo- late, dits d'aggregation. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1929, 25: Spec. No. 1, 507-18. ---- Chromosomes: Fusion. Bonnet, J. Sur les fusions nucieaires sans caractere sexuel. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1911, 152: 969-72.—Painter, T. S., & Stone, W. Chromosome fusion and speciation in Drosophilae. Genetics, 1935, 20: 327-41. ---- Chromosomes: Inversion. Kamshilov, M. M. [Interchromosomal inversions] Biol. J., Moskva, 1933, 2: 161-83.—Sidorov, B. N., Sokolov, N. N., & Trofimov, I. E. Crossing-over in heterozygoten Inversionen. Genetica, Gravenh., 1935, 18: 291-312.—Sterinberg, A. G. Relations between chromosome size and effects of inversions of crossing-over in Drosophila melanogaster. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1937, 23: 54-6.—Sturtevant, A. H. A cross- over reducer in Drosophila melanogaster due to inversion of a section of the third chromosome. Biol. Zbl., 1926, 46: 697-702. ------& Beadle, G. W. The relations of inversions in the X chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster to crossing over and disjunction. Genetics, 1936, 21: 554-604. ---- Chromosomes: Non-disjunction. Anderson, E. G. A comparison of the percentages of non- disjunction in successive broods. Papers Michigan Acad. Sc (1926) 1927, 7: 273-8. ------ Studies on a case of high non-disjunction in Drosophila melanogaster. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1929, 51: 397-441.—Frolowa, S. L. Ein Fall des Non-Disjonction bei Drosophila phalerata Meig. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 10: 214-20.—Gates, W. H. A case of non-disjunction in the mouse. Genetics, 1927, 12: 295- 306.—Heustis, R. R. The effect of maternal age and of temperature change in secondary non-disjunction. Biol Bull., 1928, 55: 121-34.—Mavor, J. W. The production of non-disjunction by X-rays. J. Exp. Zool., 1924, 39: 381-432.— Painter, T. S. The chromosome constitution of Gates' non- disjunction (v. o.) mice. Genetics, 1927, 12: 379-92, 3 pl. ---- Chromosomes: Pairing. Baur, E., Herzberg-Frankel, O. [et al.] Koppelungser- scheinungen bei Antirrhinum majus. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm 1929, 50: 314-43.—Castle, W. E. Further data on linkage in rabbits. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1936, 22: 222-5.— Catcheside, D. G. Chromosome linkage and syndesis in Oenothera. Tr. R. Soc. Edinburgh, 1929-30, 56: 467-84, 3 pl.— Darlington, C. D. Anomalous chromosome pairing in the male Drosophila pseudo-obscura. Genetics, 1934, 19: 95-118.— De Souza Violante, J. M. La parasyndese dans Balsamina hortensis et Campanula persicifolia. Cellule, Louvain 1929 39: 233-67, 4 pl.—Gruneberg, H. Further linkage data on the albino chromosome of the house-mouse. J. Genet., Cambr., 1936, 33: 255-65.—Gustafsson, A. Primary and secondary association in Taraxacum. Hereditas, Lund, 1935, 20: 1-31.__ Hakansson, A. Das Vorkommen der Chromosomenverkettung in Pisum. Ibid., 1931, 15: 17-61. ------ Neue Falle von Chromosomenverkettung in Pisum. Ibid., 1932, 16: 155-9. ------ [Chromosomenbindungen in einigen Kreuzungen zwischen halbsterilen Erbsen] Ibid., 1934, 19: 341-58 — Haldane, J. B. S. Linkage in Primula sinensis; a correction J. Genet., Cambr., 1936, 32: 373.—Hayden, M. A. Karyc^ sphere formation and synapsis in the beetle, Phanaeus J Morph., 1924-25, 39: 261-87, 5 pl.—Kidder, G. W. On the genus Ancistruma Strand (Ancistrum Maupas) the conjugation and nuclear reorganization Ancistruma isseli Kahl Arch Protistenk., 1933, 81: 1-18, pl.—Koller, P. C. The internal mechanics of the chromosomes; pairing and coiling in salivary gland nuclei of Drosophila. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1935 ser B., 118: 371-97, 4 pl.—McClintock, B., & Hill, H. E. 'The cytological identification of the chromosome associated with the R-G linkage group in Zea mays. Genetics, 1931, 16: 175-90.—McClung, C. E. Synapsis and related phenomena in Mecostethus and Leptysma (Orthoptera) J. Morph., 1926-27 43: 181-251, 4 pl.—Mavor. J. W. An effect of X-rays on the linkage of Mendelian characters in the first chromosome of Drosophila. Genetics, 1923, 8: 355-66. ------ & Svenson, H. K. An effect of X rays on the linkage of Mendelian charac- ters in the second chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster Ibid., 1924, 9: 70-89.—Metz, C. W. Chromosome studies on the Diptera; incomplete synapsis of chromosomes in Dasyllis grossaFabr. Biol. Bull., 1922, 43: 253-66, pl. ----- Associ- ation of homologous chromosomes in tetraploid cells of Diptera. Ibid., 369-73.—Meurman, O. Association and types of chromo- somes in Aucuba japonica. Hereditas, Lund, 1929, 12: 179-209.—Minouchi, O. A new conception of the mode of synapsis. Jap. J. Zool., 1922-27, 1: 275-80.—Muller, H. J. Oenothera-like linkage of chromosomes in Drosophila. J Genet., Lond., 1930-31, 22: 335-57.—Navashin, M. On the chromatin deficiency in Crepis leading to partial sterility and to formation of a heteromorphic chromosome pair. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1932-33, 63: 218-23.—Oehlkers, F. Kop- pelungsforschung, ein Kapitel aus der neueren Vererbungslehre. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 727-30.—Peto, F. H. Associations of somatic chromosomes induced by heat and chloral hydrate treatments. Canad. J. Res., 1935, 13: sect. C, 301-14, pl.— Robertson, W. R. B. Chromosome studies; synapsis in the Tettigidae, with special reference to the presynapsis split, J. Morph. Physiol., 1931, 51: 119-45.—Sheffield. F. M. L. Chromosome linkage in Oenothera, with special reference to some Fi hybrids. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1929, ser. B., 105: 207-30, 2 pl.—Yocom, H. B. The occurrence of telosynapsis in the male germ cells of an hemipteran, Leptocoris trivitattus Say. J. Morph., 1922-23, 37: 287-99, 2 pl. ---- Chromosomes: Reciprocal translocation and crossing-over. Bergner, A. D. *The effect of prolongation of each stage of life-cycle on crossing over in the second and third chromosomes of Drosophila melanogaster [Columbia University] p. 107-63. 8? N. Y., 1928. Also J. Exp. Zool., 1928, 50: Anderson, E. G. Chromosomal interchanges in maize. Genetics, 1935, 20: 70-83.—Beadle, G. W. Crossing-over in attached-X triploids of Drosophila melanogaster. J. Genet., Cambr., 1934, 29: 277-309.—Bolen, H. R. A mutual trans- location involving the fourth and the X-chromosomes of Drosophila. Am. Natur., 1931, 65: 417-22.—Bonnier. G. Crossing-over in triploids of Drosophila melanogaster with attached X-chromosomes. Hereditas, Lund, 1932-33, 17: 342-62. ------ & Nordenskiold, M. Studies in Droso- phila melanogaster with attached X-s; crossing-over values; frequences of reciprocal and non-reciprocal exchanges; chro- matid interference. Ibid., 1937, 23: 257-78.—Bridges, C. B. The relation of the age of the female to crossing over in the third chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster. J. Gen. Physiol. (J. Loeb Mem. Vol.) 1927, 8: 689-700.—Brink, R. A., & Cooper, D. C. A proof that crossing-over involves an exchange of segments between homologous chromosomes. Genetics, 1935, 20: 22-35.—Cleland, R. E., & Brittingham. W. H. A contribution to an understanding of crossing over within chromosome rings of Oenothera. Ibid., 1934, 19: 62-72.— Cooper, D. C, & Brink, R. A. Cytological evidence for seg- mental interchange between non-homologous chromosomes in maize. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1931, 17: 334-8.—Crew, F. A. E., & Koller, P. C. The sex incidence of chiasma fre- quency and genetical crossing-over in the mouse. J. Genet., Cambr., 1932, 26: 360-83, 2 pl.—Darlington, C D. A cyto- logical demonstration of genetic crossing-over. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1930, ser. B, 107: 50-9, pl. ------ The time, place. and action of crossing-over. J. Genet., Cambr., 1935, 31: 185-212. ------ Crossing-over and its mechanical relation- ships in Chorthippus and Stauroderus. Ibid., 1936, 33: 465- 500, pl.------The limitation of crossing-over in Oeno- thera. Ibid., 32: 343-52.—Dobzhansky, T. The decrease of crossing-over observed in translocations, and its probable explanation. Am. Natur., 1931, 65: 214-32. ----- Studies on chromosome conjugation; the relation between crossing-over and disjunction of chromosomes. Zschr. indukt. Abstamni-. 1933, 64: 269-309.—Elov, E. A theoretical and experimental study on the changes in the crossing-over value, their causes and meaning. Genetica, Gravenh., 1932, 14: 1-116.—Fak»« CELL-DIVISION 343 CELL-DIVISION e naustausch und Austausch von Chromosomenstiicken. Eugenik, Berl., 1931-32, 2: 198-200.—Friesen, H. Kunstliche Auslosung von Crossing-over bei Drosophila-Mannchen. Biol. Zbl., 1934, 54: 65-75.----—• Causes of suppression of crossing-over in males of Drosophila melanogaster. Nature, Lond., 1934, 134: 326. ------ Spermatogoniales crossing- over bei Drosophila. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1936, 71: 501-26.—Gershenson, S. Crossing-over and chromosome disjunction. Nature, Lond., 1935, 136: 834.—Graubard, M. A. Temperature effect on interference and crossing-over. Ge- netics, 1934, 19: 83-94— Guyenot, E.f & Naville, A. La reduction chromatique chez Drosophila melanogaster et la theorie du crossing-over. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 187: 953.— Haase-Bessell, G. Chromosomeniiberkreuzungen bei der Rose Konrad Ferdinand Meyer. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1928-29, 49: 146-62.—Honer, E. Der Einfluss subletaler Temperaturen auf das crossing over in verschiedenen Ent- wicklungsstadien bei Weibchen von Drosophila melanogaster. Biol. Zbl., 1935, 55: 310-35.—Jennings, H. S. Some conse- quences of different extents of interference, in the crossing-over of the genes. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1923, 9: 147-9.— Just, G. Weitere Untersuchungen zum Problem des Faktoren- austausches. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1926, 41:113. Untersuchungen fiber die Variabilitat der Crossing-over-Werte. Ibid., 1927, 44: 149-86.—Kikkawa. H. Studies on non- inherited variation in crossing-over in Drosophila. J. Genet., Cambr., 1934, 28: 329-48.—Kirssanov, B. A. Ueber die Nach- wirkung verschiedener Temperaturen und der X-Strahlen auf das Crossing-over im dritten Chromosom bei Drosophila melanogaster; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Biol. Zbl., 1931, 51: 529-33. ------ Die Veranderungen in dem Crossing-over bei Drosophila melanogaster unter dem Einflusse der gemeinsa- men Wirkung von X-Strahlen und von verschiedenen Tempera- turen. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1933, 64: 1-14. Weitere Untersuchungen uber das Crossing-over bei X-Strahlen und verschiedenen Temperaturen; Vergleich der dabei entste- henden Veranderungen. Ibid., 1934, 68: 127-33.—Lorenz, P. Beitrag zur Theorie des Chromomerenaustausches. Ibid., 1925, 40: 108-14.—Ludwig, W. Ueber numerische Bezie- hungen der Crossover-Werte untereinander. Ibid., 1934, 67:58-95. ------ Untersuchungen zum Gesetz des Crossing- over; die einteiligen Koppelungsgruppen. Ibid., 1935, 69: 1-37. ------ Das Crossingover-Problem vom genetischen Standpunkt. Naturwissenschaften, 1935, 23: 860-6.—Mc- Clintock, B. A cytological demonstration of the location of an interchange between 2 non-homologous chromosomes of Zea mays. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1930, 16: 791-6.— Mather, K. Crossing-over and chromosome conjugation in triploid Drosophila. J. Genet., Cambr., 1935, 30: 481-5. ----- The determination of position in crossing-over; Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 1936, 33: 207-35.—Mavor, J. W. The effect on crossing-over and non-disjunction of X-raying the anterior and posterior halves of Drosophila pupae. Genetics, 1929, 14: 129-59.—Morgan, T. H. The bearing of genetics on the cvtological evidence for crossing-over. Cellule, Louvain, 1925, 36: pt 2, 111-23.—Moriwaki, D. A case of 50 percent crossing-over in the male Drosophila. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 34.—Offermann, C. A., & Muller, H. J. Regional differences in crossing-over as a function of the chromosome structure. Proc Internat. Congr. Genet., 1932, 2: 143-5.— Patterson, J. T., & Suche, M. L. Crossing over induced by X-rays in Drosophila males. Genetics, 1934, 19: 223-36.— Payne, F. Crossover modifiers in the third chromosomes of Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 1924, 9: 327-42.— Redfield, H. Crossing over in the third chromosomes of triploids of Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 1930, 15:205-52.—Rhoades, M. M. An experimental and theoretical study of chromatid crossing-over. Ibid., 1933, 18: 535-55.—Sax, K. Interlocking as a demonstration of the occurrence of crossing-over. Am. Natur., 1934, 68: 95. ------ Chromosome coiling in relation to meiosis and crossing over. Genetics, 1936, 21: 324-38, pl.— Schweitzer, M. D. An analytical study of crossing over in Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 1935, 20: 497-527. Also repr. ------ & Kaliss, N. Does sister-strand crossing-over occur in Drosophila melanogaster? Ibid., 581-5.—Seiler, J. Geschlechtschromosomen-Untersuchungen an Psychiden; Chro- mosomenkoppelungen bei Solenobia pineti Z.; eine zytologische Basis fiir die Faktorenaustausch-Hypothese. Arch. Zell- forsch., 1921-22, 16: 171-216, pl. ------ & Haniel, C. B. Das verschiedene Verhalten der Chromosomen in Eireifung und Samenreifung von Lymantia monacha L.; ein zytologischer Beitrag zur Austausch (Crossing-over-) Hypothese. Zschr. jndukt. Abstamm., 1921, 27: 81-103.—Tiniakov, G. G. [Cross- ing over in the 4th chromosome] Biol. J., Moskva, 1932, 1: 42-58.—Wellensiek, S. J. The occurrence of more than 50% crossing-over in Pisum. Genetica, Gravenh., 1928-29, 11: 509-18.—Weinstein, A. The theorv of multiple-strand cross- ing over. Genetics, 1936, 21: 155-99.—Whittinghill, M. Induced crossing over in Drosophila males and its probable nature. Ibid., 1937, 22: 114-29.—Winkler, H. Konversions- Theorie und Austausch-Theorie II. Biol. Zbl., 1933, 53: 73-98. ■--- Chromosomes: Reduplication. Blakeslee, A. F. D6doublement du nombre de chromosomes chez les plantes par traitement chimique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937,205:476-9.—Haldane, J. B. S., Sprunt, A. D., & Haldane, N. M. Reduplication in mice; preliminary communication. J., Genet., Cambr., 1915-16, 5: 133-5.—Nasarenko, J. J. Ein fall wahrscheinlicher Verdoppelumj eines Chromosom- stuckes bei Drosophila melanogaster; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Biol. Zbl., 1930, 50: 385-92.—Offermann, C. A. Branched ioQcmOSOmeS aS symmetrioal duplications. J. Genet., Cambr., 1936, 32: 103-16.—Rosenberg, O. Die semiheterotypische leilung und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Entstehung verdoppelter Chromosomenzahlen. Hereditas, Lund, 1926-27, 8: 305-38.— Sturtevant, A. H. The reduplication hypothesis as applied to Drosophila. Am. Natur., 1914, 48: 535-49. ---- Chromosomes: Segregation. Ba*eson. W. Segregation. J. Genet., Lond., 1925-26, 16: 201-35.—Emerson, S. H. Chromosome configuration in a dwarf segregate from Oenothera f ranciscana sulf urea. Papers Michigan Acad. Sc. (1928) 1929, 9: 117-20, 13 pl.—Metz, C. W. Chro- mosome behavior and genetic behavior in Sciara (Diptera) genetic evidence of selective segregation in S. coprophila Lint. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1927, 45: 184-200.—Mol, W. E. de. Somatic segregation together with alteration of the chromoso- mal complement and of the nucleolar composition. Ibid., 160-83.—Serebrovsky, A. S. Somatic segregation in domestic fowl. J. Genet., Lond., 1925-26, 16: 33-42, pl—Smith- Stocking, H. Genetic studies on selective segregation of chro- mosomes in Sciara coprophila Lintner. Genetics, 1936, 21: 421-43.—Stern, C. Somatic crossing over and segregation in Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 625-730.—Sturtevant, A. H. Preferential segregation of the fourth chromosomes in Drosophila melanogaster. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1934, 20: 515-8. ---- Chromosomes: Translocation. Burnham, C. R. Cytogenetic studies of an interchange between chromosomes 8 and 9 in maize. Genetics, 1934, 19: 430-47.—Dobzhansky, T. Genetical and cytological proof of translocations involving the third and the fourth chromosomes of Drosophila melanogaster. Biol. Zbl., 1929, 49: 408-19. Translocations involving the third and the fourth chromosomes of Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1930, 15: 347; 1931, 16: 629. ------ Studies on chromosome conjuga- tion; translocations involving the second and the Y-chromo- somes of Drosophila melanogaster. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1931-32, 60: 235-86, 2 pl.—Hamlett, G. W. I). The linkage disturbance involved in the chromosome translocation I. of Drosophila, and its probable significance. Biol. Bull., 1926, 51: 435-42.—Kirsanov, B. A. [Recurrent translocation in Drosophila melanogaster] Biol. J. Moskva, 1933, 2: 450.— Kossikov, R. V., & Muller, H. J. Invalidation of the genetic evidence for branched chromonemas; in the case of the pale translocation in Drosophila. J. Hered., 1935, 26: 305-17.— Muller, H. J., & Altenburg, E. The frequency of translocations produced by X-rays in Drosophila. Genetics, 1930, 15: 283-311.—Nabours, R. K., & Robertson, W. R. B. An X-ray induced chromosomal translocation in Apotettix eurycephalus Hancock (grouse locusts) Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1933, 19: 234-9.—Schneider, B. Ueber die Umordnung der Chromoso- men bei der Mitose. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 17: 255-312. ---- Comparative biology. See also same subdivision under Cell-division, Karyokinesis. Chalkley, H. W. Amoeba proteus as material for the study of cell division and cell growth. In Symposia Quant. Biol., 1934, 2: 89-93.—Clausen, J. Cyto-genetic and taxonomic investigations on Melanium violets. Hereditas, Lund, 1931, 15: 219-308.—Conard, A. Sur la division cellulaire chez Spirogyra. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 71-6. ------ Sur la division des cellules des tissus m6caniques de la tige de Tradescantia virginica L. Ibid., 346-8. ------ Sur la divi- sion cellulaire chez Melosira varians Ag. Ibid., 954-7.— Detwiler, S. R. An experimental study of cellular proliferation in the anterior portion of the spinal cord of Amblystoma. J. Exp. Zool., 1925, 42: 333-70.—Hammerling, J. Ueber dauernd teilungsfiihige Korperzellen bei Aeolosoma hemprichi Ehrbg. Biol. Zbl., 1924, 44: 169-73—Ivanic, M. Ueber die multiple und jugendliche Teilung bei Centropyxis aculeata Ehrbg. Zool. Anz., 1925, 63: 267-70. ------ Ueber die gewohnliche Zweiteilung, multiple Teilung und Encystierung bei 2 Euglypha- Arten. Arch. Protistenk., 1934, 82: 363-79, 2 pl.—Lewis, F. T. A volumetric study of growth and cell division in 2 types of epithelium—the longitudinally prismatic epidermal cells of Tradescantia and the radially prismatic epidermal cells of Cucumis. Anat. Rec, 1930, 47: 59-99.—Pasteels, J. Re- cherches sur la morphogenese et le determinisme des segmenta- tions inegales chez les Spiralia; Aplysia; Mycostoma; Chaetop- terus. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1934, 30: 161-97.—Robertson, T. B. Experimental studies on cellular multiplication; the multiplication of isolated infusoria. Biochem. J., Cambr., 1921, 15: 595-611. ---- Cytokinesis. Becker, W. A., & Siemaszko, J. H. Ueber das Verhalten der Cytoplasmaeinschlusse der Equisetum-Sporen wahrend der Zellteilung. Cellule, Louvain, 1936-37, 45: 29-42, pl.— Chalkley, H. W. The mechanism of cytoplasmic fission in Amoeba proteus. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1935, 24: 607-21. ------& Daniel, G. E. The effect of certain chemicals upon the division of the cytoplasm in Amoeba proteus, with par- ticular reference to salt antagonism and the interaction of salts CELL-DIVISION 344 CELL-DIVISION and organic acids. Ibid., 1934, 21: 258-69.—Voss, H. Fiir- berisch nachweisbare Veranderungen im Plasma des Axolotleies wahrend der Furchung. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1936, 40: 110-8, pl. ---- Dictyokinesis. Sokolska, J. L'appareil de Golgi dans les cellules somatiques et sexuelles (spermatogenese et orogenese) de i'araigiiee domestique (Tegenaria domestica) division inegale ou m:.nque de division pendant la mitose. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 1395. ------ Vacuome et appareil de Golgi pendant la premiere division de maturation chez l'araignee Tegenaria domestica CI. Ibid., 1928, 99: 1548. ---- Effects of chemical agents. Herrlen, H. *Versuche zur Pharmakologie der Zellvermehrung. 21p. 8? Tub., 1933. Carrel, A., & Baker, L. E. L'action des proteoses sur la proliferation cellulaire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 15: 359-61.— Chalkley, H. W., & Voegtlin, C. The chemistry of cell division; inhibition of cell division of Amoeba proteus by high dilutions of copper salts—antagonism of copper and glutathione. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1932, 47: 535-60.—Champy, C. L'action de l'extrait thyroidien sur la multiplication cellulaire; caractere 61ectif de cette action. Arch, morph. gen., Par., 1922, No. 4, 1-58.—Dimitrowa, A. Ueber die Beschleunigung der Zell- teilungsrate durch Einwirkung von Koleoptilenspitzenextrak- ten. Arch. Protistenlc, 1935, 84: 415-8.—Dreyfus, A.. & Zaccaro, O. Influence du chloral sur les racines d'oignon. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 1507-9.—Evans, W. H. The influence of the carbonates of the rare earths (cerium, lantha- num, yttrium) on growth and cell-division in hyacinths. Biochem. J., Liverp., 1912-13, 7: 349-55, pl.—Gurvich, A. Excitantes de la division celular. Med. ibera, 1933, 27: pt 2, 646.—Haberlandt, G. Ueber Zellteilungshormone und ihre Beziehungen zur Wundheilung, Befruchtung, Parthenogenesis und Adventivembryonie. Biol. Zbl., 1922, 42: 145-72 — Jacoby, F., Trowell, O. A., & Willmer, E. N. Studies on the growth of tissues in vitro; further observations on the manner in which cell division of chick fibroblasts is affected by embryo tissue juice. J. Exp. Biol., Lond., 1937, 14: 255-66.—Krahl, M. E., & Clowes, G. H. A. Studies on cell metabolism and cell division; stimulation of cellular oxidation and reversible inhibition of cell division by dihalo and trihalophenols. J. Gen. Physiol., 1936-37, 20: 173-84. Also repr.—Ludford, R. J. The action of toxic substances upon the division of normal and malignant cells in vitro and in vivo. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1935-36, 18: 411-41, 4 pl.—Mottram, J. C. On the division of cells under varying tensions of carbon dioxide. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1928, 9: 240-4.—Nakamura, T. Recherches sur l'action activante des extraits d'embryons sur la multiplication cellulaire. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 516-26.—Nemec, B. Ueber den Einfluss des Nikotins auf sich teilende Zellen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 7: 99-105.—Richards, A. The acceleration of the rate of cell division. Biol. Bull., 1922, 43: 348-68.—Ries, L. J. von, & Ries, M. von. Einfluss ein- zelner Hormone auf die Zellteilungsvorgange [discussion] Helvet. med. acta, 1935-36, 2: 274.—Robertson, T. B. Ex- perimental studies on cellular multiplication; the influence of mutual contiguity upon reproductive rate and the part played therein by the X-substance in bacterised infusions which stimu- lates the multiplication of infusoria. Biochem. J., Cambr., 1921, 15: 612-9.—Rohdenburg, G. L., & Nagy, S. M. Cell- division stimulating and inhibiting substances in tissues. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 30: 335-40. ------ Some further physi- ological effects of cell division stimulants and inhibitors. Ibid., 512-6.—Smith, H. W. The action of acids on cell division with reference to permeability to anions. Am. J. Physiol., 1925, 72: 347-71.—Torrey, H. B. The depressant action of thyroxin on cell division. Anat. Rec, 1924, 29: 100.—Voegtlin, C, & Chalkley, H. W. The chemistry of cell division; the effect of glutathione on cell division in Amoeba proteus. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1930, 45: 3041-03. ---- Effect of physical agents. Baker, L. E. The chemical nature of the substance required for cell multiplication; action of glutathione, hemoglobin, and ash of liver on the growth of fibroblasts. J. Exp. M., 1929, 49: 163-82.------ & Carrel, A. Action des lipo'ides du serum sur la multiplication cellulaire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 79-82. ------ The effect of digests of pure proteins on cell proliferation. J. Exp. M., 1928, 47: 353-70.—Bauer, E. Ueber Forderung der Zellteilung mittels der Verminderung dei Oberflachenspannung des umgebenden Mediums. Arch. mikr. Anat. Entwmech., 1924, 101: 541-52.—Busy, E. La concentra- tion en oxygene du milieu, facteur fondamental de l'activation et de la division cellulaires. N6oplasmes, 1930, 9: 129-42.— Canti, R. G., & Spear, F. G. The effect of gamma irradiation on cell division in tissue culture in vitro. Proc. R. Soc, Lond 1927, ser. B., 102: 92; 1929, ser. B., 105: 93.—Ephrussi, b! Sur racc4'4ration inegale des diff6rentes phases de la division cellulaire par 1'eievation de ia temperature. C. rend. Acad sc 1926, 182: 810-2.—Erdmann, K. Ueber eine Ursache' der Hemmung der Zell-Teilung duicli Rontgenstrahlen. Arch ges. Physiol., 1934-35, 235: 470-85.—Juul, J., & Kemp, T. [Influence of roentgen and radium rays on cell division] Ugeskr lager, 1931, 93: 669-75.------ Influence de la chaleur sur la division cellulaire dans un tissu cultive in vitro C rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 138-43. ------ Influence com- binee de la chaleur et des rayons X sur la division cellulaire dans un tissu cultive in vitro. Ibid., 144. Also Arch exD Zellforsch., 11)31, 11: 002-17.—Markovits, J. Strahlenwi'rkune auf die Zellteilung. Ibid., 1928, 6: 315-21.—Pasteels, J. Recherches sur le determinisme du mode de segmentationdes mollusques lamellibranches (action des rayons ultra-violets sur l'oeuf de Barnca cand.) Arch. biol.. biege, 1931, 42- 389-413.—Petersen, W. The axial gradient in Paramecium Science. 1927, 66: 157.—Politzer, G. Leber Storungen des Kernteilung.srhythmus; zugleich: iiber den Einfluss der Rontgenstrahlen auf die Zellteilung. Zschr. Zellforsch 1925 3: 61-90.------& Albcrti. W. Ueber den Einfluss der Rontgenstrahlen auf die Zellteilung. Arch. mikr. Anat. Entw- mech., 1923, 100: 83; 1924, 103: 284.— Thuringer, J. M. Studies on cell division in the human epidermis; rate of celi division in the prepuce; influence of various factors on cell division. Anat. Rec, 1928, 40: 1-13.—Wakeman-Bonne, G. Die Abhangigkeit der Teilungsrichtung vom Licht bei Eremo- sphaera viridis. Arch. Protistenk., 1935, 84: 2,51-6.—Whitaker, D. M. The effect of white light upon the rate of development of the rhizoid protuberance and the first cell division in Fucus furcatus. Biol. Bull., 1936, 70: 100-8. ---- Karyokinesis [Mitosis] See also Cell-division, Chromosomes. Keller, F. *Anton Schneider und die Geschichte der Karyokinese. 18p. 8? Freib i. B.. 1926. Bancroft, W. D., & Gurchot. C. Cell mitosis. J. Phys Chem., 1927, 31: 430-8.—Bucciante, L. Qualche rilievo sul- l'attivita ameboide delle cellule in mitosi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol sper., 1927, 2: 68-72. Also Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 2: 80-8, pl.—Churney, L. The quantitative determination of mitotic elongation. Biol. Bull., 1936, 70: 400-7.—Gustafsson, A. Weitere Studien iiber die Mitose. Hereditas, Lund, 1937, 23: 1-37.—Karplus, H. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der somati- schen Mitose beim Menschen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 10: 38-51.—Kiyono, K., & Hattori. K. Ueber das Verhalten der Granula bei der indirekten Kernteilung der Zelle, unter Anwendung der Gewebekultur in vitro und Vitalfarbung. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 234-8.—Metzner, R. Beitrage zur Granulalehre; Kern und Kernteilung. Arch. Anat. Physiol., Lpz., 1894, Physiol. Abt., 309-48.—Peter. Ueber die Beziehungen der indirekten Zellteilung zur Zelltatigkeit. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1924, 33: 131-6. ------ Demonstration zum Vortrag iiber die Beziehungen der indirekten Zellteilung zur Zelltatigkeit. Ibid., 291.—Rappeport, T. Ueber die soma- tiscbe Mitose des Menschen. Arch. Zellforsch., 1921, 16: 371-82, pl.—Schaede, R. Ueber einige Probleme der Kern- teilung. Beitr. Biol. Pflanz., 1931, 19: 141-77, pl.—Wasser- mann, F. Zur Analyse der mitotischen Kern- und Zellteilung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1926, 80: 344-432. Karyokinesis, abnormal. Politzer, G. Pathologie der Mitose. 238p. 8? Berl., 1934. Fernandez Taquechel, A. Un tipo de carioquinesis atipica. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1934, 39: 611.—Fischer, A., & Parker, R. C. The occurrence of mitoses in normal and malignant tissues in vitro. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1929, 10: 312-21.— Jacobj, W. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der heterotypischen Mitose. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1927, 36: 214-9.—Kemp, T. Ueber die somatischen Mitosen bei Menschen und warmbliitigen Tieren unter normalen and pathologischen Verhaltnissen. Zschr. Zell- forsch., 1930, 11: 429-44. ------ & Engelbreth-Holm. J. Ueber das Vorkommen tripolarer Mitosen bei einem Hiihner- embryo mit Doppelmissbildung (Cephalopagus) Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1930, 10: 117-25.—Masson, P. La mitonecrose. In Hommage mem. J. Cantacuzene, Par., 1934, 495-505.— Mayer, E. Zellschadigung und Mitose; Bemerkungen zum Degenerations- und Krankheitsbegriff. Virchows Arch., 1930, 275: 114-34.— Murray, J. A. Nuclear degenerations following multipolar mitotic cell-division. J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1927, 47: 1-8, pl.—Rezzesi, F. D. II fenomeno dell' atipia mitotica e sua produzione sperimentale nelle culture di tessuti in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1931-32, 12: 485-554, 4 pl.— Sayles, L. P. Double nucleoli and mitosis in cells of the ali- mentary tract of Lumbriculus following dilution of the boHv fluids. J. Exp. Zool., 1931, 58: 487-o Med. Korbl. Wurt- temberg, 1928, 98: 130.—Sanchirico, F. Condizioni igienico- sanitarie dei lavoratori del cemento. Fol. med., Nap., 1932, 18: 1260-88.—Schott, F. Ueber Zementstaublunge. Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1928, 69: 43-53.— Thompson, L. R., & Brundage, D. K. A study of exposure to calcium dusts generated in the manufacture of Portland cement. J. Indust. Hyg., 1929, 11: 182-93. ------ Respiratory diseases in a Portland cement plant. Ibid., 266-77.—Tome Bona, J. M. El papel del cemento en dermatologfa profesional. Siglo med., 1935, 95: 704-7. CEMENT [dental] See also Dentistry, conservative; Tooth, Filling. For cement of tooth see Cementum. Hofmeister, B. *Ueber Zahnzemente. 9p. 8? Lpz., 1923. Abraham, A. Das Wesen der Zahnzemente. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1927, 45: 645-56.—Brunetti, A. II trattamento delle cavita dentali con vernici isolanti e protettive e la sua influenza sul potere di adesione dei cementi dentari. Riv. ital. stomat., 1933, 2: 329-40.—Burnett. F. E. Copper cement. Dent. Rev., 1916, 30: 733-8.—Holmes, W. B. Dental cements. Brit. J. Dent. Sc, 1934, 79: 201-16.—Holt, S. Dental ce- ments. Brit. Dent. J., 1934, 57: 57-65.—Housset, P. Pla- quettes d'interstices pour obturation en ciment. Odontologie, Par., 1922, 60: 464.—Keller, J. O. Specific causes of oxy- phosphate cement disintegration in the oral cavity. Dent. Rev., 1908, 22: 97-103.—Kraus, A. Untersuchungen uber das Verhalten der Siiurebildner im Dentin unter Phosphatzement- tlnd doublierten Fullungen. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31: 162-4.—Kulka, M. Welche Fortschritte sind auf dem Gebiete der zahnarztlichen Zemente noch zu erwarten? Ibid., 1926, 24: 35-9. ------ Die neueren Zemente und ihre Eigenschaften. Ibid., 1927, 25: 872-81.—McCauley, C. M. Oxyphosphate cements. Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1910, 487-93.—Madin, W. T. Cement and amalgam fillings. Brit. Dent. J., 1935, 58: 272.— Poundstone, G. C. The use and abuse of cements in the dental office. Dent. Rev., 1913, 27: 219-25.—Rushton, W. The use of cement linings in cavities. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Odont., 45.—Stryker, H. A. Ce- ments, with a consideration of important details in the cementa- tion of orthodontic bands. Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1928, 36: 609-19. ---- Examination. Fridrich, H. *Das Volumenverhulten, die Loslichkeit und Fiirbbarkeit von Zink- und Aluminium-Phosphatzementen. 31p. 8? Tiib. [1930] Frolich, E. *Untersuchung der in der kon- servierenden Zahnheilkunde gebrauchlichsten Zahnzemente auf Druck- und Bruchfestigkeit. 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1931. Golder, P. *Die Grundlagen der methodi- schen Priifung von Zink- und Aluminiumphos- phatzementen. 30p. 8? Tub., 1931. Hartwich, J. *Untersuchungen fiber Metal- Iurzement. 12p. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Hecht, G. *Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber das physikalische Verhalten der Misch- phosphate. 29p. 8? Frankf. a. M., 1932. Hofen, R. von. *Die Abbindungszeiten, Druckfestigkeit und Stoffestigkeit von Zink- und Aluminiumphosphatzementen. 24p. 8? Tub., 1931. Hofmann, K. *Experimentelle physikalische Untersuchungen iiber Verarbeitungsweise, Druck-, Stoss- und Bruchfestigkeit eines in der konservie- renden Zahnheilkunde neu einzufiihrenden Ze- mentes X. 23p. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Loven, W. *Experimentelle physikalische Untersuchungen der in der konservierenden Zahnheilkunde gebrauchlichsten Zahnzemente unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des neuen Salvit-Zementes. 12p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Zais, F. *Die Bestimmung freier Phosphor- saure und saurer Salze in verschiedenen Zink- und Aluminiumphosphatzementen. 34p. 8? Tiib., 1931. Driak, F. Physikalische Untersuchungen von Phosphatze- ment-Metallgemischen. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35: 1197- 210.—Hill, T. J., & Boester, K. W. Relative efficiency of germi- cidal cements. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 1565-71. Also repr.—Keller, J. O. Testing cements. Dent. Rev., 1908, 22: 316-8.—Mathis, H., & Adler, P. Untersuchungen iiber den elektrischen Widerstand einiger in der Zahnheilkunde ge- brauchlicher Zemente. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35: 589- 96.—Rothen, A. J. Etude sur la vitesse de neutralisation des ciments dentaires. Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1937, 47: 60-79.— Schoenbeck, F., & Czapp, E. Transparenzmessungen an Zahnzementen. Deut. Zahn &c. Heilk., 1935, 2: 583-6. ---- silicate. See also Cement [dental] Untoward effects. Gebert, F. *Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Frage des Pulpenschutzes durch Lacke unter Silicatzementfiillungen. p.193-212. 8? Berl., 1933. Grunbeck, F. * Vergleichende Untersuchun- gen von Silikatzementfliissigkeiten mit einigen bekannten Desinfektionsmitteln auf ihre Giftig- keit an Hand biologischer Versuche mit dem Infusorium Paramaecium caudatum [Erlangen] 23p. 8? Bamberg, 1934. Luthy, E. *Untersuchungen an Silikat- Zementen [Basel] 18p. 8? Zur., 1932. Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1932, 42: 709. Saenger, F. *Pulpenschutz bei Silikatfiillun- gen; Versuche mit Durosim [Wiirzburg] 16p. 8? Duderstadt, 1935. Schmid, O. *Untersuchungen iiber den Ein- fluss der Dosierung auf das Silikatzement p. 119- 42. 8? [Tub., 1929] CEMENT 356 CEMENT Sunder, F. *Untersuchungen iiber die Ab- hangigkeit der Harte der Silikatzemente von ihrem Mischungsverhaltnis. 31p. 8? Frankf. a. M., 1926. Walter, K. *Untersuchungen iiber neuere Moglichkeiten der Verarbeitung von Silikatze- menten. 27p. 8? Tiib., 1935. Wolff, W. [K. H.] *Versuche mit Silikat- pulvern [Rostock] 15p. 8? Stettin, 1930. Ames, W. V. B. Silicious cements. Dent. Rev., 1909, 23: 514-22.—Baldwin, C. M. Principles in silicate work. Ibid., 1911, 25: 334-44.—Berman, A. H. Silicate cement; a suitable filling material for posterior teeth. Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 1181-3.—Doubleday, F. N. The silicate cement filling. Brit. Dent. J., 1926, 47: 493-7.—Eberly, J. A., jr. Development of a silicate cement tending to eliminate pulp irritation. Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 419-27.—Faggart, H. L. Practical sugges- tions for the insertion of silicate cement fillings. Ibid., 1936, 78: 954-6.—Gates, C, & Mulaney, M. Experimental evidence on the possible need for cavity lining under silicate cement restoration. Contact Point, 1936-37, 14: 201-5.—Greene, J. H. The use of the tubular cervical matrix in silicate fillings. Dent. Cosmos, 1935, 77: 357-60.—Groves, G. N. Silicate fillings. Austral. J. Dent., 1934, 38: 56-61.—Hruska, A. Esami ed esperienze con il cemento silicato F. P. 7. Riv. ital. stomat., 1937, 6: 232-7.—Huff, M. D. Silicate cements— their use and their abuse. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 939- 43.—Kulka, M. Les ciments au silicate; de leurs proprieta et leur valeur comme matures obturatrices. Odontologie, Par., 1931, 57: 639-46.—Lewis, D. N. A conservative use of silicate cements. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1928, 15: 1657-65.— Linka. Un notevole perfezionamento dei cementi silicati. Stomatologia, Mod., 1935, 33: 1032-4.—Mamlet, S. Ra- tional use of silicates. Dent. Items, 1936, 58: 273-87.— Matthews, E. Silicate cements. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 742-52. Also Brit. Dent. J., 1934, 56: 431-9.— Moore, A. P. R. Silicate cements. Austral. J. Dent., 1928, 32: 335-8.—Morandi, F. La permeabilita dei cementi dentari ai silicati e la protezione di essi con sostanze isolati. Riv. ital. stomat., 1933, 2: 430-42.—Noyes, E. Silicate fillings. Dent. Rev., 1918, 32: 494-9.—Poundstone, G. C. The silicate ce- ments. Ibid., 1910, 24: 760-4.—Ray, K. W. The behavior of silicious cements. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 237-51.— Richter, R. Welche Berechtigung hat die Richtersche Silikat- zementprobe als sogenannte Priifungsnorm fiir die schnelle Wertbestimmung der Silikatzemente. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1913, 31: 536-57, pl.—Rickles, W. H. Good silicate fillings. Dent. Cosmos, 1935, 77: 984-6.—Rinehart, R. J. Silicate fillings; their usefulness and indications. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931 18: 1275-80.—Steinschneider, E. Praktische Winke, fur Silikatfullungen (Cellophanmatrizen, Silikatinlays, Matrizen aus Abdruckmasse, Silikatbriicken) Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1933, 33: 109-11. ---- Untoward effects. Domin, W. *Die Ausbreitung von Kupferver- farbungen innerhalb der harten Zahnsubstanzen. 19p. 8? Bresl., 1932. Gasser, E. *Der Einfluss der Silikatzemente auf die Pulpa. 39p. 8? [Basel, 1927] Hofmann, K. *Chemische Studien und Untersuchungen an Phosphat- und Silikatzemen- ten, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des Pulpentodes unter Silikatfullungen. 32p. 8° Wiirzb., 1935. Rosenberg, H. *Kasuistische Beobachtungen zum Zerfall des Zahnmarkes unter Silikatzement- fiillungen. 29p. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Schlessmann, R. *Ueber den Einfluss der Silikatzemente auf die Zahnpulpa [Leipzig] 24p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1932. Schubert, W. *Lokalisation und Charakter der Zahnverfarbungen durch Kupfer. 23p 8° Bresl., 1933. Frankel, E. Ueber Silikatzement und Pulpatod. Deut Mschr. Zahnh., 1913, 31: 529-32.—Hattyasy, D. Pulpenver- anderungen unter Zementen und deren praktische Wertung Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31: 165-76.—Palazzi, S. Ueber die anatomischen Veranderungen der Zahnpulpa im Gefolge von Silikatzementfiillungen; drifter experimenteller Beitrag zum Studium der Pulpakrankheiten. Ibid., 1923, 21: 279-88, 5 pl.—Penisset, E. Silicates et pulpes. Schweiz. Mschr' Zahnh., 1937, 47: 260-3.—Holland, P. Modification pul- paire sous les ciments aux silicates et moyens de protecteur de la pulpe. Odontologie, Par., 1933, 71: 677-86.—Sapet. Etude des accidents occasionn^s par les ciments au silicate places au voisinage de la pulpe dentaire. Rev. odont Par 1925, 46: 74-8.—Truffert. P.. & Gelly, G. Sequelles tardives et graves des obturations achorizoiques de dentinite par les ciments aux silicates. Ibid., 161-88.—Valerio, A. Alveolo- stomatites produites par les ciments hydrauliques. Pr«««<> meU, 1936, 44: 1124. ---- zinc. Passow, H. *Die Abbindezeit der Zinksul- fatcemente und ihre Beeinflussung durch gewisae Zusatze. lip. 8? Kiel, 1928. Schwarze, H. *Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss des Mischungsverhaltnisses auf die Erhartungszeit und die Saureabgabe bei Zink- phosphat- und Steinzementen [Munster] 22p 8? Quakenbruck, 1922. Weyerhauser, K. *Wieweit ist die Expan- sion des Zinkoxyd-Eugenols imstande, die Kon- traktion der Albrecht'schen Wurzelfullung auszu- gleichen? 7p. .8? Marb., 1922. Enjo, Y. Studies of zinc oxyphosphate cements. Tr. Nippon Dent. Ass., 1933, 58-76.—Forster, E. II cemento provvisorio all'ossido di zinco ed il carattere fisico-meccanico della sua presa. Stomatologia, Roma, 1929, 27: 217-21.__ Halla, F., & Kutzelnigg, A. Zur Kenntnis des Zinkphosphatze- ments. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31: 177-81.—Paffenbarger, G. C, Sweeney, W. T., & Isaacs, A. Zinc phosphate cements- physical properties and a specification. J. Am. Dent Ass ' 1934, 21: 1907-24.—Peyton, F. A., & Holmes, W. B. Certain physical properties of zinc phosphate cements. Ibid., 1936, 23: 125I762.—Ubaldini, I., & Bissi, L. Su alcune caratteristiche chimiche e fisiche di un cemento all'ossifosfato di zinco. Riv ital. stomat., 1936, 5: 1-12.—Volland, R. H., Paffenbarger, G. C, & Sweeney, W. T. A study of zinc phosphate cement by a group of practicing dentists under the direction of A. D. A. Research fellowship at the National Bureau of Standards. J Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 1281-306. CEMENT industry. See Cement. CEMENTUM. See also Tooth. Klees, K. *Entwicklungsgeschichtliche Stu- dien iiber die Bedetung der vereinigten Schmelz- epithelien und die Vorgange bei der Bildung dea Zements. 19p. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Muller, K. *Beitrage zur Histologic des Cementes. 18p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Wastlhuber, J. *Ueber die Dicke dea Zementes im verschiedenen Alter [Munchen] lip. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Bauer, W. Zur Kenntnis der bisher als Zementkutikula bezeichneten Epithel-Hyalinmembran im Wurzelgebiet von Ziihnen. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1926, 24: 606-23.—Bencze, L. Befunde an der Dentinzementgrenze. Ibid., 1927, 25: 887- 96.—Bock, C. Die Histogenese des Faserzementes der Zahn- wurzel. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1926, 44: 497-500.—Kellner, E. Das Verhaltnis der Zement- und Periodontalbreiten zur funk- tionellen Beanspruchung der Zahne. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29: 44-62.—Korff. K. von. Zur Histologie und Histo- genese der verschiedenen Zementarten, insbesondere die Beteiligung derselben am Aufbau der kompliziert zusam- mengesetzten Zahne. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 16: 608-52 — Kronfeld, R. Zement und Sharpeysche Fasern. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26: 714-34.—Montis, S. Forma e distribuzione delle lacune del cemento nei denti umani. Monit. zool. ital., 1933, 44: 18-21.—San ton 6, P. Osservazioni sulla struttura e sulla genesi del cosidetto cemento cartilagineo nei molari di cavia cobaya. Stomatologia, Mod., 1934, 32: 203-17.— Stewart-Ross, W. The permeabiUty of the cementum and its reaction to irritation. Brit. Dent. J., 1933, 55: 177-87, 13 pl — Stones, H. H. The permeability of cementum. Ibid., 1934,56: 273-82, 11 pl.—Tokumaru, S. Beitrag zur Morphologie des Zements; uber die Verbindungen der Dentinkanalchen mit den Zementlakunen an den menschlichen bleibenden Zahnen. Keijo J. M., 1936, 7: 583-95, pl.—Weber, R. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Stellung des toten Zahnes im Kiefer; uber den Verbleib der in den Zahn eingefiihrten Medikamente und die Rolle des Zements beim Stoffaustausch zwischen Dentin und paradentalem Bindegewebe. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1931, 49: 1185-90. ---- Diseases. See also Pyorrhea alveolaris. Grund, A. * Appositions- und Resorptions- vorgange am Zement [Wurzburg] 19p. 8? Geringswalde, 1935. Haas, H. *Ueber Veranderungen am Zement nach chronischen Wurzelhautentziindungen und CEMENTUM 357 CENESTHESIA deren Folgezustande [Wurzburg] 26p. 8? Bottrop i. W., 1933. Luz, F. *Ueber Resorptionserscheinungen am Cementmantel bleibender Zahne [Tubingen] 39p. 8? Schramberg, 1931. Muhlhausler, G. *Beitrage zur Pathologie des Paradentiums unter besonderer Beriicksich- tigung der Zement-Apposition und -Resorption [Freiburg i. B.] 30p. 8? Ueberlingen, 1928. Anishchenko, A. A. [Urotropin in treatment of granulating pericementitis] Sovet. stomat., 1931, 9: 22-7.—Bracchetti, G. Sulle alterazioni del cemento nelle malattie del paradenzio. Stomatologia, Mod, 1934, 32: 326-31.—Coolidge. E. D. The reaction of cementum in the presence of injury and infection. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 499-525.—Figg. W. A. A tear in the cementum. J. Dent. Res., 1927-28, 8: 623-33 — Fletcher, M. H. Repair of cementum (anent the treatment of alveolitis) Dent. Summary, 1911, 31: 601-14.—Mayer, E. Das Verhalten von Zement, Alveole und Alveolarknochen bei gestorter mechanisch-funktioneller Beanspruchung. Deut. Zahn &c Heilk., 1936, 3: 838-53.—Stephens, E. G. Apical pericementitis. Dent. Rev., 1909, 23: 147-50.—Stones, H. H. The reaction and regeneration of cementum in various patho- logical conditions. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: 728-44. ---- Exostosis and hyperplasia. Boeck, E. *Histologische Studien iiber Hy- perplasiendesZementes. 23p. 8? Wiirzb., 1931. Knahn, A. *Ueber die sogenannten Zementi- kel. 26p. 8? Wiirzb.. 1932. Bauer, W. Ueber Zementikel und zementikelahnliche Ein- lagerungen in der Wurzelhaut. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1929, 45: 345-71.—Gardner, B. S., & Goldstein. H. The significance of hypercementosis. Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73: 1065-9.—Grove, C. J. Nature's method of making perfect root fillings following pulp removal, with a brief consideration of the development of secondary cementum. Tr. Dent. Soc. State N. York, 1921, 53: 105-25.—Guillot, L. Soudure de 3 molaires par exostose. Odontologie, Par., 1913, 50: 344.—Kronfeld, R. Die Zement- hyperplasien an nicht funktionierenden Zahnen. Zschr. Stomat., Wien. 1927, 25: 1218-28.—Rona, A. [Hyperplasia of cement] Magy. rontg. kozl., 1932, 6: 109.—Rywkind, A. W. Ueber Zementablagerung in den Wurzelkanalen und der Pulpa- kammer (zur Frage der Pulpametaplasie) Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1926, 24: 923-34. ------ Zur Frage der Zementikelbildung. Ibid., 1930, 28: 1178-94.—Spring, K. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Exzementosen. Ibid., 972-87.—Zemsky, L. J. A plan of investigation for the general practitioner. Dent. Items, 1931, 53: 729-36. ------ Hypercementosis in relation to unerupted and malposed teeth; a preliminary report. J. Dent. Res., 1931-32, 11: 159-74. ---- Tumors. See also Cementum, Exostosis. Beck, A. *Ueber einen Fall von Zementodon- tom beim Pferde. 32p. 8? Giessen, 1928. Dewey, K. W. Case of genuine cementoma. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 2052-63.—Pickett. H. H. Neuralgia caused by a cementome. Brit. Dent. J., 1937, 62: 28.—Pollia, J. A. Radiographic studies on the pericementoma. Dent. Items, 1929, 51: 354-71.—Stafne, E. C. Occurrence of cementoma in man. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 295-7. ------ Periapi- cal osteofibrosis with formation of cementoma. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 1822-9. Also in Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 1934, 26:—Thibault. R. C. C6mentomes radiculaires. Rev. stomat., Par., 1934, 36: 801-3. CEMETERY. See Burial places. CENAC, Michel, 1891- *De certains langages crees par des alienes; contribution a I'etude des glossolalies. 128p. 8? Par., 1925. CENESTHESIA. See also Sensation. Bartels, H. O. V. Korpersinn und Wahrnehmung. Fortsch. Med., 1936, 54: 209-11.—Binswanger, L. Vom Sinn der Sinne. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1936, 38: 1-24.—Dugas, L. La c6nesth6sie. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1924, 21: 654-69.—Hartmann, H-, & Schilder, P. Korperinneres und Korperschema. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 109: 666- /5.—Hoff, H. Korpergefiihl und Kbrperbewusstsein. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 1501-4.—Klein, R. Ueber die Empfin- dung der Korperlichkeit. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 126: 453-72.—Lechner, K. Die Gemeingefuhle im Dienste der Verstandestatigkeit. Jahrb. Psychiat. Neur., Wien, 1926- 2/, 45: 132-59.—Moraes, V. de. Notas sobre cenesthesia e anesthesia. Brasil med., 1920, 34: 101.—Schilder, P. Locali- lation of the body image (postural model of the body) Proo. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 13: 466-84. ------ The somato-psyche in psychiatry and social psychology. J. Ab- norm. Psychol., 1934, 29: 314-27. ---- Disorders. See also Climacteric. Jund, L. P. L. Contribution a I'etude des cenestopathies; 6tats melancoliques cenesto- pathiques de l'age critique. 59p. 8? Nancy, 1909. Authier & Lebard. Deux cas de cenesthopathie pure. J. med. Bordeaux, 1913, 43: 419.—Baruk, H-. & Racine, M. Contributions a I'etude des cenesthopathies; role possible de certains facteurs vasculaires. Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 936-49.—Isola, D. Le cenestopatie del climaterio secondo le odieme vedute endocrinologiche. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1921, 3. ser., 9: 31-54.—Klimes, K. Beitrage zur patho- logischen Abiinderung des Korpergefuhls. Mschr. Psychiat., 1934, 89: 219-31.—Laignel-Lavastine. La c6nesth6sie et ses perturbations. Paris med., 1923, 49: 268-72.—Lhermitte, J., & Tchehrazi, E. L'image du moi corporel et ses deformations pathologiques. Encephale, 1937, 32: 1-24.—Moniassut. M., & Lamache. A. Les troubles de la cfinesthesie. Prat. med. fr., 1926, 5: 275-7.—Sollier, P. Cenesthopathie baresthesique. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1920, 17: 658-64.—Stockert, F. G. von. Lokalisation und klinische Differenzierung des Symptoms der Nichtwahrnehmung einer Kbrperhalfte. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1934, 134: 1-13. CENI, Carlo, 1866- Portrait. Collection in library. For biography see Med. ital., 1924, 5: 855 (Cattaneo) CENOTOXIN. See Kenotoxin. CENSORINUS, ca. 238 A. D. De die natali. 38 1. fol. Bologna, Benedictus Hector, May 12, 1497. CENSUS. See Statistics. CENTAUR (The) of Alpha Kappa Kappa. Menasha, Wis. v.29, 1924- CENTAUREA [and derivatives] See also Compositae. Bridel, M., & Charaux, C. La centaur6ine, glucoside nou- veau, retire des racines de Centaurea jacea L. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1923, 5: 236-44. Also J. pharm. chim., Par., 1923, 7. ser., 27: 409-19. ------ Les produits de dSdoublement de la centaur£ine; glucose et centaureldine. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1923, 5: 245-52. Also J. pharm. chim., Par., 1923, 7. ser., 27: 5-13. CENTENARIAN. See also Age; Longevity. London. Centenarian Club. Prospectus and application for membership. 1 1. 8? Lond. [1929] Young, T. E. On centenarians and the dura- tion of the human race; a fresh and authentic en- quiry, with historical notes, criticisms, and speculations. 147p. 8? Lond., 1899. llunau-Varilla, M. Enqueue relative au centenaire de Dromara (reponse faites au Dr Natier) Bull. Soc. form. humain., Par., 1926, 4: 72-4.—Greeff, J. H. Hundertjahrige. Arch. Rassenb., 1932-33, 27: 241-70.—Gumbel, E. J. Le plus grand age, distribution et serie. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 318-20.—Henninger. W. Die Hundert.iahrigen in Statistik und Enquete. Allg. statist. Arch., 1935-36, 25: 73-80.—Lefflng- well, G. W. One hundred and one years old; and still going strong. Good Health, 1926, 61: 18.—Miller, B. R. A man at a hundred years. Med. World, 1926, 44: 199-203.—Pearl, R., & Pearl, R. D. Studies on human longevity; the distri- bution and correlation of variation in the total immediate ancestral longevity of nonagenarians and centenarians, in rela- tion to the inheritance factor in duration of life. Human Biol., 1934, 6: 98-222. Also Collect. Papers Dep. Biol. Johns Hop- kins, 9: No. 10.—Riddell, W. R. Dr Richard Mead's account of the 2 oldest men. Canada Lancet Pract., 1934, 83: 177-9.— Spivak. C. D. Longevity according to Hebrew lore and tradi- tion Med. Life, 1927, 34: 191-7. CENTENO, Angel M., 1863-1925. Obituary. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 537-40. CENTENO, Dominguez. *Contribuigao para o estudo do coma diabetico. 87p. 8? Lisb., Papelaria Progr., 1888. CENTEPEDA CENTEPEDA. See also Plant, medicinal. Vyas, B. N., & Sinha, H. K. Centepeda orbicularis. Ind. M. Gaz., 1930, 65: 75-8. CENTER, Charles Dewey, 1869-1934. Appreciation (An) Quincy M. Bull., 1934, 11: 227. CENTER. For centers of vegetative and higher functions see Brain, Localization of functions; also names of functions. CENTIPEDE. See Chilopoda; Scolopendra. CENTRAL AMERICA. See also America; also names of Central American countries. Emmart, E. W. An Aztec medical treatise, the Badianus manuscript (Codex Barberini, Latin 241) Bull. Inst. Hist. M., Bait., 1935, 3: 483-506, pl.—Murie, A. Mammals from Guatemala and British Honduras. Misc. Pub. Univ. Michigan Mus. Zool., 1935, No. 26, 7-30, pl.. map.—Sticker, G. Mittel- amerikanische Krankheiten vor Columbus. Janus, Leiden, 1922, 26: 94-7. CENTRAL nervous system. See Nervous system. CENTRAL Pharmacal Co. Seymour, Indiana. Phvsician's reference book. 118p. illust. 8? Seymour, Ind. [1935] CENTRAL Provinces and Berar, India. Di- rector of Public Health. Annual public health report. Nagpur, 1904- CENTRAL Provinces and Berar, India. In- spector-General of civil hospitals. Annual report on the mental hospital. Nagpur, 1928- ----Notes on the annual statements. 1925. CENTRIFUGE. See also Rotation. B., A. Centrifuge uses a tres grande vitesse. Nature, Par., 1921, 49: 321-3.—Bauer, J. H., & Pickels, E. G. An improved air-driven type of ultracentrifuge for molecular sedimentation. J. Exp. M., 1937, 65: 565-86. Also repr.—Fuchs, H. J. Eine neue Schnellzentrifuge. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 69: 180-6.—Gratia, A. Mise au point, pour les usages biologiques, de l'ultracentrifugeur a air comprime' de Henriot et Huguenard, C. rend. Soc biol., 1937, 125: 371; 1057.—King, R. L., & Beams, H. W. The effect of ultracentrifuging on Paramecium, with special reference to recovery and macronuclear reor- ganization. J. Morph., 1937, 61: 27-49, 2 pl.—Lamb, J. L. Multiple centrifuge tube holder. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1921-22, 7: 482.—Milovidov, P. F. Influence de la centrifugation sur les chondriosomes et les bacteries symbiotiques. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1929, 24: 415-9, pl.—Naumann, E. Ueber einige spezielle Anwendungen der Zentrifugentechnik in der Plank- tonkunde. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1922, 39: 149. CENTROCESTUS. See Heterophydae. CENTROSOME. See Cell division, Karyokinesis: Centrosome CENTURIER, Wilhelm [Friedrich Eduard] 1889- *Die Verletzungen der Gallenblase. 22p. 8? Berl., F. Hendess, 1919. CENURUS. See Coenurus. CEPHAELIN. See Ipecacuanha. CEPHALALGIA. See Headache; see also words beginning with Cranio...; Head ... CEPHALHEMATOMA CEPHALHEMATOMA. See also Birth injury. Abramovich, S. *Contribution a I'dtude du cephalematome. 74p. 8? Par., 1914. Abbadessa, S. Cefaloematoma in un bambino di tre anni Riv. ostet, gin., 1924, 6: 361-3.—Bellei, A. II cefaloematoma esterno dei neonati. Lattante, 1934, 5: 226-338.—Calderini G. Cefaloematoma doppio. Riv. ostet. gin., 1924, 6: 19J 25.—Chambrelent & Balard. Vaste hematome du cuir chevelu chez un nouveau-n€, ayant entraine' la mort. C. rend. Soc obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1911, 13: 392-4.—Hatschek, o! Zur Histologie des Kephalhamatoms. Beitr. path Anat 1929, 82: 208-90.—Huguet, L. Contribuci6n al estudio del cefalematoma. An. Acad, cienc. m£d. Habana 1923- 24, 60: 419-32. Also Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1924, 29: 75-88.—Kosmak, G. W. Cephalhematoma of serious tvne Am. J. Obst. 1920-21, 1: 973.—Lankford, B. Aspiration of cephalhematoma of the new born. Virginia M. Month. 1923-24, 50: 549.—Levy. Un cas de cephalematome double! Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 991.—Maurizio, E. Sui cefaloematoma esterno dei neonati. Clin, pediat., Mod 1929, 11: 93-111.—Naujoks, H. Ueber das Cephalhamatom" Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 136: 122-9.—Potocki. A propos du cephalematome. Bull. Acad. n\6d., Par., 1926, 3. ser., 95: 325-7.—Remy, S. A propos d'un cephalhematome occipital. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 539-41.—Ricevuto, A. Cefaloematoma triplo. Riv. ostet. gin., 1924, 6: 527-9._ Sjovall, A. Le cephalhematome des nouveau-nes; etude d'en- semble iondie sur l'observation de 171 cas, recuillis a la Ma- ternite de Lund. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1935-36, 15: 443- 74.—Tata, G. Un caso di cefaloematoma triplo. Clin ostet 1935, 37: 210-6.—Variot, G-, & Bouquier, J. Note sur l'anato- mie pathologique du cephalematome (2 cas) Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1919, 17: 85.—Variot. J. J. G., & Lantuejoul. P. Pre sentation des pieces anatomiques dans un cas de cephalematora bilateral. Ibid., 1920, 18: 246.—Weinzierl. E. Seltene Aeti ologie eines Kephalhamatoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1921, 45: 1441-4. CEPHALHYDROCELE. See also Hydrocele. Frangenheim, P. Aetiologie und Behandlung der Cephal- hydrocele traumatica. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 152: 676-91 [Discussion] 63-76.—Froelich. Meningocele traumatique ou cephalhydrocele traumatique externe. Rev. med. est, 1924, 52: 337; 364.—Ticozzi, E. Sopra un caso di cefalo-idrocele aracnoideo traumatico. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1926, 3 ser., 14: 43-6, pl. CEPHALIC version. See under Version. CEPHALIN. See also Lecithin; Phosphatide. De Barbieri, A. Azione biologica della cefalina. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 489.—Fenger, F. On the chemical composition and physiological characteristics of brain cephalin. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1921-22, 18: 51-62.—Jendrassik. L. Actions pharmacologiques des produits de decomposition de la cephaline. Arch, neerl. physiol., 1924, 9: 449-53.—Jukes, T. H. The electrometric titration of lecithin and cephalin. J. Biol, Chem., 1934, 107: 783-7. Also repr.—Koganel, R. Studies on the acidproof staining property of cephalin. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1922-23, 2: 495-503. B. ------ On fatty acids ob- tained from cephalin; compounds of 0-aminoethyl alcohol with saturated and unsaturated fattv acids. Ibid., 1923-24, 3: 15-26.—Levene, P. A., & Rolf, I. P. Plant phosphatides; lecithin and cephalin of the soy bean. J. Biol. Chem., 1924, 62: 759-66.------Note on the preparation of cephalin. Ibid., 1927, 74: 713. Also repr.—Mitomo, Y., & Sasaki, V. Ueber den Einfluss des Kephalins auf die hamolytische Wirkung verschiedener Hamotoxine. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1929, 13: 539-44.—Nakamura, K. Studies on cephalin. Sei i kwai, 1927, 46: No. 1, 7.—Page, I. H., & Bulow, M. Ueber das Cephalin aus Menschengehirn; die Sauerstoffaufnahme von Phosphatiden und deren Sauren bei Gegenwart von Kataly- satoren. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 231: 10-8.—Wadsworth, A., Maltaner, E., & Maltaner, F. A study of the antigenic properties of lecithin and cephalin. J. Immun., Bait., 1934, 26: 25; 1935, 28: 183. Also repr.—Yamagishi, S. Pharma- kologische Studien uber Kephalin. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934, 8: Pharm., 129. CEPHALOBIUM [microbivorum] Ackert, J. E., & Wadley, F. M. Observations in the distri- bution and life history of Cephalobium microbivorum Cobb, and its host, Gryllus assimilis fabricus. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1921, 40: 97-115. CEPHALOCELE. See Brain, Hernia. 3^ CEPHALOMETRY 359 CEPHALOMETRY CEPHALOMETRY. See also Craniology. Araki, E., & Segawa, Y. Ueber den Kopf-Index bei den Militardienstpflichtigen. Gun idan zasshi, 1934, No. 251, 1.— Ashley-Montagu, M. F. The determination of the naso- frontal suture and the nasion in the living. Radiology, 1937, 28: 473-6.—Bolk, L. On the index cephalicus and absolute dimensions of the head of the population of Holland. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1921, 23: sect, sc, 103-10, pl.— Buxton, L. H. D. On the reconstruction of cranial capacity from external measurements. Man, Lond., 1925, 25: i56.— Giinther, H. Die konstitutionelle und klinische Bedeutung des Kopfindex. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1935, 19: 551-70.— Harmon, G. E. On the degree of relationship between head measurements and reaction time to sight and sound. Bio- metrika, Cambr., 1926-27, 18: 207-20, tab.—Hirsch, N. D. M. Cephalic index of American-born children of 3 foreign groups. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1927, 10: 7f)-90— Hrdlicka, A. Rela- tion of the size of the head and skull to capacity in the two sexes. Ibid., 1925, 8: 249.—Hudellet & Jouenne. Essai de craniometrie par les rayons X. Arch, electr. med., 1922, 32: 205-11.—Ivanitzky. [Topography of oval foramina of the external base of the cranium by craniometrie method] J. teor. prakt. med., 1924, 1: 211-8.—Lebedew, D. D. Zur Technik der Hirnschadelmessung bei kleinen Kindern. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1927, 3. F., 66: 231-3.—Macdonald, A. Estimating skull capacity and brain weight on living persons. Ind. M. Rec, 1927, 47: 376-88.—Musselman. J. R. On the correlation of head measurements and mental agilitv; women. Biometrika, Cambr., 1926-27, 18: 195-206, ch— Neuert, W. I. A. Zur Bestimmung des Schadelinhaltes am Lebenden mit Hilfe von Rontgenbildern. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1931, 29: 261-87, 4 pl., tab.—Oetteking, B. The nasion and the measurement of the nose in the living. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1931, 15: 469-76.—Oliva, L. A., & Vassallo, A. Rapporti fra i diametri della testa del neonato e quella dei genitori. Boll. Accad. med. Genova, 1904, 19: 133-74, pl.—Pearson, K. On the reconstruc- tion of cranial capacity from external measurements. Man, Lond., 1926, 26: 46-50.—Ranschburg, P. Ein Kranioce- phalograph; Apparat und Methode zur Aufnahme der Ebenen und Masse des knochernen und des Kopfschadels in alien Dimensionen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 94: 372-86.— Tsukahara, Y. Schadelmessungen am Lebenden, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Augengegend, angestellt an Formosa- Chinesen und Japanern in Formosa. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1930, 83.—Van Reeth, E. Contribution a I'etude de la grapho- metrie cephalique. Bruxelles med., 1927-28, 8: 77.—Zonchello, 8. A. La variability dell'indice cefalico nei due sessi nei Cagliaritani. Atti Soc. sc med. natur. Cagliari, 1935, 37: 96-9. ------ Studi di biometrika; correlazioni fra gli indici cefalici dei genitori e dei figli. Ibid., 100-2. ------ Corre- lazioni tra gli indici cefalici dei nonni e dei nipoti. Ibid., 356 ---- fetal. See also Pelvimetry. Jarcho, J. The pelvis in obstetrics; a practical manual of pelvimetry and cephalometry includ- ing chapters on Roentgenological measurement [Bibliography] 365p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Le6n, N. Cefalometria fetal; notas de antropometria obstetrica. 31p. 16? Mex., 1912. Ball, R. P. Roentgen pelvimetry and fetal cephalometry. Radiogr. Clin. Photogr., 1935, 11: No. 2, 11-7. Also Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 249-57. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62: 798-810. Also In X-Ray studies (Gen. Elect. X-Ray Corp.) 1935, 132-8. ------ & Marchbanks, S. S. Roentgen pelvi- metry and fetal cephalometry; a new technic. Radiology, 1935, 24: 77-84.—Bickenbach, W. Die rontgenologische Messung des Beckens durch frontale Sitzaufnahme, zugleich ein Versuch der Messung des kindlichen Kopfes. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 136: 632-96.—Bouchacourt, L. Un nouvel essai de radio-cephalom6trie fcetale directe. Arch, electr. med., 1926, 36: 401-3. Also J. radiol. electr., 1926, 10: 410-2.— Clifford, S. H. The X-ray measurement of the fetal head diameter in utero; an accurate technique by means of stereoroentgenometry. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934,5 8: 727-36.— Hanson, S. X-ray cephalometry; a method for the measurement of the engaged head. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 691-7.—Kasamori, S. Ueber die Messung des geraden Kopfdurchmessers des Fetus, und die Orientierung iiber die vornliegende Kinds- schulter in utero durch die Bauchdecken der Gravida. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 102: 121-8.—McDonogh, C. L. Foetal cephalometry; a simple and exact method of determining the biparietal diameter of the foetal head in.utero. Brit. J. Radiol., 1935, 8: 613.—Ribbing, S. Beitrag zur rontgenologischen Pelvimetrie und Zephalometrie in utero. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1932, 13: 591-8.—Rowden, L. A. Foetal cephalometry. Brit. J. Radiol., 1935, 8: 610-2.—Shepetinsksia, A. A. [Instrument for external measuring of the head of the fetus] Sovet. vTach. gas., 1934, 38: 1302.—Thorns, H. Foetal cephalometry in utero; a method for estimating the occipitofrontal diameter, and a statistical study of cephalic measurements in 149 un- molded heads. J. Am. M. Ass,, 1930, 96: 21-4. Also repr.— Walton, H. J. Intrauterine roentgen cephalometry and pel- vimetry. Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 25: 758-60. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 53: 536-8. CEPHALOPODA. See also Mollusca. Alexandrowicz, J. S. Sur 1'innervation des vaisseaux sanguins des cephalopodes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1015-7.—Cate, J., ten. L'action de quelques substances pharmacologiques sur le ganglion stellaire des cephalopodes. Arch, neerl. physiol., 1933, 18: 1-14.—Fedorow, B. G. Ueber die In-vitro-Kultur des Nervengewebes der Cephalopoden. Biol. Zbl., 1933, 53: 41-9.—Ishikawa, M. On the statoevst of the American cephalopod genera. J. Morph. Physiol., 1929, 48: 563-84.—Kamachi, T. Beitrage zur Embryochemie der Cephalopoden. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1936, 238: 91-5.— Ranzi, S. Suscettibilita differenziale nello sviluppo dei cefa- lopodi (analisi sperimentale dell' embriogenesi) Pubb. Staz. zool. Napoli, 1928, 9: 81-159.—Romijn, C. [Digestive enzymes in cephalopodal Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 1170.— Spath, L. F. The evolution of the Cephalopoda. Biol. Rev. Cambridge Philos. Soc, 1933, 8: 418-62. ------ Note on the phylogeny of fossil cephalopods. Ibid., 1937, 12: 154.— Steinmann, G. Beitrage zur Stammesgeschichte der Cephalo- poden. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1924-25, 36: 350-416, 2 pl.—Young, J. Z. Sopra un nuovo organo dei cefalopodi. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 1022-4. ---- Decapoda: Myopsida: Loliginidae. Adam, W. Cephalopodes des iles Bonaire et Curac5o; avec une revision du genre Sepioteuthis de la cote Americaine. Capita zool., Gravenh., 1937, 8: 5-29.—Briot, A. Action du sue salivaire de poulpe sur la grenouille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1906, 60: 758-60.—Drew, G. A. Sexual activities of the squid Loligo pealii (Les.) J. Morph., 1911, 22: 327-59, 4 pl — Naef, A. Die Organogenese des Colomsystems und der zentra- len Blutgefasse von Loligo. Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss., 1909, 45: 221-66, 3 pl. ------ Die Gattungen der Loliginidae. Zool. Anz., 1912, 39: 741-5. ---- Decapoda: Myopsida: Sepiidae. Adler, O. Darstellung von Sepiamelanin aus Sepiamelanin- saure. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 185: 169-72.—Blackledge, T. S. Sepia octopus; or the cuttle fish. Hahneman. Month., 1924, 59: 296-300.—Fernandez Galiano, E. Sur ['histologic des cceurs branchiaux de Sepia officinalis L. et de leurs appendices. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1920, 170: 339-42.—Feyel, P., & Nouvel, H. Sur les constituants cytoplasmiques des cellules du corps spongieux de la seiche. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 514-7.— Graupner, H., & Fischer, I. Das Tintendriisenepithel von Sepia vor, wahrend und nach der Pigmentbildung. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1934, 21: 329-41.—Kuhn, A., & Heberdey, R. F. Ueber die Anpassung von Sepia officinalis L. an Helligkeit und Farbton der Umgebung. Zool. Anz., 1929, Suppl. Bd 4, 231-7.—Mukekjee, S. N. Samudraphena or cuttle-fish bone. J. Ayurveda, 1934, 11: 165-72.—Sasaki, M. On adhering habit of a pygmy cuttlefish, Idiosepius pygmaeus Steenstrup. Annot. zool. jap., 1922-23, 10: 209-13— Turchini, J. Nature muqueuse des cellules a meianine de la glande du noir de la seiche (Sepia officinalis L.) et mecanisme de l'excretion du pigment. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 480-2. ---- Decapoda: Myopsida: Sepiolidae. Naef, A. Die Arten der Gattungen Sepiola und Sepietta. Zool. Anz., 1912, 39: 262-71. ---- Decapoda: Myopsida: Spirulidae. Painvin, G. J. Sur le siphon des spirules. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1913, 156: 818-20.—Schmidt, G. Bemerkungen zu Spirulina Turp. Arch. Protistenk., 1921, 43: 463-6. ---- Decapoda: Oegopsida. Issel, R. Contributo alia conoscenza delle larve di Thelidio- teuthis alissandrinii (V6rany) (Cefalopodi decapodi egopsidi) Arch.-zool., 1931, 15: pt 2, 457-64.—Matsumoto, A. Ueber die Extraktivstoffe von Surume-Ika (Ommastrephes sp.) Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1927-28, 10: 281-4. ---- Dibranchiata. See also subheading Decapoda. Kuhn, A. Ueber Farbensinn und Anpassung der Korper- farbe an die Umgebung bei Tintenfischen. Nachr. Ges. Wiss. Gottingen, 1930, math. phys. Klasse, 10-8.—Turchini, J. Etude histologique de la poche du noir des cephalopodes dibran- chiaux; les processus cytologiques de la secretion et de l'excre- tion de l'encre. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1921-22, 18: 328- 56, pl. ---- Dibranchiata: Octopoda. See also in 3. ser., Octopus. Henze, M. Chemische Untersuchungen an Octopoden. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1908, 55:433-44.—Hoppe-Seyler. F. A. & Linneweh, W. Untersuchung des Harns und Blutes von Octo* CEPHALOPODA 360 CEPHALOTOMY pus vulgaris auf Trimethylaminoxyd und Betain. Ibid., 1931, 196: 47-64.—Morizawa, K. Ueber die Extraktivstoffe von Oktopus oktopodia. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1926-27, 9: 285-98. ------ Die Hydrolyse der Oktopusmuskeln. Ibid., 299-302.—Okada, Y. K. An octopus with branched arms and the mode of branching. Annot. zool. jap., 1935, 15: 5-27, 3 pl.—Pieron, H. Contribution a la psychologie du poulpe; la m6moire sensorielle. Annee psychol., 1914, 20: 182-5.—Robson, G. C. On the phylogeny of the Octopoda. Arch, zool., Tor., 1931-32, 16: 1118.—Sasaki, M. On a new 8-armed squid from Hokkiado, Gonatopsis borealis n. sp. Annot. zool. jap., 1922-23, 10: 203-7.—Taki, I. Observations on autophagy in Octopus. Ibid., 1935-36, 15: 352-4. ---- Tetrabranchiata: Nautilidae. Bellini, R. Nautilus subasii, nuova forma del lias superiore. Boll. Soc. natur. Napoli (1916) 1917, 2. ser., 9: 17-9.—Fernan- dez, M. Zur Histologie der Tentakel und des Rhinophors des Nautilus pompilius. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1907, 88: 187-211, 2 pl. CEPHALOSPORIEAE [including infec- tion] See also Acremoniosis; Fungi, parasitic; Mycosis. Benedek, T. Ueber Cephalosporiose; ein Beitrag zur Kennt- nis der seltenen Mykosen, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Serumdiagnose. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 154: 96-107.—Miller, H. E., & Morrow, H. Cephalosporiosis; an unusual mycotic infection. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1932, 25: 294-303. ---- Cephalosporium. Arfia Leao, A. E., & Lobo, J. Mycetome du pied a Cephalo- sporium recifei n. sp.; mycetome a grains blancs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 203-5.—Benedek, T. Vergleichende Unter- suchungen iiber einige Arten der Gattung Cephalosporium nebst Mitteilung einer neuen Art; Cephalosporium niveolano- sum nov. spec. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 154: 154-67.— Beyma thoe Kingma, F. H. van. Ein unbekanntes pathogenes Cephalosporium, Cephalosporium stiihmeri Schmidt et van Beyma. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1933, 130: 102-5. ------ Ueber Cephalosporium serrae Maffei und Cephalosporium stiihmeri Schmidt et van Beyma, zwei gute Arten der Gattung Cephalo- sporium. Ibid., 1935, 134: 187.—Focosi, M. Ueber einen fiir den Menschen pathogenen Stamm von Cephalosporium. Ibid., 1934, 132: 237-40.— Franchi, F. Lesioni cutanee da Cephalosporium acremonium Corda. Dermosifilografo, 1937, 12: 301-26.—Gougerot, Burnier. & Duche. Mycose vegetante et ulcereuse due a Cephalosporium griseum. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 417.—Hartmann, E. Ueber ein ge- meinsames Vorkommen von Cephalosporium und Tricho- phyton gypseum. Derm. Wschr., 1926, 82: 565-9.—Kroemer. G. Ueber die bisher bekannten menschlichen Cephalosporium- Infektionen, nebst Untersuchungen iiber 2 verschiedene Stamme von Cephalosporium acremonium Corda. Zschr Parasitenk., 1935-36, 8: 317-31.—Oomen, H. A. P. C. Ueber Cephalosporium ballagii nov. spec. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1935 134:475-7. ---- Corethropsis. Glingani, A. Raro reperto di micete (Corethropsis hominis) in dermatosi interdigitale. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 607.—Spillmann, L., & Jeannin. Mycose trichophytoide due au Corethropsis hominis. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1913 24- 227. Also Rev. med. est, 1913, 45: 458. CEPHALOTHORACOPAGUS. See as subdivision under Abnormities, double. CEPHALOTOMY [including -tripsy and -trypesis] See also Embryotomy; also in 3. ser., Crani- otomy. Kybtjrg, H. *Ist die Kranioklasie heute noch erforderlich? [Jena] 31p. 8? Weimar, 1930. Prach, L. *De la rarete de la basiotripsie dans la pratique obstetricale actuelle. 38p 8° Par., 1926. Sotjyotjldjis, N. *Etude statistique sur la basiotripsie (se>ie continue de 198 observations tirees des archives de la Clinique Baudelocque) 62p. 8? Par., 1928. Brindeau & Petrignani. Deux observations de craniotomie pour enfoncement du crane chez le nouveau-ne. Bull Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 430.—Brodhead, G. L. Forceps version and craniotomy. J. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1907, 29: 147-56.—Calderini, G. Trivellatura sottocutanea sulla testa posteriore al tronco. Lucina, Bologna, 1906, 11: 17.__Craw- ford, A. S. Craniotomy incisions without forceps. Arch. Surg., 1928, 17: 472-4.—Furtado, A. H. Em torno de nove basiotripsias. Fol. med., Rio, 1935, 16: 49; 68; 91.—Garoiu I. C. [Basiotripsy with fetal head remaining in the uterine cavity] Romania med., 1930, 8: 156.—Granzow, J. Ueber die Kianiotomie bei Kopflagen. Mschr. Geburtsh Gvn 1933-34, 96: 247-61.—Hubert. Des moyens de reduction du volume du crane et plus specialement de sa transformation et de la sphenotre.sie. Presse med. beige, 1867-68, 20: 157,__ Jolly, R. Zur Technik der Kranioklasie und Kxtraktion Zbl Gyn., 1908, 32: 1620-5.—Kehrer. E. Zur Verbesserung der Operationstechnik der Kranioklasie. Mschr. Geburtsh Gvn 1935, 100: 195; 1935-36, 101: 211. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60^ 349/—Koller, T. Ein neues instrument zur Extraktion'des Kindes oder des zuruckgebliebenen Kopfes nach Perforation und Enthirnung (Kraniotraktor) Ibid., 1935, 59: 1927-32 Also Gyn. obst.. Par., 1936, 33: 454-8— La Monica, U. Note tecniche sulla embriotomia cefalica. Policlinico, 1930, 37; sez. prat., 366-72.—Lemaire, L. Un accident au cours d'une basiotripsie. Gyn. obst., Par., 1937, 35: 148-51.—Martel, L. Ddchirure uterine dans le cours d'une basiotropie; tampon'ne- ment, guerison. Loire med., 1925, 39: 444-8.—Mayer, A. Demonstration eines trepanformigen Perforatoriums mit elektrischem Antrieb. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935-36, 101: 212.—Mucci, D-, & Schiassi, B. II craniotomo Codivilla" Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 390-3.—Ottow, B. Zur Technik der Perforation und Kranioklasie des kindlichen Schadels Zbl Gyn., 1934, 58: 2188-91.—Pini, F. Alcune esperienze coi basiotribo e col cranioclaste. Arch, ostet. gin., 1903, 10: 467-9; 526.—Riss. Embryotomie et basiotripsie. Marseille med., 1906, 43: 305.—Statham, R. S. S. Is craniotomy ever justifiable in view of modern statistics? Cath. M. Guard Middlesex, 1028, 6: 109-13.—Tate, M. A. An interesting obstetrical case [craniotomy; rupture of perineum and vagina; second confinement normal] Lancet Clin., 1905, n. ser., 55: 105.—Veit, J. Over de vermijding der perforatie van levende kinderen. Med. wbl. Nederland, 1904-5, 11: 633-8. CEPHENOMYIA. See also Fly. Fitch, C. P. A preliminary note on the occurrence of a head and throat bot (Cephenomyia) in the wild deer (Cervus vir- ginianus) of Minnesota. Cornell Vet., 1928, 18: 353-7.— Moschler, A. Beobachtungen iiber die Lebensweise und die Schiidlichkeit der Elchrachenbremse, Cephenomyia ulrichii Brauer, auf der Kurischen Nehrung. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1934-35, 7: 572-8.—Shannon, R. C. The bot-flies of domestic animals. Cornell Vet., 1922, 12: 240-62. CEPTOR. See under Immunity. CERAMBYCIDAE. See also Coleoptera. Craighead, F. C. Hopkins host-selection principles as related to certain cerambycid beetles. J. Agr. Res., 1921-22, 22: 189-220.—Fisher, W. S. New West Indian cerambycid beetles. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1935, 83: No. 2979, 189-210. CERAMICS. See also Cement; Clay; Enamel; Glass; Lead, Poisoning; Porcelain; Pneumokoniosis; Silicosis. Lehmann, K. B. Ueber die Gesundheitsver- haltnisse der Arbeiter in der deutschen kerami- schen insbesondere der Porzellan-Industrie mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Tuberkulose- frage. 55p. 8? Berl., 1929. Shaw, S. The chemistry of the several natural and artificial heterogenous compounds used in manufacturing porcelain, glass, and pottery. 713p. 8? Lond., 1900. Sutherland, C. L., & Bryson, S. Report on the incidence of silicosis on the pottery industry. 52p. 8? Lond., 1926. Vernon, H. M.. & Bedford, T. Two investi- gations in potters' shops (Potteries Series No. 1) 74p. 8? Lond., 1922. Rep. No. 18, Gr. Britain Privy Counc M. Res. Counc. Indust. Fatigue Res. Bd. Angus, T. C, & Stewart, D. Dust hazards and their control in a ceramic industry. J. Indust. Hyg., 1937, 19: 58-71 — Bogner, F. Krankheits- und Sterblichkeitsverhaltnisse bei den Porzellanarbeitern in Deutschland insbesondere im Bezirk Selb-Rehau in Bayern. Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1909, 41: 313-50.—Chyzer, B. Ueber die im ungarischen keramischen Gewerbe vorkommenden Gewerbe- und Bleikrank- heiten. Verh. Budapest. Ges. Aerzte, 1909, 57-60.—Grogg, M. Berufliche Schadigungen, denen der Keramiker ausgesetat ist. Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1935, 45: 734-8.—Gudjonsson, 3. V. Silicosis in the pottery industry in Denmark; examina- CERAMICS 361 CERAMICS tion of 951 workers in Danish pottery factories. Arch. Gewer- bepath., 1932-33, 4: 748-71.—Hanauer, W. Die hygienischen Verhaltnisse in der Keramikindustrie. Zbl. allg. Gesundhpfl., 1913 32: 167-76.—Langelez, A. Existe-il une silicose des falen'ciers? Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 272; 303.—Lesage. P. Evaporation de l'eau dans les assiettes en terre de poterie. Bull. Soc. sc. med. ouest, 1911, 20: 243-52.—Malinkova, K. M. [Diseases among the workers of ceramic industries] Gig. bezo- pas pat. truda, 1930, 8: 38-46.—Panaitov, G. [On our tin- glazed clay pottery] Sovrem. khig., 1908, 2: 61-4.—Quain- tance P. A. Silicosis; a study of 106 pottery workers. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1934, 24: 1244-51. ------ & Morris, F. J. Pneumoconiosis—an occupational disease; a study of 58 pottery workers. California West. M., 1934, 40: 337-40.—Rouquette. Un g6nie pathologique du Mus6e du Louvre. Chron. med., 1910, 17: 97-102. --- dental. See also Dentistry; Tooth, Filling. Benbassat, J. S. *Die Verwendung der Antaeos-Hulsenstifte fiir Porzellanfullungen und -kronen. 20p. 8? Miinch., 1934. Bruck, W. W. The filling of teeth with por- celain (Jenkins's system) a text book for dentists and students. 68p. 8? N. Y., 1902. Buhler, G. *Die Verwendung des Porcellans in der Zahnheilkunde. 54p. 8? Heidelb., 1933. Bungartz, W. *Das Fiillen der Ziihne mit Porzellan; ein historischer Ueberblick [Wurz- burg] 44p. 8? Bottrop, 1931. Dall, W. Ground porcelain inlays. 196p. 8? Lond., 1933. Felcher, F. R. The art of porcelain in dentistry. 360p. 8? S. Louis, 1932. George, H. *Kritischer Bericht iiber das Gussporzellan Neo-Eldentog [Heidelberg] 18p. 8? Hildesheim, 1934. Hessler, F. *Zur Indikation und Kavitaten- praparation von Fiillungen aus Neo-Eldentog, hochsaurebestandig auf Grund klinischer Prufun- gen. 15p. 8? Lpz., 1932. Hofmann, W. *Neuerungen auf dem Gebiet der zahnarztlichen Keramik [Tubingen] 21p. 8? Urach, 1935. Hupperz, W. *Neo-Eldentog. 14p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Knoche, E. Praktische Beitrage zur pro- thetischen Keramik. 43p. 8? Lpz., 1931. Forms H. 80, Deut. Zahnh. Lindstrom, A. *Untersuchungen iiber die Eigenschaften und die Verwendbarkeit des Gussporzellanes Neo-Eldentog [Leipzig] 27p. 8? Zeulenroda, 1930. Madsen, E. *Untersuchungen an keramischen Zahnmassen. 53p. 8? Rost., 1933. Mamlok, H. J. Die Porzellanfullung; Leit- faden fiir das Fiillen der Zahne mit Porzellan und dessen Anwendung in einigen besonderen Fallen. 3. Aufl. 75p. 8? Berl., 1921. Mayer, E. *Indikation und Verwendung des Porzellans in der modernen Prothetik. 27p. 8? Munch., 1931. Metzger, O. *Ueber Porzellangussfullungen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Eldentog- Verfahrens [Tubingen] p.1089-112. 8? Berl., 1929. Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47: Pudewell, K. H. * Ueber die gebrannte Por- zellanfullung und die Versuche zu ihrer Verbesse- rung mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Brill- schen Abdruckverfahrens mit kolloidalem Platin als Folie. 20p. 8? Heidelb., 1933. Reinstrom, W. [G. A.] *Die Anwendung von Porzellan bei Kieferdefekten. 16p. 8? Munster [1934] Sitte, C. W. *Die Verwendung des Porzellans bei festem Frontzahnersatz in hygienisch-kos- metischer und mechanischer Beziehung. 40p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1934. Toschkov, A. *Das Press-Porzellan Eldentog. 16p. 8? Munch., 1932. Wienands, G. *Ein Beitrag zur Kritik der Verarbeitungsmethoden zahnarztlicher Porzellan- massen [Jena] 56p. 8? Wiirzb., 1932. Wilwers, A. *Ueber die Entwicklung und den Stand der Formen von Porzellankauzahnen an Hand der literarischen Angaben iiber die Artiku- lation kunstlicher Zahne und auf Grund einer Umfrage bei den europaischen Zahnfabriken. 47p. 8? Bonn, 1934. Voegeli, B. *Ueber das Eldentog-Presspor- zellan als Fiillungsmaterial (Praktische Studie) [Basel] 16p. 8? Ziir., 1929. Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 39: 683-98. Argue, J. E. Procelain; its application to fixed bridgework. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, 13: 1277-91. Also Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1926, 34: 562-7. ------ The preparation of teeth for porcelain jacket crowns. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1930, 17: 1259-70.------The progress of porcelain in dentistry. Bull. Colorado Dent. Ass., 1934-35, 13: No. 1, 3-10.—Bastian, C. C. The all-porcelain jacket crown by the indirect method. Dent. Cosmos, 1923, 65: 1285-97.—Berg, E. H. van der [Porcelain jacket crowns in bridge work] Tschr. tandheelk., 1929, 36: 382-6.—Boreth, E. A. The porcelain-veneered, cast jacket crown. Brit. J. Dent. Sc, 1932, 77: 56-60.—Both, H. S. The porcelain pinlay; the pins are made of porcelain. Dent. Items, 1934, 56: 682-7.—Breitner, K., & Kellner, E. Galvano- plastische Arbeitsmodelle fur Gold- und Porzellantechnik. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25: 815-22.—Brill, E. Eine ein- fache Methode Porzellangussfullungen herzustellen. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1928, 44: 29-35. ------ Implantation de racines arti- ficielles faites en porcelaine. J. dent, beige, 1936, 27: 725-32.— Byram, J. Q. Some phenomena observed in fusing procelain. Dent. Rev., 1906, 20: 223-8. ------ The color problem in porcelain inlays. Ibid., 338-43.—Chase, O. J., jr, & Squires, W. A. How to make porcelain jacket crowns. Dent. Digest, 1928, 34: 759-70.—Clark, E. B. Manipulation of dental porcelain. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 33T40— Crozier, J. W. A technique for extensive restorations in fused porcelain. Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 619-37. ------ A technique for reinforced porcelain construction. Ibid., 1245-55.—Custer, L. E. The bleaching of porcelain fillings. Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1910, 70-3.—D'Alise, R. Tecnica per la saldatura dei denti di porcellana. Stomatologia, Milano, 1926, 24: 642-4.— Davis, C. Synthetic porcelain, using mallet force for introduc- tion. Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1914, 44-52.—Doxtater, L. W. The porcelain jacket crown. Dent. Items, 1929, 51: 40-54. The porcelain jacket crown in stationary bridgework. Ibid., 1930, 52: 204-99.—Eppright, 3. O. The technique of making a porcelain jacket crown with pressure. Dent. Rev., 1912, 26: 885.—Fehr, C. TJ. Porzellanfullungen. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1930, 46: 1-8, 4 pl.—Felcher, F. R. Porcelain manipu- lation; a practical technique for the general practitioner. Dent. Digest, 1929, 35: 166-8. ------ Modern dental porcelains. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 1009-19.—Felsher, M. Compound imp'ressions for plastic porcelain restorations. Dent. Digest, 1935, 41: 362.—Fickes, W. L. A few principles in relation to colors, and their application to porcelain inlay work. Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1908, 139-54.—Filderman. J. Coiffe en metal avec face porcelaine. Rev. odont., Par., 1932, 53- 306-14—Fritsch, K. Einzelkronen (einschliesslich Por- zellantechnik) Fortsch. Zahnh., 1927, 3: 979; 1928, 4: 965; 1929 5- 973.—Gardner, D. S. Porcelain inlays and corner restorations. Dent. Cosmos, 1935, 77: 431-41.—George, R K. Construction of porcelain inlays without a platinum matrix. Dent. Digest, 1935, 41: 80-93.—Giardino, G. Con- tributo alia costruzione degli intarsi di porcellana fusa di cavita approssimali col metodo diretto. Riv. ital. stomat., 1937 6: 506-11.—Goodman, N. W. The porcelain inlay; direct technic. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 1045-52.— Grogg, M. Versuche mit neuartigen Matrizen fiir die Keramik. Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1936, 46: 910-8—Gutowski, F. Die heutigen Arbeitsmethoden der zahnarztlichen keramischen Prothetik ihre Indikationen und Fehlerquellen. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1932, 30: 413-23.—Gysi, A. Ueber die Lagebe- ziehungen der Kauflachen der grossen Molaren kunstlicher Por- zellan-Zahne bei Seitbiss auf der Balancierseite. Ibid., 1937, 35: 61-4.—Immenkamp, A., & Issel, P. Zur subkutanen Einverleibung von Porzellankorpern. Deut. Zahn &c. Heilk., 1937 4: 636-49.—Iwansson, R. Porcelain jacket crown construction; some frequent causes of failure and how to avoid them. Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73: 329-37.—Jeanneret, R. Ueber Gussporzellan. Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 39: 517- 699—Kazis, H. Extensive porcelain restorations; bite revision ' Dent. Digest, 1934, 40: 298; 346; 386; 424.—Kellner. E & Schwarz, A. M. Eine Einbettungsmasse fur schwer schmelzbares Porzellan. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1925, 23: 929- 31__Klaffenbach, A. O. Dental porcelains, glazes, stains, and their application to dental restorations. Dent. Cosmos, 1928 70- 1185-95.—Leffler-Rune, S. Ueber den Wert der Porzellan-Einlagen. Korbl. Zahnarzte, 1922, 48: H. 3, 62-72 - LeGro, A. L. Ceramics in dentistry. Dent. Items, 1924, 46: 104; passim. -■ - ■ Porcelain as used in modern CERAMICS 362 CERATOPHYLLUS practice; its practical application for inlays, crowns, color reproductions, etc. Dent. Summary, 1925, 45: 982-8.— Linca, G. Nuovo metodo per rendere innocue le otturazione in porcelano sintetica per la polpa ed aderenti alia dentina. Stomatologia, Roma, 1928, 26: 1254.—Metzger, O. Ueber Porzellangussfullungen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Eldentog-Verfahrens. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47: 1089- 112.—Mori, R. Dall'argilla ceramica alia porcellana den- taria. Ann. Clin, odont., Roma, 1934, 11: 315; 547; 641.— Morineau, T. Protection efficace des facettes de porcelaine interchangeables par contreplacage a recouvrement. Odonto- logie, Par., 1933, 71: 153-64.—Musaph, J. Fabrication de dents individuelles en porcelaine. Rev. odont., 1928, 49: 189-204. ------ Nouvelles directives pour la technique de la porcelaine. Ibid., 556-62. Also Tschr. tandheelk., 1928, 35: 323-35.—Neurohr, F. G. The thimble jacket crown; a new modification of the porcelain jacket and its place as an abut- ment in all types of bridgework. Am. Dent. Surgeon, 1930, 50: 143-53.—Oppice, H. W. Porcelain jacket crowns. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1929, 16: 27-37.—Pejrone, G. Ricerche speri- mentali su nuovi materiali per ceramica dentaria. Stoma- tologia, Mod., 1935, 33: 784-804.—Perry, E. J. Roch's new opaque dental porcelain. Dent. Rev., 1906, 20: 348-52. ■------ Roach's mouldable porcelain. Ibid., 868-78.— Pilkington, E. L. Porcelain jacket crowns. Dent. Cosmos, 1930, 72: 1259-66.—Polack, J. A new porcelain technique. Austral. J. Dent., 1936, 40: 419-23.—Reeves, W. T. What about porcelain? Dent. Rev., 1909, 23: 235-45.—Sapet. Nouvelle technique de porcelaine coulee (Neo-Eldentog.) Rev. odont., Par., 1930, 51: 17-30.—Schlein, H. Gussporzellan; a new porcelain tooth Neo-Eldentog. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26: 741-4.—Schneider, A. E. The preparation of a tooth for a porcelain veneer crown. Dent. Rev., 1917, 31: 378-96.—Solinas, N. M. Sulla tecnica dell'intarsio di por- cellana. Ann. clin. odont., Roma, 1935, 12: 165-78.—Spiller, J. G. The fused porcelain inlay: its uses and construction. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1931, 45: 512-5.—Squires, W. A. The porcelain jacket crown. Dent. Cosmos, 1928, 70: 293- 301.—Thompson, G. A. Porcelain technic. Dent. Rev., 1918, 32: 210; 2 pl., 282.—Vehe, W. D. Some basic principles underlying porcelain veneer crown technic. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1930, 17: 2167-76.—Waltz, J. F. F. Concerning the porcelain inlay. Dent. Rev., 1906, 20: 1077-89.—Wheeler, R. C. A porcelain inlay for a compound cavity. Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 257-9.—Winkler, J. Losung des Problems des Ersatzes abgebrochener Porzellanfacetten. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1925, 41: 561-75.—Wittner, H. Preparazione delle otturazioni in porcellana senza applicazione della foglia. Ann. Clin, odont., Roma, 1933, 10: 1070-6. CERASIANUS, Johannes. Repetitio circa sententiam sanguinis. 56 1. 4? Leipzig, Mel- chior Lotter, 1499. CERASIN. See under Cerebroside. CERASTES. See also Snake; Viperidae. Estival, G. Un cas de morsure par Cerastes vipera L. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Algerie, 1929, 7: 220.—Sergent, E. Essai du pouvoir hemostatique du venin de vipere a cornes (Cerastes cornutus L.) et de scorpion (Prionurus australis L.) Ibid., 1937, 15: 20. CERATITIS. See also Fly. Severin, H. H. P., & Severin, H. C. Behavior of the Medi- terranean fruit fly (Ceratitis capitata Wied.) towards kerosene. J. Anim. Behav., 1914, 4: 223-7. CERATIUM. See also Mastigophora. Entz, G. Ueber Cysten und Encystierung der Susswasser- Ceratien. Arch. Protistenk., 1925, 51: 131-83.------ Ueber Veranderung von Volum und Oberfiache beim Wachstum, der Teilung und Encystierung eines Protisten (Ceratium hirundinella) Ibid., 1933, 79: 380-90.—Hofeneder, H. Ueber die animalische Ernahrung von Ceratium hirundinella O. F. Muller und iiber die Rolle des Kernes bei dieser Zellfunktion Ibid., 1930, 71: 1-32, 2 pl.—Kofoid, C. A. Exuviation, autotomy and regeneration in Ceratium. Univ. California Pub., 1908, 4: No. 6, Zool., 345-86. ------ Notes on some obscure species of Ceratium. Ibid., No. 7, 387-93.—Landhans, V. H. Gemischte Populationen von Ceratium hirundinella (O. F. M.) Schrank und ihre Deutung. Arch. Protistenk. 1925, 52: 585-602.—Schneider, H. Kern und Kernteilung bei Ceratium tripos. Ibid., 1924, 48: 302-15, pl.—Tai, Li-Sun. On the cultivation of a photosynthetic dinoflagellate (Ceratium sp.) Chin. J. Physiol., 1934, 8: 111-9. CERATOMYXIDAE. See Myxosporidiida. CERATOPHYLLUS. See also Flea; Plague: Transmission; Rat- Trypanosoma. Bacot, A. W. Observations on the length of time that fleas (Ceratophyllus fasciatus) carrying Bacillus pestis in their ali- mentary canals are able to survive in the absence of a host and retain the power to re-infect with plague. J Hvc Cambr., 1915, 14: Plague Suppl., 770-3.—Bugge. G. Zur Entwicklung der Huhnerflohe (Ceratophyllus gallinae) ' Berl tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 44: 485-9.—Gauthier. J. C, & Raybaud A. Les puces du rat (Ceratophyllus fasciatus et CtenoDsvlla musculi) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1910, 68: 941. ----_ rjon- servation prolong6e du bacille de Yersin chez les puces (Cera- tophyllus fasciatus) en sommeil hivernal. Ibid., 942-4_ loff, I. Zur Systematik der Flohe aus der Unterfamilie Cerato- phyllinae. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1936-37, 9: 73-124, tab — Sharif, M. On the life history and the biology of the'rat-flea Nosopsyllus fasciatus Bosc. Parasitology, Lond., 1937 29- 225-38.—Sikes, E. K. Larvae of Ceratophyllus wickhami and other species of fleas. Ibid.. 1930, 22: 242-59.—Roubaud, E. Invasion domiciliaire spontanee produite par la puce des ron- geurs indigenes, Ceratophyllus fasciatus Bosc Bull. Soc Dath exot., Par., 1931, 24: 383. ' CERATOPOGONIDAE. See also Diptera. Costa Lima, A. da. Ceratopogonineos ecto- parasitos de phasmideos. 84p. 8? Rio, 1928. Forms No. 3 (suppl.) Mem. Inst. Oswaldo Cruz, 1928, 21: Edwards, F. W. New and old observations on ceratopogo- nine midges attacking other insects. Ann. Trop. M Parasit Liverp., 1923-24, 17: 19-29.—Macfie, J. W. S. On some Egyptian Ceratopogoninae. Bull. Entom. Res., Lond., 1924 15: 61-7. ------ New Zealand biting midges (Diptera! Ceratopogonidae) Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1932, 25: 23-53. ------ & Ingram, A. New Zealand Ceratopogonidae' Ibid., 1931, 25: 195-209. ------ West African Ceratopog^ ninae. Ibid., 1921-22, 15: 313; 1922-23, 16: 243, pl. ——- A note on the prevalence of ceratopogonine midges on the windows of the Accra Laboratory during a completed year Ibid., 301-4. Also Bull. Entom. Res., Lond., 1923-24, 14: 41-74. ■------ & Carter, H. F. Observations on the cera- topogonine midges of the Gold Coast, with descriptions of new species. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1920-21, 14: 187- 211; 1921-22, 15: 177.—Saunders, L. G. On the life history and the anatomy of the early stages of Forcipomyia (Diptera, Nemat., Ceratopogoninae) Parasitology, Lond., 1924-25, 16: 164-213, 3 pl.—Sergent, E. Observations sur la biologie d'un ceratopogonine piqueur et suceur de sang; Holoconops medi- terraneus J. J. Kieffer 1921. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Afrique Nord, 1922, 2: 119.—White, R. A new biting ceratopogonine from India. Arq. Esc. med. cir. Nova Goa, 1931, ser. A, 713, pl. CERATOTREMA. See also Trematoda. Jones, E. I. On Ceratotrema furcolabiata n. g. et n. sp. and Hemipera sharpei n. sp., 2 new digenetic trematodes of British marine fishes. Parasitology, Lond., 1933, 25: 248-54. CERCARIA. See also Trematoda; also families and genera of trematode worms as Amphistomata; Clonor- chis; Fasciola; Schistosomidae, &c. Cort, W. W. Some North American larval trematodes. 86p. 8? Urbana [1915] Forms No. 4, v.l, Illinois Biol. Monogr. Archibald, R. G., & Marshall, A. A technique for the study of cercariae. Tr. R. Soc Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1931, 24: 629. ------ A study of three non-furcocercous cercariae obtained from Bullinus contortus in the Sudan. Parasitology, Lond., 1931, 23: 271-81.------A study of some cercariae obtained from molluscs in the Sudan. Ibid., 1932, 24: 344-9, pl. Alos repr.—Azim, M. A. Entwicklungsgeschichte von Apharyngostrigea ibis n. sp. und seine Entwicklung aus Cercaria apharyngostrigea ibis n. sp. in dem Reiher Ardeola ibis ibis. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1934-35, 7: 608-14.—Balozet, L. Cercaires et metacercaires d'un Brachylaemus. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1936, 29: 504-8.—Bradley, B. Observations on the water snails of Monaro and New England, New South Wales, with especial reference to their cercaria carrying capac- ity. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 1: 147-59. ------ Note on the presence of Cercaria pigmentosa in Limnsea brazieri bred in an aquarium to which sheep fluke eggs had been added. Ibid., 519. ------ Notes on larval trematodes from New South Wales. Ibid., 2: 573-8, 2 pl. ------ Notes on the probable life of Cercaria catellse, an echinostome cercaria from New South Wales. Ibid., 1927, 1: 673-6.—Brown, F. J. Some British freshwater larval trematodes with contribution! to their life histories. Parasitology, Lond., 1926, 18: 21-Mi 3 pl. ------ Some fresh-water larval trematodes from Cheshire. Ibid., 1931,. 23: 88-98, 2 pl.—Cawston. P. 0. CERCARIA 363 CERCARIA Trematodes produced in South African snails, encysting cercariae. J. Comp. Path., Edinb., 1919, 32: 210-2. Bifid-tailed cercariae in Burnupia. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1923, 26: 363.—Cort, W. W. The excretory system of Agamodistomum marcianae (La Rue) the agamodistome stage of a fork-tailed cercaria. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1918, 4- 130-4. ------ A study of the escape of cercariae from their snail hosts. Ibid., 1921-22, 8: 177-85. ------ & Brackett, S. Two new species of strigeid cercariae from the Douglas Lake region, Michigan. Ibid., 1937, 23: 265-80. .-----& McMullen, D. B. Ecological studies on the cercariae in Stagnicola emarginata angulata (Sowerby) in the Douglas Lake region, Michigan. Ibid., 504-32.— Culbertson, J. T., & Talbot, S. B. A new antagonistic property of normal serums; the cercaricidal action. Science, 1935, 82: 525. Also repr.— Davis, D. J- Pathological studies on the penetration of the cercaria of the strigeid trematode, Diplostomum flexicaudum. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1936, 22: 329-37.—Dollfus. R. P.. Callot, J., & Desportes, C. Sur une cercaire du groupe Vitrina et sa m6tacercaire enkystee. Ann. parasit., Par., 1934, 12: 521-7.—Faruqui, A. J. On a new species of Cercaria indica found in Indoplanorbis exustus (Deshayes) Ind. J. M. Res., 1929-30, 17: 1205-14, 3 pl.—Faust, E. C. Notes on larval flukes from China. Am. J. Hyg., 1924, 4: 241, 2 pl., ch. ----- Further observations on South African larval trema- todes. Parasitology, Lond., 1926, 18: 101-27, 2 pl— Fulleborn. Ueber Cercaria armata und Mtickenlarven. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1922, 26: 78-81.—Garcia, E. Y. Study on the resistance of the metacercaria of Monorchotrema taihokui to different physical chemical agents. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1936, 16: 561-5.—Harper, W. F. On the structure and life-histories of British fresh-water larval trematodes. Para- sitology, Lond., 1929, 21: 189-219. ------ On the structure and life histories of British fresh-water furcocercariae. Ibid., 1931, 23: 310-24.—Hopkins, S. H. A new type of allocreadiid cercaria; the cercariae of Anallocreadium and Microcreadium. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1937, 23: 94-7—Horsfall, M. W. Studies on the structure of Cercaria infracaudata n. sp. Ibid., 1930-31, 17: 43-7. ------ Studies on the life history and morphology of the cystocercous cercariae. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1934, 53: 311-47.—Joyeux, C, Du Noyer, R., & Baer, J. G. L'activite g6nitale des metacercaires progenetiques. Bull. Soc. path. exot., Par., 1930, 23: 967-77.—Katsurada, F. Studien uber Trematodenlarven bei Susswasserfischen, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Elb- und Alsterfische; vorlaufige Mit- teilung. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1914, 73: Orig., 304-14, pl.— La Rue, G. R., Butler, E. P., & Berkhout, P. G. Studies on the trematode family Strigeidae (Holostomidae) the eye of fishes, an important habitat for larval Strigeidae. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1926, 45: 282-8.—Lebour, M. V. Some larval trematodes from Millport. Parasitology, Lond., 1914, 7: 1-11, pl.—Linton, E. Note on trematode sporocysts and cercariae in marine mollusks of the Woods Hole region. Biol. Bull., 1915, 28: 198-209.—Lutz, A. Notas sobre dicrano- cercarias brazileiras. Mem. Inst. Oswaldo Cruz, 1933, 27: 349-76, pl. ------ Beobachtungen iiber brasilianische Dicranocercarien. Ibid., 377-402. ---;--- Outro grupo de trematodes nascendo de dicranocercarias e outro caso de especie com coecos abrindo para fora. Ibid., 1934. 29: 229-38, 4 pl.------Eine neue Gruppe von Trematoden mit Gabel- schwanzcercarie und ein neuer Fall von nach aussen miindenden Darmschenkeln bei einem Trematoden. Ibid., 1935, 29: 239-48.—Mader, E. Ena obscura, ein weiterer Zwischenwirt des Lanzettegels Dicrocoelium lanceatum. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1936-37, 9: 261.—McCoy, O. R. Notes on cercariae from Missouri. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1928-29, 15: 199-208, pl.— Mathias, P. Sur une cercaire monstre double du type 1am- boide. Ann. parasit., Par., 1930, 8: 147-50. ------ Sur Cercaria ocellata La Valette. Ibid., 151-60.—Mello Froilano de, & Alvares, J. M. Cercarias parasitas do Indoplanorbis exustus em Goa. Arq. indoport. med., 1926, 3: 245-9.— Michel. F. Ueber die Larve und die Entwicklung des Mann- chens der Bonellia fuliginosa Rol. Pubb. Staz. zool. Napoli, 1930, 10: 1-46.—Miller, E. L. Studies on North American cercariae. Illinois Biol. Monogr., 1936, 33: No. 35, 7-125, 8 pl.—Miller. H. M., jr. Studies on furcocercous cercariae; Cercaria douthitti Cort and Cercaria echinocauda O'Roke. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1924, 43: 145-51.------Furcocercous larval trematodes from San Juan Island, Washington. Para- sitology, Lond., 1927, 19: 61-83, 2 pl. ---;--- Comparative studies on furcocercous cercariae. Illinois Biol. Monogr., 1926, 10: No. 3, 1-96, 8 pl. ------ & McCoy, O. R. An experimental study of the behavior of Cercaria floridensis in relation to its fish intermediate host. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1929-30, 16: 185-97.—Miller, H. M.. jr, & Mahaffy. E. E. Reactions of Cercaria hamata to light and to mechanical stimuli. Biol. Bull., 1930, 59: 95-103.—Miller, H. M., jr, & Northup, F. E. The seasonal infestation of Nassa obsoleta (Say) with larval trematodes. Ibid., 1926, 50: 490-506, 2 pl — Milton, F. Measurement as the basis of diagnosis of the furcocercous cercariae. Ind. M. Gaz., 1922, 57: 161-4.— Noller, W. Eine Zerkarie aus Pisidium fontinale und Versuche zur Ermittelung ihres Hilfswirtes und Wirtes. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 33: 795-8.—Palombi, A. Le cercarie del genere Gymnophallus Odhner dei mitili. Pubb. Staz. zo< 1. Napoli, 1923-24, 5: 137-52, pl. Also Monit. zool. ital., 1924, 35: 21-3. _------ Gli stadi larvali dei trematodi del Golfo di Napoli; contributo alio studio della morfologia, biologia e liatomatica delle cercarie marine. Pubb. Staz. zool. Napoli, 1934, 14: 51-94.—Penso, G. Sull'azione della calciocianamide sopra le cercarie dei distomi. Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1936, 17: I9?~9:~Petersen> H. Cercarien der Niederelbe;'vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zool. Anz., 1931-32, 97: 13-27.—Rothschild, M. I he process of encystment of a cercaria parasitic in Lymnaea tenera euphratica. Parasitology, Lond., 1936, 28: 56-62.— Seifert, R. Cercaria limbifera, eine neue echinostome Cercarie Zool. Anz., 1926, 67: 112-9.—Sewell, R. B. S. Cercaria: indicae. Ind. J. M. Res., 1922, 10: Suppl., 1-366, 30 pl. ------ A note on Cercaria anomala Rao. Ibid., 1930, 18: 723-6. ------ Cercariae nicobaricae. Ibid., 785-806, 2 pl.—Sopar- kar, M. B. A new cercaria from Northern India, Cercaria patialensis nov. spec. Ibid., 1923-24, 11: 933-41 2 pl— Stunkard, H. W.. & Shaw, C. R. The effect of dilution of sea water on the activity and longevity of certain marine cercariae, with descriptions of 2 new species. Biol. Bull., 1931, 61: 242-71.—Szidat, L. Ueber cysticerke Riesencercarien, insbe- sondere Cercaria mirabilis M. Braun und Cercaria splendens n. sp., und ihre Entwicklung im Magen von Raubfischen zu Irematoden der Gattung Azygia Looss. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1931-32, 4: 477-505. ------ Ueber drei neue monostome Cabelschwanzcercanen der ostpreussischen Fauna. Ibid 1932-33, 5: 443-59.—Takahashi, S. Ueber 6 Arten von Cer- carien und Redien. Fukuoka acta med., 1928, 21: 23.— Thomas. L. J. Cercaria sphaerula n. sp. from Heliosoma trivolvis infecting Cyclops. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1934, 20: 285-90.—Todd, V. L. Some aspects of the host-parasite relationship of the sunfish and Cercaria hamata Miller 1923 Ibid., 1929-30, 16: 69-74, pl.—Tsuchimochi, K. On larval flukes infesting Limnaea in Formosa. Taiwan igakkai zasshi 1926, No. 257, 1-4.—Vaney, C, & Conte, A. Sur des phe- nomenes d'histolyse et d'histogenese accompagnant le de- veloppement des cercaires endoparasites de mollusques ter- restres. C. rend. Ass. anat. Nancy, 1901, 3: 105.—Vogel, H. Beobachtungen uber Cercaria vitrina und deren Beziehung zum Lanzettegelproblem. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg 1929 33: 474-89— West, R. M. The cercaria of Neodiplostomum lucidum Larue and Bosma. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1935, 54: 15-8.—Willey, C. H. A cystophorous cercaria, C. projecta n. sp., from the snail, Helisoma antrosa, North America Parasitology, Lond., 1930, 22: 481-9. ■------ The mor- phology of the amphistome cercaria, C. poconensis Willey, 1930, from the snail, Helisoma antrosa. J. Parasit., Urbana 1936, 22: 68-75.—Wisniewski, L. W. Cercaria dubia sp. n. und deren weitere Entwicklung in Herpobdella atomaria Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1935, ser. 2, 19-35, pl.— Wright, W. R. Studies on larval trematodes from North Wales; 2 new cercarian larvae. Ann. Trop. M Parasit Liverp., 1927-28, 21: 57-60.—Wunder, W. Die Encystierung von Cercaria tuberculata Fil. Zool. Anz., 1923, 56: 224-31. ------ Wie erkennt und findet Cercaria intermedia nov spec, ihren Wirt? Ibid., 57: 68-82.------Bau, Entwick- lung und Funktion des Cercarienschwanzes. Zool. Jahrb Abt. Anat.. 1924, 46: 303-42.—Yoshida, S. On a trematode larva encysted in a crab, Helix tridens (De Haan) J. Parasit Urbana, 1916-17, 3: 76-81.—Young, R. T. A fork-tailed cercaria from Bering sea, with a note on the marine furco- cercous cercariae hitherto described. Ibid., 1936, 22: 255-8. ---- Dermatitis. Brumpt, E. Prurit et dermatites produits chez les nageurs par des cercaires de mollusques d'eau douce. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1931, 193: 25375.—McLeod, J. A. Notes on cercarial der- matitis with descriptions of the causative organisms, Cercaria wardlei n. sp., Cercaria bajkovi n. sp., and the parthenogenic stage of Cercaria elvae Miller. Canad. J. Res., 1934, 10: 394- 403, pl.—Matheson, C. Notes on Cercaria elvae Miller as the probable cause of an outbreak of dermatitis at Cardiff. Tr. R Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1929-30, 23: 421-4.—Taylor, E. L., & Baylis, H. A. Observations and experiments on a dermatitis- producing cercaria and on another cercaria from Limnaea stagnalis in Great Britain. Ibid., 1930-31, 24: 219-44, pl.— Vogel, H. Hautveranderungen durch Cercaria ocellata. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 90: 577-81. ------ Cercarien-Derma- titis in Deutschland. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 883-6. CERCOMONADIDAE. See also Mastigophora. Adamowicz, P. [Infection of duodenum and bile-ducts with intestinal Cercomonas] Polska gaz. lek., 1926, 5: 49.—Knowles, R., & Das Gupta, B. M. A Tricercomonas of the pig. Ind. J. M. Res., 1928-29, 16: 647-52, pl.—Mello, F. de. On the nature and identification of some small Trichomonads from the intestine of termites hitherto related to the so-called Trimitus stages of Duboscq and Grasse. Arq. Esc. med. cir. Nova Goa, 1932, ser. A, 1432-6, pl.—Schourenkova, A. I., & Demina, N. A. Sur les relations entre I'Enteromonas da Fonseca 1915 et le Tricercomonas intestinalis Wenyon et O'Connor 1917. Bull. Soc path, exot., Par., 1929, 22: 645-51. CERCOPIDAE. Lallemand, V. Cercopides nouveaux des Philippines. Philippine J. Sc, 1922, 20: 273-8. CERCOPLASMA. See Herpetomonas. CERCOSPORA 364 CEREAL CERCOSPORA. See also Dematium. Solheim, W. G. *Morphological studies of the genus Cercospora [Univ. Illinois] 84p. 8? Urbana, 1929. Welles, C. G. Observations on taxonomic factors used in the genus Cercospora. Science, 1924, n. ser., 59: 216-8. CERCOSPORELLA. See under Trichophytoneae. CEREAL. See also names of cereal plants as Barley; Millets; Oats; Rice; Rye; Sorghum; Wheat, &c; also Beverages; Bread; Diet; Flour; Food; Nutrition. Rohmann, F. Die Chemie der Cerealien in Beziehung zur Physiologie und Pathologie. 28p. 8? Stuttg., 1916. Forms H. 12, v.22: Sonderausg. Samml. chem. & chem. techn. Vortr. Berg, R. Unser Brotgetreide in volkswirtschaftlicher Hin- sicht. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1925-26, 47: 281-3 — Bogue, A. H. Estimating the yield of grain from the weather. Month. Weather Rev.. Wash., 1935, 63: 334-7.—Colin. H., & Cugnac, A. de. Les levulosanes des gramin6es; graminine et triticine. Bull. Soc chim. bio!., Par., 1926, 8: 621-30. ------ Les divers types de gramin6es d'apres la nature de leurs reserves hydrocarbon6es. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 182: 1637-9.— Greaves, J. E., & Hirst, C. T. The mineral content of grain. J. Nutrit., 1928-29, 1: 293-8.—Greger, J. Beitrage zur Kennt- nis der Samen und Friichte von Ackerunkrautern. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1922, 44: 70-80.—Halperin, M. Cereals and civilization. Sc. Month., 1936, 42: 355-64.— Hardtl. H. Zur Mikroskopie der Fruchthulle unserer wichtig- Bten Getreidearten. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1935, 69: 113-27.—Jodidi, S. L. Physiological studies on cereals; the occurrence of amino acids and polypeptides in the ungerminated oat kernel. J. Franklin Inst., 1924, 197: 201-11.—Kuhl, H. Der Einfluss der Ernte und Speicherung auf die Beschaffenheit von Korn, Mehl und Brot. Zschr. Hyg., 1925-26, 105: 515- 23.—Lewis, J. H., Wells, H. G. fet al.] An immunological and chemical study of the alcohol-soluble proteins of cereals. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1924-25, 22: 185-7.—Sakai. Y. Serologische Differenzierung von Getreidekornern. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 3194.— Schmorl, K. Das Hektoliter- gewicht des Getreides als Wertmasstab fiir dessen Giite. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1937, 74: 26-31.—Schwicker, A. Ausmahlungsgrad und Mangangehalt der Weizen- und Roggen- mehle. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1924, 48: 311.— Tucker, J. M., & Burke, T. E. The determination of moisture in cereal products by distillation with tetrachloroethane. Analyst, Lond., 1935, 60: 663-7.—Uglow. W. A. Ueber Weizen und Roggen aus der Ussuri- und der Amurprovinz. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1923, 45: 341-56. ---- Diseases and parasites. See also names of parasites as Fly; Fusarium, &c. Atanasov. D. The Dilophosnora disease of cereals. Phyto- pathology, 1925, 15: 11-40.—Back, E. A., & Cotton, R. T. Effect of fumigation upon heating of grain caused by insects. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 28: 1103-16. ------ Biology of the saw-toothed grain beetle, Oryzaephilus surinamensis Linne. Ibid., 1926, 33: 435-52.—Bremer, H. Zur Methodik epidemio- logischer Untersuchung von Getreidefliegen-Kalamitaten. Anz. Schadlingsk., 1929, 5: 70-3.—Butler, E. J. The effect of climate on cereal diseases. Proc. Panpacific Sc Congr., 1923, 1: 126-31.—Dickson, J. G. Influence of soil temperature and moisture on the development of the seedling-blight of wheat and corn caused by Gibberella saubinetti. J. Agr. Res., 1922-23, 23: 837-69, 5 pl.—Doane, R. W. The control of insects in cereal food products. J. Econ. Entom., 1924, 17: 549-53.— Gandara. G. El carb6n, carbunco, carbunculo o carboncosis de los cereales. Mem. Soc Antonio Alzate, 1923, 42: 1-23.— Hassebrauk, K. Graserinfektionen mit Getreiderosten. Arb. Biol. Reichsanst., 1932, 20: 165-82.—Koehler, B., Dickson, J. G.. & Holbert, J. R. Wheat scab and corn rootrot caused by Gibberella saubinetti in relation to crop successions. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 27: 861-79, pl.—Leukel, R. W. Investigations on the nematode disease of cereals caused bv Tylenchus tritici. Ibid., 925-55, 5 pl.—Littlejohn, R. M. The quartermaster's pests. Quartermaster Rev., 1923, 3: No. 3, 33.—Stakman, E. C, & Hart, H. The nature of resistance of cereals to rust. Rapp. Congr. internat. path, comp., 1936, 3. Congr., 1: pt 2, 253-66.—Valleau. W. D. Over-summering of leaf rust of cereals in Kentucky. Phytopathology, 1923, 13: 338-40, ----- Nutritive and therapeutic value. Adolph, W. H., & Cheng, F. W. The biological value of mixed cereal proteins. Chin. J. Physiol., 1935, 9: 245-52.— Blanck, F. C, McCollum, E. V. [et al.] The vitamin content of cereals. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1933, 23: suppl., 54-7.—Burton, H. B. The influence of cereals upon the retention of calcium and phosphorus in children and adults. J. Biol. Chem., 1929- 30, 85: 405-19. Also repr.—Carman, J. S., Smith, H. G. fetal.l The nutritive value of cereal breakfast foods; digestibility in vitro, with a study of methods. J. Nutrit., 1929-30, 2:91- 110.—Christiansen, H. Ueber die anticalcifizierende Wirkung der Cerealien. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 271: 246-9.—Clough, H. D., Carman, J. S., & Austin, E. M. The nutritive value of cereal breakfast foods; the response of the human stomach J Nutrit., 1930-31, 3: 1-16.—Cormack, G. A. Fat content of breads and cereals. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 1052-4.— Cowgill, G. R., Jones, M. H. [et al.] Studies on the effects of abundant cereal intake; the use of cereals as the chief source of calories. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 1770-4.—Dutton, A. S. Cereals and health. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 114: 536-8.—Famiani, V. Sugli effetti dell' alimentazione es- clusiva con alcuni cereali. Probl. aliment., Roma, 1931-32,1: 165-79.—Fine, M. S. Value of cereals established by research Am. Food J., 1923, 18: 511; 543.—Fischler. F. Die Wichtigkeit des deutschen Griinkerns fiir die heutige Ernahrung. Miinch med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1157.—Heupke, W. Die Ausnutzung der Hirse und des Buchweizens. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1933- 34, 176: 32-7.—Jayillier, M., Djelatides, D., & Cremieu, A. Observations sur l'activite vitaminique et l'activite amylo- lytique des grains des cereales et de divers produits qui en derivent. Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1930, 18: 344- 6.—Jorgensen, G. Sur l'acrete et la toxicite des graines et des tourteaux de crucifies. Ann. falsif., Par., 1926, 19: 454-9.— Klein, A., Harrow, B. [et al.] The nutritive layers of tho wheat and corn kernel. Am. J. Physiol., 1926, 76: 237-46.— Lucchetti, E. Alcune ricerche sul potere nutritivo del grano. Riv. biol., 1936, 21: 183-90.—McCarrison, R. The nutritive value of wheat, paddy, and certain other food-grains. Ind. J. M. Res., 1926-27, 14: 631-9, pl.—Mirvish, L. The effect of cereal extracts on blood calcium. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 233-8.—Morgan, A. F. The effect of heat upon the bio- logical value of cereal proteins and casein. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 90: 771-92. Also repr.—Murlin, J. R., Line, W. R. [etal.j The nutritive value of cereal breakfast foods; composition and heat value. J. Nutrit., 1929-30, 2: 83-90.—Olcott. H. S., An- derson, W. E., & Mendel, L. B. The effect of cereal diets on the composition of the body fat of the rat. Ibid., 1935, 10: 517-23.—OrrO, A. Sul valore alimentare delle cariossidi delle dagussa; analisi chimica e biologica di cereali africani. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 281-7.------ Analisi chimicae biologica di cereali africani; dati analitici sui principi immediati presenti nelle cariossidi di Eragrostis tocusso e Triticum durum. Ibid., 1931, 6: 1041; 1045.—Plimmer, R. H. A., Raymond, W. H., & Lowndes, J. Experiments on nutrition; comparative vitamin B values of foodstuffs; cereals. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 691-704.—Pollard, C. B., & Carr, R. B. Cereal values as determined by number, fertility, and compo- sition of eggs. Am. J. Physiol., 1923-24, 67: 589-94.— Popoviciu, G., Benetato, G., & Oprean, R. Contribution & I'etude de Taction raohitig^ne des cereales; le calcium et le phosphore liberes par la digestion des cereales in vitro, avec ou sans CINa. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 445-7.—Porter- Levin, T. Calcium and phosphorus metabolism of normal pre- school children; on diets containing plain and irradiated cereals. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1933, 8: 482-8.—Ranganathan. S. Influence of cereals on calcium, magnesium, and phosphorus assimilation. Ind. J. M. Res.. 1935-36. 23: 229-36.—Ross, J. R., & Burrill, J. M. The effect of cooking on the digesti- bility of cereals. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 4: 654-9. Also repr.—Schwarz, L., & Sieke. F. Ueber bestrahltes Mehl und bestrahlten Griess. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1801-3.— Sotola, J. The chemical composition and nutritive value of certain cereal hays as affected by plant maturity. J. Agr. Res., 1937. 54: 399-415.—Spiegel & Landwehr, E. Aus Wurzelkeimen des Getreides und aus Hefe hergestelltes Heil- nahrmittel Alentina; Ernahrungsversuche bei Sauglingen und Kleinkindern. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1255-7.—Tallarico, G. II grano come alimento e come semente. Mem. Accad. Italia, 1931-32, 3: No. 1, biol., 1-329.—Tisdall, F. F., Drake. T. G. H., & Brown, A. A new cereal mixture containing vitamins and mineral elements. Am. J. Dis. Child.. 1930, 40: 791-9. Also repr.—Visco, S. Analisi chimica e biologica di cereali africani; il valore nutritivo delle cariossidi del Penni- setum typhoideum. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 185— 92.—Wan. S-, Wu. H., & Chang, C. Y. The nutritional value of green vegetables and eggs as supplement to a cereal diet. Chin. M. J., 1935, 49: 1264-6. ---- in human pathology. See also Allergy; Beri-beri; Bread, Poisoning; Pneumokoniosis, &c. Angelini, C. A. Su le polveri di cereali dei silos. Igiene mod., 1935, 28: 49-55.—Borger, H. Ueber einen eigenartigen Fall von chronischer Fremdkorperpneumonie, hervorgerufen durch Getreidestaub. Beitr. path. Anat., 1932, 89: 135-50.— Cherkes, L. A. [Toxicosis caused by cereals] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1936, 41; 13-26,—Klein. J. E. The relation of fungitf CEREAL 365 CEREBELLAR infection of grain crops to vasomotor disturbances in man. Ann. Int. M., 1936-37, 10: 1708-15.—Miti, S. La pneumo- coniosi nei vagliatori di grano. Med. lavoro, 1934, 25: 81; 132.—Steyn, D. G. Poisoning of human beings by weeds contained in cereals (bread poisoning) Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1933, 1: 219-66. Also J. R. San. Inst., 1935-36, 56: 760-8. CEREBELLAR arteries. See also Cerebellum, Blood supply. Pette, H. W. *Ueber Aneurysmen der Klein- hirnarterien. 31p. 8? Kiel. 1912. Rosenow, E. C. Thrombosis of the cerebellar and vertebral arteries associated with intermittent hiccup; observations in a fatal case. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1927, 18: 348-56. Also repr.—Spangenberg, J. J.. & Ruiz, R. Paralisis bulbar retroolivar por endarteritis obliterante de la arteria cerebelosa superior e inferior. Prensa med. argent., 1929-30, 16: 1361-7— Thrombosis of a cerebellar artery. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 382.— Zakharchenko. M. A. [Simultaneous thrombosis of the cere- bellar arteries and those of the sulci of the bulb] J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1930, 23: 54-62. ---- inferior [posterior and anterior] See also Basilar artery; Vertebral artery. Dubreuil-Chambardel, L. Variation de trajet de l'artere cerebelleuse posterieure. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1923, 93: 61.— Leblanc, E. Anomalie rare de l'artere cerebelleuse inferieure et posterieure. Rev. neur., Par., 1923, 30: pt 2, 546. Also Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1924, 94: 566.—Nielsen, L. Angioma arteriale racemosum der Arteria cerebelli inferior; zugleich ein Beitrag zur gefasschadigenden Wirkung des Insulins. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 2013. ---- inferior: Occlusion. See also Babinski-Nageotte syndrome. Batjmm, H. *Anatomische und klinische Beitrage zur Lehre von der Verstopfung der Arteria cerebelli posterior inferior [Konigsberg] 22p. 8? Berl., 1913. Also Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1913, 52: Anderson, A. G., Lockhart, R. D., & Souter, W. C. Lateral syndrome of the medulla (occlusion of the posterior inferior cerebellar artery; vascular lesions of the hind-brain) Brain, Lond., 1931, 54: 460-9.—Anderson, L. H. Occlusion of the left posterior inferior cerebellar artery. Illinois M. J., 1921, 40: 215-8.—Arend, R. Beitrag zur Symptomatologie der Erkrankungen des verlangerten Markes und der Briicke; primiire, linksseitige Entzundung des verlangerten Markes und der Briicke; Embolie der Arteria cerebelli inf. post. sin. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 108: 218-43.—Conti, A. La sin- drome cosidetta dell' arteria cerebellare posteriore ed inferiore (sindrome di Babinski-Nageotte) Arch, pat., Bologna, 1928, 7: 109-20.—Diggle, F. H., & Stopford, 3. S. B. Posterior inferior cerebellar and vertebral thrombosis. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 1214.—Driginkina, A. [On vascularization of medulla oblongata: syndrome of embolism of posterior cerebellar artery] Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 30-2.—Duhot, E. Le syndrome de l'artere cerebelleuse posterieure et inferieure. Paris med., 1920, 35: 259-64.—Fracassi, T. El sfndrome de la arteria cerebelosa posterior e inferior de Wallenberg. Rev. med. Rosario, 1927, 17: 3-6.—Freidovich, G. M. [Symptoms of embolism of the posterior inferior cerebellar artery] Sovrem. psikhonevr., 1929, 8: 355-8.—Goodhart, S. P., & Davison, C. The syndrome of the posterior inferior and anterior inferior cerebellar arteries and their branches. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1935, 61:167-9. Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1936, 35: 501-24.— Gordinier, H. C. The report of a case of occlusion of the left posterior inferior cerebellar artery. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1930, 71: 1-6.— Gordon, A. Diagnosis of occlusion of posterior inferior cerebellar artery. Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 119: 146-9.—Gowler, D. R., & Hope, B. M. A case of occlusion of the right posterior inferior cerebellar artery. J. Neur. Psychopath., Brist., 1923- 24, 4: 43-9.—Gronberg, A. Beitrag zur Frage iiber die Klinik der Herdlasionen in der Medulla oblongata; Fall von Embolie in die Arteria cerebelli posterior inferior. Acta med. scand., 1926-27, 65: 362-73.—Hall, A. J., & Eaves. E. C. Posterior inferior cerebellar thrombosis with unusual features. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 975-9.—Hall, G. W. A case of occlusion of the right posterior inferior cerebellar artery. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1920, 3: 584. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1920, 74: 1157.—Harris, T. H., & Hauser, A. Occlusion of the right posterior inferior cerebellar artery and right vertebral artery. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 26: 396-400.—Hashiguchi, M. Zur Frage der Verstopfung der Arteria cerebelli inferior posterior. Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien., 1927, 29: 323-36—Haus- jnan, L. A case of occlusion of the posterior inferior cere- bellar artery with cardiac manifestations and involvement of the left vagus nucleus. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1919, 1." 145-61. Also repr.-—Hobhouse, N. Thrombosis of posterior inferior cerebellar artery, of unknown cause. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1191.—Holmes, W. H. Oc- clusion of the postero-inferior cerebellar artery. Med. Clin. N. America, 1926, 9: 1544-51.—Kozevnikov. A. [Throm- bosis of posterior inferior cerebellar artery] Russ. klin., 1927, 8: 39; 45-60.—Mircoli, D. Sulla sindrome alterna bulbare retro-olivare (sindrome di Wallenberg) Policlinico 1937, 44: sez. med., 335-52.—Philibert, A., & Rose, F. Un cas de syndrome de l'artere cerebelleuse postero-inferieure. Progr. med., Par., 1924, 39: 229-31.—Popov, N. A. [Syndrome of thrombosis of the posterior inferior cerebellar artery] J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1931, 24: 60-7. Also Rev. neur., Par., 1931, 38: 212-24.—Ramsbottom, A., & Stopford, J. S. B. Occlusion of the posterior inferior cerebellar artery. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 364.—Richter, H. Anatomische Veranderungen nach Verschluss der Arteria cerebelli inf. post, mit retrooli- varem Erweichungsherd. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1924, 71: 272-81— Riley, W. H. The syndrome of occlusion of the posterior inferior cerebellar artery, with brief clinical reports of 8 cases. Bull. Battle Creek Sank., 1930, 25: 1-34.— Thompson, R. H. Occlusion of the posterior inferior cere- bellar artery; a clinical study of 4 cases. Arch. Neur. Psy- chiat., Chic, 1929, 22: 530-46.—Wallenberg, A. Verschluss der Arteria cerebelli inferior posterior dextra (mit Sektions- befund) Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1922, 73: 189-212.— Wilson, G., & Winkelman, N. W. Occlusion of the posterior inferior cerebellar artery. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1927, 65: 125-30.—Winkelman, N. W. An unusual case of occlusion of the posterior inferior cerebellar artery. Arch. Neur. Psy- chiat., Chic, 1920, 4: 102.—Winther. K. Un cas d'occlusion (par embolie) de l'artere cerebelleuse posterieure inferieure verifie a l'autopsie, avec des douleurs et de l'hyperalgesie au froid. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1927, 2: 399-416.—Zakhar- chenko, M. A. [Three cases of syndrome of thrombosis of art. cerebelli post, inf.] Psikhiat. gaz., Petrogr., 1915, 2: 181-4. ---- superior. See also Basilar artery. Rudatjx, P. *Le syndrome de l'artere cere- belleuse superieure. 188p. 8? Par., 1934. Critchley, M., & Schuster, P. Beitrage zur Anatomie und Pathologie der Arteria cerebelli superior. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 144: 681-741. Also repr.—Davison, G., Goodhart, S. P., & Savitsky, N. The syndrome of the superior cerebellar artery and its branches. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1934, 60: 145-50. Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 33: 1143-74.—Guillain, G.. Bertrand. I.. & Peron, N. Le syn- drome de l'artere cerebelleuse superieure. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: pt 2, 835-43.—Russel. C. K. The syndrome of the brachium conjunctivum and the tractus spinothalamicus. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 25: 1003-10.—Sandler, S. A. The syndrome of the superior cerebellar artery. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935, 82: 263-9. CEREBELLAR syndrome. See Cerebellum, Diseases: Manifestations. CEREBELLO-PONTINE angle. See also Cerebellum; Pons. Satjvain, Y. F. *L'espace ponto-cere'bello- petreux. 134p. 8? Par., 1937. Alexander, L. Hyperplasien des Recessus lateralis ventri- culi; ein Beitrag zur Morphologie des Kleinhirnbriickenwinkels. Anat. Anz., 1926, 61: 479-87. ------ Zur Anatomie des Kleinhirnbriickenwinkels; mit Demonstration von Diapositiven und makroskopischen Praparaten. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1928, 102: 155. ---- Diseases. See also Acoustic nerve, Diseases; Arachnoid, Cysts; Arachnoid, Inflammation; Cerebellum, Diseases; Neurosyphilis; Pons, Diseases. Dimitri, V. Tuberculoma ponto-cerebeloso. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1926, 1: 600-13.—Fowelin, H. Ein Fall von Klein- hirnbriickenwinkelcyste, 17 Jahre post operationem, rezidiviert und durch erneute Operation geheilt. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 225: 349-54.—Friedman, E. D., Brock. S., & Denker, P. G. Syphilis of the cerebellopontine angle. Am. J. Syph., 1933, 17: 330-8.—Grabscheid, E. Tuberkulom im linken Kleinhirn- briickenwinkel; Karies des linken Felsenbeines; Tuberkulose des Innenohres beiderseits. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1935, 69: 884/—Hampel, E. Zur Klinik und Pathologie der chroni- schen Arachnitis adhaesiva (zugleich ein Beitrag zu den Pro- zessen im Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel und den Geschwiilsten des Plexus chorioideus sowie zur Hydromyelie) Deut. Zschr. Ner- venh., 1937, 144: 105-40.—Lillie, H. I., & Craig, W. McK. Anomalous vascular lesion in cerebellopontile angle; severe neuralgic pain in the ear and profound nervous disturbance; operation and recovery. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1936, 23: 642-5. Also Proc. Mayo Clin., 1936, 11: 70.—Luckhofif, J. Diseased conditions in the cerebello-pontine angle. S. Afr. M. Rec, 1924, 22: 2-7.—Shimidzu, K. Cystische Arachnoiditis im Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel. Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 1527-33 — Strong, O. H. Cyst of the left cerebello-pontine angle. Neur. Bull., N. Y.. 1921, 3: 243-52. CEREBELLO-PONTINE 366 CEREBELLO-PONTINE ---- Tumors. See also Acoustic nerve, Tumors; Cerebellum, Tumors; Pons, Tumors. Dieckmann, A. *Beitrag zur Kasuistik der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren [Munchen] 16p. 8? Tub., 1932. Hamburger, H. *Ueber einen Fall von Tumor des Kleinhirnbriickenwinkels [Munchen] 25p. 8? Posen, 1915. Hofacker, P. *Ueber Kleinhirnbrucken- winkeltumoren [Halle-Wittenberg] 23p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1929. Ramdohr, P. F. *Beitrag zur Kasuistik der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren. llOp. 8? Hei- delb., 1913. Sommerwerck, W. [E. A. K.] *Ueber einen Fall von Tumor des Kleinhirn-Brucken-Winkels ohne Stauungspapille. 16p. 8? Kiel, 1925. Adams, A. W. Note on a case of ponto-cerebellar tumour in a girl of 6 years. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1932, 49: 309.— Alexander, L. Tumors and cysts of the cerebellopontine angle and their relation to the lateral recesses of the fourth ventricle Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1937, 16: 266-314.—Brugi, A. Sui tumori dell' angolo pontocerebellare. Athena, Roma, 1933, 2: 265-8.—Cassidy, W. A. Cerebellar pontile angle tumor, with report of a case. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1931, 40: 178-82.—Chiappori, R. Tumores ponto-cerebelosos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 1081-152.—D'Abundo, E. Con- tributo alio studio dei tumori dell cervelletto e dell' angolo ponto-cerebellare. Riv. ital. neuropat., 1922, 15: 8-34.— Darquier & Schmite. Contribution a I'etude des tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 257-312.—Doyle, G. F. Report of a case of tumor of the cerebello-pontile angle with presentation of patient. Ken- tucky M. J., 1933, 31: 338-40.—Dreyfus. Un cas de tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1923, 1: 297-9.—Duhot, E. Tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Prat. med. fr., 1920-21, 1: 510-2.—Gasbarrini, A. Tumore delT angolo ponto-cerebellare sinistro. Policlinico, 1933, 40: sez. prat., 1521-34.—Heine, L. Zwei Doppelfalle von Tumor des Kleinhirnbriickenwinkels mit und ohne Neurofibromatose. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925-26, 100: 481-8.—Jianu, A., Paulian, D., & Popescu, A. [Cases of cerebello-pontine tumors] Spitalul, 1929, 49: 193-5.—Jumentie, J. Cheminement des tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux dans les orifices natu- rels du crane et prolongements exocraniens. Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: pt 2, 224-6.—Katzschmann. Ein Fall von beiderseitigem Kleinhirnbriickenwinkeltumor. Zschr. Laryng., 1928, 17: 248r52.—Kellner, K. Kritischer Bericht iiber drei Geschwulste im Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel. Ibid., 1923, 12: 237-61.—Lossius. I. [Tumor in cerebellopontile angle] Norsk. mag. lagevid., 1923, 84: 32-4.—Malinawski, A. [Case of cerebral tumor in the ponto-cerebellar region] Lek. wojsk., 1932, 19: 445.—Monateri, G. Tumore ponto-cerebellare d'origine traumatica7 Binasc. med., 1926, 3: 368.—Mon- tanaro, J. C, Hanon, J. L., & Dowling, E. Dos casos de tu- mores del angulo ponto-cerebeloso. Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 2: 576-89.—Pacheco e Silva, A. C. Sobre un caso de tumor del angulo ponto-cerebeloso. Ibid., 591- 602.—Puusepp, L. Die Kleinhirn-Bruekenwinkel-Tumoren. Fol. neurochir., Tartu, 1929, 9: 51-146, 4 pl.—Quervain, F. de. Kleinhirnbriickenwinkeltumor. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1921, 51: 355.—Rimbaud & Janbon. Tumeur de Tangle ponto- cerebelleux. Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1921-22, 3: 440-4. Also Montpellier med., 1922, 44: 516-20.—Ritter, A. Zur Kasuistik der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 154-6.—Rodriguez, B., Estape, J. M., & Medoc, J. Tumor del angulo pontocere- beloso. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1931, 16: 645-72.—Roger, Cremieux & Pourtal, J. Tumeur de la region ponto-cerebel- leuse a point de depart cerebelleux. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1929, 7: 119-23.—Roger, H., Poursines, Y.. & Alliex, J. Tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux a evolution rapide; mort subite. Ibid., 1934, 12: 206-8.—Roussy. G., & Bazgan. Un cas de tumeur ponto-cerebelleuse d'origine choroidienne. Rev. neur., Par., 1927, 34: pt 2, 122-32.—Wertheim. Kleinhirnbrucken- winkeltumoren. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1918) 1919, 2: Abt. 1, 15. ---- Tumors: Diagnosis. Remmlinger, H. *Zur Differenzialdiagnose der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren [Freiburg] 14p. 8? Quakenbruck-Hann, 1933. Brock, W., & Gagel, O. Rechtsseitiger Kleinhirnbriicken- winkeltumor; multiple Sklerose; eine falsche Diagnose. Arch. Ohrenh., Wien, 1933, 134: 277-86.—Brunner, H. Zur Dif- ferentialdiagno.se der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1935, 69: 708-21.—Carrillo, R. Imagen radic- 16gica del acueducto de Silvio en los tumores del dngulo pontocereheloso (desviaci6n del acueducto) Dia med., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 159.—Devic, Giraud & Girard. A propos du diagnostic radiologique des tumeurs ponto-cerebelleuses. Arch. internat. neur., Par., 1935, 27. ser., 155-8.—Fuhrmann, K. G. [Case of pseudotumor in the cerebello-pontine angle] Hosni" talstidende, 1935, 78: [Kbh. med. selsk. forh.] 32-5.—Girot, L. Diagnostic des tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. It'ov m6d. Suisse rom., 1930, 50: 400 7. Guillain, G., Alajouanine! T.. & Girot. L. Contribution a Tetude des symptdmes radiolo- giques des tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Ann. mid Par., 1925, 17: 525-47.—List, C. F. Die klinische Differential- diagnose der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren. Deut. Zschr Nervenh., 1933, 130: 137-41. Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat' 1933, 144: 54-95. ------ Multiple Meningiome der SchadeU basis (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Differentialdiagnose der Klein- hirnbruckenwinkeltumoren) Nervenarzt, 1933, 6: 566-74.— Mayer, E. G. Ueber die rontgenologische Diagnose und Differentialdiagnose der Tumoren des Kleinhirnbriickenwin- kels. Radiol. Rdsch., 1936-37, 5: 269-74.—Schnohr, E. [Differential diagnosis between a tumor of the cerebello-pontine angle, and ostitis of the pars petrosa; roentgen examination in cholesteatoma of the pars petrosa without tympanal symptoms] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: [Dansk. oto-lar. selsk. forh.) 65- 74.—Winter, P. Le role du specialiste O.-R.-L. dans le diagnos- tic precoce des tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Bull med., Par., 1928, 42: 234-7.—Worms, G. Tumeur de la region ponto-cerebelleuse; donnee radiographique. Rev. otoneur Par., 1933, 11: 37-9, pl.—Zambrini, A. R., & Casteran, E. EJ examen del laberinto en los tumores ponto-cerebelosos. Rev med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1929-30, 15: 1503-15. ---- Tumors: Manifestations. See also Cerebello-pontine syndrome; Cere- bellum, Diseases; Deafness; Hemianopsia; Laby- rinth, Examination; Nystagmus, &c. Staudacher, W. *Zur Symptomatologie der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren nebst Beobach- tungen zum Kapitel der Fehldiagnosen auf diesem Gebiete. 37p. 8? [Tiib.] 1928. Aubry, M. Les signes cochieaires des tumeurs de Tangle; leur valeur diagnostique. Ann. otolar.. Par., 1934, 879-90. ------& Causse, R. Les signes vestibulaires precoces de tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Ibid., 1931, 628-33.— Barre, J. A. Tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux (remarques sur les tests vestibulaires d'Eagleton, sur le diagnostic des troubles cerebelleux et sur la presence de douleurs probablement cordonales) Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: pt 2, 220-4. ----- & Metzger, O. Tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux gauche a symptomatologie speciale. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1929, 7: 528- 35.—Barre, J. A., & Morin, P. Tumeur volumineuse de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux evoluant depuis plus de 2 ans; stase papillaire toute recente. Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: pt 2, 635-41.— Beck, K. Ueber Innenohrveranderungen bei Kleinhirnbrucken- winkeltumoren. Internat. Zbl. Ohrenh., 1924, 23: 19.— Beilin, B. S. Ueber die Kopfstellung bei Geschwiilsten der hinteren Schadelgrube (insbesondere bei Kleinhirnbrucken- winkeltumoren) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 138: 664- 87.—Beriel, L., & Barbier. J. Les tumeurs ponto-cerebel- leuses sans troubles auditifs. J. med. Lyon, 1930. 11: 361-6.— Beriel. L., & Clavel. Un cas de tumeur ponto-cerebelleuse sans troubles auditifs. Lyon med., 1928. 142: 735-7.—Bonr- guet, J., & Nunes. Double stase papillaire et hemianopeie laterale homonyme gauche par tumeur de Tangle cerebello- pedonculo-protuberantiel; ablation de la tumeur delaloge ce- rebelleuse; mort 15 jours apres. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 412-8.—Brunner, H. Atypische Ohrbefunde bei Tumoren des Kleinhirnbriickenwinkels. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1927, 61: 480-4. Also Rass. ital. otorinolar., 1927, 1: 110-5.—Brunnow. S. Kleinhirnbriickenwinkeltumor ohne Stauungspapille und Liquorveranderung. Fol. neuropath, eston., 1924, 2: 183-8.— Conos, B. Tumor of the cerebellopontile angle (with few physical signs and pronounced dementia) Arch. Neur. Psy- chiat., Chic, 1927, 18: 298. Also Rev. neur., Par., 1927, 34: 105-8.—Cords, R. Die Storungen der Augenbewegungen bei Kleinhirn-Briickenwinkeltumor. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1930, 112: 20-43.—D'Abundo, E. Su di un caso di sindrome ponto- cerebellare per probabile neoplasma. Riv. ital. neuropat., 1923, 16: 151-4.—Errecart, P. L. La hiperreflegfa contra- lateral laberfntica en los tumores ponto cerebeloses. Rev. Soc. argent, otorrinolar., 1925, 12: 79-87. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: 707-9.—Gallois, J. Tumeur de Tangle ponto- cerebelleux; modifications homolaterales de la tension retinienne et de la tension oculaire. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 154-7.— Geimanovich, A. I. [Alternative foot phenomena in tumors of the cerebello-pontine angle] Nevropat. psikhiat., 1937, 6: 13-20.—Gordon, A. Unusual paucity of symptoms in some cases of pontocerebellar tumors; diagnostic difficulties. Arch. Int. M., 1922, 30: 606-19.—Heifer, L. M. Changes in physical signs and symptoms in cerebello-pontile angle tumors following lumbar puncture and removal of fluid. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1935-36, 4: 699-706.—Henner. K. Premiers signes cerebelleux dans les tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux; syndrome cerebelleux heterolateral; symptomes extrapyra- midal parkinsoniens par hyperfonction cerebelleuse. Rev. neur., Par., 1933, 40: pt 2, 377-89— Herrmann, G-, & Terplan, K. Ein Beitrag zur Klinik und Anatomie der Kleinhirn- bruckenwinkeltumoren. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 93: 528-40.—Leroux, L. Surdite totale bilaterale par tumeur bilaterale de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Rev. laryng., Par., 1923, 44: 453-61.—Massazza, A. Contributo alio studio della CEREBELLO-PONTINE 367 CEREBELLO-PONTINE sindrome dei tumori delT angolo ponto-cerebellare (studio cli- nico ed anatomo-patologico delle lesioni controlaterali) Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1926, 3. ser., 14: 429-44, pl.—Ohm, J. Die Augenbewegungen bei einem Fall von Geschwulst im linken Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1932, 66: 1301-12.—Paulian, D. [Symptoms of a tumor of the cerebello- pontine angle] Spitalul, 1929, 49: 45-9.—Pette, H. Zur Symptomatologie und Differentialdiagnose der Kleinhirnbriik- kenwinkeltumoren. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1921, 64: 98-132.— Rasdolsky, I. Dorsal-pontines Tumorsyndrom. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 152: 530-7.—Rebattu. Tumeur de Tangle ponto-c6rebelleux sans troubles auditifs ni paralysie faciale. Lyon m6d., 1924, 133: 592-7.—Reyes, L. Le nystag- mus dans les tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Rev. oto- neur., Par., 1927, 5: 835-89, 5 pl. ------ & Lieou. Le double retournement du nystagmus spontane au cours de Involution d'une tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux; sur le nystagmus spontane vers le cote de la tumeur. Ibid., 642-53.—Schuppius. Symptomenbild eines doppelseitigen Kleinhirnbruckenwinkel- tumors (multiple Neurofibromatose) Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1916) 1917, 2: Abt. 1, med. Sekt., 12.—Torrigiani. C. A. L'esame auriculare nei tumori delT angolo ponto- cerevellare. Riv. clin. med., 1925, 26: 41-51. Also Riv. otoneur., 1925, 2: 418-31, pl.—Ulrich. Zur Anatomie und Klinik des Bruekenwinkeltumors. Internat. Zbl. Ohrenh., 1923,21: 82. --- Tumors: Pathology. Wagner, H. *Cholesteatom des Kleinhirn- briickenwinkels verbunden mit multipler Sklerose [Tubingen] 30p. 8? Miinch., 1929. Weisbach, G. J. *Ueber einen Fall von Tumor des Kleinhirnbriickenwinkels, kombiniert mit multiplen Knotchen an der Dura mater und Geschwulstknoten an Oesophagus und Trachea. 39p. 8? Heidelb., 1917. Alurralde, M., & Sepich, M. J. Tumor de la regi6n del angulo ponto-cerebeloso (sarcoma hemorragico) Prensa med. argent., 1925-26, 12: 883-93. Also Rev. As. med. argent., 1925, 38: 445-57.—Andre-Thomas. Gliome de Tangle ponto- cerebelleux, primitivement cerebelleux. Encephale, 1923, 18: 281-6, 2 pl.—Anschiitz, W. Ueber das Cholesteatom des Kleinhirnbriickenwinkels. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1927, 201: 1-20.—Bailey, W. P., & Gotten, N. Erosion of the bone in the neighborhood of the auditory canal due to neoplasms. Penn- sylvania M. J., 1934-35, 38: 844-8—Beck, J. Histologische Ergebnisse bei Kleinhirnbriickenwinkeltumor mit sogenannten Otolithensymptomen nebst einigen Bemerkungen iiber Stauungserscheinungen am Ohr. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1930, 64: 1425-40.—Collin & Barbe. Gliome de Tangle ponto- cerebelleux. Rev. neur., Par., 1911, 19: 601-3.—Demole, V. Sarcome pontocerebelleux, originaire du conduit auditif interne. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 14: 65-7.—Dennis. F. L. A case of cerebello-pontile angle tumor, with examination of the vestibular apparatus; autopsy. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1924, 30: 510-2. Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1924-25 33: 862-4.—Derman, G. L. Zur Kenntnis der Kleinhirnbriicken- winkelneurinome. Virchows Arch., 1926, 261: 39-49.— Findeisen. Das Cholesteatom des Briickenwinkels. Arch. klin. Chir., 1937, 189: 490.—Hamazaki, Y-, Konishi, N., & Suga, Y. Ueber 3 Sektionsfalle von Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel- tumor, insbesondere iiber den Nachweis der eigenartigen mark- scheidenahnlichen Fasern im Neurinom mittels der Isolations- methode von Hamazaki. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1937, 49: 63, 3 pl.—Hesnard, Molin de Teyssieu & Vialard. Compres- sion bulbo-cerebelleuse par fibrome. Gaz. sc. m6d. Bordeaux, 1922, 43: 475-7.—Jianu, A., Manolescu, D., & Paulian, D. Tumeur pontocerebelleuse englobant le ganglion de Gasser el plusieurs nerfs craniens. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 631-3.— Konig. Kleinhirnbriickenwinkeltumor, kompliziert durch alte Radikaloperation. Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1919, 12: 227-33.— Marchand, L., & Schiflf. Sarcome angiomateux (meningo- blastome) de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux gauche. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1925, 95: 63-7.—Marinesco, G., & Draganesco, S. Un cas de tumeur mixte de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux et du ganglion de Gasser. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1923, 1: 577-89.—Martel, T. de, Guillaume, J.. & Thurel, R. Meningiome de la r6gion de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Ibid., 1936, 14: 110-2.—Mayer. C. Blastombildung in Oblongata, Briicke und Kleinhirn im Zusam- menhange mit einer Entwicklungsstorung im Bereiche des Corpus pontobulbare Essick. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1928, 37: 159-85.—Monrad-Krohn, G. H. A case of fibrous menin- gioma (psammoma) in the cerebello-pontine angle. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1929, 4: 203-16.—Montanaro, J. C, & Ban on, J. L. Papiloma del angulo pontocerebeloso. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 873-80.—Nichikawa, Y. Zur Patho- logie der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkel-Tumoren. Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien., 1922, 24: 15-38. ------ Die Veranderungen in Klein- hirn^ Briicke und verlangertem Mark. Ibid., 185-220, 6 pl.— Paulian, D. E. [Pontocerebellar tumor; fibroma] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1928, 17: 48-51.—Ruttin, E. Duraendotheliom des Tentoriums mit Symptomen ahnlich denen eines Akusti- kustumors. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1934, 68: 249-53.— Schaller, W. F. Mechanism of compression in a case of tumor of the cerebellopontile angle, studied by serial sections of the brain. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1927, 17: 609-15. Also repr.—Ssuchowa, L. I. Zur pathologischen Anatomie und Histologie der Kleinhirnbriickenwinkelneurinome. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1929, 30: 251-9.—Stefan, H. Lipom lokalisiert im Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel als Nebenbefund einer tuberku- losen Meningitis mit histologischem Befund. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 145: 445-53.—Suarez Lopez, F. Rhabdo- myom als Primartumor des Kleinbirnbruckenwinkels. Ibid., 1934, 150: 242-51.—Tedeschi, G. Glioma delT angolo ponto-cerebellare diagnosticato in vita e confermato al tavolo anatomico. Studium, Nap., 1912, 5: 384-7.—Valentine & Tschernyschev, A. Beitrag zur pathologischen Anatomie und zu den Leitungsbahnen des Rautenhirns bei den Klein- hirnbruckenwinkeltumoren. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1926-27, 79: 645-722.—Walthard, K. M. Worauf beruht die Atrophie der Processus clinoidei posteriores bei Kleinhirnbrucken- winkeltumoren? Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 747-9. Also Festschr. 70. Geburtst. Hermann Sahli, Basel, 1926, 460-6.—Wertheimer, P., Dechaume, J., & Vinoy, P. Cho- lesteatome des meninges et syndrome pontocerebelleux. Lyon chir., 1928, 25: 294-304.—Wilson. D. C. Cerebello-pontile angle tumor first involving the 5th nerve. Clifton M. Bull., 1923724, 9: 24.—Windfeld, P. Thirty-five cases of cerebello- pontile angle tumors, pathologico-anatomical and histological examinations. Acta path, microb. scand., 1933-34, 11: 146-73. ---- Tumors: Treatment. See also Brain tumor, Surgery; Brain tumor, Treatment. Hoefer, C. [E. O.] *Ein Fall von Kleinhirn- briickenwinkeltumor mit Heilung durch Opera- tion. 16p. 8? Kiel, 1918. Aoyama, T. Zwei operativ behandelte Falle von Kleinhirn- bruckenwinkeltumoren. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 178: 76- 89.—Babinski, J., & Martel, T. de. Tumeur de Tangle ponto- cerebelleux; amelioration rapide a la suite d'une extirpation intra-capsulaire par morcellement. Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: 371-4.—Barre, Stolz & Morin. Tumeur solide de Tangle ponto- cerebelleux; ablation; guerison depuis 3 ans (presentation de la malade) Ibid., 473-7.—Bregman, L. E., Goldstein, P., & Gleichgewicht. S. Troisi&me cas de tumeur de Tangle ponto- cerebelleux operee avec succes. Ibid., 1928, 35: 606.—Cairns, H. Acoustic neurinoma of right cerebello-pontine angle; complete removal; spontaneous recovery from post-operative facial palsy. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1931, 25: 35-40.— Christiansen, V. Traitement chirurgical des tumeurs de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: pt 2, 111-3.—Dahmer, C. F. Zur Kenntnis des Kleinhirnbrucken- winkeltumors und der Rontgentherapie von Hirntumoren. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 109: 178-211.—Dandy, W. E. An operation for the total extirpation of tumors in the cerebello- pontine angle; a preliminary report. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1922, 33: 344, pl. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 41: 129-48, pl. ------ Removal of cerebellopontile (acoustic) tumors through a unilateral approach. Arch. Surg., 1934, 29: 337-44.—Demel, R., & Schulze, W. Zur operativen Freilegung der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren. Deut. Zschr., Chir., 1927, 203-204: 168-74— Fay, T. The management of tumors of the posterior fossa by the transtentorial approach. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1930, 10: 1427-59.—Fragnito. O. Tumore delT angolo ponto-cerebellare felicemente operate Riforma med., 1929, 45: 3-5.—Guttich. Zur translabyrintharen Opera- tion der Kleinhirnbruckenwinkeltumoren. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien., 1931, 65: 272-6.—Guleke. Die entlastende Spaltung des Kleinhirnzeltes. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 1593-5.—Hellermann, W. Ueber einen Fall von operativ geheiltem Kleinhirnbriik- kenwinkeltumor. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 229: 265-71 — Heymann, E. Klinische Erfahrungen iiber die Entwicklung und Entfembarkeit der Kleinhirn-Briickenwinkelgesohwulste (auf Grund von 22 Beobachtungen) Beitr. klin. Chir., 1926, 136: 385-428.—Lopez Albo, W. Tumor del nervio acustico y otros procesos de la region ponto-cerebelosa; diagn6stico diferencial y tratamiento quirtirgico (con motivo de tres casos operados: tumor, quiste y absceso) Arch, neurob., Madr., 1921, 2: 97, 256; 1922, 3: 64, 6 pl.—Martel. T. de, & Vincent, C. Tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux, torpeur profonde et amaurose; operation; retour de la lucidite psychique et d'une partie de Tacuite visuelle. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 623-6 — Mertens, V. E. Entfernung zweier verschiedener Geschwulste aus dem linken Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1924, 131: 33-41.—Poussep, L. Symptomatologie et traite- ment chirurgical des tumeurs pontocerebelleuses (cas personnels oper6s depuis 15 ans) Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: pt 2, 213- 20.—Pussen, L. M. [Symptomalogy, diagnosis, and operative treatment of tumors of the cerebellopontile anglel Jubil. Sborn. Grekova, 1921, 354-74.—Ritter, A. Kleinhirnbriicken- winkeltumor links; Acusticusfibroneurinom, Entfernung in 2 Akten. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 771.—Scharsich, K. Operierter Kleinhirnbriickenwinkeltumor. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1930-31, 151: 613.— Souques & Martel, de. Tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux operee avec succes. Rev. neur., Par., 1920, 27: 1218-20.—Specht. Ein operierter und ge- heilter Fall von Kleinhirnbriickenwinkeltumor. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1928, 20: 365-9. Also Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1929, 122: 278-88.—Sterling, W. [Tumor in the ponto-cerebellar angle of extraordinary dimensions, operated by Cushing's method] WTarsz. czas. lek., 1933, 10: 252-74.—Vincent. C. & CEREBELLO-PONTINE 368 CEREBELLUM Denfichau, D. Tumeur de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux; opera- tion de Cushing par la methode de T. de Martel. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 1168; pt 2, 104. CEREBELLO-PONTINE syndrome. See also Cerebello-pontine angle, and its sub- headings; Cerebellum, Diseases. Barre, J. A. Syndrome de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux; remarques cliniques. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1923, 1: 634-6. ---;--- Reys, L., & Foncin, R. Syndrome ponto-cerebelleux ancien; meningite puriforme aseptique cloisonnee recente (ponto-c6rebelleuse, occipitale, rachidienne) Ibid., 755-68.— Camauer, A. F., & Battro, A. Sfndrome de tumor del angulo ponto-cerebeloso de origen sifilitico? Rev. argent, neur., 1929, 3: 193-200.—Dagnelie, J. Syndrome de Tangle ponto- cerebelleux. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1933, 33: 352- 6.—Fialovszky, B. Kleinhirnbriickenwinkeltumorsymptome mit negativem Befund. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1935. 69: 1257.—Guillain, G., Alajouanine, T., & Marquezy, R. Syphi- lis du metencepha), a forme ponto-cerebelleuse. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 605-8.—Insabato. L. Su di un caso di sindrome ponto-cerebellare operate Riv. oto- neur., 1925, 2: 271-6.—Jentzer, A., & Morsier, G. de. Syn- drome de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux; ependymome du 4e ventri- cule. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1936, 14: 570.—Lotsy, G. O. Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel-Symptomenkomplex hervorgerufen durch eine Erkrankung des Felsenbeins. Fortsch. Rontgen- strahl., 1926, 34: 658-60.—Moreau & Christophe. Syndrome de Tangle ponto-cerebelleux d'origine traumatique. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1933, 33: 349-51.—Rodriguez Berceruelo. S. El sfndrome del angulo ponto cerebeloso. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 766-73.—Sicard & Paraf. Syndrome de Tangle cerebello- occipito-vert6bral. Rev. neur., Par., 1922, 29: 953. CEREBELLUM. See also Brain; Cerebello-pontine angle; Cranium, Posterior fossa; Medulla oblongata; Nervous system; Pons. Association for research in nervous and mental diseases. The cerebellum; an investiga- tion of recent advances; the proceedings of the Association, New York, December 28 and 29, 1926. 649p. 8? Bait., 1929. Bremer, F. Le cervelet. In Traite physiol. norm, path., Par., 1935, 10: 39-134.—Brun, R. Das Kleinhirn; Anatomie, Physiologie und Entwicklungsgeschichte. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 16: 183; 17: 89; 1926, 19: 323, pl.— Ingvar, S. [The cerebellum from an anatomical, physiological, and clinical viewpoint] Hygiea, Stockh., 1922, 89: 977-1003.— Jelgersma, G. Das Kleinhirn in anatomischer, physiologischer, und pathologischer Hinsicht. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1932, 44: 505-612. ------ [The cerebellum] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1934, 38: 828-46.—Larsell, O. The cerebellum; a review and interpretation. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 38: 580-607.—Mills, C. K. The cerebellum, its func- tions, diseases, and encephalic interrelations. Ibid., 1928, 20: 235-43. Also repr.—Rawson. N. R. The story of the cerebel- lum. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1932, 26: 220-5.—Riccitelli, L., & Pierleoni, T. Sulla possibility di ottenere sieri citotossici e citolitici anticerebellari. Diagnosi, 1927, 7: 309-32.—Winkler, C. [Researches on the cerebellum in man] Ned. tschr. ge- neesk., 1922, 66: pt 2, 2674-85. ---- Ablation. See also Cerebellum, Cortex. Rademaker, G. D. J. Das Stehen, statische Reaktionen, Gleichgewichtsreaktionen und Mus- keltonus unter besonderer Berucksichtigung ihres Verhaltens bei kleinhirnlosen Tieren. 476p. 8° Berl., 1931. Forms H. 59, Monogr. Neur. Psychiat. (Foerster & Wil- manns) Berl., 1931. Schmidt, M. *Untersuchungen uber vollstan- dige Entfernung des Kleinhirns beim Meer- schweinchen. 29p. 8? Geneve, 1921. Castagnari, G. Nuova conferma, col metodo Patrizi, delT atonia omolaterale dei muscoli nel cane emiscerebellato Boll.Soc ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 1316-8. Also Arch. ital. biol 1930, 83: 100-3. Also Riv. sper. freniat., 1930-31, 54: 36-4o! ■------ Documento cinematografico dell' andatura steppante nel cane emiscerebellato. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935 10- 405, pl.—Ferraro, A., & Davidov, L. M. Effects of fragmentary and complete extirpation of the cerebellum in the cat- a pre- liminary report on cerebellar localization. Arch ' Neur Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 26: 1-22.—Greggio, E. Estirpazione e compressione cerebellare (ricerche sperimentali) In Scritti med. in onore di A. Poggi, Bologna, 1915, 447-65.—Keller A. D., Roy, R- s- &. Chase, W. P. Extirpation experiments which demonstrate that the neocerebellum is non-essential for any functions previously attributed to the cerebellum Am J Physiol., 1936, 116: 89.—Leblanc. E. L'acer6biuek- uirkungen. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 2988-93.—Keschner, M., Mender, M. B., & Strauss, I. Mental symptoms in ca.se-. nl infratentorid tumor. Tr. Am. Neur. As«., 1936, 62: 127-32. Also Arcb. Veur. Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 37: 1-18.—Kiss, P. von, & Fenyes, I. Ueber Kleinhirntumoren mit fast normalem l.iquorbefund beim Kinde. Arch. Kinderh., 1936, 108: 71-8. Also Ory. hetil., 1936, 80: 261-4.—Klein, R., & Stein, R. Ueber einen Tumor des Kleinhirns mit anfallsweise auftre- tendem Toniisverlust und monokularer Diplopie beziehungs- weise binokuliirer Triplopie. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1934, 102: 478-92.—Lambranzi, R. Sindrome neurastenica e tumore cerebellare. Riv. pat. nerv., 1922, 27: 526-8.—Marinesco, G., Draganesco & Lazaresco. Tumeur cerebelleuse unilaterale; crises de rephaies sous-occipitale et d'opisthotonos; inversion du nystagmus post-rotatoire. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1928, 6: 108-14.—Mayer, C. Zur Klinik und Anatomie der Hirntu- moren (2 Falle von Meningiom vom klinischen Typ des Mantel- kantensyndroms, Fernsymptome durch sekundaren Hydro- cephalus int. bei einem Kleinhirntumor) Nervenarzt, 1934, 7: 105-12.—Murphey, F. A symposium on headache; cerebellar tumor—case report. Memphis M. J., 1937, 12: 64.—Obarrio, J. M., 7p. 8? Konigsb., 1928. Bagozzi. V. C. Tumori del cervelletto. Pensiero med., 1931, 20: 216 LM.-Bielschowsky, M., & Simons, A. Ueber diffuse Hamartome (Ganglioneurome) des Kleinhirns und ihre Genese. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1930, 41: 50-75, 5 pl.— Bracco. R. II ganglioneuroma del cervello. Minerva med., Tor., 1937, 28: 326-39.— Bucy, P. C, & Muncie, W. S. Neuro- epithelioma of the cerebellum. Am. J. Path., 1929, 5: 157-70, 3 pl.—Christophe. L., & Divry, P. Meningiome intracere- belleux. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1937, 37: 575-82.—Conighi, R. Sarcoma meta«tatico del cervello. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1922. 3. ser., 10: 299-310, 8 pl.—De Blasi. A. Su di un tumore vascolare della pia madre cerebellare. Pathologica, Genova, 1931, 23: 18-23— Kber. C. T. Subtentorial tumor; report of case. Am. J. Ophth., 1930, 3. ser., 13: 974-83.—Endara, J. Tumores del cerebelo. Arch. Fac. cienc. n ed., Quito, 1933, 2: 41-59.—Foerster, O., & Gagel, O. Ein Fall von (lansrlin- cvtoina dvsplasticum des Kleinhirns. Zschr. ces. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 146: 792- 8C3— McMeekin, R. P. Subten- torial tumour. Med. .1. Australia, 1927, 2: 71.- Menzies, P. K. Tumors of the cerebellum. N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 44 1-4.—Puusepp, L. Die Tumoren der Kleinhirnhemisphiiren. Fol. neurochir., Tartu, 1929, 9: 1-^3 —Roussy. G.. Oberling, C & Raileanu, C. Les neurospongiomes. Presse med., 1931, 39: 977-81. ---- Tumors: Types: Astrocytoma. Loisel, G. *Les astrocytomes du cervelet de I'enfant (etude anatomo-clinique, diagnostique therapeutique et pronostique) 332p. 8? Par., 1935. Bergstrand. H. Ueber das sogenannten Astrocytom irn Kleinhirn. Virchows Arch., 1932-33, 287: 538; 1937, 299: 725.—Cushing, H. Experiences with the cerebellar astro- cytomas; a critical review of 76 cases. Surg. Gvn. Obst., 1931, 52: 129-204. Also repr.—Hausman. L., & Stevenson, L. Astrocytoma of the cerebellum; survival period of 45 years without operation. Arch. Neur. Psvchiat., Chic, 1933, 30: 1100-10. Also repr.—Martel, T. de,' Guillaume. J., & Panel, J. Considerations sur Involution postoperatoire des astro- cytomes kystiques du cervelet. Rev. neur., Par., 1932, 40: pt 2, 511-4.—Shelden, C. H., & Adson, A. W. Cystic astro- cytoma of the left cerebellar lobe. Proc. Mavo Clin., 1935, 10: 558-60.—Viallefont, H.. & Guibert, H. I./ Tumeur cere- belleuse de la ligne mediane (astrocytome fibrillaire teiangiecta- sique en degen6rescence kystique) Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 496. ---- Tumors: Types: Dermoid and teratoma. Brock, S., & Klenke, D. A. Case of dermoid overlying the cerebellar vermis; with a review of the literature on intracranial dermoids. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1931, 1: 328-42.— Downes, R. M. Dermoid cyst of the cerebellum. J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 1929-30, 2: 268-70.—Ferraris. G. Teratoma cistico del cervelletto. Boll, mal. orecchio, 1935, CEREBELLUM 381 CEREBELLUM 53- 143.—Khautin, D. M. [Teratoma of the cerebellum] Uzhny med. J., 1926, No. 3-4, 1-1. Kornfeld. M. Ueber intrakranielle dysontogenetische gesebwulstartige Bildungen an der Hand eines pialen, sekundiir stark veranderten Dermoids am Kleinhirn. Virchows Arch., 1930, 278: 165-77.—Miller, I. D. Dermoid cyst of the cerebellum. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1937, 7: 74-7.—Todesco. J. A case of suppurating dermoid of the cerebellum. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 1340. --- Tumors: Types: Ependymoma. Foerster. O., & Gagel, O. Ein Fall von Ependymoma polycysticum des Kleinhirns. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 150: 515-27.—Mandelsowa, S., & Sciesifiski, K. [Tumor in the cerebellum (ependymoglioma) with secondary Simmonds syndrome in a girl 8 years of age; effect of hormonal therapy of the frontal lobe of the pituitary eland] Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14: 442-7.—Wakeley, C. P. G. Specimen of ependy- blastoma of the cerebellum. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1936, 59: 86, pl. --- Tumors: Types: Epidermoid [cholestea- toma] Bass, M. A. [Cholesteatoma of the cerebellum] Sovet. psikbonevr., 1931, 7: 122.—Davidoff. L. M., & von Deesten, B T. Epidermoid cvst compressing tbe vermis of the cere- bellum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 873.—Divry & Lecomte. Volumineux cholesteatome du cervelet chez un sujet atteint de maladie de Klippel-Feil. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1936, 36: 343-53 —Jeter, H. Cerebellar epidermoid (cholesteatoma)— a report of case. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1932, 25: 461-3. --- Tumors: Types: Glioma. Griepentrog, F. *Gliomatose der weichen Haute des Gehirns und Ruckenmarks bei Glioma malignum des Kleinhirns. 64p. 8? Halle, 1930. Krauter, J. *Ueber ein glioblastisches Sar- kom des Kleinhirns mit Metastasenbildung im Hirn und Ruckenmark [Munchen] 40p. 8? Emmendingen, 1915. Andrew, F. Case of glioma, chiefly affecting the left brachium pontis. Intercolon. M. J. Australas., 1907, 12: 274-7.—Benassi, B. Contributo alio studio dei gliomi del cervelletto. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1933, 15: 455-68.—Bettini, D. Sopra un glioma del lobo sinistro del cervelletto. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1931, 19: 481-5.—Buys, Martin, P., & Vnn Bogaert, L. Gliome 6pendymaire du cervelet; etude neurologique; etat des fonctions vestibulaires; intervention et evolution chirurgicales. Ann. mal. oreille, 1926, 45: 768-79.—Hillemand, P., & David, M. Gliome kystique du lobe gauche du cervelet; ablation du kyste et de la tumeur murale; guerison. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 632-4.—Krecke. A. Gliom des Kleinhirns. In his Beitr. prakt. Chir., Munch., 1934, 120.—Martin. P.. & Sluys, F. Gliome kystique du cervelet; trepanation de la loge du cervelet; radiotherapie profonde. Cancer, Brux., 1924, 4: 57-63.— Perret. C. Nevrogliome kystique du cervelet; ponctionne et trepane avec survie de 5 ans. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1926, 46: 197-215.—Prince, A. Fibro-gliome silencieux du cervelet chez une demente arterio-sciereuse paralysee. Encephale, 1925, 20: 332-4.—Santanelli, E. Glioma del cervelletto. Fol. med., Nap., 1933, 19: 307-15.—Schreder, P. Gliom des Kleinhirns mit Ventrikelmetastasen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psy- chiat., 1923, 81: 241-54.—Schmincke, A. Zur Kenntnis der rliffusen meningealen Gliome des Kleinhirns. Ibid., 1924, 93: 169-80.—Vedel & Coll de Carrera. Gliome du cervelet. Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1923-24, 5: 373-9.—Verbeek, F. [Cvst-like glioma in the left cerebellar hemisphere] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 2661. --- Tumors: Types: Hemangioma. See also Angiomatosis. Bernbuber, K. *Die Angioblastome des Kleinhirns [Wurzburg] 24p. 8° Miinch., 1935. Lindatj, A. *Studien iiber Kleinhirncysten; Bau, Pathogenese und Beziehungen zur Angioma- tosis retinae [Lund] 130p. 8? Kbh., 1926. Also Acta path, microb. scand., 1926, suppl. Rappaport, F. '-^Contribution a I'etude cli- nique des hemangiomes du cervelet. 95p. 8°. Par., 1934. David, M., Thieffry, S., & Askenasy. H. Angiome du bulbe coexistant avec un angiome du cervelet. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 66: 109-21. ------ Ablation; syndrome d'ataxie postoperatoire. Ibid., 975.—Davison, G. Schick. W., & Goodhart, S. P. Cerebellar hemangioblastomas with inci- dental changes of the spinal cord; a clinicopathologic study. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 15: 783-802. Also repr, Gough. J. A case of cerebellar haemangioblastoma. J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1936, 42: 647-9, pl.—Hartmann, E., & Sour- dille, G. Un cas de maladie de Lindau a deux; angiome du cervelet chez la mfire, maladie de von Hippel chez le fils. Ann. ocul.. Par., 1931, 168: 881-90, pl.—Hughes, R. F. A case of Lindau's disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 537.—Jung, R. Ueber die Angiome Lindaus als eine charakteristische Gruppe unter den Kleinhirntumoren. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1935, 103: 580-026.—Laignel-Lavastine & Liber, A. F. Angiome kystique du cervelet, osteome de la faux du cerveau. masses cerebelleuses juxta-spinales. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1934, 11: 929-36. Also repr.—Lehoczky, T. von. Zwei Falle von Angioma racemosum im Kleinhirn, zugleich Beitrage zur exo- genen Kleinhirnatrophie mit Pigmentbildung. Virchows Arch. 1924, 250: 522-48.—Liebegott, G. Ein Beitrag zur Klinik und Pathologie der Kleinhirnangiome Lindaus. Nervenarzt, 1937, 10: 178-86.—Marchesani. Ein Fall von von Hippel'scher Netzhauterkrankung mit operativ geheilter Kleinhirnzj'ste. Zschr. Augenh., 1934-35. 85: 352.—Martin, P., & Bogaert, L. van. Deux cas d'hemangiomedu cervelet chez 2 scaurs. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1933, 33: 809-12.—Maspes, P. E. Sulla struttura istologica dell' emangioblastoma cerebellare. Cancro, Tor., 1934, 5: 80-6. Also Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 1013-50 — Mennenga, M. Zur Klinik und Pathologie der Lindauschen Erkrankung. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1936, 164: 633-9.—Menozzi, G. Su un caso di aiiginreijculoma cistico del cervelletto. Riv. neur., 1936, 9: 398—I Hi. - Porta, V. Considerazioni su un caso di morbo di Lindau (angio-blastoma reticolare del cervelletto) Ibid., 88-114. ------ Malattia di Lindau e malformazion encefalicbe. Riv. pat. nerv., 1937, 50: 1-35.—Puech, P. Chavany, J. A. [et al.] A propos d'un cas d'hemangiob'astome du cervelet. Rev. neur., Par., 1933, 40: 709; 1217.—Putschar, W. Die Pankreasveranderungen bei Angiomzysten des Kleinhirns. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1935, 28: 169-76 — Ramirez-Corria, C. M. Posici6n de los hemangiomas del cerebelo en la oncologfa cerebral. Arch. med. int., Habana, 1935, 1: 581-634.—Roulet, F. L'angiomatose des centres nerveux (maladie de Lindau) en particulier des kystes du cervelet. Rev. m6d. Suisse rom., 1932, 52: 529.—Sargent, P., & Greenfield, J. G. Hsemangeiomatous cysts of tbe cere- bellum. Brit. J. Surg., 1929-30, 17: 84-101.—Shapiro, P. Hemangiob'.astoma of the cerebellum with cyst formation (Lindau's disease) Arch. Path., Chic, 1929, 8: 915-20. Also repr.—Vincent, C., & Rappoport, F. Deux cas d'hemansio- blastome du cervelet dont 1'un familial; sur la valeur de 1'atti- tude de la tete pour le diagnostic des tumeurs de la fosse posterieure. Rev. neur.. Par., 1931, 38: 32-44.—Zeno. L. O. Hemangioblastoma qufstico del cerebelo; operation; curaci6n. Bol. Soc cir. B. Aires, 1931, 15: 357-63. ---- Tumors: Types, inflammatory. See also under Syphilis; Tuberculosis. Brtjn, P. de. *Sur un cas de tubercule du cervelet opere. 59p. 8? Par., 1922. Allen, I. M. Unilateral lesion of cerebellum (? tubercu- loma) recovery. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Stud. Dis. Child., 8.—Bodart, A. Gomme intracereballeuse caseifiee a symptomatologie dementielle et tumorale. Ann. med. psvchol., Par., 1935, 93: 139. Also J. beige neur. psy- chiat., 1935, 35: 33-41.—D'Amore, S. Sindrome bulbo- cerebellare da gomma primitiva dell' emisfero sinistro del cer- velletto. Morgagni, 1934, 76: 103-8.—Davidoflf, L. M. Hemangioblastoma of the cerebellum (Lindau's disease) Am. J. Path., 1929, 5: 141-5, pl.—Ehlers, H., & Courville, C. B. Solitary tuberculoma of the cerebellum. Bull. Los Angeles Neur. Soc, 1936, 1: 81-4.—Isbruch, F. Konglomerattuberkel im Kleinhirn unter dem Bilde eines Hirntumors wahrend der Schwangerschaft. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 198.—Jacarelli. E. Sopra un caso di tumore (tubercoloma) dell' emisfero cere- bellare sinistro. Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez. med., 434-41.— McClelland, C. Tuberculoma of the cerebellum. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1922, 21: 15.—Martel, T. de, & Bouttier, H. Sur un cas de tubercule du cervelet opere. Rev. neur., Par., 1922, 29:583-7.—Morrison, R. V., & Gollerkeri P. G. A malignant cystic haemangioblastoma of the cerebellum. Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 528-31.—Nobecourt, P., & Paraf, J. Syndrome de Tangle occipito-cerebello-vertebral; tubercule du cervelet; ablation; guerison. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1922, 20: 327-9. ------ & Veil. Guerison depuis 4 ans d'un enfant opere de tubercule cerebelleux. Ibid., 1926, 24: 326.—Noica & Bag- dasar. Attaques vertigineuses au cours d'une pseudo-tumeur cerebelleuse (tuberculome) Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 1220-4.—Onsalo, E. Tuberculoma del cerebelo. Pediat. espafi., 1922, 11: 80-6.—Piechaud, F., Moreau, N., & Forton. Sur un cas de tuberculome cerebelleux. J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 512.—Poulard & Veil, P. Tubercule du cervelet; exerese; guerison maintenue depuis plus de 4 ans. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 405.—Roger, H.. Bremond, M., & Simeon. Tuberculome de l'hemisphere cerebelleux ft symptomatologie ponto-cerebelleuse. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1929, 7: 26-31.— Sabrazes, J., Grailly, R. de, & Sanner, L. Tubercule solitaire de l'hemisphere droit du cervelet. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 534-8.—Soegiri [Tuberculomas] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936 76: 1009.—Stewart. M. J. Healed tuberculoma of the cerebellum. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1927, 30: 577-81, 2 pl.— Stradiotti, G. Sopra un caso di tumore cerebellare (anatomica- mente tubercoli solitari multipli) Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 608-11.—Tomasi, L. Interessante caso di tubercoloma del lobo cerebellare destro. Policlinico, 1925, 32: sez. prat., 277-Q —Valabrega, L. Un caso de tuberculoma del cerebelo. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1921, 2. ser., 15: 235-9.— Wyard, S. Tuberculoma of cerebellum. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: sect. stud. dis. child., 52. CEREBELLUM 382 CEREBELLUM ---- Tumors: Types: Medulloblastoma. Bailey, P. Further notes on the cerebellar medulloblasto- mas; the effect of Roentgen radiation. Am. J. Path., 1930, 6: 125-35. 4 pl. ------& Cushing, H. Medulloblastoma cere- belli, a common type of midcerebellar glioma of childhood. Arch. Neur. Psychiat,, Chic, 1925, 14: 192-224.—Bertrand, I., & Girot, L. Tumeur du lobe droit du cervelet (medulloblas- tome) Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: 245-8.—Brody. B. S., & German, W. J. Medulloblastoma of the cerebellum; a report of 15 cases. Yale J. Biol., 1933, 6: 19-29, 2 pl.—Cushing, H. Experiences with the cerebellar medulloblastomas. Acta path, microb. scand., 1930, 7: 1-86.—Cutler, E. C, Sosman, M. C. & Vaughan, W. W. The place of radiation in the treat- ment of cerebellar medulloblastoma; report of 20 cases. Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 35: 429-53. Also repr.—Elsberg, C. A., & Gotten, N. The results of conservative compared with radical operations in the cerebellar medulloblastomas; an analysis of 23 cases. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1933, 3: 33-52.—Fay, T. Tentorial decompression and high-voltage radiation in the treatment for medulloblastoma. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1936, 36: 882-4.—Mackiewicz, J. Medulloblastome du cervelet avec metastases dans la moelle epiniere et les he- misphere cerebraux. Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: 657.—Mar- burg, O. Weitere Beitrage zur Pathologie und Pathogenese der Medulloblastome. Fol. neuropath, eston., 1936, 15-16: 74-87.—Rothschild, K. Medulloblastoma cerebelli; a case with autopsy: midline cerebellar tumors in children and voung adults. Ann. Int. M., 1931, 5: 643-50.—Stevenson, L., & Echlin, F. Nature and origin of some tumors of the cerebel- lum; medulloblastoma. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1934, 31: 93-109.—Tracy, F. E., & Mandeville, F. B. Roentgen therapy of medulloblastoma cerebelli. Radiology, 1931, 17: 259-64.—Winkelman, N. W., & Eckel, J. L. Midline cerebellar tumors (medulloblastoma) a clinicopathological report of cases showing diffuse dissemination throughout the central nervous system. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 63: 372-81— Wohlwill. F. Zur pathologischen Anatomie der malignen medianen Klein- hirntumoren der Kinder (sogenannten Medulloblastome) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.. 1930, 128: 587-614. ---- Tumors—in children. Critchley, M. The diagnosis of cerebellar tumors in chil- dren. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1926, 23: 165-77.—De Villa, S. Sopra un caso di tumore del cervelletto in una bambina di 3 anni. Pediatria, Nap., 1924, 32: 1038-44.—Fenyes, I., & Kiss, P. [Cerebellar tumors in children] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 650.—Friedlaender, A. [Case of fatal cerebellar tumor in a child] Ugeskr. laeger, 1927, 89: 887-90.—Grant, F. C. A clinical study of midline cerebellar tumors in children. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1929, 9: 1155-68.—Jewesbury, R. C. Record of cases of cerebellar tumour in the children's department at S. Thomas's Hospital since 1921. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933* 26: 1018.—Lissounkin, I. I.. & Levacheva, A. D. Con- tribution a I'etude de quelques tumeurs b£nignes du cervelet des enfants. Marseille m6d., 1934, 71: 718-25. ---- Vermis. Juarros, C. Radica en el vermis cerebeloso un centro de equilibrio estatico; con motivo de una observaci6n personal. Siglo med., 1925, 75: 396. ---- Vermis: Aplasia. Bertrand, Y., Medynski. C, & Salles, P. Etude d'un cas d'agenesie du vermis c6rebelleux chez le chien. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 66: 716-33. Also Bull. Acad. vit. France, 1937. 10: 115.—Pines. L., & Surabaschwili, A. Ein seltener Fall von partieller Agenesie des Kleinhirnwurmes. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1932, 96: 718-28. ---- Vermis: Tumors. Alurralde, M., & Sepich, M. J. Sobre un caso de tumor del vermis del cerebelo (epitelioma del ependimo coroideano) Rev. Soc. argent, neur., 1925, 1: 103-24. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2 , 1131. Also Prensa med. argent., 1925-26, 12: 610.—Barbier. J., & Mayoux. R. Tumeur cere- belleuse de la region du vermis diagnostiquee par l'examen vestibulaire. Rev. otoneur.. Par., 1933, 11: 518.—Bueno, R. Un caso de astrocitoma intravermiano. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1934, 14: 79-87.—Charlone, R.. & Saldun de Rodriguez. M. L. Consideraciones sobre un tumor gliomatoso del vermis cerebe- loso. Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1935, 6: 398-404.—Chiappori, R., & Velasco Blanco, L. Algunas consideraciones sobre una observaci6n anatomoclfnica de tumor del vermis cerebelar. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1922, 2. ser., 16: 528-32. pl — Courville, C. B., & Kimball, T. S. Subpial dermoid cyst of inferior cerebellar vermis. Bull. Los Angeles Neur. Soc, 1936, 1: 84-7.—Dei Rossi, A. Intorno ad un caso di tumore del verme cerebellare. Riv. otoneur., 1932, 9: 1.—Euzicre, J., & Viallefont, H. Syndrome typique cerebelleux de la ligne m6diane par tumeur vermienne. Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol., Montpellier, 1932, 13: 564-71.—Helly, K. Teratom im Klein- hirnwurm mit Steatose des Cerebrospinalliquor. Virchows Arch., 1925, 254: 573-8.—Kompanejetz, S. Ein Fall von Kleinhirnwurmzyste mit Erhaltung der typischen Fallreaktion. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1923, 57: 1022-5.—Loisel. G. Etude clinique de 20 cas d'astrocytomes du vermis chez I'enfant. Gaz. m6d. France, 1935, 42: 133-41.—Masson & Dreyfus, G. Neurogliocytome embryonnaire du vermis. Rev. neur Par 1925, 32: pt 2 , 227-30.—Merwarth. H. R. Tumor of the ver' mis cerebelli projecting into the fourth ventricle. Med Clin N America, 1929, 13: 745-56.—Obarrio, J. M., & Orlando, R Sindrome de Dana por tumor del cerebelo. Rev. espec' R Air., 1927, 2: 1241-5. ------& Kuhn. E. D. M. Astrocitoma del vermis del cerebelo. Rev. argent, neur. psiquiat., 1929, 3- 289-99.—Puusepp. L. Die Tumoren des Vermis cerebelli Fol. neuropath, eston., 1928, 8: 128-59.—Roger, H., Arnaud] M., & Jouve, A. Tumeur kystique du vermis et crise de te- tanie decelee par une ventriculographie. Rev. neur Par 1935, 42: pt 2, 964-6.—Roger, H.. Poursines, Y., & Recordier! M. Tumeur du vermis; crises jacksoniennes brachiales gau- ches. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1933, 11: 195; 520.—Santero D'Emidio, A. Tumore cistico dell'emisfero cerebellare sinistro e della parte anteriore del verme; recidiva operatoria' radiumterapia efficace. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1935, II: 231-8.— Valentini, P. Gliosarcoma del verme del cervelletto. Pediat prat., Mod., 1929, 6: 313-26.—Van Gehuchten, P., & Morelle] J. Deux cas de tumeur du cervelet; quelques reflexions au sujet du syndrome cerebelleux de la ligne mediane. J neur psychiat., Brux., 1930, 30: 866-71.—Velluda. C. C. Un cas de tubercule solitaire localise dans le vermis. Arch, internat neur., Par., 1925, 18. ser., 2: 133-42.—Vincent, C, & Rappo- port. A propos d'un cas de tumeur du vermis median; sur l'innocuite relative des explorations cerebrales; de la valeur des crises de c6phaiee sous-occipitale avec opisthotonos de la tete dans les tumeurs obliterant l'aqueduc de Sylvius. Rev neur., Par., 1927, 34: pt 2, 69-72, 2 pl.—Vogt, C. Les tumeurs de la ligne mediane (vermis du cervelet et quatrieme ventricule) chez I'enfant. Arch. med. enf., 1929, 32: 514-30.—Waldorp, C. P. Contribucion anatomo-clinica al estudio de los tumores del vermis cerebelar. Rev. As. med. argent., 1924, 37: 26-45, 5 pl.—Zucker. K. Ueber einen Fall von Tumor im IV. Ven- trikel vom Klcinhirnwurm ausgehend mit eigenartigem Anfall. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1925, 86: 71-81. CEREBRAL artery. See also Brain, Blood vessels. Doubler, F. H., & Marlow, S. B. A case of hemorrhage into the optic-nerve sheaths as a direct extension from a diffuse intra-meningeal hemorrhage caused by rupture of aneurysm of a cerebral artery. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1917, 46: 533-6. Also repr. ---- anterior. See also Carotid, internal; also names of symptoms as Aphasia; Apraxia; Hemiplegia, &c. Baldy, R. *Les syndromes de l'artere cere- brale anterieure. 120p. 8? Par., 1927. Almeida, D. F. de. Note sur les collaterals de l'artere communicante cerebrale anterieure. Arq. anat., 1929-30, 13: 551. ------ Notes sur l'artere cerebrale anterieure. Ibid., 1933-34, 16: 75-7.—Barre, J. A., Morin. P.. & Reys, L. Sur une forme nouvelle du syndrome de l'artere cerebrale anterieure. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 1235-7.—Courcoux & Lelong, M. Arterite syphilitique de la sylvienne. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1922, 92: 37.—Craciun, E-, & Asian. Troubles intellectuels, dysarthrie et hemiparese par embolie de la sylvienne gauche (ischemie sans ramollissement) au cours d'une endocardite recurrente. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest, 1924, 6: 142-6.— Critchley, M. Syndromes of the anterior cerebral artery. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1929-30, 23: sect, neur., 24-6. Also Brain, Lond., 1930, 53: 120-65.—Davidenkov, S. N., & Zolotov, N. A. Ein Fall von Embolie der Arteriae cerebri anterioris. J. psykhol. neur., Moskva, 1923, 3: 86-95—Foix. C, & Hllle- mand, P. Les syndromes de la cerebrale anterieure. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 389-92. ----- Les syndromes de l'artere cerebrale anterieure. Encephale, 1925, 20: 209-32, 3 pl.—Guillain, G., & Mollaret. P. Le syndrome total de l'artere cerebrale anterieure droite chez le drqitier; remarques sur les rapports de l'epilepsie bravais-jacksonienne avec le ramollissement cerebral et de l'apraxie dite idec-motrice avec les troubles de la notion d'espace. Paris med., 1933, 89: 256-61.—Hamilton, R. L. Aneurysm of anterior cerebral artery; with case report. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 132: 8-11.— Harris, S. T. A case of aneurysm of the anterior cerebral artery, causing compression of the optic nerves and chiasma. Brit. J. Ophth., 1928, 12: 15-22.—Merritt, A. A., & Staricov, M. Congenital aneurysm of the left anterior cerebral ar- tery. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 2: 387.—Poppi, U. L'arteria cerebrale anteriore e le. sue sindromi. Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 483-6.—Tonnis, W. Erfolgreiche Behandlung eines Aneurysma der Art. commun. ant. cerebri. Zbl. Neurochir., 1936, 1: 39-42.—Watts, J. W. Ligation of the anterior cerebral artery in monkeys. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 79: 153-8. ------ A comparative study of the anterior cerebral artery and the circle of Willis in primates. J. Anat., Lond., 1934, 68: 534-50. ---- middle. See also Carotid, internal; also names of symp- toms as Aphasia; Hemianesthesia; Hemianopia, &c. CEREBRAL ARTERY 383 CEREBRAL NERVES Chase, W. H. Sacculated intracerebral aneurysm of the middle cerebral artery; a contribution to the knowledge of cerebral vascular malformations. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1932, 35: 19-28, 4 pl.'—Elsberg, C. A. Ruptured aneurism of the right middle cerebral artery. Neur. Bull., N. Y., 1918, 1: 210-2, 2 pl.—Sheard, C. Aneurism of the middle cerebral artery; a case report. S. Michael Hosp. M. Bull., Toronto. 1923-24, 1: 55-7.—Talbot, F. B. Aneurysm of the middle cerebral artery in a child 9lA years old. In Contr. Med. Biol. Res. ... W. Osier, N. Y., 1919, 2: 1004-9.—Viliaret, M., Ca- chera, R., & Fauvert, R. Spasmes des artfires cerebrales pro- voques par l'embolie experimentale du cerveau. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 58-61. --- posterior. See also Basilar artery; also names of symptoms as Ataxia; Blindness, &c. Masson, A. Contribution a I'etude des syn- dromes du territoire de l'artere cerebrale poste- rieure. 182p. 8? Par., 1923. Foix, C, & Masson, A. Le syndrome de l'artere cerebrale posterieure. Presse med., 1923, 31: 361-5.—Foix & Schiff- Wertheimer. Double hemianopsie avec integrite du champ maculaire; cerveau droit; syndrome de la cerebrale posterieure; cerveau gauche; troubles aphasiques et apraxie ideo-motrice. Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: 361-6.—Foix. C. Hillemand, P., & Schiff-Wertheimer, S. Syndrome atypique de la cerebrale posterieure; etude anatomo-clinique d'un cas presente ante- rieurement sous la denomination de syndrome sous-thalamique Ibid., 1928. 35: pt 2, 739-49.—Hochstetter, F. Ueber einige Falle einer bisher anscheinend noch nicht beobachteten Varietat der A. cerebralis posterior des Menschen. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1937, 107: 633-46.—Hofer, I. Menierescher Symptomen- komplex infolge Thrombose der Arteria basilaris cerebri. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1934, 68: 533-8.—Kuipers, F. C. [Transitory cerebral symptoms caused by spasms of both posterior cerebral arteries] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 4894-906.—McMullin, J. J. A. Aneurysm and rupture of the left posterior cerebral artery. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1918, 12: 702-4, 2 pl.—Monbrun. Spasmes de l'artere sylvienne et spasmes de l'artere cerebrale posterieure. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1928, 6: 687-99.—Muirhead, W. M. Thrombosis of the posterior cerebral artery with infarct of the calcarine fissure (left) Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1936, 56: 339-41.—Roger. Simeon & Denizet. Hemianopsie laterale homonyme droite en quadrant superieur, par thrombose de la c6rebrale poste- rieure. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927. 5: 294.—Stockert, F. G. von. Untersuchungen uber einen Fall mit beiderseitigem Gefass- verschluss der Arteria cerebri posterior mit besonderer Beriick- sichtigung der konsekutiven sekundaren Degeneration. Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien., 1932, 34: 23-38.—Thomas. Cases of throm- bosis of the posterior cerebral arterv. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1907, 18: 145.—Williams, D. J. The origin of the posterior cerebral artery. Brain, Lond., 1936, 59: 175-80.— Worster-Drought, C. Bilateral calcarine thrombosis with re- tention of macular vision. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: sect, neur., 51. CEREBRAL nerves. See also Brain; Medulla oblongata; Nervous system; Pons; also names of cerebral nerves as Abducens nerve; Acoustic nerve, &c; also in 3. ser. Nerve, cranial. Favill, J. Outline of the cranial nerves. 112p. 8? Chic. [1933] Garcin, R. Physiologie normale et patholo- gique des nerfs craniens. p.317-635. 8? Par., 1935. In Traite physiol. norm. path. (Roger, G. H., & Binet, L.) Par., 1935, 10: Hotjtsaeger, C. Les nerfs craniens; dtude anatomo-clinique. 876p. 8? Louvain, 1932. Kuhne, P. Contribution a I'etude de quel- ques nerfs craniens chez le foetus humain. 37p. 8? Lausanne, 1927. Locy, W. A. A new cranial nerve in selachians. p.39-55. 4? N. Y., 1903. Cutting from Mark Anniversary Vol., N. Y., 1903. Alexander, L. Die kernfreie Zone an der Eintrittsstelle der Kopfnerven in das Gehirn bei Wirbeltierembryonen; ein Beitrag zur vergleichenden Histogenese der Kopfnervenstamme und der Obersteiner-Redlichschen Stelle. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1928, 36: 350-417, 14 pl.—Allen. W. F. Effect on respiration, blood pressure, and carotid pulse of various inhaled and insufflated vapors when stimulating one cranial nerve and various combinations of cranial nerves; olfactory and trigemi- nals stimulated. Am. J. Physiol., 1929, 88: 117-29.—Anglade. Sur quelques points d'histologie normale et pathologique des nerfs au niveau de leur emergence. J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1908, 38: 745.—Atoda, K. The innervation of the cranial nerves of the catfish; Parasilurus asotus L. Tohoku Univ. Sc. Rep., 1936, 11: 91-113.—Beccari, N. II ix, x, xi, e xii pajo di nervi cranici e i nervi cervicali negli embrioni di Lacerta muralis (contribuzioni alio studio del significato morfologico dei nervi della testa) Arch. ital. anat., 1914, 13: 1-78, 2 pl.— Brocx, D. [Excitation of the peripheral part of 9th, 10th, 11th, and 12th cranial nerves after irritation of the trunk] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 2240-3.—Carmichael, E. A., & Woollard, H. H. Some observations on the 5th and 7th cranial nerves. Brain, Lond., 1933, 56: pt 2, 109-25.— Coghill, G. E. The cranial nerves of Triton taniatus. J. Comp. Neur., 1906, 16: 247-64.—Cole. F. J., & Dakin, W. J. Further observations on the cranial nerves of Chi- maera. Anat. Anz., 1906, 28: 595-9.—Cords, E. Die Kopfnerven der Petromyzonten (Untersuchungen an Petro- myzon marinus) Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929, 89: 201-49.— Dandy, W. E. Certain functions of the roots and ganglia of the cranial sensory nerves. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1932, 27: 22-9. Also repr.—Faymy, N. A note on the intra- cranial and extracranial parts of the 9th, 10th, and 11th nerves. J. Anat., Lond., 1926-27, 61: 298-301, pl.—Gandullo, L. Estudio de conjunto de los nervios craneales. Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1933, 23: 97-106.—Grigorowsky. I. M. Zur Anatomie der die Kopfnerven ernahrenden Arterien. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1928, 87: 728-40.—Herrick, C. J. Cranial nerves. In Ref. Handb. M, Sc, 3. ed., N. Y., 1914, 3: 321-39.— Huct, W. G. Innervatie van het strottenhoofd door den N. vagus en den N. accessorius. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1910, 45: 2. pt, 1167-71.—Johnston, J. B. Additional notes on the cranial nerves of petromyzonts. J. Comp. Neur., 1908, 18: 569-608.—Larsell, O., & Burns, E. M. Some aspects of certain of the cranial nerves. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1931, 40: 661-72. Also repr.—Lippi Francesconi, G. Le radici nervose encefaliche. Riv. pat. nerv., 1932, 39: 415-80.—Luna, E. Le radici sensitive del VII, IX, X paio ed i loro rapporti col cervelletto. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 209-11. Also Ricer. morf., 1929, 9: 13-20, pl.—McCotter, R. E. The connection of the vomeronasal nerves with the accessory ol- factory bulb in the opossum and other animals. Anat. Rec, 1912, 6: 299-318.—Norris, H. W. Cranial nerve components in Amphiuma. Science, 1908, n. ser., 27: 915. ------ The cranial nerves of an adult cacelian. Ibid., 1916, n. ser., 43: 182.—Onodi, L. [Relation of the sphenoidal sinus to the nerve origins of the oculo-motor, trochlear, trigeminal, and abducent nerves] Orv. hetil., 1912, 56: 810-3.—Pankratz, D. S. The cranial-nerve components in the toadfish (Opsanus tau) J. Comp. Neur., 1930, 50: 247-80, 3 pl.—Ranson, S. W., Droegemueller, W. H. [et al.] Number, size, and myelination of the sensory fibers in the cerebrospinal nerves. Pub. Inst. Neur. Northwest. Univ., 1935, 7: No. 35.—Sekita, B. Ueber den Faseraustausch zwischen dem N. hypoglossus und N. accessorius des Hundes an der Schadelbasis. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1930-31, 13: 239-44, pl.—Skinner, H. A. Some histologic features of the cranial nerves. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 25: 356-72. Also repr—Tarlov, I. M. Structure of the nerve root; differentiation of sensory from motor roots; observations on identification of function in roots of mixed cranial nerves. Ibid., 1937, 37: 1338-55.—Vermeu- len, H. A. On the vagus and hypoglossus area of Phocaena communis. Versl. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1915-16,24: 905-21 [Engl, transl.] Ibid., 1916, 18: Proc. sect, sc, 965-80.— Walker, C. B. Analogies and differences of the 2d and 8th nerves and end-organs; generalizing, preliminary, anatomic considerations, especially with reference to choked disc, glau- coma, and choked labyrinth. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1931, 29: 304-20, 9 pl. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 329-45.— Yntema, C. L. An experimental study of the origin of the cells which constitute the Vllth and Vlllth cranial ganglia and nerves in the embryo of Amblystoma punctatum. J. Exp. Zool., 1937, 75: 75-97, 2 pl. ---- Diseases. Pollak, E. Affektionen im Gebiete des Tri- geminus und Facialis. 76p. 8? Berl., 1928. In Handb. Neur. Ohres, Berl., 1928, 2: 1. Teil. Taylor, E. W. Diseases of the cerebral nerves, p. 524-87. 8? Phila., 1910. In Modern Med. (Osier) Phila., 1910, 7: Trommer, K. [P.] *Hydrocephalus und Hirn- nervenaffektionen. 37p. 8? Falkenstein i. V., 1922. Bormioli, M. Su di una rara varieta di decorso di alcuni nervi cranici. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1933, 39: 187, pl.— Chavannaz, J. Compression des nerfs craniens et chirurgie. J. med. Bordeaux, 1933, 110: 799-802. Also Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 296-8.—Dandy, W. E. The diagnosis and treatment of lesions of the cranial nerves. Delaware M. J., 1934, 6: 153- 60.—Geschelin, A. I. Zur Klinik der einseitigen Affektionen der hinteren Kopfhirnnerven. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1933-34, 35: 159-67.—Kopczyfiski, S. [Two cases of unilateral lesion of a considerable number of the cranial nerves] Gaz. lek., Warsz., 1907, 2. ser., 27: 451; 483; 526; 542, 2 pl.—Surat, V. S.. & Levantovsky, M. I. [Combined affection of cranio-cerebral nerves outside of the cranial cavity] Sovet. nevropat., 1932, 1: 683-6.—Vedder, R. [Congenital functional disorders of the cerebral nerves) Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 5366-9.— CEREBRAL NERVES 384 CEREBRAL NERVES Weber, F. P., & Scholtz, M. Lesion of both auditory nerves, together with several other cranial nerves on the left side. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1933, 30: 284.—Winther, K. [Unilateral affection of all cranial nerves] Hospitalstidende, 1930, 73: Dansk otolaryng.selsk.forh., 11.—Wislocki.K. (Multiple lesions of the cranial nerves] Neur. polska, 1911-12, 2: 472. ---- Diseases: Causes. Aboulker, H. Les nerfs craniens dans les affections de Toreille, des fosses nasales, du cavum, de l'oeil. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1937, 15: 1-25.—Aubry & Schmite, P. Lesion de la base avec troubles oculaires, trigemellaires et cochleaires bilateraux. Ibid., 1933, 11: 216-9.—Cade, A., & Rcbattu, J. Syndrome des 4 derniers nerfs craniens (syndrome de Collet) par tumeur de la dure-mere. J. med. Lyon, 1927, 8: 411-6.—Dobrokhotov, M. S. [Syphilis of the cranial nerves] J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1911, 11: 776-91.—Howell, C. M. H. Specific lesion of the 9th, 10th, and 11th cranial nerves on the left side. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1908, 43: 73.—Lannois & Molinie. Syndrome spontane des 4 derniers nerfs craniens chez un opivi de mastoidite. Lyon med., 1919, 128: 193-5.—Lijo Pavia, J., & Roque Orlando. Sindromes unilaterales de nervios cra- neanos; sindrome de la hendidura esfenoidal; probable sifiloma del vertice de la orbita; sindrome parcial de la hendedura esfenoidal; linfo-epitelioma del naso-farinx; sifilis cerebro- espinal. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1927, 1: 217-34.—Lillie, H. I. Effect of suppurative disease of the temporal bone on certain of the cranial nerves. Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1931, 21: 159-69. Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1931, 40: 763-9.—Mounier-Kuhn, P. Syndrome des 4 derniers nerfs craniens d'origine neoplasique probable. Lyon med., 1933, 151: 77-80.—Souques, A. Lesion bulbo-protuberantielle unilaterale interessant l'hypoglosse, le facial et la branche vestibulaire du nerf acoustique. Rev. neur., Par., 1905, 13: 441-3.—Stein, C. Zur Kasuistik der Kombination von zentral bedingter Erkrankung des Vestibu- larapparates und Rekurrenslahmung. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1927, 61: 676-85.— Tille, H. Manifestations oculaires des otites suppurees et de leurs complications; lesions du trijumeau et des nerfs oculo-moteurs. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1935, 13: 325-64.—Wurcelman [Disseminated tumour of the cranial nerves] Neur. polska, 1910-11, 1: No. 6, 107. ---- Diseases: Manifestations. Joyes-Notjguier, A. *Le syndrome du trou declare" posterieur (syndrome de Vernet) 88p. 8? Par., 1919. Brunner, H. Ueber die Kombination von zentral bedingten Erkrankungen des Nervus labyrinthicus und des Nervus recurrens. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1932, 97: 644.—Collet, F. J. Sur revolution du syndrome des quatre derniers nerfs craniens. J. med. Lyon, 1930, 11: 709-12. Also Rev. otoneur., Par., 1930, 8: 670-6.—Duarte Moreira. Syndrome de Vernet de origem syphilitica. Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18: 491-4.—Kha- sanov, M. B. [Vernet-Collet syndrome] Sovrem. psikhonevr., 1930, 12: 368-73.—Kramer, F. Symptomatologie der Erkran- kungen des V., VII., IX., X., XL, und XIII. Hirnnerven. In Handb. Neur. (Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, 4: 340-58.— Lannois & Molinie. Deux nouveaux cas de syndrome des 4 derniers nerfs craniens (un traumatique et un spontane) Lyon m6d., 1920, 129: 92-5.—Montini, G. Una nuova sindrome di associazione dei nervi cranici. Gior. med. mil., 1926, 74: 258-62. Also Valsalva, 1926, 2: 202-8.—Nicolich, M. Lesion quirurgica del VII. par y del ganglio oftalmico derecho a traves de la hendidura esfeno-maxilar, al alcoholizar la II. rama del trigemino; un'nuevo sindrome. Rev. cubana oft. otolar., 1921, 3: 104-11.—Raymond & Francais. Syndrome protuberantiel avec troubles du gout et hyperexcitabilite dn nerf facial. J. neur., Par., 1909, 14: 208-10.—Rimbaud, L., Anselme-Martin, G., & Lafon, R. Syndrome alterne de la calotte protub6rantielle avec, d'un cote, atteinte des IV*, V'-, Vic, Vile et Ville paires craniennes et de l'autre, anosmie et anesthesie du type svringomy61ique. Ibid., 1934, 41: 1041-5.— Shargorodsky, L. Y.. & Drogichin, E. A. [Symptoms in diseases of the 4 last cerebral nerves] Klin, med., Moskva, 1929, 7: 1193-7.—Viliaret, M. Le syndrome de l'espace retro- parotidien posterieur. Paris med., 1917, 21: 430; 1918, 28: suppl., 412. ---- Injuries. See also Brain, Injuries; Cranium, Fracture; Head, Injuries; and similar headings. Hasse, W. [P. T.] *Beitrage zur Frequenz und Symptomatologie der Schussverletzungen der Gehirnnerven [Breslau] 38p. 8? Berl., 1919. Chaillous. F. Paralysie traumatique, d'origine endocra- nienne. de la 4« et de la 6" paire. Ann. ocul., Par., 1908 140- 127-31. Also Bull. Soc. fr. opht., 1908, 25: 394-9.—Col- lins, W. Gunshot wound producing damage of 12th and soinal accessory nerves, with cross union "of their fibers Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1916-17, 10: sect, neur., 39 — Dzerzhinski, V. [Symptomocomolex of gun-shot wounds of the 4 last cranial nerves] Psikhiat. gaz., Petrogr., 1916, 3:: 102-6.—Ferraris, G. Paralisi traumatica multipla' ignor'ata degli ultimi nervi cranici. Ann. laring., Tor., 1929, 30: 291- 301.—Ferron, M. De la paralysie des nerfs craniens dans les traumatismes du crane; contribution a la symptomatologie dea fractures de la base. Arch. prov. chir., Par., 1907, 16- 666 XX 740; 1908, 17: 16, 194, 321, 414, 643, 702, 769.—Froehlich E. Ueber Sohussverletzuhgen von Gehirnnerven. Berl. klin' Wschr., 1914, 51: 1702.—Gradenigo. Sopra un caso di lesioni traumatiche multiple dei nervi cranici. Gior. \-7.—Chasanow, M. Die einseitige Lahmung der caudalen Hirnnervengruppe. Ner- venarzt, 1932, 5: 632-5.—Chatelin, C. Paralysies multiples uni- laterales des nerfs craniens. Rev. neur., Par., 1913, 21: pt 2, 784-6.—Cousin & Hudelo. Atteinte unilaterale de quatre paires craniennes, avec syndrome trigemellaire predominant. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 674-6.—Decourt, J., & Perreau.P. Syn- drome congenital earacterise par une double paralysie faciale, une double paralysie de la 6*me paire et un double pied bot. Arch. med. enf., 1935, 38: 419-22—Delfosse, L. Un cas de paralysies multiples unilaterales des nerfs craniens. Poitou m6d., Poiters, 1914, 29: 65-9.—Galand, G. Syndrome total des quatre derniers nerfs craniens (Collet) avec paralysie du sym- pathique ou syndrome de l'espace parotidien posterieur (Villa- ret) J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1932, 32: 723-6.—Guillain, G-, & Barre, J. A. Paralysies multiples des nerfs craniens. Presse med., 1916, 24: 197.—Guillain, G., & Garcin, R. Le syndrome paralytique unilateral global des nerfs craniens. Ann. med., Par., 1928, 24: 76-110. ------ & Alajouanine, T. Le syndrome paralytique unilateral global des nerfs craniens. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1: 456-60.—Guthrie, L. Paralysis of left 6th and paresis of left 7th nerves. Tr. Clin. Soc. London, 1905-6, 39: 256.—Hastings. D. W. De- velopmental deformity with nuclear paralysis of some cranial nerves. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 684.—Heve- roch [Progressive paralysis of the V, VI, IV, and III cranial nerves] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1913, 52: 669-72.—Kojevnikov, A. Les paralysies unilaterales de tous les nerfs craniens. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: pt 2, 693-9.—Lejonne, P., & Oppert, E. Paralysie unilaterale de nerfs craniens multiples. Ibid., 1907, 15: 637-42.—Levy. Fall von kombinierter Gehirnnervenliih- mung. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1908, 45: 1204.—Lortat-Jacob & Poumeau-Delille. Syndrome paralytique unilateral partiel des nerfs craniens. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: 565-8.— Maggiorotti, U. Sindrome paralitica inconsueta di alcuni nervi cranici. Arch. ital. otol., 1932, 43: 435-45.—Mann. Ein atiologisch unklarer Fall von Lahmung im Gebiet des 9., 10., 11., und 12. Gehirnnerven. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1915, 52: 823-7.—Meyer. A., & Worner, E. Zur Symptomatologie der durch krankhafte Prozesse der Schadelbasis bedingten halb- seitigen Hirnnervenlahmungen nebst einem Beitrag zur patho- logischen Rontgenologie. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932, 126: 94-112.—Monier-Vinard & Brunei, M. Paralysie unilaterale de 10 paires craniennes; syndrome de Garcin. Rev. neur., Par., 1937, 67: 221-4.—Potts, C. S. Paralysis of the oculopupillary sympathetic fibers and the ophthalmic division of the tri- geminal nerve, preceded by ophthalmic herpes zoster; report of a case. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1920, 16: 71-3.— Rispal, & Nanta. Syndrome de Jackson [paralysie associe'e] Prov. mM., Par., 1912, 23: 505.—Robinson, W. Paralysis of cranial nerves. Northumberland & Durham M. J., 1899, 7: 50.— Rossert, M. Paralysies associees des 5 dernieres paires craniennes. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1934, 12: 511.—Si kel, A. Een geva) van vaso-aceessoriusvorlamming. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1910, 45: 2 pt, 993-8.—Simonetta, B. Le sindromi paralitiche deprli ultimi 4 nervi cranici. Gior. med. prat., 1933, 15: 515-21.—Subirana, A. Las asociaciones paralfticas unilate- rales de los nervios craneales, sin trastornos sensitivos o motores tie las extremi lades; su importancia clinica. Ars medica, Barcel., 1936, 12: 47-63.—Taylor. J. Case of unilateral Paralysis of 9th, 10th, and 11th cranial nerves. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1911, 4: sect, neur., 51. ------ Paralysis of the 6th and 7th cranial nerves in a child. Ibid., 1911-12, 5: neur. sect., 67-9.—Torres, A. Syndromes paralyticas uni- lateraes dos pares craneanos e sus denominacao topographica; apreciacao sobre um livro de Garcin intitulado syndrome paralytica unilateral global dos nervos craneanos. Brasil med., 1927, 41: 1256-9.—Torrini, U. L. Sindrome del foro lacero-posteriore e del foro stilomastoideo da linfo-angio-endo- telioma della faccia inferiore e posteriore della rocca petrosa. Arch. ital. otol., 1926, 37: 55-9.—Winter, Garcin, R.. & Dereux, J. Paralysies unilaterales multiples des nerfs craniens. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1553-6.—Ziegler, L. H. Palsy of the cranial nerves. Minnesota M., 1930, 13: 880-7. ---- Paralysis: Causes. See also Cerebral nerves, Injuries; also names of primary diseases as Encephalitis; Naso- pharynx, Tumors, &c. Wulfing, E. [A. F.] *Ueber halbseitige Hirn- nervenlahmung und ihre Verursachung [Mun- ster] 54p. 8? Emsdetten (Westf.) 1933. Andre-Thomas & Schaeffer, H. Paralysies multiples et sym6triques des nerfs craniens a evolution successive assoei6es a un etat paretique generalise; infection ou intoxication. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 253.—Babonneix, Halphen & Wilm. Syndrome paralytique complexe des nerfs craniens, ayant debute par un syndrome d'Avellis, et consecutif a un cancer du poumon. Ibid., 1933, 11: 107-11.—Barre, J. A.. & Metzger, O. Paralysie unilaterale de multiples nerfs craniens par neoplasme du naso-pharynx. Ibid., 192'.), 7: 507-12.— Bramwell, E. A case of congenital palsy of several cranial nerves. Tr. Med. Chir. Soc. Edinburgh, 1906-7, No. 5, 26: 64.—Busacca, G. Paralisi unilaterale degli ultimi sette nervi cranici da tumore del condotto uditivo esterno. Arch. ital. otol., 1929, 40: 353-69.—Dircks-Dilly & Pons. Hemisyn- drome bulbaire droit; atteinte des VIII, IX, X et XI« paires; hemiparesie et hemianesthesie gauches, face comprise; nature infectieuse. Rev. laryng., Par., 1931, 52: 340.—Garcin, R. Les paralysies multiples unilaterales des nerfs craniens, symp- tomatiques des tumeurs de la base du crane. Prat. med. fr., 1930, 11: 272-82—Gozzano, M. Sindrome paralitica uni- laterale globale dei nervi cranici per tumore cranio-faringeo; distruzione dell' ipofisi senza sindrome ipofisaria. Riv. neur., Nap., 1930, 3: 634-63.—Guilleminet & Latreille. A propos de quelques observations de paralysies multiples de nerfs craniens par fracture du crane. Lyon med., 1928, 141: 3-13.— Helsmoortel, J., & van Bogaert, L. Syndrome du trou dechire posterieur, puis syndrome paralytique unilateral global des nerfs cranien par tumeur rhino-pharyngee a developpement intracranien. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1929, 29: i(i5-7.— Jumentie, J., & Valiere Vialeix, V. Ophtalmoplegie bilaterale progressive, paralysies multiples des nerfs craniens; lepto- meningite cancereuse de la base. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1926, 4: 106-15.—Krebs, E., Winter, P., & Worms, R. Syndrome paralytique unilateral des 7 derniers nerfs craniens et du sympathique cervical; tumeur destructive de la base du crane. Ibid., 1931, 9: 178-81, 2 pl.— Lechelle, P., Mignot, H. [et al.] Paralysie partielle unilaterale des nerfs craniens vraisemblable- ment cons6cutive a des metastases d'epitheiiomas cutanes. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1937, 3. ser., 53: 639; 903.—Masera. G. Paralisi multipla dei nervi cranici da tumore della base. Riv. crit. clin. med., 1908, 9: 789-98.—Meadows, S. P. Cranial nerve palsies (? Aneurvsm of internal carotid artery) Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1934, 27: 1355-7.—Menzani, A. C. Para- lisis asociada homolateral de nervios craneanos por osteo- periostitis de la base del criineo. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 633-40.—Miller, C. F. Paralysis of the 3d, 4th, and 6th nerves from sphenoid-ethmoid disease. Virginia M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 88-91.—Mounier-Kuhn, P. Paralysie congeni- tal des VI* et VII" paires. Ann. otolar., Par., 1935, 458.— Rebattu, J. Syndrome des 4 derniers nerfs craniens (syndrome de Collet) par tumeur de la dure-mere. Rev. laryng.. Par., 1927, 48: 624-35.—Roger, H., & Bremond. Les syndromes paralytiques des derniers nerfs craniens d'origine bulbaire; paralysie des IX, X, XI (avec paralysis faciale) par polio- bulbite aigue avec reaction m6ningee. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1928, 6: 17-27.------& Cremieux, A. Paralysies unilate- rales des 7 derniers nerfs craniens et reaction cerebellopyra- midale par parhymenimrite otique. Ibid., 1930, 8: 138-40.— Roger, H., Masini, P., & Poursines, Y. Paralysie des 6 derniers nerfs craniens; et du VIe gauches par tumeur naevique du conduit miditif a marche tr£s lente. Gaz. hop., 1929, 102: 1433. Also Rev. otoneur., Par., 1930, 8: 136-8.—Roger, H., & Reboul-Lachaux, J. Paralysie des 2 VI, atteinte bilaterale 16gere des V, pare.sie du VII et du VIII droits par fracture vraisemblable des 2 rochers; syndrome de Claude Bernard- Horner gauche. Ibid., 1926, 4: 442-4.—Roger, H., Roche, C. [et al.] Syndrome, paralytique unilateral global des 12 nerfs craniens par propagation a la base d'un epithelioma du cavum. Ibid., 1936, 14: 241-5.—Roger, H.. Vignes & Masson. Para- lysies successives du VII droit et du VI gauche chez une syphilitique en cours de traitement energique d'origine nevraxi- tique vraisemblable. Ibid.. 1929, 7: 108-10.—Russo-Fratlasi, G. Sindrome paralitica unilaterale degli ultimi otto nervi cra- nici di origine neoplastica. Otorinolar. ital., 1936, 6: 452-70.— Shea, J. J. The report of a case of chronic mastoiditis with paralysis of the 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, and 12th cranial 11238G—vol. 3, 4th series----25 CEREBRAL NERVES 386 CEREBROSIDE nerves. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1933, 39: 449-51.—Symonds, C. P. Cranial nerve palsies in otitis media; the syndrome of the posterior fossa. J. Laryng., Lond., 1927, 42: 656-64 — Terrien & Dupuy-Dutemps, P. Paralysie progressive du III, du IV, du V et du VI gauches avec signe d'A. Robertson homolateral. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1933, 11: 213-6.—Vernet. Haguenau [et al.] Syndrome du trou dechire posterieur. Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: 224.—Vizioli, F. Sindrome para- litica unilaterale globale dei nervi cranici da metastasi carcino- matosa delle meningi. Riv. neur., Nap., 1936, 9: 50-80.— WiSkovsky, B. [Typically associated paralysis of the 9th and 11th nerves and of pharyngeal branches of the 10th nerve after fracture of the base of the posterior cranial fossa] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1931, 11: 617-9. ---- Surgery. See also Brain, Surgery; Neurosurgery; also names of individual nerves and diseases as Trigeminal nerve, Neuralgia: Treatment, &c. Balado, M. Tratamiento de las afecciones quirurgicas de los nervios craneanos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1932, 39: 1006-18.— Fay, T. Observations and results from intra-cranial section of the glossopharyngeus and vagus nerves in man. J. Neur. Psychopath., Brist., 1927-28, 8: 110-23.—Ody, F. Decouverte par la meme technique operatoire, du trijumeau, du facial, de l'auditif et du glossopharyngien. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1932, 52: 282-98, 4 pl. CEREBRON. See Cerebroside, Phrenosin. CEREBROSIDE [and derivatives] See also Glycoside; Lipid; Lipoidosis; Reticu- loendothelial system, Diseases; also in 3. ser. Galactoside; also names of organs and substances as Brain, Chemistry; Egg-yolk; Pus; Spleen, Chemistry, &c. Ratjchenberger, W. *Ueber die Galaktosido- glucose von E. Fischer und E. F. Armstrong [Munchen] 38p. 8? Greifswald, 1926. Beumer, H., & Fasold, H. Versuche einer Cerebrosidspei- cherung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 90: 661-4.—Ciaccio, C. Sulla possibility di identificare i fosfolipidi e galattolipidi cellulari con processi istochimici dopo estrazione con acetone. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 301-4.—Fasold, H. Ueber die Bestimmung der Cerebroside in der Leber und im Gehirn mit Hilfe von Reduktionsmethoden. Virchows Arch., 1932, 286: 170; 1933, 290: 244.—Kimmelstiel, P. Fortgesetzte Untersuchungen iiber die Cerebroside. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 212: 359-62. ------ Zur Kenntnis des Galaktosidstoff- wechsels (mit einem Beitrag zur Arteriosklerosefrage) Virchows Arch., 1931, 282: 402-55. ------ Erwiderung zu der Arbeit von Fasold iiber die Bestimmung der Cerebroside in der Leber und im Gehirn mit Hilfe von Reduktionsmethoden. Ibid., 1932-33, 287: 274-6. ------ & Laas, E. Morphologische Studien zur Frage des Lipoidantagonismus (nebst einem Beitrag zur kiinstlichen Cerebrosidose) Beitr. path. Anat., 1934, 93: 417-40.—Klenk, E. Ueber die Oxysauren der Cerebroside des Gehirns. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 174: 214-32. ------ & Harle, R. Ueber das Galaktosido-sphin- gosin, das partielle Spaltprodukt der Cerebroside. Ibid., 178: 221-38.—Page, I. H. Eine neue Methode zur Darstellung von Cerebrosiden. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 219: 161-4.—Pryde, J., & Humphreys, R. W. The methylation of the cerebrosides of ox brain. Biochem. J., Lond., 1924, 18: 661-4.—Thann- hauser, S. J., & Reichel, M. Studies on animal lipids; the nature of cerebrosidase; its relation to the splitting of poly- diaminophosphatide by polydiaminophosphatase. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 113: 311-7. Also repr.—Thierfelder, H. Cere- broside. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Berl., 1925, Abt. 1, Teil 6, 145-68.—Van Bogaert, L. Intent de I'etude des lipidoses pour la neuropathologie; les lipidoses a cer6brosides. Presse med., 1937, 45: 698-701. ---- Cerasin. See also Lignoceric acid. Klenk, E., & Harle, R. Ueber Cerebroside; Teilsynthese des Kerasins und einige Bemerkungen iiber Nervon. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1930, 189: 243-53.—Tropp, C, & Wieder- sheim, V. Untersuchungen iiber Lipoide tierischer Organe; uber das Vorkommen des Lignocervl-sphingosins in der Rinder- milz. Ibid., 1933. 222: 39-43.—Walz. E. Ueber das Vorkom- men von Kerasin in der normalen Rindermilz. Ibid., 1927, 166: 210-22. ---- Nervone and hydroxynervone. Hale, J. B-, Lycan, W. H., & Adams, R. Synthesis of ner- vonic acid. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1930, 52: 4536-9.—Klenk. E. Ueber die Nervonsaure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1926, 157: 283-90. ---- Phrenosin [including Cerebronic acid] See also in 3. ser. Cerebron. Brigl, P. Synthetische Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Cerebron- saure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1915, 95: 161-94.- Cruto, A. Sulla costituzione della cerebrina. Rass. clin. ter., 1922, 21 ■ 257-9.—Klenk, E. Ueber die partiellen Spall produkte'voii Cerebron. Zschr. physiol., Chem., 1926, 153: 74-82._____ Ueber die Cerebronsaure. Ibid., 1928, 179: 312-9. Also J Biol. Chem., 1934, 15: 467. Also repr. ------& Diebold, w! Ueber Cerebroside; iiber die Cerebronsaure. Zschr. physiol Chem., 1933, 215: 79-86.—Klenk, E., & Ditt, F. The oxidation of dl-a-hydroxystearic acid and its significance as regards the structure of cerebronic acid. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 749.— Levene, P. A., & Taylor, F. A. On cerebronic acid. Ibid 1928, 80: 227-30. ------ On the cerebronic acid fraction" Ibid., 1929, 84: 23; 1933, 102: 535.—Levene, P. A., & Yam-' P. S. Cerebronic acid. Ibid., 1933, 102: 541-56. Also reprints.------ The oxidation of dl-a-hydroxystearic acid and its significance as regards the structure of cerebronic acid. Ibid., 1935, 111: 751.—Montezemolo, R. Ricerche sull' azione fisiologica della cerebrina. Rass. clin. ter., 1930,29: 1-18. CEREBROSPINAL cavity [subarachnoid] See also Arachnoid; Brain ventricles; Cerebro- spinal fluid, Circulation; Cranium; Meninges; Spinal canal. Karlefors, J. *Die Hirnhautriiume des Kleinhirns: die Verbindungen des 4. Ventrikels mit den Subarachnoidalraumen und der Aquae- ductus cochleae beim Menschen [Uppsala] 184p. 8? Stockh., 1924. Also Acta otolar., Stockh., 1924, Suppl., 87-184, pl. Boss, L. Topographische Anatomie der Subarachnoidal- raume an der Gehirnbasis. Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1926, 115: 64-73.—Bronzini, A. Rapporti vascolari fra gli spazi subarac- noidei e la mucosa nasaie sana ed infiammata. Arch. ital. otol., 1929, 40: 533-43, 2 pl. ------ Dimostrazione radio- grafica dello scarico del liquor attraverso la mucosa nasale. Riv. otoneur., 1933, 10: 577-82.—Bungart, J. Zur Physiologie und Pathologie des Subarachnoidalraumes und des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Festschrift. Feier lOjahr. Besteh. Akad. prakt. Med. Coin, 1915. 698-737.—Dyke, C. G., & Deery, E. M. An observation on the relationship of the subarachnoid and perineural spaces. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1931, 1: 593-9.— Folco, M. La formazione dei fori di Luschka e dello spazio sottoaracnoideo negli embrioni di alcuni mammiferi. Riv. sper. freniat., 1936, 60: 322-32.—Galkin, W. S. Ueber die Bedeutung der Nasenbahn fiir den Abfiuss aus dem Subarach- noidalraum. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 72: 65-71.— Ivanov, G. Ueber die Abflusswege aus den submeningealen Raumen des Riickenmarks. Ibid., 1927, 58: 1-21.—Locke, C. E., & Naffziger, H. C. The cerebral subarachnoid system. Arch, Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1924,12:411-8, 3 pl.—Oschkaderov, W. I. Beitrage zur Frage der Abflusswege der cerebrospinalen Fliissigkeit des Gehirns und des Riickenmarks. Anat. Anz., 1936, 82: 441-72.—Satta, A. Per una nuova concezione delle condizioni meccaniche esistenti negli spazi occupati dal liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Gior. psichiat., 1931, 59: 78-81.—Speran- skiy A. D. Our investigations on the connection of the sub- membranous spaces with the lymphatic system. In his Basis for the Theory of Med., N. Y., 1936. 94-108.—Walshe. F. M. R. Die Durchganaswege der Zerebrospinalfliissigkeit. Mschr. Kinderh., 1921, 21: 189-95. ---- Barrier permeability [hematoencephalic] Katzenelbogen, S. The cerebrospinal fluid and its relation to the blood; a physiological and clinical study. 468p. 8? Bait., 1935. Urrtjtia M., D. *La permeabilidad meningea; concepto actual [Chile] 90p. 8? Santiago, 1928. Walter, F. K. Die Blut-Liquorschranke; eine physiologische und klinische Studie. 223p. 8! 'Lpz., 1929 Barbe, A., Bouteau, P. [et al.] Recherches biologiques sur la vitesse d'ecoulement du liquide cephalo-rachidien et sur la permeabilite meningee. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 65: 526-32.— Bauer, G. Untersuchungen iiber die Resorptionswe e und Saftstrome des Zentralnervensystems. Virchows Arch., 1936- 37, 298: 686-705.—Bennhold. H. Das Problem der Blut- Liquor-Schranke. Klin. Wschr., Berl., 1933, 12: 1825-9 — Bieling, R., & Weichbrodt, R. Untersuchungen iiber die Austauschbeziehungen zwischen Blut und Liquor cerebrospi- nalis. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1922, 65: 552-71—Broman, T. Untersuchungen iiber die Bluthirn- und die Blutmeningeal- schranke. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1937, 77: 19—Ein- stein, O. Die Blutliquorschranke (ein Beitrag zum Problem der Permeabilitat) Zschr. klin. Med., 1932, 120: 510-5.— Fodera, F. A. Nota riassuntiva delle esperienze sulla permea- bilita meningea. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 566-73.— Fbrtig, H. Die Bluthirnschranke. Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1928-29, 28: 369-98.—Friedemann, U. Das Bluthirnschran- CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY 387 CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY kenproblem. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1932, 23: H. 10, 1-14. _—--- & Elkeles, A. Kann die Lehre von der Bluthirn- schranke in ihrer heutigen Form aufrechterhalten werden? Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1934—Garofeanu, M. [Per- meability of the meninges] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1930, 19: 465-85.—Gartner, W. Die Blut-Liquorschranke. Zschr. Biol., 1927 86: 115-39.—Gay, E. La barriera emato-encefalica. Gior.' psichiat., 1932, 60: 202-40.—Hauptmann, A., & Gartner, W. Kann die Lehre von der Bluthirnschranke in ihrer heutigen Form aufrecht erhalten werden? Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932 140: 572.—Hoff, H. Zur Frage der Bedeutung der Barriere hemato-c6phalique. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: H2-4.—Huhnerfeld, J. Ueber die Blutliquorschranke. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 2305-9.—Kafka, V. Prinzipielles zum Problem der Permeabilitat der Meningen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927 23: 83.—Kant, F. Bemerkungen zur Permeabilitat der Men'ingen. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1926, 78: 581-4.—Katzenel- bogen, S. The significance of meningeal permeability. Ann. Int. M., 1932, 5: 1168-74.—Kobayashi, K. Ueber die klinische Beobachtung der Durchlassigkeit der Blut-Liquor-Schranke. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1937, 19: 1862.—Le Fevre de Arric, M Permeabilite et permeabilisation vasculo-meningo-enc6- ph'aliques. Bruxelles med., 1936-37. 17: 219-31.—Malamud, W The barrier between the blood and cerebrospinal fluid. Pr'oc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 477-9. ------ Miller, W. R-. & Mullins, B. M. The barrier between the blood and cerebrospinal fluid. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 79: 125- 35—Manca, S. II liquido cefalo rachidiano nella sua funzione fisi'opatologica e la permeabilita della barriera nervosa centrale. Arch. farm, sper., 1931-32, 52: 217-40— Masserman, J. H. The blood-cerebrospinal fluid barrier. Psychiat. Q., 1935, 9: 48-54.—Reitmann, F. [Problem of blood-liquor barrier] Gy6gyaszat, 1936, 76: 211-3.—Rosenbaum, S. Die Permea- bilitat der Bluthirnschranke. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 40: 303-16.—Rovasio, A. Sulla permeabilita meningea. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1932, 21: 686-96. Also Arch. Ist. biochim. ital., 1933 5:415-22, pl.—Schmid, H. Beitrag zur Frage der Blut- hirnschranke. Arch. Psychiat,, Berl., 1934, 102: 635-44. Also Encephale, 1936, 31: pt 2, 271-83, pl.—Singer, E., & Miinzer, F. T. Experimentelle Beitrage zur Frage der soge- nannten meningealen Permeabilitat. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1926, 47: 532-45.—Singer, E., & Woldrich, A. Zur Frage der meningealen Permeabilitat. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 69.— Stern, L. [Hemato-encephalic barrier in re cerebro-spinal fluid blood, and the nerve elements of the spinal column] Med. biol. J., Leningr., 1926, 11: No. 2, 34-47. Also Medecine, Par., 1931, 12: 686-93. Also J. beige neur. psychiat., 1934, 34: 601-7. ----- & Rapoport, J. L. Les echanges entre la liquide cephalorachidien et les elements nerveux cerebro- spinaux. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 1518.—Storring. E. Beitrage zum Permeabilitatsproblem. Arch. Psychiat., 1928- 29, 86: 567-75.—Van Bogaert, L. Peau, barriere hemato- encephalique et cerveau. Rev. beige sc. med., 1933, 5: 434- 45.—Vialetto, E. Nuovi dati sul problema della permeabilita meningea. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1935, 64: 59-70.—Walter, F. K. Die Permeabilitat der Meningen. Klin. Wschr., 1927, G: 1618-24. ------ Die Blut-Hirn-Schranke. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 128: 580-6.—Weichmann, E. Die Permeabilitat der Grenzflachen zwischen Blut und Liquor, ein Problem. Krankheitsforschung, 1927, 5: 150-66.—Yamaoka, Y. Zur Permeabilitat der Blut-Liquor- und Blut-Hirnschranke. Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 58: 391-5. ---- Barrier permeability: Functional tests. Breckmann & Urrutia. Algunas consideraciones sobre per- meabilidad meningea: la cromoneuroscopia; experiencias veri- ficadas en el hombre. Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 1: 385-93.—Calzavara, G. Contributo alio studio della permeabilita meningea (ricerche sull' azione della pilocarpina, iii sostanze vasodilatatrici e ad azione emoclasica in malati di mente, colla prova cromoneuroscopica di Flatau) Rass. stud. psichiat., 1931, 20: 694-708.—Cohen, H. The passage of iodides into the cerebro-spinal fluid. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 127.—Disertori, B. Contributo alio studio della funzione della barriera emato-liquorale. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 849-52.—Dujardin, B. The index of permeability of the meninges. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1928, 32: 421-3.—Gorini, P. La prova dell' uranina per la permeabilita meningea nel bambino. Pediatria (Riv.) 1931, 39: 526-35.—Heidrich, L. Die Bedeu- tung der Jodresorptions- und Passagepriifung fur die Gehirn- und Ruckenmarkschirurgie, insbesondere fiir die Ursache und Verhinderung des wachsenden Hydrocephalus nach Spina bifida-Operationen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 140: 345-52.— Jorns. G. Auftreten, Verteilung und Aufsaugung des Uranin im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 94: 429-35.------Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die Uranin- ausscheidung in den Liquor cerebrospinalis. Ibid., 1936, 98: 210-3.—Kharchenko. F. F. [Hemato-encephalic barrier and its clinical and diagnostic importance] Vrach. d°lo, 1931, 14: 899-905.—Lovell, H. W., & Brown, J. R. Results of repeated Seterminations of the blood-cerebrospinal fluid barrier. Proc. doc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 516-20.—Marinesco, G-, Sager, O., & Grigoresco, D. Contribution a I'etude de la semi- permeabilite de la membrane hemato-encephalique par la deter- mination de la concentration en ions H du liquide cephalora- chidien chez I'homme normal et dans le diabete insipide. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 145-7.—Oberhard, I. G., & Sserafi- oiow, B. N. Zur Untersuchungsmethodik der meningealen Permeabilitat fur Jodsalze. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 147: 505-8.—Parr, L. W.. & Goodale, R. H. Nature of the blood-cerebrospinal fluid barrier permeability revealed by isohemagglutinin tests. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 32: 315-7.—Sicard, J. A. Examen de la permeabilite meningee. C. rend. Soc biol., 1902-3, 54: 1536-8.—Stern, L. A propos de la methode d'investigation du fonctionnement de la barriere hemato-encephalique. Ibid., 1934, 115: 1059-61. ---- Barrier permeability: Functional tests: Bromide test [Walter] SflNDEitHATjF, A. R. *Untersuchungen uber den Permeabilitats-Quotienten mittels der Wal- terschen Brom-Methode. 54p. 8? [Lpz.] 1926. Dalma, G. Sur le passage de l'ion brome du serum dans le liquide cephalorachidien a travers une membrane semi- permeable. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1206-9.—Disertori, B. Sul passagio del cloro e del brorno attraverso la barriera emato-liquorale. Riv. sper. freniat., 1933-34, 57: 880-936.— Fleischhacker, H., & Scheiderer, G. Kritischer Beitrag zur Permeabilitatsbestimmung der Meningen nach der Walterschen Brommethode. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 116: 692-9.—Garofeanu. Valeur clinique de la methode de Fr. Walter dans I'etude de la perm6abilite meningee. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927. 97: 1119.—Gordy, S. T., & Smith, S. M. The permeability of the hemato-encephalic barrier as determined by the bromide method. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1930. 24: 727-34.—Katzenelbogen, S. Barrier permeability to bromide and protein content of the cerebrospinal fluid. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1935-36, 16: 70; 73.—Krai, A. Zur Priifung der meningealen Permeabilitat. mittels der Walter- schen Brommethode. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 115: 158-72.—Kroll, M., & Fedorov. H. Ueber den klinischen Wert der Walterschen Brommethode. Ibid., 1929, 122: 667-704 — Krnse, F. Untersuchungen iiber die Blut-Liquor-Permeabilitat im Sauglingsalter mittels der Walterschen Brommethode. Arch. Kinderh., 1928-29, 86: 254-66.—Malamud, W., & Hayward, E. P. Ueber die Verteilung de Bromionen im Blut und Liquor und ihre Bedeutung fiir das Problem der Blut- Liquor-Schranke. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psvchiat., 1930, 127: 295-302.—Malamud, W.. & Mullins, B. M. The barrier between the blood and cerebrospinal fluid; a microchemical modification of the Walter method. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 28: 871-2. ------& Miller. W. R. Relationship between permeability to bromides and protein content of the cerebrospinal fluid. Ibid., 1932, 30: 160.—Mengoli, V., & Migliori, V. La permeabilita meningea al bromo ed all' anti- tossina difterica nei bambini sani. Riv. clin. pediat., 1934, 32: 1343-66.—Pincherle, B. Prova di Walter e permeabilita ematoliquorale nel lattante alio stato fisiologico. Arch. ital. pediat., 1935-36, 3: 83-99.—Rohden, F. von. Ueber die diagnostische Bedeutung der Walterschen Permeabilitats- reaktion. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1929, 87: 797-844.—Suh, T. H. Study of the permeability of the hematoencepbalic barrier of Chinese patients by Walter's bromide test. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1936, 83: 43-55.—Sunderhauf, R. Untersuchun- gen iiber den Permeabilitatsquotienten mittels der Walterschen Brommethode. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 55: 378-402— Walter. F. K. Theorie und Praxis der Permeabilitatsprufung mittels der Brommethode. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1926-27, 79: 363-74. ---- Barrier permeability: Functional tests: Hemolysis test [Weil—Kafka] Le Van Hue. *La reaction des hemolysines de Weil-Kafka pour I'etude de la permeabilite meningee. 83p. 8? Par., 1932. Mertens, H. *Klinische und serologische Un- tersuchungen iiber die diagnostische Bedeutung der Weil-Kafka'schen Hamolysinreaktion im Liquor cerebrospinalis [Freiburg] 27p. 8°. Lpz., 1913. Demanche, R., & Le Van Hue. La reaction des hemo- lysines de Weil-Kafka pour I'etude de la permeabilite meningee. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1931, 38: 235-40.—Gruschka, T. Ueber eine empfindliche Methode der Weil-Kafkaschen Hamolysinreaktion. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1322.—Kassil, G. N., & Lokshina, E. S. [Transmission of hemolysins of the blood into the cerebrospinal fluid in various physiologic and pathologic conditions] Med. biol. J., Moskva, 1929, 5: 159-66.—Kiss, G. [Permeability of the meninges, hemolysin, and alexin reactions] Gy6gyaszat, 1927, 67: 534-8. ---- Barrier permeability: Mechanism. Alpern, D. E., & Tschernikow, V. V. Die hamatoencepha- litische Barriere und das vegetative Nervensystem. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 142: 286-95.—Barbaglia, V. Sul pas- saggio nel liquor del mercurio introdotto a scopo terapeutico. Fol. clin. chim., Bologna, 1927, 2: 599-604.—Beletzky, W., & Garkawi, N. Die Mesogliazellen und die hiimatoencephaliti- sche Schranke. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 132: 475- 83.—Booy, J. [Blood-cerebrospinal fluid barrier in the light CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY 388 CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY of new psycho-chemical conception on osmosis and diffusion] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 4758.—Cestan, Riser & Laborde. Permeabilite meningee et permeabilite vasculaire. Medecine, Par., 1925-26, 7: 351-5. Cockrill, J. R. Nonelectrolytes; their distribution between the blood and the cerebrospinal fluid. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 25: 1297-305.— Cristol. P. Sur l'6quilibre hemo-rachidien des bicarbonates. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 192: 1672-4.—Dailey, M. E. The equilibrium between cerebrospinal fluid and blood plasma; tbe distribution of sodium between cerebrospinal fluid and blood serum. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 93: 5-15.—Demme, H. Ueber die Permeabilitat der Blutliquorschranke fur korpuskulare Elemente (Bakteriophagen) Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1933, 130: 88-95.—Derrien, Y. L'6quilibre hemo-rachidien obeit-il a la loi de Donnan ou a la loi de E. Derrien? C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 911-3. Also Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1937, 5. ser. 4: mem., 611.—Escardo, E., & Troyano, R. Contribuci6n al estudio de la reabsorcion meningea. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1933, 13: 919-30.—Feldmann, A. A., Israelson, M. M. [et ai.] Beitrag zur Frage der Permeabilitat der Meningen (einige experimentelle Ergebnisse) Zschr. Immunforsch., 1928, 58: 312-7.—Fiessinger. N-, Michaux, L., & Herbain, M. La barriere meningle aux polypeptides. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 1099.—Francheschini, P. Sulla presenza di elementi con- nettivali nel sistema nervoso centrale e sopra alcune partico- larita di struttura delle meningi molli e dei plessi coriodei; a proposito della cosi detta barriera emato-encefalica. Speri- mentale, 1929, 83: 419-45.—Friedemann, U. Further investi- gations on the blood-brain-barrier; the significance of the elec- trical charge and the f-potential in the problem of the blood- brain-barrier and capillary permeability in general. J. Immun., Bait., 1937, 32: 97-117. ------ & Elkeles, A. Ueber die Permeabilitat der Blut-Hirnschranke fiir Bakteriengifte; experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Diphtherie-Vergiftung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 74: 293-319. ------ Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die Permeabilitat der Bluthirnschranke; die Methoden der gekreuzten Durchstromung des Gehirns und der Injektion in die Hirnarterien. Ibid., 1931-32, 80: 212- 28.—Gaujoux, E., Recordier, M. [et al.] Recherches sur la. per- meabilite des meninges au salicylate de soude introduit par voie endoveineuse. Marseille med., 1935, 72: pt 2, 645-7.— Gilligan, D. R., Volk, M. C, & Blumgart, H. L. Observations on the chemical and physical relation between blood serum and body fluids; the chemical relation between serum and edema fluids as compared with that between serum and cerebrospinal fluid. N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 896-905.—Goldberg, L. Ueber den Mechanismus beim Uebergang des Alkohols in die Zerebrospinalfliissigkeit. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1937, 77: 30.—Goldmann, H., & Buschke, W. Ueber den Uebergang von Vitamin C in den Liquor und das Augenkammerwasser. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1326.—Gregersen, M. I., & Wright, L. The effect, of intravenous injection of sucrose and glucose upon the reducing power of cerebrospinal fluid, before and after hydrolysis. Am. J. Physiol., 1935. 112: 97-108—Hashimoto. T. Ueber die Resorptionsfiihigkeit des Subarachnoideal- raumes (Menschen- und Tierversuch) Jap. Zschr. Derm. Urol., 1922, 22: 63.—Hrynkiewicz. S. [Iso-agglutinins and the permeability of the meninges] Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14: 166; 189.—Jacobsen, O. Recherches sur le point de passage de la glucose entre le sang et le liquide cephalo-rachidien. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1932, 7: 241-50.—Kafka, V. Das Problem der Funktion der Blutliquorschranke. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1928, 105: 50-61.—Kimura, N. An experimental investieation on passage of hemolysin, ferment, and drugs into the cerebrospinal fluid under normal and pathological condi- tions of animals. Japan M. World, 1923, 3: 67-71.—Klein, N. & Szentmihalyi, S. Das Bilirubin und die Blut-Liquor- Barriere. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1932, 173: 234-40.—Konoe, C. Ueber den Farbstoffiihergang in die Cerebrospinalfliissig- keit. Jap. J. Gastroenter., 1935,7: 670-5.—Lebeuf, F., Mollard, H-, & Pauget, P. Presence de l'or dans le liquide cephalo- rachidien des sujets traites par les injections intraveineuses de crisalbine. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1931, 38: 513-6.— Leulier, A., & Pomme, B. Sur la permeabilite des meninges aux medicaments. J. med. Lyon, 1936, 17: 393-402.—Mehr- tens, H. G., & Newman, H. W. Alcohol injected intravenously, its penetration into the cerebrospinal fluid in man Arch Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 30: 1092-9.—Manoilov. E. O., & Friedmann, A. P. Ueber de Durchlassigkeit der Blut-Liqu'or- schranke fur Nickelsalze. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933, 99: 762-72.—Matowetzky. I. Untersuchung des Zuckers in der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit in Verbindung mit der Frage der Per- meabilitat der Gefiisshirnbarriere (Barriere hemato-encepha- lique) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932-33, 143: 56-68 — Matsuoka, R. Ueber den Einfluss des retikulo-endotheliaien Systems auf den Uebertritt des Saurefuchsins in den Liquor cerebrospinalis. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1933, 9: 1015-20 — Merritt, H. H., & Bauer, W. The equilibrium between cerebro- spinal fluid and blood plasma; the distribution of calcium and phosphorus between cerebrospinal fluid and blood serum J Biol. Chem., 1931, 90: 215-32. ------ The calcium content of serum, cerebrospinal fluid, and aqueous humor at different levels of parathyroid activity. Ibid., 233-46.—Mortensen O. A., & Weed, L. H. Absorption of isotonic fluids from the subarachnoid space. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 108: 458-68 — Mugnoz Eledi. II problema teorico e pratico della barriera ematoencefalica. Diagnosi, 1935, 15: 186-205.__Nador- Nikilits, S. Untersuchungen uber den Durchtritt von Fuchsin- S. in den Liquor cerebrospinalis, im Zusammenhange mit der Permeabilitat der Meningen. Zschr. klin. Med 1932 120- 785-96.—Ponomarcv, A.. & Kanarevskaja, A. Blutliquor- schranke und Sensibilisine. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1936 87- 518-24.—Ramon, G.. & Descombey, P. Sur le passage des antitoxines et des toxines a travers la barriere meningee P rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 358-60—Riser & Planques.' 1h permeabilite meningee a l'absorption. Ann. med., Par Vij> 31: 115-57.—Serafimow, B. N. Zur Methodik der Erforacli'u'iiii der meningealen Permeabilitat fiir Novocain. Zschr ges cvt" Med., 1935, 96: 48-50.—Simons. D. J., & Dionne, M. J. The movement of substances in the cerebrospinal fluid Proc Sne Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 669.—Solomon. H. C. The cir- culation of phenolsulphonephthalein in the cerebrospinal fluid J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1922, 56: 599. ------Thompson, L. J & Pfeiflfer, H. M. Circulation of phenolsulphonepbtlialeiri iii the cerebro-spinal system. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: ]014- 20.—Spurting, R. G. Cerebrospinal fluid changes' in compo- sition and drainage after intravenous administration of various solutions. Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 1763-73.—Stern, L. Les dernieres recherches concernant le fonctionnement de la barriere hemato-encephalique. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59- 935-40. ------ Les rapports entre le fonctionnement de Iii barriere hemato-encephalique et l'activite du systeme nerveux central. Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 509.-----Kassil G. N. [et al.] A propos du passage des anticorps du sang dans le liquide cephalorachidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 360-2.—Stern, L., & Rapoport, J. A propos du mecanisme du passage de diverses substances du sang dans le liquide cephalorachidien. Ibid.. 1927, 97: 366-8.—Sural, W. S. Die Blut-Liquoi-Srlu :i nke und das sympathische Nerven- system. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 153: 438-46—Tat- sumi, M., Nagao, Y. |et al.] Ueber den Uebergang von Vitamin C in den Liquor unci das Augenkammerwasser. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1007.—Trimarchi, A. Ricerche sperimentali sulfa permeabilita delle meningi. Gior. psichiat., 1928, 56: No 3-4 34-40.—Voegtlin. C, Smith, M. I. [et al.] Penetration of arsenic into the cerebrospinal fluid, with particular reference to the treatment of protozoal infections of the central nervous system. Pub. Health Rep.. Wash., 1923, 38: 1003-21 — Vogt, M. Die Beziehung des Durchtritts von Alkaloiden durch die Blut-Liquorschranke zu ihrer Ultrafiltrierbarkeit durch kiinstliche Membranen. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1935 182- 112-7.—Weed, L. H.. & Hughson. W. Systemic effects of the intravenous injection of solutions of various concentration. with especial reference to the cerebrospinal fluid. Am J Physiol., 1921-22. 58: 53-84.—Wiechmann, E. Ueber die Permeabilitat des Plexus und der Meningen fur Traubenzucker Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1924-25, 44: 328-54. Also Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1926, 91: 245-53.—Wittgenstein, A., & Krebs, B. A. Untersuchungen iiber die Permeabilitat der Meningen. Deut med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1161-3. ------ Studien zur Per- meabilitat der Meningen unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung physikalisch-chemischer Gesichtspunkte. Zschr. ges. exp. Med.. 1926. 49: 553; 563; 587; 614.—Zambelli. G. Delia per- meabilita meningea e suo meccanismo fisiopatologico. Gazz. internaz. med., 1906, 9: 1007; 1039. ---- Barrier permeability: Variations. Leonov, V. [Permeability of the meninges (hemato-encepha- lic blood filtration) in children] Russ. klin., 1927, 8: 658-80. Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1927, 37: 112-34.—Penta, P. La colora- zione vitale e la permeabilita della barriera emato-encefalica negli animali neonati. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 711-4.—Pincherle, B., , 58: 60-7.—Dancz, M., & Stief, A. Weitere Beobachtungen bei der Erwarmung des Liquor cerebrospinalis, mit besonderer Riick- sicht auf die Veranderung der Permeabilitat. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1254-8.—Flatau, E. Recherches experi- mentales sur la permeabilite de la barriere nerveuse centrale. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: pt 2 521-40.—Friedman, A. P. [New naso-cerebral method to break down the hematoencephal- ic barrier] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 633; 861.—Gaedertz, A., & Wittgenstein, A. Zur Frage der Einwirkung der Schild- driise auf die Permeabilitat der Blut-Liquor- und Blut-Kammer- wasser-Scheide. Zschr. ges. exp. Med.. 1931, 78: 616; 635.— Haug, K. Untersuchungen uber die Wirkung der Kurzwellen auf den Liquor cerebrospinalis, insbesondere auf die Blut- Liquor-Schranke. Mschr. Psychiat., 1936, 94: 254-65.— Kameyama. S. Beitrag zur Kenntnis iiber die Blut-Liquor- schranke; Veranderungen der Blut-Liquorschranke bei experi- mentell erzeugtern Fieber. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 1166.—Kant. F., & Mann, F. Experimentelle Untersu- chungen iiber die Blut-Liquorschranke. Arch. Psvchiat., Berl., 1928, 85: 394-403.—Kostyal, L. von. Liquorstudien; Unter- suchungen mit verschiedenen, gleichzeitig entnommenen Liquorfraktionen; Einwirkung der Rontgenbestrahlung auf die Permeabilitat der Liquorbarriere. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY 389 CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY 1936, 156: 120-31.—Kulkow, A. E„ Schamburow, D. A., & Garkawi, N. L. Ueber den Einfluss einiger exogener Faktoren auf die Blut-Liquor-Schranke. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1930, 91: 658-68.—Mogilnitzi, B., & Podljaschuk, L. Rontgen- strahlen und sogenannte biimato-enzephalische Barriere. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1930, 41: 66-75.—Natansohn, A. O., & Nikitin, S. A. Ueber die Beeinflussung der Durchlassigkeit rler Blut-Liquor-Schranke durch Rontgenstrahlen. Strahlen- therapie, 1935, 53: 296-307.—Paulin, A., & Desrochers, G. Contribution a I'etude de Taction de l'urotropine sur la per- meabilite meningee. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 962.— Romel, E. L., & Gerchikova, K. A. [Effect of the changes of nu of the blood upon the hemato-encephalic barrier] Med. biol. J., Leningr., 1929, 5: 104-14.—Skoog, T. On the vital staining of the central nervous system; experiments devised to break down by allergic reaction the blood-brain barrier in the medullary vestibular region of guinea-pigs. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1937, 25: 365-78.—Spiegel, E. A.. & Quastler, H. Experimentelle und klinische Untersuchungen uber den Einfluss von Rontgenstrahlen und Diathermie auf die Durch- lassigkeit der Blut-Liquor-Schranke. Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 1059-61.—SprockhofT, H. Der Farhstoffiibertritt vom Blut in den Liquor unter dem Einfluss von Histamin. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1935, 137: 277 91— Stern, L.. & Kassil. G. L'action de quelques diuretiques de la serie purique sur le fonctionnement de la barriere hemato-encephalique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 625-7.—Stern, L., Romel. E. L.. & Guert- chikova, C. A. L'influence des changements du pH du sang sur le fonctionnement de la barriere hemato-encephalique. Ibid., 1928, 99: 363.—Stern, L., Slatovierov, A., & Kremlev, L. Influence des divers facteurs physiologiques et pathologiques sur le fonctionnement de la barriere hemato-encephalique. Ibid., 1927, 97: 453.—Tatsumi, M. Ueber den Einfluss der Rontgenbestrahlung des Schadels auf die Blut-Liquorschranke beiVersuchstieren. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1325.—Vonkennel. J. Die Permeabilitat der Meningen, insbesondere bei der modernen Fiebertherapie. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1929, 165: 180-200.—Walter, F. K. Der Einfluss der Malaria-Behand- lung auf die Permeabilitat der Blut-Liquor-Schranke. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1931, 117-119: 699-715. ---- Barrier permeability: Variations, patho- logical. See also names of nervous and mental diseases as Dementia; Eclampsia; Encephalitis; Menin- gitis; Poliomyelitis; Psychosis; Syphilis; Toxe- mia, &c. Weil, F. *TJntersuchungen iiber die Permea- bilitat der Meningen bei einigen Geisteskrank- heiten [Basel] 16p. 8? Ziir., 1927. Also Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 20: Biumann, C. Weitere Erfahrungen beziiglieh der Klinik der Blutliquorschranke. Mschr. Psychiat., 1931, 81: 241-88. ----- Die Bedeutung der Durchlassigkeit der Blutliquor- schranke fur die psychiatrische Klinik. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 134: 83-138.—Camus, J. El liquido cefalo- raqufdeo; la toxicidad por via intra-raquidiana. Arch, ginecop., Barcel, 1915, 28: 421-36.—Hauptmann, A. Der Weg iiber den Liquor (ein neuer Zugang zum Verstandnis toxischer Zere- brospinal-Erkrankungen) Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1926, 89: 53-65.—Katzenelbogen, S. The physio-pathological signifi- cance of the meningeal permeability. Am. J. Psychiat., 1930- 31, 10: 235-44.—Koyama, M. Ueber die Durchlassigkeit der pathologischen Cerebrospinal-Mcningen fur die Farbstoffe. Jap. J. Gastroenter., 1935, 7: 676-81.—Kulkov. A. E. [He- mato-encephalic barrier and acute infections of the nervous svstem] Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 593-9.—Lokshina, E. S. [Effect of various physiologic and pathologic factors on activity of the hemato-encephalic barrier] Med. biol. J., Leningr., 1928, i: 69-83—Malamud, W.. Fuchs, D. M., & Malamud, N. Barrier between the blood and the cerebrospinal fluid; changes in permeabilitv in mental diseases. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1928. 20: 780-98.—Mehrtens, H. G., & West, H. F. The absorption of phenolsulphonephthalein from the subarach- noid space in diseases of the central nervous system. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1916, 14: 65.—Mutermilch, S., & Sala- mon, E. Passage du bismuth et de l'arsenic a travers la barndre vasculo-meningee, chez I'homme, sous l'influence d'une m6nin- gite aseptique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1113-5.—Porta, V„ & Disertori, B. Una particolare sindrome hquorale per probabile malformazione della barriera. Riv. sper. freniat., 1935, 59: 328-45.—Rossi. O. Contributo alio studio della per- meabilita meningea e della cosidetta barriera ematoencefalica (trasmissione del parassita della malaria per via endolombare) Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1932, 46: 1-7. -Also Riv. pat. nerv., 1932, 39: 92-100.—Stern, L., Romei, E. L., & Gertchi- kowa, C. A. L'influence de l'asphyxie sur le fonctionnement de la barriere hemato-encephalique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 499-501.—Schaferstein, S. J., Popowa, N., & Owtscha- renko, E. Die Rolle der hamato-enzephalitischen Barriere in der Genese der Intoxikationen; die pathologisch-histologiscben Veranderungen im zentralen Nervensystem. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1933, 3. F„ 88: 95-113.—Valkenburg. C. T. van [Patho- physiology and clinical aspect of the barrier between blood and cerebrospinal fluidj Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1930, 34: 133-53. ---- Block. See also Cerebrospinal cavity, Pathology; also names of primary diseases as Arachnoid, Inflam- mation; Brain, Injuries; Brain abscess; Brain tumor; Meningitis; Spinal cord, Tumors, &c. Ardid, R., Lafiguera de Benito & Pilar Soler. El test del nitrito de amilo para la determinacion del bloqueo espinal. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1933, 19: 428-32.—Boschi, C. Un mezzo meccanico per la diagnosi di ostruzione del canale midollare. Riforma med., 1930, 46: 209.—Busscher, J. de [Complete closing of the cerebrospinal circulation in the arachnoid due to old adhesions in the cisterna magna, in the beginning pre- senting the clinical aspect of mental disturbances] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1935, 39: 35-42.—Kindler, W. Zur Erken- nung und Bedeutung des Zisternenblockes (dargestellt an einem auch sonst bemerkenswerten Fall von Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel- tumor) Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1931, 65: 204-8.—Moll, H. H. Observations on the diagnosis of spinal block by means of lipiodol. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1932, 13: 14.—Zange, J. Ueber Subarachnoidealblock, insbesonders der Cisterna cerebello-medullaris, seine Entstehung, klinische Feststellung und liquordiagnostische Bedeutung, insbesondere bei entztind- lichen Erkrankungen im Schadel. Mitt. Ver. Aerzte Steier- mark, 1926, 63: 68-70. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1150-2.—Zange & Kindler. Die diagnostische Bedeutung dos Zisternenstiches sowie des gleichzeitig verbundenen Zisternen- und Lendenstiches; zur Entstehung, Diagnose und klinischen Bedeutung des Subarachnoidealblockes, insbesondere des Kleinhirnzisterneblocks. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1925, 12: 150-65 [Discussion] 202-14. ---- Cisterns. See also Cisterna magna. Boss. Topographisch-anatomische Studien iiber die Basal- zisternen. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1925, 12: 143 [Discussion] 202-14.—Dyke, C. G., & Davidov, L. M. The significance of abnormally shaped subarachnoid cisterns as seen in the en- cephalogram; correlation with clinical cases. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 32: 743-56.—Goette. Zur Darstellung der Hirnbasis- zisternen. Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1929, 20: 85. Also Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1930, 41: 1-7.—Schuller, A. Kon- trastfiillung der basalen Zisternen des Gehirns mit schwerem Jodol. Ibid., 1936, 54: 251-6. ---- Drainage. See also Cerebrospinal cavity subheadings (Fistula; Puncture) also Meningitis, Treatment; Poliomyelitis, Treatment. Dercum, F. X. The cerebrospinal fluid; spinal drainage; intraspinal therapy. Ther. Gaz., 1922, 3. ser., 38: 1T3.— Dogliotti, A. M. Drainage continu du liquide cephalo-rachidien pendant les operations cerebrales. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 728-30.—Drew, H. V. Spinal drainage in poliomye- litis and meningitis. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 475.—Gordon, A. The relation of withdrawal of cerebrospinal fluid to the body temperature; consideration of a thermoregulatory center: study of 250 cases. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1928, 50: 244-50. Also repr.—Lawson, G. B., & Boyce, O. D. Simple technic for establishing spinal fluid drainages. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 949.—Pagniez, P. Quelques points de physiopatbo- logie du liquide cephalo-rachidien; le drainage spinal sans ponction lombaire. Presse med., 1922, 30: 545.—Schwentker, F. F. Continued spinal drainage. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 47: 351-3.—Sharpe, W. Repeated lumbar punctures of spinal drainage; diagnostic and therapeutic value in traumatic and allied lesions of the central nervous system. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 959-65.—Smith, L. H. Continuous drainage in the treatment of cerebrospinal infections and report of cases. Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 205-10.—Stefanini, S., & Medda, E. Sulla genesi della febbre da drenaggio lombare (fistola rachi- diana temporanea) Clin, pediat., Mod., 1937, 19: 229-47. ---- Drainage, forced [Kubie] Constable, K. Infections and inflammatory diseases of the central nervous system treated by forced drainage. Arch. Neur. Psvchiat., Chic, 1935, 33: 205.—Fremont-Smith. F., Putnam, T. J., & Cobb, S. Forced drainage of the central nervous system, its effect on the blood and on the cerebrospinal fluid. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1929, 55: 243-51.—Gayle, R. F.. jr. The treatment of infections of the central nervous system hv forced spinal drainage. Virginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 228- 31.—Kubie, L. S. Forced drainage of the cerebrospinal fluid, in relation to the treatment of infections of the central nervous system. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1928, 19: 997-1005. ------ Changes in intracranial pressure during forced drain- age of the central nervous system; the hydration factor. Brain, Lond., 1928, 51: 244-53. ------ & Retan, G. M. Forced drainage of the cerebrospinal fluid; its experimental basis, the technic of clinical application, and the indications and con- traindications. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 354-8. Also repr.—Reese, H. H., & Shulak, I. B. Experiences with forced spinal drainage of the central nervous system. Wisconsin M. J., 1936, 35: 200-4.—Retan, G. M. The development of the therapeutic use of forced perivascular (spinal) drainage. CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY 390 CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 1333-40.—Riser & Planques. Drainage simple et drainage force du liquide cephalo-rachidien. Ann. med., Par., 1936, 40:317-53. ---- Examination. See also Cerebrospinal cavity subheadings (Puncture; Roentgenography) Cerebrospinal fluid, Circulation: Functional tests; Cerebro- spinal fluid, Pressure: Measurement. Riser, M. Le liquide cephalo-rachidien; physiologie et exploration du systeme ventriculo- meninge. 250p. 8? Par., 1929. Foix, C, & Gumener, G. Sur la topographie des injections sous-arachnoidienne d'encre de Chine pendant la vie et post- mortem. Rev. neur., Par., 1913, 21: 346-8.—Hamperl, H., & Heller, H. Die Ausbreitung intrazisternal injizierter Stoffe im Liquorraum. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 173: 283-90.— Iwanov, G. Ueber die Abflusswege aus den Subarachnoidal- raumen des Gehirns und Riickenmarks und iiber die Methodik ihrer intravitalen Untersuchung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 64: 356-75.—Karlefors, J. Untersuchungsmethoden der pon- to-cerebellaren Subdural- und Subarachnoidalraume. In Festskr. tillag. J. Aug. Hammar, Uppsala, 1921, 1-5, pl. Also Uppsala lak. foren. forh., 1921, 26: H. 5-6, No. 17, 1-5, 2 pl — Pigalew, J. Methode zur Trennung des Subarachnoidal- raumes bei Hunden im chronischen Experiment. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 61: 1-19.—Romodanovsky, K. V. [Anatomi- cal connection of cerebral and spinal submeningeal' spaces with the lymphatic system: type of deposition of india ink in the lymph nodes from one injection into the subarachnoid space] Omsky med. J., 1929, 4: 16-23. ---- Fistula. See also Cranium, Fracture; Head, Injuries; also in 3. ser. Nose, Watery discharges from. Almeida, B. de. Zwei Falle von Kranio-Rhinorrhoe. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1928, 62: 322-6.—Ball, R. P., & Spur- ling, R. G. Cerebrospinal fluid leak due to a fistula of the cisterna magna. Ann. Surg., 1927, 85: 31-4.—Ballon, D. H., & Ballon, H. C. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1937, 25: 57-62.—Barrett, J. A case of cerebrospinal rhinorrhoea. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 182-5.—Beck, K., & Marx, H. Ueber Liquorrhoea nasalis; ein Beitrag zur Physio- logie der Liquorsekretion. Zschr. Laryng., 1932, 23: 243-9.— Bergman, L. E. Ueber den spontanen Ausfluss von Cerebro- spinalfltissigkeit durch die Nase. Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien., 1907, 15: 474-511. Also Gaz. lek., Warsz., 1908, 2. ser., 28: 67; 97; 164; 184; 209; 238; 257.—Browder, J. Complications and se- quelae of traumatic cerebrospinal fluid leaks from the ear. Med. Times, N. Y., 1931, 59: 212-5.—Brun, H. Prophylaxe und Behandlung der Liquorfisteln. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1932, 156: 541-50.—Bulson, A. E., & Bulson, E. L. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea following intranasal surgery. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1969. Also repr.—Caneghem, D. van. Un cas d'ecoule- ment spontane de liquide cephalo-rachidien par Toreille. Bull. otorhinolar., Par., 1924, n. ser., 22: 62-73.—Collet, F. J. Ecoulement nasal de liquide cephalo-rachidien prolonge pendant des annees. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 660-2.—Constantin, P. M. Ecoulement spontane de liquide cephalo-rachidien par les fosses nasales. Bull, otorinolar., Par., 1919-20, n. ser., 18: 205-7.—De Rosa. G. La mummificazione in animaii sottoposti a perdita costante di liquor. Riv. med., 1936, 44: 115.—Despons. J. Ecoulement post-operatoire de liquide cephalo-rachidien. Rev. laryng., Par., 1927, 48: 58-72.__ Donnelly, J. C. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea; a report of 2 cases Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1932, 16: 350.—Ersner, M. S., & Myc-s, D. Cerebrospinal otorrhea; report of 2 cases (review of litera- ture) Laryngoscope, 1934, 44: 668-74.— Feinblatt, H. M., & Damrau. F. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea; report of case and review of literature. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: 324-6.__ Ferkhman. P. R. [Pathology of spontaneous nasal discharges of spinal fluid] Kharkov M. J., 1911, 12: 112-49, 3 pl.—Fox, N. Cure in a case of cerebrospinal rhinorrhea. Arch Otolar ' Chic, 1933, 17: 85. Also repr.—Friedman, A. P. [Symptom of hquorrhea nasalis] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 830-2.—Frohman, B. S. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea; report of a case. California West. M., 1927, 26: 61-3 —Gauducheau. R. Apparition d'un ecoulement abondant du liquide cephalorachidien par les fosses nasales au cours d'une tumeur hypophysaire evoluant depuis 14 ans; son influence favorable sur le syndrome d'hypertension intracramenne. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: pt 2, 115-7__ Gibbes, J. H. Spontaneous cerebrospinal rhinorrhea; report of a case. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1929, 21: 1151-3 — Graham, T. O. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhoea. J Lar Otol Lond., 1937, 52: 344-7 pl.-Gupta, N. A case of rhino': memngorrhea. Ind. M. Gaz., 1936, 71: 264-7.—Higbee D R Notes on the treatment of traumatic cerebrospinal rhinorrhea' Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1933, 39: 520-3.—Jarecky, H A case Soc , 1926 32: 315-8. ------ Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea; the study of 1 case and reports of 20 others collected from the literature published since 1900. Ann. Otol. Rhinol 1926 '35- 1205-40.—Kinsman, D. N. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea T Am. M. Ass., 1908, 50: 1791.—Learmonth, J. R. Cerebri spinal rhinorrhea treated by operation; report of a case Proc Mayo Clin., 1929, 4: 115.—Ledl, F. [Three cases of liquorrhea nasalis] Cas. lek. desk., 1933, 72: 1466.—Legros. Ecoulement spontan6 de liquide cephalo-rachidien par les fosses nasale* Arch. med. Angers, 1911, 15: 369-76.—Locke, <'. E., jr. The spontaneous escape of cerebrospinal fluid through the nose- its occurrence with brain tumor. Arch. Neur. Psychiat' Chic, 1926, 15: 309-24.—Loftus. J. E. A case of cerebrospinal rhinorrhea. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 192.3 3 «Pr 45:410-2. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 841. Also'Arch internat. laryng., Par., 1924, 30: 716.—Minkin, S. V. [Treat- ment of postoperative cerebro-spinal fluid fistula] Nov khir" arkh., 1936, 36: 33-8.—Muller, H. Die traumatische Liquor' fistel. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 280.—Olmos, J. E., & Lizondo, R. Rinorrea cerebrospinal traumatica por abertura del prolongamiento anterior del ventrfculo lateral derecho Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: pt 2, 305-9.—Palmer, A. W\ Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea. Homoeop. Eye Ear Throat J' 1910, 16: 392-5.—Pike, N. H. A case of cerebro-spinal rhinol rhoea with double optic atrophy. Brit. M. J., 1910, 1: 1104.__ Plum, F. A. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea; report of a case with a history of 18 years' duration. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1931, 13- 84-6. Also repr.—Plunkett, J. E., & Lendrum, F. C. A case of spontaneous pneumocephalus and cerebrospinal rhinorrhoea Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 33: 512-4.—Boeder. F. Ueber Per- meabilitatsstudien bei Liquorrhoe. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1935, 103: 159-70.—Roqueta, G. Rinorrea cerebroespinai! Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1922, 5: 442-8.—Singleton, A. B. Leak- age of cerebrospinal fluid through the cribriform plate of the ethmoid bone. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 838.—Sgalitzer, M. Erfahrungen rnit der Rontgenbehandlung von Liquor- fisteln. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 1195-7.—Taylor, W. A. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea with report of a case. Surg. Clin' N. America, 1933. 13: 1479-89.—Vigouroux, A. Ecoulement du liquide cephalo-rachidien par les fosses nasales. Presse med., 1909, 17: 345-8.—Watson-Williams, P. Note, specimen and drawing of case of cerebrospinal rhinorrhoea, with subse- quent ethmoiditis, mucocele, and frontal sinus suppuration, indistinguishable from ethmoidal mucocele; operation; death Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1913-14, 7: Laryng. Sect., 6-10.— Weil, A. I., & Womack. D. R. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea. Laryngoscope, 1933, 43: 767-70.—Wilkerson, W. W. Cerebro- spinal rhinorrhea. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1931, 24: 412-5 — Wood, C. A. Nasal hydrorrhea; its relations to lesions of the brain and visual apparatus. Am. J. M. Ass., 1912, 59: 1038- 41.—Wurster, H. C. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea (report of an unusual case) J. Indiana M. Ass., 1932, 25: 218- 1937. 30: 199; 225. ---- Hemorrhage and hematoma [subarach- noid] See also Arachnoid, Hemorrhage; Brain, Apo- plexy; Brain, Injuries; Cranium, Injuries; Dura, Hemorrhage; Meninges, Hemorrhage; Spinal cord, Hemorrhage. Engelhardt, E. *Zur Klinik der Subarach- noidalblutung [Erlangen] 28p. 8? Niirnb., 1935. Meier, L. *Ueber leptomeningeale Spontan- blutungen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung dif- ferentialdiagnostischer Erwagungen [Zurich] 30p. 8? Basel, 1933. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: Babasian, L. B. [Subarachnoidal hemorrhages] Sovet. nevropat., 1933, 2: 807-13.—Beck, D. J. [Cases of subarach- noid hemorrhage] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76, pt 2, 3152- 65, pl.—Borok, I. G. Ueber die grosse Gefahr der Lumbal- punktion bei den durch organische Gefasserkrankungen beding- ten subarachnoidalen Hamorrhagien. Mschr. Psychiat., Berl., 1933, 87: 184-92.—Breton & Looten. Un cas d'hemorraghie meningee sous-arachnoidienne. Echo med. nord, 1905, 9: J99.—Calhoun, F. P. Ocular symptoms in subarachnoid hemorrhage; a clinical consideration. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1104-7.—Campbell, S. B. B. Sub-arachnoid haemorrhage. Ulster M. J., 1932, 1: 169-75.—Cardoso Fonte. Hemorragia sub-arachnoidiana. Brasil med., 1927, 41: 569-72. Also Tnbuna med., Rio, 1927, 33: 73-81.—Dalla Palma, M. Sulle emorragie subarachnoidee. Clin. med. ital., 1934, 65: 990- 1011.—Ehrenberg, L. Die Subarachnoidealblutung. In Handb. Neur. (Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, 413-31 — Evans, J. A., & Watts, A. D. Acute subarachnoid hemorrhage; report of 2 cases. Wisconsin M. J., 1931, 30: 279.—Fiessinger, N. Les hemorragies sous-arachnoidiennes pures. Rev. gen. elm. ther., 1931, 45: 257-63.—Fox, J. C. Subarachnoid hemor- rhage; diagnosis and treatment. Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1929 137: 172-84.—Frank, H. Blutungen in den Liquorraum und ihre Ursachen. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1932, 173: 375.— Furtado, D. A propos des hemorragies sous-arachnoidiennes. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 65: 1400-5.—Gale, J. N. Subarachnoid haemorrhage, in general practice. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 3"4-6.—Herman, E. Quelques considerations sur les hemor- rhagies sous-arachnoidiennes. Rev. neur. Par., 1925, 32: 993-6.—Hutchison, G. F., & Baillie, W. A case of subarach- CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY 391 CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY noid haemorrhage with recovery. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1932, 27: 509-12.—Jona, G. Emorragia primitiva della leptome- ninge. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1931-32, 11: 485-510.—Kowalew, E. N., & Schimanski, K. W. Klinik der subarachnoidalen Hamorrhagien. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1935, 137: 103-18.— Kulkov, A. E. [Subarachnoidal hemorrhages] Nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1937, 6: 91-110.—McKendree, C. A. Cerebral subarachnoid hemorrhage with recovery. Neur. Bull., N. Y., 1921, 3: 327-31.—Maclean, B. Subarachnoid haemorrhage, with review of 10 cases. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 195: 191; 206.—Munck, W. [Subarachnoid haem- orrhage and its importance in medical jurisprudence] Hospitals- tidende, 1926, 69: 149-66.—Negri, C. Su di un caso di emorra- gia meningea diffusa sottoarachnoidale. Gior. clin. med., 1933, 14: 1179-85.—Popow, N. A. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Haeniorrhagia subarachnoidalis; iiber einen besonderen Symp- tomenkomplex der subarachnoidalen Blutungen. Arch. Psy- chiat., Berl., 1930, 92: 304-33.—Pugh, D. L. Sub-arachnoid haemorrhage; a review. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 189: 77-84.—Riddoch, G.. & Goulden, C. On the relation- ship between subarachnoid and intra-ocular haemorrhage. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1924-25, 18: sect, ophth., 3-14. Also Brit, J. Ophth., 1925, 9: 209-33.—Sprong, W. The disap- pearance of blood from the cerebrospinal fluid in traumatic subarachnoid haemorrhage; the ineffectiveness of repeated lumbar punctures. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 58: 705-10 — Taylor, A. B., & Whitfield, A. G. W. Subarachnoid haemor- rhage; based on observations of 81 cases. Q. J. Med., Lond., 1936, 5: 461-72.—Traissac, M. Les hemorragies meningees sous-arachnoidiennes des enfants (nouveau-ne excepte) J. med. Bordeaux, 1937, 114: 145-56.—Waterfield. R. L. Two cases of subarachnoid haemorrhage. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1928, 78: 299-304.—West, E. M. B. A case of sub- arachnoid hemorrhage. Ibid., 477. --- Hemorrhage and hematoma: Causes and pathology. Ehrenberg, L. *Till kannedomen om sa kallad spontan subarachnoidalblodning; en kli- nish studie [To the knowledge of the so-called subarachnoid haemorrhage] 195p. 8? Uppsala, 1924. Rogal, O. [E.] *Ueber das Schicksal alter Blutungen in die Liquorraume. 22p. 8? Berl., 1933. Andrews, M. C. Blood pressure and subarachnoid haemor- rhage. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 1087-9.—Boitzeva, E. A. [A case of subarachnoid hemorrhage of the brain as a sign of hemorrhagic diathesis] Pediatria, Moskva, 1928, 12: 358.— Civetta, R. Sopra un caso di emorragia sotto-aracnoidea da rottura della cerebrale anteriore. Pensiero med., 1928, 17: 773—7.—Frugoni, C. Emorragia sottoaracnoidea per poussee ipertensiva in campo di uremia per rene grinzo gottoso. Ri- forma med., 1928, 44: 1513-6.—Herman, E. Zur Frage der Subarachnoidalblutungen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 105: 667-703. ------ Un cas d'hemorragie dans le domaine de l'artere cerebelleuse posterieure et inferieure avec pene- tration du sang dans les espaces sous-arachnoidiens. Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: pt 2, 735.—Koch. Rechtsseitiger Sehnervenschwund mit vorhergehender Protrusio bulbi nach subarachnoidal Blutung. Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 86: 344.— Krohn. Zur Klinik und Pathogenese der subarachnoidalen Blutungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 314-6.—Machnie- wicz, W. [Subarachnoid hemorrhage of traumatic oricin] Lek.wojsk., 1936, 27: 722-9.—Margolin, G. S. Zur patholo- gischen Anatomie der Subarachnoidal-Blutungen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925-26, 100: 616-21.—Newns, G. H. Subarachnoid haemorrhage (? of traumatic origin) Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1435.—Sands. I. J. Subarachnoid hemorrhage as a clinical complication of neurosyphilis. Arch. Neur. Psychiat,, Chic, 1930, 24: 85-93.—Stroink, J. A. [Subarachnoid hemorrhages in relation with pregnancy] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1936, 39: 240-52.—Takigawa, K. Ueber einen auf der Ruptur der Arteria communicans posterior beruhenden Fall von Subarachnoidalblutung. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 2251.—Wenderowi£, E. L., & Sokolansky, G. G. Ueber die Aetiopathogenese der intrakraniellen subarachnoida- len Hamorrhagien. Mschr. Psychiat., 1935, 91: 307-38 — Woolley. E. J. S. Glycosuria and acetonuria in subarachnoid haemorrhage; a report of 4 cases. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 894-6. ---Hemorrhage and hematoma, spontaneous. Antoni, N. R. E. Zur Kenntnis des klinischen Bildes der sogen. spontanen subarachnoidealen Blutungen. Sven. lak. sail, hand., 1927, 53: 194-205.—Ayer, W. D. So-called spon- taneous subarachnoid hemorrhage; a resume with its medico- legal consideration. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 26: 143-51. Also repr.—Barber, H., & Taylor, H. C. C. Four cases of spon- taneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 541-3.------Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage in an infant of 5 months. Colorado M., 1936, 33: 182-5.—Barker. L- P. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhages and their rela- tions to ruptures of small aneurysms in or near the circle of Willis. Ann. Int. M.. 1936-37, 10: 98-105. Also repr.— Baumoel, S. The diagnosis of spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 1211-3.—Birch, C. A. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Practitioner Lond 1932, 129: 402.—Blackford, S. D. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage; report of 4 cases. Virginia M. Month., 1932, 59: 1-7.—Bramwell, E. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Brit M. J., 1935, 2: 512.—Brouwer. B. [Spontaneous sub- arachnoid hemorrhage] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937, 77: 1211-20.—Carlier, G. Hemorragie meningee primitive sus- arachnoidienne. Dauphine med., 1905, 29: 258-77.—Cookson, H. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage, with report of 8 cases. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 555-8.—Douglas-Wilson, H., Miller, S., & Watson, G. W. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage of intraspinal origin. Ibid., 554.—Dowling, H. F. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. Am. J. M. Sc, 1933, 185: 469-78.—Duncan, D. H., & Mathews, W. R. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 86: 804.—Dyson, J. E. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage in childhood. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1932, 22: 223-6.— Faberi, M. Emorragie spontanee subaracbnoidee ed eredo- lues. Pohchnico, 1928, 35: sez. med., 620-8.—Fernando, P. B. Notes on 2 cases of spontaneous subarachnoid haemor- rhage. J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1933, 30: 25-7.—Hall, A. J. Three cases of spontaneous sub-arachnoid haemorrhage; with especial reference to the occurrence of massive albuminuria and Korsakow's syndrome. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 1025-8, pl. ------ Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 1135-9— Hameed, M. A. A case of spon- taneous subarachnoid haemorrhage in an old man. Ind. M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 507.—Hawe, A. J. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage: report on one case seen in an African woman. West Afr. M. J., 1933, 7: 99.—Hess, O. Ueber spontane diffuse Subarachnoidalblutung (leptomeningeale Spontan- blutung) Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1672-7. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 45.—Hyland, H. H. Spontaneous sub- arachnoid haemorrhage (with report of 12 cases) Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 145-9.—Jacarelli, E. Emorragie subarac- noidee spontanee e disturbi del sistema endocrino-simpatico. Riv. osp., 1930, 20: 115-28.—Jamieson, H. C, & Scott, J. W. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage simulating d;abetic coma, with a report of 2 cases. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 32: 540-2.—Jores, A. Zur Kenntnis der spontanen subarach- noidalen Blutung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932-33, 143: 612-26.—Kron, J. Ueber leptomeningeale Spontan- blutungen. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1931, 120: 250-9.— Kulkow, A. E. Ueber die sogenannten spontanen subarach- noidalen Hamorrhagien. Mschr. Psychiat., 1934-35, 90: 287-304.—Laurent, L. P. E. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Clin. J., Lond., 1933, 62: 330-5.—Levet. Hemorragie meningee (sus-arachnoidienne primitive) siegeant au niveau de la moitie droite de la protuberance, ayant produit par compression une hemipiegie alterne du type Millard- Gubler avec paralysie de l'abducens droit. Lyons med., 1898 87: 365-8.—McDonald, C. A., & Korb, M. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. Rhode Island M. J., 1937, 20: 91-3.—McNeill, J. H. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemor- rhage. South. M. & S., 1936, 98: 316.—Masten, M. G. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage; report of 12 cases Wisconsin M. J., 1935, 34: 168-75.—Miyairi, S., Katayama, I.' & Murase, T. Die Beobachtung iiber die sogenannte spontane Subarachnoidalblutung in den vergangenen 4 Jahren an 30 im Krankenhause Fukagawa-Byoin aufgenommenen Fallen. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1936, 4: Int. Med., 256-9.—Murray, M. F. Spontane- ous subarachnoid hemorrhage in a boy of 11. In Clin. Misc. Bassett Hosp., 1934, 1: 89-99.—Nelson, K. R. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. Hosp. News, AVash., 1935, ser. 2, 17: 11-28.—Ohler, W. R., & Hurwitz, D. Spontaneous sub- arachnoid hemorrhage. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98: 1856-61.— Osterman, A. L. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 51: 452-8. Also repr.—Patrick, A. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Glasgow M. J., 1933, 120: 1-8.—Picchini, G. La sindrome da emorragia subaracnoidea spontanea nell' adulto. Clin. med. ital., 1936, 67: 509-61.—Pickles, H. D., & Dunkerley, A. H. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 1461.— Richardson, W. Spontaneous sub-arachnoid hemorrhage; re- port of 4 cases. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 194: 340-4 — R0mcke, O., & Ustvedt, H. J. [Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage; 27 cases] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1929, 90: 441- 64.—Russel, C. K. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 28: 133-40. ------& Kershman, J. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage and brain tumour (a report of 3 cases) Ibid., 1937, 36: 568-77.—Schwenkenberg, A. J. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. Texas J. M., 1933, 28: 814-8.—Severin. Spontane subarachnoideale Blu- tung. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 2188.—Shelburne, P. A. Spon- taneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 533-6.—Sillevis Smitt, W. G. [Spontaneous subarach- noidal hemorrhages] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 3855- 67.—Slavin, H. B. Spontaneous intraspinal subarachnoid hemorrhage; report of a case. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1937, 86: 425-7.—Smith, W. A. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. South. M. J., 1930, 23: 494-501.—Strauss, I., Globus, J. H., & Ginsburg, S. W. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage; its relation to aneurysms of cerebral blood vessels. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1931, 57: 6-58. Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1932, 27: 1080-132.—Strauss, I., & Tarachow. S. Prognostic factors in spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. Ibid., 1937, 38: 239-58.—Symonds, C. P. Spontaneous sub-arachnoid haemorrhage. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect. CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY 392 CEREBROSPINAL CAVITY neur., 39-52. Also Clin. J., Lond., 1926, 55: 217-21. Also Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1926, 40: 30-3.—Tizianell . G. Emorragia spontanea della leptomeninge e poliglobulia. Gior. med. Alto Adige, 1930, 2: 855-68.—Turner, C. C. Spontaneous subarachnoid hemorrhage. Memphis M. J., 1935, 10: No. 1, 13-7.—Usawa. T. Pathologische Anatomie und Genese der spontanen Leptomeninxblutungen. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1929, 37: 550-61.—Waite, W. I. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 47-9.—Walker, A. S. Spontaneous subarachnoid haemorrhage. Med. J. Australia, 1932, 2: 353.—Weber, F. P., & Bode, O. Spontane- ous subarachnoid haemorrhage with recovery. J. Neur. Psy- chopath., Brist., 1926-27, 7: 39-46.—Zannoni, A. Contributo alia conoscenza delle emorragie sotto-aracnoidee spontanee. Rass. internat. clin. ter., 1931, 12: 100; 159.—Zappala, G. Sopra un caso di emorragia subaracnoidea spontanea con pre- dominio di gravi sintomi corticali focali guarito mediante intervento chirurgico. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1936, 46: 309-13. ---- Insufflation. See also Brain ventricles, Ventriculography. Friedemann, A. Therapeutische Moglichkeiten und Ergeb- nisse der Lufteinblasung in die Liquorraume von Gehirn und Riickenmark. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1928, 106: 82-96 — Michejew, W. W., & Pawljutschenko, E. M. Anatomie eines Todesfalles nach Gaseinblasung in den Lumbalkanal. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1929-30, 89: 263-70.—Miura, N. Klinische Beobachtungen iiber Gaseinfiihrung bei Lumbalpunktion. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1933, 21: 329-46.—Schaltenbrand, G. Richtlinien fur die Luftfiillung der Liquorraume zum Zwecke ihrer rontgenographischen Darstellung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1039—Thurzo, E. von, & Nagy. M. Die Wirkung der pneumocephalischen Lufteinblasungen auf Liquor und Liquorlasion. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1923, 79: 374-83.— Zuckermann, C. T6cnica y resultados de la aeroencefalografia por via lumbar. Rev. mex. cir., 1937, 5: 287-97. ---- Pathology. See also other subheadings of Cerebrospinal cavity. Flexner, L. B. The role of ventricular dilatation in the spread of infections from the subarachnoid space into the ventricles. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1933, 53: 140-6.— Hama, T. Experimentelle Studien iiber histopathologische Veranderungen im Subarachnoidealraum, hervorgerufen durch die Einwirkung verschiedener antiseptischer Losungen. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1933, 7: 733-5.—Lua, M. Ein Fall von pialen Dermoidzysten mit Steatose der Gehirnkammern und des Subarachnoidealraumes. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 109: 212-30.—Mestrezat, W. Introduction a I'etude chimique des reactions organiques; semeiologie du liquide cephalo- rachidien dans les infections sous-arachnoidiennes. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1924, 38: 719-58.—Scherer, E. Ueber Cystenbildung der weichen Hirnhaute im Liquorraum der Sylvischen Furche mit hochgradiger Deformierung des Gehirns. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 152: 787-99. ---- Pharmacology. See also Anesthetization, spinal; Cerebrospinal cavity, Barrier permeability; Cerebrospinal fluid, Pharmacology; also names of various diseases; also in 3. ser. Injection, spinal. Aird, R. B., & Naffziger, H. C. Experimental injection of ethvl alcohol into the lumbar subarachnoid space; with neuro- pathological studies. West. J. Surg., 1935, 43: 377-87.— Boschi. G. Les traitement dia-cephalo-rachidiens. Presse med., 1937, 45: 1452-5.—Ducoste, M. Droit de guerir et therapeutique intracerebrale. Arq. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1934, 4: 319-34.—Inaba, C. Ueber die Wirkung der subarach- noidealen Injektion lipoidgeloster Pharmaka auf das zentrale Nervensystem. Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien.. 1927-28, 30: 356-9.— Joyeux, B. Aiguille-trepan pour injections intracraniennes des animaux de laboratoire. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1929, No. 10, 34. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 1012.— Kasahara, M., & Niizu, R. Tierexperimentelle Untersuchungen der intraspinalen Injektion von Lobelin-Ingelheim. Zschr ges exp. Med., 1931-32, 80: 206-11.—Lindblom, A. F. On the effects of various iodized oils on the meninges. Acta med scand., 1931, 76: 39.5-402, pl.—Mutermilch. S. L'immunisa- tion passive de la cavite meningee. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1018.—Ruin, E. [Irritating effect of iodized oils in the subarachnoid space] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1934, 76: 15-21.— Sgalitzer, M. Einfuhrung medikamentoser Substanzen in die Liquorraume des Gehirns mittels Lumbalpunktion. Beitr klin. Chir., 1927, 139: 184-7. ---- Puncture. See also Brain, Puncture; Brain, Surgery: Methods; Brain ventricles, Puncture; Cerebro- spinal fluid, Pressure; Cisterna magna, Puncture; Spinal cord. Bessemans, A., & Asaert, L. Appareil de contention pour la ponction cerebro-spinale chez le lapin. Acta brevia neerl., 1932, 2: 65-7. Also Ann. Soc. sc Bruxelles, 1933, 52: 10-30 Also Rev. beige sc. m6d., 1932, 4: 452.— Castex, M. R., (^ Ontaneda, L. E. Procedimiento para medir la distancia de l:t piel a la duramadre. Prensa med. argent., 1930-31, 17- 583-96.—Delchef, J. A propos de la ponction ante-ine7 24: 91. Also J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 69: 539-47.—Harris. I.! Jones, E. W., & Aldred, C. N. The p„ and lactic acid content of the cerebrospinal fluid. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1934, 15: 46-52.—Kail6s. J. [Diagnostic value of the lactic acid in the cerebrospinal fluid] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: mell., 180 — Kasahara, M., & Kai, T. Studien iiber Liquor cerebrospinalis; tierexperimentelle Untersuchungen iiber den Milchsauregehalt im Liquor. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 91: 784-6.—Killian, J. A. Lactic acid of normal and pathological spinal fluids Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 255-7.— Limito, C. Glicorachia e comportamento dell' acido lattico nei liquidi cefalo-rachidiani normali e patologici. Pensiero med., 1933, 22: 14-6.—Margreth, G. Sul contenuto in acido lattico del liquido cerebro-spinale. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 518. ------ Sul comportamento dell' acido lattico del liquor in condizioni normali e patologiche; rapporti colla glico- rachia. Fol. clin. chim., Bologna, 1929, 3: 397-405.—Nishida, K. Dosage de l'acide lactique dans le liquide cephalo-rachi- dien. Orient. J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto, 1928, 4: 25-8.—Nishimura, K. The lactic acid content of blood and spinal fluid. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1924-25, 22: 322-41—Scheller, R. Ueber den Milchsauregehalt des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1652-4.—Sotgin, G. Sul con- tenuto in acido lattico del liquido cerebrospinale in condizioni normali e patologiche. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1931, 2: 141- 73.—Wittgenstein, A., & Gaedertz, A. Ueber den Milchsaure- gehalt des Liquor cerebrospinalis; phvsiologischeUntersuchune- gen. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 187: 137-45. Also Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1289. ---- Acids: Oxalic acid. Grenier, G. *Contribution a I'etude de l'oxalorachie. 23p. 8? Par., 1926. Guillaumin, C. O. Sur l'oxalorachie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 316.—Lhermitte, J., & Grenier. Sur l'acide oxalique du liquide cephalo-rachidien; l'oxalorachie. Encephale, 1924, 19: 241-4.—Nathan, M. Sur l'oxalorachie. Presse med., 1926, 34: 471.—Povoa, H.. & Almeida, E. Subsidio ao estudo da oxalorachia. Fol. med., Rio, 1930, 11: 397. ---- Acids: Uric acid. Bernhard, A. The uric acid content of spinal fluid. Proc. N. York Path. Soc, 1923, 23: 18-21. Also J. Lab. Clin. M„ 1923-24, 9: 753-7.—Cestan, R., Drouet. M., & Colombies. B. Recherches sur l'acide urique du liquide cephalorachidien; les limites de l'uricorachie chez l'individu cliniquement sain. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 371, 785.—Ingvarsson, G. Eine Studie uber den Harnsauregehalt des Liquor cerebrospinalis bei einigen psyehotischen Zustanden. Acta psvchiat. neur., Kbh., 1937, 12: 61-71.— Lichint. F. Einzelbeitrage zur nor- malen und pathologischen Physiologie des Liquor cerebro- spinalis; der Harnsauregehalt des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 120: 138-47. ---- Alcohol. Batjmier, P. *Recherches cliniques et experi- mentales sur la teneur en alcool du liquide ce- phalo-rachidien; leurs applications cliniques et medico-legales. 103p. 8? Par., 1921. Baglioni, A. Sul contenuto in alcool e glicosio del liquido cerebro-spinale, in condizioni normali e in varie condizioni morbose. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1932, 3: 622.—Broggi, E- Sostanze volatili riducenti del liquido cefalo-rachidiano (alcool- rachia) Rass. stud, psichiat., 1934, 23: 1040-71.—Cristol, P- Blouquier de Claret & Nikolich. A propos de la recherche de l'alcool dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien. Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1922-23, 4: 189-92. CEREBROSPINAL FLUID 397 CEREBROSPINAL FLUID ---- Bacteriology. See also names of infections of the nervous system as Meningitis [epidemic] Paralysis, gen- eral, &c. Armuzzi, G. Schnellmethode zur Darstellung der Spir. pall, und anderer Mikroorganismen in Schnitten von Liquor- sediment. Derm. Zschr., 1926, 47: 261-5.—Canti. R. G. Note on the finding of tubercle bacilli in cerebro-spinal fluid. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1925, 58: 33-6.— Kostrzewski, J. & Neugebauerowa, F. [The character of bacillary cultures, in cerebro-spinal fluid] Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7: 245.— Lancelin, Bideau & Dubreuil. Technique de recherche du bacille de Koch dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien, sans artifice de preparation. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 47: 1056.—McGuin- ness, J. P. Tubercle bacilli in the cerebro-spinal fluid; re- covery. Brit. M. J., 1937, 1: 169.—Pockels. W. Diphtherie- bacillen im Liquor. Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 49: 394-6.— Ujsaghy, P. [Tests for Bacillus tuberculosis in the cerebro- spinal fluid] Orv. hetil., 1931, 75: 939-41. ---- Bilirubin. Caughan, S. L., & Hubbard, R. S. Van den Berg reaction of bilirubin in xanthochromic cerebrospinal fluid. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35. 32: 618-20.—Kiely, C. E., & SchifT, L. Bile pigment in the spinal fluid; a ease report. Cincinnati J. M., 1926-27, 7: 86.—Lickint. F. Das Vorkommen von Bili- rubin im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 136: 291; 1932-33. 143: 805.—Maugeri, S. Sull' origine e sul significato della bilirubina nel liquido cerebro-spinal. Riforma med., 1933, 49: 591-3. ---- Blood in. See also Brain, Apoplexy; Brain, Injuries; Cerebrospinal cavity, Hemorrhage; Cranium, Fracture; Dura, Hemorrhage, &c. Batrley, C, jr. Blood in the cerebrospinal fluid; resultant functional and organic alterations in the central nervous svstem. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1927, 40: 369-92, 34 pl. Also Arch. Surg., 1928, 17: 18; 39—Cruchet, R. Sur la pre- sence de sang dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien et l'albumo- diagnostic Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1906, 27: 369.—Fiam- berti, A. M. Liquido cefalo-rachidiano emorragico in 2 casi di ematoma dello spazio subdurale. Note psichiat., Pesaro. 1922, 3. ser., 10: 189-204, pl—Gross, S. W. The significance of blood in the cerebrospinal fluid. Ohio M. J., 1934, 30: 577-9.— Jacobsen, O., & Neel, A. V. [Artificial changes in the cerebro-spinal fluid (with blood admixture) particularly in extraction of the fluid by suboccipital puncture and puncture at various levels] Bib!, laeger, 1936, 128: 166—78. Raue, F. Die Gerinnung blutigen Liquors (ein Beitrag zur akzidentellen und essentiellen Liquorblutung) Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 265.—Samson, K. Zur Frage der prak- tischen Verwertbarkeit bluthaltigen Liquors. Ibid., 1929, 8: 971-4.—Schlack. H. Beitrag zur diagnostischen Verwert- barkeit des blutigen Liquors. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1502.—Solomon, P. The diagnosis in spinal fluid con- taminated by blood; the bloodv tap. N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 55^7.------Dailey, M. E., & Fremont-Smith, F. Con- tamination of the cerebrospinal fluid by blood. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1934, 31: 1222-34. Also repr. Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 79: 677.—TeFchler, L. Zur Untersuchung des blutigen Liquors. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1927,98:274- 7.—Wiillenweber, G. Ueber die Frage der Verwendbarkeit ries Liquor cerebrospinalis zu diagnostischen Zwecken bei arti- fizieller Blutbeimengung; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Genese der Mastixkurve. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1756-8. ■--- Blood-cerebrospinal fluid barrier. See Cerebrospinal cavity, Barrier permeability. ----Calcium and magnesium. Baudouin, A., & Lewin, J. Le dosage du calcium du liquide cephalorachidien. C. rend. Soc biol., 1932, 109: 718-20.— Behrendt, H. Die Messung der Ca-Ionenkonzentration im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Mschr. Kinderh., 1923-24, 27: 458. —---- Ueber den Einfluss von Phosphat und Bicarbonat auf die Dissoziation des Kalkes im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1924, 144: 72-80.—Bosnian. L. P. A note on the calcium content of the cerebro-spinal fluid. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1928, 2: 11.—Cameron, A. T.. & Moorhouse. V. H. K. Thp relation between plasma and cerebrospinal fluid calcium. J.f Physiol., Lond., 1937-38, 91: 90-100.—Critchley, M.. & O'Flynn, E. The calcium content of the cerebro-spinal fluid. Brain, Lond., 1924, 47: 337-44.—Dorlencourt, H., & Spanien, E. Recherches sur les variations du taux du calcium dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien des enfants du ler age a l'etat normal, chez les sujets spasmonhiles et au cours de quelques autres etats pathologiques. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1926, 24: 190-5.—Dnliere. W. L.. . Cerebrospinal fluid pressure in the new-born J. Am. AI. Ass., 1928, 90: 1688.—Noto, G. G. II comporta- mento della pressione del liquor a varia distanza di tempo dalla rachicentesi. Riv. sper. freniat., 1934, 58: 1361-72.—Paciflco, A. Sulle modificazioni della pressione rachidea successiva a puntura lombare; indicazioni fornite dall'esame del polso cerebrale. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1934, 23: 705-20.—Riddel, D. O., & Stewart, R. M. Pressure changes in the cerebrospinal fluid. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1924, 70: 224-33 —Siniscalchi, R. Valori manometrici della pressione del liquido cerebro-spinale misurata alia puntura lombare, col malato in posizione seduta o in decubito laterale. Policlinico, 1933, 40: sez. prat 1839-41. ---- Pressure: Variations, pharmacological. See also Cerebrospinal fluid, Pressure: Pathol- ogy. Lefevre, R. Le traitement des variations tensionnelles du liquide cephalo-rachidien; les medications de la pression rachidienne. 50p. 8? Par., 1934. Alajouanine, T., Petit-Dutaillis, D., & Baruk, H. Action des injections intra-veineuses hypertoniques sur la pression ventriculaire cerebrale, mesuree manometriquement. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1385.—Aycock. W. L. Cerebrospinal fluid pressure; effects of solutions of different concentrations. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic. 1925, 14: 251-4.—Barre, J. A., & Klein. Effets des injections hyper- et hypotoniques sur la pression du L. C. R.; influence dominante de la temperature des liquides injectes en petites quantites. Rev.'neur., Par., 1932, 39: 720-30.—Blau, A. Relative values of caffeine and hypertonic dextrose and saline solutions in reducing cerebrospinal fluid pressure. Arch. Int. AI., 1930, 57: 749-^7.—Bullock. L. T., Gregersen, M. I., et Kinney, R. Tbe use of hypertonic sucrose solution intravenously to reduce cerebrospinal fluid pressure without a secondary base. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 112:82-96.— Butler, E. N. The effect of sodium evipan on the cerebro-spinal fluid pressure. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1936, 82: 131-5.—Celasco, J. L. Action de quelques solutions hypertoniques et hypo- toniques sur la pression du liquide cephalorachidien chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 747. Also Rev. As. med. argent., 1923, 36: sect. soc. biol., 118-33.—Cerebrospinal fluid pressure and intravenous injections of sucrose. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1936-37, 89: 248.—Claude, H., Lamache, A. (et al.] Action des solutions hypertoniques et hypotoniques sur la tension normale et pathologique du liquide cephalo-rachidien. Presse med., 1928, 36: 305-8. ------& Dubar, J. Etude de quelques modifications provoquees de la tension retinienne et cephalorachidienne. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 97: 1209-11.— Claude. H.. Targowla, R. [et al.] Pilocarpine et tension du liquide cephalo-rachidien. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 1098 — Dreckman West, L., & Valenzuela. Algunas consideraciones sobre la acci6n de las soluciones hipertonicas e hipotonicas endo- venosas sobre la presion del lfquido cefalo-raqufdeo. Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 1: 354-64.—Haug, K. Der Verlauf der Lumbaldruckkurve und deren Beeinflussbarkeit bei experimentell veranderter Liquormenge. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1932, 97: 303.—Howe, H. S. Reduction of norma cerebrospinal fluid pressure by intravenous administration of hypertonic solutions; experimental studies on cate. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1925, 14: 315-26.—Hughes, J., & Lap- lase, L. The effect of hypertonic solutions of sodium arabinate on the cerebrospinal fluid pressure. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1930, 33: 303-83.—Kawaguchi. K. Ueber die Einwirkung von Pituitrin, Pitressin und Pitocin auf die Menge und den Druck der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1935-36, 9: pharm., 85-7.— Lebert, M. Modification de la pression rachidienne dans l'alcalose experimentale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 588.—Lee, F. C. The effect of histamine on cerebro- spinal fluid pressure. Am. J. Physiol., 1925, 74: 317-25.— Ley. A., & Spridis, A. Etude des variations manometriques du liquide c.-r. apres les injections endo-veineuses des solutions salines a differentes concentrations et temperatures. Fol. CEREBROSPINAL FLUID 411 CEREBROSPINAL FLUID neuropath, eston., 1932, 12: 77-85.—Loeper, M., Lemaire, A., & Patel, J. Action de Tadrenaline et de Tacetylcholine sur la pression rachidienne. C. rend. Soc biol., 1929, 102: 810. _____Les variations respectives de la pression rachidienne et de la pression veineuse sous l'influence de Tadrenaline. Ibid., 812.—Mavromati, L. Sur quelques variations de la tension du liquor cephalorachidien apr£s injection d'adrenaline et de s6rum et sur la reaction meningee. Ibid., 1931, 108: 331-3.—Michail, D., & Vancea, P. Action de Textrait de glande lacrymale sur la pression du liquide cephalorachidien. Ibid., 277.—Milles, G., & Hurwitz, P. Effect of hypertonic solutions on cerebrospinal fluid pressure, with special reference to secondary rise and toxicity. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 28: 1064. Also Arch. Surg., 1932, 24: 591-601. Also repr.—Morrissey, E. J. The effect of magnesium sulphate on the cerebrospinal fluid pressure and on the brain volume. Ibid., 1925, 11: 778-89.—Roffo, A. H., & Lopez Ramirez. R. Inscripci6n de la tensi6n raqufdea; las variaciones producidas por la acci6n de los colorantes. Prensa med. argent., 1930-31, 17: 1464-7. Also Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1931, 8: 382-6.—Solomon, H. C, Thompson. L. J., & Pfeiffer, H. M. The therapeutic applications of the effect of hypertonic solu- tions on the cerebro-spinal fluid pressure; a critical review. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis.. 1924, 59: 474-88.—Stefan, H. Ueber den Einfluss der Amylnitrit auf den Liquordruck bei normalen und pathologisch veranderten Gehirnen. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1858.—Stefanini. S. Sulla modificabilita di tensione del liquilo cefalo-rachidano mediante soluzioni saline ipertoniche a varia concentrazione (con particolare riguardo al ricambio idrico e salina) Riv. clin. pediat., 1934, 32: 425-65.—Suenaga, T. Untsrsuchung fiber die Wirkung verschiedener Arzneistoffe auf den Druck des Liquor cerebrospinalis; iiber die Beziehung zwischen dem Druck des Liquor cerebrospinalis und dem Blut- druck, sowie fiber die Wirkung des Adrenalins. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934-35 8: H. 3, pharm., 146. ------ Ueber die Wirkung von Pituitrin, Pitressin, Pitocin, sowie Aether und Chloroform. Ibid., 1935-36, 9: pharm., 186.—Targowla, R., & Lamache, A. Action du nitrite d'amyle sur la pression du liquide cephalo- rachidien. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 1097.—Urechia. C. I., & Dragomir, L. L'influence du tartrate d'ergotamine, de Tadrenaline et de Tatropine sur la tension du liquide cephalo- rachidien. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928. 99: 1069-71.—Weed, L. H., & Hughson, W. Intracranial venous pressure and cerebrospinal fluid pressure as affected by the intravenous injection of solutions of various concentrations. Am. J. Physiol., 1921-22, 58:101-30.—Weinberg, S. J. The influence of anesthesia on the cerebrospinal fluid pressure response to histamine and epinephrine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1933, 47: 95-106.—Wertheimer, P. Comment on peut modifier la pres- sion du liquide cephalo-rachidien. Rev. chir., Par., 1922, 60: 570-93. --- Protein relation [Kafka] Custer, M. Nephelometrische Bestimmung der Eiweiss- relation in kleinen Liquormengen (Sulfosalicylsaureprobe) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 150: 640-2.—Haug, K. Experimentelle und klinische Untersuchungen zur Frage der Beziehungen zwischen Goldsolreaktion, Zellgehalt und Eiweiss- relation nach Kafka im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Ibid., 1933-34, 149: 103-21.—Kafka, V. Der Eiweissquotient des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 2068. ------ Die Eiweissrelation des Liquor cerebrospinalis; erste Zahl, zweite Zahl, Eiweissquotient. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 106: 54-69. ------ Die klinische Bedeutung des Eiweiss- quotienten des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1928, 102: 24-7. Also Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 256. ------ Die klinische Bedeutung der Eiweissuntersuchung der Cerebro- spinalfliissigkeit mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Eiweiss- relation. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1935, 138: 154-64. Also Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 509. ------ & Samson, K. Die Eiweissrelation des Liquor cerebrospinalis; Modi- fikation der Methode, Diskussion, Ergebnisse. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 115: 85-107. ------ Eiweiss- relation und Kolloidreaktionen. Ibid., 117: 128-47. ------ Die Beziehungen der Ergebnisse der Eiweissrelation zu den ubrigen Liquorbefunden. Ibid., 1929, 119: 153-62. ------ Beziehungen der Eiweissrelation zur Hamolysinreaktion, zur Euglobulinfraktion und zur Braun-Huslerschen Reaktion. Ibid., 120: 744-53. ------ Die Bedeutung der Eiweiss- relation in der Liquordiagnostik. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1122-4. ------ & Riebeling, C. Die Eiweissrelation im Liquor cerebrospinalis; letzte Kritik der Methodik und Zusam- menfassung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930-31, 131: 610- 31. ----- Quantitative Bestimmung der Eiweissfraktionen im Liquor mit Hilfe der Nephelometrie. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1311. ------ Die Methodik der Eiweissrelation des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Ibid., 1932, 11: 1757.—Leip, F. Kli- nische Erfahrungen mit der Eiweissrelation im Liquor nach Kafka. Mschr. Psychiat., 1933-34, 87: 305-54.—Miller, L. A. The albumin relation in spinal fluid. Ohio M. J., 1931, 27: 291.—Rosso, N. Sul metodo di Kafka e Samson per la deter- minazione del quoziente proteico nel liquido c. r.; valore clinico del Q. P. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1936, 25: 661-73.—Salas, J., & Peraita, M. Las relaciones protefnicas del lfquido cefalo- rraqufdeo segun el m6todo de Kafka-Samson. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1932, 18: 486-97.—Samson, K. Kritische Betrach- tungen fiber Eiweissbestimmungsmethoden im Liquor cerebro- spinalis mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Eiweissrelation. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 108: 276-87— Stefan, H. Eine neue Modifikation der Bestimmung der Eiweissrelation im Liquor. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933, 99: 317-24.—Str0mme, R. [Protein contents in the cerebro-spinal fluid and comparison of results in Kafka's and Bisgaard's methods] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1936, 97: 1303-10.—Wiillenweber, G. Der Mastix- Gesamteiweissquotient als Ausdruck der Eiweissverhaltnisse im Liquor cerebrospinalis; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 772. ---- Protides. Bisgaard, A. E. *Aegghvidestofferne i cere- brospinalvaesken og deres kliniske betydning [Proteins in the cerebro-spinal fluid and their clinical significance] 200p. 8? Kbh., 1913. Pollet, L. *La rachifibrinimetrie. 168p. 8? Par., 1926. Aiello, G. Sui prodotti di scissione delT albumina nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Policlinico, 1922, 29: sez. prat., 537-41. ------ Ricerche quantitative sui prodotti di scis- sione delT albumina nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Biochim. ter. sper., 1930, 17: 414-8.—Brugi, A. La reazione del tripto- fano nel liquor. Pensiero med., 1923, 12: 583-5.—France- schetti, A., & Pflimlin, R. Der Einfluss wiederholter Punktion auf den Eiweissgehalt des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 490-2.—Grey, F. T. The significance of the protein content of the cerebro-spinal fluid. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1930, 5: 187-90.—Halpern, F. Ueber Stickstoff- und Eiweissverhaltnisse im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 121: 283-307.—Hewitt, L. F. Proteins of the cerebro-spinal fluid. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1926-27, 8: 84-92.—Kfivy, M. [The origin of the protein in normal cere- bro-spinal fluid] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 295-360.—Levin- son, A., & Kirschenbaum, D. A study of the coagulum or pellicle and of the fibrinogen nitrogen in cerebrospinal fluid. J. Infect. Dis., 1923, 33: 193-201.—Loza, A. J. Las proteinas en el lfquido cefalo-raqufdeo. Arch. Fac. cienc. med., Quito, 1934, 4: 108-42.—Massazza, A. Sul contenuto nel liquor dei prodotti di scissione della molecola albuminoidea (i metodi minimetrici per le ricerche sul liquor) Riv. pat. nerv., 1927, 32: 1-13.—Pages, Benoit & Peiissier, G. Presence de mucine dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien au cours de certains etats pathologiques. Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1923-24, 5: 315-8.—Perisson, J., Pollet, L., & Breant, P. Importance du dosage du fibrinogene dans le liquide cephalorachidien per- mettant de distinguer 2 varietes d'hyperalbuminose; mecanique et inflammatoire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 1201-3.— Riebeling, C. Ueber den Nachweis von Tryptophanderivaten im Liquor. Deut. Zschr., Nervenh., 1931, 120: 64-79 — Schube, P. G., & Whitehead, R. C. A note on a proteose-like substance in spinal fluid. Am. J. Psychiat., 1934, 90: 1083.— Spillane, J. The tryptophane reaction in the cerebro-spinal fluid. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 560.—Stary, Z., Winternitz. R., & Krai, A. Untersuchungen fiber den Eiweissgehalt des Li- quor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 132: 193; 205.—Tornii, A. II punto isoelettrico delle proteine del liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Riv. neur., 1936, 9: 368-81.— Yde, A. [Proteins in the cerebro-spinal fluid] Hospitalsti- dende, 1935, 78: 1275; 1287. Also Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1937, 12: 257-85. ---- Protides: Albumin. Bocage, A. *Les albumines rachidiennes d'origine parenchymateuse. 151p. 8? Par., 1924. Rabeatj, H. Contribution a I'etude des albu- mines du liquide cephalo-rachidien en particulier dans la syphilis. 166p. 8? Par., 1921. Alzona, F. Sul dosaggio colorimetrico delT albumina nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Policlinico, 1924, 31: sez. prat., 613-6.—Andreoli, G. Su di una nuova reazione chimica del liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9: 306-8.—Arnaud, R. Technique nouvelle de dosage des albu- mines rachidiennes. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1929, 22: 337; 1930, 23: 383.—Douris, R. Remarques sur le dosage des albumines dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 106-8.—Durando, P. II rapporto tra il metodo ponderale ed in vari metodi di dosaggio dell' albumina nel liquor. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1932, 21: 697.—Helouin, M. A propos du taux anormal de Talbumine dans 3 examens de liquide cephalo-rachidien. J. m6d. Paris, 1925, 44: 507.— Jona, G. Considerazioni su qualche metodo pratico di dosaggio delle albumine nel liquor. Rass. med. prat., 1934, 9: 699- 706.—Macchi, A. Per un metodo clinico di dosaggio della albumina nel liquido cefalorachidiano. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1928, 10: 810-9.—Mangelshots, H. Les albumines du liquide cephalorachidien. C. rend. Soc biol., 1937, 124: 1019-22 — Perisson, J., Pollet. L-, & Breant, P. Valeur des reactions de Weichbrodt et du.benjoin colloidal pour la distinction faite entre hyperalbuminoses mecanique et inflammatoire du liquide cephalorachidien (diagnostic humoral entre tumeur et abces du cerveau) Ibid., 1925, 92: 1265-7.—Pisani, D. Valore pratica della ricerca delle albumine nel liquor. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1924, 3. ser., 12: 385-416.—Regan, J. C. A simple method for measuring the quantity of albumin in the cerebrospinal fluid by the Sicard-Canteloube rachidian albuminometer. J. Am, M. CEREBROSPINAL FLUID 412 CEREBROSPINAL FLUID Ass., 1923, 81: 1285.—Sicard. Dissociation xantho-albuminique du liquide c6phalo-rachidien. Rev. neur., Par., 1923, 30: 601.—Sice, A., & Boisseau, R. Quelques resultats obtenus avec la technique nouvelle de dosage des albumines rachi- diennes. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1929, 22: 679-81.— Van den Branden, F., Dumont, P., & Nelis, P. Etude critique sur la valeur d'une nouvelle methode de dosage de Talbumine du liquide cephalo-rachidien. Ann. Soc. beige m6d. trop., 1930, 10: 405-14.—Waitz, R. L'hyperalbuminose du liquide cephalorachidien du nouveau-n6 a la naissance. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 619.—Weichherz, E. [New test for albumin in the cerebro-spinal fluid] Cas. lek. desk., 1934, 73: 547. ---- Protides: Albumin/globulin ratio. Botjet, P. M. P. J. Contribution a I'etude de la coexistence de la dissociation albumino- cytologique par hyperalbuminose et de la xantho- chromie avec coagulation massive du liquide retire par ponction lombaire. 80p. 8? Par., 1919. Demme, H. Acerca de la correlaci6n de los albuminoides en el lfquido cefalo-raqufdeo. Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1930, 3: 220-8.—Exton, W. G., & Rose, A. R. Clinical deter- mination of the albumin globulin ratio in spinal fluid. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: 36-8.—Goria, C. Sulla determinazione del rapporto globulino-albuminico nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Riv. neur., 1929, 2: 199-217.—Kafka, V. Ueber die Differen- zierung der Liquoreiweisskorper durch Pracipitation (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 101: 245-7 — Moses, A. Valor diagnostico e prognostico das albuminas de liquido cephalo-rachiano e suas correlates. Arch, brasil. med., 1931, 21: 107-15.—Noto. G. G. Sul metodo di Goria per la determinazione del rapporto globulino-proteinico del liquido cefalo-rachideo. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 770-3.—Rosenfeld, H. Untersuchungen fiber den Einfluss von Liquor cerebrospinalis auf die Elektrolytflockung von posi- tiven und negativen Solen bei definierter Wasserstoffionenkon- zentration; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage der Differenzierung von globulin- und albuminreichem Liquor. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 167: 343-54.—Ujsaghy, P. [Protein fractions of cerebro- spinal fluid in childhood] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 443-5. Also Jahrb. Kinderh., 1936, 3. F., 97: 218. —---- Eiweissfrak- tionen des normalen und pathologischen Liquors im Kindesal- ter. Mschr. Kinderh., 1936, 66: 137-48. ------ Die Eiweissfraktionen des Liquors bei Infektionskrankheiten. Ibid., 67: 429-37. ------ Eiweissfraktionen des normalen und pathologischen Liquors im Kindesalter; das Verhalten der Eiweissfraktionen des Liquors wahrend akuter Erkrankun- gen des Nervensystems. Ibid., 1937, 71: 37; 48.—Yde, A. Ueber das Verhaltnis zwischen Globulin- und Albuminmenge in der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1934, 9: 187-94. ---- Protides: Determination. Ayer, J. B., & Foster, H. E. Quantitative estimation of the total protein in the cerebrospinal fluid. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 365-9.—Ayer, J. B., Dailey, M. E., & Fremont-Smith, F. Denis-Ayer method for the quantitative estimation of protein in the cerebrospinal fluid. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 26: 1038-1042. Also repr.—Bauer, A. R., & Schenck, H. P. A simple method for estimating the total precipitable protein in cerebrospinal fluid. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1931, 16: 1090-100.— Custer, M. Eine einfache Methode zur quantitativen Bestim- mung des Gesamteiweisses in kleinen Liquormengen (Sulfo- salicylsaureprobe) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1324.— Freudenberg, E. Eiweissbestimmung nach dem Saurebin- dungsvermogen. Zschr. Kinderh., i934-35, 57: 108-15.— Gartner, S. Ein einfaches photometrisches Verfahren zur Bestimmung des Eiweissgehaltes des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 128: 641-7.—Hubbard, R. S., & Garbutt, H. R. The determination of protein in cerebro- spinal fluid. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1935, 5: 433-42.—Lange, O. Prot6inas do lfquido cefaloraquidiano; metodos para sua deter- minacao; seu valor para o diagnostico e prognostico de algumas afecQoes do sistema nervoso central. Rev. Ass. paul. med., 1934, 4: 153-69.—Ling, S. M. The determination of protein in spinal fluid, with a note on the increase in protein in the spinal fluid in typhus fever. J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 69: 397- 401.—McNaught, J. B. Quantitative estimation of total pro- tein in cerebrospinal fluid; a new method with report on 359 cases. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1931, 16: 999-1012.—Matz, P. B., & Noyick, N. Improved colorimetric procedures for the quanti- tative estimation of the proteins of the cerebrospinal fluid. Ibid., 1929-30, 15: 370-85.—Neel, A. W., & Yde, A. Ver- gleichende Untersuchungen zwischen Eiweissbestimmungen in der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit, besonders unter normalen Verhaltnissen und bei leichteren pathologischen Veranderun- gen, nach der Methode Bisgaard und anderen Methoden, sowie Bemerkungen fiber den Eiweissgehalt, weicher den ver- schiedenen Verdfinnungszahlen fiir den Gesamteiweissgehaltnach Bisgaard bestimmt (HN03-Zahl) entspricht. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1935, 10: 443-57.—Phillips. G. Protein in the cerebro-spinal fluid; clinical significance and quantitative determination. Med. J. Australia, 1937, 2: 179-81.—Riebe- ling, C. Ueber einige neuere Methoden der Eiweissbestim- mung im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Deut, Zschr. Nervenh., 1931, 121: 165-79.—Roeder, F. Ueber die experimentellen Grund- lagen einer lichtelektrischen Liquoreiweissbestimmung mjt Hilfe von Sperrschichtphotozellen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat 1934, 151: 718-28.—Salminen, Y. V. [Experiences with quan- titative determination of albumin in the cerebro-spinal fluid brought about with the aid of xanthoprotein reaction and the application of Leikola-Noponen's universal colorimeter] Fin lak. sail, hand., 1933, 75: 1041-50.—Seuberling, O. Eiweissun^ tersuchung im Liquor cerebrospinalis mit dem Polarigraphen Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 644.—Vercellotti, G. Le reazioni biologiche del liquido cefalo-rachidiano; i vari metodi di rachial- buminimetria clinica; serine; globuline (rivista sintetica) Clin. med. ital., 1925, 56: 97-141. Also Fol. med., Nap., 1925 11: 465-74.—Young, G. A., & Bennett, A. E. Studies on the quantitative estimation of the total protein content in cerebro- spinal fluid; with description of a new method. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926,172:249-55. ------ Quantitative estimation of totai protein of cerebrospinal fluid; a modification and improvement of a previously described method. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1930, 23: 542-5.—Zimmermann, E. Ueber eine neue Methode der quantitativen Gesamteiweissbestimmung des Liquor cerebrospinalis mit Hilfe des biologischen Verfahrens. Miinch med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 706. —---— Eine einfache, klinisch brauchbare Methode der quantitativen Gesamteiweissbestim- mung des Liquor cerebrospinalis, ausfiihrbar mit sehr kleinen Mengen Spinalfliissigkeit. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1935, 134: 477-83. ---- Protides: Globulin. Banchieri, E. Contenuto del liquido cefalo-rachidiano nor- male in frazione globulina (Mittelsttick) e reazione di Braun- Husler nei liquidi cefalo-rachidiani patologici. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 219-28.—Cerqueira Luz, A. Mecanismo y significaci6n clfnica de la reacci6n de Weichbrodt. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1930, 15: 846-50. Also Brasil m6d., 1929, 43: 1147.—Conti, A. Sul valore clinico di alcuni metodi per la ricerca delle globuline nel liquido cerebro-spinale. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1921, 9. ser., 9: 350.—Coppo. M., & Scimone, I. II problema della globinorrachia. Cervello, 1937, 16: 183- 90.—Duhot, E., & Targowla, R. La recherche des globulines dans les liquides cephalo-rachidiens pathologiques par la reac- tion a l'acide phenique. Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1921, 9: 266-8.—Emiliani, C. L., & Simili, A. La globinorrachia, Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: pt 2, 539-44.—Fiamberti, A. M. SulT importanza della reazione di Pandy nel liquido cefalo- rachidiano. Ibid., 1928, 8: 814-6.—Goria, C. Sulle reazioni di Pandy, di Nonne-Apell e di Weichbrodt nel liquido cefalo- rachidiano praticato col metodo personale di apprezzamento dei risultati. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1929, 3. ser., 17: 497- 550.—Guillain, G., & Gardin, C. Etude de la reaction de Weichbrodt dans le liquide cephalorachidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 143-6.—Lonero, G. Qualche considerazione critica sperimentale sul liquido cefalo-rachidiano con speciale riguardo alia reazione di Weichbrodt. Riv. crit. clin. med., 1923, 24: 113-7.—Nagy. M. Ueber die Ammonium-Molyb- dansaure-Reaktion der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 157: 471-8.—Nador-Nikitich, I. Une micromethode diaphanometrique pour le dosage quantitatif de la globuline dans le liquide cephalorachidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92:254-6. ------■ Ueber die quantitative Bestim- mung des Globulins im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1709.—Obarrio, J. M., & Rechniewski, C. Las reac- ciones de las globulinas en el lfquido cefalo-raqufdeo. Sem. med., B. Air., 1932, 39: 841-6.—Povoa, H. Globulinose rachiana, sua melhor determinacao. Brasil med., 1928, 42: 847-50.—Rubenstein, M., & Stephanovich, P. Les globulines du liquide cephalo-rachidien et leurs rapports avec les autres reactions utilisees pour son exploration. Bull. Soc fr. derm. syph., 1924, 31: 413-9.—Sahlgren, E. Ueber die Weichbrodt- sche Sublimatreaktion. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 703 — Stary, Z., Krai, A., & Winternitz, R. Zur Chemie der Liquor- reaktion nach Pandy. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 157: 116-21.—Strobel, T. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Liquor- globuline. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1937, 91: 177-202.—Thurzo, J., & Markovits, G. [Globulinoscope for globulin tests of the spinal fluid] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 1019.—Zylberlast-Zand. N. La reaction de la globuline dans les liquides cephalo-rachidiens xanthochromiques. Rev. neur., Par., 1923, 30: 485-7. ---- Protides: Tests. See also Cerebrospinal fluid, Protides (subdivi- sions Albumin; Globulin) Angrisani, D. La reazione nitroso-nitrica nel liquor cefalo- rachidiano. Osp. psichiat.. Nap., 1933, 1: 531-8.—Gorriz, M., & Martinez, P. Sobre una nueva reacci6n albuminoidea ne superposici6n en el liquor cerebrospinalis. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1933, 13: 761-7.—Gruszecka, A. Das Syndrom der Eiweissreaktionen in der Liquordiagnostik. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 153: 447-55.—Halfer, G. Die Reaktion von Nobel und das pH im normalen und pathologischen Liquor cerebrospinalis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1628. Helouin, M. L'albuminose du liquide cephalo-rachidien; serine, globuline, fibrinogene, mucine, reactions de Nonne- Appelt, de Weichbrodt, de Pandy, de Boveri. Clinique, Par., 1925, 20: 354-6.—Jessen, H. Die Verdfinnungsmethode bei Eiweissuntersuchungen in der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1935, 10: 277-315—Schoenfeld. Neuere Eiweissproben in der Ruckenmarksfliissigkeit, Arch, CEREBROSPINAL FLUID 413 CEREBROSPINAL FLUID Derm. Syph., Berl., 1924, 145: 270-6.—Vranova, B. [Rivalta and Pavlovic cerebrospinal fluid reactions] Cas. 16k. desk., 1931, 70: 1749-51.—Walker. B. S., & Bakst. H. J. Protein analyses in cerebrospinal fluid; a comparative study of methods. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20: 312-4. ____ Protides: Tests: Acetic anhydride test [Boltz] Baumann, W. Die Eisessig-Schwefelsaureprobe im Liquor bei Erkrankungen des Zentralnervensystems. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1761.—Blix, G.. & Backlin, E. On the chem- ical basis for Boltz' test on the cerebro-spinal fluid. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1927, 2: 82-6.—Boltz. O. H. Studies on the cerebro-spinal fluid with an acetic anhydride-sulphuric acid test State Hosp. Q., Utica, 1922-23, 8: 198-208. Also Am. J. Psychiat., 1923-24, 3: 111-9.—Daddi, G. Circa il valore della prova di Boltz nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Riv. clin. med., 1929 30- 141-6.—De Giacomo, U. La reazione di Boltz nel liquor. Riv. pat. nerv., 1930, 35: No. 1, 210-2.—Desogus, V. Sul valore della reazione di Boltz in neuropsichiatria. Atti Soc. sc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1931, 33: 322-34, tab.—Dietrich, E., & Wiillenweber, G. Die Essigsaureanhydrid-Schwefel- sa'ureprobe (Boltz) im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 1739.—Greenfield, J. G., & Carmichael, E. A. The acetic anhydride test in cerebrospinal fluid. J. Neur. Psycho- path., Brist., 1926-27, 7: 220-6.—Herbert, F. K. The acetic anhydride test in cerebro-spinal fluid. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 953.—Manzini, C, & Caramazza, P. La reazione di Greenfield e Carmichael all' anidride acetica nel liquido cefalorachidiano. Policlinico, 1931, 38: sez. prat., 1733-6.—Piotrowski, G. L. The acetic anhydride test of the spinal fluid. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 457.—Rivela Greco, A. II valore clinico e la interpretazione chimica della reazione di Boltz sul liquor cerebro-spinale. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1931, 60: 63-78.—Thomas, C. The Boltz (acetic-anhydride) test in cerebro-spinal fluid. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1930, 76: 271-6.—Uguccioni, G. La reazione di Boltz (la scissione delle proteine nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano patologico) Rass. stud, psichiat., 1929, 18: 705-16.—Zara, E. Sulla utilita pratica della reazione di Boltz (all' anidride acetica) nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1934, 2: 245-58. ---- Protides: Tests: Bichromate test [Taccone] Barbarani, F. La reazione di Taccone sul liquido cefalo- rachidiano nelT infanzia. Pediatria (Riv.) 1927, 35: 989- 1007.—Broggi, E. Prove e considerazioni sulla reazione al bicromato di potassio sul L. C. R. (reazione di Taccone) Rass. stud, psichiat., 1930, 19: 177; 1931, 20: 191.—Coppola, P. La reazione di Taccone e la reazione di Gorriz-Martinez nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Riv. neur., 1936, 9: 115-32.—Durando, P. La reazione di Taccone sul liquido cefalo-rachidiano (nota preventiva) Rinasc. med., 1929, 6: 210-2.—Inglima, A. Considerazioni cliniche sul valore pratico della reazione di Taccone per il liquido cefalorachidiano. Pediat. prat., Mod., 1931, 8: 119-37.—Noto, G. G. Nuove ricerche sulla reazione al bicromato potassico (di Taccone) nel liquido cefalo-rachideo. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 33-5. Also Riv. pat. nerv., 1930-31, 35: 291-311.—Taccone, G. A proposito del lavoro; prove e considerazioni sulla reazione al bicromato di potassio sul L. C. R. (reazione di Taccone) per il dott. E. Broggi. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1930, 19: 871-9.—Vizioli. F. La reazione al bicromato di potassio sul liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Riv neur., Nap., 1928, 1: 401-11. ---- Reducing substances. See also Cerebrospinal fluid, Sugars. Barbani, A. Le sostanze riducenti del 1. c. r. nelle varie malattie delT infanzia. Pediatria (Arch.) Nap., 1926-27, 453-63. Also Boll. spec. med. chir., Milano, 1929, 3: 255769 — Bosio, P. Le sostanze riducenti nel liquido cefalorachidiano dosate col metodo del bleu di metilene. Riv. clin. pediat., 1926, 24: 311-26— Brand, E.. & Stucky, C. J. Non-glucose substances in the spinal fluid (preliminary communication) Psychiat. Q., 1930, 4: 690-3.—Calzolari, T. II rapporto emo- meningeo delle sostanze riducenti in varie affezioni morbose. Morgagni, 1927, 69: 961-75.—Claudatus, I., & Ionescu- Garneata, E. Dosage et valeur du pouvoir reducteur total non proteique du liquide cephalorachidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 1105-7.—Ferraro, A. Contributo al dosaggio della sostanza riducente contenuta nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Cervello, 1923, 2: 170-81.—Hubbard, R. S., & Wilson. D. C. Note on the non-glucose reducing compounds in spinal fluid. Clifton M. Bull., 1930-31, 16: 157.—Kasahara, M., & Hattori, S. A rapid clinical method for the determination of the reducing substance in the cerebrospinal fluid; the methylene blue method. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1921, 22: 218-20.—Kasahara, M., & Uetani, E. The effect of insulin upon the reducing substance in the cerebrospinal fluid of normal rabbits. J. Biol. Chem., 1924-25, 59: 433-6.—Leone, F. Ricerche sul con- tenuto in sostanza riducente del liquido cefalo-rachidiano, mediante un metodo personale. Riv. sper. freniat., 1934, 58: 1294-6— Lonero, G. Sul potere riducente del liquido cefalo- rachidiano e sulle sostanze che lo determiano. Riv. crit. clin. med., 1922, 23: 349-54.—Lopes, J. Os corpos reductores do liquido cephalo-racheano. Arch, riogrand. med., 1921, 2: 129; 1922, 3: 12.—Mitolo, M. Sulle sostanze riducenti del liquido cerebro-spinale dell' uomo. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1936, 11: 332-4.—Schwarz, E. Esami di laboratorio sul liquor; determinazione delle sostanze riducenti (glicorachia) Med. ital., 1935, 16: 114-7.—Strong, R. A. A comparative study of several tests for the quantitative determination of the reducing substance in cerebrospinal fluid. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1922, 39: 431-5. ---- Refractometry. Babes, A.. & Babes, A. A. Recherches refractometriques sur le liquide cephalo-rachidien; la refractometrie du liquide cephalorachidien dans les meningites aigues. Bull. Acad. roumain., 1913-14, 2: 73-5.—Fleischhacker, H., & Scheiderer, G. Methodischer Beitrag zur Verwendung des Pulfrich- Photometers in der Liquordiagnostik. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930-31, 131: 63-7.—Jones, H. P. Comparative studies of cerebrospinal fluids, especially in reference to refrac- tive index. Med. Clin. N. America, 1926, 9: 1115-30.—Mol- nar, A. L. Ueber die Bestimmung der Liquorkonzentration mit Hilfe des Refraktometers. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1923, 79: 104-11. ------ Ueber die Refraktion der menschlichen Lumbalflfissigkeit. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 790.—Penfold, W. J., & Price, C. A. E. The refractive index of the cerebro- spinal fluid. Med. J. Australia, 1929, 2: 424-33.—Signa, A. La refrattometria del liquor in condizioni normali e patologiche. Pediatria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 747-52. ---- Regeneration. See Cerebrospinal fluid, Formation. ---- Resorption. See Cerebrospinal fluid, Formation. — Serology. See also Cerebrospinal fluid subheadings (Group specificity; Immunology) also under names of serological tests and diseases, as Com- plement fixation; Syphilis, Sero-diagnosis, &c. Harttjng, K. G. W. *Untersuchungen iiber die haemolytischen Eigenschaften des Liquor cerebrospinalis [Leipzig] 15p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1932. Bernstein, N. Remarques sur la cataphorese et sur quelques proprietes s6rologiques des liquides cephalorachidiens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 32-4.—Brinkmann, F. Beitrage zur Serologie des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 65: 125-35.—Ellinger, P. Zur Frage der biologischen Differenzierbarkeit im Liquor cerebrospinalis mittels Antikor- perreaktion. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 2082. Also Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1924, 132: 134-51.—Gbckel, M. Beitrage zur Serologie des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1922, 79: 303-23.—Goresco, C, & Popesco, C. Sur certaines causes possibles d'erreur dans les indications fournies par les reactions biologiques du liquide cephalo-rachidien. Arch, roumain. path., Par., 1930, 3: 95-100.—Hasselt, J. A. van [Value of the serologic examination of cerebrospinal fluid for the neurologic clinic] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1930, 34: 154-72.—Kafka. V. Beitrage zur Serologie des Liquor cerebro- spinalis. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1923, 37: Orig., 315; 1924, 41: 459.—Karnaukhov, E. I., & Firiukov, M. V. [Wasser- mann's and Sachs-Georgi's reactions with cerebro-spinal fluid] J. mikrob.. Moskva, 1925, 2: 76-86.—Paulian. E. Les modifications des reactions biologiques du liquide cephalo- rachidien aprSs la malariotherapie. Bull. Soc. m£d. hop. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52: 1073-8.—Prunell, A. Les reactions de Bordet-Wassermann et de Vernes dans le liquide cephalo- rachidien et le sang. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1451.— Rabinovich, A., & Roberts, C. G. A comparative study of the Kahn and complement fixation tests of spinal fluid. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1928, 4: 692-6.—Santangelo, G. Ricerche sierologiche sul liquor. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1923, 3. ser., 11: 425-56.—Vercellotti, G. Le reazioni biologiche del liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Fol. med., Nap., 1925, 11: 502-13. ---- Serology: Complement fixation. Banchieri, E. Complemento emolitico e suoi componenti (frazione albuminica e frazione globulinica) nel liquido cefalo- rachidiano umano normale e patologico. Pathologica, Genova, 1922 14: 434-45.—Bruynoghe & Staquet. La recherche des elements'constitutifs de Talexine dans le liquide rachidien. Bull. Acad. m6d. Belgique, 1923, 5. ser., 3: 644-51.—Desneux, J. Que faut-il penser des reactions de Wassermann dites positives dans certains liquides cephalo-rachidiens, en I'absence du syphilis? J. beige neur. psychiat., 1935, 35: 726-8. ------ Que faut-il penser des reactions de Bordet-Wassermann dedarees positives dans les liquides cephalo-rachidiens en dehors de la syphilis et en particulier dans les cas de tumeurs du nevraxe? Rev. otoneur., Par., 1936, 14: 129—Foord, A. G. Wassermann reaction in cerebrospinal fluids containing blood. J Lab. Clin. M., 1927-28, 13: 270-2.—Hecht, H. Quantita- tive Liquordiagnostik. Derm. Wschr., 1924, 78: 72375.— Plant, F. Ueber die Anwendung der Kaltebindung bei der Wassermannscheu Reaktion des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. CEREBROSPINAL FLUID 414 CEREBROSPINAL FLUID ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 138: 169-77.—Rizzo, C. Alcune considerazioni sulla reazione di Wassermann nel liquido cefalo- rachidiano con particolare riguardo alle cosi dette R. W. aspecifiche. Cervello, 1924, 4: 257-74.—Sagher, F. Ueber klinische Verwertbarkeit des Palligens bei der Liquoruntersu- chung. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937, 175: 443-52.— Sezary & Terrasse, J. [Wassermann's reaction in the cerebro- spinal fluid in cases of cancer of a neuraxon] Askeri sihhiye mecmuasi, 1936, 65: 65-78.—Vohwinkel, K. H. Ueber die Verwendung von Gehirnextrakten zur Komplement-Bindungs- reaktion beim Liquor cerebrospinalis. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 386. ---- Serology: Flocculation tests. Amaducci, G. La microreazione di Meinicke sul liquor cefalo-rachidiano. Riv. pat. nerv., 1930, 36: 1-4.—Dahr, P. Die Meinicke-Kliirungsreaktion II im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 99-101.— Dombrowsky, K. H. Ueber den gegenwartigen Stand der Erfahrungen mit der Meinicke- Klarungs-Reaktion II im Liquor cerebrospinalis (M. K. R. II Li.) Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 62: 219-21.—Germant, R. S.. & Seratimov, B. N. [Kahn reaction in the cerebro-spinal fluid] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 607-9.—Gross, W. Die Ver- Wendbarkeit der Citocholreaktion in der Liquordiagnostik. Arch. Psychiat., 1931, 93: 255-00.—Hull, T. G., Fry, L., & Garwood, C. The Kahn test on spinal fluid. Am. J. Syph., 1928, 12: 104-10.—Kniazhansky, S. M. [Mutermilch's active method in the examination of the cerebro-spinal fluid] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 122.—Kurtz, M. B., & Larkum. N. W. The Kahn test applied to spinal fluids. Am. J. Syph., 1932, 16: 377-82, pl.—Longo. V., & Milardi, D. La reazione di chiarificazione di Meinicke (M. K. R.) nel liquido cefalo- rachidiano. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 386-90. Also Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1930, 1: 1031-42.—Malloy, A. M., Kahn, R. L., & Westall, L. Precipitation with cerebrospinal fluids. J. Infect. Dis., 1931, 48: 203-11.—Marinescu, G., Grigorescu, D., & Buttu, G. [Amaducci reaction (micro- Meinicke in cerebrospinal fluid] Spitalul, 1931, 51: 493-5.— Muller. Die Ballungsreaktion nach Miiller (M. B. R.) im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1926-27, 21: 694.—Muller, R. Die Verwendung der vereinfachten Ballungs- reaktion (M. B. R. II) fiir die Liquoruntersuchung. Klin. Wschr., .1930, 9: 1405-7.—Muggia, G. Tofbido-reazione di Meinicke colorata (M. T. R. C.) nelT esame del liquido cerebro- spinale. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 285-7.—Muter- milch, S., & Salamon, E. Application de la reaction d'opaci- fication de Meinicke a l'examen des liquides cephalorachidiens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 822-5.—Neymann, C. A.. & Hektoen, L. The precipitin test of the arachnoid fluid. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1922, 56: 16-20.—Prentice, D. A floccula- tion test for cerebrospinal fluid. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1932, 12: 238-40.—Prokupek, J. [Kahn reaction in cerebro- spinal fluid] Rev. neur. psychiat., 1931, 28: 375-9.—Pranell, A. La s6ro-hemofloculation dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 101-3.—Querangal des Essarts, J. La reaction de Vernes a la resorcine dans le liquide cephalo- rachidien des affections meningees. Arch. Inst, prophyl., Par., 1931, S: 389-98. ------ La reaction de Vernes a la r6sorcine dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien; importance du trace de la courbe dans le diagnostic differentiel des meningites tubercu- leuses, dans le pronostic et la therapeutique. Ibid., 1932, 4: 229.—Riebeling, C. Ueber die Meinicke-Klarungsreaktion- Mikroreaktion im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 286.—Ruska-Prusse, G. Zur Frage der Priifung des Liquors mittels Citocholextrakten. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 133.—Sellek y Azzi, A. Sobre la sensibilidad de la M. K. R. II de Meinicke en el lfquido cefalo-raqufdeo. Rev. med. cubana, 1933, 44: 1304-9.—Stolzova-Sutorisova, M. [Kahn reaction in cerebrospinal fluid] Cas. 16k. desk., 1931, 70: 1343-6.—Storring, E. Die Citocholreaktion im Liquor cerebro- spinalis. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1823-5.—Trincao, C. La reaction de Kahn appliquee au liquide cephalo-rachidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 226—Ugurgieri, C. La reazione di precipitazione alia glicerina-colesterina di Hinton nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1930, 19: 584-94. ---- Spectroscopy. Ainano. S., Ishikawa, T.. & Kano. T. Studien zur Patho- logie der Korperfliissigkeiten mittels Spektrographie; Cerebro- spinalfliissigkeit. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1934, 24: 120-6.— Damianovich, H., Williams, A. T., & Pirosky, I. Investiga- ciones espectrosc6picas sobre la absorcion de los rayos ultra- violetas por el lfquido cefalo-raqufdeo. Rev. argent, neur. psiquiat., 1927, 1: 1-11.—Jacobi, W. Ueber spektrophoto- graphische Untersuchungen des Liquor cerebrospinalis im ultra- violetten Licht. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1926-27, 79: 317-22, 2 pl. ----■— & Winkler, H. Untersuchungen des Liquor cerebrospinalis mit dem Zeisschen Spektrographen fiir Chemi- ker. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 111: 5-18.—Mella, H., & Blomberg, M. M. A study of the absorption spectra of cerebro- spinal fluid in the visible part of the spectrum. J. Nerv Ment Dis., 1936, 83: 685-8.—Opitz, G. Ueber spektrophotographi- sche Untersuchungen von normalem und pathologischem Liquor cerebrospinalis. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1926, 94: 266- 79.—Paic, M. Spectres d'absorption des liquides cephalo- rachidiens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 1029-31.—Pruckner, F.. & Scheid. K. F. Die spektrographische Untersuchung des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Nervenarzt, 1936, 9: 273-82 — Scott, G. H., & McMillen, J. H. Spectrographic analyses ol human spinal fluid. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936-37 35: 287-9.—Shionoya, T. A study of the ultraviolet absorption spectra of cerebrospinal fluid; a new test. Am. J. M. Sc, 1924 167: 735-47.—Skinner, E. F. Cerebrospinal fluid examined by ultra-violet light. J. Neur. Psychopath., Brist., 1929-30 10:97;1930,11:144. ------ An investigation of the absorp- tion of ultraviolet light by cerebrospinal fluid in various diseHw states. Ibid., 1936-37, 17: 213-40.—Veraguth, O.. & Opitz, G Ueber spektrophotographische Untersuchungen des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1925, 84: 114-7. ---- Sugars. See also Cerebrospinal fluid, Reducing sub- stances. Stoilov, M. *Contribution a l'6tude de la glycorachie et du rapport hemo-meninge' pour le glycose. 52p. 8? Geneve, 1928. Verstkaete.v, A. *Le glucose dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien. 46p. 8? Gand, 1926. Alpers. B. J., Campbell, C. J., & Prentiss, A. M. The spinal fluid sugar. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1924, 11: 653-63.— Bigwood, E. J., Van Bogaert, L., & Wuillot. A. Contribution a I'etude de la glycorachie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 713-5.—Bokay, Z. Ueber die diagnostische und prognost'ische Bedeutung der Bestimmung des Zuckergehaltes im Liquor zerebrospinalis. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1925, 3. F., 59- 31-4 Also Orv. hetil., 1929, 73: 467-9.—Cerqueira Luz, A. Glycol rachia. Brasil med., 1930, 44: 873-8.—Cornell, W. Neue Ergebnisse der Untersuchung des Blut- und Liquorzuckers beim Menschen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932-33, 143:535-8.— Duhot, E. Le glycorachie: sa valeur semeiologique. Bull, Soc med. h6p. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1325-7.—Fontanel & Leulier. Remarques sur la glycorachie a propos de 165 analyses de liquide cephalorachidien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 227. ------ & Rouquier. La glycorachie; sa valeur semeiologique. Ann. med., Par., 1925, 18: 186-200. Also Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1178-81. Also Rev. internat. med. chir., Par., 1926, 37: 94-6.—Fremont- Smith. F., & Dailey, M. E. Cerebrospinal fluid sugar. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1925, 14: 390-5. Also repr.—Giordano, A. S. The diagnostic value of the sugar content in the cerebro- spinal fluid. Tr. Ass. Physicians Mayo Clin. (1926) 1927, 7: 197-210. Also J. Lab. Clin. M., 1926-27, 8.38-64— Goodwin, G. M., & Shelley, H. J. The sugar content of the cerebrospinal fluid and its relation to the blood sugar. Arch. Int. M., 1925, 35: 242-58.—Hoenig, E. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Blut- und Liquorzucker. Zschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: 473-82.—Bub- bard, R. S., & Russell, N. M. The fructose content of spinal fluid. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: 647-61. Also repr—Ino. I. Experimental studies on the sugar in the cerebrospinal fluid. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1919-20, 3: 609-65.— .lanik, F. Liquorzuckerbefunde bei Kaninchen. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1077.—Katzenelbogen, S.. & Stoilov. M. A valeur semeiologique de la glycorachie; etude critique. Ann. med., Par., 1927, 22: 460-72—Lagergren, E. The sugar content of the cerebrospinal fluid and its diagnostic value. Acta paediat., Upps., 1926-27, 6: 414-30.—Leulier. A., & Fontanel. Nouvelle note sur la glycorachie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 952-4.— Matossi, R. Ueber das Verhalten des Liquorzuckers im Kin- desalter. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1932, 3. F., 85: 174-83.—Maugeri, C. Sullo zucchero nel liquido cefalorachidiano. Policlinico, 1922, 29: sez. med., 400-4.—Mestrezat, W. Glycemie et glyco- rachie; a propos de la note de M. Servantie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 289-91. ------ Glycorachie normale; a propos de la note de MM. Fontanel et Leulier. Ibid., 1924, 90: 339-41.—Munch-Petersen, J. [Glucose in spinal fluid] Ugeskr. laeger, 1925, 87: 738. ------ Recherches sur la glycorachie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 357-9. ----- [Sugar contents of spinal fluid in the light of clinical and experi- mental researches] Bibl. laeger, 1929, 121: 498-509.----- Der Zuckergehalt der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit. Acta med. scand., 1930, 74: 31; 235. Also Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1930, 5: 347-79.—Pichini, G., & Rizzatti. E. Glucosonasi e glucosidi nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Biochim. ter. sper., 1924, 11: 198-201.—Polonovski, M.. & Duhot. E. Glycemie et glycorachie. Prat. med. fr., 1923, 2: 180-3. Also Presse med., 1923, 31: 60-2.—Riebeling, C. Zur Frage des Glukose- gehalts des Liquors. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1937, 39: 167- 72.—Riser & Meriel, P. La glycorachie; contribution a la physiologie du tissu lacunaire. Paris med., 1927, 65: 250-5. Le mecanisme de la glycorachie (contribution a I'etude de la permeabilite meningee) Presse med., 1927, 35: 1457-9.— Rusznyak, S., & Csaki, L. Beziehungen zwischen dem Zuckergehalt des Plasmas und des Liquors. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 133: 355-7.—Servantie. L. Glycorachie et rapport hemomeninge. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 167.—Shrews- bury. J. F. D.. & Williamson, G. F. A critical review of the cerebrospinal fluid sugar. J. Neur. Psychopath., Brist., 1928— 29, 9: 11-20.—Steiner, B. Ueber den Zuckergehalt des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1923, 3. F., 52: 173-202.— Stowe, W. P. The diagnostic value of the cerebrospinal fluid sugar contents. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1925-26, 11: 307-12.- Straube, G. Untersuchungen Uber die diagnostische Bedeu- tung des Liquorzuckers. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 11*5. Also Mschr. Psychiat., 1932, 82:305-13. ------ Die mpleku- lar gelosten korpereigenen Stoffe im Liquor cerebrospinalis; CEREBROSPINAL FLUID 415 CEREBROSPINAL FLUID der Zucker. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1934, 134: 267-81 — Targowla, R., Lamache, A., & Medakovich, G. Recherches sur la glycorachie. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: pt 2, 177-81 — Telatin, L. Raffronti sulle contemporanee variazioni della glicorachia e della tensione cefalo-rachidiana provocata da farmaci in dementi precoci e in epilettici. Gior. psichiat., 1936, 64: 371-84.—Trendtel, F. Die Bedeutung und Beeinflussung des Liquorzuckers im Kindesalter. Arch. Kinderh., 1929-30, 89- 96-103.—Vogt, E. Liquor cerebrospinalis und Blutzucker. Klin Wschr., 1925, 4: 597.—Wahl, E. F. The significance of cerebrospinal fluid sugar. Arch. Int. M., 1931, 48: 446-61 — Weber, L. Die Bedeutung des Blut-Liquorzuckers im Kin- desalter. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 73: 147-66.—Wilcox, H B & Lyttle, J. D. The diagnostic value of sugar concen- tration in spinal fluid. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1923, 40: 215- 25,__Wittgenstein. A. Zur klinisch-diagnostischen Bewertung des Zuckergehalts der Zerebrospinalfliissigkeit. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 246-8. ---- Sugars: Glycolysis. Rohleder, E. *Untersuchungen iiber die Glykolyse des Liquorzuckers in vitro. 19p. 8? Rostock, 1932. Chevassut, K. Glycolysis in cerebro-spinal fluid and its clinical significance. Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1927-28, 21: 91-106.— Chierici, A. Sulla glicolisi nel liquido cerebrospinale. Clin. med. ital., 1931, 62: 760-6.—Hubbard, R. S., & Wilson. D. C. Note on the probable relationship between the glycolytic power of the spinal fluid and the number of cells present. Clifton M. Bull 1928-29, 14: 73-5.—Nielsen, O. J. [Researches on elvco'lysis in spinal fluid] Bibl. laeger, 1928, 120: 683-98. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 64: 522-33. ---- Sugars: Tests. Cohn. D. J.. & Levinson. A. Indigocarmine for the quanti- tative determination of glucose in cerebrospinal fluid. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1936, 8: 20-3, pl.—Csapo, J. Einfache Methode zur Bestimmung des Zuckers im Liquor cerebro- spinalis. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 157: 350-3.—Dietel, F. G. Untersuchungen fiber das Verhaltnis vom Blut- zum Liquor- zucker und fiber den diagnostischen Wert der Liquorzucker- bestimmung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 95: 563- 87.—Friedman, A. P., & Arkina, R. K. [Comparative de- termination of sugar in the cerebro-spinal fluid of man and animals] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 39: 539-47.—Giordano, A. S., & Ableson, M. The relative diagnostic value of the Levinson test and the glucose content in cerebrospinal fluid. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1927-28, 13: 489-95.—Hubbard, R. S. Sugar determinations in cerebro-spinal fluid by Benedict's copper method. Clifton M. Bull., 1928-29, 14: 123-9. -----: & Garbutt, H. R. Resorcinol (fructose) reaction in cerebrospinal fluid. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 986.—Medi, A. Sulla reazione col solfato di rame nel liquido cefalorachi- diano. Policlinico, 1922, 29: sez. prat., 1589-91.—Mestrezat, M. W. Determination de la glycorachie par l'usage d'une gamme inalterable. Rev. neur., Par., 1924, 31: 461-3.— Moates, G. H., & Keegan, J. J. Method and diagnostic value of quantitative determination of sugar in the cerebrospinal fluid. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1922-23, 8: 825-8.—Saenger, S. Eine einfache Methode zum Nachweis der Vermehrung und Verminderung des Zuckers im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Mschr. Kinderh., 1927, 36: 281-4.—Sandomirsky, M. I. [Examination and diagnostic value of sugar in the cerebrospinal fluid and in the blood] Sovrem. psikhonevr., 1930, 11: 208-20.—Tricoire, R. Mesure de la glycorachie par la liqueur de Fehling. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 339-41. --- Sugars: Variations. Kunzle, A. *Der Einfluss einiger ausseren Faktoren auf die Hohe des Liquorzuckerwertes [Zurich] 20p. 8? Chur, 1931. Schulte, H. *Ueber die diagnostische Bedeu- tung des Zuckergehaltes im Liquor cerebrospinalis bei Krankheiten des Zentralnervensystems im Kindesalter. 25p. 8? Berl., 1930. Weber, L. *Die Bedeutung von Liquorzucker- untersuchungen bei Erkrankungen des Zentral- nervensystems im Sauglings- und Kindesalter [Frankfurt a. M.] p. 147-66. 8? Berl., 1930. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930. 73: Blum, K. Ueber den Zuckergehalt des Liquor cerebrospi- nalis bei den Erkrankungen des Zentralnervensystems. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1926, 92: 132-44.—Cahane, M. Influence de Tinsuline sur la glycorachie. C. rend. Soc. biol., Par., 1932, 111: 111.—Cohen, H., & Libman. J. The effect of induced hyperglycaemia on the glucose content of cerebrospinal fluid. Q. J. Med., Lond., 1936, 5: 169-82. ------ The glucose content of cerebrospinal fluid after withdrawal. Ibid., 183-5.— Davis, R., & Brown, H. Spinal fluid sugar determinations in experimental hypoglycemia of dogs. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 1049-53.—Dobrev, M., & Saprjanov, T. Alimentare Steigerung des Liquorzuckers. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 81: 128-32.—Dominici, G. Note cliniche su la iperglicemia pro- vocata e sulla glicorrachia. Riforma med., 1924, 40: 579-82.— Fontanel, P., & Leulier, A. Biochimie normale et pathologique de la glycorachie. J. physiol. path, gen., 1926, 24: 262-70 — Friedman, A. P., & Arkine, R. K. [The sugar stability in the cerebro-spinal fluid of rabbits] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 40: 113-5.—Hellmuth, K. Ist der Liquorzucker wahrend der Graviditat sowie bei Myomen erhoht? Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 785.—Jura, V. La glicorachia nelle affezioni chirur- giche. Bull. Accad. med. Roma, 1930, 56: 355-63.— Kahler, H. Ueber Veranderungen des Zuckergehaltes in der Zerebrospinal- fliissigkeit bei inneren und Nerven-Erkrankungen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 8-11.—Kalwaryjski, B. E., & Tychowski, W. Z. Hvperglycorachie phlorizinique passagere. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 503-6.—Kasahara, M., Ino, I., & Tominaga, M. Studien fiber Liquor cerebrospinalis; experimentelle Unter- suchungen fiber Liquorzucker. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 73: 14-8.—Kelley, A. G. Sugar findings in normal and patho- logical spinal fluids. South. M. J., 1923, 16: 407-11.—Kio, S. Untersuchung des Zuckergehaltes in der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit auf gynakologisch-tokologischem Gebiete. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1933, 23: 107.—Klemperer. E., & Weissmann, M. Unter- suchungen fiber den Kohlensaure- und Zuckergehalt des Liquor cerebrospinalis sowie Blutzuckerbestimmungen bei Erregungs- und Hemmungszustanden. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930- 31, 131: 453-74.—Kulkow, A. E., & Maxudow, G. A. Zum experimentellen Studium der Glykorhachie in Verbindung mit ihrem Mechanismus. Ibid., 1934, 150: 686-97—Lukacs, J. [Effect of insulin and epinephrine on sugar contents in the cerebro-spinal fluid] Magy. orv. arch., 1929, 30: 591-7.— Martin, W. B. Variation in the sugar content of spinal fluid. Virginia M. Month., 1921-22, 48: 689-91— Morgenstern. K. Wechselbeziehungen zwischen dem Milchsaure- und Zuckerge- halt des Liquor cerebrospinalis. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 465-7.—Munch-Petersen, C. J. Der Zuckergehalt der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit; Untersuchungen uber den Einfluss der Glucose- und Adrenalin-Hyperglycamie sowie der Glucose-Adrenalin-Hyperglycamie auf den Liquor- zucker. Acta med. scand., 1930, 74: 31-58. ------■ & Win- ther, K. Recherches sur la glycorachie experimentale. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1926, 1: 209-31.—Ohnacker, P. Unter- suchungen fiber den Wert der Liquorzuckerbestimmung fiir die ohrenarztliche Diagnostik. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1925, 11: 350-70.—Schube, P. G. The stability of sugar in the cerebro- spinal fluid. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20: 752.—Targowla, R. Note sur Tequilibre hemo-rachidien du glucose et la valeur semiologique de Thyperglycorachie. Encephale, 1925, 20: 254-7.—Teschler, L., & Szel, J. Diagnostische Bedeutung der Liquor- und Blut-Zuckeruntersuchungen bei Erkrankungen des Nervensystems. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1933-34, 133: 197- 205.—Torello Cendra, M. Semeiologfa de la glucoraqufa en las enfermedades del sistema nervioso del nino. Arch, espafi. pediat, 1932, 16: 433-50. ---- Temperature. Schiff, P. *Rachithermom6trie humaine; recherches thermoelectriques. lllp. 8? Par., 1927. Foged, J. La temperature du liquide cephalo-rachidien. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1932, 7: 125-33. ------ Die Temperatur der Spinalfliissigkeit. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1932, 64: 195. Also Ugeskr. laeger, 1932, 94: 489792.— Giuffrfe, L., & Mannino, L. Sulla temperatura del liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Sperimentale, 1925, 79: 1059-68.—Kasa- hara, M., Tatsumi, M. [et al.] Die tierexperimentelle Unter- suchung der Liquortemperatur. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 83: 563.—Scheff, P. La termometrfa del lfquido cefalorra- qufdeo. Arch, med., Madr., 1928, 28: 422-8.—Tatsumi, M., Asada, T.. & Kasahara, T. Die Temperatur der Zerebrospinal- fliissigkeit bei kranken Kindern. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1932, 3. F., 86: 22-5. ---- Therapeutic use. Alteri. Tentativi terapeutici mediante il liquor C. S. Morgagni, 1935, 77: 635-7.—Di Pace, I. II liquido cefalo- rachidiano in terapia. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1934, 42: 753-60.—Gaggero. A. E. Las raqui-transfusiones de lfquido raqufdeo; 2 observaciones de transfusi6n de lfquido raqufdeo de sanos a meningfticos agudos. Dfa med., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 813.—Mader. A. Blut-Liquorschranke und Liquortherapie. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1937, 8: 14-7.—Mariotti. E. Le iniezioni di liquor in terapia. Riforma med., 1929, 45: 672.—Nuzzi, P. Azione del liquor umano e delT autoliquor sul flusso di liquor nei conigli (ricerche sperimentali) Morgagni, 1928, 70: 1945-51. ------ & Nuzzi, O. Su gli effetti della iniezione intravenosa del liquor; ricerche sperimentale e cliniche. Ibid., 1553-68.—Rivela Greco, A. Sui fattori determinanti la rea- zione meningeo alia inoculazione endorachidea di liquidi cerebro- spinali patologici. Riv. neur., 1929, 2: 281-92.—Zielinski, C. Le traitement du typhus exanthematique et des maladies infectieuses en general par les injections de liquide cephalo- rachidien (autoliquidotherapie) Paris med., 1926, 61: 225-7. ---- Toxicity. Scheid, K. F. Zur Frage der Toxizitat des Liquor cerebro- spinalis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 159: 694-6.— Speranskii, A. D. The toxicity of cerebro-spinal fluid. In his Basis for the Theory of Med., N. Y., 1936, 77-86. CEREBROSPINAL FLUID 416 CEREBROSPINAL FLUID ---- Variations. Cunningham, O. J., Rand, J. H., & Weckesser, E. C. Rela- tion of the oxygen and nitrogen content of cerebrospinal fluid to barometric pressure. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 107: 164-7.— Disertori. B. Ricerche comparative sul liquor prelevato per primo e per ultimo durante la Bingel, tasso del cloro e permea- bilita al bromo. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 846-9.— Dobrev, M., & Sapr.ianov, T. Physiologische Tagesschwan- kungen im Liquor cerebrospinalis. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932-33, 85: 295-300.—Haug, K., & Gottke, L. Liquordruck und Liquorchemismus vor und nach Entfernung grosser Liquormengen und deren Beeinflussbarkeit durch Pharmaca; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage der Blutliquorschranke und des Permeabilitatsproblems. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933, 99: 426-74.—Hrynkiewicz, S. [Effect of the lumbar puncture on the cerebro-spinal fluid] Polska gaz. lek., 1937, 16: 101-4.—Rovasio, A. Ricerche sul liquor dei moribondi. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1930, 19: 741-59, pl.—Santangelo, G. Le alterazioni post-mortali del liquido cefalo-rachidiano. Riv. sper. freniat., 1930-31, 54: 109-19.—Steblov, E. M.. & Mandel- boim, A. B. [Changes in the cerebrospinal fluid in repeated punctures in dogs] Sovet. nevropat., 1933, 2: 86-96. Also Mschr. Psychiat., 1934, 88: 104-20.—Winkler, W. Zur Kenntnis der respiratorischen Liquorschwankungen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 132: 146-50. ---- Variations: Age. Brock, J. Wasserstoffionenkonzentration, Kohlensaurege- halt und Verhaltnis von Calcium- zu Kaliumionen im kindlichen Liquor cerebrospinalis. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 140: 591-9.— Camelli, R. Contributo alio studio del liquido cefalorachidiano nelle sue condizioni normali e in alcune forme patologiche dell'infanzia. Gior. med. Alto Adige, 1929, 1: No. 7, 35; No. 8, 35.—Garrahan, J. P. El lfquido cefalorraqufdeo en los reci6n nacidos. Nipiologia, Nap., 1928, 14: 24-31. ------& Thomas, G. F. Hay lfquido cefalorraqufdeo en el reci6n nacido normal. Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 771-6.—Gismondi, A. II liquido cefalo-rachidiano nei lattanti e nei bambini. Prat. pediat., Genova, 1929, 7: 81-5.—Levinson, A. Cerebrospinal fluid. In Pediatrics (Abt, I. A.) Phila., 1923, 2: 96-123. Also Am. J. Dis. Child., 1928, 36: 799-818.—McLean, S. Observations on cerebrospinal fluids in infants and children. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1922, 101: 439. ------& Von Hole, F. H. Further studies of cerebrospinal fluid in infants and young children. Am. J. M. Sc, 1925, 170: 82-98.—Mader, A. Ueber Besonderheiten des Sauglingsliquors. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1361. ------& Sanger, S. Experimentelle Liquor- studien im Sauglingsalter. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1925, 3. F., 59: 101-8. Also Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 213.—Neale, A. V., & Esslemont, M. S. Observations on the chloride, sugar, and calcium contents of the cerebro-spinal fluid in children. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1928, 3: 243-56— Peterman, M. G. Cerebrospinal fluid in children. Wisconsin M. J., 1928, 27: 59-62. Pintos, C. M. Investigaciones en el lfquido cefalo- raqufdeo de recien nacidos. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 1815-20.—Salvetti, G., & Segagni, S. Ricerche sul liquido cefalo-rachideo dei bambini. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1921, 3: 407-40.—Samson, K. Der normale Liquor cerebro- spinalis im ersten Lebenstrimenon. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psy- chiat., 1930, 128: 494-503.—Stewart, D. The normal cerebro- spinal fluid in children. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1928, 3: 96-108.—Tassovatz, B. Le liquide cephalo-rachidien chez le nouveau-ne a l'etat normal et dans le cas d'hemorragie menin- gee. Strasbourg med., 1934, 94: 666. Also Nourrisson, 1935, 23: 85-8.—Waltner, K. Liquoruntersuchungen bei Kindern. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1271. ---- Variations, experimental. Benedek, L., & Thurzo, J. [Effect of X-radiation on normal spinal fluid and lesions of the spinal fluid] Gy6gyaszat, 1936, 76: 113; 129; 150.—Gartner, S., & Kostyal, L. Weitere Studien iiber die Eigenschaften des mit ultra-violetten Sonnen- und Rontgenstrahlen behandelten Liquors. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 134: 361-81.—Joo, B. von. Ueber die Ein- wirkung von ultravioletten Strahlen auf den Liquor cerebro- spinalis und auf das Blutserum. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1933, 35: 1-6.—Meumann, E., & Riebeling, C. Ueber die Ein- wirkung ultravioletter Strahlen auf die Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit (mit vergleichenden und erganzenden Untersuchungen am Blutserum) Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1930, 90: 302-17.—Neel, A. V., Tomasson, H., & Jacobsen, O. Changes in cerebrospinal fluid after temporary compression of jugular veins. Hospital- stidende, 1929, 72: 853; 869.—Piana, G. Les effets des irradia- tions par les rayons U V sur la composition du liquor cephalo- rachidien dans l'enfance. Acta pajdiat., Upps., 1931, 11: 70-3 [Discussion] 89.—Riebeling, C. Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von Gartner und Kostyal; weitere Studien fiber die Eigenschaften des mit ultravioletten Sonnen- und Rontgen- strahlen behandelten Liquors. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat 1931, 136: 794-7— Vialetto, E. Ricerche su alcune reaziorii colloidali eseguite su liquor c r. sottoposti alia irradiazione con raggi ultravioletti. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1935, 64: 347-79. ---- Variations, topical. Weigeldt, W. Studien zur Physiologie und Pathologie des Liquor cerebrospinalis mit beson- derer Berucksichtigung seiner ortlichen Verschie- denheiten im Zell- und Eiweissgehalt. 135p 8° Jena, 1923. Amaducci, G. La puntura atlanto-occipitale; valori com- parativi del liquido della cisterna e lombare. Riv. pat nerv 1931, 37: 70-4.—Ayer, J. B., & Solomon, H. C. Cerebrospinal fluid from different loci. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1925 14: 303-14.—Barlovatz, A. Composition du liquide cephali> rachidien; au niveau du trou occipitale et au niveau des cretes iliaques. Presse med., 1933, 41: 1602-4.—Baumann, W Vergleichende Untersuchungen des bei Zisternenpunktion und Lumbalpunktion entnommenen Liquors. Miinch. med Wschr 1927, 74: 148.—Castex, M. R., & Ontaneda, L. E. ' Presifin del lfquido c6falo-raqufdeo en la cisterna magna; estudio com- parative de las tensiones cisternal y lumbar. Prensa med argent., 1931-32, 18: 1427; 1474.—Cevolotto, G. Le variazioni della pressione spinale nella rachicentesi. Minerva med., Tor. 1927, 7: 1413-20.—Clivio, C. Nuove osservazioni sulla' diffe- renza tra liquido ventricolare e spinale. Boll. Soc ital biol sper., 1930, 5: 59-64.—Eskuchen, K. Die BerieTsche Orbital- punktion nebst vergleichenden Untersuchungen zwischen Lumbal- und Orbital-Liquor. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 1645-7.— Jacobi, W. Bestehen Unterschiede im Eiweissgehalt des Liquors cerebrospinalis in verschiedenen Hohen? (ein Beitrag zur Frage der Liquorstromung) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 870.—Levinson, A., & Cohn, D. J. Comparative dextrose content of lumbar and cisternal cerebrospinal fluid. Am J Dis. Child., 1936, 51: 17729— Lucherini, T. Variazioni pres- sori in rapporto alia rachicentesi eseguita negli ipertesi a varie altezze (puntura lombare e sottoccipitale) con e senza sottrazioni di liquor. Cuore & circol., 1937, 21: 74-93.—McCance, R. A., & Watchorn, E. Inorganic constituents of cerebrospinal fluid vs ventricular and loculated fluid. Brain, Lond., 1934, 57: pt 3, 333-7.—Malykin, R. Y. [Comparative investigation of composition of the cerebrospinal fluid at different levels Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 1935-8.—Pires. W., & Povoa, H. El liquor en la punci6n raqufdea sub-occipital y lumbar. Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 1: 423-37.—Reese, H. H. Cere- bro-spinal fluid; comparative studies of cisternal and lumbar puncture. Wisconsin M. J., 1927, 26: 506.—Roi, G. Sulla differente composizione del liquor ventricolare e spinale. Pediatria (Riv.) 1931, 39: 1122-32.—Schenk, H. Verglei- chende Untersuchungen des gleichzeitig entnommenen Zister- nen- und Lumballiquors. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 111: 724-7.—Schonfeld, W. Untersuchungen zur Frage der Einheitlichkeit der Riickenmarksflussigkeit in den verschiede- nen Bezirken an Fallen von Dermatosen, Tripper und Friih- syphilis. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1922, 135: 284-93. ------ Vergleichende Untersuchungen des Cisternen- und Lumballiquors bei Hautkrankheiten und Tripper. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1165-7.—Syk, I. Le liquide cerebrospinal peut-il se sedimenter in vivo? Acta otolar., Stockh., 1926-27, 10: 135-7. ---- Vitamins. Heinrich, A. Der Vitamin C-Gehalt im Liquor cerebrospi- nalis neurologisch kranker Menschen. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1528.—Kasahara. M., & Gammo, H. Studien iiber den Vitamin C-Gehalt im Liquor; fiber den Vitamin C-Gehalt im Liquor bei Versuchstieren. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 157: 147.------ & Tatsumi. M. Der Vitamin C-Gehalt im Liquor bei C-hypovitaminotischen Affen. Ibid., 149-52.— Kodicek, E., & Mathon, K. [Vitamine C in the blood and cerebro-spinal fluid in patients with organic nervous diseases] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1937, 76: 1527.—Noda, H., Komatsu, Y., & Shibate, S. Beitrag zur Pathologie der Korperflussigkeiten mittels Spektrographie; mittl. Vitamin C-Gehalt und Lichtab- sorptionsvermogen von Liquor cerebrospinalis. Tr. Soc. path. jap., 1937, 27: 57-66.—Plaut, F., & Bulow, M. Die Abnahme des C-Vitamin im Liquor cerebrospinalis als Merkmal gestei- gerter Stoffwechselvorgiinge bei Malaria und bei Thyreoidin- zufuhr. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1318-20.—Rohmer, P.. Bezssonov, N., & Stoerr, E. La teneur particulierement elevee du liquide cephalorachidien en vitamine C chez le premature et le nouveau-ne normal. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 987.— Stiirup, G. K. [Contents of vitamin C (ascorbic acid) in the cerebro-spinal fluid; seasonal variations] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 628-36. ------ & Vestergaard, E. [Vitamine-C (ascorbic acid) contents in the cerebro-spinal fluid] Ibid., 1325-32.—Thaddea, S., & Hoffmeister, W. Diatetische Beeinflussung des menschlichen Liquor-Vitamin-C-Spiegels. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1937, 49. Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med., 232-40. ---- in animals. Vuillaume, P. *Le liquide cephalo-rachidien normal du chien. 124p. 8? Lyon, 1935. Bonfiglio, F. Reperti del liquor in conigli normali. Poli- clinico, 1923, 30: sez. prat., 825-30.—Kasahara, M. Ueber die normale Cerebrospinal-Flfissigkeit des Kaninchens. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 88: 352-4. ------& Fujisawa. Y. Studien fiber Liquor cerebrospinalis; fiber die normale Cerebro- spinalfliissigkeit der Versuchstiere. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 73: 11-3.—Mollaret, P. Technique de pr6ievement et caracteres normaux du liquide cephalorachidien lombaire et sous-occipital de quelques espfices de singes. C. rend. Soc. CEREBROSPINAL FLUID 417 CERTIFICATE biol., 1934, 117: 1095-7.—Perlstein, M. A., & Levinson. A. Cerebrospinal fluid in normal dogs. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 99: 626-30. CERER, August Victor, 1896- *Unter- kiefer-Osteomyelitis bei Lahmung des Nervus alveolaris inferior. 21p. 8? Kiel, Berg & Engel, 1925. CERESOLE, Giulio, 1878-1933. Manuale pratico per il medico delle colonie climatiche. 58p. 8? Pisa, Nistri-Lischi, 1930. ---- Trattato italiano di talassoterapia. 2p. 1. 248p. roy. 8? Pisa, Nistri-Lischi [1932] For biography see Radiobiologia, Venez., 1932, 1: No. 3, i. CERESOLE, Pierre. *Sept cas d'epitheiioma calcific de Malherbe. 31p. 8? Lausanne, 1928. CEREUS bacillus. See Micrococcus, cereus. CERF, Norbert, 1911- *Dystocie dans les uterus doubles par l'hemi-utdrus non gravide praevia. 176p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1936. CERF, Robert Emile, 1898- *Du traite- ment de la fissure anale sphincteralgique par les courants de haute frequence. 47p. 8? Par., 1926. CERIMONIE nuzziali di tutte le nationi del mondo [transl. from French by Casimiro Fre- schotti; ed. Gio. Dom. Rossi] [6] 161p. [3] 24? Venezia, Stef. Curti, 1685. CERIONIDAE. See also Gastropoda. Richter, K. Zur Anatomie von Cerion glans Kiister der Bahamas-Inseln. Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss., 1925-26, 62: 277-342, pl. CERIUM. Chistoni, A. Sulla pressione osmotica delle soluzioni acquose di cloruro ceroso. Arch. farm, sper., 1925, 40: 161-3. Also Boll. Soc. eustach., 1925, 23: 97-9.—Lang, R. J. The spectrum of trebly ionized cerium. Canad. J. Res., 1936, 14: Sect. A, No. 7, 127-30.—Oda, S. Ueber die Wirkung von Cerver- bindungen auf den Stoffwechsel und die Magensaftsekretion. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931-32, 80: 1-10.—Provinciali, C. Osservazioni critico-sperimentali sulla ricerca tossicologica del cerio negli organi e negli escreti. Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1932, 1: 101-19.—Umezawa, R. Ueber die Wirkung der Ceriumsalze auf das Brechzentrum. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1924-25, 44: 404-17. CERMENATI, Mario, 1868-1924, Necrologia. Arch. stor. sc, 1924, 5: 397. CERMISONE, Antonio, -1441. Consilia medica. 98 1. fol. Venezia [Bonetus Locatellus for Octavianus Scotus, ca. 1496] CERNA, David. Notes on the newer remedies; their therapeutic applications and modes of ad- ministration. 2. ed. 253p. 12? Phila., W. B. Saunders, 1895. CERNE, Pierre. *Les hypnotiques ur&ques et l'analgSsie obstetricale. 50p. 4 pl. 8? Par., 1923. CERNEA, Andre Marcel, 1903- *Con- tribution a T6tude clinique de l'hydrosalpinx. 56p. 8? Par., 1933. CERQUEIRA Mendes, Antonio Joaquim de. *Como obra o sulfato de quinina nas febres inter- mittentes? 27p. roy. 8? Bahia, Poggetti de Tourinho, 1864. CERRETO, Angelo. Annuario degli insigniti di onorificenze cavalleresche del regno d'ltalia di ordini equestri pontifici magistrali ed esteri; anno 1934-35, XIII. xliv, 1074p. pl. ports, fol. Milano [Bertarelli, 1935] CERRUTI, Francisco. *Contribuigao ao estudo do phenomeno de Litten. 180p. 11 pl. 8? S- Paulo, 1928. CERRUTI, Humberto. *Sobre um novo typo de myeloma multiplo. 259p. 8? S. Paulo, 1929. I 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----27 CERTIFICATE [medical] See also Birth, Registration; Death; Jurispru- dence, medical; Marriage, &c. Bapteste, A. *Les certificats medicaux exempte de timbre. 61p. 8? Par., 1924. r,, ,B^denneuer' F- H- Fi-auenarzt und Gesundheitspass. Abb Gyn., 1931, 55: 2168.—Duvoir, M., & Bapteste, A. Les certificats medicaux exempts du timbre. Presse mid., 1924, 32: annexe, 877-9.—Fridericia, H. J. [Medical certificates] Bibl. teger, 1922, 114: 365-90.—Guibert. Du certificat et du rapport au point de vue medico-legal. Ann. mid. lig., 1936, 16: 26-9.—Halliday, J. L. Some reflections of a regional medi- cal officer on medical certification. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: suppl., 261-4.—Kuhn, J. [Paying for certificates of illness] Ugeskr. 'aeger., 1934, 96: 627.—Monget & Chavigny. Certificats medicaux et remises de causes correctionnelles. Ann. m6d. leg., 1934, 14: 393-400.—Ottolenghi, S. II ritratto parlato della lesione personale nel referto e nel certificato medico. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1932, 52: 697-710.—Perreau, E. H. De l'obligation pour les medecins ou les pharmaciens de di- hvrer des certificats. Ann. med. leg., 1923, 3: 130-8. Also Pans med., 1924, 54: annexe, 80.—Pollet, L. Certificat ou rapport? Ann. med. lig., 1936, 16: 86. CERTIFIED milk; official magazine of the American Association of Medical Milk Commis- sion, and the Certified Milk Producers Association of America. Brooklyn, N. Y., v.2, 1928- CERTOPOGON. See also Diptera. Fiebrig-Gertz, C. Un diptdre ectoparasite sur un phasmide; Certopogon ixodoides n. sp. Ann. parasit., Par., 1928, 6: 284-90. CERUMEN. See under Ear. CERVANTES-SAAVEDRA, Miguel de, 1547- 1616. Leschmann, W. Cervantes, Dichter und Arzt? zu seinem 320. Todestage am 23. April. 1936. Sudhoffs Arch., 1936, 29: 256-70. CERVELLO, Vincenzo, 1854-1919. Lazzaro, C. Necrologio. Atti Accad. sc. med. Palermo, 1920, xiii-xxvi. CERVELLO (II) giornale di nevrologia. Na- poli, v.l, 1922- CERVICAL artery. See Neck, Blood-vessels. CERVICAL plexus. See also Brachial plexus; Spinal nerves; Sym- pathetic nervous system. Corbin, K. B.. & Hinsey, J. C. Intramedullary course of the dorsal root fibers of each of the first 4 cervical nerves. J. Comp. Neur., 1935-36, 63: 119-26.—Curschmann, H. Pro- fessionelle Drucklahmung im Bereich des Plexus cervicalis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 201.—Faldini, G. Neurolisi del plesso cervico-dorsale associata ad arteriolisi della succlavia per paralisi traumatica del plesso. Chir. org. movim., 1932-33, 17: 549-53.—Francon. Contribution a I'etude du traitement thermal de la n6vralgie cervico-brachiale rheumatismale. Arch. M. Hydr., Lond., 1927, 5: 244-7.—Magliano, G. Disovarismo e nevralgia cervico-occipitale. Gazz. internat. med. chir., 1931, 39: 794-801.—Paulian, D., & Bistriceanu, I. [Ionization in the treatment of cervico-occipital neuralgia] Spitalul, 1928, 48: 378-82.—Rachez, J. D'un essai d'explication de nevralgies cervico-brachiales dans leurs rapports avec les maladies des organes genitaux. Prat. med. fr., 1926, 5: 360-71.—Roger, H. La cervico-brachialite rhumatismale; nevralgie cervico-bra- chiale rhumatismale, sciatique du bras. Gaz. hop., 1928, 101: 1077-83.—Schnek, F. Subkutane vollstandige Zerreissung des Plexus cervicalis. Mschr. Unfallh., 1928, 35: 22-4.— Wrete, M. Ueber die Verbindungen der Cervikalnerven mit den sympathischen Grenzstrangen beim Menschet, Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1934, 35: 425-56. CERVICITIS. See also Cervix, Diseases; Cervix, Infection; also in 3. ser. Uterus, Cervix: Inflammation. Bath, T. W. Endocervicitis—its etiology, pathology, and treatment. California West. M., 1931, 34: 255-9.—Binet, A., & Demange. Au sujet de Interpretation d'une lesion inflam- matoire du col utenn. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 117.—Gann, D. jr. Inflammatory lesions of the cervix. South. M. J., 1930, 23: 520-6.—Goodwin, H. M. Endocervicitis. CERVICITIS 418 CERVICITIS Maine M. J., 1933, 24: 215-8.—Holloway, H. J. Cervicitis and endocervicitis in relation to gynecologic symptomatology. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 304-7.—Johnston, W. J. Endocervicitis. J. Florida M. Ass., 1932, 19: 211-5.—Kingman, H. E. Endo- cervicitis in the cow. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1931, 78: 782-92 — Kostmayer, H. W. Inflammation of the uterine cervix. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 931-3.—Ludden, R. H. Cervicitis. Wisconsin M. J., 1931, 30: 903-8.—McLelland, H. S. Cer- vicitis. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 1: 266.—Martin, J. A. Endo- cervicitis. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1933, 3: 166-70.—Matters, R. F. Cervicitis and its end results. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1931, 38: 833-8, pl.—Maugeri, V. La metrite cervi- cale (studio riassuntivo) Riv. sicil. ostet., 1919, 1: 36-109. ---- Causes and pathology. For gonococcal cervicitis see Gonorrhea [female] Auger, L. *L'uretro-cervicite v6g6tante chez la femme; son traitement par la haute frequence (etincelage) 80p. 8? Par., 1934. Chosson, J. Metrite cervicale et stfirilite. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 318-21.—Dallas, D. A. Nongonorrheal endocervicitis and vaginitis. California West. M., 1931, 35: 212-6.—Dickinson, R. L. Rebellious cervicitis from cysts high in the canal. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 11-4.—Douay, E. Mgtrite cervicale polykystique. Paris mid., 1935, 97: 516- 20.—Gendreau, J. E-, & Jutras, A. Les troubles digestifs secondaires aux metro-cervicites et l'influence de l'electro- coagulation du col. Union med. Canada, 1936, 65: 839-43.— Goodall, J. R., & Power, R. M. H. The pathology and treat- ment of inflammatory diseases of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 1050-72.—Ground, W. E. Pathology and treatment of endocervicitis. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15: 202-9. Further studies of endocervicitis, cervicitis, and erosions. Ibid., 1936, 17: 520-3.—Holman. A., & Mathieu, A. Mem- branous cervicitis; Corynebacterium hoffmanni. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 839-41.—Jeffreys, E. M. Cervicitis; a partial review of the literature and study of 300 cases. South. M. & S., 1932, 94: 647.—Laffont, A., Montpellier, J., & Laffargue, P. Les reactions des glandes cervicales uterines au cours des ecto- cervicites. Gyn. obst., Par., 1937. 35: 9-31.—Reeb. Hyper- plasie glandulaire adenomatoide diffuse de la muqueuse cervi- cale, d'origine inflammatoire, au cours d'une grossesse du huitieme mois. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 628.— Rueth, J. E. Endocervicitis and pelvic infections. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15: 200-2.—Sistrunk. W. E. A clinical and experimental study of streptococcic vaginocervicitis and endo- cervicitis. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1932, 44: 318.—Williams, A. W., & Styron, N. C. Specific bacterial cervicitis. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 25: 547-50. ---- chronic. Dtjtheil, L. *Les metrites cervicales chro- niques. 164p. 8? Par., 1936. Weissberg, D. *Etude sur les cystites conse- cutives aux inflammations chroniques du col uterin. 109p. 8? Par., 1935. Ainsworth-Davis, J. C. Chronic cervicitis; its influence on the urinary tract and its treatment by the diathermy cutting current curette. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 935-7.—Barris, J. Chronic cervicitis (leucorrhoea) etiology and symptoms. Ibid., 1929, 2: 658.—Berge, ten [Chronic cervicitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 2010-3.—Caviglia, A. Cervicitis cr6nica. Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1937, 36: 315-23.—Coutts, W. E., Herrera, J. M., & Torres, L. B. Mundhohlenspirochaten bei Cervicitis chronica Prostituierter. Derm. Wschr., 1935, 101: 1242-4.—Duhail, P. La metrite cervicale chronique; ses causes, ses aspects cliniques. Progr. med., Par., 1926 41: 122.—Herrold, R. D., Ewert, E. E., & Maryan, H. Relation of chronic cervicitis to infection of the urinary tract. Surg Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62: 85-9.—Hoffmann, C. D. Chronic cer- vicitis. J. Florida M. Ass., 1935-37, 23: 81-3.—Manhoff, B. Chronic endocervicitis. Ibid., 1926-27, 13: 67.—Maryan, H. O. Bacteriology of deep tissue cultures from chronic cervicitis. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 733-5 Also Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 555-66.—Papin, F. La metrite cervicale chronique. J. med. Bordeaux, 1935, 112: 39-43.— Sovak. F. W. Chronic endotrachelitis; a preoperative and post-operative study. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 15: 686-8 — Strachan, G. I. The pathology of chronic cervicitis. Brit M. J., 1929 2: 659-61.—Vanverts, M. Les conditions de gu6nson de la metrite cervicale chronique. Echo m6d. nord 1935, 3. ser., 3: 952-6.—Young, J. Chronic infection of the cervix; a frequent cause of pelvic and general illnes? Tr Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1929-30, 50: 55-72. Also Brit M I' 1930, 1: 577-81. " ---- chronic: Treatment. See Cervicitis, Treatment. — Treatment. Ackermann, H. A propos du traitement des endocervicites chroniques. Strasbourg m6d., 1934, 94: 715-7. Also Bull Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 104-8.—Baker, A. E jr The management of endocervicitis. South. M. & S., 1934 %. Ill-—Baker, R. P. The treatment of cervicitis and uterinp malpositions. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1937-38, 37: 53-5 __ Bello, E. Tratamiento de las cervicitis. Cr6n. med lim. 1923, 40: 399-402.—Bottaro. O. Traitement de "VendS cervicite et de la leucorrhee cervicale rebelle de l'ute>ug Bull Acad, med., Par., 1925, 3. ser., 93: 850-3.—Brady, L. The treatment of endocervicitis. West Virginia M. J., 'l927 23- 225-33.—Brown, G. Van A. Chronic endocervicitis; its seaueliB and treatment. South. M. J., 1931, 24: 122-6.—Burns, J W Chronic endocervicitis and its treatment. Lancet, Lond* 1922' 2: 796-8.—Carrillo Azcarate, L. Tratamiento de la cervicitis como metodo preventivo del cdncer del cuello uterino Cir cirujan., Mex., 1934, 2: 5-24.—Casta no, C. A. CerviciS cr6nica; su tratamiento. Bol. Soc. obst. gin., B. Air., 1933 12: 673; 733.—Chappaz, G. Le traitement des cervicites chroniques. Union mid. nord est, 1937, 60: 129-33.—Dann reuther, W. T. The treatment of endocervicitis. Proc" Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1936, 124-7.—Dickin- son, R. L. The treatment of rebellious trachelitis. Am j" Obst., 1917, 76: [Discussion] 115.—Dominguez, C. M. ' EJ criterio terapeutico en la cervicitis cr6nica. Arch. urug. med 1937, 10: 4-33.—Guillaume-Louis, P. Le traitement des metrites cervicales. Arch. med. chir. province, 1926 16- 219-21.—Guillemin, A. Sur le traitement des metrites cervi^ cales. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 26-34 Also Medecine, Par., 1927, 8: 528-35.—Guitarte. A. Tratamiento de la cervicitis. Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: 579-86.__Heine- berg, A. The treatment of chronic cervical catarrh Ther Gaz., Detr., 1918, 3. ser., 34: 229-32.—Henson, J. W.' Cervi- citis, prenatal, puerperal, and postnatal prophylaxis. Virginia M. Month., 1934, 60: 739-43.—Hunter, W. E. Cervicitis with special reference to its treatment. California West. M ' 1927, 27: 204-8.—Jacobson, J. Endocervicitis and its treaU ment. Clin. M. & S., 1928, 35: 898-9.—Kendig, E. L. Con- servation of the function of the cervix in the treatment of chronic endocervicitis. Virginia M. Month., 1927-28, 54: 94-7.—Lauren tie. La metrite du col; quelques notions' pra- tiques sur sa nature et son traitement. Rev. mid. fr., 1924, 5: 101.—Leija Paz de Ortiz, E. Importancia e influencia de los trastornos vasculares en el tratamiento de la cervicitis Salubridad, Mex., 1932, 3: 261.—Longaker, D. Treatment of cervicitis. Internat. Clin., 1928, 38. ser., 2: 115-9, pl — Maloney, F. G. H. Treatment of chronic endocervicitis J. Michigan M. Soc, 1933, 32: 363-5.—Manet, J. de. Traite- ment pratique des metrites du col. Bull, med., Par., 1933, 47: 783.—Merletti, C. Risultati di un metodo personale di cura delle cervico-metriti. Riv. ostet. gin. prat., 1933, 15: 293- 300.—Miller, C. J. The management of chronic endocervicitis. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 46: 337-40.—Mouchotte, J. Le traite- ment des metrites cervicales et de la sterility dont ellea sont cause. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1923, 18: 617-29.—Nicholson, E. Cervicitis cr6nica; su tratamiento. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1933, 12: 695-702.—Paucot. Un cas de tetanos au cours d'un traitement de metrite du col. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 158-60.—Paul, T. M. An effective treatment for endocervicitis. Am. Med., 1933, 39: 18-22.—Petit- Dutaillis, P. A propos du traitement de l'endocervicite. Gynecologie, 1921, 20: 597-607.—Pezzini, F. G. II tratta- mento della metrite cervicale. Riv. ostet. gin. prat., 1927, 9: 95-100.—Platz, J. Zur Therapie der Endometritis cervicis nonspecifica. Ther. Gegenwart, 1934, 75: 522-4.—Robins, C. R. The treatment of chronic cervicitis. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1924, 37: 40-4.—Sa Earp. Notas sobre o tratamento da cervicite catarrhal chronica. Brasil med., 1910, 24: 253.— Satta Flores, G. Sulla terapia delle cervico-metriti. Ann. ostet. gin., 1935, 57: 1007-21.—Statham, R. S. Treatment of chronic endocervicitis. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 661-3.—Tracey, E. J. Treatment of chronic endocervicitis. Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1934, 142: 160-9.—Traitement (Le) des metrites cer- vicales et de la sterilite dont elles sont cause. Arch. med. chir. province, 1924, 14: 115-21.—Wynn, J. F.. & Visher, J. W. The symptoms and treatment of chronic endocervicitis. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: 184-6. Also repr. ---- Treatment: Caustics. Cabaille, H. *Les Stapes du traitement de la metrite cervicale chronique; la cauterisation au Filhos; les applications du courants de haute fr6quence. lOlp. 8? Par., 1931. Guillemin, A. Traitement des metrites cer- vicales chroniques par les cauterisations au caustique de Filhos. 177p. 8? Par., 1920. Maury-Karcher, A. *Contribution a I'etude du traitement ambulatoire de l'endocervicite chronique par le caustique de Filhos. 73p. 8! Par., 1933. Chalier, A. Sur le traitement ambulatoire des metrites cervicales chroniques par les cauterisations au filhos. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1931, 26: 587-90.—Couvelaire, A. Resultats,du traitement des metrites cervicales chroniques par les applica- tions de caustique Filhos. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 409-12. Also Gynecologie, 1924, 23: 532. Also Medecine, Par., 1924-25, 6: 501-3.—Duhail, P. Indications et technique des cauterisations par le filhos dans les metrites cervicales chroniques. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: 165-71.----- CERVICITIS 419 CERVICITIS Influence du traitement par le filhos sur la grossesse et l'ac- couchement. Ibid., 204.—Dupont, R. Etude anatomique de 2 cols traites au Filhos. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 315-20.—Fabre, M. Le traitement de la metrite chronique du col de l'ut6rus par le caustique de Filhos. J. med. Paris, 1922, 41: 746.—Guillemin, A. Traitement des metrites cervi- cales chroniques par les cauterisations intracervicales au caustique de Filhos. J. med. chir., Par., 1923, 94: 465-79. Also Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 321-40. Also Gynecologie, 1924, 23: 402-5.—Karhausen. Du traitement des metrites ulcerees du col par le neofilhos. Bruxelles med., 1933-34, 14: 508. Also J. med. Paris, 1934, 54: 284-6 — Marcel, J. E. Filhos ou diathermocoagulation? Bull, med., Par., 1933, 47: 41.—Paucot, H. Resultats du traitement des metrites cervicales chroniques par le caustique Filhos. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 56-60.—Petit, J. Metrites du col et neofilhos. Arch. med. chir. province, 1924, 14: 353-7.—Piccardo, T. J. El caustico de Filhos en el trata- miento de la cervicitis cr6nica hipertr6fica. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1917, 27: 685-91.—Pouliot, L. Notes pratiques sur le traitement des metrites du col par le caustique de Filhos. Clinique, Par., 1927, 22: 307-12. ------ Le Filhos inoffensif (precisions de technique d'apres 1,500 cauterisations) Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1929, 24: 420-41. ------ Traitement ambula- toire des metrites chroniques du col par le Filhos inoffensif. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1931, 20: 443-50. Also Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1931, 26: 441-5.—Ross, J. W. Chromic acid for the treatment of chronic infective endocervicitis. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 348-50.—Seimeanu, A., & Craiova, G. P. [Medical ambulatory treatment of chronic cervical metritis, with cauterization by Neofilhos method] Spitalul, 1933, 53: 513-6.—Strobell, C. W. Chemical surgery in chronic cervical endometritis with rationale, technic, and case reports. Am. J. Obst., 1923, 6: 354-6. Also N. York State J. M., 1923, 23: 303-9.—Traitement des metrites du col par le caustique de Filhos. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1935, 6: No. 5, 53.—Vanverts, J. Le traitement des metrites cervicales chroniques par le caustique de Filhos. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13:634-7. ------ & Palliez, R. L'accouchement aprfis le traitement de la metrite cervicale chronique par le caustique de Filhos. Echo med. nord, 1933, 37: 223-8. ---- Treatment: Cautery. See also Cervicitis, Treatment [Caustics; Electrocoagulation] Baker, H. W., & Miles, G. S. A report of 90 cases of endo- cervicitis treated with a new type of actual cautery. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 548.—Boquet, A. A propos des cauterisations du col. Arch. med. Angers, 1928, 32: 151-3. Also Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1928, 23: 659-62.—Cannell, D., & Douglass, M. Compli- cations following cauterization of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 376-9.—Cashman, B. Z. The cautery treatment of chronic cervicitis, with histologic studies. Ibid., 1924, 8: 628-33.—Dickinson, R. L. Endocervicitis and eversion and the nasal cautery tip. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1921, 46: 334-9. Also Am. J. Obst., 1921-22, 2: 600-05.—Fulkerson, L. L. Endocervicitis; a clinical study of 1,039 cases, many treated with the cautery. Ibid., 1926, 12: 374-85 [Discussion] 422-4.—Hirsch, D. I. Comparative results of the cautery versus the Sturmdorf operations in certain lesions of the cervix. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1927-28, 80: 167-70.—Holden, F. C. The treatment of cervicitis, particularly by the cautery and operation. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1928, 53: 33-50, pl. Also Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 624-31 [Discussion] 710-21.— Hunner, G. L. Further notes on the use of the Paquelin cautery in cervicitis, with special reference to its value in sterility. Tr. South. Surg. Gyn. Ass. (1913) 1914, 26: 128-57. ----- The cautery treatment of cervicitis; an historical summary. J. Lancet, 1935, 55: 59-67.—Masson, J. C, & Parsons, E. Cystic cervicitis, with special reference to treat>- ment by cauterization; a clinical study of 1,031 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 348-66.—Noyes, I. H.. & Corvese, A. The benign cervix, with special reference to treatment by cautery. Rhode Island M. J., 1926, 9: 135-8.—Passmore, B. H. Cau- terization of the cervix during pregnancy; a preliminary report. Texas J. M., 1932, 27: 716-8. ---- Treatment: Electrocoagulation [and elec- trosurgery] Cherry, T. H. Bipolar coagulation of chronic endocervicitis. 19p. 8? Chic. [1931] Dezamy, F. Contribution k I'etude du traite- ment des cervicites chroniques par la diathermo- coagulation. 39p. 8? Par., 1932. Setrtjk, G. Contribution a I'etude du traite- ment des metrites cervicales chroniques par la diathermocoagulation intracervicale a forte in- tensity [Lyon] 79p. 8? Bourg, 1936. Sicard, L. Contribution a I'etude d'une nou- velle methode de traitement des metrites cervi- cales chroniques; 1'eiectro-coagulation. 62p. 8°. Lyon, 1935. Alhaique, A. Metrite cervicale cronica terapia diatermo- coagulante. Rinasc. med., 1935, 12: 155.—Arenas, N-, & Emanuel, A. Tratamiento de las cervicitis cronicas por la electrocoagulacion; tecnica y resultados. Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 1675-86. Also Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1937, 28: 865-92.—Barrett, R. L. Electrosurgical treatment of cervical lacerations, erosions, and endocervicitis. Maine M. J., 1936, 27: 178-83.—Boland, B. F. Conization of the cervix uteri with high-frequency current; use of the cutting current in the treatment of endocervicitis. N. England J. M., 1931, 205: 434-6.—Bortini, E. La diatermocoagulazione delle erosioni cervicali e della endocervicite. Arte ostet., 1935, 49: 125-32.— Bruno, A. Erosioni cervicali ed endocerviciti; trattamento mediante diatermo-coagulazione. Clin, ostet., 1935, 37: 224-9.—Chagavat. La diathermo-coagulation des metrites externes apris 3 ans de pratique. J. mid. Paris, 1931, 51: 538.—Chenilleau & Pages. Traitement des metrites chro- niques du col de l'uterus par la diathermo-coagulation. Presse therm, clim., 1929, 70: 162-4.—Cherry, T. H. Chronic endo- cervicitis; treatment by bipolar coagulation. Phys. Ther. Electrosurg. Digest, 1935, 10: 20-4.—Chosson, J. Traitement de la metrite cervicale chronique par la diathermocoagulation. Marseille med., 1931, 68: 69-77. ------ Les avantages de la diathermo-coagulation dans le traitement de la metrite cervicale chronique. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 207-10. ------ & Artaud, A. A propos d'un cas de metrite du col traitee par diathermo-coagulation. Ibid., 1935, 24: 154-6.— Chosson, J., & Casalta, E. Etude des effets anatomiques de la diathermo-coagulation sur les metrites cervicales chroniques. Gyn. obst., Par., 1934, 29: 97-103.—Cotte. G. Traitement des metrites cervicales chroniques par 1'eiectro-coagulation. Gynecologie, 1935, 34: 630-3.—Dausset, H., Chenilleau, & Tedesco. Le traitement des metrites du col de l'uterus par la diathermo-coagulation. Paris med., 1927, 65: 273-5.—Davis, C. H. Chronic endocervicitis; its clinical importance and re- sults from treatment with the electric cautery. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 40: 568-71.—Durand-Dastes. Trente-deux cas de metrites cervicales traitees par diathermo-coagulation. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 252.—Ende, F. M. Coag- ulation diathermy in cervicitis, using a new electrode, with an account of the results in 200 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1929, 18: 72-80.------ Accurate dosage of coagulation diathermy in the treatment of endocervicitis. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1932, 43: 543-53.—Fine, S. G. Chronic endocervicitis and treatment by electro-coagulation. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1936, 33: 507-9.—Flandrin. P., & Schil, L. Traitement des metrites cervicales par la haute frequence. Presse med., 1926, 34: 433.—Frost, I. F. The correct technic in electro-coagulation of the cervix, and its attending dangers. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1937, 34: 621-4.—Fulconis. De la diathermo-coagulation dans le traitement de metrites cervicales. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 626.—Gandolfo Herrera, R., & Nogues, A. E. Complicaciones en el tratamiento de la cervicitis cr6nica por la diatermo-coagulacion. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1936, 15: 685-701. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: 107-12 — Hamant & Rothan. Traitement des metrites chroniques du col par 1'eiectro-coagulation et le curettage diathermique. Rev. med. est, 1933, 61: 805; 1934, 62: 123. Also Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 264-8.—Harriman, W. F. Treatment of endocervicitis, with actual cautery and electrocoagulation. Am. J. Obst., 1929, 18: 250-6.—Hiller, R. I. Death following coagulation of the cervix. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 1323.— Julien, R. Traitement des metrites cervicales par 1'eiectro- coagulation. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1936, 24: 591.— Kinble, H. E. Surgical diathermy in the treatment of cer- vicitis with a new type of flexible spiral electrode. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1933, 14: 83-5. ------ Electrocoagulation in cer- vicitis. Ibid., 550-3. ------ A new high-frequency cut- ting electrode for treatment of cervicitis. Ibid., 1934, 15: 46.—Lastra, T. Peritonitis generalizada consecutiva a una electrocoagulaci6n del cuello de utero. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1937, 16: 378-80.—Lobre, F.. & Rouche, P. De l'emploi des effluves de haute frequence dans le traitement des metrites cervicales accompagn6es de st6nose du col de l'uterus. Bull, med., Par., 1925, 39: 199-202.—Luker, S. G. Diathermy cutting current in cervicitis. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 316. Also Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 620-2.—McCown, O. S. Surgical diathermy in the treatment of chronic cervicitis. Memphis M. J., 1927, 4: 216.—Marcel, J. E. Metrites cervicales chro- niques et diathermocoagulation. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1934, 23-31. ------ Projections d'un film sur la diathermo- coaguiation des metrites chroniques du col. Ibid., 1935, 26.— Also J. radiol. electr., 1936, 20: 212-4.—Marchese, E. La dia- termocoagulazione senza fili nella cura delle cerviciti. Clin. ostet., 1935, 37: 91-6.—Mason, L. W. Chronic cervicitis and its treatment by electro-surgery. Colorado M., 1936, 33: 177-82.—Matthews. H. B. Electric cautery versus Sturmdorf operation in the treatment of chronic endocervicitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1802-8.—Mikels, F. M. Electrosurgery in the treatment of uterine cervical lesions. Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 7: 818-23. Also repr.—Moench, G. L., & Schulman, A. A preliminary report of the results obtained with electrocoagu- lation in chronic inflammation of the cervix uteri. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 131: 131-3.—Momigliano, E. Diatermocoagu- lazione sperimentale del collo dell' utero. Ann. ostet. gin., 1933, 55: 1969-2002.—Neis, P. Technique suivie pour le traitement des metrites chroniques du col par l'eiectrocoagula- tion diathermique unipolaire et resultats obtenus. Gyneco- logie 1932 31: 257.—Notes, B. Electrocauterization of the cervix in children. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 1103.—Oiler- CERVICITIS 420 CERVICITIS vides, R. jr. Diatermo-coagulaci6n en cervicitis. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, M6x., 1935, 6: 281-98, 5 pl.—Palacios Costa, N., & Pastorini, R. Peritonitis generalizada complicando una electrocoagulation del canal cervical del utero. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1937, 16: 271-6— Poynton, J. O. Treat- ment of cervicitis by diathermy curette. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 1076.—Prini, R., & Brea, C. A. Cervicitis uterina cr6nica; contribution a su tratamiento. Bol. Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 193r>31, 6: 317-9.—Proust & Lejeune. Electrode bipolaire biactive intracervicale; traitement de l'endocervicite par electro-coagulation. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 365-8.—Raffaele, A. P., Sardi, J. L., & Sammartino, R. Trata- miento de la cervicitis cr6nica por la diatermocoagulaci6n. Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1931-32, 17: 931-47.—Reming- ton, G. A. Coagulation of cervical canal for chronic follicular cervicitis. Med. Herald, 1932, 51: 79-83. Also Phys. Ther., 1932, 50: 16-9. Also J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1934, 27: 24-7.—Risacher, S. E. Traitement des metrites chroniques du col uterin par la diathermo-coagulation. Gyn. obst., Par., 1933, 28: 536-42. Also Prat. med. fr., 1933, 14: 695- 701.—Robinson, C. A. Cervicitis treated by diathermy. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1930-31, 24: sect, electrother., 12 — Roblee, M. A. Treatment of cervicitis by cautery and electro- coagulation. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 22: 64-73. ------ Cer- vicitis: 5 years' experience with diathermy. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1936, 17: 514-20.—Ruiz, V. Tratamiento de las cervi- citis cr6nicas por la diatermocoagulaci6n. Dfa med., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 981.—Serrano, G. Diathermia-coagulacao cervi- cal. Brasil med., 1936, 50: 732-4.—Sichel, M. S. Electro- coagulation of the cervix. West. J. Surg., 1934, 42: 261 — Soter, S. D. Treatment of endocervicitis by electro-cauteriza- tion and electro-coagulation. Illinois M. J., 1933, 63: 539-43.— Stabile, A. El tratamiento de la cervicitis cronica por medio de la diatermoeoagulacifn. Arch. urug. med., 1933, 3: 351- 64, 4 pl.—Stadiem, M. L. The treatment of diseases of the cervix by the electrosurgical unit, with special reference to cervicitis. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 514-20.—Walker. R. B. Treatment of chronic endocervicitis by surgical endothermy. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1930, 27: 413-8. ---- Treatment: Electrotherapy [including ioni- zation] Dearman, A. M. Electrotherapy in endocervicitis (report of a series of cases) West Virginia M. J., 1936, 32: 458-61.— Forman, I. Ionization method for the treatment of endocer- vicitis. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 503.—Giesy, J. U. Gal- vanism in cervical suppurations. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1927, 8: 359-61.—Hanson, J. L. Copper ionization in the treatment of cervical disease. Clin. M. & S., 1935, 42: 495-7.—McGar- vah. Treatment of chronic cervicitis and endocervicitis by high-frequency ionization. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1933-34, 4: 76-8.—Quimby, W. A. Copper ionization treatment of cervicitis. West Virginia M. J., 1935, 31: 210-2.—Tovey, D. W. Copper ionization in the treatment of cervicitis. N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 887-9. Also Am. Med., 1932. 38: 2-24.—White, C. F. O. Electrotherapy in non-gonococcal cervicitis. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 103. ---- Treatment: Methods. Donet, G. *L'acide picrique en therapeutique gynecologie (et en particulier dans le traitement des endocervicites) 81p. 8? Par., 1932. Marchand, M. J. A. A. *Etude comparative de l'acide picrique et de l'acide para-nitro-sali- cylique associe au rouge d'acridine et au sulfoste- rol en therapeutique gynecologique (et en par- ticulier dans le traitement des metrites du col) [Paris] 86p. 8? Macon, 1935. Rosenba.tjm, G. *Traitement des metrites cervicales par la methode de vaccination locale de Besredka. 47p. 8? Par., 1935. Berceanu, D. [Stock vaccine in the treatment of cervical metritis] Romania med., 1935, 13: 307.—Bizard, L., & Rabut, R. La neige carbonique dans le traitement des metrites du col. Paris med., 1922, 45: 543-5. Also Rev. fr. gyn. obst 1932, 18: 302-7.—Blair, E. M. A conservative treatment for chronic endocervicitis. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 1480-3.— Conill, V. Tractament m6dic de les cervicitis. An. Accad. lab. cienc. med. Catalufia, 1914, 8: 249.—Craig, D. H. Chronic endotrachelitis; a new method of treatment with new in- struments. N. York M. J., 1906, 83: 21-6.—Di Palma, S. A new instrument for the treatment of endocervicitis. Am J Obst., 1925, 10: 829-32.—Dubreuilh, E. Traitement medi'cai des metrites du col. J. med. Bordeaux, 1927, 57: 725-30.__ Fabiao, M. M. Como devemos tratar as cervicites chronicas Brasil med., 1932, 46: 244-9.—Feilbach, W. Ueber Salben- behandlung bei Cervixkatarrhen und Pseudoerosionen Fortsch Med., 1922, 40: 665.—Fernhoff, W. Saugglockenbehandlung der chronischen Cervicitis. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 897.—Hazama, R. Zervikalsekret-Saugpumpe. Taiwan igak- kai zasshi, 1933, 32: 136.—Helvestine, F. jr, & Farmer, F. A. The infiltration of the cervix uteri with mercurochrome 220 soluble in the treatment of cervicitis and endocervicitis Am. J. Obst., 1929, 18: 68-72.—Hollender, A. R. The treats ment of cervicitis and endocervicitis with bismuth paste injen tions. Illinois M. J., 1921, 40: 323-5.—Kennedy, W. T Chronic endocervitis; a partial review of the literature, with an introductory paragraph on the surgical use of ethyl alcohol and a preliminary report of the treatment of endocervicitis with ethyl alcohol injected interstitially, illustrated by cases Rep. Surg. Staff Woman Hosp. State N. York, 1921, 3: 164-! 75.—Kritschewsky, L. S., & Werbatus, E. Eine neue Methode der Behandlung von Endocervizitiden und Erosionen des Uteruskollums mit intrazervikalen Injektionen von Ammoniak- silbersalzlosungen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935-36, 101- 346-55.—Labry, R., & Villar, J. Indications et techniques therapeutiques des cervicites chroniques. Bruxelles mid 1934-35, 15: 738-40. Also Bull, med., Par., 1935 49- 412 Also Gyn. obst., Par., 1935, 31: 291; 779. Also Gynecologie' 1935, 34: 391; 510.—Laurence, J. La cryotherapie dans les metrites cervicales chroniques. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1923 37- 375.—Matthews, H. B. Office treatment of endocervicitis Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 6: 414-7. ------ Pathology and office treatment of chronic endocervicitis. Ibid., 1937, 36- 233-8.—Moench, G. L. The passive hyperemia treatment of chronic cervicitis. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 11: 637-41._____ The inflammatory lesions of the cervix uteri and their treatment especially by passive hyperemia. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1928, 34: 428-40.—Offutt, S. R. Office treatment of chronic cervicitis' Minnesota M.. 1931, 14: 507.—Ostoja-Ostojski, E. [Treat- ment of chronic catarrh of the cervix of the uterus by choleval suppositories] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 759-61.—Peltier de Queiroz, A. A proposito do tratamento das cervicites chro- nicas. Brasil med., 1931, 45: 708-11.—Polano, O. Die autochemische Beeinflussbarkeit des Zervixkanals und ihre therapeutische Verwendung (Gyanovula) Miineh. med Wschr., 1931, 78: 1338-41.—Rozies, H. Des traitements actuels des metrites cervicales chroniques. Rev. gen. clin ther., 1914, 28: 70-2.—Saudek, I. Laminariastabchen zur Behandlung der chronischen Zervizitis, sowie mannlichen und weiblichen Urethritis. Derm. Wschr., 1928, 86: 328.—Smith, R. La vacunaci6n regional en las cervicitis. Cr6n. med. quir! Habana, 1935, 61: 16-8.—Tratamiento de las metritis del cuello por el permanganato de potasio puro. Dfa med., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1042.—Vieron, L. Sur un traitement medical des metrites du col et de quelques reflexions qu'il suggere. Presse med . 1935, 43: 371. ---- Treatment: Physiotherapy. Pelle, O. Contribution a I'etude des dou- Ieurs lombaires dans les metrites cervicales chro- niques; leur traitement par la physiotherapie. 69p. 8? Par., 1933. Salamon, J. *Essai de traitement de la me- trite du col par un nouveau generateur de rayona ultra-violets. 67p. 8? Par., 1934. Beach, L. E. Treatment of cervicitis by phvsiotherapy. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1933, 26: 183.—Bekker, S. M. [Radium in treatment of erosion and endocervicitis] Vest. rentg., 1933, 12: 361-5.—Capizzano, N. Curieterapia de la cervicitis cr6nica. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 36 — Descomps, P. Traitement des metrites cervicales par le radium. Medecine, Par., 1921-22, 2: 518.—Ground, W. E. Endocervicitis and erosions, their pathology and treatment. Phys. Ther., 1931, 49: 241-9.—Guillium, W. H. The treat- ment of cervicitis and endocervicitis by electrophysical modali- ties. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1936, 143: 428-31.—Talia, F. Cer- vicite e terapia fisica (raggi ultravioletti; diatermo-coagulazione; eurie-terapia) Rinasc. med., 1927, 4: 58. ---- Treatment, surgical. See also Cervix, Surgery. Boero, E. A. Amputaci6n parcial o vaciamiento c6nico del cuello uterino en las cervicitis cronicas; procedimiento simple. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 48-54.—Byford, H. T. The cure of cervical endometritis by the aid of multiple scarification. Chicago M. Rec, 1921, 43: 511-3. Also Illinois M. J., 1921, 40: 187-9. Also Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1921, 46: 331-3- Hyams, M. N. Conization of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 25: 653-61.—Sturmdorf, A. Tracheloplastv for chronic endocervicitis. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1920, 31: 535 — Usandizaga, M. Tratamiento quiriirgico de las cervicitis; tecnica de Sturmdorf. Rev. espafi. obst., 1931, 16: 188.— Willis, J. C. sr. The operative treatment of chronic endo- cervicitis. Tristate M. J., 1928, 1: 18-20. CERVIGON Diaz, Arturo. See Casado, Antonia M., & Cervigon Diaz, Arturo. Manual de practicas hidrologicas. 207p. 12? Madr., 1931. CERVIX [uteri] See also Genitals [female] Uterus; Vagina; also in 3. ser. Uterus, Cervix. Kril»s,E. Zur Anatomie der Portio vaginalis. Zbl. Gyn., 1914, 38: 656-8.—Revoltella, G. II segmento inferiore nella sua mdividualizzazione anatomica, nel suo comportamento fisiologico, nella sua importanza clinica. Riv. ostet. gin., 1935, 17: 463-6.—Vugt, D. von [Origin of the lower segment of the uterus] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1936, 39: 108-15. CERVIX 421 CERVIX ---Abnormities. Anderodias & Gandy. Absence de la portion sous-vaginale du col pendant la grossesse. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 257.—Benzion, I. Ein Fall angeborener, isolierter Spalt- bildung der Cervix und der Portio. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 2909-11.—Fellner, O. O. Cervixzellen in Uterus und Vagina. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1933, 233: 652-6.—Gelle. Absence con- genitale de col uterin et grossesse; cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 389.—Metzger, M. Les ut6rus a petit col. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., Ill: 774-6.— Remzi, T. Zwei seltene Anomalien der Portio. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 2550-3.—Skae, H. T. Csesarean section for con- genital malformation of the cervix uteri; recovery. Lancet, Lond., 1905, 1: 1266. --- Adenoma. Althabe, A., & Colillas. D. Tumor del cuello uterino (ade- noma) Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 071-5.—Bourg, R. Cysto-adenomatose diffuse de l'uterus; cysto-adenome papilli- fere du col; etude clinique. Bruxelles med., 1932-33, 13: 1347-51.—Dawley, W. A., & Masson, J. C. Cystadenoma apparently from the endocervix; report of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1929, 4: 142.—Douay, E., & Soimaru, A. L'adenome du col de l'uterus. Gyn. obst., Par., 1926, 13: 245-63.—Laffont, A., Montpellier, J., & Laffargue, P. A propos des pretendus adenomes du col uterin; metrite glandulaire hyperplasique adenomatoide. Ibid., 1935, 32: 390-4— Leone, P. Sull' ade- noma del collo dell' utero; contributo clinico ed anatomo- patologico. Clin, chir., Milano, 1927, 30: 522-32.—Meyer, P. Adenome du col uterin traite au radium. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 239-41.—Reeb. Adenome kystique du col uterin. Strasbourg med., 1930, 90: 582-4. --- Amputation. See Cervix, Surgery. --- Atresia. See also Amenorrhea; Cervix subheadings (Conglutination; Stricture) Allen, E. E. Atresia of the cervix associated with hemato- metra. N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 959.—Baux. Cesarienne basse pour atresie du col consecutive a des applications de Filhos. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 627.—Bishop, E. Acquired atresia of the uterine cervix. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 811-6.—Bustamente, A. S. de. Contribu- ci6n al estudio de la distocia cervical; tabicamiento transversal del cuello; dilatador de Bossi. An. Acad, cienc. med. Habana, 1903-4, 41: 336-45.—Dass, H. Suppressed menstruation. Ind. M. Gaz., 1933, 68: 691.—Dobrzanski, K. [Causes and treatment of atresia of the neck of the uterus] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 165-8.—Haftl, D. [Closed os uteri as an obstacle to parturition] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1907, 5: 724.—Halban, J. Atresie et stenose cervicale. Gynecologie, 1934, 33: 537.— Henkin, A. L. Hematometra due to atresia of the cervix following cauterization. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 520.— lardine, R. Complete occlusion of the os uteri [obstructed labour] Glasgow M. J., 1907, 67: 236.—Kautsky, K. Erwor- bene Atresie des inneren Muttermundes als Ursache von Amenorrhoe post abortum. Wien. med. Wschr., 1934, 84: 1105-9.—Luyn, W. L. van [Hematometra and hematosalpinx through atresia of the cervix caused by prolonged labor with tympania uteri] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 3362-7.— Mosella, A. Sulla distocia per obliterazione completa del collo dell' utero con contributo clinico. Atti Accad. sc. med. Palermo (1900) 1901, 123.-6.—Parkinson, T. W. A case of complete occlusion of the os uteri. Lancet, Lond., 1899, 1: 1430.—Plesse. Dystocie par atresie cicatricielle du col; cesarienne conservatrice. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1909, 12: 120-3.—Reymond. Hemorragies uterines dans un cas d'oblite- ration complete de l'orifice du col. Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1910, 2. ser., 7: 684-99.—Tinko, A. [Complete atresia of the internal orifice of the cervix uteri and other complications, as obstacles in labor] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1933, 72: 690.—Voinalovich, P. P. [Labor in complete closure of the cervix-uteri] Vrach, S. Petersb., 1894, 15: 861. ---Carcinoma. See also Genitals [female] Carcinoma; Uterus, Carcinoma. Bailey, C. O. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Texas J. M. 1930-31, 26: 351-4.—Baxter. O. D. Cancer of the cervix. J- S. Carolina M. Ass., 1935, 31: 10-2.—Berge, B. S. ten [Cancer of uterine cervix] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: 161-3.—Bouwdijk Bastiaanse, van [Two cases of cervical cancer] Ibid., 1928, 72: pt 2, 4603.—Briand, H. Conceptions actuelles sur les affections du col uterin; le cancer du col uterin. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 1420-6.— Brigham, H. B. Car- cinoma of the uterine cervix. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1932, 32: 81-3.—Brown, W. P. Carcinoma of the cervix. Texas J. M., 1928-29, 24: 479-81.—Cain, F. G. Cancer of the cervix uteri. Rev. Tumor Ther., 1937, 1: 39-41.—Campuzano Cacho, r. Epitelioma cervical. Arch, med., Madr., 1932, 35: 312-5.—Cancer of the cervix uteri. Proc. Connecticut M. ™c., 1934, 142: 231-63.—Cancer (Le) du col uterin au Congres de Toulouse. Liege m6d., 1937, 30: 583; 614.—Carcinoma of the cervix. Annual Rep. Brit. Empire Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 67-70 Also Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 937.—Crossen, H. 3. Cancer of the cervix uteri. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1933, 27: 480-5.—Delbet. Les epitheliomas du col de l'uterus. Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1927, 41: 865-7.—Edwards, H. G. F. Cancer of cervix. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1936-37, 89:468-74— Engel, G. C. Carcinoma of cervix. Week. Roster, Phila., 1937, 32: 1505-10.—Fluhmann, C. F. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri, a clinical and pathologic study. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 174-84.—Fountain, J. A. Cancer of the cervix. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1936, 25: 238-42.—Frank, L. Cancer of the cervix. Kentucky M. J., 1935, 33: 240-5.—Fulconis, H. A propos d un cas de cancer du col uterin. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 48-50.—Healy, W. P. Carcinoma of the cervix. Radiology, 1930, 14: 217-22.—Imbert, L. Cancer du col uterin. Presse med., 1934, 42: 1580.—Lamb, H. E. Carci- noma of the cervix. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1936-37, 36: 179-81.—Leland, G. A., jr. Carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Commonhealth, Bost., 1934, 21: 229-31.—Leroux. R., & Millot, J. L. Note sur les epitheliomas uterins du canal cervical. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1936, 13: 65-79.— Livermore, W. H. Cancer of the cervix. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1927, 20: 251.—Meland, O. N., Sharp. G. S. [et al.] Carcinoma of the cervix of the uterus. California West. M., 1935, 43: 437-43.—Miller, C. J. Cancer of the cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 470.—Montgomery, J. H. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 1073-85.—Petit-Dutaillis, P. Deux cas d'epitheiioma d'origine cervicale. Gynecologie, 1930, 29: 99-107.—Ratnasmy, P. Cancer of the cervix uterus. Madras M. J., 1931, 13: 18-24.—Schmitz, H. Carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 14: 580-90 [Discus- sion] 685-7. Also Am. J. Surg., 1927, n. ser., 3: 494-8.— Schridde, H., & Berning, H. Untersuchungen und Betrachtun- gen uber den Muttermundkrebs. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 166-70.—Scott, W. A. Cervical cancer. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 290-3.—Smith, G. Van S. Cancer of the uterine cervix. Med. Rec, Houston, 1937, 31: 229-32.—Stevens, R. H. Carcinoma of the cervix, case report. Grace Hosp. Bull., Detr., 1932, 16: 10-3.—Stout. T. D. M. Cancer of the cervix uteri. N. Zealand M. J., 1935, 34: 97-108.—Walker, F. C. Cancer of the cervix uteri. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1929, 22: 352-6.—Weaver, C. H. Cancer of the cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 25: 262-6. Also repr.—White, J. W. Carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 83-8.—Wood, H. B. Cancer of the cervix. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 129: 515-7.—Wood, J. Algunas consideraciones sobre epitelioma del cuello uterino. Bol. Soc cir. Chile, 1932, 10: 213. Carcinoma: Causes. See also Cervix, Carcinoma subheadings (Pathogenesis; Precarcinomatous conditions) Kohnstamm, M. L. *Ueber den Zusammen- hang des Collumcarcinoms mit durchgemachten Geburten und Fehlgeburten [Berlin] 24p. 8? Charlottenb., 1934. Babes, A., & Lazarescu-Pantzu. Zur Aetiologie des Portio- carcinoms. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930, 142: 760-5.—Bailey, K. V. An inquiry into the basic cause and nature of cervical cancer; the relation between cervicitis (erosion of the cervix) and cervi- cal cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 688-720.—Bender, X., & Colaneri, X. Quelques notions etiologiques et anatomo- pathologiques sur le cancer du col de l'uterus. Gynecologie, 1937, 36: 545-51.—Ducuing, J., & Guilhem, P. Frequence du cancer du col de l'uterus en fonction de la parite. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 812—Farrar, L. K. P. The reaction of the tissues to radium in treatment of cancer of the cervix and the importance of lacerations in producing cancer in this location. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 43: 719-23, 3 pl—Freed- man, N. Age period changes in the cervix uteri, with special reference to cancer development. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 21: 1-17.—Hofbauer, J. Graviditatsveranderungen des Cervix- epithels und ihre Stellung in der Aetiologie des Uteruskarzi- noms. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 428-35.—Hurdon, E. Carcinoma of the cervix in nulliparous women. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 806.—Liepmann, W. Zur Frage der Aetiologie des Zervix- karzinoms in Bezug auf das geburtshilfliche Trauma. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 846.—Macfariane, C. The factor of birth trauma in cancer of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 133-5. Also Med. Woman J., 1935, 42: 259-61.— Macklin, M. T. Are cervical lacerations responsible for cer- vical carcinoma? Ibid., 1937, 44: 243.—Schiifer, G. Studie zur Hereditat, Konstitution und Disposition der Kollum- karzinomkranken. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 1-7.— Smith, F. R. Etiologie factors in carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 21: 18-25.—Tompkins, P. Cancer of the cervix uteri in nulliparous women; a report of 53 cases. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 24: 397-401. ------ A statistical study of the relation of parity to carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Ibid., 25: 624-7. ---- Carcinoma: Classification and grading. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Prognosis. Kampf, E. *Die Beurteilung des Collumcar- cinoms nach seiner pathologisch-anatomischen CERVIX 422 CERVIX Ausbreitung im Verhaltnis zur klinischen Grup- pierung [Berlin] 20p. 8? Frankfurt a. M., 1936. Schuster, C. *Der histologische Bau der Cervixcarcinome und sein Zusammenhang mit dem klinischen Verlauf. 19p. 8? Bresl., 1930. Chambers, H. The histological classification of cancers of the uterine cervix and the relation between the growth structure and the results of radium treatment. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 23: 1-15.—Doderlein, G., & Baatz. H. Der Wert einer klini- schen Gruppierung der Collumkarzinome. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 22-32.—Ducuing & Guilhem. Classification morpholo- gique des cancers du col de l'uterus; frequence respective des diverses formes au centre regional anti-cancereux. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 600.—Hueper, W. C. Carcinomas of the uterine cervix; their histologic structure, malignancy, and prognosis. Arch. Path., Chic, 1928, 6: 1064-97. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 47: 502-11. ------ The interpreta- tion of the malignancy-index in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 120-2. ------& Schmitz, H. Der histologische Malignitatsindex und seine Bedeutung fiir Prognose und Behandlung der Cervixcarcinome des Uterus. Strahlentherapie, 1926-27, 24: 660; 1928, 30: 650.—Jorstad, L. H., & Auer, E. S. Histological grading in carcinoma of uterine cervix; its relation to clinical grouping and prognosis. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 57: 583-7.—McNamara, W. L. The histologic classification of carcinoma of the cervix as regards ultimate prognosis. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1929-30, 15: 976-80 — Maliphant, R. G. The histological classification of cancers of the uterine cervix, and the relation between cellular structure and prognosis after radium treatment. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1933, 40: 444-59, 3 pl.—Martzloff, K. H. Cancer of the cervix uteri; the value of biopsy material for prognosis and treatment. Northwest M., 1929, 28: 74-81.—Morales, M. Diagn6stico histol6gico de los tumores epiteliales malignos del cuello del utero. An. Hosp. S. Jose, Madr., 1929-30,1: 253-9 — Neef, F. E. A unified plan for keeping records of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 13: 263-9. Also repr.—Plaut, A. The relation of prognosis to the histo- logical findings in carcinoma of the cervix. Rep. Surg. Staff Woman Hosp. State N. York, 1925-28, 6: 260-75.—Regaud, C, & Gricourov, G. Sur la classification histogenetique des epithe- liomas cervico-uterins, et particulidrement sur les epitheliomas pseudo-epidermiques, originates de I'epitheiium canalaire muci- pare. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1933, 22: 285-305, 3 pl. ------ & Villela, E. Sur l'histogenese et la classification des epithe- liomas cervico-uterins; donnees nouvelles et rectifications. Ibid., 668-77.—Schmitz, H. The relation of the degree of the histological malignancy to the prognosis and treatment of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Radiology, 1927, 9: 322-32. ------& Hueper, W. The prognostic value of the histological malignancy index and the clinical grouping of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Ibid., 1928, 11: 361-9. ------ Histological structure, clinical grouping, and prognosis of cancer of the uterine cervix and the breast. Ibid., 1930, 14: 223-31.— Thibaudeau, A. A., & Burke, E. M. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri; an investigation of the relation between the histological findings and the results of radiation therapy. J. Cancer Res., 1929, 13: 260-7.—Toyoshima, J. Clinical observation of the histological malignancy-index of the carcinoma in cervix uteri. Jap. J. Obst., 1933, 16: 538-41.—Warren, S. The grading of carcinoma of the cervix uteri as checked at autopsy. Arch. Path., Chic., 1931, 12: 783-6.—Wetterdal, P. Does the micro- scopical diagnosis afford prognostical guidance in cervical cancer? Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1934, 14: 302-9. ---- Carcinoma: Complications and associated diseases. See also Cervix, Carcinoma, infected. Balasquide, L. A. Carcinoma del cuello y prolapso com- pleto de la matriz. Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1936, 28: 65-8.—Boukalik, W. F. Carcinoma of cervix uteri with com- plete procidentia. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 620.—Bulman, M. W. Carcinoma of the prolapsed cervix. Clin. J., Lond., 1936, 65: 119-21.—Chauvin, E., Leroy, M., & Giscard, B. Retentissement du cancer du col uterin (non traite) sur l'ap- pareil urinaire. Gynecologie, 1937, 36: 604-11.—Comas. A. Cancer del cuello del utero y de la mama. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1935, 6: 27-33.—Cordua, R. Primares Portiokarzinom und spateres primares Mammakarzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 322.—Delvaux, F. La resistance anticancereuse du col dans le prolapsus total de la matrice. Bruxelles med., 1930-31, 11: 325-31.—Drexler, L. S. Ureteral obstruction in carcinomatous cervix. Radiology, 1935, 25: 315-8. ------& Howes, W. E. Ureteral obstruction in carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 197-206.— Durand-Dastfcs. Quatre cas de cancers du col sur uterus prolabes. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 115.—Fabre, M. Erythroplasie vulvaire et cancer du col uterin. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1932, 39: 897-901.—Fraser, J. R. Pelvic infection; carcinoma of the cervix. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1932, 87-92.—Ganner. Car- cinoma of cervix with procidentia. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire 1935, 42: 402.—Graves, R. C, Kickham, C. J. E., & Nathanson, I. T. The ureteral and renal compUcations of carcinoma of the cervix. J. Urol., Bait., 1936, 36: 618-42. ------ The bladder complications of carcinoma of the cervix. Surg. Gyn Obst., 1936, 63: 785-93.—Guibal, J, Neoplasme du col uterin et pyometrie tuberculeuse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933 22: 306. ------ Fibrome et cancer du col uterin. ' Ibid ' 307-10.—Guthrie. D., & Bache. W. The infrequency of car! cinoma of the cervix with complete procidentia. Tr Ara Surg. Ass., 1932, 50: 378-82. Also Ann. Surg., 1932, 96• 79fi" Also Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1933, 2: 97-103.—Guyot. Jeanneney & Varrin. Pyometrie et hematometrie dans le cancer du col avant et apres curietherapie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris 1928, 17: 249-51.—Halter, G. Anatomische und funktionelle Veranderungen des Rectums beim Collumcarcinom. Arch Gyn., Berl., 1932, 151: 126-49.—Heisel, C. D. Carcinoma of cervix uteri complicated by bilateral pyosalpinx. J. Med., Cin- cin., 1935-36, 16: 301-3.—Held. Coincidence d'une tuberculose et d'un cancer du col. Helvet. med. acta, 1937, 4: 498.—Hel- lendall, H. Nochmals primares Portiokarzinom und spaterea primares Mammakarzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1642-5.— Herger, C. C, & Schreiner, B. F. Strictured ureters, hydrone- phrosis and pyonephrosis occurring in cancer of the cervix uteri; based on a study of 82 cases. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 43: 740-3.—Hinselmann, H. Ausgedehnte atypische karzi- noide, endophytische und exophytische Epithelbedeckung der vorderen Scheidenwand bei einem Portiokarzinom. Zschr Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931-32, 101: 254-61.—Hogler, H. Ueber das Zusammentreffen von Portiocarcinom und Prolaps. Arch Gyn., Berl., 1932, 150: 135.—Hufnagl, K. Ureterstenose bei Collumcarcinom. Zschr. urol. Chir., 1934, 39: 7-19.—Hughes, F. A. Carcinoma of the cervix and complete procidentia with a case report. Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1936, 6: 130.—Martin, C. L. Ureteral stricture as a complication in cancer of the cervix J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1537-41. Also repr.—Marzetti, v! Le alterazioni della vescica nel cancro del collo dell' utero Clin, ostet., 1926, 28: 350-6, pl.—Opocher, E. In tema di errori e deficienze diagnostiche (fibroma dell' utero con cancro endocervicale) Ibid., 1935, 37: 661-4.—Paucot. H. Cancer du col et syphilis hereditaire. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 227-9.—Puccioni, L. Tubercolosi e carcinoma del collo uterino associati. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1927, 24: 1-16.—Recek, V. [Some complications of the carcinoma portionis vaginalis uteri] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1924-25, 4: 23-9.—Schmitz, H. Complications in the urinary tract due to carcinoma of the uterine cervix or radiation treatment. Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 24: 47-53.—Smith, F. R. The incidence of vaginal fistulae in patients with carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 22: 52-8.—Todd, T. F. Two cases of carcinoma of tbe cervix complicating procidentia uteri. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 1343.—Tommaselli. A. Tubercolosi del collo e adeno-carcinoma del corpo dell' utero associati. Riv. chir., Nap., 1935, 1: 233-11.—Touraine, A. Syphilis et cancer du col de l'uterus. Paris med., 1932, 83: 207-10.—Tourneux, J. P. Cancer du col dans un prolapsus total de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 114. ------ Le cancer du col de l'ut6rus prolabe. Gynecologie, 1934, 33: 273-80. ---- Carcinoma: Diagnosis. Adler, L. Diagnostik und Therapie des Kollumkarzinoms. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1318-20. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 1443-6.—Andres, A. G. [Problem of diag- nosis of cancer of the cervix of the uterus] J. akush., 1929,40: 590-5.—Aron, M. Diagnostic biologique du cancer du col, Gynecologie, 1937, 36: 602-4.—Babes, A. Diagnostic du cancer du col uterin par les frottis. Presse med., 1928, 36: 451-4. ------ De I'importance des cellules fusiformes epitheliales pour le diagnostic du cancer du col uterin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 238-40.—Bandilla, O. Ueber die zusatzliche Untersuchungsart zur Erkennung der Portiokar- zinome. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 1693.—Baumm, H., & Mathias, E. Zur Differentialdiagnose; Karzinom, Tuberkulose, Syphilis der Portio. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 2426-30.—Begouin. Cancer du col avec col mou faisant croire a une grossesse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 509.—Cancer (Le) du col uterin. J. radiol. electr., 1937, 21: 410-6.—Cancer of the cervix of the uterus; laboratory data. Bull. Chicago M. Soc, 1933, 36: 294.—Carpenter, C. C. Clinical chemistry and microscopy; Schiller's test. South. M. & S., 1934, 96: 70.— Donaldson, M. The diagnosis and treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1933, 136: 337-9.— Driiner, L. Wozu das Kolposkop? Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1047-9.—Frank, L. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri; diagnosis and treatment. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 23:413-8. Also repr.—Gemmell, A. A. Cystoscopy in carcinoma of the cervix. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1928, n. ser., 35: 465-97, 2 pl.—Goldstine, M. T. The diagnosis of carcinoma of the cervix. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1936, 16: 13-7.—Graves, W. P. The detection of the clinically latent cancer of the cervix, with a report of Schiller's lugol test. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 317-22.—Hamant, A., & Chalnot, P. Le diagnostic du cancer du col. Gynecologie, 1937, 36: 551-5.—Hinsel- mann, H. Aeusserste Leistung der kolposkopischen Karzinom- diagnose. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1922-5. ------ Zehn Jahre Carcinom-Diagnose mit dem Kolposkop; Grundsatzliches! Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1561-3. ------ Die Grundlagen der kolposkopischen Karzinombekampfung (Projektionsabend) Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 2798. ------ Die Wirksamkeit der kolposkopischen Karzinom-Diagnose. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 200—Hochloff, A. W. Zur Wertung der Chromo- cystoskopie beim Carcinoma colli uteri. Zschr. urol. Chir., 1929, 27: 438-44.—Hunter, O. B. A new presumptive diag- nostic method for carcinoma of the cervix (Schiller's test) Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1934, 33: 164-7.—Jones, T. E. Prevention, CERVIX 423 CERVIX diagnosis, and treatment of cancer of the cervix. Northwest M„ 1933, 32: 53-9. ------ Carcinoma of the cervix; its diagnosis and treatment. Cleveland Clin. Q., 1936, 3: 106- 12.—Lonne, F. Wirksame Krebsbekampfung (Ergebnisse kolposkopischer und mikroskopischer Untersuchungen der Portio uteri und ihr Vergleich) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1964.—McDevitt, L. Colposcopic examination of the cervix and evaluation of the Lugol's test. J. Med., Cincin., 1936-37, 17: 331-5.—Matters, R. F. Benign and malignant conditions of the cervix uteri. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 1: 669-77.—Muller, H. [Can the origin of carcinomata colli uteri be traced by histological examination?] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 269-78, 2 pl.—Murray, E. F. Cancer of the cervix uteri; symptoms and diagnosis. Clin. J., Lond., 1921, 50: 717-21.—Palmer, R. Diagnostic therapeutique du cancer du col uterin (quelles sont les explorations necessaires avant de choisir le traitement?) Clinique, Par., 1935, 28: 316-8.—Peightal, T. Cancer of the cervix; symptoms and diagnosis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 550-2.—Poole. J. Benign and malignant conditions of the cervix uteri. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 1: 692-4.—Rogge, H. Kolposkopie oder Autovaginoskopie? Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 935-7.— Schiffmann, J. Zur Diagnose der Malignitat an der Portio. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 2995-9.—Schiller, W. Die Bedeutung der Kolposkopie und der Jodpinselung fiir die Diagnose des Gebarmutterhalskrebses. Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 1172- 83. ----- Bedeutung der Kolposkopie, Probeabschabung und Probeexzision fiir die Diagnose des Gebarmutterhals- krebses. Mitt. Volksgesundhamt., Wien, 1932, arztl. Prax., 210. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 176.—Stearns, R. J. A further report of the Schiller Lugol test of the cervix uteri. Nebraska M. J., 1935, 20: 467.—TeLinde, R. W. Cancer-like lesions of the uterine cervix. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 1211-7. Also repr.—VayssiSre, Chosson, J., & Donnet. Cancer du corps uterin diagnostique par le lipiodol. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 72-4.—Wagner, G. A. Zur Diagnose des Carcinoma colli uteri. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 449-55. --- Carcinoma: Diagnosis, early. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Prevention. Riazi, H. *Interet pratique du test de Schiller dans les lesions du col de l'uterus et en particulier dans le d^pistage du cancer au debut. 68p. 8? Par., 1936. Sternfeld, G. C. *Symptomdauer und Aus- breitung des Portiocarcinoms; ein Beitrag zur Friih- und Spaterkennung des Carcinoms [Ber- lin] 28p. 8? Charlottenb., 1936. Beattie, J. The early diagnosis of carcinoma of the cervix. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1932, 65: 151-76, 8 pl.—Bello, E. Diagnostico del carcinoma del cuello uterino muy inicial. Rev. med. Rosario, 1936, 10: No. 93, 19-26.—Bucher, A. Die Kolposkopie als Methode der Wahl zur Fruhdiagnose des Por- tiokarzinoms. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 30-2.—Cat- taneo, L. Contributo alia diagnosi precoce del cancro del collo uterino con particolare riguardo alia questione della benignita dei papillomi del collo (rilievi istologici) Ann. ostet., 1927, 49: 1001-14.—Coghlan, C. The early diagnosis of cancer of the cervix uteri Med. J. Australia, 1933, 2: 754.—Cuizza, T. Sulla diagnosi precoce del carcinoma del collo dell' utero. Riv. ital. gin., 1930, 11:391-400— Emmert.F. The recognition of cancer of the uterus in its earlier stages. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97:1684-8.—Emmert. F V. Cancer of the cervix; iodine reaction in the early diagnosis. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1934, 31: 355-8.—Falls, F. H. Early diagnosis of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Northwest M., 1937, 36: 93-6.—Forgue, E. Pour le diagnostic acceiere du cancer du col uterin; le test de Lahm- Schiller; la colposcopie d'Hinselmann. Progr. med., Par., 1935, 1029-38.—Galloway, C. E. Early diagnosis of carcinoma of the cervix. Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 143.—Hamant & Roussel. Le diagnostic precoce du cancer du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 607.—Herrera, J. C. Krebs des Ge- barmutterhalses; Fruhdiagnose. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932-33, 152:427-30.—Hinselmann, H. Zur Frage der Fruhdiagnose des Portiokarzinoms anlasslich der Ausfiihrungen von Kermauner. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 168. ------ Neuere Bestrebungen in der klinischen Friihdiagnostik des Portiocarcinoms. Chirurg, 1930, 2: 549-55. ------ Weiterer Beitrag zur Kenntnis des kolposkopischen Bildes des beginnenden Portiocarcinoms. Kim. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1212. ------ Die Fruhdiagnose des Portiokarzinoms. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1935, 26: H. 7, 12-25. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1478-80 The recognition of early cancer of the cervix uteri. Internat. roo^' ^i'J4^ ser-' 4: 179-96, 3 pl. Also Northwest M., 1935, 34: 295-9.—Norris, C. C. The diagnosis of early car- cinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 20: 295-323.— Novak, E. The recognition of early cervical cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 200; 1937, 64: 977.—Nucci, R. C. The early diagnosis and preventive treatment of cancer of the cervix. Pittsburgh M. Bull., 1935, 24: 337-46.—Palmer, R. jxt* et raPlde P°ur le d6pistage du cancer du col ut6rin ?JJo * et des ^sions precancereuses. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1936, 50: 730-2.—Pemberton, F. A., & Smith, G. van S. The early diagnosis and prevention of carcinoma of the cervix; a clinical pathologic study of borderline cases treated at the iree Hospital for Women. Am. J. Obst., 1929, 17: 165-76.— Pouliot, L. Le depistage pr6coce du cancer du col de l'uterus 5on 1„tpreuve du luSo1- Rev- fr- gyn- obst., 1932, 27: suppl., 529-33.—Preissecker, E. Zur Fruhdiagnose des Portiokarzi- noms. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 11-5.—S., P. W. [Diagnosis of cancer of the cervix in the primary stage] Geneesk. gids, 1936, 14: 693.—Schiller, W. Ueber Fruhstadien des Portiokarcinoms und ihre Diagnose. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1928, 133: 211-83 Also Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 1562-7. ------ Zur klinischen fruhdiagnose des Portiokarzinoms. Ibid., 1886-92, pl. Jodpinselung und Abschabung des Portioepithels. Ibid., 1929, 53: 1056-64. ------ Early diagnosis of carci- noma of the cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 210-22. ------ Early diagnosis of carcinoma of the portio uteri. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 26: 269-80. Also repr. Also Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 7-14. ------ The diagnosis of carcinoma of the cervix in a very early stage. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 1228-32.—Schmidt, H. Prophylaxis and early diag- nosis of cancer of the cervix. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1936-37, 31: 259-62.—Schmitz, H. Early diagnosis of car- cinoma of the cervix. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1933, 15: 1-4. Also Nebraska M. J., 1933, 18: 1-5. Also Bull. Los Angeles Co. M. Ass., 1934, 64: 185-90. ------ Prophylaxis and early diagnosis of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 54-8. ------ & Benjamin, E. L. The early his- tologic diagnosis of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. J. Am. M.1 Ass., 1934, 103: 808-10.—Schultze, G. K. F. Zufall und Irrtum bei der Fruhdiagnose des Portio-Carcinoms. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 866.—Sears, N. P. Early diagnosis of carcinoma of the cervix. N. York State J. M., 1934, 34:692-4.—Smith, G. V. S., & Pemberton, F. A. The picture of very early carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 59: 1-8.—Spirito, F. Diagnosi precoce e profilassi del cancro del collo dell' utero. Arch, ostet. gin., 1930, 2. ser., 17: 497-509. Also Cancro, Tor., 1930, 1: 204-12. Also Gazz. osp., 1931, 52: 265-70. Also Gior. med. prat., 1930, 12: 161-75.—Stearns, R. J. The diseased uterine cervix, with a preliminary report on Schiller's Lugol test. Nebraska M. J., 1934, 19: 375-9.—Sturgis, M. C. The diagnosis of early carcinoma of cervix. Med. Woman J., 1933, 40: 281-3.—Tyrone, C. H. Newer methods in diagnosing early carcinoma of the cervix. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1936, 89: 29-32.—Whytock, A. B. The early diagnosis and treat- ment of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 522-4.—Zweifel, E. Zur Fruhdiagnose des Uterus- karzinoms durch Kolposkopie. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1145. ---- Carcinoma: Endocrine aspect. Aichel, O. [A.] *Thelykinin und Androkinin, weibliches und mannliches Sexualhormon, im Frauenharn bei Carcinoma colli uteri. 29p. 8? Kiel, 1932. Cornil, L.t & Escarras, A. Recherches experimentales sur I'hormone gonadotrope dans les epitheliomas du col uterin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 605-7. ------& Antoniotti, U. Sur l'epreuve de Zondek (test de Friedmann-Brouha) et l'inter- ferometrie conjugees, dans les epitheliomas malpighiens du col ut6rin. Ibid., 906.—Halsted, J. A. Gonadotropic hor- mone (prolan) in relation to carcinoma of the cervix. N. Eng- land J. M., 1935, 213: 803-5.—Stockl, E. Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss gonadotroper Wirkstoffe aus Schwangeren- harn auf das Collumcarcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1934-35, 41: 292-301. Zweiter Bericht iiber die Sprechstunde zur Diagnose der laten- ten Portiokrebse. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1935, 3: 359-62.— Issakhanov, A. G. [Early and rapid diagnosis of cancer of the cervix uteri] J. akush., 1931, 42: 596-605. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 1215-7.—Kaiser, K. Zur Fruherfassung des Portio- ,oJz'noms durch den praktischen Arzt. Miinch. med. Wschr., l"3l, 78: 194.—Kranzfeld, M. Fruhdiagnose des Portio- karzinoms unter Verwendung des Kolposkops von Hinselmann. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 223-5.—Lonne, F. Wirksame gesetzmassige Krebsbekampfung und die Lehre der bisherigen sogenannten Fruhsymptome des Gebarmutterhals- und Schei- denkrebses. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1507.—Martius, H. "tiherkennung und Behandlung des Gebarmutterhalskarzi- noms. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1385-90—Martzlofif, K. H. ---- Carcinoma, infected. Desaive, P. Les infections secondaires du cancer cervico- uterin; leur importance au point de vue du pronostic et du traitement par les radiations. Paris med., 1936, 99: 242-52.— Grandclaude, C, & Liegeois, M. Contribution a I'etude bacteriologique des etats infectieux surajoutes dans le cancer du col de l'uterus. Presse med., 1928, 36: 1271.—Grand- claude, C, & Wickham, L. Traitement des etats infectieux surajoutes dans le cancer du col de l'uterus. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 297-310.—Lee, S. W. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri invaded by Entamoeba histolytica. China M. J., 1932, 46: 1096-8, pl.—Salaber, J. A. La infecci6n en el cancer del cuello del utero. Dfa med., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 351-5.— Valcke, J. Ein Beitrag zum Versuch der Desinfizierung des Cervixcarcinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1927, 25: 649-51.—Van Damme, L. Contribution a I'etude de l'etat d'infection du cancer uterin cervical; determination d'un index absolu de bactericidie. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 719; 1931, 20: 4; 117.—Vinzent, R., & Monod, O. Etude de la flore microbienne des epitheliomas du col uterin; son importance CERVIX 424 CERVIX pour la radiotherapie. Gyn. obst., Par., 1929, 20: 709-19 — Wickham, Y. L., & Grandclaude, C. Influence de la vaccina- tion locale sur I'infection des cancers du col de l'uterus. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1930, 19: 20-6. ---- Carcinoma, juvenile. Biswanger, F. *Ueber ein Collumkarzinom bei einer 16jahrigen. 20p. 8? Munch., 1932. Bonner, A. Carcinoma of the cervix in a 13-year old patient. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 14: 175-80.—Doderlein, G. Das Collumkarzinom bei jungen Frauen. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 587-91.—Glass, M. Carcinom of the cervix in a girl of 16. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 104-7.—Kohlhaas, F. Ein Fall von malignem Cervixtumor bei einem 16 Monate alten Madchen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 86: 58.—Ludwig, D. B. Cervical carcinoma in a girl of 16 years. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 536-9.—Lupton, C. H. Carcinoma of cervix uteri; with special reference to its occurrence in early life. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 10: 150-6. Also repr.—Neill, W. jr. Carcinoma of the cervix in women younger than 30 years. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 940.—Puccioni, L. II cancro del collo dell'utero e della vagina nelle giovani donne. Riv. ital. gin., 1937, 20: 17-68.—Scheffey, L. C, & Crawford, B. L. Adenocarcinoma of the cervix in a 22-months' old child. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 24: 118-22. ---- Carcinoma: Manifestations. See also Cervix, Carcinoma subheadings (Diag- nosis; Pain) Wisch, J. *Klinischer Befund und Gewichts- verlauf beim Collum-Carcinom [Munchen] 24p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1933. Adair, F. L. Symptomatology of cancer of the uterine cervix. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1936, 16: 3-12.—Hinsel- mann, H. Ueber den Mechanismus der Kohabitationsblutun- gen beim Portiokarzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 2450.— Kelly, J. C. Clinical aspects of cancer of the cervix. Pitts- burgh M. Bull., 1933, 22: 315-22.—Liepelt, A. Gibt es eine symptomlose Zeit beim Wachstum des Collumcarcinoms? Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1936, 162: 321-30.—Sala, A. M., & Stein, R. J. A case of carcinoma of the cervix with a blood picture simulating chronic aleukemic eosinophilic leukemia. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 29: 125-7.—Schmitz, H. The correlation be- tween the development of the growth and the symptoms of carcinomas of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 24: 159.—Tractenberg, I. The early manifestations of carcinoma of the cervix, with a discussion of the pathological findings. Virginia M. Month., 1937-38, 64: 146-9.—Villard & Labry, R. Considerations cliniques sur le cancer du col ut6rin chez la femme a.gie. Paris m6d., 1934, 93: 492-6. ---- Carcinoma: Metastasis. Voelkel, R. *Ueber Scheidenmetastasen beim Collumcarcinom [Konigsberg] 29p. 8? Koln, 1935. Bressot. E. Cancer du col uterin; curietherapie; guerison locale; metastase vertebrale. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1929, 21: 769-72.—Caouette, J., & Vallee. A. Observation d'un cas de cancer du col de l'uterus avec metastase pulmonaire. Bull. Soc m6d. hop. Qu6bec, 1933, 53-7.—Eichenberg, H. E. Ober- flachliche Ausbreitung des Kollumkarzinoms auf die Vagina. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935, 111: 243-63.—Ford, F. A. Dis- tant metastasis in carcinoma of the cervix of the uterus. Minnesota M., 1930, 13: 489-94.—Fornero, A. Intorno ad un caso di carcinoma della cervice uterina con metastasi mul- tiple e rammollimento di corpi vertebrali. Riv. ital. gin., 1928, 7: 293-312.—Friedl, F. Solitare Hautmetastase bei Portio- karzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 1956-62.—Guyot & Du- breuilh. Epitheliome du col a forme endo-cervicale avec ganglion de Lucas Championniere. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 459.—Huguenin, R., & Aman-Jean, F. Metastases osseuses d'un epithelioma du col uterin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer 1930, 19: 82-6.—Huguenin. R., & Liberson, M. Metastase cerebrale d'un epithelioma du col de l'uterus. Ibid., 87-90.— Jeanneney, G. Metastases osseuses dans un cancer du col utfirin non traite. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 1029- 31.—Jonsell, S. Observations on vaginal metastases in car- cinoma of the cervix uteri at Radiumhemmet. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1937, 18: 607-24.—Laborde, S., & Kyriaco, N. Pro- pagation a l'os iliaque d'un cancer col de l'uterus. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 311-6.—Lacassagne, A. Les metastases des epitheliomas du col uterin localement gu6ris par radio- therapie. Ann. surg., 1931, 93: 460-6.—Meyer, S. Metas- tases retrogrades dans le cancer du col. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1931, 26: 638-44.—Michon, L. Cancer inoperable du col de l'uterus; curietherapie; guerison locale; metastase dans les 2 femurs. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1927, 53: 1113-8.— Millar, W. M. Carcinoma of the cervix with patellar metas- tases. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 29: 122—4.—Monod, R. C. Me- tastases osseuses et visc6rales dans un cancer du col uterin non irradie. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1927, 53: 712-6.__ Schultze, K. W. Knochenveranderungen bei Kollumkarzinom Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1936, 113: 315-24. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61:161.—Traube, K. Zur Frage der Knochenmetastasen nach Collumkarzinom. Ibid., 1933, 57: 2909-14.—Wanger- mez, C, & Rosset-Bressand. Les metastases dans le cancer du col ut6rin. Gyn. obst., Par., 1930, 22: 97-109.—Warren, S. Studies on tumor metastasis; distribution of metastases in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Surg. Gyn. Obst. 1933 56: 742-5. ---- Carcinoma: Metastasis—in lymph nodes. Htjignard, C. H. *Extension ganglionnaire dans le cancer du col de l'uterus. 62p. 8° Par., 1936. Begouin, P., & Papin, F. Adenopathie cancereuse sus- claviculaire bilaterale dans un cas d'epitheiioma du col uterin Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 435-7.—Donaldson, m! Treatment of lymphatic glands in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 1039-41.—Fournier, R. Deux cas d'adenopathie canc6reuse susclaviculaire gauche dans le col de Putlrus traites chirurgicalement. Strasbourg med., 1931, 91: 210.—Gough, A. A case of carcinoma cervicis uteri with metastases in the glands of the neck. J. Obst. Gyn Brit. Empire, 1936, 43: 1026.—Cresset. Adenopathie ingui- nale et cancer du col de l'ut6rus. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 188-90.—Gricourov, G. A propos de l'envahissement des ganglions pelviens dans le cancer du col de l'uterus. Mem Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 1384-8.—Jeanneney, G. Me- tastases ganglionnaires multiples dans un cancer du col irradie. J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1935, 112: 747.—Leveuf, J. Sur l'envahisse- ment des ganglions pelviens dans le cancer du col de l'uterus. M6m. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 3-7. Also Presse med., 1937, 45: 144.----— & Godard, H. La exeresis quirurgica de los ganglios pelvianos; complemento de la curieterapia de los canceros del cuello del utero. Cr6n. med. mex., 1934, 33: 119-27. Also J. chir., Par., 1934, 43: 177-87. ----- & Herrenschmidt, A. L'envahissement des ganglions dans les cancers du col de l'uterus; existence de formes epidermoides mucicarminophiles; tendance particuliere de ces formes a envahir les ganglions. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1933, 22: 239-84, 3 pl.—Liberson, M., & Remy. Syndrome metastatique ganglionnaire subaigu d'un cancer endocervical de l'uterus. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1937, 14: 344-6.—Michel-Bechet, R. L'exer^se des ganglions lymphatiques par voie sous-peritoneale dans le traitement du cancer du col de l'uterus. Mem. Acad. chir., Par., 1936, 62: 926-33.—Taussig, F. J. The removal of lymph nodes in cancer of the cervix. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 34: 354-63.—Wille. Die Beteiligung der Iliakaldriisen beim Collum-Carcinom und ihr Einfluss auf die operativen Ergeb- nisse und Dauerresultate. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 132: 129-32 [Discussion] 151-67. ---- Carcinoma: Pain. Ramadan, A. R. *De la resection du plexus hypogastrique superieur dans les douleurs pel- viennes liees au cancer du col de l'uterus. 27p. 8? Geneve, 1932. Behney, C. A. Pelvic sympathectomy for pain in carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 25: 687-93. ----- The relief of pain in carcinoma of the cervix. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 554-7.—Cotte, G. La resection du sympathique pelvien dans les nevralgies pelviennes liees au cancer du col. Gynecologie, 1932, 31: 377.—Danforth, W. C. The control of pain in late and inoperable carcinoma of the cervix. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1936, 16: 37-43.—Greenhill, J. P., & Schmitz, H. E. Sympathectomy for intractable pain in in- operable cancer of the cervix. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101:26-9. —;--- Intraspinal alcohol injections and sympathectomy for pain associated with carcinoma of the cervix; a comparison in 80 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 290-300.—Martin, C. L. Treatment of pain in carcinoma of the cervix uteri, with special reference to stricture of the ureter. Am. J. Roentg., 1928, n. ser., 20: 30-5.—Todd, T. F. The pathways and relief of pain in advanced carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 555-9.—Zhimarinsky, V. A. [Sympathectomy in severe pain in inoperable cases of cancer of the cervix uteri] Akush. gin., 1937, No. 2, 67-74. ---- Carcinoma: Pathogenesis. Colaci, A. Importanza delle lesioni del collo dell' utero nella genesi dei tumori maligni e della necessity di curarle per la profilassi del cancro. Clin, ostet., 1937, 39: 573-9.— Goforth, J. L., & Snoke, P. O. A consideration of body resistance to neoplasia; with report of a case of carcinoma of the cervix of long duration and with distinct metastases. Am. J. M. Sc, 1928, 175: 504-10, 2 pl.—Graves, W. P. How cancer starts in the cervix uteri. N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 661-7.—Holtermann, C. Ueber abnorm langsam wachsende Collumkarzinome. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 564-73.—Manzi, L. La difesa locale dei tessuti nel cancro del corpo e del collo dell' utero. Arch, ostet. gin., 1936, 43: 481-506.—Neef, F. E. Biophysical factors concerned in the clinical course of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1932, n. ser., 17: 259-69. Also repr.—Overholser, M. D., & Allen, E. Atypical growth induced in cervical epithelium of the monkey by prolonged injections of ovarian hormone combined with chronic trauma. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 129-36.—Petit-Dutajllis, P- Determination anatomo-clinique et diagnostic des principaux stades 6volutifs de repitheiiome du col ut6rin. Rev. g6n. clin. CERVIX 425 CERVIX ther., 1934, 48: 17-21.—Regaud, C, Gricouroff, G., & Villela, E Sur la formation d'une race hybride de cellules 6pider- m'iques mucipares, pendant la transformation metaplasique de retitheiium du canal uterin, qui precede ou accompagne la cancerisation. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 197: 537-9.—Schiler, W Untersuchungen zur Entstehung der Geschwulste; Col- lumcarcinom des Uterus. Virchows Arch., 1927, 263: 279-367. ---■ Carcinoma: Pathology. Roy, L. 0. *La forme endocervicale du cancer du col de l'uterus; etude anatomo-clinique. 165p. 8? Par., 1931. Babes, A. Sur le cancer superficiel du col uterin. Gyn. obst., Par., 1931, 23: 417-33.—Behney, C. A. Advanced carcinoma of the cervix, with a report of 166 necropsies. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1933, 58: 136-46. Also Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26-608-14.—Brown, W. M. Pathology of carcinoma of the cervix. N. Zealand M. J., 1935, 34: 370-8.—Caffier, P. Die Rolle des Bindegewebes als Heilfaktor beim Collumkarzinom; Explantationsversuche zur Wachstumsmechanik des Karzi- noms. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 44-54.—Floris, M. Sopra un caso di carcinoma del collo dell' utero, primitiyamente ghian- dolare, secondariamente solido, con notevole gigantismo cellu- lare e alterazioni analoghe e quelle prodotte dalla radioterapia. Ann. ostet. gin., 1933, 55: 1865-75.—Hinselmann, H. Ueber die Abgrenzung des Matrix- und des Karzinomgebietes im Bereich der Portio und Scheide. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1094-7. ------ Bericht liber ein endophytisches Portio- karzinom von <918 cbmm, einer exulzerierten Oberflache von 3.5:4.5 mm, erhaltener Matrix von 9:5 mm und einer grbssten fiefe von 8.5 mm, nach einer Demonstration in der Geburtshilf- lichen Gesellschaft zu Hamburg am 8. Mai 1931. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931-32, 101: 604-22.—Katz. Die Sonder- stellung des Cervixhohlencarcinoms im Rahmen des Carcinoma colli uteri. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 132: 134-8 [Discussion] 151-67.—Klenitzky, J. Die mitogenetische Strahlung des Collumcarcinoms. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1933, 39: 60-5.— Nakagawa, M. Ueber die Beziehung zwischen dem Zervixkrebs und dem Isthmus. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1935, 30: 21.—Oki, T. On the relation of glycogen and carcinoma of cervix of uterus. Japan M. World, 1927, 7: 108-13.—Pearson, B. Factors in the cause of death in carcinoma of the cervix; a study of 57 cases coming to necropsy. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 28: 31-9.—Rappin, G. Glycogenese et cancer. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 489.—Schiller, W. Ueber Doppelcarcinome der Portio vaginalis uteri. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932, 151: 412-39.—Skamnakis, S. von. Die Blutgefasse bei Carci- noma colli uteri. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1936-37, 114: 344-50.—Strodtbeck, W. Ueber Kernmessungen an Por- tioepithel, Portiocarcinom und Uterusschleimhaut. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936-37, 45: 268-78.—Takeguchi, F. Ueber den Einfluss von Extrakt des Uterus-Collumkarzinoms und des gesunden menschlichen Uteruszervix auf das Wachs- tum von embryonalen Hiihnerherzgeweben in Vitro-Kul- turen. Fukuoka acta med., 1937, 30: 105.—Trautvetter, M. Die Ausdehnung der Portio- und Corpuskarzinome bei Beginn der Klinikbehandlung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 780.—Ueno, H. Studien iiber die Gewebszuchtung des menschlichen Karzinoms, besonders des Cervix- und Portio-Karzinoms. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1933, 28: Nos. 8-14, 47. --- Carcinoma: Precarcinomatous conditions. See also Cervicitis; Cervix, Injuries; Cervix, Leukoplakia. Bailey, K. V. An inquiry into the basic cause and nature of cervical cancer; the pathology of cervicitis (erosion of the cervix) and the relation between cervicitis and cervical cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 513-32, pl.—Degrais, P. Etats precancereux du col uterin; leur traitement par le radium. Presse med., 1934, 42: 671.—Fluhmann, C. F. Epidermidaliza- tion of the cervix uteri and its relation to malignancy. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 15: 1-16.—Fornero, A. Gli stadii precancerigni e cancerigni del collo dell' utero. Monit. ostet. gin., 1936, 8: 205-98.—Freedman, N. Precancer of the cervix uteri; some pertinent observations on its status. Surg. Gvn. Obst., 1934, 58: 717-26.—Geller, F. C. Epitheliom der Portio auf leuko- plakischer Grundlage. Virchows Arch., 1933, 288: 5917600.— Gellhorn, G. Precancerous and pseudo-cancerous lesions of the cervix uteri and their treatment. Radiology, 1932, 19: 351-3.—Hartmann, H., & Olbers, H. Die zyklischen Verande- rungen des Cervixepithels beim Meerschweinchen, zugleich eine Bemerkung zur Arbeit von Hofbauer Kausale Faktoren der genitalen pracancerosen Veranderungen. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 1314-9.—Haselhorst, G. Portioleukoplakie und Karzinom. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931-32, 101: 622-31.—Henriksen, E. Precancerous and carcinoid lesions of the cervix uteri, with comments on the Schiller test. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 635-44, pl.—Hinselmann, H. Das klinische Bild einer Platten- epithelinsel in der Zervikalschleimhaut. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927, 76: 442, pl.; 77: 381. ------ Zur Kenntnis der pracancerosen Veranderungen der Portio. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 901-3. ------ Karzinomatose Portioleukoplakie? Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 80: 23-8. ------ Approxima- tive Frequenz des atypischen Portioepithels. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1750.—Hofbauer, J. Hormonale Genese pracancerbser Cervix-Bilder. Ibid., 1933, 57: 2415.—Keller, R., & Van der Vyver, L. Essai d'interpr6tation de l'etat dit precancereux du col de l'uterus. Gyn. obst., Par., 1929, 20: 696-708.— Montel, G. Donnees histologiques sur la cervicite chroniques et les 6tats precancereux du col (m6trite chronique et cancer) Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1930. 25: 269-83.—Novak, E. Pseudomalignant and precancerous lesions of the cervix. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 1145-51.—Puccioni, L. Leucoplachia e cancro della portio. Riv. ital. gin., 1934, 16: 25-49.—Ries, E. Erosion, leucoplakia and the colposcope in relation to carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 393-9.—Rogge, H. Leukc- plakie; Karzinom der Portio. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 685.— Strachan, G. I. The precancerous cervix. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1937, 44: 625-36, 2 pl.—Villard, E., & Montel, G. Cervicite chronique et cancer; etats precancereux du col uterin. Gyn. obst., Par., 1929, 20: 8-27, pl.—Votta, E. A. Degeneraci6n cancerosa glandular en una cervicitis hipertr6fica erosiva. Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 1184-92.—Walker, F. C. Precancerous lesions of the cervix uteri. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1927, 20: 1-7.—West, J. N. Certain pathological condi- tions of the cervix uteri tending toward cancer. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 1025-30. ---- Carcinoma: Prevention. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Diagnosis. Bloodgood, J. C. Responsibility of the medical profession for cancer education, with special reference to cancer of the cervix. Am. J. Cancer Res., 1931, 15: 1577-85. ■------ The history of the partial failure to protect mothers from cancer of the cervix; as they should and can be protected by correct information. Am. Med., 1933, 39: 516.—Brown, A. L. The treatment of the cervix uteri by physical therapy as a prophy- laxis of cancer. Am. J. Phvs. Ther., 1929-30, 6: 132; 183. Also Med. Standard, 1929, 52: No. 7, 12-6.—Carlkson, W., & Barker, A. Cancer of the cervix—mortality reduction. South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 333-6.—Carrington, G. L. Cancer of the cervix—its prevention and treatment. Ibid., 1935, 97: 556-9.—Charlton, H. R. Prevention of carcinoma of the cer- vix. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 755-7 [Discussion] 798.— Crossen, H. S. Prevention of cancer of the cervix uteri. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1933, 58: 108-17. Also Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 686-95. Also repr.—Darnall, W. E. Can we prevent cancer of the cervix? Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 520-2.—Enea, D. La terapia Roentgen nella profilassi del cancro del collo del- 1'utero. Riforma med., 1927, 43: 203-5.—Findley, P. The prevention of cancer of the cervix. Nebraska M. J., 1933, 18: 136-8. Also Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 309-11.—Gardner, G. H. What shall we do with the unhealthv cervix? Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 517-20.—Gellhorn, G., & Spain, K. C. Prevention of cancer of the cervix uteri. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1934, 31: 133-5.—Hamant, A., & Chalnot, P. Etat actuel de la lutte contre le cancer uterin. Gynecologie, 1937, 36: 555.—Hamant & Koenig. Des moyens sociaux de depister le cancer du col de l'uterus. Gyn. obst., Par., 1931, 24: 299; 556.—Healy, W. P. Prevention of cancer in the cervix. Health Exam., N. Y., 1934, 4: No. 8, 10-3. Also Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1935, 17: No. 8, 6.-—Hinselmann, H. Estado actual de la lucha contra le carcinoma de la portio. Rev. mid. Hamburgo, 1928, 9: 85-9. ------ Ueber die Prophylaxe des Portiokkarzinoms nach Bossi-Spirito. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 3362-8. ------ Der neue Kampf gegen das Portio- und Scheidenkarzinom. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 1026-8. ------ Reflexionen uber die Verhutung des Portiokrebses. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1934, 2: 354-64. ------ Nochmals die neue Bekampfungs- richtung des Portiokarzinoms. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 836. ------ Die Beseitigung der Sterblichkeit an Portiocarcinom. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1936, 44: 201-5.—■ Long, W. Important considerations in prevention of carcinoma of the cervix. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 719-24.—Procter, I. Some practical points in prevention of cancer of the cervix. South. M. & S., 1932, 507.—Regaud, C. Les donnees capables d'orienter pratiquement la lutte contre le cancer du col de l'uterus. Rev. mid. Suisse rom., 1931, 51: 515-9.—Spirito, F. Profilassi del cancro del collo uterino. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1930, 10. ser., 5: 165-70. Also Gyn. obst., Par., 1930. 22: 193-7.—Vadillo, G. C. Cancer del cuello uterino y su profilaxis. Rev. med. Yucatan, 1936, 18: 293T8.—Ward, G. G. Cancer of the cervix; etiology and prevention. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 547-50. Also repr. ---- Carcinoma: Prognosis. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Classification and grading; Cervix. Blumenthal, H. *Ueber das Spatschicksal klinisch geheilter Falle von Collumkarzinom. 35p. 8? Berl., 1932. Schwalbe, J. *Wie lange nach Auftreten der ersten Symptome werden Kollumkarcinompa- tientinnen in die Klinik aufgenommen? 15p. 8°. Berl., 1936. Schwick, K. *Ueber Heilungsaussichten beim Cervixcarcinom. 40p. 8? Bonn, 1932. Finlaison, F. H. Prognosis of carcinoma of the cervix. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 1075-8.—Frommolt, G., & Weninger. K. Zur Prognose des Portiokarzinoms bei Jugendlichen. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 2051-5.—Maraspin, G. La cistoscopia nella CERVIX 426 CERVIX prognosi preoperativa del carcinoma del collo uterino. Gazz. osp., 1929, 50: 1661-3.—Martzloff, K. H. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri; its operative prognosis; a clinical and pathological study to ascertain the prognosis following operation for extir- pation of the malignant process. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1927, 19: 160-91, pl. ------ Cancer of the cervix uteri; its prognosis following operation. J. Lancet, 1931, 51: 109- 13.—Morton, D. G. Cervical cancer; the relation of its cura- bility and the duration of symptoms. California West. M., 1934, 40: 327-30.—Nordio, A. Prognosi e cura del carcinoma del collo uterino in rapporto al tempo intercorrente tra sinto- matologia iniziale e vista dello specialista. Rass. ostet., 1936, 45: 239-51.—Petit-Dutaillis, P. Demonstration (avec 29 observations a l'appui) de la valeur des pesees, pour appretier, soit l'arret, soit la persistance ou la reprise d'une epitheliome du col apr^s traitement. Gynecologie, 1933, 32: 193; 276.— Siebke, H. Die Beratung der Frau mit behandeltem Kollum- karzinom bei der Entlassung aus der Klinik. Mschr. Krebs- bekampf., 1935, 3: 193-201. ---- Carcinoma: Recurrence. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Treatment sub- headings (Radiotherapy; Radium; Roentgen) Cervix, Stumps: Carcinoma. Kohler, H. *Die Erfolge der Radium- und Rontgen-Behandlung bei Operationsrecidiven des Collum-Carcinoms. 32p. 8? Berl., 1932. Cotte, G., & Sprecher, R. Retidive au nivau du corps uterin d'un neoplasme du col soumis a la radiotherapie 3 ans aupara- vant. Gynecologie, 1935, 34: 643-6.—Delageniere, Y. Hyste- rectomie eiargie pour cancer du col; retidive vaginale apris 22 ans. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 404-8.—Gagey, J. Reci- dives post-operatoires des cancer du col traites par le radium; r6sultats eioignes. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 312-4.—Imbert, L., & Paoli, J. Les recidives post-operatoires du cancer du col de l'uterus. Marseille med., 1931, 68: 81-7.— Jovin, J. La valeur de la radiotherapie dans le traitement des recidives post-operatoires du cancer du col uterin. J. radiol. electr., 1936, 20: 186-9.—Kamniker, H. Das postoperative Rezidiv des Carcinoma colli uteri; seine Lokalisation, Sympto- matologie, Diagnose, Differentialdiagnose, Prophylaxe und Therapie. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932, 150: 339-92. ------ Das postoperative Rezidiv des Carcinoma colli uteri; Klinik der einzelnen Erscheinungsformen. Ibid., 151: 356-411.— Nicholson, E., & Jakob, A. Carcinoma primitivo de ambas trompas en el ferma irradiada un afio antes pro epitelioma de cuello de utero. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1934, 13: 704- 12.—Ossinskaja, W. W. Ueber den morphologischen Bau der Geschwulst bei Rezidiven des Collumcarcinoms nach der Rontgen-Radiumbehandlung. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935-36, 43: 66-86.—Poilleux, F., & Sergent. Les recidives du cancer du col de l'uterus d'apres Kamniker. Bull, med., Par.,1933, 47: 579-82.—Rubens-Duval, H. A propos du traitement des recidives du cancer du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 315-8.—Tietze, K. Das Rezidiv nach be- handeltem Carcinom des Collum uteri. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 276-9. ---- Carcinoma: Statistics. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Treatment sub- subheadings (Radiotherapy; Radium; Roentgen; Statistics) Friedl. F. Collum Ca-Statistik der Prager deutschen Frauenklinik tiber die Jahre 1929-31; Direktorat: Prof. Dr W. Weibel. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 449-60.—Healy, W. P. Car- cinoma of cervix uteri; report of 1,574 cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97: 1680-3. Also repr.—Henriksen, E. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri; clinical study of 940 cases. Arch. Surg., 1935, 31: 461-76.—Maguire, F. A. Further report on 173 cases of cancer of the cervix; 1922-33. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1935, 42: 283-96.—Peake, J. D. Carcinoma of the cervix; report of 186 cases. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1937-38, 7: 113-6.— Philipp, E. Statistik der Collum- und Scheidenkarzinome der Jahre 1920-22 mit einer Uebersicht der Resultate der Krebs- behandlung fiir die Jahre 1913-25. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 931-8.—Prestini. O. Consideraciones sobre 102 casos de cancer del cuello del titero. Sem. med., B. Air., 1928 35: 1413-6.—Smith, G. van S., Smithwick, R. H.. & Rogers, H., jr. A report of cases of carcinoma of the cervix treated between 1875 and 1927 at the Boston Free Hospital for Women. Am J. Obst., 1928, 15: 637-50.—Smythe, F. W. A 10-year statis- tical report of carcinomas of the cervix. Ibid., 1937, 34: 317-21.—Stewart, C. B. Carcinoma of cervix uteri; report of 222 cases. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1929, 18: 27.—Wood, G. A. Cervical cancer; its 1926-29 incidence in 5 New York State cities; its prevention; its future. N. York State J. M.. 1932 32: 265- 71. ---- Carcinoma: Surgery. See also Uterus, Excision; Uterus, Surgery. Lichtenberger, H. E. *Die Operabilitat der Collum-Carcinome an der Universitats-Frauen- klinik Heidelberg in den Jahren 1906-30. 20p 8? Heidelb., 1933. Bonney, V. Surgical treatment of carcinoma of the cervix Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 277-82.—Charbonnel & Masse" Operation de Schauta-Cune.o pour cancer du col; mort au 30« jour avec phenomenes infectieux mal determines du membre superieur droit. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 206 — Crossen, H. S. The surgeon's duty in cancer of the cervix uteri. Illinois M. J., 1933, 64: 123-30.—Douay & Antono- poulos. Complications urinaires apr£s l'operation de VVer- theim; gangrene etendue de la paroi vesicale. Gyn. obst Par 1931, 23: 196-207—Fabiao, M. M. Radium e cirugia no cancer do collo uterino. Fol. med., Rio, 1929, 10: 25-7.__ Faure, J. L. Traitement du cancer du col de l'uterus Ann med. chir.. Par., 1927-28, 1: 10-3. ------ La superiorite du traitement chirurgical dans le cancer du col uterin. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1935, 40: 745-7.—Fourmestraux, J. de! Traitement du cancer du col de l'uterus; radium ou traitement chirurgical? Arch. med. chir. province, 1926, 16: 275-81.__ Gadschi-Kassimow, M. Primare Mortalitat nach Operation von Cervicalcarcinomen. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1931, 147: 4ig_ 25.—Hubert, R. Zur Frage: Soil das operable Kollumkarzinom radikal operiert oder bestrahlt werden? Strahlentherapie, 1930, 37: 334-40.—Keller, R. Les complications post-opera- toires apres l'hysterectomie eiargie pour cancer du col uterin Gyn. obst., Par., 1929, 20: 28-37. ------ La determination de l'operabilite du cancer du col de l'uterus. Gynecologie 1930, 29: 546-53.—Koch, F. Beitrag zur Chirurgie des Cancer coli. Arch. klin. Chir., 1935-36, 184: 39-55.—Lanos, J. Les indications chirurgicales dans le cancer du col de l'uterus Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1932, 188-94.—Lynch, F., Sampson! J. A. [et al.] Surgical treatment of cancer of the cervix; a discussion. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 559.—Martzloff, K. H. Cancer of the cervix uteri, its surgical treatment and criteria essential to the establishment of a prognosis following operation. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 47: 183-200.—Michon, L. Traitement chirurgical du cancer du col de l'uterus (adeno- pathies exceptees) Gynecologie, 1937, 36: 611-6.—Mikulicz- Radecki, F. von. Die Radikaloperation im Rahmen der elektiven Therapie beim Collumcarcinom. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1933-34, 156: 244-68.—Schmitz, H. The complications of surgical eradication of carcinomas of the uterine cervix. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1936, 16: 31-6.—Spirito, F. Ancora qualohe osservazione a proposito della profilassi chirurgica del cancro del collo dell' utero. Arch, ostet. gin., 1931, 2. ser., 18: 179- 83.—Stropeni, L. La cura chirurgica del carcinoma del collo uterino. Cancro, Tor., 1934, 5: 17-31.—Villard. Traitement chirurgical du cancer du col uterin. Lyon chir., 1931, 28: 745-7.—Von Geldren, H. Carcinoma of the cervix; its surgical treatment. California West. M., 1930, 32: 32-6.—Zucker- mann, C. Extirpabilidad del cancer cervico-uterino y trata- miento de los casos inextirpables. Hosp. gen., Mex., 1927, 2: 321-8. ---- Carcinoma: Surgery, combined with radio- therapy. Szilagyi, E., nie Ullmann. *Curiethe>apie post-operatoireintra-abdominale. 75p. 8? Par., 1931. Adler, L. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix by vaginal hysterectomy and radium. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 332-42. ------ Die Behandlung des Collumkarzinoms mit Operation und Bestrahlung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 289-93.—Aza, V. iCancer del cuello uterino; irradiaci6n? iOperatoria? Siglo med., 1934, 94: 682-4.—Baeten, G. Iono- micrometre de Proust et Mallet et radiumchirurgie du cancer du col uterin. Cancer, Brux., 1927, 4: 294-304.—Berge, B. S. ten [Treatment of cancer of the cervix with diathermo-coagu- lation and radium therapy with subsequent hysterectomy] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1928, 33: 47-59.—Candela. N. Radio- raggi X-chirurgica nella terapia del carcinoma del collo del- I'utero. Rass. ostet., 1928, 37: 615-40.—Curtis. A. H. Coincident surgical exposure and radium therapy in the treat- ment of extensive cervical cancer. Tr. Am. Gvn. Soc, 1933, 58: 129-35. Also Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 569-75. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 1052-5.—Daels & Backer, de. Au sujet de la radiumchiri'rgie du cancer du col uterin. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 729-32.—D'Erchia. F. Cure fisiche ed opera- zione di Wertheim con allacciatura delle arterie iliache interne nel carcinoma del collo dell'utero. Clin, ostet., 1929, 31: 653-60.—Duncan. C. Interstitial radiation of _ the cervix, with a suggested modification of Taussig's operation. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 623-8.—Fabiao, M. M. Os inconvenientes do radium pre-operatorio no cancer do collo uterino. Fol. med., Rio, 1929, 10: 43-5. ------ IndicacSes radio-cirurgicas do cancer do collo uterino. Ibid., 97-100. ------ Da oppor- tunidade operatoria no cancer do collo uterino ap6s o emprego do radiom. Ibid., 145-7.—Friedl, F. Zur Frage der Nach- bestrahlung nach Radikaloperation des Kollumkrebses. Strah- lentherapie, 1936, 55: 457-61.—Gaudier, H. Cancer du col ut6rin; hysterectomie; radiotherapie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 226.—Gruenhut, J. [Radium therapy with operative treatment of cancer of the cervix of the uterus] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 503.—Holzbach. E. Was leistet die kombinierte (Operations- und Strahlen-) Behandlung bei den Kollumkarzinomen des Uterus? Fortsch. Ther., 1932, 8: 353-7.—Julien, R. Traitement du cancer du col de l'utenis par ^electrocoagulation et le radium. Bull. Soc. radiol. mea. France, 1930, 18: 191-5.—Keller, L. A propos du traitement du cancer du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, CERVIX 427 CERVIX 17: 315-7.—Labey, G. Du rdle de la curietherapie associee a la chirurgie dans le traitement du cancer du col uterin. Mede- cine, Par., 1927, 8: 511.—Lahm, W. Untersuchungen an vor- bestrahlten Kollum-Karzinomen. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1413-7.—Lembo, S. Chirurgia, radiumterapia, o radium- chirurgia nel cancro del collo dell' utero? Radiochirurgia, Nap., 1927, 19: 92.—Mayer, A. Bemerkungen zur Vor- bestrahlung des Uterus-Kollum-Karzinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1930, 37: 311-21.—Mikulicz-Radecki, F. von. Tratamiento del carcinoma de cuello de utero por operaci6n y actinoterapia. Rev. m6d. germ. iber. amer., 1929, 2: 363-0.—Muller, G. Cancer du col de la matrice; radiotherapie preoperatoire; hysterectomie large de Wertheim. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42:1105-9.—Patti, F. Radium-terapia preoperatoria; radium- chirurgia; contributo all' azione biologica del radium sugli epiteliomi della portio uterina. Clin, ostet., 1927, 29:653-74.— Petit-Dutaillis, P. Confrontation de diverses methodes de radium-chirurgie de repitheiiome du col avec d'autres modes de traitement de ce cancer. Gynecologie, 1933, 32: 5-50. Also J. obst. gyn., Par., 1933, 4: No. 3, 3; No. 4, 5.— Pfahler, G. E. Snare for the electrothermic amputation of the uterine cervix, preceding radium applications, in certain cases of carcinoma. Am. J. Roentg., 1927, n. ser., 17: 361.— Santy, P. Hysterectomie pour cancer du col apr£s curie- therapie. Lyon chir., 1931, 28: 760-4.—Schinz, H. R. Wer- den die operativen Resultate durch Nachbestrahlung beim Carcinoma colli uteri verbessert? Strahlentherapie, 1936, 57: 393-412.—Taussig, F. J. Iliac lymphadenectomy with irradia- tion in the treatment of cancer of the cervix. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1934, 59: 61; 1937, 61: 75. Also Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 650; 1936, 32: 777.—Tieder, B. M. [Preoperative roentgeno- therapy in cancer of the cervix uteri] J. akush., 1931, 42: 713-7. --- Carcinoma: Surgery: Methods. Albertin. A propos de 1'hysterectomie eiargie dans le cancer du col. Lyon chir., 1930, 27: 314-21.—Band, D. Vesical exclusion in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1931, 51: 89-98, pl. & Wade, H. Vesical exclusion in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri; cystoscopic appearances in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Edinburgh M. J., 1931, n. ser., 38: 89-108, pl.— Bonney, V. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix by Wertheim's operation. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1936, 60: 71-92. Also Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 815-30.—Bozovic, V. Kolpo- plastik bei Carcinoma colli uteri; eine neue chirurgische Methode, als Erganzung zur Wertheim'schen Operation. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 694-708.—Brewis, N. T. Uterus removed by abdominal hysterectomy (Wertheim's method) for cancer of the cervix, from patient aged 37. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1912-13, 38: 139.—Castillejos, M. J. Algunas consideraciones sobre cirugfa del cancer del cuello de la matriz. Hosp. gen., Mex., 1927, 2: 311-20.—Falls, F. H. The treatment of pre- operative compUcations of carcinoma of the cervix. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1936, 16: 45-50.—Faure, J. L. L'evolution du traitement du cancer du col uterin par 1'hysterectomie large. Irish J. M. Sc, 1932, ser. 6, 308-11.—Fourmestraux, J. de. Diathermo-coagulation pre-operatoire dans le traitement chirur- gical du cancer du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1929, 55: 171-4.—Gabrien, A. [Wertheim operation in cancer of the cervix uteri] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 267-71.— Heynemann, T. Zur vaginalen Radikaloperation des Collum- karzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 2330-2.—Iubas, C. Die doppelseitige Unterbindung der Art. hypogastrica bei Carci- noma colli uteri. Ibid., 1933, 57: 483-5.—Jaschke, R. T. von. Zur Frage der erweiterten abdominalen Radikaloperation des Collumkarzinoms nach Wertheim. Ibid., 1929, 53: 1554.— Keller, R. Comment preparer localement les malades atteintes de cancer du col avant 1'hysterectomie eiargie. Strasbourg med., 1930, 90: 109.—Labry. R. De 1'hysterectomie eiargie dans le cancer du col uterin. Lyon chir., 1930, 27: 445-62.— Maluschew, D. Zur Schauta-Stoeckel'schen vaginalen Col- lumkarzinomoperation. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 1914-6.— Mandelstamm. A. Ueber die Autotransplantation des Eier- stocks nach der Radikaloperation des Collumkarzinoms zwecks Vorbeugung nachfolgender Ausfallserscheinungen. Ibid., 1935, 59: 1170-4.—Mavrodin, D., & Tovaru, S. [Treatment of cancer of the cervix by subtotal hysterectomy] Rev. §t. med., Bucur., 1931, 20: 970-95.—Mikulicz-Radecki, von. Darf man sich bei der operativen Behandlung des Collumkarzinoms mit dereinfachen Hysterektomie begniigen? Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 498-505.—Percy, J. F. Cautery excision of the malignant cervix uteri after the method of Wertheim. Tr. West. Surg. Ass. (1931) 1932, 41: 347-66.—Regaud, C. Comparaison des valeurs curatives de 1'hysterectomie et des methodes radio- therapiques dans le traitement des epitheliomas cervico-uterins du premier degre. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 107: 611-25.—Stoeckel, W. Die vaginale Radikaloperation des Collum- und des Scheidencarcinoms. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 132:125-9 [Discussion] 151-67. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1881. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 39-63. ------ Zur Technik der vaginalen Radikaloperation beim Kollumkarzinom. Ibid., 1931, 55: 53-64, 8 pl.—Sussmann, F. Vorteile und Nachteile der Operationsmethoden des Gebarmutterhals- krebses nach Schauta und Wertheim. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 1055-8.—Torre Blanco, J. Posibilidades de la vfa vaginal en el tratamiento quirurgico del cancer de cuello. Arch, med., Madr., 1931, 34: 909-13.—Tumanov, G. Zur autotransplan- tation des Eierstockes bei der Operation des Collumkarzinoms. Zbl Gyn., 1935, 59: 2311.—Wagner. G. A. Die abdominale Kaoikaloperation des Carcinoma colli uteri nach Wertheim. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 49-56.—Werner, P. The Wertheim ?olea \T ™,c2nc<£7<£ the cervix uteri- SurS- Gyn. Obst., 1928, 46: 391-6.—Wollner, A. Relative value of the Wert- neim and Schauta operations in cancer of the cervix. Am J Surg., 1928, n. ser., 5: 468-71. ---- Carcinoma: Surgery: Results. Espinosa Sariol, R. H. *Les resultats imm<5- diats et Sloignes de l'hystSrectomie abdominale 61argie avec drainage vaginal dans le cancer du col de l'uterus. 79p. 8? Par., 1934. Girsas, A. *Die Operabilitat und die Heilre- sultate der Schauta'schen erweiterten vaginalen Totalextirpation bei Collumkarzinom (1917-29) [Basel] 24p. 8? Mulhouse, 1932. Adler. L. Results in 1,000 cases of extended vaginal opera- tion for cancer of the cervix. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1929, 36: 335-40, pl.—Amreich, I. Dreissig Jahre vaginale Karzi- nomoperation. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 699-701.— Begouin. A propos du traitement du cancer du col uterin; 140 operations de Wertheim avec suites eloigns de 5 et de 10 ans. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1931, 57: 1288-92.—Cattaneo, L. I risultati dell' operazione del Wertheim per carcinoma del collo uterino. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: suppl., 23-57.— Faure, J. L. Resultats 61oign6s des operations pr6coces dans le cancer du col de l'uterus. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 107: 483-9. ------ La guerison definitive du cancer du col uterin par l'operation precoce. Presse m6d., 1932, 40: 585.— Goldstein, L., & Goldstein, O. Primary results of radical abdominal and vaginal operations for cancer of the cervix. Internat. Clin., 1928, 38. ser., 3: 260-83, 2 pl.—Johnston. H. W. A case of cancer of the cervix treated by Wertheim's hysterec- tomy; 6-year cure. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 33: 72.—Ma- guire, F. A. Report of a series of cases of cancer of the cervix uteri treated between 1922 and 1929 with surgery, radium, and X-rays. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 1: 647-52.—Piccardo, T. J. La operaci6n de Wertheim en el tratamiento del cancer cervi- couterino; su aplicaci6n en 73 casos; resultados inmediatos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34: pt 2, 333-82.—Schilling, W. Dauerresultate der vaginalen Radikaloperation des Collum- karzinoms nach Schauta-Stoeckel nach dem Material der Uni- versitats-Frauenklinik Leipzig aus den Jahren 1923-26 (Direk- tor: Geh.-Rat Stoeckel) Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 114-7.— Schmitt, W. Behandlungserfolge beim Kollumkarzinom nach Operation und nach Bestrahlung. Strahlentherapie, 1932, 44: 401.—Schubert, E. von. Zur Beurteilung der Operationsresul- tate des Zervixkarzinoms durch Schinz. Ibid., 1933, 46: 780.— Villard & Labry, R. Resultats de 1'hysterectomie eiargie dans le cancer du col uterin. Lyon chir., 1931, 28: 736-44.—Violet. Les resultats eloignes de l'operation de Wertheim dans le cancer du col uterin. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 1018-22. Also Gynecologie, 1928, 27: 705-10.—Wille, F. C. Ergebnisse der operativen Behandlung des Collumkarzinoms an der Charite-Frauenklinik in den Jahren 1916-20. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 18-21. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Surgery. Anselmino, K. J., & Oehlke, R. Ueber Friihkomplikationen bei der Behandlung des Collumkarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 724-8.—Bonney, V. Treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 1000.—Bottaro, L. P. Tratamiento del cancer del cuello uterino. Arch. urug. med., 1935, 7: 521-68.— Briand, H. Conceptions actuelles sur les affections du col uterin. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 1445-59.—Brocq, P., & Chabrut, R. Le traitement du cancer du col uterin. J. med. chir., Par., 1932, 103: 393-402.—Crossen, H. S. Cancer of the cervix uteri; some pertinent facts concerning the treatment. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 2149-52. ------ Modern treat- ment of cancer of cervix uteri. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1932, 39: 105-9.—Cuscaden, W. G. Some experiences in the treatment of cancer of the uterine cervix. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 1: 760-2.—Dann, D. S. The management of carcinoma of the cervix. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1935, 11: No. 6, 11-3.—Eymer, H. Ueber die Behandlung des Gebarmutter- halskrebses an der Heidelberger Univ.-Frauenklinik nebst grundsatzlichen Bemerkungen zur Collumcarcinom-Therapie uberhaupt. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1934, 157: 433-45.—Faure. J. L. L'evolution des idees, depuis 40 ans, dans le traitement des cancers du col uterin. In Livre jub. (Hartmann, H.) Par., 1932, 227-36. ------ Sur le traitement du cancer du col uterin. Gaz. clin., S. Paulo, 1933, 31: 30-5.—Fowler, R. The treatment of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Med. J. Aus- tralia, 1933, 2: 144-8—Freeman, M. Z. H. Status of the present treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Delaware M. J., 1934, 6: 57.—Freisfeld, R. Ueber unsere Erfahrungen in der Behandlung des Gebarmutterkrebses mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Carcinoma colli. Strahlentherapie, 1935, 54: 393-6.-—Gagey, J. A propos du traitement du cancer du col uterin. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1929, 276-81.—Gardner. W. S. Treatment of cancer of the cervix. West Virginia M. J., 1927, 23: 513-6.—Gobel. Zwei seltene Beobachtungen bei der Behandlung des Portiokarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: CERVIX 428 CERVIX 710.—Healy, W. P. Treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 451-9. Also Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1934, 16: 5-7. Also N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 10-12.—Held, E. Le traitement actuel du cancer du col de l'uterus. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1934, 54. 493-507.—Hinsel- mann, H. Ueber Friihtherapie des Portiocarcinoms. Hippo- krates, Stuttg., 1936, 7: 964-9.—Jones, T. E. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Cleveland Clin. Q., 1932, 1: 49-55. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 880. Also repr.—Kinney, L. C. Carcinoma of the cervix—its adequate treatment. California West. M., 1934, 40: 73-8.—Laborde, S. Treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri. Med. Brief, 1927, 55: 399-402.—Marquis, E. Traitement actuel du cancer du col de l'uterus. Gaz. med., 1927, 264-9.—Martius, H. Zur Behandlung des Gebarmutter- halskarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 305-10.—Merlin, J. A propos du traitement du cancer du col de l'uterus. Gaz. m6d. France, 1937, 44: radiol., 311-5.—Mocquot, P. Au sujet du cancer du col uterin. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1931, 57: 1232-4.—Monjardino, J. A proposito do cancro inoperavel do colo do utero. Rev. brasil. med. pharm., 1930, 6: 103-14.— Neef, F. E. Principles and technique involved in the present day treatment of cancer of the uterine cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 53: 241-9.—Neill, W., jr. The treatment of car- cinoma of the cervix. Virginia M. Month., 1930-31, 57: 775-7.—Noonan, W. T. On the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Canad. Lancet Pract., 1928, 71: 30-5. Also S. Mi- chael Hosp. M. Bull., Toronto, 1928, 3: 54-8.—Papin, F. Le cancer du col de l'uterus et son traitement. J. med. Bordeaux, 1935, 112: 343-7.—Robins, C. R. Treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1927, 40: 98-107.— Saltzstein, H. C, & Topcik, A. A. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix in Detroit, Michigan. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 17: 951-61.—Schmitz, H. E. Prophylaxis and treatment of car- cinoma of the uterine cervix. J. Lancet, 1934, 54: 748-50. Also Surg. Clin. N. America, 1935, 16: 19-29.—Seidler, M. [Treatment of cancer of cervix uteri; cases] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 643.—Shroyer, F. I. Prevention and treatment in cervical uterine cancer. Radiology, 1933, 20: 136-42.— Siredey, A. Le traitement du cancer du col uterin. Gyne- cologie, 1932, 31: 433. Also Rev. gin. clin., 1933, 47: 17-9 — Soler y Soto, L. Reflexi6ns que han contribufdo a orientar nuestro criterio en el tratamiento del cancer de la matriz, muy especialmente de su localizaci6n cervical. Rev. espafi. obst., 1931, 16: 55-63.—Spencer, H. R. Remarks on advances in the treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri. Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 535.—Stevens, J. T. The management of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1929, 26: 406-10.—Swanberg, H. The pre-radium treatment of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Radiology, 1930, 15: 290-5. Also Radiol. Rev., 1934, 56: 251-9.—Todd, T. F. The present position of treatment in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Brit. J. Radiol., 1936, 9: 1967204.—Wammock, H. The management of cancer of the cervix with emphasis upon the diagnosis and treatment. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1932, 29: 623-6.— Zubrzycki, J. [Evolution of therapy in cancer of the cervix of the uterus] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 906-8.—Zweifel, E. The present status of the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 20: 595-606 [Discussion] 715-21. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment: Methods. Diel, F. *Ueber die Vorbehandlung von operablen und inoperablen Cervix-Carcinomen mit 2.0 prozentigem Chloramin-Glyzerin, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der bakteriellen Befunde [Dusseldorf] 23p. 8? Heidelb., 1931. Leivant, F. *Traitement du cancer du col uterin par methodes physiotherapiques. 47p. 8? Par., 1937. Ajello, G. Cancro del collo dell' utero e diatermocoagula- zione. Rass. ostet., 1930, 39: 157-62.—Auer, E. S. A new method of treating cancer of the cervix. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1931, 28: 257-9.—Behan, R. J. Cancer of the cervix uteri; a consideration of methods of treatment in addition to surgery and irradiation. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1933, 14: 144-50.— Behney. C. A. Treatment of advanced carcinoma of the cervix. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934, 37: 289-94.—Blewett, J., & Johnson, M. B. The development of a technique in treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri. Med. J. Australia, 1933, 1: 683-5.— Bolamo, M. Ueber selektive Behandlung des Kollumkarzi- noms. Strahlentherapie, 1934, 50: 566-75.—Bonanno, A. M. L'antivirusterapia e la prova di Ruge-Philipp nella pratica radiumterapica dei carcinomi del collo dell' utero. Monit. ostet. gin., 1933, 5: 85-100— Collins, C. U. Cancer of the cervix; personal experiences with the Percy cautery method of treatment. Tr. West. Surg. Ass. (1926) 1927, 36: 451-8.— Floris, M. Modificazioni istologiche di un carcinoma del collo dell'utero sottoposto a diatermocoagulazione. Ann. ostet. gin., 1934, 56: 1455-65.—Fourmestraux. J. de. Diathermo- coagulation dans le traitement du cancer du col de l'uterus P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929, 38: 779-81.—Franco, C. d! Percy's cautery in carcinoma of the cervix and vagina. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1928, 8:474-9.—Gernez. A. propos du traitement du cancer du col. Bull. Soc. nat. chir Par 1931, 57: 1084-97—Grandclaude, C. Nuytten, J., & Tison, p! Rectite st6nosante apr£s traitement par les agents physiques d'un cancer du col uterin. Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 13-5.—Hartmann, H., Fabre, S., & Aitov, M. L'antivirus- therapie dans le traitement des cancers sphaceies du col comme adjuvant de la curietherapie. Gyn. obst.. Par., 1929, 20: 593 ------ Vaccinotherapie locale (antivirustherapie) des cancers sphaceies du col uterin. Presse med., 1929, 37: 401-3.— Healy, W. P. Carcinoma of the cervix; technique of treat ment. Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 26: 734-7.—Hyams, M. N. A new instrument for excision of the diseased endocervix, with surgical diathermy (preliminary report) N. York State J M 1928, 28: 646-8.—Long, W. The rational treatment of'car- cinoma of the cervix uteri. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1930, 23: 406-10.—Mackenzie, K. Advanced cancer of the cervix treated with acetone and X-radiation. N. Zealand M J 1936, 35: 309.—Magian, A. C. The heat treatment of cancer of the cervix. J. Cancer, Dubl., 1926, 3: 14-7.—Merlin, J. La diathermocoagulation dans le traitement du cancer du'coi de l'uterus. Gynecologie, 1929, 28: 5-14.—Mikulicz-Radecki F. von. Elektive Therapie beim Collumkarzinom. Zbl Gyn ' 1934, 58: 13-21.—Mitra, S. On the rational treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Ind. M. Gaz., 1929, 64: 316—9__ Nikolsky, I. N. [Symptoms for surgical and roentgen treat- ment in cancer of the uterine cervix] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 1453-64.—Pescarolo, B. Un notevole recente contributo alia cura del carcinoma del collo uterino. Minerva med., Tor. 1929, 9: 675.—Recasens, S. Wahl der Behandlungsmethoden des Kollumkarzinoms hinsichtlich der klinischen und patho- logisch-anatomischen Formen. Strahlentherapie, 1930, 37; 266-74.—Roux. Considerations sur le traitement du cancer inoperable du col de l'uterus au Centre anticancereux de Montpellier. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1934, 22:282-6.— Simon, S. Stellungnahme zum Aufsatz Elektive Therapie beim Collumkarzinom von F. von Mikulicz-Radecki. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 790-4.—Speciale, F. L'autovaccino-terapia negli epiteliomi ulcerati del collo d'utero. Policlinico, 1929, 36: sez. prat., 1425-7.—Stevens, J. T. Carcinoma of the cervix; treatment by a combination of Roentgen rays, radium, and electrothermic coagulation. Radiology, 1928, 10: 56-61.— Werneck, J. E. F. Posigao actual da cauterisacao a Byrne- Percy no tratamento do cancer do collo do utero. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1937, 31: pt 2, 330-4.—Zweifel, E. H. Los metodoa terapeuticos del carcinoma del cuello uterino. Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1931, 4: 428-39. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment: Radiotherapy. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Treatment sub- headings (Radium; Roentgen) Danzer, H. *Gibt es strahlenrefraktare Car- cinome? nachzuweisen an den Collumcarcino- men II Grades aus dem Material der Universi- tats-Frauenklinik in Munchen von 1923 bis 1929. 35p. 8? Miinch., 1937. Deisler, H. * Verhalten des Collumcarzinoma nach Strahlenbehandlung bei vorausgegangener luischer Infektion [Berlin] 27p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Hund, A. *Ueber einen Fall von Riesenzell- bildung bei bestrahltem Portiocarcinom [Jena] 26p. 8? Lpz., 1935. Allen, W. E., jr. Radiation therapy in carcinoma of the cervix. J. Nat. M. Ass., 1935, 27: 1-3.—Auer, E. S. The effects of X-rav and radium on cancer of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 790-7.—Baeten. Contribution a I'etude anatomo-pathologique de la regression du cancer cervical sous Taction de l'irradiation. Ann. Soc. med. Gand, 1929, n. ser., 8: 171; 205.—Bowing, H. H., & Fricke, R. E. The present status of radiotherapy for carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Radiol. Rev., 1930, 52: 124-6. Also Minnesota M., 1931, 14: 237-44— Burnam, C. F., & Neill, W., jr. A brief review of the indications and technical procedures employed by the authors in treatment of cancers of the uterine cervix and body. Radiol- ogy, 1925, 5: 1-4.—Butler, C, & Martinez-Olascoaga, D. Nuevas orientaciones en el tratamiento radiol6gico del cancer del cuello uterino. Arch. urug. med., 1935, 6: 219-28.— Cordua, R. The morphology of cervical carcinomata of the uterus as a basis for the judgment of the sensibility to rays. Brit. J. Radiol, 1926, 31: B. I. R. Sect., 477-86. Also Strah- lentherapie, 1926, 22: 689-700.—Cutler, M. Relation between structure and prognosis in cervical carcinoma under radiation treatment. N. England J. M., 1929, 200: 517-21.—Dann- reuther, W. Radiotherapy in the treatment of cancer of the cervix; with comments on modern variations in its application. Am. J. Obst., 1929, 17: 524-7.—Decker, P. La radiotherapie du carcinome de la portion uterine. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 1061-5.—Dietel, F. G. Zur Strahlenbehand- lung des inoperablen Collumkarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 1998-2002.—Donaldson, C. O. The treatment of cancer of the cervix. Radiology, 1929, 12: 154-6.—Eymer, H. Die Strahlentherapie bei der Behandlung des Collumcarcinoms. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1933-34, 156: 268-80. ------ Ueber Strahlenbehandlung der Krebse mit besonderer Beriicksichti- gung der Gebarmutterhalskrebse. Mschr. Krebsbekampf., 1936, 4: 225-36.—Farinas, L., & Nobo, P. P. Tratamiento por irradiaci6n del cancer inoperable del cuello del utero. Vida nueva, Habana, 1937, 39: 337-53.—Fricke, R. E. X-ray and radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Internat. J. S., CERVIX 429 CERVIX 1928, 41: 120-2.—Fiirst, W. Der heutige Stand der Bestrah- lungsfrage in der Therapie der Collumcarcinome. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 130: 283-324. ------ Zu den Bemerkungen von Neuwirth: zur Frage der Strahlenbehandlung der Collum- karzinome. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 1115-8— Gellhorn, G. Combined intra-abdominal and intravaginal irradiation in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 27: 422-4. Also repr.—Gilbert, R., & Kadrnka, S. Un aspect clinique du cancer du col uterin traite par les radiations. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 174.—Guedes, B. Die Radiotherapie der Karzinome des Collum uteri. Strahlen- therapie, 1935, 54: 238-44.—Hamann, A. Technik der Radiumbehandlung und Ergebnisse der kombinierten Radium- Rontgenbehandlung des Kollumkrebses. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934-35, 98: 249-51.—Hausding, H. Die Epikrise des bestrahlten Kollumkarzinoms; eine kritische Betrachtung zur Prognosestellung. Strahlentherapie, 1936, 55: 387-408.— Healy, W. P. Some problems in radiation therapy of car- cinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 31: 60-3. ------ Radiation therapy in cancer of the cervix. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 32: 647-51. ------ & Arneson, A. N. Radiation treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 32: 646-53.—Healy, W. P., & Cutler, M. Relation between structure and prognosis in cervical carcinoma under radiation treatment. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 15-28 [Discussion] 125—9.—Healy, W. P., & Kelly, J. A. Radiation in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 621-5.— Heyman, J. The combined radium and Rontgen treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 443-50.— Hurdon, E. The effects of preconception irradiation. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 872-6. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1935, 42: 553.—Huwer, G. Zur Histogenese der Riesenzellen in bestrahlten Portiokarzinomen. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57:103-5.—Johnston, Z. A. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri by radiation. Med. Woman J., 1928, 35: 3-6.—Jones, T. E. Diagnosis and treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Radiol. Rev., 1936, 58: 41-6.—Kalberer. H. J. Beitrage zum Studium histologischer Kriterien der Strahlen- sensibilitat von Portiokarzinomen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 645.—Kaplan, I. I. Irradiation of cancer of the cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 27: 392^00. Also repr — Keller, F. Radioaktives Wismut als unterstiitzendes Mittel in der Strahlenbehandlung des Collumkarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1933,57:1859-68.—Kimbrough, R. A., & Norris, C. C. Factors influencing end-results in carcinoma of the cervix after irradia- tion. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 279-87 [Discussion] 399-401.— Kleine, H. E. Histologischer Aufbau und Strahlenempfind- lichkeit der Collumkrebse. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1933-34, 155: 96-9.—Knowlton, I. Radiation therapy of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Med. Woman J., 1935, 42: 1-5.—Kress, L. C, & Reinhard, M. C. Radiation therapy in cancer of the cervix. Radiology, 1936, 27: 318-22.—Laborde, S. La radiotherapie du cancer du col de l'uterus. J. med. fr., 1933, 22: 93-8.— Lacassagne, A. Die relative Bedeutung der Ursachen fiir den Erfolg oder das Fehlschlagen bei der Radiotherapie der Collumepitheliome. Strahlentherapie, 1929, 32: 434-40. ----- Evolution et orientation des techniques en radio- therapie des epitheliomas cervico-uterins. Presse med., 1934, 42: 1644. Also Radiol, med., Milano, 1934, 21: 1170-83. Also Strahlentherapie, 1934, 51: 417-40.—Lachapele, A. P. L'impermeabilite du col dans les epitheliomas du col uterin; role de la roentgentherapie dans la recuperation de la per- meabilite. J. radiol. electr., 1934, 18: 300.—Lahm. Der Vorgang der Carcinomvernichtung beim bestrahlten Collum- carcinom. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 132: 145-8 [Discussion] 151-67. ----- Optimale Bedingungen als Grundlage opti- maler Erfolge bei der Bestrahlung des Kollumkarzinoms. Internat. Radiother., Darmst., 1927-28, 3: 1087-94.------ Ueber Strahlenwirkung und Strahlendosierung nach Beobach- tungen an vorbestrahlten Uteruscarcinomen. Strahlentherapie, 1930,36:237-69.—Lawrence, W. S. Standardization of X-ray and radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Radiology, 1929, 12: 429-34.—Mackenzie, B. Radiotherapy of cancer of the cervix uteri. N. Zealand M. J., 1935, 34:171-8— McPeak, E. M. Treatment of carcinoma of the cervix by radium and Roentgen ray. Virginia M. Month., 1930-31, 57: 733-6 — McWhirter, R. The principles of irradiation treatment in carcinoma of the cervix. Edinburgh M. J., 1936, 43: suppl. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 53-68.—Martius, H. Prinzipielles sur Strahlenbehandlung des Gebarmutterhalscarcinoms. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 956-60. ------ & Witte, E. Ueber die Strahlentherapie des Gebarmutterhalskarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 370-8.—Meigs. J. V., & Dresser, R. Carcinoma of the cervix treated by the roentgen ray and radium. Ann. Surg., 1937, 106: 653-67.—Meisels, E. [Importance of mul- tiple irradiation in the treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 858-60.—Mitra, S. Radiation therapy in carcinoma of the cervix uteri in India. Brit. J. Radiol., 1932, 5: 581-8.—Morton, D. G. The persistence of carcinoma in the cervix uteri after irradiation. Am. J. Roentg., 1933, 29: 487-96. ------ Cervical cancer; an autopsy study of women dying with cervical cancer after radiation. Cali- fornia West. M., 1935, 42: 345-9.—Muir, J. Radio-active substances and their therapeutic uses and applications; radio- therapy of cancer of the uterine cervix. Radiology, 1925, 5: "2; 322; 1926, 6: 41.—Murphey, D. R., jr. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix by the combined use of relatively small amounts of radium and deep X-ray. Surgery, 1937, ''• 82-91.—Norris, N. C. Histologic structure of carci- noma of the cervix uteri and its relation to radiosensitivity. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 33: 332-9.—Paroli, G. Le cancer du col de 1 uterus traite par la therapie radiante. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1932, 21: 18-21.— Pavlovsky, A. J. Cdncer inoperable del cuello del utero. Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34: 172-8.—Pnilipp, E. Zur Iherapie der Kollumkarzinome. Strahlentherapie, 1933, i7l 646-50.—Pickhan, A. Gesichtspunkte zur Strahlen- behandlung des Gebarmutterhalskarzinoms. Ibid., 1937, 60: 505-17.—Portmann, U. V. The relative roles of radium and roentgen rays in the treatment of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Cleveland Clin. Q., 1937, 4: 56-60.—Puccioni, L. Osservazioni istologiche sul comportamento degli elementi connettivali nei cancri del collo dell' utero irradiati. Ann. ostet. gin., 1933, 55: 1647-99.—Ratti. A. II trattamento col radio e coi raggi X del cancro del collo dell' utero. Rass. in- ternaz. clin. ter., 1935, 16: 499-516.—Regaud, C. Traitement des cancers du col de l'uterus par les radiations. Arch, electr. med., 1926, 36: 119; 161. ------ Strahlentherapie der Zervixkarzinome; allgemeine Richtlinien der Methoden und der Resultate; therapeutische Indikationen. Fortsch. Rontgen- strahl., 1926, 35: 288-333. ------ Quelques probbknes rela- tifs au traitement radiotherapique des epitheliomas cervico- uterins. Cancer, Brux., 1935, 12: 93-114.—Reichenmiller. Die Beeinflussung des Blutbildes durch verschiedene Arten der Strahlenbehandlung des Uteruskarzinoms. Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1933, 26: 110.—Rooy, A. H. M. J. van, Heukens- feldt, J. W. F. [et al.] [Radiotherapy in carcinoma of the cervix uteri] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 4035-50.—Sackett, N. B. The prognosis of cancer of the cervix treated by irradia- tion. N. York State J. M., 1935, 35: 1153-8. Also repr.— Sadi Fonso, F. Los rayos actfnicos en las lesiones del cuello del utero. Rev. med., Rosario, 1932, 7: 89-91.—Schaefer, W. Close radiation of carcinoma of the neck of the uterus by the body-cavity tube. Brit. J. Phys. M., 1935-36, 10: 46-8 — Schmitz, H. Radium and X-ray treatment in carcinomata of the uterine cervix. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1926, 7: 405-14. ------ Carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Internat. Radiother., Darmst., 1927-28, 3: 862-79. ------ Clinical observations on carcinoma of the uterine cervix after radiation therapy. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 32: 87-91. Also Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 130-2. Also Radiol. Rev., 1934, 56: 174-7. ------ Radia- tion therapy in carcinomas of the uterine cervix. Radiology, 1934, 23: 548-50. ------ Die Bestrahlungsbehandlung der Zervixkarzinome. Strahlentherapie, 1935, 54: 549-52.— Schugt. Zur Strahlenbehandlung des Portiocarcinom-Rezidivs und der carcinomatosen Blasenscheidenfistel. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 2064.—Sueffert, E. von. L'etat actuel, les problemes et les limites du traitement radio et radiumtherapique du cancer d'apres les experiences faites jusqu'ici particuliere- ment dans le traitement du cancer uterin. Arch, electr. med., 1914, 24: 552; 610.—Sheridan, W. M. X-ray and radium treatment in cancer of the cervix. South. M. & S., 1930, 92: 411-3.—Stevens, J. T. The management of carcinomata of the uterine cervix. Radiology, 1929, 12: 423-8.—Strachan, G. I. Contra-indications to irradiation in carcinoma of the cervix. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, otol., 50-3.—Strassmann, P. Zur Strahlenbehandlung des Gebar- mutterhals-Krebses. Strahlentherapie, 1929, 32: 413-33.— Swanberg, H., & Perley, A. E. Superiority of radiation therapy in uterine cervical cancer. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1933, 14: 604-10. Also Radiol. Rev., 1934, 56: 117-22.—Tod, M. C. Principles in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix by radiation. Med. Woman J., 1937, 44: 310-2.—Tyler, A. F. Radiation treatment of cancer of the uterine cervix. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1930, 11: 649; 1933, 14: 397.—Violet & Chamba. Cancers du col de l'uterus inoperables traites par le radium et le radiotherapie profonde associes. Arch, electr. med., 1926, 36: 432.—Voltz, F. Untersuchungen an durch Strah- len nicht geheilten Kollumkarzinomen. Strahlentherapie, 1933, 47: 475-84.—Wilkins, G. C. Radiation therapy in carcinoma of the cervix. Radiol. Rev., 1937, 59: 43. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment: Radiotherapy— Complications. Bowing, H. H., & Fricke, R. E. Serious complications en- countered during treatment of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 36: 490-7.—Collins, E. N., & Jones. T. E. Benign stricture of the intestine due to irradiation of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 59: 644-9 — Desaive, P. Considerations sur la radiotherapie des cancers du col uterin et sur les complications infectieuses de ce traite- ment. Cancer, Brux., 1934, 11: 213-30, 2 ch.—Ducuing, J., & N&gre, P. Les sequelles involutives cervico-vaginales apres la radiotherapie du cancer du col. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 529-35.—Findley, P. Complications resulting from pelvic irradiation for'cancer of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 358-65.—Gendreau, J. E. Les complications infectieuses de la radiotherapie du col uterin; a propos d'un cas de guerison apparente. Union med. Canada, 1927, 56: 618-26. Also Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1928-29, 5: 57-9.—Granzow, J. Zur Biologie des Strahlenovars; Dermoid im Ovarium einer wegen Kollumkarzinoms mit Radium und Rontgen Bestrahlten. Strahlentherapie, 1934, 49: 694-702.—Laas, E. Spatkompli- kation nach Bestrahlung. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1700. Also Beitr. path. Anat., 1935-36, 96: 578-80—Laborde, S. Les 6tats infectieux au cours de la radiotherapie des cancers du col l'uterus. Medecine, Par., 1933, 14: 430-4—Newell, Q. U., & Crossen, H. S. Late complications in irradiation treatment of cancer of cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 763-8, pl.—Pemberton, F. Metastases from cancer of the CERVIX 430 CERVIX cervix and radiation complications. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 557-9.—Rychlowski, Z. Influence des rayons X et du radium sur I'image de la vessie urinaire dans les cas du cancer du col de l'uterus. Gyn. obst., Par., 1929, 19: 212-6.— Springer, A. Spatschadigung der Blase nach Rontgen- Radiumtherapie eines Collumkarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 461.—Strachan, G. I. Radiotherapy and fistula formation in cervical carcinoma. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1931, 38: 542-9.—Tison, P. Stenoses rectales et peri-rectales apres traitement par les agents physiques du cancer du col uterin. Gaz. m6d. France, 1934, suppl. radiol., No. 15, 260-3. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment: Radiotherapy— Results. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Recurrence. Graff, G. *Behandlungsergebnisse in der Bonner Universitats-Frauenklinik bei Collum- carcinom mit Rontgenstrahlen allein oder mit Radiumbestrahlung bis zu 2,000 Milligrammele- mentstunden in der Zeit vom 1. 4. 1912 bis zum 1. 4. 1928. 24p. 8? Bonn, 1935. League of Nations. Health Organisation. Annual report on the results of radiotherapy in cancer of the uterine cervix; statements of results obtained in 1930 and previous years (collated in 1936) 74p. 8? Helsin., 1937. Forms Suppl. 1, v.17, Acta obst. gyn. scand. Bowing, H. H., Desjardins, A. TJ. [et al.] Results obtained in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri with radium and Roentgen rays from 1915 to 1923, inclusive. Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 24: 54-62.—Bowing, H. H., & Fricke, R. E. Results obtained in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri with radium and Roentgen rays from 1915 to 1924, in- clusive. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1930, 5: 223. Also Radiology, 1930, 14: 211-6.—BUben, I. [Results of radiation therapy of incurable collum cancer] Orvosk6pzes, 1933, 23: 442- 8. Also Strahlentherapie, 1934, 49: 82-91.—Chambers, H. The results of radiotherapy in cervix cancer. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 606.—Damme, G. van. Histologische Belege fiir die Bestrahlungsergebnisse bei Cervixkarzinom unter Anwen- dung der Exteriorisation des kleinen Beckens. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 310-8.—Dietel, F. G. Was hat die Strahlenbehandlung beim inoperablen Kollumkarzinom bisher geleistet? Strahlen- therapie, 1934, 50: 297-301.—Fricke, R. E. Mortality study in carcinoma of the uterine cervix treated by irradiation. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 33: 670-6.—Healy, W. P. End-results of the treatment of cervical cancer by radiation therapy. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1928, 53: 138-47. Also Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 594-9. ------ Experience with radiation therapy in cancer of the cervix. Ibid., 1934, 28: 386-92.—Hesse, F. Zur Strahlenbehandlung des Collumcarcinoms; therapeutischer und statischer Jahresbericht. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1936-37, 163: 467-74.—Hoed, D. den [Results of irradiation in cancer of the cervix of the uterus. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 4063-69.—Hunt, B. Treatment of cancer of the uterine cervix and breast by radium and deep therapy X-ray, with 7, 5, and 3 year end-results. Maine M. J., 1930, 21: 178-80.—Iribarne, J., Salaber, J. A., & Chevalier, R. M. Consideraciones sobre una estadistica de actino-terapia del cancer del cuello del utero. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1933, 18: 89-98, ch.—La- borde, S. A propos du traitement du cancer du col de l'uterus (quelques statistiques) Cancer, Brux., 1927, 4: spec No. 196- 207. Also J. radiol. electr., 1927, 11: 274-81. ------ Resume des travaux de la sous-commission charg6e de I'etude de la radiotherapie du cancer du col de l'uterus; Societe des nations. Ibid., 1930, 14: 96-100. ------& Liberson, M. Les recidives tardives des epitheliomas du col ut6rin apparemment gu6ris par la radiotherapie. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1937, 26: 504—26.— Laborde, S., & Wickham, Y. L. Radiotherapie du cancer du col de l'uterus (statistique des ann6es 1921, 1922, 1923, et 1924) Ibid., 1926, 15: 309; 1927, 16: 475. ------ La radio- therapie du cancer du col de l'uterus au Centre anticance- reux de la banlieue parisienne (Villejuif) Ibid., 1929, 18: 606; 1931, 20: 458. ------ Radiotherapie du cancer du col de l'uterus (statistique des annees 1921, 1922, 1923, et 1924) Centre anticancereux de la banlieue parisienne (Ville- juif) Gyn. obst., Par., 1926, 14: 397; 1929, 20: 602. Also J. radiol. electr., 1930, 14: 403-12. Also Strahlentherapie, 1932, 43: 301-16.—Lahm, W. Histologische Beobachtungen an 8 vorbestrahlten Carcinomen des Collum uteri, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Rezidivfrage und dem Problem der biologischen Krebsheilung. Ibid., 1928, 30: 277-307.—Lauritzen, K. Re- currences after 5 years' cure in carcinoma of the cervix radio- logically treated. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1933, 14: 575-96.— Lenz, M. Radiotherapy of cancer of the cervix at the Radium Institute, Paris, France. Am. J. Roentg., 1927, n. ser., 17: 335-42.—Matousek, M. [Radiotherapy and cases of carci- noma of the cervix uteri cured by radiation] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1933, 13: 116-23.—Mikulicz-Radecki. F. von. Erfolge der elektiven Therapie bei der Behandlung des Gebarmutterhals- krebses. Strahlentherapie, 1934, 49: 407-14.—Moglia, G. Risultati finali della terapia attinica ed attinico-chirurgica in 357 casi di cancro primitivo del collo uterino. Ann. ostet. gin. 1936, 58: suppl., 587-99.—Molinari, J. L., & Vierheller. F. El estado actual del tratamiento del cancer del cuello del utero por medio de los rayos X y el radium, y nuestra experiencia al respecto. Rev. As. med. argent., 1936, 50: 5-13.—Miihlmann E. Ergebnisse der Strahlenbehandlung des inoperablen Kol- lumkarzinoms 1920-27. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 504-9.— Nebesky, O. Unsere vorliiufigen Erfahrungen mit der princi- piellen Strahlenbehandlung des Uteruscollum-Carcinoms Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 699. —---- Unsere Erfahrungen bei der Strahlentherapie des Carcinoma colli uteri. Mschr Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934, 97: 317; 1936-37, 104: 275. Also Radiol. Rdsch., 1934, 3: 168-75. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59" 1784.—Porter, H. K. Experiences in the treatment of'car- cinoma of the cervix uteri with radium and deep X-ray therapy at Sydney Hospital. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 533-8.— Regaud, C. Traitement des cancers du col de l'uterus par les radiations; resultats 61oign6s (1919-25) obtenus a l'institut du radium de Paris. Lyon chir., 1931, 28: 767-71.—Schmitt, W. Ueber die Erfolge der Strahlenbehandlung beim inopera- blen Kollumkarzinom. Strahlentherapie, 1930, 37: 322-33.— Schmitz, H. The effect of radiation technic and the early diag- nosis of carcinoma of the uterine cervix on the 5-year good end- results; a study based on 488 primary cases. Radiology, 1933 21: 311-8.—Schreiner, B. F., & Wehr, W. H. Five and ten year end-results of the treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri by irradiation. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62: 764-8.—Simizu, N. Behandlungsergebnisse der Radiotherapie bei inoperablen Cervixcarcinom. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1935, 30: 3.— Spinelli, M. Un decennio di radium-rontgenterapia nel carci- noma dell' utero; note statistiche e terapeutiche. Actino- terapia, Nap., 1925-26, 5: 305-16.—Wille, F. C. Die Strahlen- therapie des Collumkarzinoms an der Charite-Frauenklinik und ihre Ergebnisse. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 2849-56. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment: Radium. Coignerai, P. *Des soins k donner avant, pendant et apres les applications de radium pour Spitheliomes inoperables du col. 52p. 8? Par., 1933. Rtjd, E. *Blodunders0gelser hos patienter med cancer colli uteri under radiumbehandlung [Examination of the blood in cancer of the cervix of the uterus treated by radium] 168p. 8? Kbh., 1925. Anderson, C. C. Radium in the treatment of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. N. Zealand M. J., 1930-31, 29: 130-3.— Berkeley, C. Radium and cancer of the neck of the uterus. Edinburgh M. J., 1936, 43: Tr. Obst. Soc, 105-36. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1936, 43: 607.—Bonnal, G. Curie- therapie du cancer du col de l'uterus. Marseille med., 1928, 65: pt 2, 229-35.—Bowing, H. H. A sketch of the history of radium therapy; with special reference to carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Med. Life, 1927, 34: 533-8. ----- Radium in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix during 1927. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 247-9. ------ The immediate response observed in the treatment of cases of carcinoma of the cervix uteri with radium. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1930, 10: 131-9.—Brown, P. T. Radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1931, 31: 679-83.—Cahen. Le curietherapie des cancers de l'uterus. J. chir., Brux., 1926, 25: 13-7.—Chambers, H. Radium treatment of cancer of the cervix. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 1406-8. Also Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1928, 3: 53-60.—Clark, J. A. Sobre la aplica- ci6n del fndice carioquin6tico como gufa para el tratamiento radiumterapico de los neoplasias malignas epiteliales del cuello uterino. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1928, 33: 852-61.—Cohen, J. Radium in cancer of the cervix; general remarks with report of some cases. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1928-29, 81: 401-6 — Concha, C. Cdncer c6rvico-uterino: su tratamiento por el radium. Bol. Soc cir. Chile, 1928, 6: 89-98.—Degrais, P., & Bellot, A. Curietherapie du cancer du col uterin. Bull. m6d., Par., 1937, 51: 438-40.—Dustin, A. P. Nouvelle contribution a l'6tude radiobiologique des epitheliomas du col uterin soumis a la teiecurietherapie; les courbes de pycnoses, de mitoses normales et de mitoses atypiques. Arch, internat. med. exp., Liege, 1927-28, 3: 383-449. ------ Contribution a I'etude radiobiologique des epitheliomas du col uterin traites par la teiecurietherapie; les courbes de pycnoses, de mitoses normales et de mitoses atypiques. Bruxelles m6d., 1926-27, 7: 1010-30. Also Bull. Acad. mid. Belgique, 1927, 7: 237-68, 8 pl. Also Cancer, Brux., 1927, 4: 387-430.—Eymer, H. Ueber interna- tionale Zusammenarbeit in der Frage der Radiumtherapie dea Uteruscollumcarcinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1928, 29: 464-8.— Farrar, L. K. P. The reaction of the tissues to radium in treat- ment of cancer of the cervix and the importance of lacerations in producing cancer in this location. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1926,51: 106-17, 3 pl.—Findley, P. Radium treatment for cancer of the cervix. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1935, 36: 321-3. ----- Limitations of radium therapy in cancer of the cervix. Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 36: 457-60.—Foveau de Courmelles. Cancer du col uterin et radium. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1929,305-8. Also J. med. Paris, 1932, 52: 779. Also Neoplasmes, 1929, 8: 354-7.----- Le radium contre le cancer du col uterin. BuU. Soc. med. P»ris. 1932, 226-8.—Grenier, E. P. Deux cas d'6pith61ioma du col uterin traites par le radium. Union m6d. Canada, 1929, 58: 420-4.—Healy, W. P. Radium therapy in carcinoma of the cervix. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 116-9.—Held, E. CERVIX 431 CERVIX Contribution a la curietherapie du cancer du col. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1931, 26: 373-93.—Kleine, H. O. Zur Frage der Beein- flussbarkeit der Strahlensensibilitat durch Lues und Diabetes bei Radiumbehandlung von Collumcarcinomen. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1933-34, 156: 285-7. Also Strahlentherapie, 1934, 49: 415-21.—Lahm, W. Die Radiumbestrahlung als Heilbehand- lung des Collumcarcinoms. Ibid., 1929, 33: 97-119. Also Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1929, 20: 17 [Discussion] 25-31 — Lammers, H. [Observations on radium treatment of cervical cancerl Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1928, 33: 60-8.—Meigs, J. V., & Parker, F., jr. The effect of radium on cancer of the cervix; an attempted correlation between the clinical results and the histologic changes, with especial reference to alterations in mitotic figures. N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 247-53.— Muir, J. The radium emanation treatment of cervical cancer; histological and pathological changes induced by radium in malignant cervix. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 422-4.— Murray, E. F. Radium in the treatment of carcinoma cervicis and intractable menorrhagia. Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 609.— Neill, W. Radium in the treatment of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 134: 74-6.—Pardo, C. Cancer del cuello uterino tratado con radium. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1926, 4: 133.—Petit-Dutaillis, P. Considerations sur le traitement des epitheiiomes du col uterin et, plus spetialement sur deux moyens de supprimer les 7% de lethalite dus k la curietherapie de ces neoplasmes. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1932, 46: 449; 481; 513. ------ Deux nouveaux cas d'epitheiiomes du col traites par curietherapie utero-vaginale et parietale. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 40-3.—Prestini, O. Considera- ciones sobre la curieterapia del cancer del cuello del utero. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1931, 38: 1630-5.—Proust, R., & Parat, M. L'index karyokinetique des lignees souches et des lignees collaterales dans les epitheliums malphigiens; etude d'un cas de cancer epidermoide du col uterin traite par le radium. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 342-8.—Radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Annual Rep. Brit. Empire Cancer Campaign, 1935, 12: 163.—Rud, E. Blutuntersuchun- gen bei Patientinnen mit Carcinoma colli uteri wahrend der Radiumbehandlung. Strahlentherapie, 1927, 25: 195-238.— Sasaki, M. Influence of radium on tuberculous, carcinomatous and simple erosions of portio vaginalis uteri; carcinomatous erosion. Polyclin. Dairen, 1930-33, 5: No. 29, 71. ------ Summarized consideration of experiments. Ibid., No. 31, 79-83. Also J. Orient, M., Dairen, 16: 71-2.—Shaw, W. F. Radium versus Wertheim's hysterectomy in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 332-7. -----& Dougal, D. Radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 720-2.—Strachan, G. I. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix with radium. _ Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 842—4.—Swanberg, H. Uterine cervical cancer; radium versus surgery. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1930, 11: 519-32. ----- The pre-radium treatment of uterine cervical malig- nancy. Ibid., 1934, 15: 214-9.—Wall, J. P. Radium in treatment of cervical carcinoma. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926- 27, 79: 246-51.—Ward, G. G. Radium therapy in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1929,13: 43-5.— Wickam, Y. L. Curietherapie du cancer du col uterin. Gaz. med. France, 1932, No. 9, 229.—Wight, O. B. Treatment of cancer of the cervix by radium. Northwest M., 1927, 26: 136-8. --- Carcinoma: Treatment: Radium—Com- plications. BidjIsnis, N. *Sur quelques cas d'ulceration de la paroi anterieure du rectum consecutive a la curietherapie pour cancer du col de l'uterus (radionecroses) 54p. 8? Par., 1937. Schmidt, H. *Ueber primare Mortalitat und Morbiditat nach Radiumbehandlung des Car- cinoma colli uteri. 28p. 8? Kiel, 1932. Auvray. Cancer du col uterin gueri par le radium depuis pree de 5 ans; fistule vesico-vaginale traitee d'abord sans succes par la voie haute transperitoneal et gu6rie par la voie vaginale. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1927, 53: 571-6 — Basden, M. A case of obstructed labour due to radium stenosis of the cervix. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond.. 1934-35, 28: 871. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1935, 42: 553.—Bernard, R. Les complications inflammatoires de la curietherapie dans les cancers du col de l'uterus; technique des applications de radium. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 731-41. Also Presse med., 1933, 41: 71.—Bortini, E. Idrometra secondario ad atresia cervicale e vaginale consecutivo ad applicazione di radio per carcinoma della portio, con sviluppo tardivo di adenocarcinoma del corpo e fibromiomi dell' utero. Ann. ostet. gin., 1929, 51: 1333-46.—Bugbee, H. G. Ureteral occlusion following radium implantation into the cervix. Tr. Am. Ass. Genitourin. Sur- geons, 1934, 27: 329-38. Also J. Urol., Bait., 1934, 32: 439- 48.—Chauvin, E. Ulceration v6sicale aprSs application de radium pour cancer du col uterin. Arch. mal. reins, 1935-36, 9: 432-4. Also Bull. Soc. fr. urol., 1935, 237-40. Also J. urol. med., Par., 1935, 40: 72-5.—Counselled V. S. Enterovaginal fistula following the application of radium to the cervical stump. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 533.—Dax, L. Radium-necrose tardive de la vessie apres curietherapie d'un cancer du col uterin. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1934, 29: 1005-7.—Ducuing, J., & Guilhem, P. Curietherapie du cancer du col et temperature. Presse med., 1933, 41: 1081-3.—Giardina, B. Sopra un caso di allergia da radium in seguito a terapia per carcinoma della portio. Ann. radiol., Bologna, 1934-35, 9: 590-603.—God- lewski, E. Les metastases dans la curietherapie du cancer du col. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1931, 20: 631-5.—Guilera, L. G. iExiste realmente una mortalidad primaria a conse- cuencia de la curieterapia por epitelioma dei cuello del utero? influencia de la flora bacteriol6gica cervico-vaginal en el pro- n6stico e indicaci6n de la terapeutica a emplear. An. Hosp. S. Cruz, Barcel., 1929, 3: 12-4.—Hirsch, A. Pyometra fol- lowing application of radium for carcinoma of the cervix, with the late development of adenocarcinoma of the body of the uterus. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 750-2.—Imbert, L. La cicatrisation des ulcSres par le radium dans le cancer du col uterin. Gaz. med. France, 1934, suppl. radiol., No. 15, 253-9.—Jayle, F. Gangrene tardive de la cavite cervicale de l'uterus a la suite d'une application de radium. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 1023-35. ------ Gangrene loca- lisee et gangrene a distance a la suite de 1'application du radium dans le col de l'uterus. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1928, 23: 572-85.— Jeanneney, G. Retrecissement du rectum apres curietherapie pour cancer du col. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1930, 39: 370-5. ------ & Wangermez, C. Stenoses cicatricielles du rectum consecutives au traitement curietherapique pour cancer du col uterin. J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1929, 59: 461-4.—Kessler, R., & Schmidt, H. Die primare Morbiditat und Mortalitat nach Radiumbehandlung des Kollumkarzinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1932, 44: 349-62.—KirchhofT, H., & Drenckhahn, J. Ueber die primare Morbiditat und Mortalitat bei der Intensivtherapie des Carcinoma colli uteri (vor allem Radium, vergleichsweise Operation) Ibid., 1934, 50: 428-45—Kleine, H. O. Zur Frage der Entstehung von Strahlenschadigungen infolge voran- gegangener syphilitischer Infektion (nach Radiumbestrahlung von Collumcarcinomen syphilitischer Frauen) Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932, 149: 213-22.—Kulitzy, G. [Cystoscopy in cancer of the cervix uteri before and after radium therapy] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 1059-61.—Lombardi, E. Settico-piemia da radium- terapia per cancro del collo uterino. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1933, 14: 399-405.—Massabuau, Lamarque [et al.] Stenose vaginale et pyo-metro-colpos consecutivement a la curie- therapie d'un cancer du col. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 525-30.—Philipp. Zwei Falle von Radiumschadigung der Blase. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934, 108: 424.—Wallon, E. Infection pulmonaire a pneumocoques a point de depart uterin, dedanchee par la curietherapie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 429.—White, W. C. Acute intestinal obstruction following radium treatment of cervix_ uteri. Ann. Surg., 1937, 105: 292-5.—Whitehouse, B. Cystic uterus following treat- ment of a carcinoma of cervix by radium. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1935, 42: 397.—Wille, F. C. Radiumschadigungen an Blase und Mastdarm bei Behandlung des Kollumkarzinoms. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 85: 383-90. pl. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment: Radium—Results. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Recurrence. Berger, A. *Erfolge und Erfahrungen in der Radiumbehandlung des Collumcarcinoms der Jahre 1920-31 an der Universitatsfrauenklinik in Basel [Basel] 51p. 8? Schopfheim (Baden) 1933. Ahumada, J. C Prestini. O., & Togno, J. del. Unsere Erfahrungen mit der Radiumtherapie des Cervixkarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1639-42.—Capizzano, N. Resultados alejados de la radiumterapia del cancer inoperable cervico- uterino. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1929, 8: 370-7.—Chievitz. O. [Results of radium treatment of cancer of uterine cervix in Copenhagen] Ugeskr. laeger, 1931, 93: 208-15. Also Hos- pitalstidende, 1935, 78: Foren. gyn. obst. forh., 1-7.—Chyde- nius, J. J. The results of radium-treatment of carcinoma colli uteri. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1936, 17: 559-65. Also Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1936, 79: 755-64.—Delporte. F., & Cahen, J. Les resultats eloigns de la curietherapie dans les cancers primitifs et dans les recidives post-operatoires des cancers du col (1921 a 1927, Institut du radium de Bruxelles) Gyn. obst., Par, 1929, 20: 618-22. Also Strasbourg med., 1929, 89: 80-5.—Donaldson, M. The radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix since 1921. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1927, 60: 97-111. Also Strahlentherapie, 1927, 25: 657.—Fenwick, P. C. Some end results in radium treatment of cancer of the cervix. N. Zealand M. J., 1931-32, 30: 9-12.—Guilera, L. G. Curieter&pia del cancer del coll uteri; resultats als 5 anvs (1926-31) An. Hosp. S. Cruz, Barcel., 1933, 7: 5-7.—Hall, O. D. Radium treatment for cancer of the cervix; report of cases; lantern slides. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1927, 16: 1-6.— Heukensfeldt Jansen, J. W. F. Die Radiumtherapie des Car- cinoma colli uteri in den Jahren 1923-34. Strahlentherapie, 1936, 56: 249-58.—Heuze. Quatorze observations de can- cers du col traites par le radium. Liege med., 1929, 22: 617-32.—Keene, F. E. End-results of radium therapy in 475 cases of cervical cancer. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 416. ------& Kimbrough, R. A., jr. End-results of radium therapy in carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 838-42.—Lahm, W. Zur Kasuistik des radiumbestrahlten Collumcarcinoms; Untersuchungen an fortlaufenden Probe- exzisionen iiber die biologische Strahlenwirkung und Carcinom- heilung. Strahlentherapie, 1927, 27: 442-86.—Le Lorier, Douay & Mayer, M. Grossesses survenues 3 et 7 ans apres CERVIX 432 CERVIX curietherapie du col pour neoplasme; stenose cicatricielle du col; infection ovulaire. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 197-200.—Lynch, E. The radium therapy of carcinoma of the cervix uteri; notes on the immediate results of treatment. Australas. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1934-35, 4: 219-25.—Mowat, G. T. Results of radium treatment in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Glasgow M. J., 1928, 110: 142-58.—Pitts, H. C, & Waterman, G. W. Report of results of radium treatment of carcinoma of cervix, 92 cases treated from 1921 to 1924, at the Rhode Island Hospital. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 20: 607-11.—Pomeroy, L. A. Five-year end results of radium treatment in carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Roentg., 1927, n. ser., 18: 514-9. Also repr. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 57: 671-3.—Pouey, E. Resultats du traite- ment du cancer du col, principalement par le radium, dans les 7 dernieres annees. Gynecologie, 1931, 30: 140-51. —;--- Resultado del tratamiento aplicado (radiumterapia principal- mente) sobre 246 enfermas del cuello del utero en un periodo de 8 afios. Arch. urug. med., 1937, 10: 685-90.—Primrose, A. C. Results of treatment by radium in 429 cases of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1926, 15: 194-8.— Ransohoff, J. L. End results of radium treatment in cancer of the cervix. Ohio M. J., 1926, 22: 763.—Report of radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1936, 69: 319.—Scheffey, L. C, & Thudium, W. J. End-results in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix with radium. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 22: 247-54.—Schreiner, B. F., & Simpson, B. T. End-results of radium treatment in epithelioma of the cervix uteri, based on the study of 374 cases; 1914 to 1923. Radiol. Rev., 1929, 51: 141-7.—Swan- berg, H. Uterine cervical cancer—latest 5-vear results at the Paris Radium Institute. Ibid., 1933, 55: 65.—Ward, G. G. Radium in the treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri; a review of a previous treatise with additional follow-up statistics. Am. J. Roentg., 1928, n. ser., 19: 330-4. _ Radium therapy of carcinoma of the cervix uteri; an analysis of results obtained at the Woman's Hospital, N. York. Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 607-9. ------& Farrar, L. K. P. Radium statistics of carcinoma of the cervix uteri; 2 more 5-year series. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 296-300. Also repr. ------ Eleven years' experience with the radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix, at the Woman's Hospital; a statistical report. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 556-9.—Whitehouse, H. B. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri; report of 5-year cures by radium in British hos- pitals. Ibid., 1934, 58: 447.—Wickham, Y. L., & Touflet, H. Accouchement par les voies naturelles d'un enfant d'aspect sain, ag6 actuellement de 3 ans, survenu apr£s curietherapie pour un cancer du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1932,21: 258-61. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment: Radium—Technic. Arneson, A. N. The distribution of radiation within the average female pelvis for different methods of applying radium to the cervix. Radiology, 1936, 27: 1-20.—Asherson, N. Inoperable carcinoma of cervix treated by radium transperi- toneally. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 538.—Bochenski, K. [Tech- nique in the application of radium treatment in inoperable cases of cancer of cervix uteri] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 855.—Brews, A. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix uteri by the Stockholm technique at the London Hospital, 1929 and 1930. Lancet, Lond., 1936. 1: 713.—Clauser, F. Metodi principali di curieterapia del cancro del collo uterino. Clin. ostet., 1928, 30: 816-45.—Crossen, H. S. Radium methods and statistics of cancer of tbe cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 378-86.—Cuscaden, W. G. Radon in the treatment of cervical carcinoma. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 193-5.—Cutler, M. The treatment of carcinoma of the cervix with small quantities of radium. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1932, 55: 481.—Daels, F. Die Radiumbehandlung des Cervixcarcinoms bei Exteriorisation des kleinen Beckens. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1936, 161: 305-7 [Discussion] 355-9. Also Strahlentherapie, 1936, 56: 380-8. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 306-10.—Degrais, P. Les doses en curietherapie des epitheliomas cutanes et du cancer du col. Strasbourg med., 1929, 89: 313-8.—Delporte, F., & Cahen, J. Les methodes de curietherapie dans le cancer du col uterin k l'institut du Radium de Bruxelles; statistiques 1921-27. Cancer, Brux., 1928, 5: 289-302.—Donaldson, M. The tech- nique of treatment of carcinoma of the cervix by means of ra- dium needles. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect. obst. gyn., 44-8.------ Technique of intra-abdominal insertion of radium for carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 844.—Gellhorn, G. Combined intra-abdominal and intra- vaginal radium treatment in cancer of the cervix. Surg. Gyn Obst., 1934, 58: 879-81.—Henrotay, J. L. Quelques points de technique curietherapique dans le cancer du col uterin Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12: 1164.—Heyman, J. Experiences with a modification of the technique hitherto used at Radium- hemmet in the radium treatment of cancer of the cervix. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1930, 9: 259-66.—Ivey, H. B. Treatment of cervical carcinoma with small amount of radium. Virginia M. Month., 1933, 60: 550-2.—Kaplan, 1.1. A new type appli- cator for use in the treatment of malignancy of the cervix Am. J. Roentg., 1927, n. ser., 17: 360. ------ Radiation treatment of malignancy of the cervix by radium emanation. Radiology, 1927, 9: 314-21.—Kidd, L. S. The treatment by radon of the glandular extension from a malignant cervix Med. J. Australia, 1933, 2: 253.—Lucas, C. D. The calculation of dosage in the radium treatment of carcinoma of the cervix Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 36: 477-89.—Mandler, V. [Concerning X-ray dosimetry in radiumtherapy of cancer of cervix uteril Cas. lek. desk., 1927, 66: 1507.—Muir, J. The radium emana. tion treatment of cervical cancer. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126- 502; 551. ------ Present-day therapeutic applications' Ibid., 243; 291. ------ Technical details of application" Ibid., 1928, 127: 472-4. Also J. Maine M. Ass., 1926* 17: 151-9.—Neef, F. E. Application of radium in car- cinoma of uterine cervix; a standard combination for con- venience and uniformity. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 36: 231.— Odescalchi, I. Sopra due casi di applicazione intraddominale di radium per diffusioni del cancro del collo dell' utero. Atti Soc. lombard. sc med.. 1925, 14: 135-41.—Porter, H. K. Some methods used in the treatment of carcinoma of cervix by radi- um. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1930, 2: 124-46.__ Simpson, F. E. Technic of treatment of cancer of cervix with radon. Radiology, 1934, 23: 170-2. ------& Dunlevy, G. R. Radium treatment of cervical cancer in ambulatory patients. Illinois M. J., 1932, 62: 82-4.—Strauss, H. A method for biopsy and for facilitating insertion of radium in carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 451.__ Swanberg, H. Regaud's technic in cervical cancer; use of new radium applicator. Radiology, 1929, 12: 435-46. Also Radiol. Rev., 1929, 51: 107-23. ------ Regaud technic of radium application (with modifications) in uterine cervical malignancy. Ibid., 375-83. ---;--- Heavily filtered radium in the treatment of uterine cervical cancer. Ibid., 1935, 57; 211-3. Also repr. Also J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1934, 27: 462-4. ------ Simplification of radium technic in uterine cervical cancer. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1936, 17: 162-6. Also repr. Also Radiol. Rev., 1936, 58: 59-65. Also repr.—Ward, G. G., & Farrar, L. K. P. Reradiation in the radium therapy of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1931, 56: 221-8. Also repr. Also Am. J. Obst., 1931, 22: 543-50. Also repr.—Ward, G. G., & Sackett, N. B. Radium therapy of carcinoma of the cervix uteri; the standard treatment in use in the cancer clinic of the Woman's Hospital, N. York, and a combined statistical report of 5 and 10 year results; series 1919-29. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 495-9.—Wickham, Y. L. Appareil pour radiumtherapie gynecologique permettant le surdosage des parametres et du col de l'uterus cancereux. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 151-8. ---- Carcinoma: Treatment: Roentgen rays. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Treatment: Radio- therapy. Arneson, A. N., & Stewart, F. W. Clinical and histologic changes produced in carcinoma of the cervix by different amounts of roentgen radiation. Arch. Surg., 1935, 31: 542- 67.—Behney, C. A. An evaluation of high voltage roentgen rays in the therapy of carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Roentg., 1932, 27: 877-83.—Brandess, T. Mess- und Einstellapparat fiir die Rontgenbestrahlung des Uteruskollumkarzinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1926, 22: 569-77.—Clarkson, W., & Barker, A. Coutard's treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 590.—Coutard, H. Roentgen therapy of the pelvis in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 36: 603-9.—Englmann. Technik und Biologie der protrahierten Rontgenlangzeitbestrahlung des Portio- karzinoms. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934-35, 98: 247-9 — Faerber, H. Pseudozyste des Uterus als Bestrahlungsfolge bei Portiokarzinom. Ibid., 1928, 79: 45-7.—Findley, P. Pelvic irradiation in cancer of the cervix. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1932, 13: 405. Also Nebraska M. J., 1930, 15: 381-4.—Furst, W. Untersuchungen iiber die Dosierung harter Rontgen- strahlung aus Fernfeldern bei der Behandlung des Collum- carcinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1929, 34: 501-40.—Gunsett, A. Questions de dosage dans le traitement par les rayons X des cancers du col de l'uterus; l'ionometrie intravaginale en unites francaises et en unites internationales. Arch, electr. med., 1930, 38: 391-8. ------ Les rayons X employes seuls dans le traitement des cancers du col de l'uterus et des recidives apres hysterectomie (avec quelques remarques sur le traitement postoperatoire) Ibid., 407-12. ------ Technique de rcent- gentherapie dans les cancers du col de l'uterus. Strasbourg med., 1930, 90: 779-82. ------ Neuf annees de dose frac- tionnee avec quelques remarques sur le dosage intravaginal dans la roentgentherapie des cancers du col de l'uterus. Ibid., 1931, 91: 363-81. Also J. radiol. electr., 1931, 15: 685-92. -----— Indications et techniques de la roentgentherapie dans le traitement des cancers du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1932, 20: 581-6. Also Strasbourg med., 1932, 92: 315. ------ La roentgentherapie a doses fractionnees du cancer du col de l'uterus. J. radiol. electr., 1935, 19: 110-4. ------ Essai sur la technique de la roentgentherapie des cancers du col a l'aide d'appareillages a tres haut voltage. Ibid., 1936, 20: 344-54. Also Strahlentherapie, 1936, 56: 422-36.—Jaroschka, K. Ueber den Einfluss der Rontgen- strahlen auf den Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel des Portiocarcinoms. Ibid., 1928, 28: 784-7.—Martius, H. Ueber die intravaginale Rontgenbestrahlung der Gebarmutterhalskarzinome. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 293. Also Strahlentherapie, 1934, 51: 477-9.—Mathey-Cornat, M. R. Ueber die Bestrahlung von aussen her, mit Rbntgenstrahlen, die mit 200 und 300 KV erzeugt wurden, als erste Behandlungspha'se beim Zervix- karzinom. Ibid., 1936, 57: 313-26.—Palugyay, J. Mess-und Einstellungsapparat fiir die Rontgenbestrahlung des Uteruscol- lumcarcinoms. Ibid., 1926, 23: 191.—Philipp, E. Zur The- rapie der Kollumkarzinome an der Universitats-Frauenklimk. CERVIX 433 CERVIX Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1933, 26: 92—Richman. S. Blood changes in patients having carcinoma of the cervix of the uterus irradiated with a 3,000,000-volt roentgen apparatus; report of 9 cases. Radiology, 1935, 25: 433-6.—Rypins, E. L. X-ray therapy and its use in carcinoma of the cervix. J. Iowa M Soc, 1932, 22: 70-3.—Tateishi, Y. Klinische und histo- chemische Untersuchungen bei harter Radiobestrahlung des inoperablen Collumcarcinoms. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1933, 28: Nos. 1-7, 12.—Zachcrl, H. Ueber die Bedeutung des reticuloenaothelialen Apparates bei der Rontgenbestrahlung des Collumcarcinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1929, 33: 515-36. ___. Carcinoma: Treatment: Roentgen rays— Results. Badescu, A. A. [Results of roentgen-ray treatment in cancer of the uterine cervix] Romania med., 1930, 8: 173-5.— Bolaffio, M. Unsere Erfahrungen mit der Rontgentherapie des Collumcarcinoms. Strahlentherapie, 1928, 29: 453-63. ------ Un'esperienza di 5 anni sulla roentgenterapia del cancro del collo dell' utero. Boll. Soc. sc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1926, 27:112-6.—Coutard, H., & Regaud. C. Resultats et technique dela roentgentherapie dans les cancers du col de l'uterus. J. radiol. electr., 1926, 10: 152-4.—Erichsen. F. Ueber die bisherigen Ergebnisse der intravaginalen Rontgenbestrahlung beiin Gebarmutterhalskarzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1330- 5—Heyman, J. [Case of inoperable cervical cancer; death from diphtheritic angina 6 years after successful Roentgen treatment; post-mortem examination] Upsala lak. foren. forh., 1928, n. F., 34: 299-302. ___ Carcinoma: Treatment: Statistics. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Treatment sub- headings (Radiotherapy; Radium; Roentgen) Fermoselle-Bacardi, J. J. *Etude du traite- ment du cancer du col uterin (resultats eloigned) 118p. 8? Par., 1932. Reinhardt, K. *Behandlungsergebnisse der Cervix- und Collumkarzinome an der Universi- tats-Frauenklinik Halle a. S. vom 1. 5. 1926 bis 1 5. 1928 nach 5-7jahriger Bcobachtungsdauer [Halle-Wittenberg] 31p. 8? Kothen, 1935. Aguinaga, A., & Serta, S. Resultado do tratamento do cancer do collo uterino. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1931, 25: 75-82.—Auer, E. S. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri; a statistical survey of 21 years of treatment. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98: 2259-62. Also repr. ------ Carcinoma of the cervix; results of treatment in 136 cases. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 47-50.—Bartlett, M. K., & Smith, G. van S. Carcinoma of the cervix; a study of cases treated at the Free Hospital for Women between 1875 and 1929. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 249-53.—Burnam, C. F. Cancer of the cervix uteri; statistical study of 1,578 patients treated at the Howard A. Kelly Hospital between January 1, 1911, and September 30, 1927, Ibid., 1933, 56:427-9.—Busch, K. F. B. [Results from treatment of cancer of the cervix of the uterus] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 288-91 — Clark, J. G., & Ferguson. L. K. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri as treated in the Gynecologic Department of the University Hospital (series II, 1919-23) Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 144-56.— Clauberg, C. Die Dauerresultate der Collumkarzinombe- handlung in der Kieler Universitats-Frauenklinik 1917-22. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 2339-47.—Crossen. H. S. Conclusions from a study of 5-year cures in a series of 121 cases of carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Tr. Am. Gvn. Soc, 1931, 56: 239-54. Also Am. J. Obst., 1931, 22: 559-70. ------& Newell, Q. U. Five-year cures of carcinoma of cervix uteri. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 58: 450.—Fruchaud, H. Quelques remarques sur le traitement du cancer du col de l'uterus; resultats personnels. Arch. m6d. Angers, 1929, 33: 156-64.—Gellhorn, G. Can we increase the percentage of cures in cancer of the cervix uteri? Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 58: 456.—Gclpi, M. J. Review of various methods of treatment of carcinoma of the cervix; attendant primary mortality and 5-year cures. Radiology, 1928, 11: 403-8.—Gentil, F. Sobre o tratamento do cancros do colo do utero no instituto Portugues de oncologia. Arq. pat., Lisb., 1931, 3: 178-82.—Gernez, L., & Mallet, L. Le traitement du cancer du col uterin au centre anticanc6reux de I'Hopital Tenon. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 533-43 — Green, L. Treatment of carcinoma of the cervix at city- county hospital. Southwest. M., 1937, 21: 77-80.—Healy, W. P., & Frazell, E. L. Methods and results of treatment in carcinoma of the cervix at the Memorial Hospital. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 34: 593-606.—Jones, T. E. A comparison of the results of surgery and of radiation in the treatment of cancer of the cervix; an analysis of 200 cases subjected to radiation treatment. Ibid., 1931, 21: 187-96.—Judd. E. S., & Phillips. I. R. The curability of carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 789-92.—Kamniker, H. Behand- lungsergebnisse und Dauerheilungen beim Collumcarcinom. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932, 148: 12-30.—Lacassagne. A. Results of the treatment of cancer of the cervix uteri. Brit. M. J., 1932, 2: 912.—Lynch, F. W. A 5 to 15 vear follow-up study of 192 crvical cancers. Tr. Am. Gvn. Soc, 1931, 56: 229-38. Also Am. J. Obst., 1931, 22: 550-9.—Lynch. C. F., Beauchamp, E. C, & Kisiel, W. J. Three cured cases of carcinoma of cervix. Commonhealth. Bost., 1933, 20: 7.—Mitra, S. Carcinoma of I 112386—vol. 3, 4th series-----28 the cervix in India; the 5-year end-results. Brit. M. J., 1937, 1: 747-50.—Newell, Q. U. Five-year end-results in the treat- ment of cancer of the uterine cervix at the Barnes Hospital. Am. J. Obst,, 1932, 24: 167.—Percival. E. S. Carcinoma of the cervix (a report on 100 cases treated at the Montreal General Hospital, 1025-29) Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 33: 374-6.— Pitts, H. C, & Waterman, G. B. The treatment of cancer of (be cervix uteri at the Rhode Island Hospital. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 30-8.—Plate, W. P. Ergebnisse der Behand- lung der Carcinoma colli uteri, insbesondere der Radium- Iherapie. Zbl. Gyn., 1036, 60: 1038.—Reiprich. Die Dauer- heilungen der in den Jahren 1913-28 in der Breslauer Univer- sitiits-Frauenklinik behandelten Collumcarcinome. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1933-34, 156: 287. Also Strahlentherapie, 1934, 51: 601-21.— Report of the Gynaecological Department for tbe year 1934, Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1935, 68: 294-7.— bichards, G. E.. & Cosbic, W. G. The radiological treatment oi cancer; methods and results 1928-35; carcinoma cervicis uteri. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 35: 381-5.—Scheffey, L. C, & Thudium. W. J. Further end-results in the treatment of carcinoma of the cervix; including the report of a second 5-year series. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 946-56.—Schinz, H. R. Bemerkungen zu den Behandlungsergebnissen beim Kollum- karzinom an der Breslauer Universitats-Frauenklinik. Strah- lentherapie. 1936, 57: 655-60.—Schlink, H. H., & Chapman, C. L. Tbe treatment of cancer of tbe cervix uteri at tbe Royal Prince Alfred Hospital from January 1, 1930, to December 31, 1935. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 527-33.—Schreiner, B. F., & Kress, L. C. The results of treatment of carcinoma of tbe cervix based on a study of 417 cases—Januarv 1919 to June 1925. Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 25: 359-63.—Schroder, It. Die Therapie des Carcinoma colli uteri 1. X. 1922 bis 31. XII. 1930. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 546-63.—Stewart. C. B., & Denton, J. F. Cancer of cervix uteri; a report of 333 cases—5 or more years after treatment. Bull. Fulton Co. M. Soc, 1934, 8: 2— Ward, G. G. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri; combined statistics of patients treated in the cancer clinic of the Woman's Hospital in New York, series from 1919-27, with a 5-vear observation period Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 434-6. Also repr. ---- Carcinoma: Types. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Classification. Millot, J. L. *Etude des formes anatomo- cliniques des epitheliomas du canal cervico-uterin. 129p. 8? Par., 1936. Babes, A., & Lazarescu-Pantzu. Ueber das Collumcarci- nom mit glykogenreichen Zellen (Collumcarcinom mit hellen Zellen) Virchows Arch., 1930, 275: 765-84.—Brocq, P., Palmer, R., & Farat. M. Epithelioma du col uterin, cylin- drique, a m6gacellules independantes; adenopathies iliaque externe. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 345-57. Also Presse med., 1936, 44: 1803.—Cuilera, L. Application de la methode de Del Rio Hortega pour la coloration des fibrilles epitheiiales et du mucicarmin, a la differenciation des formes adenomateuses de 1'epitheiioma du col uterin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 173.—Healy, W. P. Cancer of the cervix; clinical and histological types. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 552.—Leveuf, J. Les epitheliomas muco-secretants du col de l'uterus. Rev. crit. path., Par., 1933-34, 4: 173-7.—Momi- gliano, E. Sopra il cancro a cellule basali del corpo e del collo dell' utero. Tumori, Milano, 1934, 20: 168; 246, 8 pl.—Reeb. Le cancer glandulaire mucipare du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 115. Also Gyn. obst., Par., 1928, 17: 1-9.—Richter. C. S. [Two cases of gelatinous cancer of vaginal portion of uterus] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1930, 70: 1117- 20 pl.—Tilmann, O. Ueber den Schleimkrebs des Collum uteri. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 2779-86. ---- Carcinoma: Types: Adenocarcinoma. Bailey, K. V. Adenocarcinoma of the cervix. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1936, 43: 570.—Boldt, H. J. Adenocarcinoma of the cervix and intestine. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1917, 91: 655.— Braude. I. [Early microscopic diagnosis of adenocarcinoma cervix uteri] Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 571-80.—Danneel, H. Adenoearcinom der Portio vaginalis uteri. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1935, 159: 395-403.—Feldweg, P. Ueber die angebliche Aussichtslosi"keit der Strahlenbehandlung beim Driisenkrebs im Collum uteri. Strahlentherapie, 1933, 46: 110-8.—Gianotti, M. Adenocarcinoma cistico in utero miomatoso. Cancro, Tor., 1931, 2: 110-5, pl.—Haupt, W. Die Behandlung des Adenokarzinoms des Collum uteri. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 103: 103.------Darf der Driisenkrebs des Gebar- mutt'erhalses fiir strahlenrefraktiir nngesehen werden? Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933, 94: 364-7.—Keller, F. Die Prognose des Adenokarzinoms des Collum uteri bei Strahlenbehandlung. Strahlentherapie, 1930, 37: 349-53.—Madruzza, G. Beitrag zur Prognose und Behandlung des Adenokarzinoms des Collum uteri. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 19-22.—Morales Pleguezuelo, M. Adeno-carcinoma del cuello uterino. An. Hosp. S. Jose, Madr., 1932-33, 4: 225-7, pl.—Nilsson. F. Erfahruno-en iiber Adeno- carcinoma colli uteri. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1933, 14: 283-330. ----_ Prognose und Behandlung der Kollumadenokarzi- nome. Ibid., 1935, 16: 217-23.—Norris, C. C. Adenocar- cinoma of the cervix; a study of 43 cases. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 27: 633-75.—Slany, A. Zur Differentialdiagnose des Adenoma malignum cervicis. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1937, 164: 565-70.—Traina Rao, G. L'adenoma maligno del canale CERVIX 434 CERVIX cervicale. Riv. ital. gin., 1935-36, 18: 38-64.—Wintz, H. Zur Strahlenbehandlung des Adenocarcinoma cervicis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1935-7. •---■— La radiotherapie de l'adenocarcinome du col uterin. Bruxelles med., 1936-37, 17: 1595-9, ---- Carcinoma: Types, epidermoid. Bonnet, P. Cancer du col uterin, du type malpighien, propagation probable d'un cancer du col. Lyon chir., 1927, 24: 408-10.—Cooper, Z. K., & Seelig, M. G. The effect of radiation upon reticulum in squamous cell carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 30: 32-8.—Eckert. C. T., & Cooper, Z. K. Histologic study of nuclei in squamous-cell carcinoma of the uterine cervix. Arch. Path., Chic, 1937, 24: 476-80.—Galloway, C. E. Schiller's test for early squamous- cell carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 26: 281. Also repr.—Goldstine, M. T. Squamous-cell carcinoma of cervix; adeno-carcinoma of fundus of uterus. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 137-9.—Healy. W. P. Variation of radiosensitivity of epidermoid carcinoma of the cervix uteri. Radiology, 1929, 13: 323-5.—Martzloff, K. H. Epidermoid carcinoma of the cervix uteri; a histologic study to determine the resemblance between biopsy specimens and the parent tumor obtained by radical panhysterectomy. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1928, 53: 121-37. Also Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 578-94.—Murray, L. Two cases of squamous carcinoma of the cervix. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1927, n. ser., 124: 411.—Odenthal, W. Plattenepithel- karzinom der Portio mit schleimiger Degeneration. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 78: 294-7.—Regaud. C, & Gricouroff, G. L'epitheiioma epidermoide du col de l'uterus a keratinisation perilobulaire. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 360-8.—Todd. T. F. Squamous carcinoma of the cervix, with metastasis in the kid- ney. J. Obst, Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1936, 43: 585-6.—Vasiliu, I. Essai de caracterisation cinetique des stades pr6cancereux (etude sur les cancers pavimenteux du col uterin) Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1922, 11:395-419. ---- Carcinoma—in pregnancy and labor. Hackemeyer, H. [J.] *UteruskolIumkarzinom und Graviditas 18p. 8? Miinch., 1934. Nadjm Abadi, A. *Cancer du col de lJuterus au cours de la grossesse. 104p. 8? Par., 1936. Addessi, G. Quattro casi di cancro del collo dell' utero in gravidanza con speciale riguardo al reperto istologico. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1930, 27: 531-49, 2 pl.—Amico-Roxas, S. Su di un caso di carcinoma del collo uterino in gravidanza. Riv. ostet. gin., 1936, 18: 99-103.—Baer, J. L. Carcinoma of the cervix complicated by pregnancy. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1936, 16: 51-61.—Banssillon. Caillot & Ambre. Lesions in- flummatoires massives et necrobiose simulant le cancer du col au cours de la gestation; cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 594.—Benenson, I. G. [Complications during pregnancy, due to cancer of uterus cervix] J. akush., 1930, 41: 690-7.—Carta, B. Considerazioni cliniche su di un caso di carcinoma della portio complicante la gravidanza. Gior. med. prat., 1937, 19: 223-34.—Condamin, Voron & Molin. Cancer du col sur uterus gravide. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 863-5.—Crousse, R„ & Anciaux. Deux cas de cancer du col uterin compliques de grossesses tubaires. Bruxelles med., 1933-34, 14: 383-6. Also Ann. Inst. chir. Bruxelles, 1934, 35: 8-13. Also Gynecologie, 1934, 33: 700.— Danforth, W. C. Carcinoma of the cervix during pregnancy. Proc Inst. M. Chicago, 1936, 11: 195. Also Am. J. Obst., 1937, 34: 365-79.—Dertchinsky, G. D. [Cancer of cervix uteri in conjunction with ectopic pregnancy] J. akush., 1927, 38: 227-9.—Fruhinsholz & Hamant. Cancer du col et grossesse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 421.—Fulconis. Cancer du col et grossesse chez une tuberculeuse anterieurement nephrectomisee; hysterectomie totale; guerison. Ibid., 1933, 22: 494.—Gernez, L. Cancer du col et grossesse. Ibid., 1937, 26: 491—6.—Hauch, E. Grossesse et cancer du col uterin. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1927, 22: 413-20.—Heuze. Trois observa- tions de cancer du col; grossesse. Li6ge med., 1929, 22: 632-6.— Hinselmann, H. Malignes Adenom der Portio bei Schwanger- scbaft im dritten Monat. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 96: 554-9.—Ingelrans, P., & Patoir, G. Cancer du col et grossesse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 493.—Jardine, R. Cancer of the cervix [obstructed labour] Glasgow M. J., 1907, 67: 232-5.—Job & Hamant. Cancer du col et grossesse. Bull Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 366-9.—Keller, R. Considera- tions sur 3 cas de cancer du col observes au cours de la grossesse. Ibid., 1934, 23: 433-7. Also Strasbourg med., 1934, 94: 361-3.—Kimura, S. Cancer of cervix uteri complicating tubal pregnancy. Jap. J. Obst., 1928, 11: 129, pl.—Levy du Pan. Cancer du col de l'uterus et grossesse. J. obst. gyn., Par., 1935, 6: No. 1, 3-7.—Limpach, J. Difficulte du diagnostic differen- tiel entre erosion et cancer du col au moment d'un accouche- ment. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 409-11. Also Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 425.—McGlinn, J. A. Cancer of the cervix complicating pregnancy. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc (1929) 1930, 54: 145-52.—Moris, S. W. Carcinoma of cervix in pregnancy. Chin. M. J., 1935, 49: 671-5.—Murphy. A. G. The post partum cervix, with notes on its relation to the inci- dence of carcinoma. Southwest. M., 1937, 21: 88-94.— Neill, W„ jr. Pregnancy complicated by carcinoma of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 414-9.—Nevinny, H. Ueber das Kollumkarzinom am Schwangerschaftsende. Zschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 193(^31, 99: 199-213, pl.—Routh, A. Cancer ol the cervix complicating labour. Lancet, Lond., 1904 2- 1612.—Schilling, N. Carcinoma of the cervix associated with pregnancy. Am. J. Obst., 1924, 7: 440-9.—Shirley, J. a Pregnancy and parturition in uterus, with inoperable cancer of cervix. Kentucky M. J., 1904-5, 2: 137-41.—Stanca, C [Case of cancer of the neck of the uterus during preenannvi Cluj. med., 1928, 9: 89-91.—Stiglbauer, R. Spontangebur bei Krebs am ausseren Muttermund. Wien. klin. Wschr 1930, 43: 1407.—Stockl, E. Kollumkarzinom und Schwaneer' schaft. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931-32, 101: 437-50. J Torre Blanco, J. Consideraciones sobre un caso de carcinoma de cuello y embarazo. Arch, med., Madr., 1933, 36: 729-32. ---- Carcinoma—in pregnancy and labor: Treatment. See also Cesarean section, Indications. Labour, E. Contribution a I'etude du traite- ment du cancer du col uterin chez la femme en- ceinte. 158p. 8? Par., 1935. Audebert & Galy-Gasparrou, A. Cancer du col et grossesse1 accouchement spontane; curietherapie et radiotherapie dans lea suites de couches. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 328-30.—Basden, M. Irradiation and pregnancy. Lancet' Lond., 1935, 1: 677.—Berkeley, C. Wertheim's operation et term, following the classical Caesarean section preceded by radium treatment during pregnancy. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1934, 41: 402-4.—Bourret. Cancer du col uterin et grossesse: diagnostic et conduite a tenir. Gaz. hop., 1926, 99: 1062-4.—Brouha, M., & Gosselin, O. A propos du traitement du cancer du col uterin pendant la grossesse. Bull. Acad med Belgique, 1933, 5. ser., 13: 499-518. Also Bruxelles med' 1933-34, 14: 620-33. Also Gynecologie, 1934, 33: 776-8 Also Liege med., 1934, 27: 97-127.—Claye, A. M. Wertheim's operation at term, preceded by lower segment Caesarean section and followed by radium treatment. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1934, 41: 401.—Coite & Trillat. Operation cesarienne pour cancer du col et grossesse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 266.—Commandeur-Eparvier & Michon. Cancer du col ut6rin et grossesse; cesarienne; amputation de Porro; curie- therapie. Ibid., 1926, 15: 59-62.—Condamin, H. Deux observations d'hysterectomie vaginale pour cancer du col sur l'uterus gravide. Lyon med., 1905, 104: 281-6.—Condamin, R. Cancer du col et grossesse; traitement par le radium. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 862. ------ Cancer du col d'un uterus gravide; la mire ou I'enfant0 solution du probleme par le radium. Gynecologie, 1928, 27: 577-97.—Earle. H. M. A case of Caesarean section during labour for obstruction to delivery per vias naturales due to cancer of the cervix after considerable dilatation of the latter and rupture of the mem- branes had taken place; recovery of the mother and survival of the child for 3H days. Lancet, Lond., 1899, 2: 1365.—Fagioli, M. Sul trattamento del carcinoma del collo dell' utero com- plicante la gravidanza. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: 1135-57 — Garipuy, R.. & Estienny, E. Experiences de Ra-irradiation transabdominale de femelles gravides en vue de determiner l'action sur les foetus; application au traitement par le radium du cancer du col chez la femme enceinte. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1929, 18: 317-21.—Godlewski, E. Cancer du col uterin, cause de dystocie; hysterectomie totale. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 157.—Hinselmann, H. Spontangeburt nach Heilung eines jungen Portiokarzinoms durch einfache Exzision bei einer Jugendlichen. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1026.—Hofmann, H. Zur Frage der Strahlenbehandlung des Collumkarzinoms wahrend der Schwangerschaft. Ibid., 1934, 58: 1886-93.— Kaplan, 1.1. Carcinoma of the cervix complicating pregnancy; X-ray therapy with the birth of a normal child. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 654-7.—Manna, A. Emorragia da cancro del collo dell' utero in gravidanza simulante un aborto (considerazioni diagnostiche e terapeutiohe) Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 145-50 — Mundell, J. J. ' Cancer of the cervix complicating pregnancy, showing the harmful effects of radium on the fetus. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 86-91.—Nielsen, M. Radium treatment of cancer of the cervix during pregnancy. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1933, 13: 235-51.—Oldfield, C. Carcinoma of the cervix uteri in pregnancy and labour; Wertheim's operation at term, without Caesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1934, 41: 400.—Pankow, O. Die Behandlung des Collum-Carcinoma in der Schwangerschaft. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 728-30.—Paroli, G. Carcinoma del collo dell' utero in gravidanza e radio- terapia. Arch, ostet. gin., 1933, 2. ser., 20: 316-20. ---— Sul trattamento del carcinoma ce-vicale in gravidanza. Riv. ital. gin., 1934-35, 17: 641-705.—Peralta Ramos, A. Hyste- rectomie large dans le cancer du col de l'uterus avec grossesse i terme. Gyn. obst., Par., 1927, 15: 125-31.—Rochet, E. A propos de la therapeutique du cancer du col uterin au cours de la gestation. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1933, 28: 220-8.— Schock»rt, R. Cancer du col et grossesse [case treated by excision of tumor] Bruxelles med, 1926-27, 7: 15.—Solomons, B. Cesarean hysterectomy; with the report of a case of pre- labour septicaemia, and of carcinoma of the cervix in labour. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1930, n.ser., 129: 367-70.—Schwing, K. [Parturition by Caesarean section from cancerous ext nsion at neck of uterus] Cas. '6k. Cesk., 1880, 19: 137; 149; 196; 263.- Vallois. Operation de Porro pour tumeur maligne du col uterin. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1910, 13: 332-6.—Van Rooy. A. W. W. Normal delivery at term, preceded by radium treat- CERVIX 435 CERVIX ment during pregnancy. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1934 11: 404. ____Chancre. See under Syphilis. ____ Conglutination of orifice. Birnbaum, M. *Ueber einen Fall von Con- glutinatio orificii uteri externi infolge von Ante- deviation des Muttermundes. 14p. 8? Freib. i. B., 1932. Aza, V. Aglutinacion del cuello ute ino. Med. ibera, 1934, 28- 239 —Bir6, I. Conglutinatio orificii uteri externi. Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 1171. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 5b: 2740-3 — Bud, G. von. Conglutinatio orificii externi uteri; Oedem mit Nephropathy; Kaiserschnitt; neue Gesichtspunkte in der Aetiologie der Gewebsatonien und -hypertonien. Ibid., 1937, 61: 329-34.—Bustos Moron, R. La aglutinaci6n del orificio externo del cuello uterino en el curso del trabajo de parto. Prensa med. argent., 1928-29, 15: 1254-61.—Dal Santo. B. Di una rara distocia materna; conglutinatio orificii externi uteri in sopraparto. Ann. ostet. gin., 1933, 55: 69-76.—Devize Agglutinations du col au moment du travail chez une specifique; dilatation spontanee apres rupture des adherences de l'orifice externe; placenta de poids normal; apparition chez I'enfant, 3 jours apres, de manifestations syphilitiques qui entrainent la mort. Montpellier med., 1907, 24:257-63.—Himmelsbach, W. Conglutination of the external os after amputation of the cervix. J. Am. M. Ass., 1904, 42: 546.—Katsu, Y. Significance of the so-called conglutinatio orifici externi. Jap. J. Obst., 1934, 17: 334-6.—Kraatz, H. Fiinf Falle von Conglutinatio orificii uteri externi und einige Bemerkungen iiber die Aetiologie und Ge- burtsbehinderung dieser Anomalie. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 409-14.—Marek, R. Conglutinatio orificii externi. Cas. lek. cesk., 1909, 48: 1566.—Maurer, Z. [Conglutination of the external orifice of the uterus as an obstacle in parturition] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 299-302.—Peretz, V. [Congluti- natio orificii externa] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 767.—Porcaro, D. Su di un caso di conglutinazione dell' orifizio interno dell' utero osservato in travaglio di parto. Riv. ostet. gin., 1927, 9: 428-31.—Rissmann. Zur Aetiologie und Therapie der soge- nannten Conglutinatio orificii externa. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1045.—De Robertis, R. Sulla conglutinatio dell' ori- ficio uterino esterno in gravidanza. Prat, chir., Arezzo, 1930-32, 3:222-32.—Roy. Quelques cas d'epitheliome cervico-uterin chez la femme enceinte et traites par curietherapie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 653-9.—Seegert, F. Ueber Conglutinatio orificii externi als Geburtshindernis. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 3314-7.—Storp. Conglutinatio orificii externa. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 88-90.—Tropea, TJ. Delia conglutinazione dell'ori- fizio uterino in travaglio di parto. Arte ostet., 1937, 51: 229- 32.—Turenne, A. Aglutinaci6n del orificio externo del cuello uterino durante el parto. Rev. med. Uruguay, 1905, 8: 100-3, pl. ---- Cyst. Bermann, S. E., & Sigal, D. Quiste del cuello uterino pro- labado fuera de la vulva. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1933,12: 148-52.—Cousot. Kyste pileux du col uterin, cause de dysto- cie. Presse med. beige, 1862-63, 15: 13-5.—Falsia, A., & Fal9ia, M. V. Quiste del cuello uterino. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1912.—Freisfeld, R. Ueber ein Empyem in einer Cervixcyste bei einem Uterus bicornis unicollis. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1030-2.—Kotz, J. Embryonal cysts of the cervix and their etiology, with a report of 2 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 854-7.—Kraatz, H. Cervixcvste als Geburtshin- dernis. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1586-9.—Maniscalco, S. Sulla genesi delle cisti della porzione vaginale del collo uterino. Ann. ostet. gin., 1933, 55: 45-57, pl.—Martella, N. A. Su di un caso di cisti della portio. Clin, ostet., 1934, 36: 617-29.— Muller, P. Fibro-kyste pedicuie du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1930, 22: 799-808.—Rossi, D. Contributo all' isto- genesi delle cisti della portio vaginalis. Rass. ostet., 1928, 37: 157-84.—Tretiakov, V. V. [Cysts of the cervix uteri] Omsky med. J., 1928, 3: 23-37. ■--- Detachment. See under Cervix, Rupture. ■--- Dilatation. See also Cervix, Obstetrical aspect. Brindeau, A. De la dilatation spontanee et permanente du col uterin pendant la grossesse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928,17:350.—Harper, P. T. The incompletely dilated cervix. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 780-4.—Kusnetsov, P. P. [Methods of estimating by external means the degree of dilata- tion of os uteri during labor] Sovet. med. Sibiri, 1931, 1: 101-3.— Muller, G. Dilatation sacciforme du segment infe- rieur de l'uterus fibromateux gravidique. Gyn. obst., Par., 1931. 24: 730-5.—Scarpitti, C. La rottura anticipata spon- tanea delle membrane; contributo clinico alia conoscenza delle pause che ritardano la dilatazione del collo dell' utero durante il travaglio di parto; terapia. Riv. ital. gin., 1933, 15: 557- 85, ch.—Welz, W. E. A method of determining the dilatation ol the external os during labor by means of external examina- tion. Am. J. Obst., 1917, 75: 221-4. ---- Dilatation, artificial. See also Abortion, Treatment. Albrecht, H. Indikationsstellung zur digitalen Erweiterung des Muttermundes. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 91: 182- 90.—Birnberg, C. H. Pituitary response to cervical dilatations. Endocrinology, 1937, 21: 294.—Boldt, H. J. Rupture of cervix and lower uterine segment with a dilator; intraperitoneal hemorrhage abdominal section; death. Am. J. Obst., 1905, 51: 505.—Coles, S. Artificial dilatation of the cervix. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1904, 3. ser., 20: 289-92.—Desoubry, J. Des dangers de la dilatation extemporanee du col uterin par bougies metalliques. Gaz. med. France, 1935, 42: 281-4.—Jardine, R. A discussion on the justification for artificial dilatation of the cervix to hasten delivery at full time, and the most appropriate method of procuring this dilatation. Brit. M. J., 1907, 2: 426-31.—King, A. G. Cervical dilatation in dry labor and after deliberate earlv rupture of the membranes. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 201-11.—Lopez Esnaurrizar, M. Las compli- caciones consecutivas a la dilatation uterina. Medicina, Mex., 1928, 9: 182-4.—L0vset, J. [Dilatation of the cervix of the uterus in gynecological practice and the new cervical dilator] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1933, 94: 1026-36. Also Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1937, 17: 393-406.—Massabuau & Guibal. Dilatation du col uterin; perforation fundique; suture; guerison. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 590-2.—Reist, A. Die Bedeu- tung der manuellen Muttermundilatation fiir die Behandlung von Storungen der Weichteileroffnung unter der Geburt. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 1176-80.—Salas Asencios, M. Tratamiento de la dismenorrea dolorosa y de la esterilidad por el procedimiento de Iribarne. Cr6n. med., Lima, 1929, 46: 109-23.—Sorrentino, B. Des desavantages et des dangers de la dilatation de l'uterus avec les bougies de Heger. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 38. Also Rinasc. med., 1934, 11: 203, pl.—Valtorta, F. Dilatazione del canale cervicale, raschiamento svuotamento dell' utero. Clin, ostet., 1934, 36: 190-4.—Villarama, A. Dilatation of the cervix during labor. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1932, 12: 368.—Winter, G. Beendigung der Geburt durch die rasche Erweiterung des Collum uteri. C. rend. Congr. internat. med., 1909, 16. Congr., sect. 8, obst. gyn., 199-240. ---- Dilatation, artificial: Methods. See also Labor, forced; Labor, Induction. Cohen-Deloro, E. *La dilatation du col de l'uterus sous rachi-anesthesie a l'Hopital Lari- boisiere.- 88p. 8? Par., 1932. Empfenzeder, K. *Die Dilatation der Cervix uteri insbesondere mit dem Metranoikter [Mun- chen] 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Goldenberg, A. *De l'emploi du ballon de Champetier de Ribes a la Maternite de Lari- boisiere; etude statistique (annee 1923-32) 47p. 8? Par., 1933. Ballantyne, J. W. The use of Bossi's dilator in 8 cases of complicated labour. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1903-4, 29: 76-105. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1904, 5: 136-54.— Bardenheuer, F. H. Zervikale Dilatationsmethoden, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Abortbehandlung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 2186.—Bauer, A. W. Zur Geschichte der manuellen Deh- hung des Muttermundes wahrend der Geburt. Zschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 1928-29, 94: 720-49.—Beck, P. Eine verbes- serte Metreuryntereinfuhrungszange. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 2286.—Binet. Rachianesthesie et dilatation uterine. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 148-50—Bochenski, K. [Bossi's apparatus in the dilatation of the cervix of the uterus] Polska gaz. lek., 1932, 12: 372.—Bossi, L. M. L'accouche- ment par dilatation rapide du col. C. rend. Congr. internat. med., 1910, 16: sect. 8, obst. gyn., 463-72.------ II parto artificiale colla dilatazione rapida del collo. Ginec. mod., Genova, 1910, 3: 13-20.—Bottaro, O. L. El uso y abuso de la laminaria y de los dilatadores uterinos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1927 34: pt 2, 71-6.—Bradley, R. L. Modification of Hank's cervical dilator. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 445.—Braun, W. Ueber Laminariastifte, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des gebogenen Laminariastiftes Burger. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 1849.—Brindeau, A. Considerations sur la dilatation du col sous rachidianesthesie. Paris med., 1930, 77: 564.—Caltabiano, R. Uno strumento semplice e sicuro per la dilatazione del canale cervicale. Clin, ostet., 1934, 36: 525-9.—Caravias, D. E. Sobre los metodos para dilatar el cuello uterino; el uso de los dilatadores metalicos; ventajas e inconvenientes de ciertos modelos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1552-6.— Cathala, V. Accouchement rapide par dilatation manuelle du col sous anesthesie rachidienne pour tuberculose laryngee. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 915-8.—Conill, V. Der Schmetterlingshandgriff nach Proubasta zur Erweiterung des Muttermundes. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 80: 442.— Cristalli, G. A proposito della dilatazione dell' utero parto- riente e della distocia del collo. Rass. ostet., 1935, 44: 611- 25 —Faugere. Dilatation artificielle sous rachi-anesthesie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 199.—Frankenstein, K. Ein Beitrag zur Ballonbehandlung mit tierischen Blasen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1914, 40: 853.—Fullerton, W. D. An improved uterine dilator. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 24: 142.— Gauss, C. G. Neue Uterusdilatatoren. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: CERVIX 436 CERVIX 209-12.—Hartl, J. Ein neues Instrument zur Erweiterung des Gebarmutterhalskanals (Kolbendilatator D. R. P.) Ibid., 1929, 53: 799-803.—Haupt, A. Die Hand als Dilatator. Ibid., 1931, 55: 1737. ------ Die Bedeutung einer pnnzi- piellen Verwendung des Metreurynter als unmittelbarer Dila- tator. Munch, med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 719.—Heon-Canonne, J: De l'association d'agents medicamenteux et d'application de laminaires dans la provocation de l'evacuation uterine. Arch. med. Angers, 1936, 40: 113-6.—Idzikowski, S. [Dila- tation of the uterine cervix by blunt instruments] Czas. lek., Lodz, 1904. 6: 97-105.—Isbister, J. L. T. The uses of Bozzi's dilator in the artificial dilation of the os uteri in labour. Australas. M. Gaz., 1908, 27: 277.— Jardine, R. On accouche- ment force with special reference to the use of Bossi's dilator [Discussion] Tr. Glasgow Obst. Gyn. Soc. (1901-3) 1904, 4: 157-73.—Johannsen. T. Die manuelle Dehnung des Mut- termundes unter der Geburt. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 2122-5.— Kaminsky, B. Zur Kopfschwartenzangenmethode von C. J. Gauss. Ibid., 1934, 58: 805.—Keckeis, H. Zur Frage der zweckmassigsten Dilatation des Cervicalkanals. Ibid., 1932, 56: 2548; 1933, 57: 1355.—Kerr, J. M. M. Forcible dilatation of the cervix in accouchement force, more especially by means of the Bossi and Frommer dilators. Brit. M. J., 1904, 1: 67. Also Glasgow M. J., 1904, 61: 169-79 [Discussion] 216-21.— Knapp. Zur Frage de<- gewaltsamen Erweiterung des Mutter- mundes mittels Metalldilatatoren. Verh. Deut. Ges. Gyn. (1903) 1904, 10: 500-18.—Kubig. Ueber eine Verbesserung des Metranoikters. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1888-90.— La Vak , R. T. Dilatation of the cervix by means of bags. J. Lancet, 1915, 35: 94-7.—Lloyd, H. C. Artificial dilatation of the cervix in pregnancy. Intercolon. M. J. Australasia, 1908, 13: 349-56.—Loreti, M. Nuovo dilatatore uterino. Rass. ostet. gin., 1928, 37: 704-12.—McGuffin, W. H. Non-trau- matic dilatation of the uterine cervical canal. Radiology, 1937, 28: 236-8.—Maurer, Z. [Rapid dilatation of the cervix uteri by Bossi-Frommer's method Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 871-3. ------ [Value of rapid dilatation of the cervix uteri during labor with Frommer's dilator] Ibid., 1934, 13: 124-7.— Micheli, C, & Miraldi, E. Nuovo tipo di dilatatore uterino. Umbria med., 1936, 16: 2960.—Minamikawa. K. On the value of the manual treatment as a rapid dilatation of cervical canal. Jap. J. Obst., 1933, 16: 163-70.—Misch, M. Betrachtungen und Angaben uber die kunstliche Oeffnung des Mutterhals- kanals. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 220-2—Moser, E. Erweiterung des Gebarmutterhalskanals durch kunstliche Muskelerschlaffung. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 625-8.—Mulder, E. M. [The dilatation of the ostium uteri according to Bon naire1 Tschr. prakt. verlosk., 1909-10, 13: 65-9.—Niderehe, W. Der neue gebogene Laminariastift und seine Vorziige. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1192.—Parodi, F. II mio primo caso di parto forzato col metodo Bossi in donna albuminuria con distacco precoce della placenta. Gazz. osp., 1905, 26: 1502-4.—Pfeilsticker, W. Wozu gebogene Laminariastifte? Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 3039.—Pierantoni, P. Dilatazione artifi- ciale incruenta del collo dell' utero col dilatatore pneumatico; tocopneumoscopio. Riv. ostet. gin., 1934, 16: 288; 442.— Proubasta, F. Zu der Beschreibung des Schmetterlings- handgriffs nach Proubasta zur Erweiterung des Muttermundes von V. Conill. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 81: 86 — Rebaudi, S. Critica all' uso degli eccitatori e dei - ilatatori uterini nella pratica ostetrica, con speciale riguardo all' eccita- tore Tarnier ed al dilatatore Bossi. Boll. Accad. med. Genova, 1908, 23: 74-7.—Risso Dominguez, J. C. Un caso de parto forzado con dilatacion de Walcher. Sem. med., B. Air., 1907, 14: 849-51.—Rosenthal. Un nouveau ballon pour la dila- tation. Bui!. Soc. beige gyn. obst., 1913-14, 24: 423-6 — Rossi, F. El metodo de Delmas y los otros procedimientos de dilataci6n ranida. Rev. med. Rosario, 1933. 23: 318-27 — Rother, C. Ein neuer Uterusdilatator. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1814-7.—Rowe, C. O. Internal orifice thermal dilator and medicator. II. S. Patent Off., 1937, No. 2078686, pl.— Schneider, H. Dilatation des Cervicalkanales durch den Metranoikter nach Schatz-Hoehne. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1931, 146: 28-40.—Schoenfeld, H. Un cas d'accouchement force au moyen du dilatateur de Deseigneux chez une femme pneu- monique. Bull. Soc. med. Gand, 1906, 73: 102-5, ch.— Schwerk, G. Zur Frage der zweckmassigsten Dilatation des Cervixkanals. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 212-4.—Slefani. Dila- tateur uterin pour la curietherapie uterine. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929. 38: 747.—Todd, T. F. A new uterine dilator. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 636.—Trettenero. M. Sul valore della rachianestesia per la dilatazione del collo uterino (Delmas) Rass. ostet., 1929, 38: 8-14.—Waren, E. Considerations sur la dilatation instrumentale de 1'orifice uterin pendant l'accouchement. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1930, 9: 623-41.— Weidenbaum, G. Einiges iiber die Erweiterung der Cervix uteri. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 365-7.—Weiss, R. Sobre la dilatacion del cuello uterino por el metodo Bossi. Rev. med. cubana, 1908, 12: 193-217. ---- Diseases. See also Cervicitis; Genitals [female] Diseases; Gonorrhea [female] Syphilis; Tuberculosis. Aburel, E. L'aire tegumentaire de la visceralgie du col uterin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 111: 124.—Adair, F. L. Diseases of the cervix uteri. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1936, 29: 620-5, port.—Bandilla, O. Drastisches Beispiel fiir die Ltistungsfahigkeit der Kolposkopie. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 1039-44.—Bowes, R. K., & Barrett, N. R. The use of vital staining and wet films in the diagnosis of lesions of the cervix Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 1072-6—Briand, H. Conceptions actuelles sur les affections du col uterin. Progr. med., Par 1927, 42: 1221-35.—Cappel, J. T. Tbe diseased cervix" diagnosis, and treatment. Tristate M. J., 1934, 7: 1361-7.— Da Re, O. Considerazioni intorno all' erpete del collo del- l'utero. Ann. ostet. gin., 1932, 54: 837.—Davis, C. H. The colposcope in the diagnosis of cervical lesions. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1934, 10: 153. ------ Lesions of the cervix uteri- diagnosis and treatment. N. England J. M., 1935, 213: 699- 705. ------ Diseases of the cervix uteri. Wisconsin M. J., 1935, 34: 536-8.—Diasio, J. S. Common cervical diseases' encountered in general practice. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1932, 38: 629-38.—Doughtie, C. W. Lesions of the cervix uteri' Virginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 143-8.—Gougerot & Burnier Lichen plan du col uterin, accompagnant un lichen plan jugai et un lichen plan stomacal; lichen plurimuqueux sans lichen cutane. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 637-40.—Hug. gins, R. R. Problems associated with the cervix. Am. J Obst., 1929, 17: 589-96.—JafTe. R. H. Actinomycotic granules in a retention cyst of the cervix uteri. Ibid., 1937, 33: 671-5.—Jayle, F. Les lesions du col chez les vierges et les jeunes femmes nullipares. Presse med., 1930, 38: 185.— Kennedy. J. W. The abused cervix. Pennsylvania M. J 1934-35, 38: 14-6.—Landesmann, A.. & Einoch, A. Ueber einen Fall von Parapsoriasis mit Lokalisation an der Schleim- haut der Portio vaginalis uteri. Derm. Wschr., 1928, 86: 621-5.—Lazard, E. M. Gangrene of lower uterine segment in obstructed labor. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 22: 353-5. Also repr.— Leff, M. I. Diseases of the cervix. Southwest. M., 1931, 15: 102-7.—Markarian, P. A. [Case of primary echinococcus of the cervix of the uterus] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 1821.— Miller, N. F. Common lesions of the cervix. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1936, 35: 75-8.—Moench, G. L. Cervicitis, erosion, and laceration of the cervix uteri from the standpoint of pathology. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 11: 453-61.—Murari Mohan Roy. Gan- grene of the cervix uteri. Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 368.— Ocana, T. Blastomicosis primitiva de cuello uterino. Rev. med. Rosario, 1931, 21: 797-805.—Patterson, J. H. The cervix and some of its problems. Southwest. M., 1937, 21: 348-50 [Discussion] 350.—Pendleton, G. F. An old cervical problem presented in a new way. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1935, 11: No. 12, 11-3.—Piper, M. C. Lesions of the uterine cervix. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 19: 347-57.—Scipiades, E., jr. Die Varietaten der elastischen Fasereleinente in der Portio der geschlechtsreifen Frau und ihre Veranderung bei Prolaps und beginnendem Collumkrebs. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1936, 162: 425-66.—Sobiestianski, E. M. [Collection of moulds of ...] Protok. zasaid. Kavkazsk. med. obsh., Tiflis, 1897-98, 34: 387-9.—Trancu-Rainer, M. Abszess der Portio. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1422-5.—Wight. F. B. Gynecology; dis- eases of the cervix. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1931-32, 2: 91-5.—Wu, T. T., & Chi, C. K. Amebiasis of uterine cervix; report of a case. Chin. M. J., 1935, 49: 69-73, 2 pl. ---- Diseases: Treatment. Bauer, L. E. The treatment of non-malignant disease of the cervix. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1935-36, 6: 1-3.—Black. W. T. The treatment of benign lesions of the cervix uteri J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1931, 24: 121-3.—Cooke, G. C. The cervix uteri and its treatment. South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 456-9.—Female disease; what shall we do with the unhealthy cervix? Ind. M. Rec, 1936, 56: 182-5.—Heisel. C. D. Better care of the uterine cervix. Ohio M. J., 1937, 33: 755-9 — Knebel. Grundsatzliches zur Therapie im Zervikalkanal |Discussion] Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935-36, 101: 205711 — Luikart, R. Management of the uterine cervix (carcinoma excluded) Nebraska M. J., 1931, 16: 16-20.—Miller, N. F. The uterine cervix; its disorders and their treatment. Cali- fornia West. M., 1937, 47: 81-3.—Orndoff, B. H. The patho- logical cervix and its treatment. Illinois M. J., 1930, 58: 380-3.—Phaneuf, L. E. The benign lesions of the uterine cervix and their treatment. N. England J. M., 1928, 199: 1243-8.—Philpot, V. B. Treatment of lesions of the cervix. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1932, 85: 332-6.—Smythe, F. W. Fre- quent chronic non-malignant diseases of the cervix and their treatment. Memphis M. J., 1926, 3: 34.—Tompkins, P. The results of treatment of benign lesions of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 369-76. --- Edema. See also Cervix, Hypertrophy. Tantin, H. *De l'induration oedSmateuse du col, consequence du travail de l'accouchement. 63p. 8? Par., 1935. Cathala, V., & Seydel, S. Note sur l'anatomie pathologique et la pathogenie de l'cedeme du col de l'uterus au cours du tra- vail. Gyn. obst., Par., 1934, 30: 1-14.—Cohen, J. Dystocie par oedeme polypiforme unilabial du col ut6rin. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 148-50.—Correa da Costa, C. Alongamento edematoso do collo. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1931, 25: 163-74.—Gavioli, R. S. Elongaci6n edematosa polipiforme unilabial del cuello uterino tipo Rouvier. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1937, 16: 38-41.—Hunter, J. W. A. Acute post- partum oedema of the cervix uteri. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1 1927, n. ser., 34: 72-82, pl.—Manley, J. R. Edema of cervix CERVIX 437 CERVIX in pregnancy, with report of a case. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 109 —Murta, A. Alongamento edematoso agudo do collo. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1932, 26: 189-92.—Rouvier, J. De l'al- longement cedemateux, polypiforme, unilabial du col; com- plication de l'accouchement. Obstetrique, Par., 1908, n. ser., 1: 353-68.—Scheltma, M. W. [Case of acute intermittent edema of vaginal portion] Geneesk. gids, 1928, 6: 425.— Seeley, W. F. Acute edema of the cervix ii pregnancy and labor. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 631-6.—Suzor. Symphiseo- tomie pour hassin retreti et oedeme du col; retrocession de l'cedeme. Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 166. .--- Endometriosis. See also Endometriosis. Fels, E. Endometriose der Portio. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 285_g —Frankl, O., & Kraul, L. Kunstliche Cervix-Endome- triosen. Ibid., 1935, 59: 1683-5.—Fuchs, H. Kunstliche Cervix-Endometriosen; Versuche zur Erhaltung der Menstrua- tion nach der Amputatio uteri supravaginalis. Ibid., 914-7.— Lifyendahl, R. A. Hematometra cervical s, with special reference to pelvic endometriosis. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 173-82. --- Erosion. Burch, J. C. Erosion of the cervix. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1930 23: 92.—Bursey, E. H. Cervical and endocervical ero- sions. Texas J. M., 1932, 28: 387.—Doleris, J. A. Icono- graphie de ['ectropion; erreurs anatomiques et therapeutiques dans la metrite cervicale. Gynecologie, 1914, 18: 401-17, 6 pl.r 1920, 19: 36-46, 2 pl.—Goodall, J. R. The pathology of cervical ectropion (cervical erosion) Canad. M. Ass. J., i930, 22: 178-80.—Habbe, K. Geschwiirsbildung an der Portio als Symptom einer Bluterkrankung. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 30-3.— Hadfield, G. The pathology of cervical erosion. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1926, 43: 151-5, 4 pl.—Hinselmann, H. Zirkulare Verdickung der Portioschleimhaut an der Grenze einer kon- genitalen Erosion. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 88-90, pl. ------ Cervixdriisen der Umwandlungszone einer partalen Ektopie mit dreifachem Ausfiihrungsgang. Ibid., 1928, 52: 87.— Hirsch-Hoffmann, H. U. Statistischer und histologischer Beitrag zur Frage der mikroskopischen Diagnose; Erosio por- tions. Ibid., 2013-22.—Horalek, F. Beitrag zu den Ursachen hartnackiger Granulome und Geschwiire an der Portio nach Kugelzangenbiss. Ibid., 1933, 57: 2006-11.—Kroon, A. A. van der. Etiology of erosions of the vaginal portion of the uterus. Geneesk. bl., 1930, 28: 1-30.—Moglia, G. Sulle erosioni della portio (studi anatomo-patologico; clasificazione; fasi del processo di guarigione) Ann. ostet. gin., 1932, 54: 1075-115, 3 pl.—Savill, A. Cervical erosion and discharge. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 1077.—Schreier, P. C. A study of cervical erosion and its relation to cancer. South. Surgeon, 1934, 3: 165-70.—Vassallo, S. M. Observations on cervical erosion and certain renal complications. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1936, 40: 315. --- Erosion: Treatment. Abramova, M. M. [Thermocautery in treatment of erosions] Akush. gin., 1937, No. 3, 98-100.—Aglialoro, M. Erosioni della portio; terapia con metalli colloidali e arsenobenzoli. Rass. ostet., 1936, 45: 579-86.—Barrett, R. L. Electrocoagu- lation of cervical erosions and endocervicitis in the late puer- perium; a study of follow-up results at the Woman's Hospital. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 1516-20.—Baumgart, H., Platz, J., 4 Tsutsulopulos. G. Die Erosion beziehungsweise Pseudo- erosion der Portio und ihre Behandlung (Fissa lebertransalbe) Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1578-80.—Becker. S. Ueber die Behandlung der Erosionen mit der Lampe Ultrasonne (Landecker-Steinbera) Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1930-31, 40: 245-8.—Blaha, J. Therapie der Portioerosionen mit Elektro- koagulation durch Kurzwellencliathermie. Zbl. Gyn., 1937 61: 208.—Dietzmann, G. Die Behandlung der Ulzerationen und Erosionen an der Portio. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 2073.—Duseberg, G. Eine zweckmassige Behandlung der Erosio portionis (Beitrag zur Bekampfung der Sterilitat) Prakt. Arzt, 1934, n. F., 19: 467-9.—Erede, U. Sul tratta- mento dell' erosione della portio uterina. Riv. ostet. gin., 1928, 10: 373-5.—Graf. A. Die Fertilitat der Frau nach Amputation und Paquelinisicrung der Portio als Folge der Behandlung von Erosionen und der Elongatio colli. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1937, 105: 272-7.—Ground, W. E. Endo- cervicitis and erosions; their treatment by electro-surgical methods. Wisconsin M. J., 1931, 30: 722-6.—Kahr. H. Die Behandlung der Erosio portionis. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 802.—Kalnitskaia, F. E. [Treatment of erosions of the cervix uteri] Akush. gin., 1937, No. 3, 101.—Kerwin, W. The incidence of cervical erosion following normal childbirth and results obtained with the Dickinson method of treatment. Am. J. Obst., 1923, 6: 185-7.—Klaften. E. Grundlagen und Ergebnisse der vaginalen Insulinbehandlung bei Portioero- sionen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 44-7.—Kurachenkov, A. I. [Treatment of erosions of the cervix of the uterus by radium and Roentgen ravs] Vest, rentg., 1933, 12: 26-37. Also Strahlentherapie, 1934, 51: 622-35.—Mikels, F. M. Con- servative treatment of cervical erosions with electrocoagulation. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 43: 105-9.—Pliimecke. O. Zur Be- handlung der Portioerosionen. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 720 — Roach, H. Beitrag zur Behandlung der Erosion. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52; 1735.—Russo, S. C. Contributo alia terapia medica della erosione del collo dell'utero. Rass. ostet., 1936, 45: 74-88.—Sasaki, M. Influence of radium on tuberculous, carcinomatous, and simple erosions of portio vaginalis uteri; simple erosion. Polyclin. Dairen, 1930-33, 5: No. 30, 60 — Smythe, H. J. D. The treatment of cervical erosion, with special reference to the precancerous cervix. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1926, 43: 156-60, pl.—Tichy, E. Die Behandlung der Portioerosion mit Tierkohle (Aristocarbon) Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 112.—Uhma, C. Action therapeutique de la boue basse sur l'erosion du col de l'uterus. Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 281-94. ---- Examination. See also Vagina, Examination. Herrmann IF. R. ] W. *Morbiditat und Mor- talitat bei Probe-Excisionen, Exkochleationen und Abrasionen. 16p. 8? Munch., 1931. Berkow, S. G. A cold light for inspection and transillumi- nation of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 117.—Bocci, G. L'impiego di un particolare uncino per lo spostamento della cervice fra le labbra della vulva. Clin, vet., Milano, 1935, 58: 898-901. Bruner, J. M., Rosebrook L. E., & Cushman, G. W. Photography of the cervix uteri. J. Biol. Photogr. Ass., 1936- 37, 5: 13-20.- Creer, R. P. Photography of the cervix uteri. Ibid., 1935-36, 4: 63-8. ------ & Kimble, H. E. Photog- raphy of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 162 — Heintz, J. S. Cervical applicator. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 1991278.—Kirk, J. A. Combination of os uteri locating device and medical applicator. Ibid., 1936, No. Re. 20061.— Mascall, W. N. Cervical irrigator. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 197.—Pfleiderer, A. Capillarmikroskopische Beobachtungen an Portio und Vagina. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930-31, 144: 595 [Discussion] 601.—Phaneuf, L. E. Biopsy of uterine cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 36: 226-30. ---- Fibroma. Acland, H. T. D. Cervical fibroid of the uterus obstructing labour; Cesarean section; supravaginal hysterectomy. Lancet, Lond., 1904, 2: 948.—Bain, W. Note on a case of obstruction to the third stage of labour by a cervical fibroid. Ibid., 1905, 1: 997.—Barbet. P. Fibrome cervico-uterin, k developpe- ment vaginal enleve par laparotomie. Paris chir., 1920, 12: 87-94.—Cattell, R. B. The management of ectruded cervical fibroid. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933, 13: 707-17.—Charles, N. Primipare de 46 ans, a terme, atteinte d'une tumeur fibreuse du segment postero-inferieur de la matrice rendant impossible la dilatation du col; operation cesarienne conserva- trice; enfant vivant; gu6rison de la mere. J. accouch., Liege, 1898, 19: 467-9.—Consoli, D. Fibromi a sviluppo retrocervi- cale ed intralegamentoso e il metodo Pestalozza nella loro cura operatoria. Arch, ostet. gin., 1927, 2. ser., 14: 441-70.— De Sa, H. Three cases of cervical fibroids. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1928, n. ser., 35: 331-3, 3 pl.—Dorman, F. A. Report of a case of fibroma of cervix obstructing labor, Cesarean section, with hysterectomy. Am. J. Obst., 1916, 74: 121-4.— Fieux, G. Fibromes du segment inferieur, 2 observations d'operation cesarienne. Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1909, 2. ser., 6: 129-33.—Fruhinsholz & Hamant. Myomectomie, au cours de la gestation, sur un fibrome cervical hemorragique. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 311-3.—Griffith, W. S. A. Large cervical fibroid in the vagina obstructing labour. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1909-10, 3: obst. gyn. sect., 188.—Grosse, A. Fibrome du segment inferieur de l'uterus enclave dans le petit bassin pendant la grossesse; phenomenes de compression; hysterectomie. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1921, 16: 336-;41.— Hoppner, H. Beitrag zur Adenofibrosis retroceryicalis, insbe- sondere zur Frage des Spatiiberganges derselben in Karzinom. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 87: 536-45.—Keller, R. Fi- bromes a point de depart cervical developpes vers le plancher pelvien. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 168.—Kosmak, G. W. Report of a case of Cesarean section followed by hysterectomy for dystocia due to a fibroid in the lower uterine segment. Am. J. Obst., 1914, 69: 710-2—Kridelka. Volu- mineux fibrome du col uterin. Bruxelles med., 1935-36, 16: 1735.—Kulikowska. Un cas de fibrome mou. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 687.—Lapeyre, J. L., & Mendez Llamoza?, R. I. Volumineux fibrome du col uterin. Ibid., 1935, 24: 33-6.—Laviano, G. Degenerazione fibrosa del collo uterino in travaglio di parto. Riv. ostet. gin., 1931, 13: 156-62.—Mahon, R. Distocie grave par fibrome du col. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 566.—Manseau, J. A. Conduite a tenir dans les accouchements dystociques dus k une degenerescence fibro- mateuse du corps, du segment inferieur ou du col de l'uterus. Union med. Canada, 1932, 61: 422-4.—Maxwell, J. P., & Lee, S. W. Cervical fibroids invading the vesicovaginal septum. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1928, n. ser., 35: 514-21, 2 pl.— Michel, G., Bertrand, P., & Mathieu, F. Fibrome de la levre anterieure du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25- 492—Moench, L. M. Fibrome of the cervix uteri. Med. Clin. N. America, 1928-29, 12: 1584.—Moir, C. Case of obstructed labour caused by cervical fibroid undergoing red degeneration, and complicated by placenta praevia and prolapse of the foetal cord. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit, Empire, 1937, 44: 105-8, 3 pi—Mourgue-Molines & Fayot. Fibrome du col de l'uterus et retention d'urine. Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1929, 10: 38-43.—Munguia, J. G. Cesarea abdominal e histe- recto'mfa total de urgencia por fibroma del cuello de la matriz. CERVIX 438 CERVIX Rev. As. med. mex., 1926, 5: 1219-22.—Reeb. Dystocie pro- voquee par un fibrome interstitiel du segment inferieur; section cesarienne basse; enucleation du fibrome; suites f6briles; guerison. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 411-4.— Schockaert, R. Fibrome sous-peritoneal de 11 livres ins6re a la face posterieure de la portion supravaginale du col; enuclea- tion. Gyn. obst., Par., 1923, 7: 510-3. Also Rev. med., Louvain, 1924, 132-4.—Sejournet. Volumineux fibrome du col de l'uterus remplissant tout le vagin; ablation par morcelle- ment; guerison. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 6-8. Also Gynecologie, 1923, 22: 221.—Stevens, J. T. The treat- ment of fibroids and abnormal uterine bleeding due to benign diseases by means of radium and Roentgen rays. Phys. Ther., 1927, 45: 221-9.—Sureau, M., & Job, A. Fibrome necrose insere sur le segment inferieur; cesarienne suivie d'hysterec- tomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 131-3.—Tessitore. N. J. Case report of pregnancy complicated by cervical fibroid. Tristate M. J., 1935-36, 8: 1708-10.—Vila, L., & Schlossberg, T. Tres observaciones de fibromas del cuello uterino. Sem. med., B. Air.. 1929, 36: 344-8—Voron. Gros fibrome cervical; mvomectomie prcefcetale a dilatation com- plete. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris. 1921, 10:496-8. Also Lyon med., 1921, 130: 879. ------ & Gonnet. Deux cas de fibrome volumineux du segment inferieur gauche ayant permis un accouchement spontane. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1908, 11:290-4. ---- Fistula. See also in 3. ser. Fistula, cervico-vaginal. Kunze, R. *Ein Fall von Fistula cervico- vaginalis laqueatica spontan entstanden durch Abort im V Monat. 26p. 8? Bonn, 1931. Meinheit, H. C. *Ueber die Fistula cervico- vaginalis laqueatica. 30p. 8? Gott., 1931. Reichherzer, M. *Zur Entstehung der Fistula laqueatica unter der Geburt. 16p. 8? Munch., 1932. Bauer, R. Fistula cervicovaginalis laqueatica. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 607.—Bogine, D. I. [Cervical-vaginal fistula;] J. akush., 1926, 37: No. 6, 777-90.—Gottlieb. J. G. [Treatment of fistulas of the cervix uteri and vagina] Ibid., 1929, 40: 646-55.—Kofranex, J. [Pathogenesis of fistula cervicovaginalis laqueatica] Cas. lek. 6esk., 1927, 66: 1411— 6.—Levit, I. B. Zur Frage iiber die Mutterhals-Scheiden- fisteln; Fistulae cervico-vaginales laqueaticae. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 138: 187-200. ------ [Cervico-vaginal fistulas] J. akush., 1929, 40: 880-9.—Loriot, C. Fistulisation d'un hematometre consecutif a des cauterisations du col. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 199.—Ottow, B. Zur Technik des plastischen Verschlusses der Fistula cervicis laqueatica. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2781-4.—Peisachson, W. Ein Fall von zerviko-vaginaler Fistel. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 86: 411-4.—Sahler, J. Zur Frage der Entstehung der Gebar- mutterhals-Scheidenfisteln. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 500-2.—Schroder, H. Ueber einen Fall von Fistula cervico- vaginalis laqueatica. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927, 76: 274-7.—Silin, P. I. Zur Frage der spontanen Entstehung der Fistula cervico-vaginalis und der Portio vaginalis-Abriss bei Aborten und Geburten. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 1469-71.— Ter-Gabrielian, G. [Case history of cervico-vaginal fistula] J. akush., 1927, 38: 795-9.—Welsch, K. Beitrag zur Aetiologie der Cervix-Laquearfisteln. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 347-51.— Zhivatov, G. K. [On cervicovaginal fistula] Odess. med. J., 1928, 3: 523-5. ---- Foreign bodies [including calculus] Binet, A., & Demange. Corps etranger du col uterin, Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 116.—Day, H. F. Uterine bleeding from a needle in the uterine cervix. N. England J. M., 1934, 211: 29.—Reeb. Pyometrie provoquee par un concre- ment calcaire siegeant dans le col et 1'obstruant. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 750-2. ---- Glands and secretion. Cesa. I. Action de la folliculine et du corps jaune sur les glandes du col uterin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 1237.— Coutts, W. E., & Barthet, O. D. Naso-pharyngeal gram- negative cocci in the secretion of the cervix uteri of prostitutes. Brit. J. Vener. Dis., 1936, 12: 75-8.—Hinselmann, H. Eine Talgdruse in der Portioschleimhaut. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 1926-S.—Hochloff, A. W. Biochemische Untersuchungen am Cerviralsekret; die Wasserstoffionenkonzentration des Cervical- sekretes. Ibid.. 1932, 56: 1785-90.—Moench G. L. Varia- tions of the solubility of the cervical mucus in relation to the menstrual cycle. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 358-61.—Neurn- bergk. W. Neue Wege zur autochemischen Beeinflussung des Cervicalsekretes. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1933, 154: 288-92.— Polano, O. Die autochemische Beeinflussung des Cervical- sekrets. Ibid., 1930-31, 144: 339-41 [Discussion] 361-83 — Rymkiewicz, W: [Bacteriologic examination of the secretions of the uterine cervix] Lek. wojsk., 1931, 18: 50-6.—Singer, P. Ein Beitrag *ur Kenntnis der Cervix uteri und deren Driisen Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 199-201, ---- Histology. Fellner, O. O. Ueber Cervixzellen. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 5g. 472.—Sacks, H. A. Microscopic visualization of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 278.—Scipiades, E., jr [On the elastic el ment of the portio] Magy. orv. arch., 1936, 37: 328- 66.—Stefancsik, S. Ueber de elastischen Fasern des Uterus mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Zervix. Zschr Gvn 1932, 103: 532-53. Also Magy. orv. arch., 1933, 34: llfil' 32, 4 pl. ----Hypertrophy and prolapse. See also Cervix, Edema. Bernardbeig, Fournis. G., & Pradel. A propos de l'allonge- ment hypertrophique du col uterin. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn Paris, 1935, 24: 358.—Haagn, T. Geburtsverlauf bei einem Fall von hochgradiger Cervixhypertrophie. Zbl. Gyn., 1905 29: 1078-81.—Halbrecht, G. Elongation du col et accouche- ment. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 706.—Jardine, R. Hypertrophy and prolapse of the cervix [obstructed labour] Glasgow M. J., 1907, 67: 235.—Kovacs, F. [Cystic hyper- trophy of the cervix] Orv. hetil., 1928, 72: 408-11. Abo Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 748-53.—Labry & Montel. Al ongement hypertrophique du col, volumineux, simulant un prolapsus total chez une diabetique. Lyon med., 1927, 140: 74.—Lamphear, E. Delivery in a complicated labor with elongated cervix Am. J. Clin. M., 1906, 13: 1422—Levy-Solal, E., & Sureau, m! Allongement hypertrophique du col; amputation haute du col uterin combinee a la colpectomie anterieure. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 708.—Lorini, A. Distocia materna da ipertrofia e prolasso del labbro anteriore della bocca uterina Arte ostet., 1904, 18: 177-80.—McBride, W. F. Labor at full term complicated by an excessive hypertrophy of the cervix Med. Stand., 1906, 29: 413-6.—Maret, C. Hypertrophic pathologique du col uterin. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 669.—Obiglio, J. R. Contribuci6n al estudio de la distocia por alargamiento hipertrofico del cuello uterino. Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: 1519-22.—Oliveira Ponce, G. de. Allonga- mento agudo edematoso e hypertrophico do collo. Rev. brasil. med. pharm., 1933, 9: 62-4.—Ramirez Olivella, J. M. Cesarea abdominal por hipertrofia del cuello; feto vivo; curacion. Arch. Hosp. mun. Habana, 1922, 1: 105-7.—Sorsky, E., & Wilson, L. Prolapse of the cervix at term. California West. M., 1934, 40: 188.—Truman, B. R. B. A case of labour complicated by uterine prolapse of the second degree, with supravaginal elonga- tion of the cervix. Practitioner, Lond., 1909, 83: 855.— Warren, S. P. Cesarean section for complete prolapse of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1914, 69: 432-4.—Wille. Operative Entbindung bei prolabiertem, hvpertrophischem Kollum. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927, 91: 182-4. ---- Infection. See also Cervicitis; Cervix, Diseases. Boland, B. F. Ascent of infection from the uterine cervix to the urinary tract. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 145: 199-203 — Frost, I. F. Cervical infections and treatment by electro- coagulation. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 34: 221-6.—Goodall, J. R. Cervical infections in the puerperium. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 440-4.------& Wiseman, M. Cervical infection in the puerperium. Ibid., 339-47.—Loizeaux, L. S. The infected cervix. Internat. Clin., 1930, 40. ser., 3: 19-25.—Mayo, C. H. Considerations on some infections and degenerations of the uter- ine cervix. In Livre jubil. (Hartmann, H.) Par., 1932, 441-7. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1932, 54: 690-2.—Payne, W. C. In- fections and treatment of the cervix uteri. J. Florida M. Ass., 1935-36, 22: 299-302.—Wilkinson, R. J. Treatment of infec- tions of the cervix. West Virginia M. J., 1921-22, 16: 255-7. ---- Infection, focal. Davis, S. C. The chronically diseased cervix as a focal point of infection. Bull. Fulton Co. M. Soc, 1936, 10: No. 14, 4-6.—Graffagnino, P. The chronically diseased cervix as a focus of systemic infection. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 87: 83-6.—Hoenig, E. The cervix uteri as a source of infection. Med. J. & Rec, 1927,126: 370-2.—Kostmayer, H. W. The role of the uterine cervix in focal infections. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 193,5-36, 88: 203-5.—Mayo, C. H., & Dixon, C. F. The cervix as a focus in chronic disease. Minnesota M., 1927,10:671—3.— Moench, L. M. Cervix as a focus of infection for choroiditis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1928-29, 12: 1583. ---- Injuries and lacerations. Boldt, H. J. Intermediare Trachelorrhaphie als Prophylak- tikum gegen die mitunter auftretenden unangenehmen Erleb- nisse infolge von Cervixrissen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1915, 42: 372-5.—Fazekas, I. G. [Corrosion of posterior fornix and external cervical orifice] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 298.—Garber, C. A. Ambulant treatment of infections and lacerations of the cervix. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1936, 29: 767—Gate, J.. Ricard, A. [et al.] Accident primitif pseudo-neoplasique du col uterin. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 54.—Gibson, G. Cervical lacerations and infections. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 309-12. Also repr.—Giesy, J. V. Sutureless repair of cervical lacerations. Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 83.—Kemper, W. Die Behandlung frischer Zervixrisse. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1663.—Mueller, A. Zur Technik der Cervixrissnaht I und der Uterustamponade. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 2696-9- CERVIX 439 CERVIX Naile H. Zur Frage der violenten Cervixperforation bei der Hvsterosalpingographie. Ibid., 1937, 61: 1999-2004.—Pettit, A V Treatment of the lacerated and infected cervix uteri. California J. M., 1922, 20: 77-80.—Waldo, R. Amputation of cervix for bilateral laceration and cystic degeneration. Internat. J. S., 1914, 27: 349-51.—Williams, N. H. Cervical injury and its repair. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1040-3. .—- Injuries—in labor. See also Birth canal; Birth injury. Ehrich, H. *Cervixverletzungen unter der Geburt und ihre Folgen [Berlin] 36p. 8? Rostock, 1932. Bernstein, A. Cervical repair immediately following child- birth. California West. M., 1937, 47: 98-101.—Bovin, E. A case of circular sloughing of the portio vaginalis uteri during spontaneous delivery. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1930, 10: 353_g—Browne, J. B. An unusual case of injury to the cervix uteri 'during labour. Montreal M. J., 1905, 34: 192-6 — Bubis, J. L. The physical and economical advantages of -vnoplastic repairs for old lacerations, at or shortly after childbirth. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1931, 30: 418-24.—Coudert, E Sur les dechirures du col de l'uterus pendant l'accouche- ment. J. med. chir., Par., 1927, 98: 460-9. Danforth, W. C. Immediate repair of cervical injuries. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 710-6.—DeLee, J. B. Two new ideas on the mechanism of cervical laceration during labor; a preliminary report. Ibid., 1927, 14: 499-504. Also Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc. (1927) 1928, 52: 64-71.—Emrich, W. H. Technic of routine primary repair of lacerated post-partum cervices in primipara (a preliminary report) Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 10: 557-61.—Gardner, A. H. Lacerations of the cervix uteri. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1905, 68: 338-40.—Goff, B. H. Prophylaxis in gynecology, with special reference to the immediate care of the postpartum cervix. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1936, 60: 167-87. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 63: 212-21.—Harris, W. J. The immediate repair of the cervix. J. Med. Pract., 1936, 1: 54.—Hoehne, O. Was veranlasst die Kreissende, mitzupressen? zugleich eine Erklarung der Entstehung von Cervixrissen bei Spontange- burten. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 897-901.—McPherson, R. A case of dystocia following an operation for laceration of the cervix uteri. Bull. Lying-in Hosp. N. York, 1905, 2: 36-8.— Parker, J. D. Placental fragment engrafted in cervical lacera- tion. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 212.—Paterno. G. Lacera- zione del collo uterino in travaglio di parto. Riv. ostet. gin., 1929, 11: No. 2, 29-31.—Rosenstein, W. Ueber Zervixrisse bei spontanen Geburten. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927, 76: 265-73.—Sage.E.C. The post-partum cervix. NebraskaM. J., 1933, 18: 326-30.—Williams, N. H. Injury of the cervix uteri and its intermediate repair. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 12: 364-8.— Wood, G. A. Cervical inspection and repair, with special reference to primary cervical repair. N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 1150-5. ------ An analysis of 300 consecutive cases of primary cervical repair. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 34: 606-15. ---- Innervation. Blotevogel, W. Zu den zyklischen Veranderungen im Ganglion cervicale uteri der Maus. Anat. Anz., 1927, 63: 169. ----- Sympathikus und Sexualzyklus; das Ganglion cervicale uteri des kastrierten Tieres. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1933, 33: 429-66.—Kaiffer, H. La physiologie nerveuse du col uterin. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1932, 27: suppl., 522-5. ------ La structure nerveuse du col uterin chez la femme; les cor- puscules sensoriels terminaux. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1934, 5. ser., 14: 186; 1935, 5. ser., 15: 581, 8 pl.—Penitschka, W. Ueber den Bau des Ganglion cervicale uteri des Menschen mit Berucksichtigung der mehrkernigen Ganglienzellen und des chromaffinen Gewebes. Anat. Anz., 1928-29, 66: 417-32. --- Leukoplakia. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Precarcinomatous conditions. Bandilla, O., & Giinther, E. Ueber die Haufigkeit des ver- hornenden atypischen Epithels bei den Puellae publicae. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 722-4.—Demarez. Cancer du col et leuco- plasie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 409—Esser, M. Ein Fall von Leukoplacia der Gebarmutterportio. Virchows Arch., 1928, 268: 469-74.------ Ueber das Tiefenwachs- tum bei Portioleukoplakien. Ibid., 269: 602-13.—Forti, E. La leucoplasia del collo dell' utero. Monit. ostet. gin., 1933, 5: 621-36.—Haselhorst, G. Zur Frage des Wesens der Portio- leukoplakien. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 98: 526-35, pl — Hinselmann, H. Der Begriff der Umwandlungszone der Portio. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 131: 422. ------ Der klinische Nachweis abnormen Plattenepithels am Mutter- mund. Ibid., 132: 90 [Discussion] 92-6. ------ Ein Fall von Leukoplakie der Portio. Munch, med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1958. -—■— Ueber die Methodik der Diagnose der Portio- leukoplakien. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 3162-5.------Ein weiterer Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Leukoplakien der Portio. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 79: 41-4. ------ Schichtungs- kugeln in dem Epithel der weisslichen Felder der Umwand- lungszone der Portio. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 1244-7. ------ Eine verhornte gefelderte Portio. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 93: 731-4, pl. ------ & Esser, M. Erzeugung yon Portioleukoplakien durch Probeexzision in zwei Fallen. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 686-8.—Hofbauer, J. Leucoplakia cervicis uteri and early carcinoma; an etiologie study. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 633-46.—Kolegajew, G. A. Zur Frage iiber die Aetiologie und die bosartige Degeneration der Leukoplakien der Portioschleimhaut. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932-33, 93: 166-76.—Kretschmer, O. S. Leucoplakia of the uterine cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 885-9.—Laffont, A., Montpellier, J., & Laffargue, P. Etats metaplasiques et hyperplasiques du col uterin (leueoplasie) Gyn. obst., Par., 1936, 34: 5-23.— Martzloff, K. H. Leucoplakia of the cervix uteri; a manifesta- tion of early malignant change? Am. J. Obst., 1932, 24: 57-67.—Philipp, E., & Schafer, G. Die Frage der klinischen Bedeutung der Leukoplakien. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 2407-15 — Rogge, H. Die Bedeutung und Schwierigkeit der Leukoplakie- diagnose an der Portio. Ibid., 1930, 54: 594-7.------Die Rezidivfahigkeit der Leukoplakieerkrankung an der Portio. Ibid., 1931, 55: 2219-22. Mucous membrane. De Maria. G. Rigenerazione e metaplasia nell' epitelio del canale cervicale. Ann. ostet. gin., 1933, 55: 167-86.— Gorog, D. [Lymph follicles of the mucuous membrane of the cervix] Gyogyaszat, 1929, 68: 46-9.—Hinselmann, H. Der Begriff der Praematrix. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 2402-6.------ Pigment in der Portioschleimhaut. Ibid., 1936, 60: 673.— Newton, W. H. The insensitivity of the cervix uteri to oxyto- cin. J.Physiol., Lond., 1937, 89: 309-15.—Oppenheimer, W. Diffuse polypenahnliche Hypertrophic der Cervixschleimhaut und der Cervix bei einer Nullipara. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932, 150: 741.—Sammartino, R. Proliferacion heterot6pica de la mucosa endocervical; adenomiosis endocervical. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1934, 13: 781-98.—Weering, J. von. L'in- fluence du menformon sur I'epitheiium du col uterin. Acta brevia neerl., 1934-35, 4: 28.—Wollner, A. A preliminary study of the cyclic histologic changes of the human cervical mucosa in the intermenstrual period. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 365-74. ------ The physiology of the human cervical mucosa. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 758-64. --- Myoma. Grabich, H. *FaIl eines eingekeilten Cervix- myoms unter der Geburt; Kaiserschnitt und Totalextirpation. 18p. 8? Miinch., 1912. Christopher, F. Large fibromyoma of cervix; case report. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 11: 668-70.—Counseller, V. S., & Collins, D. C. Fibromyoma of the cervix uteri; report of case. Ibid., 1935, 30: 108-12.—D'Erchia, F. Scomparsa del collo e dilata- zione parziale della bocca di un utero gravido a termine con grosso fibromioma interstiziale del segmento inferiore (taglio cesareo) Riv. ostet. gin., 1934, 16: 147-54.—Eerland [Fibro- myoma cervicis uteri] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1936, 79: 1157. [Myoma portionis uteri] Ibid., 1158.—Frommolt, G. Akute, lebenbedrohliche Blutung bei Cervixmyom (Heilung einer postoperativen Ureter-Scheidenfistel durch Rontgen- schwacbbestrahlung) Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 2951-6.—Green- hill, J. P. Fibromyoma of the cervix uteri; 3 cases, one de- veloping in the cervical stump after hysterectomy. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 678-80—Gyllensviird, N. A case of fibro- myoma in the portio vaginalis. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1930, 10: 333-5.—Harwood, L. de L., & Magnan, L. A. Fibro- myome interstitiel du col uterin. Union med. Canada, 1932, 61: 305-8.—Hromada, G. Schwangerschaft und Zervikal- myom. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 318.—Ikeda, Y., & Ikeda, K. Ein Beitrag zur Portio-Nekrobiosis nach Amputatio uteri mvomatosi supravaginalis. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1811.— Kleff, G. Ueber ein Cervixmyom als dispositionelles Moment fur die Uterusruptur. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1736 — Kiihbacher, F. [Ischuria paradoxa caused by retrocervical myoma] Orv. hetil., 1927, 71: 681.—Laudadio, E. Fibro- miomi del segmento inferiore dell' utero e gravidanza. Rass. ostet , 1933, 42: 563-93.—Lehmacher. A. Zwei cervicale, retrovesikale Myome. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2744-50— Lichkus, L. G. [Cesarean section for post-cervical fibromyoma; subse- quent extraction of the tumor per vaginam] Sborn. trud. po akush. gin. posv., 1906, 1: 197-211, pl.—Luezzi. G. Fibro- mioma interstiziale del collo dell' utero. Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: 58-60.—Natale, P. I fibromiomi primitivi della portio vaginalis. Ann. ostet. gin., 1935, 57: 1343-73.— Philipp. Gestieltes Myom der hinteren Muttermundshppe, einen Prolaps bewirkend. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934, 108: 429-31 —Reel, P. J. Fibromvomata of the cervix; case report. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 14: 386.—Salim, R. M. [Myoma of the cervix of the uterus] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1936, 79: 1155.— Sieber, F. Zur Kasuistik der Portiomyome. Zbl. Gyn., 1914, 38: 800.—Stephan. Beckenverlegendes Zervixmyom als Geburtshindernis. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934-35, 98: 242 —Stoeckel, W. Inkarzeriertes Cervixmyom und Blasen- karzinom. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 1174.—Szathmary. Z. Myoma polyposum in cervice uteri adhaerens. Ibid., 1930, 54: 1190-4 —Turunen, A. O. I Die Mvome der Portio vaginalis uteri. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1930, 10: 111-33— Vila, E. L.. & Viriot J. A. Seis observaciones de fibromiomas del cuello uterino. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1930, 9: 548-59.— Violet. Myome cervical anterieur avec troubles vesicaux. Lyon med., 1927, 139: 216.—Vogt, E. Sehr grosses Myom der hinteren Muttermundslippe infiziert. Schweiz. med. Wschr.. CERVIX 440 CERVIX 1927, 57: 213.—Volpe, C. Miomectomia in travaglio di parto e taglio cesareo soprasinfisario transperitoneale per voluminoso fibromioma del segmento inferiore. Arch, ostet. gin., 1926, 2. ser., 13: 49-63.—Wachenfeldt, S. von. Acute hemorrhages endangering the life of the patient in a case of cervical myoma. Acta obst. gyn. scand. 1932, 12: 32-9. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 861-4.—Westphal. Ein Fall von radikalem Kaiserschnitt bei Schwangerschaft mit Cervixm\ om. Ibid., 1903, 27: 1300-2.—Zur-.Muhlen. F. von. Ueber einen Fall von Portio- nyom. Ibid., 1927, al: 2483. ---- Obstetrical aspect. See also Cervix subheadings (Atresia; Carci- noma—in pregnancy; Conglutination; Cyst; Dilatation, &c.) Acosta-Sison, H. Observations on the nature and origin of the lever uterine segment from a study of fresh uteri of women dying during pregnancy, 1 bor, and early puerperium. Am. J. Obst., 928,15:770-82. ------ Is the lower ute ine segment exclusively a clinical phenomenon? Ibid., 1935, 29: 106-9.— Barbour, A. H. F. On the frozen sections by Bumm and Blumreich, and by Zangemeister; is there a lower uterine segment? Scot. M. & S. J., 1908, 22: 294, pl.; 395, 2 pl — Barrett, R. L. Puerperal cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 33: 541-5.—Caldwell, W. E., Moloy, H. C, & D'Esopo, A. The role of the lower uterine soft parts in labor. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 727-53.—Castallo, M. A., & Montgomery, T. L. The management of the prenatal and the postnatal cervix. Ibid., 1935, 29: 37-45.—Chandler. E. A. Cervical dystocia in labor. Med. Rec, Houston, 1935, 29: 664-6.—Clemens, J. P. The cervix in parturition. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 146: 33.— Coll de Carrera & Bremond. Un cas de dystocie cervicale au cours de l'eelampsie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 252-4.—D'Erc ia, F. Ueber das physiologische Verhalten des untertn Uterinsegmentes wahrend der Geburt. Zbl. Gyn., 1904, 28: 608-13.—Floris, M. Rilievi sul' articolo del prof. E. Santi; sul comportamento della parte inferiore dell' utero in travaglio di parto. Clin, ostet., 1934, 36: 261-5.—Hofbauer, J. Postpartum care of the uterine cervix. Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 971-3.—Johnson, H. W. Some obstetric complications due to anomalies of the lower uterine segment. Texas J. M., 1936- 37, 32: 678-80.—Leon, J. Aflojamiento del segmento inferior al final del periodo dilatante del parto con contracciones nor- males del cuerpo uterino. Bol. Soc obst. gin. B. Aires, 1934, 13: 140; 287. Also Rev. espafi. obst., 1934, 19: 376-85. Also Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1935, 42: 408-14.—Loizeaux, L. S. The cervix in labor. Am. J. Obst., 1929, 18: 57-68 [Discussion] 138-40.—Lund wall, K. Kolloidchemische Untersuchungen am unteren Uterinsegment. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1926-27, 129: 473-81.—Mayer, A. Ueber Retrodeviation des Muttermundes unter der Geburt. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 1242-4.—Meaker, S. R.. & Glaser, W. The hydrogen-ion concentration of the endocervical secretions; with special reference to chemical factors in the causation of sterility. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 48: 73-8.—Pecora, E. Parto distocico per deviazione della bocca uterina. Arte ostet., 1904, 18: 113-6.—Quintana, J. Distocia de causa cervical. Rev. As. med. mex., 1930, No. 28, 5-12.—Santi, E. Sul comportamento della parte inferiore dell' utero in travaglio di parto. Clin, ostet., 1934, 36: 82-8.— Snoo, K. de [The cervix of the uterus in relation to the problem of the creation of man] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1937, 40: 1-27.—Works, B. O. Cervix uteri of parous women. Texas J. M., 1926-27, 22: 212. ---- Pathology. See also Cervix, Diseases. Bubis, J. L. The significance of pathologic changes in the uterine cervix. West. J. Surg., 1937, 45: 274-7.—Davis, J. E. A study of 1,200 cervices including 589 case histories, 3,500 microscopic sections, and the gross specimens of 1,200 biopsies. Am. J. Surg., 1932, n. ser., 17: 32-8.—Grier, M. E. The pathological cervix. Nebraska M. J., 1933, 18: 464-6.— Jentter, H. Ein Fall von Cervixtorsion. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 1074.—Migliavacca, A. In der Mucosa des Corpus und der Cervix uteri beim Affen hervorgerufene pathologische Veran- derungen. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1937, 164: 463-77.—Piper, M. C. Nonspecific, nonmalignant lesions of the vagina and uterine cervix. Minnesota M., 1937, 20: 158-63.—Royston, G. D. The role of the cervix in obstetrics and gynecology. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 44-8.^Schiller. W. Pathology of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1937. 34: 430-8.—Strachan, G. I. Some aspects of cervical pathology. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1933 40: 460-71. 2 pl ---- Polypi. Hugelschaffer, H. *Ueber Deciduabildung in Cervixpolypen [Wurzburg] 15p. 8? Aschersleben, 1935. Binet. Tieger & Carac. Polype adenomateux et allongement hypertrophique du col uterin. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 338.—Bonnet, L., & Bulliard, H. Polype adenomateux du col uterin avec debut de transformation cancereuse. Ibid 1931, 20: 124-30.—Condit, W. H. Carcinoma in a cervical polyp. J. Lancet, 1935, 55: 87.—Counsellor, V. S., Cox, F. W. [et al.] Cervical polyp with epithelioma at its base. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933, 13: 959-75.—Dubrauszky, V. Die Epidermisation der cervicalen Polypen. Frankf. Zschr. Path 1935, 48: 254-9.—Edwards, N. L. Early malignant change in a cervical mucous polypus. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1937 44: 403.—Englander, B. [Polypus of the cervix of the uterus and pregnancy] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 183.—Fetter- man, F. S. Malignancy in cervical polyps. Am. J Obst 1934, 28: 120-3.—Fluhmann, C. F. Mucous polypi of the cervix uteri. Northwest M., 1927, 26: 244-9.—Fornero, A. Di un leiomioma maligno di un polipo cervicale a lungo pedun- colo, recidivato, con metastasi multiple, dopo parecchi anni Arch. ital. anat., 1936, 7: 296-306.—Frankl, O., & Ringer, M. Ueber gutartige und bosartige Cervixpolypen. Zbl. Gyn 1932, 56: 1858.—Geiger, C. J. Benign and malignant polyps' of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 465-9. Also Proc Inst. M. Chicago, 1936, 11: 121-3.—Heffernan, R. J. Cervicai polyp. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 36: 239.—Latzka, A. von. Ueber die Bedeutung und Behandlung der decidualen Umwandlung cervicaler Polypen in der Schwangerschaft. Zbl. Gyn., 1937 61:201-7.—Levant, H. L. Cervical polypus. Med. Rec, N. Y.] 1935, 142: 217.—Moglia, G. Sui processi di epidermizza- zione benigna dei polipi mucosi di canale cervicale. Ann. ostet gin., 1931, 53: 681-702, pl.—Rocher, H. L. Polype vasculare du col uterin chez une fillette de 2J.4 ans. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1926, 24: 42.—Stein, A. Carcinomatous degenerations of a cervical polyp without uterine involvement. Am. J. Sure 1930, n. ser., 10: 136-9.—Wilier, H. Ueber Deciduabildung in Cervixpolypen und ihre diagnostische Bedeutung. Zbl. Gyn 1935, 59: 979-82.—Willis, R. A. A cervical uterine polypus with a tuft of hairs. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1936, 43: 223. ---- Pregnancy changes. Ricci, O. Genesi e sviluppo del segmento infe- riore dell' utero gestante. 18p. 8? Livorno. 1909. Brindeau & Lantuejoul. Structure du col et du segment inferieur de l'uterus gravide. Gynecologie, 1935, 34: 521. Also Gyn. obst., Par., 1935, 31: 819.—Gucci, G. Contributo sperimentale alia ricerca delle cause che inducono le modifica- zioni gravidiche del collo uterino. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: 211-27.—Hinselmann, H. Deziduaknotchen in der Umwand- lungszone der Portio bei einer Gravida Mens III. Zschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 1929, 95: 456-9, pl.—Hofbauer, J. Epithelial pro- liferation in the cervix uteri during pregnancy, and its clinical implications. Am. J. Obst,, 1933, 25: 779-91.—Jersild,0. Ver- anderungen des Zervikalsekrets wahrend der Schwangerschaft. Verh. Kongr. Nord. derm. Verein. (1910) Stockh., 1911, 1. Kongr., 39.—Kickham, C. J. Pregnancy without demonstrable cervix or cervical canal, with report of case. Boston M. & S. J., 1922, 187: 732.—Kolbow, H. Das Verhalten der Portio in den letzten Schwangerschaft^monaten. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1475-81.—Levey, H. B. The changes in the cervical mucous membrane and the decidual reaction in the cervix during pregnancy. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 234-40. ----- Physiology and histology of the pregnant cervix. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1936, 33: 95-8.—Melnikov, N. A. [Lower segment of uterus] J. akush., 1930, 41: 628-32.—Ostrcil, J. [Hetero- topic, decidual reaction on the cervix of the uterus] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1935, 74: 96. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1694-8 — Petrowa, E., & Berkowskaja. A. Ueber die Veranderungen der Schleimhaut des Uteruscollums wahrend Graviditat, Geburt und Puerperium. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1935, 159: 339-48 — Revoltella, G. Sulla istologia della portio in gravidanza ed in puerperio; modificazioni gravidiche. Riv. ital. gin., 1929-30, 10: 597-622. —---- Modificazioni nel parto e nel puerperio. Ibid., 724-62.—Schwarz, T. [Decidual reaction on the cervix of the uterus and hemorrhages during pregnancy] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 460-5, 3 pl.—Tarlo, B. S. [Structure of the uterine cervix in nonpregnant women and changes during pregnancy in relation to the lower segment of the uterus] J. akush., 1931, 42: 7-13. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 2712-9. ---- Rigidity. See also Cervix, Stenosis. Balard, P., & Mahon, R. La rachianesthesie dans le traite- ment des etats dits de rigidite spasmodique du col au cours du travail. Presse med., 1928, 36: 291. ------ La rachianes- thesie dans le traitement des anomalies de la dilatation. Rev. fr. gyn. obst.. 1928, 22: 19-39.—Boero, E. A. Rfgidez anato- mica del cuello tratada por la operaci6n de Porro. Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: pt 2, 835-7.—Chaloupecky. J. [Incision of rigid portio with forceps following] L6k. rozhledy, Praha, 1904, 12: 292-4.—Couvelaire, A. Rigidite secondaire des bords de l'orifice uterin par inflammation aigue du col au cours du travail. Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1908, 2. ser., 5: 321-S. Also C. rend. Soc. obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1908, 10: 134-42 — Crocifissa, G. Sulla rigiditA anatomica del collo. Rass. inter- naz. med. mod., 1906, 7: 92-5.—Ferracciu, D. Taglio ce- sareo addominale per mancata dilatazione dell' orificio ute- rino esterno. Clin, ostet., 1933, 35: 145-50—Hoeven.H. von der. Die Starre der Portio vaginalis als Geburtskomplikation. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 100: 131-8—Kreis, J. Le rende- ment de l'accouchement medical dans les cas a dilatation diffi- cile. Gyn. obst., Par., 1936, 34:24-44.—Lepage. L'operation de Porro dans la dystocie cervicale. Med. mod., Par., 1903,14: 313.—Lingmont, W. Een geval van buitengewone rigiditeit van den baarmoedermond. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1906, 2: 197-9.—Mason, N. R. The treatment of abnormal rigidity CERVIX 441 CERVIX of the cervix uteri by deep incisions; a report of 2 cases. Boston M. & S. J., 1908, 158: 571-5. Also repr. ------ The treat- ment of cervical rigidity in obstetrics. Ibid., 1910, 162: 524-30.—Mathieu, A., & Schauffler, G. C. The rigid and stenosed cervix in the first stage of labor. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 390-407.—Matyas, M. Rigiditat der Zervix nach Fibro- myomoperation, eine Indikation der Sectio caesarea. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1890.—Neu, L.. & Neu, V. Un caso de rigidez del cuello uterino durante el parto. Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34: pt 2, 912.—Oui. Operation cesarienne pour rigidite du col; mort par embolie pulmonaire. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1913, 2: 466-8.—[Pouliot, L.] Traitement de la dystocie par rigidite du col uterin. Rev. prat. obst. gyn. Paris, 1906, 69-73.—Rascol. Trois cas d'incisions doubles medianes ante- rieure et posterieure du col au cours d'accouchements dysto- ciques par rigidite du col. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 559-62.—Schouw. Baring met langdurig ontsluitingstijdperk door rigiditeit van den baarmoedermond; dood van het kind. Tschr. prakt. verlosk., 1909-10, 13: 85-7— Superbi, C. Disto- cie da rigidita anatomica semplice o associata a retroposizione dell'orificio esterno del collo uterino. Rass. ostet., 1934, 43: 339-48.—Tonev, E. L'atropine-morphine dans le traitement de la rigidite du col. Gyn. obst., Par., 1926, 14: 384-96 — Trillat, P., Michon, L., & Dargent. Rigidite syphilitique du col; infection amniotique au 74me mois; hysterectomie abdo- minale; guerison. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 192-4.—Van Cauwenberghe, A. La resistance du col en obstetrique. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1930, 25: 468-72—Wagen- krutz, TJ. Unnachgiebigkeit des Muttermundes. Allg Deut. Hebam. Ztg, 1906, 21: 159.—Warren, S. P. The management of rigid os in labor. N. York M. J., 1904, 80: 217.—Wilson, R. A. Porro Cesarean section postinflammatory displacement and fixation of the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 14: 244-7 — Zelzerman, E. S. [Management of labor in rigid cervix] Akush. gin., 1937, No. 7, 56-60. --- Rupture and detachment. See also Uterus, Rupture. Heyde; B. *Ein Fall von Abriss des nicht graviden, gesunden Uterus an Cervix-Corpus- prenze veranlasst durch indirekte Gewalt. 27p. 8? Munch., 1929. Lindow, W. *Verblutungstod nach sponta- nem Cervixriss vor der Geburt des Kindes [Ber- lin] 23p. 8? Charlottenb., 1930. Ahltorp, G. Beckenhamatom als Folge von Cervixruptur bei Dilatation. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1645-50.—Anisimov, A. [Ruptures of vaginal fundi and cervix uteri during delivery] J. akush., 1927, 38: 345-51.—Baltzer, H. Ueber volligen spon- tanen, ringformigen Abriss der Muttermundspartien unter der Geburt und andere Auswirkungen der Zervixrigiditat. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 102: 585.—Bensman, E. I. [Two cases of circular tear of cervix uteri during labor] J. akush., 1926, 37: No. 3, 352-7.—Cathala, V. Amputation totale du col uterin consecutive k un oedeme du col au cours du travail. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 551-3.—Coppola. M. Due rari casi di distocia materna: perforazione del segmento inferiore dell' utero e del centro perineale in travaglio di parto. Riv. ostet. gin., 1926, 8: 374-82.—DeCosta, E. J. Spontaneous amputation of the cervix during labor. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 25: 557-63.—Dmitriev, A. D. [Spontaneous ring-shaped rup- ture of cervix uteri during labor] Mosk. med. J., 1926, 6: No. 10, 15-20.—Dorsett, L. Annular detachment of the cervix in a case of prolonged labor due to a generally contracted pelvis. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 14: 247.—Dunkel, W. Artefiziell ent- standene zentrale Cervixruptur bei Fruhgeburt im 6. Monat. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 958-60.—Eastman, T. B. Hsematometra with annular detachment of cervix following difficult labor. M. & S. Monit., Indianap., 1905, 9: 48— Federlin, F. Ein weiterer Beitrag uber spontane zentrale Cervixrupturen. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 2037-9.—Gergely, G. Spontane Cervix- ruptur mit todlichem Ausgang. Ibid., 1935, 59: 1111-3.— Getman-Sycheva, N. M. [Cases of central rupture of the cervix] Akush. gin., 1937, No. 3, 114.—Hibbitt, C. W. The traumatized cervix. Kentucky M. J., 1931, 29: 305-7.— Ikeda, Y., & Ikeda, K. Zur Kasuistik der zentralen Ruptur des Mutterhalses. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1878.—Kleff, G. Ein Fall von vollstandiger zirkularer Abstossung der Portio vagi- nalis sub partu. Ibid., 1928, 52: 3229-32.—Klein, S. M. Zur Frage des spontanen ringformigen Abrisses der Portio vaginalis wahrend der Geburt. Ibid., 1935, 59: 3073-5.—Levy-Solal, Cleisz, L., & Faure. Amputation partielle spontanee du col oedematie au cours du travail. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 550.—Manevich, A. E. [Spontaneous detachment of the uterine cervix during labor] J. akush., 1931, 42: 823-8.— Margulies, L. Ein Fall von ringfbrmigem Abriss der Portio wahrend der Geburt und Beitrag zur Aetiologie der zentralen Cervixrupturen. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2305—Mattos, D. du. Dystocie du col; detachement spontane du segment vaginal du col. C. rend. Congr. internat. med. (1903) 1904, 14: sect. obst. gyn., 401-9.—Monin, L. M. [Circular rupture of the uterine cervix during labor] Tr. protok. imp. Kavkazsk. med. obsh., 1907-8, 44: 291-4.—Oike, M. Treatment of hemor- rhage due to cervical rupture after delivery. Jap. J. Obst., 1931, 14: 128-30.—Opocher, E. Di un caso di rottura della porzione sopravaginale del collo uterino in trayaglio di parto. Riv. veneta sc. med., 1905, 42: 511-21.—Oppenheimer, K. Seltene Folge einer Geburt durch eine zentrale Cervixruptur. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 414-6.—Ospovat, B. L. [Complete detach- ment of the body of the uterus from the cervix in a case of suppurative fibroma] Sovet. khir., 1931, 1: 275-7.—Schindler, R. Eine seltene Art von spontaner Zerreissung des Gebar- mutterhalses wahrend des Geburtsaktes. Gyn. Rdsch., 1910, 4: 775-82.—Schmitz, A. Ueber einen Fall von spontaner zirkularer Abstossung der Portio vaginalis sub partu. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 165.—Schwarzkopf, E. Abriss der Mutter- mundslippe bei der Spontangeburt. Ibid., 1929, 53: 290-2.— Stemmer, W., & Heyde, B. Ein Fall von Abriss des nicht- graviden, gesunden Uterus an der Cervix-Korpusgrenze, veranlasst durch indirekte Gewalt. Ibid., 1933, 57: 1276-83.— Vogt. Isolierter Abriss des ganzen Ringes des inneren Mutter- mundes infolge Rigiditat nach Metreuryse. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 132: 360.—Weinstein, E. M. [Circular rupture of the vaginal part of the uterus &c] J. akush., 1906, 20: 1456-61.— Weleshewa, A., Kotelnikov, W., & Chanina, F. Die Methodik und Bedeutung der Therapie der spontanen Rupturen des Uteruskollum wahrend der Geburt als Prophylaxe des geburts- hilflichen Trauma und seiner Folgen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933, 95: 129-34.—Zakrzhevski, V. A. [Circular rupture of the uterine cervix during labor] Protok. Kavkazsk. med. obsh., 1905-6, 42: 142-52.—Zimmerling, J. N. [Spontaneous rupture of side wall of cervix uteri] J. akush., 1927, 38: 96. ---- Sarcoma. Keaemer, A. T. *Le sarcome primitif du col de l'uterus. 79p. 8? Strasb., 1935. Lohr, R. *Ueber traubenformige Sarkome der Cervix uteri. 20p. 8? Munch., 1931. Battista, A. Contributo alia conoscenza dei sarcomi del collo deil'utero. Rinasc. med., 1931, 8: 397-400.—Binet, A.. & Devain. Sarcome du col uterin a evolution tres rapide. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 494. Also Rev. med. est, 1936, 64: 296.—Cox. D. M., & Benischek, W. L. Mixed tumors of the cervix uteri, sarcoma botryoides, with a report of 2 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 28-34.—Ferrari. Epitheiio-sarcome du col uterin traite par la curietherapie; envahissement secon- daire de la paroi vesico-vaginale; nouveau traitement curie- therapique; resultat 4 ans et 2 mois aprfe le premier traitement. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 260.—Floris. M. Sarcoma intramiomatoso della porzione inferiore dell' utero. Ann. ostet. gin., 1935, 57: 655-63.—Goldstine, M. T. Nonpolypoid sarcoma of cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 145.—Keller, R. Quelques considerations cliniques sur le sarcome primitif du col de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 276-8.—Kraemer. A propos de 2 cas de sarcome primitif du col. Ibid., 411.—Lewis, W. H. jr. Leiomyosarcoma of the cervix. N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 668—Luker, S. G. Circumscribed polvpoid sarcoma of the cervix uteri. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 49.—Machado, P. Fibrosarcoma del cuello del litero. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1935, 10: 245-53.—Matyas, M. Ueber einen Fall von prolabierter und durch Druck des Hymen inkarzerierter Cervix mit Cervix- sarkom bei einem basedowkranken Miidchen. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 2739-44.—Medina, J. Mais um caso de sarcoma bo- thryoide. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1937, 31: pt 2, 3-10.—Nord- land, M., & Larson, L. M. Sarcoma of the uterine cervix. Minnesota M., 1933, 16: 745-7.—Ohlsen. Ein Fall von primarem Sarkom der Portio vaginalis uteri. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1931, 145: 817-23.—Oosterveld, W. J. [Case of primary sarcoma of the cervix of the uterus in uterus septus bilocularis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 1967-70.—Perrott, E. W. Sarcoma of the cervix uteri. Colorado M., 1934, 31: 202-6.— Phanauer, L. E. Sarcoma of the cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930-31, 51: 500-3.—Reckmann, R. Sarkomwachstum im Portiostumpf nach supravaginaler Amputation des Uterus wegen Myom. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1935, 159: 478-84.—Rom- berg, G. H. Sarcoma of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 29: 136-9.—Scollo, G. Contributo alio studio dei sarcomi del canale cervicale dell' utero e delle raccolte idroematiche consecutive ad atresia vaginale da radium. Policlinico, 1936, 43: sez. chir., 232-4.—Vila, E. L., & Schlossberg, T. Sarcoma del cuello uterino. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1934, 13: 216-20. ---- Spasm. Cattaneo, L. Indagini sperimentali sulla contrazione della bocca uterina durante il periodo dilatante del travaglio di parto. Ann. ostet. gin., 1930, 52: 1023-35, 10 pl.—Delmas, P., & Battle. Sur la cas de pseudo-agglutination du col par con- tracture localisee a l'orifice. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22- 788-90.—Flohr. Krampf des inneren Muttermundes. Allg. Deut. Hebam. Ztg, 1904, 19: 470.—Green, L. J. A case of spasm in the cervix uteri. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 22.— Greenhill. J. P. Zur Frage des Muttermundskrampfes. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1316-9.—Horrenberger, R. Contractions spas- modiques localisees au col de l'uterus en travail. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 289-91. Also Gyn. obst,, Par., 1928, 17: 378-98.—Reeb. Quelques observations de contracture au cours de l'accouchement, siegeant au-dessus de l'orifice externe. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 487-9. Also Gynecologie, 1935, 34: 473-80.—Riihl, W. Ueber einen Fall von schwerem Tetanus uteri und Spasmus orificii interni. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn,, 1906, 23: 356-62. CERVIX 442 CERVIX Stenosis [obliteration and adhesion] See also Cervix, Atresia. Back, J. Contribution a I'etude des hemato- m^tries acquises par atresie ou stenose du col uterin. 64p. 8? Par., 1937. Bass, B. Ueber die Verwachsungen in der Cervix uteri nach Curettagen. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 223.—Brindeau, A. Stenose et atrophie uterines consecutives k des applications de caustique Filhos. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 555-7.—Cooke, W. R. Stenosis of the cervix. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 399-401.—Curtis, A. H. Stricture of the uterine cervix. J.Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98: 861-964. Also repr. ------ Obstructive lesions of the uterus and their complications. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 930-40.—Ferrari, F. Les stenoses du col apres l'emploi des caustiques chimiques. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 285-8.—Geinitz, R. Zum Thema: Verwachsungen in der Cervix uteri nach Curettagen. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 1793-5.—Gliick, E. Ueber die Verodungsvorgange am in- neren Muttermund der Greisin. Beitr. path. Anat., 1928, 81: 121-44.—Hand, W. F. Cervical obstructions. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 86: 462-6.—Hartemann, J. Stenose du col uterin apres electrocoagulation revelee k I'occasion avortement. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 604.— Loebel, H. Ver- wachsungen in der Cervix uteri nach Curettagen. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 1965-7.—Mathieu, A., & Schauffler, G. C. Causes and prevention of stricture and occlusion of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 258-62.—Nicholson, E. Secuela de la aplicacion de un tallo de Iribarne. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1928,7: 339-44.—Norris, S. Stenosis of the cervix. Bull. Acad. M. Toronto, 1936-37, 10: 117-23.—Sejournet. Stenose cicatri- cielle du col apres diathermo-coagulation.Bull. Soc. obst, gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 402.—Vermelin, H. Synechies cervico- vaginales consecutives a l'accouchement. Ibid., 1934, 23: 323. ---- Stenosis: Sequelae, obstetrical. Satjlay, M. ^Contribution a I'etude des acci- dents dystociques secondaires a des applications de caustiques, au niveau du col uterin. 52p. 8? Par., 1937. Bansillon & Lyonnet. Obliteration inflammatoire du col. hysterotomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 731.— Biasotti, A. Sopra un caso grave di stenosi anatomica del collo dell'utero in sopraparto. Arch, ostet. gin., 1908, 2. ser., 1: 720-8.—Blair, R. Inflammatory sealing of the external os, causing delay in labour. Brit. M. J., 1927,1: 1006.—Brassart. H. Rigidite pathologique du col de l'uterus pendant le travail par suite de sclerose syphilitique. Echo med. nord, 1905, 9: 315.—Cheval, M. Un cas de cesarienne vaginale pour sclerose du col avec obliteration consecutive de la cavite cervicale. Gyn. obst., Par., 1924, 9: 527-30.—Croft, E. O., & Claye, A. M. A case of labour with complete occlusion of the external os. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 231.—Delmas, P. De la dystocie cervicale. Rev. fr. gyn. obst,, 1934, 29: 89-92.—Durlacher, S. Seltener Fall von Bindegewebsentziindung zwischen hinterer Blasenwand und Cervix als drohendes Geburtshindernis. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 3474-6.—Endelman, Z. [Rare indication for Caesarean section (cicatricial stenosis of the cervix uteri) also on Fritsch's operative method] Med. kron. lek., Warsz 1908, 43: 235-7. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1908, 32: 361-3.—Gonnet & Mermet. Amputation du col uterin, stenose cicatricielle consecutive ayant necessite une c6sarienne pour une grossesse ulterieure. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 423-5.— Grosse, A. Deux cas d'obliteration cicatricielle du col uterin; extraction du foetus par les voies naturelles dans le premier; cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie dans le second. Ibid., 1923 12: 263-6. Also Gynecologie, 1923, 22: 428. ----— & Ribemont-Dessaignes. Allongement hypertrophique avec transformation sciereuse du col de l'ut6rus; rigidite du col au moment de l'accouchement; operation cesarienne conservatrice; guerison. C. rend. Soc obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1904, 6: 185-8.—Guerin-Valmale & Verdeuil. Obliteration du col uterin; incision et evacuation sous rachi-anesthesie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 605-7.—Gutzeit, R. Sectio caesarea bei narbigem Verschluss des Orificium externum uteri. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 1812.—Job. Stenose cervicale cicatricielle; operation c6sarienne, hysterectomie. Rev. med. est, 1919, 47: 54.—Kireevsky, M. N. [Delivery complicated by cicatricial stenosis in the region of the internal os uteri and frontal presen- tation of the placenta] J. akush., 1934, 45: 133-6.—Laviano, G. Stenosi cicatriziale anulare dell' orificio uterino interno consecutiva a parto distocico. Riv. ostet. gin., 1933, 15: 117-23.—Lepage. Un cas de dystocie par rigidite cicatricielle du col; operation de Porro. Bull, med., Par., 1903, 17: 947-9.__ Muus, N. [Hindrances to parturition caused by some ab- normities in the neck of the uterus and os uteri] Tskr ior- demddre, Kbh., 1901-2, 12: 105-10.—Nolens, G. Un cas d'obliteration totale du col chez une multipare, lors de son 6* accouchement. Gynecologie, 1933, 32: 601.—Norris, S., & Iscove, A. Complete stenosis of the cervix (a report of a case in labour) Canad. M. Ass. J., 1937, 36: 183 - Pistuddi, A. Gravidanza prolungata; ritenzione e morte intra-uterina dei feto; robusto diaframma connettivo muscolare neoformato di natura traumatica dell' orificio interno del collo; taglio cesareo demolitore. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: 647-60.—Prozorovski N. M. [Cicatricial stenosis of the internal os of the uterus in labor] Med. obozr., Moskva, 1910, 73: 485-9.—Ritter E N An unusual obstetric case [occlusion of cervix and obliteration of os at termination of pregnancy] Wisconsin M. Rec, 1903 6: 362.—Schebat. Accouchement par les voies naturelles chez une malade ant6rieurement cesarisee pour stenose du col consecutive k des applications de neo-filhos. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 568.—Studdiford. Cesarean section necessitated by cicatrix after amputation of cervix. Am J Obst., 1909, 60: 492—Vayssiere, E. Deux cas de dystocie cervicale apres application du caustique filhos. Bull. Soc obst gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 200-3.—Vermelin, Guillemin & Harte^ mann. Stenose cicatricielle du col; cesarienne suivie d'hvste rectomie. Ibid., 1936, 25: 750-8.—Westphalen. R. Ton. Strangformiger Verschluss des Cervicalkanales als Geburtshin' dernis. Strassb. med. Ztg, 1905, 2: 123. ---- Stenosis: Treatment. See also Cervix, Surgery. Castaiieda, G. Tratamiento de la estenosis cervical' estomatoplastia doble circular. Cir. cirujan., Mex., 1934, 2: 151-3.—Guiroy. A. J. Operation de Porro por atresia cica- tricial del cuello y utero infectado. Sem. med., B. Air., 1923 30: 1145.—Reyes, F. Modificaciones a las tecnicas clasicas de estomatoplasia para el tratamiento de la estenosis cervical uterina congenita. Gac. med. Mexico, 1935-36, 66: 420-3.— Tourneux, J. P. Le traitement des stenoses du col de l'uterus par la stomatoplastie. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1929, 24: 442-9. ---- Stump. See also Uterus, Excision. Barrows, D. N. Pj'ometra of cervical stump in a case of arthritis. Am. J. Obst,, 1934, 27: 774.—Bonneau, R. A pro- pos de la suspension du col apres hysterectomie subtotale Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 591.—Canizares Verson, R. La ablaci6n amplia del mun6n cervical en las enfermas en que se ha practicado la histerectomfa subtotal. Rev. med. cir Habana, 1934, 39: 613-20.—Cleuet, R. Importance du traite- ment du moignon cervical apres hysterectomie sub-totale. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 513-5— Ewer, E. N. The left-over cervix. Tr. Pacific Coast Soc. Obst., 1931-33, 1-3: 117-21. Also West. J. Surg., 1934, 42: 29-33— Farrar, L. K. P. The end-results for the stump of the cervix after subtotal hysterectomy. Med. Woman J., 1936, 43: 141-3.— Ganssbauer, H. Grundsatzliche Benutzung der Ligg. rotunda zur Hebung des Scheidenstumpfes nach Totalexstirpation des Uterus, sowie Bericht iiber eine Abanderung der Baldy'schen Operation. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 972.—McCunn, J. A method of dealing with the uterine stump. Vet. J., Lond., 1936, 92: 97.—Mozzetti-Monterumici, M. Ricerche sperimentali sul- l'azione del liquor follicoli sul moncone cervicale uterino. Pathologica, Genova, 1933, 25: 338-42.—Rouville, de. A propos de l'evidement systematique du moignon cervical dans 1'hysterectomie subtotale. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 1005-8. ---- Stump: Carcinoma. See also Cervix, Carcinoma: Recurrence; Uterus, Carcinoma: Recurrence. Levitte, L. *Los cancers developpe^ sur le col restant apres hysterectomie sub-totale. 106p. 8? Lyon, 1936. Schutte, M. *Die maligne Entartung des Portiostumpfes nach supravaginaler Uterus- exstirpation (unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Freiburger Falle von 1912-27) [Freiburg;] 32p. 8? Karlsruhe, 1934. Walckhoff, H. *Die Haufigkeit der Stumpf- karzinome nach supravaginaler Amputation des Uterus. 29p. 8? Jena, 1933. Woita, H. *Supravaginale Amputation und die Bedeutung der danach beobachteten Stumpf- carcinome. 31p. 8? Bresl., 1930. Arnould, J. Reflexions sur le cancer du col restant. Bull, Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 144-50— Beclere, C. A propos du cancer developpe sur moignon de col apres hysterectomie subtotale. Ibid., 372-8. Also Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 90 — Bello, E. Menopausa quirurgica y cdncer del mufi6n en las histerectomfas subtotales. Cr6n. med., Lima, 1936, 53: 184-7.—Bends, K. Ueber Karzinom des Collum uteri nach vorausgegangener Korpusamputation. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 91: 79-84— Bollini, V. II cancro del collo uterino dopo isterectomia subtotale nei rapporti con la radio-terapia. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1935, 107: 262-4.—Branscomb. L. The occurrence of cancer in the uterine cervical stump after supra- vaginal hysterectomy. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 20: 66-9.—Brocq, P., & Rubens-Duval, H. Guerison constatee plus de 6 ans aprSs traitement par le radium d'une r6cidive vaginale d'un cancer du col uterin, precedemment enleve par hysterectomie eiargie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929,18: 276-8.—Chosson, J. Cancer du col restant developp6 plus de 16 ans apres hysterectomie pour fibrome. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1932, 41: 855.—Delporte, L., & Cahen, J. Le cancer du col apres CERVIX 443 CERVIX hysterectomie sub-totale. Cancer, Brux., 1930, 7: 215-28.— Diamant-Berger, L. Le cancer du col de l'uterus restant apres 1'hysterectomie subtotale. Clinique, Par., 1935, 30: 215-7.— Distefano, S. Cancro del moncone cervicale dopo isterectomia subtotale. Clin, ostet., 1935, 37: 328-32.—Dor, J. Le cancer du col restant. Marseille m6d., 1932, 69: 601; 649.—Ducuing. Le cancer du col apres hysterectomie subtotale pour fibrome. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 783-5.—Fahndrich, J. Das Risiko eines Zervixstumpfkarzinoms nach supravaginaler Amputation. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934, 109: 382-407 — Ferry, G. L'epith61ioma du col restant apr£s hysterectomie sub-totale pour fibrome. Strasbourg med., 1930, 90: 411-4.— Haun, K. Beitrag zur Frage des Stumpfkarzinoms. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933, 95: 91-5.—Havlasek, L. [Danger of carcinoma of the stump of the uterus after supravaginal excision of the uterus] Bratisl. lek. listv, 1935, 15: 232-40.—Healy, W. P., & Arneson, A. N. A study of carcinoma of the cervical stump developing after subtotal hysterectomy. Am. J. Obst,, 1935, 29: 370-83.—Herold, K. Berechtigt die Moglichkeit des Auftretens eines Stumpfkarzinoms zur Ablehnung der supra- vaginal Uterusamputation? Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 108-13.— Ikeda, Y., & Ikeda, K. Zur Kasuistik der Stumpfkarzinome nach supravaginaler Amputation myomatoser Uteri. Ibid., 2074.—Jeanneney, G. Le cancer du col restant apres hysterec- tomie sub-totale. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1929, 24: 273-82 & Chavannaz, J. L'6pitheTioma du col restant apr£s hyste- rectomie. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 333-7.—Kretz- schmar, N. R., & Gardiner, S. A consideration of the surgical menopause after hysterectomy and the occurrence of cancer in the stump following subtotal hysterectomy. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 29: 168-75.—Laborde, S. Cancers du col restant, apr£s hysterectomie subtotale. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 446-51. Also Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 98-100. ------ & Roques, A. Epitheliomas developpes au niveau du col de l'uterus apres hysterectomie sub-totale. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 828-34. Also Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 123; 203.—Lepeyre, C, & Estor, H. Cancer du col restant apres hysterectomie subtotale. Ibid., 1934, 23: 574-7.— Masciotra, R. L. Sarcoma encapsulado de cuello de utero expulsado espontaneamente. Bol. Soc obst. gin. B. Aires, 1932, 11: 367.—Mayo, C. H., & Mayo, C. Carcinoma of the cervical stump following subtotal hysterectomy. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1931, 43: 257-66. Also Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 1215-9.—Meigs, J. V. Carcinoma of the retained cervix or subtotal vs total hysterectomy. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 358-66.—Molfino, A. H., & Boero. R. A. Cdncer del mufi6n del cuello uterino; su profilaxis. Sem. med., B. Air., 1932, 39: 1680-2.—Monod, R. L'epithelioma du col restant aprSs hysterectomie. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 814-21. ----- La cancerisation du col apres hysterectomie sub-totale. Bruxelles med., 1929-30, 10: 1087-98.—Nevinny, H. Krebsige Entartung eines Papilloms des Scheidenstumpfes. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1341-3.—Nielsen, M. Carcinoma of the cervical stump after supravaginal amputation. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1937, 17: 295-308—Nuttall, J. R.. & Todd, T. F. The prognosis in carcinoma of the cervical stump after sub-total hysterectomy; a critical analysis of 38 cases. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1935, 42: 860-6.—Ouspensky, S. V. [The development of malignant growth in the cervix after the removal of the uterus by celiotomy] J. akush., 1928, 39: 214-31.—Pearse, R. L. Supravaginal hysterectomy; a statis- tical survey of 1,900 cases, with especial reference to the later development of carcinoma in the retained cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 58: 845-51.—Phaneuf, L. E. Carcinoma of cer- vical stump. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 29: 479.—Pinsan, J. R. La question de la cancerisation du moignon cervical apr£s hyste- rectomie subtotale. Rev. fr. gyn. obst,, 1930, 25: 688-702 — Platareanu, V. M. [Malignant degeneration of the cervix of the uterus after supravaginal hysterectomy] Spitalul, 1931, 51:369-74.—Rio, L. Carcinomi tardivamente sviluppati sopra monconi cervicali residuati ad isterectomie subtotali. Boll. Soc. med. chir. Modena, 1928, 29: 1-18.—Schafer, G. Beitrag zur Frage des Cervixstumpfkarzinoms. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 2068-74.—Scheffey, L. C. Carcinoma of the cervical stump. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 837-44.—Sejournet. P. Le cancer du col restant, Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 630-2. ----- Cancer du col restant aprds hysterectomie subtotale. Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 160. Also Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935,24:278-86. Also Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1935, 27: 599-611. ----- Discussion sur le cancer du col restant. Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 244.—Seneque, J. Le cancer du col restant apr£s 1'hysterectomie subtotale. Presse med., 1931, 39: 1048-50 — Sharpies, C. W. Carcinoma of cervical stump following partial hysterectomy. Northwest M., 1927, 26: 77.—Spirito, F. Brevi considerazioni a proposito di una cisti ovarica in ovaio residuale a pregressa istero-annessiectomia sub-totale e cancro a struttura non comune su moncone cervicale nella stessa donna. Arch, ostet. gin., 1933, 2. ser., 20: 519-34.—Stark, G. Ueber Stumpfkarzinome nach supravaginaler Amputation des Uterus. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1528-37.—Stein, A. Cervical stump carcinoma following supravaginal hysterectomy; report of 2 cases with a discussion on the advisability of subtotal hysterectomy. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 5: 34074.—Taglia- ferro, P. Cancro del moncone cervicale dopo isterectomia subtotale. Ann. ostet. gin., 1935, 57: 1419-87.—Tesauro, G. Cancer du col de l'uterus sur moignon d'hysterectomie sub- totale. Gyn. obst., Par., 1928, 17: 228-49.—Thevenard. A propos du cancer du col restant apres hysterectomie subtotale. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1936, 28: 44.—Treston, M. L. Carci- noma occurring in the stump of the cervix uteri, 20 years after a sub-total hysterectomy. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1930, 37: 587.—Vaccari, A. Epitelioma del collo dopo isteromiomec- tomia subtotale. Rass. ostet., 1931,40: 734-40.—Vander Veer, E. A. Carcinoma occurring in the stump of the cervix following suprapubic hysterectomy. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1917, 92: 656.— Vila, E. L. Cancerizaci6n del mun6n cervical de histerectomfa. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1928, 7: 490-8.—Violet. Cancer du col developpe 3 mois apres une amputation du col pour metrite chronique verifi6e histologiquement. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929, 38: 791-3.—Von Graff, E. Cancer of the cervical stump following subtotal hysterectomy. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 18-32.—Waldeyer, L. Das Cervixstumpfkarzinom nach supravaginaler Uterusamputation. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 35-44.—Wiart, P. Degenerescence cancereuse du moignon cervical aprSs hysterectomie subtotale. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1919, 45: 673.—Worrall, R. Cancer of the cervix uteri fol- lowing subtotal hysterectomy. Med. J. Australia, 1917, 1: 530.—Zampa, G. L'epitelioma del moncone uterino dopo l'isterectomia subtotale per fibromioma. Policlinica, 1930, 37: sez. chir., 457-68. ---- Stump: Tumors. See also Cervix, Stump: Carcinoma. Zarghami, H. *Myomes malins du col restant apres 1'hysterectomie subtotale pour fibrome. 93p. 8? Par., 1936. Cicchella, T. Mixosarcoma in moncone cervicale da pre- gressa isterectomia subtotale. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1934, 15: 198-207.—Fletcher, H. N. Recurrence of large fibroid from cervical stump after supravaginal hysterectomy. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 300.—Vila, E. L.. & Etcheverry, M. Fibroma desarrollado en un mun6n de histerectomfa. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1928, 7: 518-22. ---- Surgery. Bovee, J. W. A critique on inefficiency and neglect of surgery of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1916, 73: 645-7.— Buquet, A. Indications et techniques de l'amputation du col de l'uterus. Progr. med., Par., 1933, 489-98— Caltabiano, R. Sul metodo di Sturmdorf per operazioni di plastica sulla cervice. Clin, ostet., 1935, 37: 29-33.—Capaldi, B. Eine neue Methode der Zervix-Diszission. Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1672.— Cattell, R. B. A technic of amputation of the cervix. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933, 13: 701-5.—Chaffin, R. C. Surgical! consideration of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 6: 56-63.—Collins, R. G. The indications and advantages of the Sturmdorf operation over other types of cervical amputa- tion. Texas, J. M., 1928-29, 24: 629-31— Crossen, R. J. A new electrode for conization of the cervix. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 125-8.—Daleas, P. De l'amputation du col dans l'allongement hypertrophique des prolapsus uterovagi- naux. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 556.—Diasio, J. S. A vaginal retractor for operations on the cervix. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 278.—Fraenkel, L. Ueber Cervixplastiken, insbe- sondere die Sturmdorf'sche. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 2114-8 — Gaifami, P. La trachelorraphie de Pestalozza. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1935, 30: 613-7.—Gann, D. jr. The radio-knife technic of treating cervical lesions and removing the uterus. Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 63-8.—Gyulai, B. [Results of discussion of the uterus in 20 years of practice] Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 236- 8.—Kahr, H. Zur Technik der hohen Amputation der Zervix. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 730—Koster, O. Zur Technik der Sturmdorf'schen Cervixplastik. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1698-701.—Kuhn, H. P. The technique of cautery amputation of the cervix. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 45: 387.—Kushtalov, N. I. [Methods in extended operation on the cervix uteri] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934,38: 110-4.—Magid, M. O. Tracheo- plasty versus tracheloplastering. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 14: 371-5.—Matzdorff, K. Die plastische Verschiebung der Portio (nach Asch) (Retroplantatio portionis) Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 79: 48-51.—Meaker, S. R. Posterior median discission of the cervix; indications for this operation, and a new technique for its performance. N. England J. M., 1928, 199: 427.—Opocher, E. Particolarita techniche della discis- sione del collo uterino nell' ipoplasia. Clin, ostet., 1936, 38: 245-g.—Petchenko, I. A. [Sturmdorf's method in excision of the cervix of the uterus] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 517-20 — Pumarino Alonso, A. Nuestra experiencia sobre el metodo de Sturmdorf de amputaci6n conica del cuello uterino. Rev. espafi obst., 1932, 17: 244-52.—Ramiro Moreno, A. Desgarros del cervix. Rev. mex. cir., 1934, 2: 437-9.—Remington, G. A. Amputation of the cervix by electro-coagulation. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1933, 10: 5-8.—Schlink, H. H. Plastic surgery on the endocervix. J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 1928, 1: 103-14.—Theodorides. A propos de modifications impor- tantes de la stomatoplastie de l'uterus par section antero- posterieure sans evidement ni suture. Bull. Soc chir. Pans, 1931 23: 196-202.—Tommaselli, A. La plastica del collo del- l'utero secondo il metodo di Sturmdorf. Morgagni, 1933, 75: 231-5 —Usandizaga, M. La tecnica di Sturmdorf per 1 ampu- tazione del collo uterino. Riv. ostet. gin., 1932 14: 426.— Villard, E., & Contamin, R. Amputation du col uterin ligature par un ficelle placee dans un but hemostatique par une malade subconsciente. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris 1936 25: 304 — Waldeyer L. Dauererfolge nach der Sturmdorf schen Cervix- plastik. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 1746-52. CERVIX 444 CERVIX ---- Surgery, obstetrical. See also Cesarean section, vaginal; Labor, Surgery. Cohen, R. R. E. *Des incisions du col uterin pendant l'accouchement. 140p. 8? Par., 1927. Haessler, L. *Considerations sur les incisions du col pendant l'accouchement. 87p. 8? Strasb., 1935. Abrams, S. F. Diihrssen's incisions. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 312-6.—Gutierrez Alfaro, P. A. Las incisiones del cuello en obstetricia. Cron. med. mex., 1932, 31: 875-81. Also Gac m6d. Caracas, 1932, 39: 1-5.—Hofmeier. Ueber iible Folgen der tiefen Zervixeinschnitte bei der Geburt. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1904, 51: 97.—Hunt, A. B., & McGee, W. B. Diihrssen's incisions; an analysis of 592 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 598-612.—Shir, M. M. Diihrssen's incisions of the cervix. Ibid., 1933, 26: 425-33. ---- Surgery: Sequelae. Brandt, M. L. Dystocia following cervical operation. Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138: 159.—Bullard, E. A. Analytical study of the results of operations on the cervix uteri, with special reference to strictures. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 668- 78.—Davis, H. W. Pregnancy following amputation of the cervix. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 850.—Delmas, P., & Battle. Accouchement spontane chez une femme ayant autrefois subi l'amputation du col. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 74-6.—Garipuy & Estienny, E. Accouchement d'une femme avant subi a precedente grossesse deux grandes incisions me- dianes du col. Ibid., 1928, 17: 776-8.—Hessentine, H. C. Dystocia following cervical amputation. Am. J. Obst,, 1934, 27: 621.—Mayer, K. Geburtsstorungen nach Kollifixation. Deut. mod. Wschr., 1930, 56: 829.—Pensa, P. Metrorragie consecutive a operazione di Emmet, con alcune considerazioni sulle menorragie essenziali della puberta. Monit. ostet. gin., 1934, 6: 507-38.—Wolfe, S. A. End-results after excision of the cervix interpreted from pathologic findings. Am. J 1932, 24: 87-96. ---- Tuberculosis. See under Tuberculosis. ---- Tumors. See also Cervix subheadings (Adenoma; Car- cinoma; Cyst; Fibroma, &c.) Antoni, R. *A propos d'un cas de dystocie cervicale grave par une tumeur rare (myelo- cytome du col uterin) 30p. 8? Lyon, 1935. Merand, A. Contribution a I'etude des tu- meurs malignes non epitheliales du col de l'uterus [Lyon] 74p. 8? Bourg, 1936. Cappellani, S. Su di un caso di plasmocitoma del collo uterino. Rinasc. med., 1929, 6: 256, pl.—Carando, Q. Rendi- conto clinico-statistico dei trattamenti radium nelle forme di neoplasia del collo uterino eseguiti nel 1929. Cancro, Tor., 1930, 1: 191-203.—Celentano, P. Peritelioma del collo del- l'utero. Arch, ostet. gin., 1936, 43: 437-68.—Colillas, D., Thwaites Lastra, E., & Masciotra, R. L. Tumor mixto de cuello uterino. Bol. Soc. obst, gin. B. Aires, 1929, 8: 378-88.— Frola, G. Etude histologique et radiobiologique des tumeurs du col uterin traitees par la radiumtherapie. Arch, internat. med. exp., Par., 1932-33, 8: 289-357, ch. ------ Sui tumori dimorfi del collo dell' utero e sulla loro istogenesi. Pathologica, Genova, 1933, 25: 735-8, 2 pl.—Imbert, L. Traitement curie- therapique des n6os du col uterin. Gaz. hop., 1932, 105: 197-9.—Klinker. Eine Geschwulst des Mutterhalses als Geburtshindernis. Allg. Deut. Hebam. Ztg, 1905, 20: 437.— Lossitzkaya, V. A. [Remote sequels of operations on the cervix of the uterus in relation to the histologic formation of the tumor] J. akush., 1930, 41: 165-72.—Melanotte, M. Un caso di distocia del collo uterino per enorme tumefazione del labbro anteriore. Gior. Osp. Maria Vittoria, Tor. 1909, 9: 97- 103.—Momigliano, E. Contributo alia patogenesi del corion- epitelioma primitivo del canale cervicale. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: 533-68.— Schmitz, H., McJunkin, F. A., & Macaluso, M. A. Histopathology of epithelial hyperplasia and neoplasia of the cervix uteri. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 336-41.—Stecher, W. R.. & Loughery, T. P. Direct roentgen irradiation of intra- cavitary neoplasms. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 31: 64-73. ---- Ulceration. See also Cervix, Erosion. Boyer, P. Traitement des ulcerations du col uterin par le rayonnement total du radium. Bull, med., Par., 1926, 40: 140.—Hinselmann, H. Ulcus nach Kugelzangenbiss. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 1042-5.—Perot, V., & Tilmant, L. Deux cent six cas de diathermo-coagulation d'ulceration du col uterin. Gaz. m6d. France, 1933, No. 10, 23-6.—Rouffart-Marin, J. Ulcere du col a colibacilles. Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 418. ---- Varicosities. Litvak, M. [Rare case of rupture of varicose vein on cervix uteri during delivery] J. akush., 1927, 38: 351-5.—NaujokN H. Kaiserschnitt wegen schwerer Schwangerschaftsblutune infolge Varicosis cervicis. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 605-11- Schey, G. Schnittentbindiing wegen lebensbedrohender Varixblutung aus der Cervix. Ibid., 1931, 55: 1657.—Vegh, L [Hemorrhages from ectatic vessels of cervix] Orv. hetil 1934' 78: 612-4. ' ' ---- in animals. Le Gall, J. *Contribution a I'etude du col de l'uterus [Alfort] 72p. 8? Tours, 1934. Clark, O. H., & Corner, G. W. The cervix uteri of the Rhesus monkey. Anat. Rec, 1935-36, 63: 247-52. Also repr.— Dickinson, R. L., & fiartman, C. G. Similarity in cervix of Rhesus monkey and woman. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 813-22 Also Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1937, 61: 169-78.—Petit, R. Con- tracture du col uterin. Rec med. v6t., 1924, 100: 473. CESALPINO, Andrea, 1519-1603. Giliberti, L. [Biography] Gazz. med. nap., 1922, 5: 14.— Mosso, F. E. [Biography] Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1928 34: 20-4. CESALPINO (II) Arezzo, v.1-14, 1905-18. Incomplete. CESAREAN section. See also Labor, Surgery; Uterus, Surgery. Newell, F. S. Cesarean section. 320p. 8! N. Y., 1931. Forms v. 8, Gyn. Obst. Monogr., N. Y., 1931. Banister, J. B. Caesarean section. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 2: 454-6.------Dawson, J. B. [et al.) Caesarean section in obstetric practice. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 788.—Banister, Ridler [et al.] Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 684- 6.—Berecz, J. [Caesarean section in obstetrics] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 67-9.—Bessems, E. A propos de la cesarienne. Rev. med., Louvain, 1927, 172.—Bloomfield, J. H. Cesarean section. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1923, 13: 514-7.—Burch, L. E. Cesarean section. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1936, 29: 421-5.— Bush, T. J. Caesarean section. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1929-30, 26: 163-8.—Cameron, J. L. Caesarean section. Contr. Clin. Pract. M. & S. Southend Gen. Hosp., 1936, 1: 113-26, 14 pl.—Cameron, S. J. Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1922, 1: 911.—Cracraft, W. A., & William, M. B. Caesarean section. West Virginia M. J., 1937, 33: 492-5 — Crook, J. L. Caesarean section. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1922- 23, 15: 539.—Crowell, L. A. Caesarean section. South. M. & S., 1928, 90: 676-80.—Davis, E. P. Our present knowl- edge and experience concerning caesarean section. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1922, 12: 351-4. Also Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 3: 101- 7.—Driiner, L. Ueber den Kaiserschnitt. Zschr. arztl. Fort- bild., 1922, 19: 77-84.—Ely, R. A. Caesarean section. J. Florida M. Ass., 1927-28, 14: 71-4.—Fowler, W. A. Cesarean section. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1926, 19: 1-4.—Gamble, H. F. Caesarean section. J. Nat. M. Ass., N. Y., 1924, 16: 189 — Garrison, J. E. Cesarean section. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1935-36, 5: 249-54.—Griinberg, N. [Concerning cesarian section] Polska gaz. lek., 1926, 5: 782.—Hoeven, P. C. T. van der [Cesarean section] Geneesk. gids, 1928, 6: 417-24, Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: 864-72.—Howitt, H. O. Some further notes on Caesarian section. Canad. Pract., 1922, 47:142-4.—Hussy, P. Ueber den Kaiserschnitt. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1922, 52: 1069-72.—Jesus Marin, J. de. La opera- tion cesarea. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mex., 1934, 5: 387-400 — Kadar, M. [Cesarean section] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1928, 26: 755-60.—Ludwig, F., & Lenz, E. Ueber Bauchfenstergeburten. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1923, 86: 589-98.—Mackinnon, A. Caesarian section. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1922, 12: 405-8.— Mansfeld, O. [Cesarean section and the practitioner] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: mell., 89.—Maxwell, A. F. A review of cesarean sections. West, J. Surg., 1934, 42: 14-28.— Mercken. A propos de la cesarienne. Rev. med., Louvain, 1927, 231-7.— Miller, N. F. Cesarean section. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1935, 28: 639-42.—Murray, E. F. Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 44-7.—Nemes, A. [Cesarean section] Cluj. med., 1932, 13: 321-7.—Olgilvie, H. H. Cesarean section. Texas J. M., 1922-23, 18: 548-51—Palmer, E. P. Cesarean section. Southwest. M., 1926, 10: 257.—Peak, J. H. Caesarean section. Internat. J. S., 1926, 39: 270-3. Also Kentucky M. J., 1927, 25: 336-46.—Potter, I. W. Cesarean section. Texas J. M., 1934, 29: 570-2.—Sasaki, M. Caesarean section. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1933, 19: 12.—Schockaert, R. L'operation cesarienne. Rev. med., Louvain, 1929, 4-20.—Showalter, A. M. Caesarean section. Virginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 9-11.—Sims, G. K. Cesarean section, its indications, limita- tions, types, and complications. Illinois M. J., 1931, 59: 372-5.—Skrobansky, K. [Cesarean section in modern medi- cine] J. akush., 1928, 39: 401-11.—Starr, S. H. Some obser- vations on cesarean section. Kentucky M. J., 1931, 29: 302.—Stretton, J. L. Caesarean section. Practitioner, Lond., 1922, 109: 214-22.—Talley, A. T. Cesarean section. Med. Rec, Houston, 1930, 24: 597-600— Thompson, F. G. jr. Cesarian section. Med. Herald, 1927, 46: 255-7.—Thompson, CESAREAN SECTION 445 CESAREAN SECTION O R. Cesarean section. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1937, 26: 129-32 —Thornhill, P. E. Cesarean section. Virginia M. Month!, 1934, 61: 299-302.—Van Aubel, J. Quelques notes sur l'operation c6sarienne. Presse med. beige, 1863-64, 16: c_7__Vance, J. Some observations on cesarean section. Southwest J. M. & S., 1933, 17: 287-91.—Vogt, W. H. Cesa- rean section. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1933, 27: 527-9.— Wallingford, W. H. Cesarean section. West Virginia M. J., 1921-22 16: 212-20.—Wesselink [Cesarean section] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 2815—Wiczynski, T. [Cesarean section in modern medicine] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 63; 77 ---- Abuse. See also Cesarean section, Indications. Abuso (L') del taglio cesareo. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1937 18: 779.—Crook, A. The abuse of Caesarean section. BritM J., 1927, 2: 567.—De Normandie, R. L. The abuse of Caesarean section. N. York State J. M., 1922, 22: 265-9.— Gelli. G. A proposito di una voce americana anticesarista. Riv. ostet. gin., 1937, 19: 317-9.—Harris, L. J. A plea for conservatism in the use of Caesarean section. Canad. M. Ass., J. 1937,37:32-8.—Holmes, R. W. Cesarean section; a phase iii' the unwise modern obstetric trend. J. Florida M. Ass., 1933 20: 110-23.—Jellett, H. The abuse of caesarean section. BritM. J., 1927, pt 2, 451-4. Also Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: SUDpl 185-92.—Langrock, E. G. The abuse of cesarean section. N. York State J. M., 1936, 36: 383-7.—Lynch, F. W. More conservatism in cesarean section. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 338-46.—Montuoro, F. Una voce americana anti- cesarista. Riv. ostet. gin., 1937, 19: 203-5. Also Riv. Soc. ital. igiene, 1937, 59: 86.—Paschal, F. Are Caesarean sections performed too frequently? Med. Rec, Houston, 1923, 17: 103-7.—Polak, J. O., & Beck, A. C. The present status of operative obstetrics referring to the abuse of cesarean section. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1922, 34: 566-73.—Rosensohn, M. Use and abuse of Caesarean section. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 369-72.—Ruiz Contreras, J. Se abusa de la cesarea en Bar- celona. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1927, 10: 128-32.—Stander, B. J. Cesarean section and its abuses. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 29: 559-62.—Toombs, P. W. The abuse of Cesarean section. Illinois M. J., 1928, 54: 273-8.—Van Hoosen, B. Some means for the prevention of Cesarean section. Nebraska M. J., 1928, 13: 430.—Vinson, H. W. The use and abuse of cesarean sec- tion. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1933, 23: 615-8.—Watson, B. P. The uses and abuses of cesarean section. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1937 17:3-9.—Wilson, K. M. The abuse of Cesarean section. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 35: 459-63. ---- Anesthesia. Brindeau, A. Des differents modes d'anesthesie dans l'operation cesarienne. Paris med., 1935, 97: 499-502.—Davi- son, T. C., & Boling, E. Caesarean section under local and spinal anesthesia. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1932, 21: 1-7.— Gandy, E. The administration of anaesthetics in Caesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 534-7.— Ginglinger, A. Au sujet du mode d'anesthesie employee pour l'operation cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 367. Also Gynecologie, 1937, 36: 292.—Keller, F. E. Narco local anesthesia in Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 234-6 [Discussion] 260.—Mallebrein, O. Kaiserschnittanas- thesie mit Narcylen im Vergleich mit anderen Verfahren. Schmerz, 1929, 3: 15-9.—Mendenhall, A. M. Hysterotomy under sodium amytal; case report. Indianapolis M. J., 1929, 32: 192.—Siegert. F. Narkose und Anasthesie beim abdomi- nellen Kaiserschnitt, Ber. ges. Gyn., 1932-33, 23: 401; 481.— Spencer, H. R. The anaesthetization of patients for the classical Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 905. Also Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: sect, anaesth., 1-4. --- Anesthesia, epidural. Richard, A. E. *L'anesth6sie epidurale haute par voie sacr£e dans la cesarienne supra-symphy- saire. 121p. 8? Par., 1935. Gurianov, A. G. [Sacral (extradural) anaesthesia in caesa- rean section] J. akush., 1926, 37: No. 3. 292-4.—Moraes A. de. Cesarea com anesthesia epidural. Fol. med., Rio, 1932, 13: 267. --- Anesthesia, local and regional. Bucher, W. *Beitrag zur Kasuistik der Sectio caesarea in Lokalanaesthesie bei Mitral- stenose [Zurich] 42p. 8? Weida i. Thiir., 1925 Greenhill, J. P. Porro Cesarean sections under local (infil- tration) anesthesia. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: 1023-7 — ■. Hendrick, J. A. Caesarean section under local anesthesia. f Pract. M. & S., 1922-23, 37: 377-9.—Howitt, H. O. Two Caesarian sections with block anaesthesia done in 1922. Canad. Pract., 1924 49: 208-10.—Hume, W. Caesarean section under local anesthesia. Kentucky M. J., 1928, 26: 509-14.—Kustov, A. N. [Local anesthesia in cesarean section] J. akush., 1930, 41:697-700.—McCormick. C. O. Cesarean section under local anaesthesia. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1926, 19: 188-91—Mar- eottini, M. II taglio cesareo transperitoneale in anestesia locale. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 563-6.—Mowery, W. E. Cesarean section under local anesthesia. Med. Herald, 1923, 42: 111-3. Also Am. J. Surg., 1925, 39: suppl., 78-81 — Paroli, O. Osservazioni cliniche sul taglio cesareo eseguito in anestesia locale. Arch, ostet. gin., 1933, 2. ser., 20: 668-77.— Portes, L. L'hysterotomie abdominale corporeale sous anes- thesie localisee consideree en particulier comme proced6 d'in- terruption de la gestation. Gyn. obst., Par., 1929, 20: 46-64.— Rojas, D. A. La anestesia local en la operacion cesarea c6rvi- cosegmentaria. Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 1949-55.— Roos, E. C. Cesarean section under local anesthesia. Illinois M. J., 1923, 43: 42-7.—Tofte, A. [Caesarean section under local anaesthesia] Hospitalstidende, 1921, 64: Foren. gyn. obst. forh., 60-3. Also Acta gyn. scand., 1923, 2: 87.—Williamson, H. C. A simple technic for Cesarean section under local infiltration anesthesia. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 22: 761-3. ---- Anesthesia, spinal. Monzel, F. *Erfahrungen iiber die Lumbal- anasthesie bei Sectio caesarea an der Bonner Universitats-Frauenklinik. 38p. 8? Bonn, 1934. Astley, G. M. Spinal anesthesia in Cesarean section for toxemia of pregnancy. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 83-6 [Dis- cussion] 117-9. Also Brit. J. Anaesth., 1927, 5: 37.—Audebert & Estienny, E. Rachianesthesie dans la cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 801-5.—Boursier, Nard & Riviere, M. A propos d'une operation cesarienne faite sous rachianesthesie. Ibid., 1922, 11: 176-9.—Brindeau, A. De la rachianesthesie dans l'operation cesarienne. Bull. Acad. med., Par., 1926, 3. ser., 95: 194.—Burns, J. W. Caesarean section under spinal anaesthesia. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 1012-4.—Cotte & Banssillon. Du cas de mort rapide au debut d'une rachianesthesie pratiqu6e au cours d'une cesarienne basse chez une femme en travail. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 589-91.—Eparvier. Trois cesariennes basses, dont 2 avec rachianesthesie. Ibid., 1928, 17: 408.—Fournier, R. Accident secondaire exceptionnel apres rachianesthesie pour cesarienne. Ibid., 1935, 24: 191.—Franken, H. Warum ist die Lumbalanasthesie beim Kaiserschnitt besonders gefahrlich? Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 2191-6.—Friedmann, E. Die Lumbalanas- thesie bei Sectio caesarea. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1926, 75: 163-71.—Heard, K. M. Spinal anaesthesia in caesarean section. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 164-7.—Ingraham, C. B. Spinal anesthesia in Cesarean section; with a report of 4 cases. Colorado M., 1927, 24: 197-200.—Johnson, H. W., & Johnston, R. A. Cesarean section under spinal anesthesia in the late toxemias of pregnancy. South. M. J., 1930, 23: 390-5.—Klaus, K. Beitrag zur Frage der Lumbalanasthesie bei Sectio caesarea. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 435-8.—Siegert, F. Unsere Erfahrungen mit der Lumbalanasthesie beim abdomi- nellen Kaiserschnitt. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 103: 53-60.—Tassovatz, S. La rachianesthesie dans la cesarienne basse. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1929, 24: 350-61.—Thiessen, P. Zur Vermeidung von Komplikationen bei der Schnittent- bindung in Lumbalanasthesie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 416-8.—Trogu, G. La rachianestesia percainica nel taglio cesareo. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 298-300—Wislanski, K. [Cesarean section with spinal tropacocain anesthesia] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 639-41. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 2330-4. ---- Cases. See also Cesarean section, repeated; Cesarean section, Statistics. Applegate, J. C. Two complicated deliveries requiring caesarean section. N. York M. J., 1922, 116: 9.—Burmeister, R. Cuatro casos de cesarea abdominal. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1925, 3: 2.—Bussa-Lay, E. Intervento cesareo eseguito con mezzi insufficienti; guarigione della madre; soprawivenza del feto. Policlinico, 1923, 30: sez. prat., 1126.—Cabanes, Pouget & Houel. Un cas d'operation cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 289.—Camacho, P. Cuatro casos de cesarea. Rev. cubana obst., 1921, 3: 101-10.—Cannon, G. E. Cesarean delivery; report of cases. J. Arkansas M. Soc 1922-23, 19: 2-4.—Casper, M. Cesarean section; case reports. Kentucky M. J., 1926, 24: 449-52.—Eberbach, C. W., & Pierce, J. M. Pregnancy terminated by Caesarean section after ureteral transplantation into the sigmoid. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 47: 540-2.—Fruhinholz, A., & Morlot. Operation cesarienne et malformation mortelle du cceur foetal. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 55-7.—Hans, H. Decapitatio obliqua. Kaiserschnitt und temporare Tubensterilisation. Med. Klin Berl., 1921, 17: 1298.—Hendley, C. Cesarean section; with reports of 3 cases. Clin. Med., 1926, 33: 564-6.—Hicks, C F. Abdominal caesarean section, with report of cases. West Virginia M. J., 1921-22, 16: 207-12.—Hohenbichler, A. Ein seltener Fall von Sectio caesarea. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 372.—Kennedy, C. D. A clinical record of 4 personal cases' treated by abdominal hysterectomy. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1929-30, 50: 178-81.—Lloyd, J. A. Three cases of Caesarean section for different conditions. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1930, 4: 756.—Loomis, F. M. A case of abdominal Cesarean section following the interposition operation for uterine pro- lapse, complicated by placenta previa; a case of abdominal Cesarean section for contracted pelvis after early rupture of the membranes. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1915, 14: 188-91 — Lowman, K. E. Four interesting surgical cases. U. S. Nav. M Bull., 1935, 33: 64-8.—McSwain, G. R. Caesarian section; CESAREAN SECTION 446 CESAREAN SECTION case report. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1921-22, 14: 330.—Ortiz, J. A. Consideraciones sobre varios casos de cesareas. Rev. m6d. cubana, 1923, 34: 3-26.—Petit, H. Deux operations cesariennes. Arch. med. chir. province, 1924, 14: 262-4.— Roy, D. W. Caesarean hysterectomy for obstructed labour on board a Royal Naval Hospital ship during the Great War. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 554-8—Schesta- kov, B. D. [Cases of Cesarean sections] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 973-5.—Sheppard, E. F. Caesarean sections, with report of cases. West Virginia M. J., 1925, 20: 290-5.—Sichel, G-, & Ward, G. Splenectomy, appendectomy, and Caesarean section in the same patient. Brit, M. J., 1922, 2: 866.— Torggler, F. Sectio caesarea. Etschland. Aerztebl., 1927, 6: 121-5.—Tweedy, E. H. A case illustrating the operations of symphysiotomy, pubiotomy, and Caesarean section. Tr. R. Acad. M. Ireland, 1913, 31: 392.—Valenta, A. von. Zwei Falle von Kaiserschnitt bei Myom und Osteomalacic Gyn. Rdsch., 1907, 1: 401-4.—Varese, S. Tre casi di taglio cesareo. Arte ostet., 1926, 40: 117-25.—Vilalta, F. Breves consideraciones sobre 5 operaciones ces&reas. Rev. med. cubana, 1924, 35: 528-34. ---- Cases, juvenile. Audebert. Operation cesarienne chez une fillette de 13 ans. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 358.—Huguet, L. Operacion cesarea en una nina de 14 afios. Rev. med. cubana, 1924, 35: 190-5.—Peterson, R. A case of abdominal Cesarean section for generally contracted pelvis in a child of 12. Tr. Clin. Soc. Univ. Michigan, 1914, 5: 110. Also J. Michigan M. Soc, 1914, 13: 383. ---- Cases—in multipara. Balard, P. Cesarienne pour presentation du siege a repeti- tion chez une grande multipare k facheux antecedents obstetri- caux. Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1922, 43: 353. Also Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1922) 1923, 229-32.—Charles, N. Quar- tipare a terme; bassin de 7 cent.; cesarienne en 1904; sym- physeotomie en 1906; suites heureuses. J. accouch., Li6ge, 1906, 27: 280.—Chirie, J. L. Rupture spontanee de l'uterus chez une V-pare au debut du travail consecutive a une operation cesarienne pratiquee lors de la troisieme gestation. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 383-7—Fevre, H. Un cas de spondylolisthesis; 3 accouchements normaux; quatrieme grossesse: spondylolisthesis, basiotripsie; arret du spondylolis- thesis; cinquieme grossesse; operation cesarienne, mere et enfant vivants. Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1909, 2. ser., 6: 216-21 — Galand, G. Operation cesarienne chez une multipare a bassin retreci; usage exclusif de la teinture d'iode comme antiseptique. Clinique, Brux., 1911, 25: 513-6.—Lewers. A. H. N. Notes of a case in which 9 confinements were terminated variously: by the natural powers; by symphysiotomy; by induction of labour and forceps; by forceps alone, and by Caesarean section. Lancet, Lond., 1908, 2: 1211.—Lyon, E. C. Delivery by Cesa- rean section after a previous normal labor. Am. J. Obst., 1920-21, 1: 746-8.—Mahon, R. Trois cas de cesarienne chez grandes multipares ayant toujours accouche spontanement. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 218-20,—Pinard. A propos d'une operation cesarienne chez une grande multipare en imminence de rupture uterine. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1911, 25: 452.—Veron, F. Obliteration du col de l'uterus chez une Vlpare a bassin retreci; cesarienne: suites immediates et tardives bonnes. Bull. Soc. sc. med. ouest, 1904, 13: 634-41. Also Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1905, 8: 318-21. ---- cervical. See also Cesarean section, History. Bercovici, B. Contribution a I'etude de la cesarienne basse. 126p. 8? Par., 1927. Coen, A. J. *Des facteurs de gravite de l'ope- ration cesarienne basse au cours du travail. 166p. 8? Par., 1936. Baens. A. Low cesarean section. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1937, 17: 393-8.—Chassot. H. De la cesarienne basse. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1931, 51: 212-26.—Chatillon, F. Quatre cas d'operation cesarienne basse. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1930, 25: 187-93.—Clarke, A. S. Laparo-elytrotomy; report of obstetric committee. Proc. M. Soc. Co. Kings, 1882-83, 7: 163-73 — Constantinesco, M. Sur la c6sarienne basse. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1927, 22: 317-55. Also Rev. san. mil., Bucur., 1930, 29: 303-6.—Evers, H. Lower segment caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 36. Also Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 25.—Ferraz- zini. P., & Watson, J. Un caso de cesarea segmentaria. Rev. med. Rosario, 1928, 18: 451-4.—Fleurent, M. A propos de la section cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 615-8.—Fruinsholz, Hamant & Levy. Sur un cas de cesarienne basse chez une primipare kgie. Ibid., 1928, 17: 651.—Grigsby, G. P. The so-called low cesarean section (celiotrachelohysterotomy) Internat. J. M. & S., 1931, 44: 83-5.—Hanna, M. A. Low or cervical Cesarean section. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 554-8.—Hirst, J. C, & Van Dolsen, W. W. The place of the low cervical Cesarean section. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 103-6—Kerr, J. M. M., & Hendry, J. Con- servative Caesarean section by the lower uterine segment in- cision. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 43: 85-8.— Lopez Fernandez, F. La cesarea baja ;su concepto actual. Vida nueva, Habana 1934, 34: 305-15.—Martius, H., & Ramsauer, L. Einige Bemerkungen zur Bezeichnung Kaiserschnitt, und zervikaler Kaiserschnitt. Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1594-7,— Melnikov, N. A. [Cesarean section in the lower segment of the uterus] J. akush., 1932, 43: 33.—Northrup, L. C. Low cervical cesarean section. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1933, 26* 143.—Oetiker, A. Vier Falle von Sectio caesarea cervicalis in kleinsten klinischen Verhaltnissen. Schweiz. med. Wschr 1921, 51: 513-5.—Portes, L. A propos de la cesarienne basse Medecine, Par., 1925-26, 7: 517.—Roxo. T. Acerca da cesa- reana segmentaria. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1932, 26: 151.— Safford, H. B. The advisability of approach through the lower uterine segment in Cesarean section. Hahneman. Month 1924, 59: 665-72.—Sewall, C. W. Some observations on the present status of low cervical Caesarean section. N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 356-61.—Sztehlo, I. [Cervical section as modification of cesarean section] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1929 27: 385.—Whiteley, P. W. Cervical cesarean section.'' Cola! radoM., 1934, 31: 130-5. ---- cervical: Complications. Burger, P. Les hemorragies dans la section cesarienne basse Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1929, 24: 345-9.—Ginglinger, A., & Muller! P. Un cas d'exitus par appendicite dans les suites operatoires apr6s cesarienne basse. Bull.. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris 1935 24- 304-6. Also Gynecologie, 1935, 34:332.— Grimault, L. Cesa- rienne basse; ceuf ouvert et infect6; temps septique extra- peritoneal. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 494-9.— Maxwell, A. F. Unusual complication following a low Cesa- rean section. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 111.—Reeb. Apropos des fistules urinaires apr6s la cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc obst gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 192-4. Also Gynecologie, 1935, 34:137- 45.—Tournant. Les complications hemorragiques au cours de la cesarienne basse. Gaz. med. France, 1930, 506-8.—Trillat, Pizzera & Magnin. Deux cas de parotidites apres cesarienne basse, traites par le catheterisme du canal de Stenon. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 513.—Voron & Pigeaud. Un accident rare au cours d'une cesarienne basse. Ibid., 1933 22* 192. ---- cervical: Instruments. Anderodias. Utilite de l'aspirateur electrique au cours de la cesarienne bass-e. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928,17: 244— Bonney, V. Lower segment of caesarean section; the use of Willett's scalp forceps and a uterine compressor. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 1: 796.—De Lee, J. B. A knife for the cervical Caesarean section. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1921, 33: 431.—Fuchs, H. Verbesserung der Schnitt- und Entbindungstechnik bei der Sectio caesarea inferior durch Isthmus-Kompressor, Bogen- schnitt und Galea-Zange. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 610-5.— Green-Armytage, V. B. Lower segment Caesarean clamps. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 924.—Metzger, M. Valve sus-pubienne fenetree avec 6carteur de la vessie pour la cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 401.—Torpin. R. Cesa- rean section; instruments for low cervical operation. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 37: 343.—Vermelin, H. Le levier de Farabeuf dans l'extraction de la tete foetale au cours de la cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 89-91. ---- cervical: Technic. See also Cesarean section, extraperitoneal. Benoist-Gironiere, M. Contribution it I'etude de l'operation cesarienne supra-symphy- saire; avantages; indications; resultats opera- toires. 44p. 8? Par., 1930. Camargo, I. *De Cesaria transperitoneal seg- mentaria (Laparotrachelotomia) 140p. 8? S. Paulo, 1928. Mangold, R. *Beitrage zur Frage des trans- peritonealen cervicalen Kaiserschnittes [Basel] 28p. 8? Luzern, 1918. Marassi, J. Contribution a I'etude de la cesarienne transperitoneale supra-symphysaire. 71p. 8° Par . 1925. __ Aschner, B. Eine Modifikation zur Technik des cervicalen Kaiserschnittes (Vernahung der Ligamenta rotunda iiber der Uterusnaht) Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 1977.—Aubert, L. L'opera- tion cesarienne transperitoneale sur le segment inferieur (im- pressions sur quatre cas) Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1921, 16: 129- 47.—Audebert, J. L. Un petit point de technique de la cesa- rienne supra-symphysaire. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1930, 19: 690-3. Also Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1930, 25: 613-6. ---— Quelques points de technique de la cesarienne basse. Ibid., 1931,26:621-31. ------ La c6sarienne segmento-corporeale (technique, avantages, indications) Paris med., 1933, 89: 487-93. ------ A propos de la technique de la cesarienne basse; incision verticale du peritoine uterin et cesarienne segmento-corporeale. Gynecologie, 1934, 33: 447. Also Gyn. obst., Par., 1933, 28: 521-4. ------ & Guilhem, P. Deux observations de cesarienne segmento-corporeale. Bull. Soc, obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 254.—Balard, P. Sur 3 cas de cesarienne supra-symphysaire. Ibid., 1923, 12: 540-3.— Beck, A. C. The advantages of the 2-flap low incision cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1920-21, 1: 586 [Discussion] 878-81. CESAREAN SECTION 447 CESAREAN SECTION _____The 2-flap low incision Caesarean section; an operation applicable after an efficient test of labor. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1921, 33: 290-5. ------ Further experience with the 2-flap low incision Cesarean section. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1922, 21: 489-93- ------ Improved technic of the 2-flap low incision Cesarean section. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 27-31.—Beckers, R. Le procede de Phaneuf dans la cesarienne basse. Bruxelles med., 1929-30, 10: 85-9.—Beuttner, O. Technique de l'opera- tion cesarienne transperitoneal basse. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1923, 18: 3-8.—Brette. Note sur la cesarienne basse supra- symphysaire. Arch. m6d. pharm. nav., 1936, 126: 167-74.— Brindeau, A. Quelques reflexions a propos de la cesarienne sus- pubienne. BuU. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 69-73. ------ De la cesarienne transperitoneale supra-symphysaire. Presse med., 1926, 34: 305-8. ------ & Cannone, M. Technique de la cesarienne basse (indications, resultats) J. med. fr., 1930, 19: 3-8.—Brouha. A propos de la technique de la cesarienne basse. Bruxelles m6d., 1932-33, 13: 803.—Bud. G. [Trans- peritoneal cervical Cesarean section] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 332.—Bustamante, A. S. de. Cesarea segmentaria transperi- toneal. Rev. med. cubana, 1927, 38: 495-501.—Calcaterra, C. Contributo casistico al taglio cesareo transperitoneale soprasin- fisario. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1921, 34: 53-8. Also Riv. ostet. gin., 1921, 3: 369-82.—Cartaya. F. R., Marruz, S. G., & Vilalta, F. Operaci6n cesarea segmentaria transperitoneal. Rev. med. cubana, 1932, 43: 393-9.—Cathala, V. De valeur de la cesarienne transperitoneale basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 37-40.—Cocq, V. La cesarienne segmento- corporeale d'Audebert est-elle la methode de l'avenir? BruxeUes med., 1932-33, 13: 627-36.—Conger, S. B. Laparo- trachelotomy; a clinical appraisal. Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 955-9.—Cornell, E. L. Transperitoneal cesarean section. Surg. CUn. N. America, 1921, 1: 1157-62.—Couvelaire & Portes. A propos de la cesarienne transperitoneale basse. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 647-53.— Cronheim, C. Die Entbindungsformen bei cervicalem Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 3080-4.—D'Acierno, P. The lower segment cesarean section, or celioisthmotomy. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 821-32.—De Micheli, R. Sopra un caso di taglio cesareo sopra- sinfisario transperitoneale. Arte ostet., 1933, 47: 17-24.— Dobbert, T. Ein Fall von Entbindung durch die Uterus- Bauchdeckenfistel nach Sellheim. Zbl. Gyn., 1909, 33: 379- 81.—Dujol, G. Deux observations d'operation cesarienne transperitoneale basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 459-61.—Estienny. La cesarienne segmento-corporeale. Presse med., 1935, 43: 52.—Ferey, D. Avantages de la cesa- rienne basse; quelques details de technique. Bull, med., Par., 1932, 46: 37.—Ferro Diaz, L. M. La operation cesarea trans- peritoneal segmentaria. Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1930, 21: 515-63.—Fuchs, H. Der Langs-, Quer- und Bogenschnitt bei der Sectio caesarea inferior. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 2549-55.— Fulconis, H. Sur un mode d'exclusion temporaire de la cavite peritoneale, au cours de la cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 474.—Gaifami, P. II taglio cesareo trans- peritoneale sul segmento inferiore dell' utero. Policlinico, 1921, 28: sez. prat., 682-4. Also Riv. ostet. gin., 1921, 3: 89-96. ------ Ulteriore osservazioni sul taglio cesareo transperitoneale sul segmento inferiore. Pohchnico, 1922, 29: sez. chir., 540-54.—Garcia Marruz, S. El problema de la cesarea baja; consideraciones sobre la nueva tecnica de aisla- miento sero-seroso de la zona histerot6mica y exteriorizaci6n de la sutura uterina. Rev. med. cubana, 1937, 48: 761-99.— Grosse, A., & Leroux. Sur l'operation cesarienne transperi- toneale supra-symphysaire. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1927, 18: 129-50.—Gueniot, P. La cesarienne transperitoneale basse supra-symphysaire. Bull, med., Par., 1930, 44: 357-67.— Duiou, N. M. Transperitoneal cervical Caesarean section. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1923, 13: 797-800.—Hauch, E. Quelques reflexions sur la cesarienne transperitoneale basse. Rev. fr. gyn. obst, 1923, 18: 188-92. ------ [The transperitoneal, cervical, retrovesical Cesarean section] Ugeskr. laeger, 1927, 89: 897-901.—Hinderfeld, E. Die Entwicklung des kindlichen Kopfes bei der suprasymphysaren cervicalen Schnittentbin- dung. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 2421-4.—Hodgkins, E. M. Hirst transperitoneal Caesarian section. Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 190: 920-6.—Kakushkin, N. [Caesarean section through the inguinal canal] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 652.—Kassebohm, F- A., & Schreiber, M. J. Modification of Beck's low-flap cesa- rean section. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 33: 229-31 .—Kerr, J. M. M. The lower uterine segment incision in conservative Caesarean Bection. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 475-87. -----The technic of Cesarean section, with special reference to the lower uterine segment incision. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1926, 51: 254-9. Also Am. J. Obst., 1926, 12: 729-34. —:--- Technique of lower segment caesarean section, more especially in suspect and infected cases. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1935- 36, 29: 1645-50.— Klumper, P. Ueber die Behandlung der Nachgeburtsperiode beim cervicalen Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 2319-22.—Leon, J. A prop6sito de las cesdreas cervico-segmentarias extraperitoneales por artificio; agregado personal a la tecnica de Michon. Bol. Soc obst. gin. B. Aires, 1935, 14: 10-30. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 773-80. ------ Nueva cesarea istmocervical extraperitoneal por artificio; con fijaci6n de compresas impermeabilizadas al peritoneo visceral. Ibid., 43: 13-23. Also Arch. urug. med., 1936, 8: 29-49. ------ Protection de la cavite periton6ale au cours de la cesarienne segmentaire au moyen de compresses impermeabilisees fixees au plritoine visceral. Gyn. obst., Par., 1936, 34: 428-47. ------ La cesarienne segmentaire extra- Peritoneale par artifice en Argentine. BuU. Soc obst. gyn. ' Pans, 1937, 26: 509-13.—Magos, H. Quelques reflexions a propos de l'op6ration cesarienne suprasymphysaire. Bruxelles med., 1929-30, 10: 128-32.—Mahon, R. Comment eviter les suppurations de la paroi abdominale aprSs cesarienne basse; la parol en un plan. Gyn. obst,, Par., 1933, 28: 678-83 — Massazza, M. Intorno alia tecnica del taglio cesareo trans- peritoneale sul segmento inferiore. Fol. gyn., Genova, 1932, 29: 199, 2 pl.—Mateos Fournier, M. Dos casos de cesarea abdominal trasperitoneal. An. clin. Hosp. Juarez, Mex., 1931, 1: 159-64.—Michon, L. De I'utilisation systematique d'un lambeau peritoneal pour realiser l'exclusion de la zone op6ratoire. Gyn. obst., Par., 1932, 26: 305-18. ------ Sur les possibilites techniques de la cesarienne basse avec exclusion. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 66.—Nubiola, P. Detalles de tecnica en la cesarea baja o segmentaria. Rev. espafi. obst., 1931, 16: 553.—Paucot, H. Quelques cas des cesarienne transperitoneale basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 48-52.—Paunz, S. [Sellheim's method of Caesarean section in presence of cystic tumors] Gyogyaszat, 1929, 68: 24; 49.—Perez, M. L. La operaci6n cesarea segmentaria transperitoneal. Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: 1237; 1390; 1444.—Phaneuf, L. E. The transperitoneal cervical Caesarean section. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1923, 37: 765-73. Also Bull. Lying-in Hosp. N. York, 1924-25, 13: 94-111.—Pierce, S. N. The low transperitoneal cesarian section. Southwest. M., 1927, 11: 352-6.—Pomini, F. Note sul taglio cesareo soprasinfisario transperitoneale. Rass. ostet., 1932, 41: 3-38.—Portes & Risacher. A propos de la cesarienne transperitoneale basse. Bull. Soc. obst, gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 274-7.—Puppel, E. Die Entbindungsform beim cervicalen Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 617-20.—Ramirez-Oli- vella, J. M. Nuevo metodo de aislamiento de la cavidad peri- toneal en la cesarea abdominal. Rev. cubana obst., 192i, 3: 155-62.—Ramos, A. P.. & Bello, R. L'operation c6sarienne extra-peritoneale par artifice dans le cas impur technique Michon. Gyn. obst., Par., 1936, 33: 531-41.—Reeb. Contri- bution a I'etude de l'operation cesarienne basse. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1923, 18: 257-63.—Rismondo, P. Zur Technik des cervicalen Kaiserschnitts. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 2604.—Rojas, A. D., & Gismondi, L. Comentarios sobre 20 casos de cesarea suprasinfisiaria y descripci6n de la tecnica seguida. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 517-9.—Romero, E. J. Exposi- tion y consideraciones alrededor de 2 operaciones de cesarea baja. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1935, 40: 1097-110.—Rossier, G. La operation cesarea suprasinfisaria (sus indicaciones, sus resultados, su tecnica) Rev. med. Barcelona, 1927, 2. ser., 7: 159-61. Also Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1927, 47: 283-7.— Sant'Anna, J. En torno a una cesarea segmentaria. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1933, 12: 280-96. Also Rev. gyn. obst,, Rio, 1933, 27: 247-61.—Schweitzer. Der intraperito- neale abdominale Cervixschnitt als neuzeitliche Methode der abdominalen Schnittentbindung. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 123: 271-4 [Discussion] 279-84.—Scollo, G. Considerazioni in- torno a 18 casi di cesarea transperitoneale sul segmento inferiore dell'utero. Umbria med., 1923, 3: 617-9.—Solomons, B. Some points in the technique of the lower segment Caesarean operation. Brit. M. J., 1927, 2: 921-4.—Spirito, F. La esclusione sistematica, temporanea o permanente, della cavita peritoneale nel taglio cesareo soprasinfisario (modalita di tecnica operativa) Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1423-30.—Sztehlo. S. Eine neue Modifikation in der Technik des cervicalen Kaiser- schnittes. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 939.—Teran C, A. A. Opera- ci6n cesarea suprasinfisiaria. Arch. Fac. cienc. m6d., Quito, 1933, 2: 99-104.—Tolosa, B. P. M. Da liberaeao do feto na cesaria baixa. Rev. Ass. paul. med., 1934, 4: 264-9, 2 pl.— Vilalta, F. S. Cesarea baja; nuestra contribuci6n a su estudio y a su pr&ctica. Rev. med. cubana, 1937, 48: 319-33.— Vruwink, J. Suprasymphyseal cervical Caesarean section; with report of 14 cases. California West. M., 1925, 23: 1437-41.—Welton, T. S. Double flap low Cesarean section results. Tr. Am. Ass. Obst. (1920) 1921, 33: 64-73.—Wilson, J. S. G. Lower uterine segment caesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1931, 38: 504-15.—Wodon, J. L. Les variations des differents temps de la cesarienne cervicale abdominale. Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12: 1113. -—■—- Techniques de la cesarienne cervicale abdominale. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1932, 27: 163-81. ----— Procede simple per- mettant de realiser l'exclusion definitive de la zone operatoire de la cavite peritoneale au cours de la cesarienne basse. Bruxelles med., 1932-33, 13: 836. Also Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1933, 28: 158-64. ------ & Weymeersch, A. Cesarienne transperitoneale basse. BruxeUes med., 1925-26, 6: 731. ---- cervical: Transverse incision. Acosta-Sison, H. The advantages of the semilunar trans- verse uterine incision in laparotrachelotomy. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1937, 17: 327-30— Beruti, J. A., & Leon, J. La incisi6n arciforme del segmento inferior en la cesarea abdo- minal. Rev. espafi. obst., 1936, 21: 87-102. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 561-72.—Geppert. F. Die Vorteile des cer- vicalen Querschnitts. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2362.—Hauser, W. Vorteile der stumpfen Querdurchtrennung im Dehnungs- schlauch am Uterus in situ. Ibid., 1937, 61: 1482-4.—Jullien, F. Mon procede de cesarienne basse par Tincision transversale du segment inferieur. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1929, 24: 204-9 — Kraul, L. Zur Technik des cervicalen Querschnittes bei Sectio caesarea. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 410-3.—Licini, C. Parto cesa- reo conservatore con taglio trasversale dell' utero. Riv. chir., Como, 1923, 2: 86-8.—Pellegrini, M. II taglio cesareo con sezione trasversale sul segmento inferiore neU' Ospedale Mag- CESAREAN SECTION 448 CESAREAN SECTION giore di Bergamo. Fol. gyn., Genova, 1936, 33: 645-58.— Phaneuf, L. E. The transverse cervical incision in the low Cesarean section. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 197: 825-9. ------ The technique of the transverse cervical caesarean section. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 53: 202-4.—Revoltella, G. La sezione trasversale del segmento inferiore nella tecnica del taglio cesareo. Clin, ostet., 1935, 37: 164-71. ------ Ulte- riore esperienza sulla tecnica del taglio cesareo trasversale sul S. I. Ibid., 1937, 39: 517-24.—Szymanowicz, J. [Low trans- verse hysterotomy in suprapubic Cesarean section] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 421. ---- Choice of time. See Cesarean section, Test of labor. ---- Complications. See also Cesarean section, cervical: Complica- tions; Cesarean section, Sequelae. Rauch, H. [F. K.] *Ileus nach Kaiserschnitt. 30p. 8? Bresl., 1921. Anderodias. Crises d'edampsie apres operation cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1920, 9: 444-7.—Audebert. Deux nouvelles observations de dilatation subaigue de l'estomac apr£s la cesarienne. Ibid., 660-3. ------ Cesarienne compliquee de dilatation subaigue de l'estomac et de retention lochiale par anteflexion et agglutination du col. Ibid., 1926, 15: 390. ------ & Estienny. La retention lochiale apres la cesarienne classique. Ibid., 1929, 18: 662.—Audebert & Fournier. Hysterectomie post-cesarienne pour infection uterine. Ibid., 1921, 10: 794.—Audebert, Guilhem & Garipuy, A. Embolie mortelle au cinquieme jour apres cesarienne basse. Ibid., 1934, 23: 588-90.—Balard, P. Dilatation aigue de l'estomac aprSs cesarienne. Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1922, 43: 262.— Bessesen, D. H. Pregnancy with complications; fibroids; eclampsia; Cesarean section; acute gastrectasia; thrombophle- bitis; case report. Minnesota M., 1924, 7: 513.—Calzolari, M. Anemia aplastica in donna operata di taglio cesareo per placenta previa. Atti Acad. sc. med. natur. Ferrara, 1909, 83: 27-43.— Cheval, M. Un cas d'embolie mortelle 12 jours apres une cesa- rienne classique. Bruxelles med., 1929-30, 10: 879-83.— Cookinham, F. H. The accidents of caesarean section. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1931, 42: 616-20.—Deucher, W. G. Zur Kasuistik der Luftembolie bei Schnittenbindung. Zbl. Gvn., 1926, 50: 3025-7.—Devraigne. L., Banzet, P., & Mayer, M. Quatre cas de fistules utero-parietales consecutives a des operations cesariennes traitees chirurgicalement, avec etude histologique. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1930, 19: 403-9 — Gebastou, J. A. Loquiometria postcesarea. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 192.5, 32: pt 2, 1191-6.—Gil Vernet, E., & Plaja. A. Complicaciones tardias de la ces&rea clasica. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1933, 19: 99-114—Gbczy, L. [Fatal outcome of struma after Cesarean section] Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 1004-8.— Gustafson. G. W. Massive coUapse of lung following Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 425-8.—Haggstrom. P. Ueber Ileus nach Kaiserschnitt. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1925- 26, 4: 286-336.—Halperin, J. Staphylococcemia following Cesarian section; recovery; report of a case with a rare anatomi- cal anomaly. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 14: 637-42.— Horner, D. A. Postcesarean bursting of abdominal wounds. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1126-32. Also Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1930, 13: 489-93.—Jellinghaus, C. Ueber Volvulus nach Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 1289.—Kraul. L. Die Luftembolie beim Kaiserschnitt. Ibid., 1926, 50: 1956-9.— Laws, G. M. Two cases of vesical calculus consequent upon Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1923, 5: 672.—Loicq. R. Fistule utero-parietale consecutive a l'operation cesarienne conservatrice. Gyn. obst., Par., 1922, 6: 322-9.—Luker, S. G. A wandering silk suture removed from the urethra as a sequel to caesarean section. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1921-22, 15: sect, obst., 33. Also Lancet, Lond., 1922, 1: 843.—Maggi, N. Todliche Peritonitis nach Schnittentbindung bei kongeni- taler Atresia ani et communicatio recti cum vagina. Frankf, Zschr. Path., 1934-35, 47: 462-8.—Manevich, A. E. [Cases of acute distension of the stomach after cesarean section] J. akush., 1930, 41: 481-4. Also Progr. med., Par., 1932, 1829- 33.—Meyer, K. Todliche Luftembolie bei Sectio caesarea. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1922, 52: 304.— Miiller, W. Scharlach und Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 2873-8.—Paquet, A. Un cas de mort par ictdre grave 5 jours apres une operation c6sarienne conservatrice. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 618-21.—Petit, J. Un cas de mort tardive apres l'operation cesarienne. Ibid., 1925, 14: 45-8.—Riviere, M., Favreau & Despons. Operations cesariennes et phiebite. Ibid., 1924, 13: 600-3.—Rousse, I. Retrecissement de bassin; section cesarienne abdominale; mort subite quatre semaines apres l'operation. Bull. Soc. med. Gand, 1901, 68: 445-8.—Roy, D. W. Two cases of infection of the uterine wall round the stitches used in Caesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 559.—Schlesinger, H. Hautemphysem nach Sectio caesarea. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1937, 106: 66-76.— Schouten, D. E. [Death due to acute gastro-enteritis after Caesarean section for placenta praevia] Ned. tschr. geneesk 1925, 69: 749-53.—Schultheiss, H. Seltene Peritonitisursache nach Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1926,50: 1696-701.—Sommer, F. Akute Myositis haemorrhagica; ein Fall einer postgrip- posen Komplikation nach Sectio caesarea. Mschr. Geburtsh Gyn., 1933-34, 96: 200-4.—Spirito, F. Fistula utero-addomi- nale consecutiva a taglio cesareo. Gazz. med. nap., 1924 7- 52-4. Also Med. prat., Nap., 1924, 9: 186-8.—Steele, l! L Caesarean section; suppuration; recovery. Brit. M. J., 1924" 1: 276.—Wasseige, A. Deformation considerable du bassin' operation cesarienne, etranglement d'une anse intestinale dans' la plaie uterine, anus contre nature accidentel. Presse med beige, 1865-66, 18: 137-40. ---- Complications: Hemorrhage. Berutti, E. Prophylaxie et traitement des hemorragies consecutives a l'operation cesarienne ou a l'accouchement par l'injection intraveineuse d'extrait de lobe posterieur d'hyno physe. Prat. mid. fr., 1936, 17: 15-20.—Dieckmann, W. J., & Daily, E. F. Blood loss during Cesarean section. Am" J Obst., 1935, 30: 221-5.—Henrard, E. Zur Frage der Blutstil- lung beim abdominellen Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 248.—Herold, K. Die Behandlung atonischer Nachblutungeii bei und im Anschluss an die Schnittentbindung. Chirurn 1928-29, 1: 1092-7. ------ Die Behandlung atonischer Nachblutungen im Anschluss an Sectio caesarea. Arch Gyn Berl., 1929, 137: 836-8 [Discussion] 842-66.—Kasausky! P. P. [Complications in prognosis of hemorrhage in cesarean section] Klin, med., Moskva, 1928, 6: 172-5.—Maclean, E. J. Death from post-partum haemorrhage after Caesarean section J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 544.—Marinacci] S. Usura di un'ansa intestinale aderente alia cicatrice cesarea per effetto dell' azione distruente dei villi coriali; enterorragia sintomatica. Policlinico, 1923, 30: sez. prat., 921-4.—Pod- kowa, R. Zur Frage der Blutstillung beim abdominalen Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 2473.— Pohl, A.. & Harke, W. Neo-Gynergen bei Nachgeburtsblutungen und bei der Schnittentbindung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 678.— Sigwart, W. Die Bekampfung atonischer Blutungen beim Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1840-3.—Slemons, J. M. Hemorrhage following Cesarean section. Tr. Pacific Coast Soc Obst., 1931-33, 1-3: 53-60. Also Am. J. Obst., 1933 26: 656-61. ---- Condition and development of infant. Bremberger, W. [J.l *Das Schicksal der Kaiserschnittkinder. p.39-57. 8? Berl., 1932. Also Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 92: Brander, T. [Child delivered by Cesarean section with grave intracranial complications] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1936, 79: 1057-61. Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 69: 68-72.— Dencker, H. Das Schicksal der Kaiserschnittkinder. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1921, 55: 207-17.—Diihrssen. Demonstra- tion eines durch vaginalen Kaiserschnitt bei Schwangerschafts- eklampsie entwickelten Kindes. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1903, 40: 273.—Elizalde, P. I., & Puente, J. J. Degeneraci6n grasosa aguda de par6nquimas en un feto a termino extraido por cesarea. Rev. As. med. argent., 1921, 34: sect, biol., 10-4 — Kawaguchi. H. Die Betrachtung der Kaiserschnittkinder. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1933, 28: Nos. 8-14, 57.— Kustner, H. Zur Frage der Apnoe und Asphyxie der Kaiser- schnittkinder. Zbl. Gyn., 1921, 45: 1414.—Lust, M., & Berrewaerts, M. L. Un cas de paralysie obstetricale du membre inferieur droit chez un enfant ni par cesarienne. BruxeUes med., 1931732, 12: 507-9.—Mohnhaupt, G. Die Schnittent- bindungen im Laufe der letzten 10 Jahre an der Landesfrauen- klinik in Erfurt, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der spateren Entwicklung der Kinder an Hand von Nachuntersuchungen. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2416-22.—Siegert, F. Tentoriumriss und intrakranielle Blutung bei Kaiserschnitt. Ibid., 1927, 51: 1649-51.—Selitzky, S. A. Kaiserschnitt und Kinder. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 89: 293-308.—Stocker, F. Ueber ophthalmoskopische Beobachtungen an durch Sectio caesarea geborenen Kindern. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 1096- 9.—Tunis, B. Tentoriumriss bei einem Kaiserschnittkind. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 1029-32. ---- conservative. See also Cesarean section, Methods. Ellenbogen, R. *Contribution a I'etude de la cesarienne haute. 78p. 8? Par., 1935. Cucca, G. Dieci casi di cesarea conservatrice senza eventra- zione dell' utero; nota preventiva. Rass. ostet., 1924, 33: 241-4.—Dervaux. Trois cas de cesarienne classique avec oeuf ouvert; procede de 1'habillage uterin; guerison. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 140-3.—Gaifami. P. Su una nuova modalita di taglio cesareo conservatore. Clin, ostet., 1925, 27: 49-57.—Gueniot, P. Quelle place doit encore occuper la cesarienne haute classique? Gynecologie, 1934, 33: 761-70 — Lawrence, J. S. Concerning the technic of the classical Cesa- rean section. Am. J. Obst,, 1925, 9: 830-4.—Rehizzi, R. Brevi considerazioni su sei tagli cesarei classici. Riv. ostet. gin., 1926, 8: 239-45.—Sappey, P., & Marcoulides, J. La cesa- rienne corporeale avec extraction de l'oeuf en bloc. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 563.—Schwaab. L'operation cesa- rienne haute; operation cesarienne, abdominale, conservatrice, haute ou classique. Hopital, 1931, 19: 601-8—Serdukov. Sur les proced6s et les indications de la cesarienne classique. Gynecologie, 1927, 26: 265-92.—Vicarelli, G. La film ed il cliche-film dell' operazione del taglio cesareo conservatore & scopo didattico, clinico-pratico. Minerva med., Tor., 1925, 5: 961-70.—Young, J. Van D. Cesarean section demonstrated by motion pictures. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1922, 101: 126. CESAREAN SECTION 449 CESAREAN SECTION .--- Contraindications. Sec also Cesarean section, Indications. Adler, L. Die Indikationen und Gegenindikationen zum Kaiserschnitt. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 604-7.—Cooke, W. R- Contraindications to cesarean section. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 1823-7. Also repr.—Cosgrove. S. A. Cesarean section and forceps; when they must not be used. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1928, 25: 776-83.—Getman, W. T. Indications and contra-indications for Cesarean section. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 887-91.—Ide, M. Les risque de la cesarienne. Rev. med., Louvain, 1927, 111.—Laloyaux, P. Sur les dangers de la cesarienne. Ibid., 148-52.—Miller, C. J. The limitations of Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1925, 10: 260-5.—Quigley, J. K. Caesarean section; indications and contra-indications. Med. Brief, 1922, 50: 212-7. Also N. York State J. M., 1922, 22: 108-12.—Remmelts, R. [Dangers of present-day Cesarean section] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1934, 74: 103-15.— Sage, E. C. Caesarean section, with special reference to indi- cations and contraindications. Nebraska M. J., 1925, 10: 113-9.—Smith, C. A. Indications and contraindications for Cesarean section. Texas J. M., 1933, 29: 387-9.—Spalding, A. B. Limitations for the Cesarean operation. Northwest M., 1926. 25: 526-30. ---- Drainage. See Cesarean section, Suture and drainage. --- Ethical aspect. Jacoby, G. W. Which shall survive, mother or unborn child? In his Physician Pastor f&c] N. Y., 1936, 269-79.— Paine, A. K. The ethics of Cesarean section. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 445-51. ---- extraperitoneal. See also Cesarean section, cervical: Technic. Haase, F. [K. M.] *Ueber den extraperito- nealen Kaiserschnitt [Halle-Wittenberg] 47p. 8? Sangerhauscn, 1932. Aldridge, A. H. Extraperitoneal [Latzko] cesarean section. Am. J. Obst,, 1937, 33: 788-800.— Amnesz, H. J. [Case of extraperitoneal cesarean section on body of uterus] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1930, 34: 165-8.—Bernstein, A., & Breitstein, L. I. The extraperitoneal cesarean section, using the Latzko method. West. J. Surg., 1937, 45: 532-6.— Bolaffio, M. Ap- punti clinici e tecnici sul taglio cesareo extraperitoneale a sostegno di una sua piu larga applicazione. Riv. osp., 1925, 15: 686-96.—Brattstrom, E. Quelques resultats de la cesa- rienne extraperitoneale. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1934, 14: 37-47.—Burns, H. T. The Latzko extraperitoneal Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 759-66 [Discussion] 847-50. ----- A study of 79 patients delivered by the Latzko extra- peritoneal Cesarean section. Ibid., 1934, 28: 552-7.—Davis, A. B. Extraperitoneal Cesarean section (gastroelytrotomy) in presumably infected and mismanaged cases of prolonged labor. Ibid., 1924, 7: 373-83 [Discussion] 473-5. Also Bull. Lying-in Hosp. N. York, 1924-25, 13: 68-83.—Fleischer, A. J., & Kushner. J. I. Experience with the Latzko cesarean sec- tion. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62:238-45.—Fuhrmann. Extra- peritonealer Kaiserschnitt und Bogrosscher Raum. Prakt. Erg. Geburtsh., 1922, 9: 54-64.—Gianella, C. Die Extra- peritonealisierung der Cervix beim Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1366-8.— Holtermann, C. Unsere Stellung zur extraperitonealen Schnittentbindung. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1931, 145: 566-76.—Irving, F. C. A simple method of performing extraperitoneal caesarean section in potentially infected cases. Med. Rec, Houston, 1937, 31: 300-2.—Kaboth, G. Die Technik des extraperitonealen Entbindungsschnittes. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 310-25.—Klingenfuss, A. Die extraperito- neale Verlagerung der Uteruswunde beim transperitonealen Kaiserschnitt (Beitrag zur Frage der Erweiterung der Indika- tion zur Sectio caesarea) Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 981-4.—Kouwer, B. J. [Extraperitoneal cesarean section] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1928-29, 33: 179-203, pl. Also Gyn. obst., Par., 1929, 19: 418-41. Also Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1924, 30: 73-80.—McGlinn, J. A. Extraperitoneal Cesarean section. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1920, 45: 110-28.—Mateos Fournier, M. Consideraciones al margen de un caso de infecci6n uterina, en una mujer en trabajo de parto, tratada por cesarea extra- peritoneal. Rev. mex. cir., 1936, 4: 102-8.—Melhuba, F. J. Extraperitoneale Schnittentbindung nach Kocher'scher Exohysteropexis. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 406-8.—Norton, J. F. A review of 26 cases of extraperitoneal (Latzko) Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 209-20.—NUrnberger, L. Ueber den extraperitonealen Kaiserschnitt. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930, 142: 106-19.—Pampanini, C. Considerazioni su due casi di cesarea soprasinfisaria con escluzione della cavita addominale. Riv. ital. gin., 1935-36, 18: suppl., 64078.— Perrins, H. A report of 22 Latzko Cesarean sections with a modification in technic Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 525-9.— Reyea, M. Cesarea extraperitoneal con sutura uteroparietal (Zarate) en un caso de distocia por anomalfa de contraction uterina. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 55-7.—Scheffelaar Klotz, T. [An unusual case of difficult labor; extraperitoneal Caesarian section] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 1295-8.— Schilling, N. Extraperitoneal Caesarean section. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1923, 13: 445-55.—Scott. J. F. Extraperitoneal Cesarean section. Northwest M., 1935, 34: 391-3.—Sell- heim. H. Zur Begrundung, Technik, Indikation und Nomen- klatur der Schnittentbindung, mit Umgehung von Becken und Bauchhohle. Gyn. Rdsch., 1909, 3: 582-9.—Steele. K. B. Extraperitoneal Cesarean section; an analytic study of 59 cases done by the Latzko method. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 747-59 Also Bull. Lying-in Hosp. N. York, 1932, 13: 308-22 — Wolff, U. Der extraperitoneale Kaiserschnitt nach Latzko. Med Welt, 1936, 10: 57.—Zarate. E. Cesarienne extra-Peri- toneale avec suture utero-parietale. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1927, ---- History. Gratjmann, G. *Die Geschichte der abdomi- nalen Schnittentbindung, dargestellt auf Grund ihrer Anwendung an der Universitats-Frauen- klinik in Gottingen [Gottingen] 29p. 8? Northeim i. Hann, 1931. Scholz, G. [K.] *Die Methoden des Kaiser- schnittes seit der Veroffentlichung von Frank und die seit 1907 in der Frauenklinik zu Halle be- handelten Kaiserschnittsfalle. 43p. 8? Halle a. S., 1913. Vogt, E. Ueber die Entwicklung und den Ausbau der suprasymphysaren Schnittenbindung an der Universitats-Frauenklinik, Tubingen. 115p. 8? Berl., 1921. Braak, H. E. G. ter [A Cesarean section in 1861] Bijdr. gesch. geneesk., 1934, 14: 186.—Caesar was not born by Caesa- rean operation. Science News Lett., 1936, 29: 155.—Car- valho, S. Historia da operacao cesareana en Portugal. Med. contemp., Madr., 1935, 53: 250-7.—Cook, S. F. Sarria's treatise on the Cesarean operation 1830. California West. M., 1937, 47: 107; 187; 248.—Davidson, A. H. Ctesarean section; its history and present status. Irish J. M. Sc, 1931, ser. 6, 642-54.—De Lee, J. B. An illustrated history of the low or cervical Cesarean sections. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1925, 50: 90-109. Also Am. J. Obst., 1925, 10: 503-20 [Discussion] 582.—De Normandie, R. L. The present status of Caesarean section in Massachusetts. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 189: 1011-25.—Doerfler, H. Der abdominelle Kaiserschnitt in Gegenwart und Zukunft. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 610-21.— Ela. A. The 4 faculties on Cesarean section. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 122: 484.—Feis, O. Bericht aus dem Jahre 1,411 iiber eine Hebamme, die angeblich 7 Kaiserschnitte mit gutem Erfolg fiir Mutter und Kind ausgefiihrt hat. Sudhoffs Arch., 1933, 26: 340-3.—Franco, P. La cesarienne au xvi6 siede; la maniere de tirer I'enfant quand la mere est aux traits de la mort. Praxis, Bern, 1924, 13: H. 47, 1; H. 48, 4.—Gall, P. Contribution a. l'histoire de la section cesarienne. Gyn. obst., Par., 1925, 11: 24-8. ------ L'operazione di Giacomo Nufer (A. D. 1500) fu un taglio cesareo o una laparotomia per gravi- danza extrauterina? Rass. clin. sc, 1935, 13: 365. ------ A proposito di priorita del taglio cesareo trasversale sul seg- mento inferiore. Clin, ostet., 1935, 37: 425-7. ----■—■ L'iconografia del taglio cesareo. Ann. ostet. gin., 1930, 58: 1019-58.—Geppert. Fortschritte der Schnittentbindungstech- nik. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 2678-80.—Guzzoni degli Angarani, A. L'evoluzione del taglio cesareo nell' ultimo cinquantennio. Arch, ostet. gin., 1926, 2. ser., 13: 493.—Hafemann. Ein Kaiserschnitt in alter Zeit. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1037.— Koerner. Der Ausbau der abdominalen Schnittentbindung. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 379.—Laignel-Lavastine, M., & Naficy, A. Operation cesarienne avec emploi du vin comme anestbe- sique d'aprfis le Livre des Rois de Firdouzi. Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1934, 28: 42-4.—Meyer, P. Quelques reflexions sur la section cesarienne au xviii8 siede. Gvnecologie, 1934, 33: 733-42. Also Strasbourg m6d., 1934, 298-300.—Murless, B. C. Caesarean section; its progress and recent modifications. S. Mary Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1937, 43: 70-3.—Murray, H. L. Cesarean section; its history, scope, and limitations. Newcastle M. J., 1923-24, 4: 153-68— Nesham. R. A. The forceps and Caesarean section; a historical outline. Univ. Durham Coll. M. Gaz., 1913-14, 14: 144-6.—Pelkonen. E. [Early history of the Cesarean section] Duodecim, Helsin., 1937, 53: 301-12.— Phaneuf, L. E. Some historical notes on the technique of Cffisarean section. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 47: 851-7.—Pick- rell, K. L. An inquiry into the history of Cesarean section. Bull. Soc. M. Hist. Chicago, 1935, 4: 414-53.—Ponomarev, A. Operations cesariennes en Russie (1756-1924) Gyn. obst., Par., 1928, 18: 103-18.—Ponzi, E. Una documentazione trascurata nella storia del taglio cesareo. Riv. stor. sc. med., 1936, 27: 103-10. ------ Per l'iconografia dell' operazione cesarea. Ibid., 1937, 28: 77-84.—Puppel, E. Der abdomi- nelle Kaiserschnitt in Gegenwart und Zukunft. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1634-7.—Rutherfurd, W. J. Caesarian section post- mortem in the 14th century. Glasgow M. J., 1937, 128: 12-7.—Schulcz, A. [Improvements in cesarean section] Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 1033-7.—Sztehlo, I. [Progress in caesa- rean section] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1932, 30: 841.—Wahl, F. A. Fortschritte in der Schnittentbindung. Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 577-86.—Winter, G. Der abdominelle Kaiserschnitt in Gegenwart und Zukunft. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 2402-9. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----29 CESAREAN SECTION 450 CESAREAN SECTION ---- Indications. See also Cesarean section subheadings (Abuse; Contraindications; Methods: Choice; Test of labor, &c.) Feuereisen, H. *Seltene Indikation zum Kaiserschnitt. 20p. 8? [Bresl.] 1928. Geede, H. *Die Indikationen des abdomi- nellen Kaiserschnitt. 57p. 8? Konigsb. i. Pr., 1929. Schmit, G. *Die Indikationen zum Kaiser- schnitt dargestellt am Material der staatlichen Hebammenschule und Entbindungsanstalt zu Bamberg, in den Jahren 1921-32. 20p. 8? Erlangen, 1933. Winter, G. Die Indikationen zum abdomi- nellen Kaiserschnitt fiir alle Kaiserschnittopera- teure. 124p. 8? Stuttg., 1931. Alfieri, E. Le indicazioni attuali del taglio cesareo. Ann. ostet. gin., 1933, 55: 283-328. Also Osp. maggiore Novara, 1933, 10: 97-120.—Andrews, C. J., & Nicholls, R. B. Unusual indications for cesarean section. Virginia M. Month., 1936-37, 63: 33-8.—Arven, A. The cause of Caesarean operations. Sexology, 1933-34, 1: 480-5.—Ballantyne, J. W. Caesarean section; its indications and technique. Edinburgh M. J., 1922, 28: 28; 74.—Banister, J. B. Present position of Caesarean. section in obstetric practice. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 1143.— Basden, M. Indications for Caesarean section. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 194: 567-70.—Benthin, W. Der Kaiser- schnitt in der modernen Geburtshilfe. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 572-4.—Bickel, D. A. Indications for Cesarean sec- tion; analysis of 312 cases. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1935, 28: 482-5.—Blacker, G. The limitations of Cesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 447-62.—Bloss, J. R. Indications for Cesarean section. South. M. J., 1927, 20: 317-21.—Boyd, G. M. Present-dav indications for cesarean section. Med. Times, N. Y., 1931, 59: 107-10.—Brugnatelli, E. II taglio cesareo nelle sue indicazioni. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1926, 22: 193-212.—Burger, P. Indications particulieres pour la section cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 591.—Burnell, M. Indications for Cesarean section; a study of 100 cases. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1923, 22: 140-4.— Claye, A. M. The indications for caesarean section. Clin. J., Lond., 1937, 66: 221-7. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1937, 44: 199-202.—Cooke, W. R. An outline of indications for Cesarean section and of some factors bearing upon this pro- cedure. South. M. J., 1925, 18: 538-41.—Crawford, L. Speaking of Cesarean sections. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1924-25, 77: 356-60.—Crichton, E. C. Indications for Caesarean sec- tion. S. Afr. M. J., 1934, 8: 595-7.—D'Acierno, P. A. When is a Caesarean section indicated? Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 525-9.—D'Arcy, C. E. The indications for Caesarean section. Med. J. Australia, 1922, 2: 322-5.—Davidson, H. A. The indi- cations for Cesarean section. Kentucky M. J., 1925, 23: 403-5.—Deering, A. B. Unusual indication for Cesarean section; case report. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1922, 12: 58.—Donovan, H. C. F. Indications for Caesarean section. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 1: 232-6.—Esmann, V. Die Stellung des Kaiserschnitts in der Obstetrik. Acta gyn. scand., 1923, 2: 241-3.—Essen- Moller, E. The place of the Caesarean section in the obstet- rics. Ibid., 244-79.—Favreau. Les operations cesariennes abdominales et leurs indications. Gynecologie, 1931, 30: 82-98.—Fetzer. Zur Indikation der Schnittentbindung. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 2035-7.—Fusco, G. A proposito di alcune indi- cazioni non comuni di taglio cesareo. Arch, ostet. gin., 1930, 2. ser., 17: 691-703.—Gordon, C. A. Indications for Cesarean section. Long Island M. J., 1926, 20: 33-6.—Hall, D. P. Indications for Cesarean section from surgeon's viewpoint. Kentucky M. J., 1933, 31: 551-5.—Hannes, W. Wege, Ziele und Berechtigung einer Neuordnung der Geburtshilfe. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 989; 1032.—Heisel, C. D. Indications for the cesarean operation. J. Med., Cincin., 1931, 12: 403-11.— Henkel, M. Der Kaiserschnitt und seine Anzeigen in der modernen Geburtshilfe. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 917-20.— Herz. E. Zwei Kaiserschnitte aus seltener Indikation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 551.—Hirst, J. C, & van Dolson, W. W. Cesarean section; its indications and technic based on 252 operations. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 2047-51.—Holt, H. H. Cesarean section. Tristate M. J., 1934-35, 7: 1470-3 — Hornung, R. Die Stellung des Kaiserschnittes in der modernen Geburtshilfe. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 137: 825-9 [Discus- sion] 842-66. Also Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1586-90.— Indications for Caesarean section. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1467.—Irving, F. C. The place of cesarean section. J. Con- necticut M. Soc, 1936-37, 1: 483-91.—Isbruch, F. Ueber seltene Indikationen zum Kaiserschnitt. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1031-4.—James, M. L. Report of case with unusual indi- cation for Caesarean section. China M. J., 1925, 39: 498-501.— Kalb, S. W. Cesarean section; its indications. Eclect. M. J., 1926, 86: 389-93.—Kanatser, J. E. Indications for cesarean section. Texas J. M., 1932, 28: 607-10.—Kelly, R. P. Cesa- rean section; its indications and limitations. Virginia M. Month., 1922-23, 49: 215-9.—Kerr, J. M. M. Indications for Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1921, 2: 516-9. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 338-48 [Discussion] 571-6.—Kraul, L. Indikationen zum Kaiserschnitt. Wien klin. Wsclir., 1928, 41: 1753-5.—Labhardt, A. Die Rolle der Schnittenbindung in der Geburtshilfe. Schweiz. med. Wschr. 1930, 60: 1145-8.—Latteri, S. Di un taglio cesareo per indica- zione non frequente. Riv. ostet. gin., 1923, 5: 402-7.—Leo, E. Alcune indicazioni poco comuni del taglio cesareo. Gazz osn ' 1924, 45: 484-90.—Lull, C. B. Indications and technic of Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 633-41.—Maciasde Torres, E. Las indicaciones de la cesarea abdominal. Ars medica, Barcel., 1930, 6: 224-31.—Mcllroy, L. Discussion on the indications for and against caesarean section. Proc R Soc M., Lond., 1933, 26: 85-96.—Magalhaes. F. Operation cesarienne, indications et technique. Gyn. obst., Par., 1922 5: 345-57.—Manseau, J. A. Les indications de l'op6ratio~n cesarienne. Union med. Canada, 1935, 64: 1346-8.—Marsili, A. Su alcuni tagli cesarei per indicazioni poco frequenti' Clin, ostet., 1935, 37: 74-81.—Mascaretti, M. Le indicazioni attuali del taglio cesareo. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1933, 14: 553-7.—Mayes, H. N. Indications and conditions for Cesa- rean section. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1929-30, 82: 700-4.— Mosher, G. C. Caesarean section; indications and limitations Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 45: 655-65—Newell, Q. U. Cesarean section; its indications and limitations. .1. Missouri M. Ass., 1924, 21: 269-74.—Oginz. P. Anterior abdominal hysterotomy for the interruption of pregnancy and sterilization; its indica- tions. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 523-6— Patti, F. Indi- cazione non comune del taglio cesareo. Riv. ostet. gin., 1925, 7: 365-72.—Peak, J. H. Caesarean section; indications; report of cases. Kentucky M. J., 1921, 19: 410-22.—Phaneuf, L. E. Cesarean section; indications and technique. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 35: 446-56.—Philipp, E. Die Stellung des Kaiser- schnitts in der Geburtshilfe. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1170-3 — Porter, W. D. Indications for cesarean section. West Vir- ginia M. J., 1932, 28: 533-8.—Pototschnig, G. Einiges uber die Schnittentbindung. Etschland. Aerztebl., 1927, 6: 207- 11.—Poupart, O. Operation cesarienne pratique avec succes pour la mere et I'enfant. Presse med. beige, 1866-67, 19: 253.—Preissecker, E. Die Kaiserschnittfrage; die Indi- kationen zur Sectio caesarea im statistischen Weltbild mit besonderer Berucksichtigung Europas. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 645-55.—Quigley, J. K. Cesarean section. N. York State J. M., 1937, 37: 543-54.—Reeb. Indications particulieres pour la section cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 588-91.—Remmelts, R. [Indications for ce=arean section] Geneesk. bl., 1932, 30: 211-58.—Riviere, M. Quatre ope- rations cesariennes pratiquees sur indications peu usuelles. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 134-6.—Robinson, J. B. Present-day indications for Cesarean section. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1932, 25: 160-2.—Rongy, A. J. Cesarean section in relation to the practice of obstetrics. Internat. J. Surg., 1925, 38: 339-47.—Sage, E. C. Indications and limitations of Caesarean section. Nebraska M. J., 1928, 13: 328r-31 — Sandoval de Carvalho, O. Cesareana e nao embryotomia com o feto vivo. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1933, 27: 215-20.—Schiff- mann, J. Einige seltenere Indikationen zur Sectio caesarea. Wien. med. Wschr., 1922, 72: 255-62.—Schmid, H. H. Seltene Anzeigen zur Schnittentbindung. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 2132- 8.—Schwarcz, R.' El ocaso de la cesarea. Sem. med., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 708-15.—Seibels, R. E. Some indications for Cesarean section with report of a section under local anes- thesia. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1921, 17: 211-6— Shidler, G. P. Indication and surgery of Caesarean section. Nebraska M. J., 1923, 8: 428-32.—Siegert, F. Hausliche Geburtshilfe und abdomineller Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 2402-6.- Smith, E. D. Cesarean delivery; indications and safety factois. China M. J., 1925, 39: 788-99.—Spear, W. M. Caesarean section from the view-point of a general surgeon. J. Maine M. Ass., 1925, 16: 1-4.—Spencer, J. A. A statistical study of the indications in 13,465 cases for abdominal Cesarean section, with a brief discussion of maternal mortality. Pacific Coast M., 1936, 3: No. 2, 21-7.—Szepe, I. [Various indications for cesarean section] Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 81-5.—Sztehlo, _S. Ein auf Grund seltener Indikation ausgefilhrter Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 810.—Taylor, C. J. G. Caesarean section; with special reference to present-day indications for operation. Brit. M. J., 1922, 1: 909-11.—Ungaro, V. Sui metodi e sulle indicazioni della cesarea (a proposito di una centuria di casi operati) Rass. ostet., 1928, 37: 487-513.—Van Sweringen, B. Indications for Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 11: 201-6.—Voigt, W. W. Three cesarean sections with unusual indications. Illinois M. J., 1936, 69: 184-7.—Webb, R. F. Caesarian section; some of its indications; and report of case. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1921, 20: 502-5.—White. D. E. Cesarean section with a suggested increase in its indications. Tristate M. J., 1934, 6: 1223-37.—Wilbanks, M. L. Cesarean section; its indications. Texas J. M., 1924-25, 20: 658—Wilbans, W. L. Cesarean sections; its indications. Dallas M. J-, 19*°> 11: 90-2.—Winter, G. Die allgemeinen Indikationen zum abdominellen Kaiserschnitt. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 87: 3-20. ---- Indications, absolute. See also Dwarfism; Pelvis, contracted. Hirst, B. C. Two Cesarean sections: one for a flat rachitic pelvis complicated by oblique deformity; the other for a dermoid cyst impacted in the pelvis. Am. J. Obst., 1898, 37: 517-9.— Perrin. P. Hydramnios aigu; developpement rapide de 1 ab- domen au debut d'une gestation; phenomenes graves de com- pression; laparotomie in extremis cesarienne; evacuation qum CESAREAN SECTION 451 CESAREAN SECTION quantite considerable de liquide et de 2 jumeaux. Progr. med., Par., 1924, 39: 753.—Rieppi, L. Due tagli cesarei; uno per stenosi pelvica da bacino rachitico trattato col metodo con- Bervatore, e uno per ostruzione pelvica da tumore fibromatosa dell' utero trattato coll' isterectomia totale. Riv. veneta sc. med., 1897, 27: 162-8. ____Indications, absolute: Tumors. See also names of organs and parts affected as Cervix, Cancer—in pregnancy; Cervix, Myoma; Pelvis, Tumors; Vagina, Tumors—in pregnancy, &c. Kiebsch, A. *Kaiserschnitt bei Myom. 45p. 8? Berl., 1906. Anderodias, Lacouture & Boursier, R. Cesarienne et hysterectomie pour fibrome praevia. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 603.—Andrews, H. R. A case of Cesarean section followed by the removal of a fibroid tumour which filled the pelvic cavity. Lancet, Lond., 1906, 2: 1510-2.—Aspell, J. Four Caesarean operations and a labor complicated by fibro- mata in which hysterectomy was performed on the 6th day of the puerperium. N. York M. J., 1906, 84: 439-41.— Autefage. Dystocie par fibrome praevia; cesarienne suivie d'hysterectoniie subtotale; guerison; enfant vivant. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 628.—Baldwin, J. F. Porro-Cesa- rean section for pregnancv, with complicating fibroids. Tr. Am. Ass. Obst. (1906) 1907, 19: 39-42.—Begouin & Anderodias. Cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie pour fibrome a noyaux mul- tiples. Bull. Soc med. chir. Bordeaux, 1922, 526-8.—Begouin & Pery. Cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie pour fibrome praevia. Ibid., 161-3 [Discussion] 180-2. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1921, 42: 236.—Berkeley. C. Caesarean radical hysterectomy following the application of radium. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 538.—Bonney, V. A case of Caesarean myomectomy, remarks on the operation. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond.. 1913-14, 7: Obst. Gyn., 121-3.—Boquel, A. Fibrome praevia; operation cesarienne k terme au cours du travail, suivie d'hvsterectomie sub-totale. Arch. med. Angers, 1907, 11: 622-4".—Brouha, M-, & Gosselin, O. Cesa- rienne classique suivie de myomectomie pour fibrome praevia. Bruxelles med., 1928-29, 9: 834.—Clivio, I. Taglio cesareo demolitore per fibromiomi multipli complicanti il parto. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1908, 22: 159-67, pl.—Cotte, Banssillon & Bucher. Cesarienne et myomectomies multiples pour fibrome praevia. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 86.— Cronson. R. Cesarean section at term for a tumor of the rectovajrinal septum. Am. J. Obst., 1909, 60: 298.—Davidov, G. Operation cesarienne et hysterectomie pour volumineux fibrome. Gynecologie, 1914, 18: 458.—Drewry, T. E. Report of case of multiple fibroid tumors with pregnancy; operation, caesarean section. Tr. M. Soc. Georgia, 1903, 195-200.— d'Ernst, R. Un cas de grossesse a terme avec fibrome enclave; operation cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie subtotale. Bruxelles med., 1927-28, 8: 1458-66.—Fabre & Barbier. Cesarienne et hysterectomie k terme pour fibromes douloureux. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1920, 9: 507-9. Also Lyon med., 1921, 130: 705.—Fieux, G. Trois observations d'op6ration cesarienne (fibromes du segment inferieur et cancer du col) C. rend. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1909, 11: 73-7.—Foulkrod, C. Cesarean section for dermoid cyst complicating labor. Am. J. Obst., 1913, 67: 147.—Fruhinsholz & Michel, G. Dystocie fibromateuse; cesarienne; hysterectomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1920, 9: 621.—Grondin, S. Tumeur myomateuse remplissant l'excavation pelvienne et faisant obstacle a l'ac- couchement; operation cesarienne avec amputation utero- ovarique (operation de Porro) Bull. med. Quebec, 1904-5, 6: 210-6.—Konig, E. Verkalktes Myom, im Douglas fixiert, als Geburtshindernis; Sectio caesarea transperitonealis cervicalis; Myomectomia vaginalis. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 451.— Lacouture & Faugere. Cesarienne pour fibrome suivie d'hysterectomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 140-5.— Lewers, A. H. N. Two cases of Caesarean section for obstruc- tion due to fibroid tumours. Lancet, Lond., 1903, 1: 157-9.— Lindquist, L. [A case of myoma as a hindrance to parturition; Porro's Cesarian section; recovery] Goteborgs lak. sail, forh., 1904, 52-8.—Mahon, R. Deux cas de cesarienne et myomec- tomie. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 291-3.—Manton, W. P. Cesarean section for impossible labor due to a dermoid cyst. Am. J. Obst., 1911, 63: 1017-23.—Maxwell, R. D. Fibroid complicating labour; caesarean section; hysterectomy. Clin. J., Lond., 1916, 45: 143.—Ortiz Perez, J. Cesarea abdo- minal alta e histerectomfa sub-total por fibroma previo. Rev. med. cubana, 1923, 34: 888-92.—Paquet & Beghin. Fibrome previa; hysterectomie apr6s cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 146.—Riviere. Operation cesarienne pour kyste dermoide praevia. Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1921, 42: 225.------& Lafargue, P. Necrobiose d'un fibrome au 9« mois de la gestation; cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 290.—Riviere, Pery [et al.] Operation cesarienne pour fibrome praevia [discussion] Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1921, 42: 259.—Ross, J. F. W. Pregnancy complicated by presacral or postrectal myoma, Cesarean sec- tion, saving both mother and child. Canad. Pract., 1909, 34: 630.—Samuel, M. Der Kaiserschnitt mit abdominaler Kor- pusamputation bei eingekeiltem Myom kurz vor oder im Beginn der Geburt. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 3164.—Schack, L. Kaiserschnitt und Myom. Ibid., 1934, 58: 1110-2.—Schoc- kaert, R. Operation cesarienne avec hysterectomie totale pour fibrome praevia. Gyn. obst., Par., 1922, 6: 346-9. Also Rev. med., Louvain, 1923, 172-5. ------ Kyste der- moide praevia irreductible necessitant la cesarienne. Bruxelles med., 1925-26, 6: 416.—Spencer, H. R. Posterior Caesarean section followed by total hysterectomy for fibroids. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1909-10, 3: Obst. Gyn. Sect,, 82-4. ------ Infected myoma complicating pregnancy; caesarean section followed by total abdominal hysterectomy. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 647.—Stieber & Garipuy, R. Fibrome praevia; operation cesarienne conservatrice; dilatation gastro-duod6nale aigue post-operatoire et arythmie cardiaque. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1912, 1: 171-7.—Strassmann, P. Kaiserschnitt bei Myom. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1914, 81: 539.—Tuffier. A propos de 1'operation cesarienne; enucleation des fibromes et grossesse. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1919, 3. ser., 81: 748-51.— Turenne, A. Dystocie pelvienne par fibromyomes, operation cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie abdominale. Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1910, 2. ser., 7: 350-4.—Vallois. Dystocie par fibrome praevia; operation cesarienne et hysterectomie totale. BuU. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1913, 2: 370-4— Vallois, L., & De Rou ville. Kyste dermoide compliquant la grossesse; operation cesarienne et ablation du kyste. Ibid., 1925, 14: 84-6.—Veyrassat. Grossesse a terme et fibromes; operation cesarienne et hysterectomie. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1918, 38: 204-7.—Voron & Vergnory. Cesarienne et hysterec- tomie pour fibrome praevia; graves malformations des membres sup6rieurs chez I'enfant; mort de celuici au le jour. Lyon med., 1921, 130: 613.—Williams, H. L. A dermoid cyst obstructing labor and requiring Caesarean section. Proc. Path. Soc. Philadelphia, 1897-98, n. ser., 1: 180. ---- Indications, multiple. Anderodias & Lacouture. Presentation primitive de la face; bassin retreci; operation cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst, gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 607.—Anderodias & Mahon. Cesarienne basse pour dystocie par brievete absolue du cordon, dans un bassin hegerement retreci. Ibid., 1933, 22: 291—Aymerich, G. Viziature pelviche e putrefazione del liquido amniotieo (con ricerche batteriologiche) Ginecologia, Tor., 1911, 8: 585-603.— Baldovski, V. G. [Caesarean section with sterilization of the patient in case of a generally contracted pelvis following a j preceding laparotomy] Prakt. vrach, 1912, 11: 703.—Bar- tholomew, R. A. A case of multiple pregnancy with eclampsia; abdominal Cesarean section with recovery. Tr. Clin. Soc. Univ. Michigan, 1916, 7: 111-3.—Batchelor, F. C. Successful Caesarean section in a case of generally contracted and flattened pelvis with eclampsia. Australas. M. Gaz., 1898, 17: 341-4.— Baughman, G. Classical Cesarean section for fulminating eclampsia, with subarachnoid hemorrhage and pyelitis. South. M. J., 1934, 27: 738.—Begouin & Anderodias. Operation cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie pour fibrome dystocique en voie de necrobiose; uterus double. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 717-9.—Beuttner, O. Alte Erstgebarende; normales Becken; Querlage; Nabelschnur—Halsumschlin- gung; Blutung; Placenta praevia succenturiata centralis; klas- sischer Kaiserschnitt; Mutter und Kind gerettet. Gyn. helvet., 1910, 10: 267. ------ Ein weiterer Fall von Uterus- Bauchdecken-Fistel, sowie ein Fall von klassischem Kaiser- schnitt, beide Falle kompliziert durch Genitalfisteln, narbige Scheidenveranderungen und enges Becken. Ibid., 1911, 11: 340-6.—Boldt, H. J. Caesarean section on a child 12 years and 8 months old, with contracted pelvis for severe puerperal eclampsia. Post-Graduate, N. Y., 1905, 20: 1251-67. Also repr.—Bourne, A. W. Two cases 'of Caesarean section for con- tracting ring in the presence of probable infection. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 565-7.—Brodhead, G. L. Cesa- rean section for contracted pelvis and double multilocular ovarian cysts. Am. J. Obst., 1915, 72: 478-80.------ Cesarean section for contracted peltis, with twin pregnancy. Ibid., 1917, 75: 703-6. ------ Cesarean section for breech presentation and contracted pelvis, complicated by acute lobar pneumonia. Ibid., 1918, 77: 429-31. —:--- Cesarean section for uterine inertia and contracted pelvis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1916, 89: 712.—Burger, P. Section cesarienne pour complications multiples simultanees; goitre de I'enfant. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 251.—Call, E. S. A case of Caesarean section in a face presentation, complicated by uterine fibroid. Boston M. & S. J., 1901, 144: 427 [Discus- sion] 431-3.—Caraven, J. C6sarienne premature (k 7 mois et quelques jours) pour decollement de placenta normalement insert dans un uterus bifide unicervical; survie de la mere et de I'enfant. Gyn. obst., Par., 1924, 9: 184-90—Cassin, P. Bassin scoliotique; rigidite anatomique du col uterin; presen- tation de la face avec procidence du bras; operation cesarienne; succes. Bull. Soc. med. Vaucluse, 1907, 3: 623-6—Couve- laire, A. Retrecissement annulaire du tiers superieur du vagin peut-etre d'origine congenitale, chez une primipare de 44 ans; accouchement a terme; mort du foetus et infection de l'oeuf pendant le travail; operation de Porro; guerison. Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1908, 2. ser., 5: 663. ------ Procidence du cordon et viciations pelviennes, indications de l'operation cesa- rienne. Ibid., 1909, 2. ser., 6: 29-35. Also C. rend. Soc. obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1909, 11: 18-25.—Cummings, H. H. Abdominal cesarean section in a case of contracted pelvis; hydrocephalic child with spina bifida. Physician & Surg., 1911, 33: 70-5.—Donovan, H. C. E. Caesarean section and hysterectomy in a patient with contracted pelvis and occipito- p'osterior presentation. Med. J. Australia, 1923, 1: 609.— CESAREAN SECTION 452 CESAREAN SECTION Durst, F. [Caesarean section for a kyphotic pelvis and recto- vaginal fistulae] Lijec. vijestnik, Zagreb, 1908, 30: 385-7.— Fabre. Decollement du placenta normalement insere; hemor- ragie externe et interne; mort de I'enfant; cesarienne vaginale; guerison. Bull. Soc. chir. Lyon, 1906, 9: No. 6, 244-7.------ & Bourret. Cesarienne abdominale dans un cas de procidence du cordon avec presentation transversale et bassin retreci; enfant vivant. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1914, 3: 194-6. Also Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1916, 2. ser., 12: 45.—Fairer. Contracted pelvis from osteo-malacia, transverse presentation, eclampsia, Caesarian section, recovery. Ind. M. Rec, 1905, 26: No. 1, 7.—Fretz, H. E. K. Vaginal occlusion; urinary calculus; Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 323.— Fruhinsholz, A., & Michel, G. Operation cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie subtotale pour une dystocie pelvienne ayant determinee du sphacele des tissus maternels et foetaux; fistule vesico-abdominale temporaire consecutive. C. rend. Soc. obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1909, 11: 244-51.—Fuster. Retrecisse- ment du bassin plus p6tit que 8 centimetres; infection graves; cesarienne; hysterectomie subtotale. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1913, 2: 58-61.—Galkin, V. S. Der Kaiserschnitt in infizierten Fallen von Placenta praevia. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927, 77: 428-36.—Gerstenberg, E. Sectio caesarea abdominalis transperitonealis bei Gesichtslage und drohender Uterusruptur. Zbl. Gyn., 1910, 34: 1327-30.—Gibson, J. Sarcomatous polypus of uterus; fibroid uterus removed after Caesarean section for obstructed labour and placenta praevia. Tr. R. Acad. M. Ireland, 1914, 32: 284.—Gilles, R. Retre- cissement du bassin et infection vaginale; cesarienne conserva- trice au debut du travail. C. rend. Soc. obst. gyn. paediat. Paris. 1908, 10: 268-72. Also Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1913, 2: 528-30.—Grosse, A. Fibrome necrobiose; procidence du cordon; operation cesarienne suivie d'hysterectomie, enfant vivant, guerison de la mere. Ibid., 1925, 14: 521-3.—Hellier, J. B. On a case of placenta praevia with threatened puerperal eclampsia, treated by Cesarean section. Lancet, Lond., 1915, 2: 275.—Hohl, H. Sectio caesarea wegen Unmbglichkeit einer Spontangeburt infolge Dystopie der rechten Niere (Becken- niere) dabei Uterus bicornis asymmetncus, dexter rudimen- tarius. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1932, 62: 424-6.—Holmes, R. W. Cesarean section for ankylosis of both hip joints follow- ing tubercular coxitis, complicated by mitral insufficiency and post partum eclampsia. Am. J. Obst., 1905, 52: 915.—Hooper, J. W. D. Notes on a case of Caesarean section at term for com- plete transverse presentation and prolapse of funis in a woman with a justo minor pelvis. Austral. M. J., 1912, 1: 770.— Kubig, G. Ein Genitalfurunkel als ausschlaggebende Indika- tion zum Kaiserschnitt bei engem Becken. Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 50: 2022.—LafTont & Ezes. Cesarienne supra-symphysaire pour presentation de l'epaule avec procidence d'un bras et du cordon; filtrat-vaccin. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 55. ------ Cesarienne supra-symphysaire pour presentation du siege incline dans un uterus fibromateux. Ibid., 468-70.— Lamb. J. Twin pregnancy in a bicornuate uterus with con- tracted pelvis; delivery by Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 1152.—Le Lorier. Decollement premature du placenta au cours du travail; mort du foetus; rigidite du col; signes menacants d'hemorrhagie interne et tetanisation de l'uterus; operation cesarienne conservatrice; guerison. C. rend. Soc. obst. gyn. pediat. Paris, 1906, 8: 71.—Levant & Portes. IHaphragme de l'orifice interne du col; presentation du siege; absence de dilatation; cesarienne mutilatrice; guerison. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 197. Also Gynecologie, 1923, 22: 426.—Liepmann, W. Vulvaekzem und Placenta praevia als Indikation zum abdominalen Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 405.—Lindquist, L. Fall af kejsarsnitt (Porro) vid storre myom (kombineradt) med dels placenta praevia lateral, dels a myombadden inserad placenta. Hygiea, Stockh., 1912, 74: 467-73.—Loomis, F. M. A case of abdominal Cesarean section following the interposition operation for uterine pro- lapse, complicated by placenta previa. Tr. Clin. Soc. Univ. Michigan, 1914-15, 6: 58-60.—Ludowici, E. Caesarean sec- tion in contracted pelvis; one case complicated by pyelitis and one case complicated by both pyelitis and an eclampsic fit. Med. J. Australia, 1916, 2: 273.—Luker, G. Caesarean section for Graves' disease and contracted pelvis. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 552.—Lyle, R. P. R. Case of Caesarean section at full term for complete obstruction by fibroid tumour; double uterus and vagina. Ibid., 1904, 6: 438-41, pl. Also Northumberland & Durham M. J., 1905, 13: 30-3, pl.—Narr, F. C. Funnel pelvis; large child; disproportion between fetal head and pelvic inlet; Cesarian section. Rep. Philadelphia Gen. Hosp., 1913, 9: 1914, 87.—Nash, W. G. Placenta praevia in a double uterus; Caesarean section; recovery. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1922, n. ser., 29: 644.—Nijhoff, G. C. Kaiserschnitt wegen Placenta praevia und Beckenenge. Zbl. Gyn., 1908, 31: 335.—Oldfleld, C, & Hann, R. G. Acute toxaemia of pregnancy, with acute nephritis and acci- dental haemorrhage; Caesarean hysterectomy; recovery. Clin. J., Lond., 1917, 66: 264-7.—Pagani, C. Taglio cesareo per grave stenosi pelvica; rottura precoce delle membrane e prolasso esterno del cordone. Arte ostet., 1933, 47: 178-81.—Pagen- stecher, G. Un caso de section ceslrea por ruptura uterina practicada en titero doble (utero didelfo) Cr6n. med. mex. 1905, 8: 177-84; 211.—Paucot, H. Grossesse gemellaire; syphilis d'un seul oeuf avec mort d'un foetus; cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 54-7. ------& Paquet. Fibromes praevia, grossesse; c6sarienne suivie d'hysterectomie chez une femme atteinte de la maladie de Basedow. Ibid., 1924, 13: 134-6.—Pen-in, P. Cesarienne pour retrecissement du bassin et malformation uterine; incidents post-operatoires lies a la malformation. Progr. m6d.. Par., 1925, 40: 278 ----— Cesarienne in-extremis pour phenomenes de com- pression par hydramnios aigu (gestation gemellaire) rupture uterine lors d'une gestation ulterieure. Gyn6cologie, 1926, 25: 273-5.—Pery, J., & Balard, P. Cesariennes d'urgence pour retrecissement du bassin chez 2 femmes atteintes d'6rya!pele de la face. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1920, 9: 422-7.— Petschenko. A. J. Kaiserschnitt wegen traumatischer Osteo- myelitis der Beckenknochen mit eitriger Scheiden- und Damm- fistel. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 2135-7.—Picard. Cesarienne avec hysterectomie, pour dystocie par bassin r6treti; oeuf tr6s infecte- guerison. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 60-2.— Pinkham, E. W. Cesarean section for dystocia due to double uterus and fibroids. Am. J. Obst., 1916, 74: 284-7.— Procopio, G. S. Taglio cesareo conservatore in primapara rachitica con stenosi pelvica, utero bicorne e situazione tras- versale. Clin, ostet., 1929, 31: 127-9.—Raineri, G. Allarga- mento temporaneo del bacino o taglio cesareo? a proposito della mia quinta operazione cesarea in donna con bacino viziato e placenta previa centrale. Ginecologia, Tor., 1906, 3: 229-38.— Rawson, W. F. Malformation of vulva; stenosis vaginae1 Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 860.—Riviere, M., & Boursier, R. Operation cesarienne chez une femme atteinte d'un retrecissement moyen du bassin et d'une fistule recto- vaginale datant d'un accouchement anterieur. Bull. Soc. obst gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 127-30. Also J. med. Bordeaux, 1922, 52: 127.—Riviere, M., & Lacouture. Operation c6sarienne avec hysterectomie pour fibrome uterin et placenta praevia Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 427-9.—Roberts, C. H. Urgent Caesarean section for prolapse of the cord in a case of contracted pelvis. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1912-13, 6: obst. gyn. sect., 56-8. ------ Caesarean section for toxaemia of pregnancy; contracted pelvis, hydramnios, and triplets. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 541. Also S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1921-22, 29: 80.—Rossier, G. Grossesse et kyste de l'ovaire, placenta praevia et operation cesarienne, edampsie, septicemic puerperale, hebosteotomie rep6tee. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1918, 38: 353-62.—Routh. A. The indications for and technique of, caesarean section and its alternatives, in women with contracted pelves, who have been long in labour and exposed to septic infection; an address introductory to a dis- cussion on the subject. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1910-11, 4: Obst. Gyn. sect., 161-96 [Discussion] 197-216. Also J. Obst., Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1911, 19: 235-52. Also Lancet, Lond., 1911, 1: 989-92.—Rouvier, J. M., & Jahier. Bassin limite de type aplati; vaginite et vaginisme, gros foetus, cesarienne a terme. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 221—Ruttermann. Sectio caesarea bei Placenta praevia kompliziert mit Myom. Deut. med. Wschr., 1909, 35: 1158.—Schockaert. Grossesse compliquee d'hydramnios, d'ascite et d'un kyste tordu, en partie praevia, ayant necessite la cesarienne; abces douglasique; guerison. Gyn. obst., Par., 1920, 2: 369-73.—Shaw, W. F. Caesarean section performed for a slightly contracted pelvis combined with a recto-vaginal fistula. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 546.—Toth, S. Eine blutsparende Modifikation der supravaginalen Amputation des hochschwan- geren Uterus in der Behandlung ausgebluteter Placenta praevia- Falle. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930-31, 144: 423 [Discussion] 424-31.—Twaites Lastra, E. Embarazo a termino en un caso de utero tabicado y vagina doble, tratado por cesarea abdomi- nal. Sem. med., B. Air., 1921, 28: 565.—Trcell, A. [Successful Caesarean section for contracted pelvis; defect of the heart] Hygiea, Stockh., 1910, 2. F., 10: 730-9.—Van Cauwenberghe. Deux operations cesariennes en dehors du travail [eclampsia and disproportion of foetus as indication] Bruxelles med., 1926- 27, 7: 317-20.—Vanverts, J. Fibrome uterin praevia et inser- tion basse du placenta; cesarienne conservatrice. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 617.—Young, J. Van D. Cesarean section for contracted pelvis, double uterus, and multiple fibroids. Am. J. Obst., 1918, 78: 109-11.—Zamboni, F. Taglio Cesareo Porro in caso di placenta totalmente previa in gravidanza gemellare. Arte ostet., 1904, 18: 22. ---- Indications, relative. See also Eclampsia; Labor, Complications; Placenta, Detachment; Placenta, praevia: Treat- ment—by Cesarean section; Pregnancy, Toxemia; Presentation, &e. Gilbert, C. M. *De l'extension des indica- tions de la cesarienne abdominale. 78p. 8? Par., 1935. Schneider, H. [K.] *Ueber erweiterte Indika- tion zum Kaiserschnitt [Freiburg i. B.] 18p. 8? Kenzingen, 1925. Albrecht, H. Fehlschltisse bei Verallgemeinerung der Indi- kation zum Kaiserschnitt. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 834-7.—Baudilio Guilera. Un caso de distopia determinando distocia; Cesarea baja. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: pt 2, 186.— Bickenbach. Die Schnittentbindung in der Behandlung der Eklampsie und Placenta praevia. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 421; 789.—Brandstrup, E. [Cesarean section in comparison to other labor management methods] Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98: 151-5.—Brodhead, G. L. Is Caesarean section justifiable in eclampsia and placenta previa? N. York State J. M., 191»i 18: 389-95.—Calmann, A. Hohe Zange und Kaiserschnitt. CESAREAN SECTION 453 CESAREAN SECTION Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 393-6.—Doherty, W. B. High forceps operation; version and Caesarian section; border line cases. Internat. J. Surg., 1920, 33: 105-7.—Eberhart, F. Die Ver- besserung der Geburtsleitung durch Ausfiihrung der grossen eeburtshilflichen Operationen von Praktikern. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1910, 7: 234-7. Also Sitzber. Naturh. Ver. preuss. Rheinl. Westphal. (1909) 1910, Teil B, 58.—Englaender, B. [Cesarean section or high forceps?] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 622-4 ------ [Should cesarean section be carried out after relative indications?] Ibid., 1937, 16: 177-9.—Feinberg, V. B. [Minor Cesarean section for performing abortions and steriliza- tion] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 966-73.—Gauss, C. J. Sind wir mit der erweiterten Indikation zum Kaiserschnitt auf dem richtigen Wege? Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 817-21.— Geller F. C. Eine grossere Lebenssicherheit beim Kaiser- schnitt. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1935, 162: 330. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1935 59" 2409-15.—Gilbert, J. Indications for Cesarean section; podalic version. Texas J. M., 1923-24, 19: 232-6 — ClilDatrick, R. H. Caesarean section in placenta previa and puerperal eclampsia. Boston M. & S. J., 1910, 162: 707-9.— Good, F. L. Forceps, version or Caesarean section? N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 341-51.—Grabich. F. Ueber die Ausdehnung der Indikation zum Kaiserschnitt auf Grund von 300 eigenen Fallen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1725-8.— Greenhill, J. P. The dystrophia dystocia syndrome as an indication for Cesarean section. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4:811-20. ------ Shall the indications for the low or cervical Caesarean section be extended? Internat. Clin., 1925, 35. ser., 4: 171-80.—Hoffmann, R. S. Kaiserschnitt bei totem Kind. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 1258-60.—Humpstone, O. P. Cesarean section vs spontaneous delivery. Am. J. Obst., 1910-21, 1: 986-9 —Johnstone. R. J. The value of caesarean section. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 195: 49-51.—Jones, A. A plea for more frequent use of Caesarean section; with a descrip- tion of a new operation. Brit. M. J., 1921, 2: 75.—Kroemer, P. Zur Indikationsstellung des extraperitonealen Kaiser- schnittes und der subkutanen Pubotomie. Verh. Ges. deut. Naturforsch., 1909, 2. Teil, 2. Hefte, 251-3.—Lackie, J. L. Caesarean section and alternative treatment. Edinburgh M J 1922, n. ser., 28: Tr. Med. Chir. Soc, 1921-22, 81: 61-72. Also Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1922, 42: 61-71.— Loizeaux, L. S. Indications for Caesarean section; with a brief reference to its relative frequency and the effect of the low operation in widening the field of indications. Hahneman. Month., 1926, 61: 547-55.—McKelway, G. I. Delivery through the abdominal walls vs craniotomy, in otherwise im- possible births. Addv. ... sect. Obst. & Dis. Women 43. meet. Am. M. Ass., Chic, 1892, 33-6.—Markowa, A. [Concerning more extensive indications for Caesarean operation] Polska gaz. lek., 1926, 5: 748-51.—Morris, L. C. Cesarean section as an elective operation. Tr. M. Ass. Alabama, 1906, 242-55.— Moss, E. L. Embryotomy vs Cesarean section. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1914, 23: 346.—Parache, F. Cesarea abdominal por placenta previa y eclampsia. An. Acad. obst. Madrid, 1911, 4: 386-92.—Reynolds, E. Primary operations for obstetrical debility; the delivery of debilitated women by operative methods, intrapelvic or abdominal, before labor, in the absence of mechanical impediments and as a method of choice. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1907, 4: 306-18 [Discussion] 368. Also repr — Rojas, D. A. Ampliation de las indicaciones de la operaci6n cesarea. Bol. Soc obst. gin. B. Aires, 1934, 13: 373-82.—Salis- bury, E. I. Eclampsia, placenta praevia, and the Caesarian section in Ancon Hospital. Proc. M. Ass. Canal Zone (1918) 1921, 11: 71-3.—Schiffmann, J. Die prophylaktische Indika- tion zur Sectio caesarea, sowie Bemerkungen uber die Indika- tion zur Sectio caesarea uberhaupt. Zbl. Gyn., 1921. 45: 1527-35.—Schumann, E. A. The elective Cesarean section as a prophylactic measure against obstetric mortality and morbidity. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 248-56.—Sellheim, H. Die Verbesse- rung der Geburtsleitung durch Ausfiihrung der grossen geburts- hilflichen Operationen von Praktikern. Zbl. Gyn., 1909, 33: 1283-5.—Smith, A. L. Cesarean section versus sections of the pelvis in dealing with mechanical obstructions to childbirth, Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1908, 33: 227-31.—Taulbee. W. H. Celio- hysterotomy for puerperal eclampsia and placenta previa. Kentucky M. J., 1918, 16: 270-2.—Timko. A. [Indications for Cesarean section in surgical diseases] Cas. 16k. cesk., 1934, 73: 525-9.—Walthard, M. Ueber die Entbehrlichkeit des abdominalen extraperitonealen Kaiserschnittes fur die Therapie beim engen Becken. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1919, 111: 105T26.— Williams, E. M. Abdominal Cesarean section in eclampsia and central placenta previa; with reports of cases so treated. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1912-13, 65: 635-9.—Zinke, E. G. A case of selective cesarean section. Cincinnati J. M., 1921-22, 2: 158-63. ---- Indications, relative, cervicovaginal. See also Birth canal, Obstruction and stenosis; Cervix subheadings (Abnormities; Atresia; Con- glutination, &c.) Vagina subheadings (Stenosis, &c.) Vulva, Edema. Hartmann, J. *Zwei Falle von Kaiserschnitt infolge von Narbenstenose der weichen Geburts- wege [Basel] 30p. 8? Zur., 1908. Ahlstrom, G. [Two Cesarean sections with cicatricial stricture of high degree of the parturition passage] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1904, 46: pt 2, 21-40. Also Mitt. gyn. Khn. O. Engstrom Helsingfors, 1905, 6: 289-304.—Balleray, G. H. Caesarean section for deformity of the utero-vaginal canal. Tr. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1901, 253-6.—Belaustegui, E. F. Cesarea abdominal por estenosis cervicovaginal consecutiva a un proceso gangrenoso desarrollado en el curso de una fiebre tifoidea. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: 1077.—Couvelaire, A. Operations cesariennes chez une femme ayant subi une restaura- tion plastique vagino-recto-perineale. C. rend. Soc. obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1911, 13: 178-81.—Dorman, F. A. Two cases of Cesarean section with attenuated lower uterine seg- ment. Am. J. Obst., 1918, 78: 912-4.—Fornero, A. Tre operazioni cesaree per distocia apportata dalle parti molli. Clin, ostet., 1925, 27: 524-32.—Fraipont, F. Operation cesa- rienne pour atresie cicatricielle du col et du vagin. Rev. mens. gyn. obst. pediat., Par., 1911, 6: 413-20.—Garkisch. A. Ge- burtshindernisse von Seiten der Weichteile webhe die Sectio caesarea indizieren. Prag. med. Wschr., 1905, 30: 512; 525.— Hernandez, R. F., & Alvarado, R. Cesarea por distocia de las partes blandas. Prensa med. argent., 1918-19, 5: 121.— Nyulasy, A. J. Granuloma pudendi, Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1915, 2: 535.—Pous. Indication peu banale de cesa- rienne. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 633r5— Pro- chorow, S. N. Spitz e Kondylome der ausseren Genitalien als eine der seltenen Indikationen zum Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1002-5.—Sahler, J. Sectio caesarea bei einem Falle von Haematoma vulvae et vaginaei Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 675-7.—Sasaki, T. Functional stenosis of soft parturient canal including Caesarean section. Jap. J. Obst., 1929, 12: 137-40. ---- Indications, relative, fetal. See also Presentation, Abnormities; Umbilical cord, Prolapse. Blombach, A. Kaiserschnitt bei totem Kind. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 2362-4.—Fordyce, W. A case of Caesarean section in multiple pregnancy. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1922, 42: 41-4.—<3illes, R. Dystocie par exces de volume du foetus (6 kg 410) operation de Porro, apr6s tentatives vaines d'extrac- tion par les voies naturelles. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1914, 3: 124-7.—Kambossev, S. Chondrodystrophia foetalis, durch Sectio caesarea entbunden. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1106.— Lepage, G. Un cas d'operation cesarienne pour exces de vo- lume du foetus. C. rend. Soc obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1911, 13: 95-101.—Licht, L. F-, & Calicchio, D. J. An unusual monster delivered by cesarean section. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 622.—Ligat, D. Caesarean section for double monstrosity. Lancet, Lond., 1912, 1: 896.—Millikan, M. Is Caesarean section ever justifiable when the child is dead? Ohio M. J., 1926, 22: 317.—Mondragon, A. Parto dist6sico por hidroce- falia; operation cesarea y trattamiento posterior. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mex., 1935, 6: 539.—Paquet, A. Operation cesarienne pour exces de volume du foetus. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 626-8.—Pery, J. Un gros oeuf. Ibid., 1936, 25: 699.—Peters, L. Report of a case of large meningo cele producing dystocia, delivery by Porro operation. Am. J. Obst., 1921-22, 2: 636-9.—Plauchu. Operation cesarienne pratiquee avant le travail; deformations tres accusees de la tete fcetale. Lyon med., 1904, 103: 1044-51.—Renshaw. F. G. Removal of hydrocephalic head by Cesarean section. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1898-99, 51: 384-6.—Riviere, M., & Riviere, M. Operation cesarienne conservatrice 3 jours apres rupture de l'ceuf pour souffrance fcetale avant tout debut de travail. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 122-4 — Sullivan, T. L. Cesarean section for hydrocephalus. In- dianapolis M. J., 1921, 24: 198.—Viannay, C. Un cas de cesa- rienne conservatrice sur oeuf ouvert pour terminer un accouche- ment gemellaire; guerison de la mere, suivie des 2 enfants. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 195-8. Indications, relative: Infection. Bequignon, R. Contribution a I'etude de la technique des operations cesariennes basses dans les cas infectes. 40p. 8? Par., 1935. Kurig, H. *Ueber den Ausgang der unreinen Kaiserschnittoperationen in der Bonner Klinik aus den Jahren 1912-28. 31 p. 8? Bonn, 1930. Akimova, I. N. Une section cesarienne faite pour des indi- cations exceptionnelle (une parametrite purulente) Presse med., 1932, 40: 1481-5. Also J. akush., 1934, 45: 35-40.— Banister, J. B. Caesarean section in infected cases of obstructed labour. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 523- 7.—Basden, M. M. Caesarean section in infected cases; a series of 45 caesarean sections in infected or potentially infected cases, with no maternal mortality. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 358-60.—Cornil, L., & Leroux. H. Abces peri-urethral rompu et cesarienne conservatrice. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1922, 92: 31_3.—Crook, J. L. The rationale of hysterectomy following Caesarean section in cases of intra-uterine infection. J. Ten- nessee M. Ass., 1930, 23: 325-9.—Davis. E. P. The treatment of infected and complicated cases of labor by abdominal section; with the report of 10 cases. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1909, 8: 365-8 — Doktor. Kaiserschnitt bei Sepsis. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1899, 59: 200-15 —Fordyce, W. Infected uterus removed after Caesa- rean section. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1912-13, 38: 215 — Graf, W. Der Kaiserschnitt bei infizierten infektionsver- diichtigen Fallen. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 122-5.—Grosse, A. CESAREAN SECTION 454 CESAREAN SECTION Infection uterine et cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 555-7.—Henkel. M. Kritische Betrachtungen zur Indikation und Technik des Kaiserschnittes bei Fieber unter der Geburt. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 1267-74.—Hipsley, P. L. Caesarean section on account of imperforate anus with the rectum discharging into vaginal fourchette. Med. J. Australia, 1925, 2: 509.—Matzdorff, K. Kaiserschnitte bei infektions- verdiichtigen Kranken. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 2556.—Perez, M. L. Operaci6n cesarea segmentaria intraperitoneal y parto infectado. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1930, 9: 304-22.— Raisz, D. [Cesarean section on septic uterus] Gyogyaszat, 1934, 74: 563-5.—Sandoval de Carvalho, O. A infeccao uterina nao contra-indica a cesareana. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1933, 27: 350-6.—Schroder, H. Zur Frage des Kaiserschnittes bei unreinen Fallen. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 95: 328- 39.—Skajaa, K. [Cesarean section in infection of mother] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1929, 90: 249-64.—Trillat, P. Les dangers de la cesarienne basse quand l'uterus est infecte. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 697-701.—Turenne, A. Conceptos personales sobre las cesareas segmentarias en medio impuro. Arch. urug. med., 1936, 9: 513-20.—Villarama, A. Classical Cesarean section in potentially infected cases. J. Philippine Island M. Ass., 1935, 15: 523.—Walthard. Sectio caesarea bei febris sub partu. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1921, 51: 749.— Wolfring, O. Sectio caesarea bei Peritonitis infolge perforie- render appendicitis im letzten Monat der Graviditas. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 374. ---- Indications, relative, pelvic. See also Pelvis, contracted. Huber, K. *Zur Frage der Erweiterung der relativen Indikation, der Sectio caesarea bei engem Becken. 38p. 8? Heidelb., 1898. Engelmann. Zur Erkennung und Behandlung des engen Beckens; erfolge des Kaiser- und Schamfugenschmtts. Med. Klin., Berl., 1920, 16: 269.—Farris, H. L. The advantages of Cesarean section over other methods of delivery in cases of obstructed or deformed pelves. Memphis M. Month., 1903, 23: 635-44.—Fischer, O. Ueber Kaiserschnitte, Symphyseoto- mien und Hebosteotomien. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1913, 75: 38-75.—Fry, H. D. The management of labor in minor degrees of pelvic contraction; with special reference to the relative in- dications for abdominal cesarean section; a tabulated report of 18 cesarean sections. Tr. South. Surg. Gyn. Ass. (1907) 1908, 20: 239-62, pl. Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1908, 135: 704-19. Also Am. J. Obst., 1908, 57: 269-75.—Gall, P. Beckenerweiternde Operationen oder transperitonealer Kaiserschnitt? Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1919, 49: 438-45.—Holzapfel, K. Becken- trennung oder Sectio caesarea? Ibid., 1934, 98: 31-4.— Jardine, R. [et al.] Discussion on Caesarean section versus other methods of delivery in contracted pelvis. Brit. M. J., 1908, 2: 799-805.—Kreutzmann, H. J. Labor in moderately contracted pelvis, with special reference to Cesarean section. California J. M., 1912, 10: 456-60.—Manueco. Juicio com- parative acerca de la pubiotomfa y cesarea en las estrecheces moderadas de la pelvis. An. Acad. obst. Madrid, 1910, 3: 466-76.—Manueco Villapadierna, E. La cesarea y la pubioto- mfa en estrecheces moderadas. Rev. iber. amer. cienc. med. 1911, 25: 114-24.—Maria de Otaola, J. Estrecheces mode- radas de la pelvis; consideraciones sobre 6 casos de pubioto- mfa y cesarea practicados en el curso de 1909-1910. An. Acad. obst. Madrid, 1910, 3: 241-8.—Pankow, O. Kaiser- schnitt oder Beckenspaltung. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1910, 67: 1-31.—Vital Aza. Cesarea clasica por estenosis moderada en pelvis plana. Rev. med. cir. pract., Madr., 1917, 115: 41-50.—Zinke, E. G. Hebosteotomy vs Caesarean section, when the latter is only relatively indicated in cases of narrow pelvis. Interst. M. J., 1909, 16: 529-36. Also Lancet Clinic, 1909, 102: 179-84. ---- Indications, relative: Systemic and extra- genital diseases, Funck, S. *Indikation zum Kaiserschnitt nach Strumaoperation. 24p. 8? Miinch., 1917. Aranow, H. Cesarean section for pregnancy complicated with cardiac decompensation. Am. J. Obst., 1918, 77: 835-7.__ Barris, J. Heart disease complicating pregnancv; Caesarean section under spinal anaesthesia. Proc. R. Soc. M Lond 1913-14, 7: Obst. Gyn. sect., 238-42. ------ The treatment of pregnancy complicated by morbus cordis by means of Caesa- rean section under spinal anaesthesia. J. Obst. Gyn Brit Empire, 1914, 25: 186-91.—Berkeley, C. Caesarean section for aortic stenosis and incompetence with mitral stenosis and incompetence. Ibid., 1921, n. ser., 28: 539-41.—Bierring, K. [Cesarean section in patient with osteogenesis imperfecta and blue sclera] Hospitalstidende, 1930, 73: Foren. gyn. obst. Forh., 73-80.—Bouwdijk Bastiaanse, M. A. van [A strange indication for cesarean section (prolapsed kidney)] Ned. tschr geneesk., 1929, 73: 1432. ------ [A rare indication for Cesarean section] Ibid., 1888.—Cardwell, M. G. Acute yellow atrophy during pregnancy treated by Cesarean section Brit. M. J., 1919 2: 441.—Chamorro, T. A. Pequefia cesarea eequida de estenhzacion en una cardiopatia grave. Sem med B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 449-52.—Choquard, L. Bronchite capillaire suffocante aigue accompagnee de grossesse a terme- operation cesarienne; guerison. Rev. m6d. Suisse rom., 1926| 46: 437T9— Crawford, G. E.. & Crawford, J. L. Intestinal obstruction, in a woman 8 months pregnant, necessitating Caesarean section. Iowa M. J., 1905, 11: 198.—Davis, A. B. A case of cerebro-spinal meningitis and general streptococccmia completing pregnancy; Cesarean section. Bull. Lying-in Hosp. N. York, 1909-10, 6: 177-85.—Dempsey, R. B. Slow poisoning by Christian Science (report of Caesarian section on a subject of myxoedema of 14 years' duration with living mother and child which was born a cretin) California J. M., 1916, 14: 199.—Duranona, L. Un caso de aneurisma arterioso-venoso" de los vasos iliacos externos complicados con embarazo it ter- mino; operation cesarea. Rev. Soc. med. argent., 1905, 13: 60-4.—Fest, F. T. B. Cesarean section for albuminuria •'case report. Am. J. Surg., 1912, 26: 275. Also N. Mexico M J 1912-13, 8: 348.—Frey, E., & Lardi, F. Herzfehler und Schwangerschaft und die abdominale Schnittentbindung in Lokalanasthesie bei Herzfehler. Zschr. Geburtsh., 1928, 93: 1-49.—Hall, M. W. Cardiac conditions with reference to caesarean section. Clinique, Chic, 1922, 43: 352-9.—Jung, P. Schnellentbindung durch vaginalen Kaiserschnitt bei Gripped Pneumonic Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1920, 50: 728.—Lipscomb, T. W. Caesarean section for hydatid cyst. Australas. M.' Gaz., 1907, 26: 124.—Luker, G. Caesarean section for incon- tinence of urine. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28:551.—Monnier. Tumeur du grele et cesarienne. Marseille med., 1927, 64: 828-31.—Paddock, C. E. Caesarean section in heart lesions. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1918, 26: 357.—Phaneuf, L. E. Congenital pulmonary stenosis and pregnancy; delivery by the low or cervical Cesarean section under scopolamine- morphine local anesthesia. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1926, 32: 248-51.—Planchu. Operation cesarienne chez une epileptique" Lyon med., 1908, 110: 992-5.—Pototschnig, G. Taglio cesareo in un caso di gozzo con grave compressione tracheale Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 20-2.—Ramos, A. P., & Bello. R. La pequefia cesarea en un caso de embarazo complicado de tuber- culosis pulmonar e himen intacto. Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: pt 2, 541-3.—Rissmann, P. Aszites und Sectio caesarea intraperitonealis. Gyn. Rdsch., 1917, 11: 103-5.—Robinson, A. L. Caesarean section for uraemia not due to pregnancy toxaemia. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 562-4.—Schroeder, K. Spontanruptur und Hamatom des Musculus rectus abdominis als seltene Indikation zum Kaiser- schnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1320-3.—Schwarcz, R. Indica- ciones de la operation cesdrea en la mujer tuberculosa. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 2, 1706-11.— Seelye, W. C. Caesa- rean section in presence of double pneumonia; report of a case. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 188: 16.—Smith, R. K. Caesarean section for hemorrhage. California West. M., 1926, 24: 39- 41.—Stiglbauer, R. Sectio caesarea bei Periurethritis chronica fibrosa traumatischen Ursprungs. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1450-2.—Tate, M. A. Cesarean section; gangrenous large bowel; operation. Lancet Clinic, 1916, 115: 192.—Torre y Blanco, J. La cesarea como tratamiento de algunas forraas de bronconeumonia durante el embarazo. Siglo med., 1920, 67: 204-6.—Wyatt, J. A case of Caesarean section for severe cardiac disease, done under spinal anaesthesia. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1911, 20: 60-2. ---- Indications, relative, uterine. See also Uterus, Abnormities; Uterus, pregnant and its subdivision; Uterus, Rupture. Batjmgartner, E. *Der Kaiserschnitt am wehenlosen Uterus, lop. 8? Munch., 1930. Gutzmann, F. *Ueber Kaiserschnitte bei Ge- burtsstorungen nach antefixierenden Operationen am Uterus. 25p. 8? Berl., 1912. Kyber, J. *Ueber einen Fall von Porro- Kaiserschnitt nach Ventrifixur. 20p. 8? Lpz.. 1920. Rhode, W. *Kaiserschnitt nach antefixieren- den Operationen. 34p. 8? Berl. [1912] Andrews, H. R., & Maxwell, R. D. A case of difficult labour, with observations on the retraction ring and on the post-maturity of the foetus. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1908, 13: 249-56.—Audebert, J. L. Cesarienne segmento- corporeale pour contracture de l'anneau de Band. Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12: 1478-80. ------ Des indications dyna- miques de la cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 522-5. Bales, C. W. Caesarean section necessitated by a previous ventrosuspension. Med. Sentinel, 1906, 14: 463-5.— Batchelor, F. C. Caesarean section for dystocia following hysteropexy. Australas. M. Gaz., 1899, 18: 439-42.—Brink. Schwere Geburtsstorung infolge von Spontanfixation im letzten Wochenbett; Kaiserschnitt. Munch, med. Wschr., 1907, 54: 1824.—Brown, F. L. H. Caesarean section for dystocia, due to ventnfixation of the uterus. Brit. M. J., 1911, 1: 622 — Bustamante, A. S. de. Distocia por torsi6n del utero gravido; cesarea clasica; curacion. Rev. med. cubana, 1924, 35: 519T22.—Clark, A. H-, & Bowley, R. L. A < :i^e of Caesarean section following ventral fixation. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1905, 16: 101.—Cleisz. Syndrome hemorragique (apoplexie utero-placentaire et hematemeses) au cours de la gestation; operation cesarienne et hysterectomie; mort. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 210-2.—Couch, J. K. Caesarean section following suspension of the uterus. Australas. M. Gaz., 1912, CESAREAN SECTION 455 CESAREAN SECTION 31: 569.—Cronson, R. Report of a case of low Cesarean section in prolonged labor. Med. Times, N. Y., 1928, 56: 137.—Delahousse & Oui. Dystocie par hysteropexie abdo- minale; operation cesarienne et hysterectomie. Gynecologie, 1911, 15: 648; 669.—D'Esterre, D. Caesarean section necessi- tated by adhesion after gastro-enterostomy. Practitioner, Lond., 1922, 108: 69.—Dev&ze, L. Cesarienne pour physo- metrie avec tetanisation de l'uterus au cours du travail. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 758-60.—Dickinson, R. L. Caesarean section for impassable contraction ring. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1910, 11: 377-91.—Dietrich, S. Kaiserschnitt nach Vaginofixatio uteri. Zbl. Gyn., 1899, 23: 961-70.— Dougal, D. Caesarean section for labour obstructed by adhe- sions between the anterior uterine and abdominal walls. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 561.—Ferguson, C. E. Cesarean section performed because of dystocia from ventral fixation of the uterus. J. Am. M. Ass., 1912, 58: 476.—Fergusson, W. M. Dystocia due to ventrifixation of uterus treated by Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 1970.—Ferrazini, P., & Lafarga, A. V. Cesarea segmentaria por distocia uterina. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1928, 7: 459-66.—Fothergill, W. E. Caesarean section for excessive prolongation of pregnancy. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 542-4.—Fruhinsholz & Michel, G. Dystocie suite d'hysteropexie; operation cesarienne et hysterectomie. Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1912, 2. ser., 9: 351-6.—Fuchs, O. Ueber einen Fall von Sectio caesarea nach Vaginofixation. Zbl. Gyn., 1899, 23: 976-8.—Gaifami, P. Taglio cesareo demolitore per postumi di ventrofissazione dell' utero. Policlinico, 1921, sez. prat., 1607-11.—Gouillioud. Operation cesarienne dans un cas de grossesse apres ni3'omectomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 140-5. Also Gynecologie, 1924, 23: 183.— Grosse, A. Hysterectomie sans ouverture de l'uterus dans un cas de dystocie utero-annexielle avec foetus mort. Ibid., 1921, 20: 96.—Gutzmann, F. Ueber Kaiserschnitte bei Geburts- storungen nach antefixierenden Operationen am Uterus. Frauenarzt, 1913, 28: 338-47.—Henrotay. Dystocie apres hysteropexie abdominale; cesarienne classique. Bull. Soc beige gyn. obst., 1912-13, 23: 140-3.—Hernandez. R. A. Uterus gravidus in pendulous belly. Southwest. M., 1925, 9: 482.—Higgins, C. W. Report of a case of Caesarean section in a difficult labor resulting from ventrofixation of the uterus. Providence M. J., 1904, 5: 48-50.—Hillel. H. Eine kurze Mitteilung iiber einen Kaiserschnitt nach Vaginaefixatio alta (Interposition) Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1922, 57: 252-4.— Holden, T. C. Cesarean section for contraction ring. Am. J. Obst., 1911, 63: 317.—Hubbard, J. C. Cesarean section for dystocia following myomectomy. Ibid., 1905, 51: 317-20.— Kallmorgen. Geburtsstbrungen nach vorausgegangener Vagi- nofixation als Indication zum Kaiserschnitt. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1899, 41: 280-4.—Keiffer, H. Torsion de l'uterus gravide; operation cesarienne atypique. Bruxelles med., 1925- 26, 6: 314-6.—Kownatzki. Geburtsstorung durch vaginale Fixation; klassischer Kaiserschnitt. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1908, 55: 1078.—Langen, B. Ueber die Sectio am wehenlosen Uterus. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 2503-7.—Lawrence, E. J. Im- passable contraction of the gravid uterus; report of one case verified by Cesarean section; dilatation of stomach; recovery. Northwest M., 1914, n. ser., 6: 169.—Le Lorier. Hypertension transitoire; apoplexie utero-placentaire; cesarienne conserva- trice. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 357-60.—Levy- Sola! & Cleisz, L. Sur un cas d'incarceration partielle d'un uterus gravide de 7J-S mois; c6sarienne conservatrice. Ibid., 1926, 15: 354-7.—Ligorio, E. Ferita penetrante dell'utero gravido; operazione cesarea, guarigione. Med. ital., 1906, 4: 284.—Lynch, F. W. Caesarean section and serious dystocia following ventro-fixation and suspension. Am. J. Obst., 1904, 49: 511-6. Also Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1904, 11: 521-38.— Mahon, R. Cesarienne conservatrice pour apoplexie utero- placentaire. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 527-30 — Midholich, T. Schwangerschaft und Geburt bei hypoplasti- echem Uterus; abdominaler Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1924,48: 1967-70.—Nicholson, W. R. Dystocia resulting from ventro- suspension of the uterus; fetal death; Cesarean section. Am. J. M. Sc, 1911, 142: 235-40.—Nietert, H. L. Report of a case of gunshot wound of pregnant uterus and fetus; Cesarian sec- tion; recovery. Med. Rev., S. Louis, 1900, 41: 305-7.—Pape, H. Ein Fall von Sectio caesarea nach Vaginaefixation. Zbl. Gyn., 1901, 25: 478-82.—Pardo, C. Operation cesarea por even- traci6n; curacion. Rev. med. Chile, 1905, 33: 308-10.— Peterson, R. Two cases of Cesarean section following ventro- suspension of the uterus. Physician & Surg., 1907, 29: 529- 34.—Pfeiffer, W. A case report of Cesarean section following Coffey plication of the round and broad ligaments. Am. J. Obst., 1923, 5: 198-202.—Potocki. Retroversion complete de l'uterus gravide pres du terme; operation cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 80-3.—Powell, H. H., & Bunts, F. E. A case of Cesarean section with torsion of uterus due to ventrofixation. Cleveland M. J., 1905, 4: 184-7.— Prinzing, O. Der Kaiserschnitt am wehenlosen Uterus. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 890-6.—Resinelli, G. Taglio cesareo per distocia da isteropessi. Rass. ostet. gin., 1905, 14: 457-78.— Rotter, H. [Cesarean section for stricture after ventrofixation] Gyogyaszat, 1907, 47: 868-70.—Routh, A. Caesarean section for dystocia due to ventrifixation of the uterus. Brit. M. J., 1911, 1: 189.—Selleng, J. [Case of dry labor with Cesarean section] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1933, 13: 18.5-8.—Shoemaker, '• A. Double uterus; Cesarean section for delivery of pregnant right uterus at term. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 103.—Smith, o. A case of missed labour; Caesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 549.—Smith, M. A. Cesarean section following ventral fixation. Am. J. Obst., 1905, 51: 477-80.—Warschawer, G. Penetrierende Verletzung des f^y1"6"1 uterus als Indikation zum Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 3021-3.—Weeks, C. C. Dystocia due to ante- partum hour-glass contraction of uterus; Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1898, 2: 1870.—Werder, X. O. Case of Cesarean section in which the uterus was incarcerated in a ventral hernia. South. M. J., 1909, 2: 570-3.—Whitehouse, B. Caesarean sec- tion for sacculation of the uterus. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire 1921, n. ser., 28: 569.— Wrzesniowski, W. [Gunshot wound of a pregnant uterus and foetus; Caesarean section; recovery] Medycyna, Warsz., 1898, 26: 313-8. ---- Medical adjuvants. Bassmann. Pituigan forte bei Sectio caesarea. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 1289.—Bohler, E-, & Reiles, M. L'injection intra- veineuse d'hypophysine au cours de la cesarienne. Gyn. obst., Par., 1934, 29: 241-3.—Heffernan, R. J. Intravenous pituitary extract in the low cervical Cesarean section; a report of 100 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 446-8.—Le Lorier & Mayer, M. Les injections ocytociques au debut de l'anesthesie dans les operations cesariennes. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 35-9.—Salmond, M. The use of glycerin in Caesarean section. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 659.— Schafer. A. Erfahrungen mit Secacornin bei Sectio caesarea. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 3234. ---- Methods. See also Cesarean section subheadings (cer- vical; conservative; extraperitoneal; radical; vaginal) Hasselblatt, R. *Klinische Studien iiber die intraperitoneale Schnittentbindung, insbesondere iiber die sogenannte Sectio caesarea profunda. 159p. 8? Helsin., 1930. Baksht, G. A. [Abdominal cesarean section] J. usov. vrach., 1929, 7: 371-5.—Bell, W. B. The sterilisation of infec- tion incurred before Caesarean section is performed. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 528.—Benedetti-Valentini, F. Un nuovo mezzo di protezione del peritoneo nel parto cesareo addominale. Clin, ostet., 1930, 32: 410-7.—Biermer, R. Ein Beitrag zum Fritsch'schen Fundalschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 228-32.—Bini, L. La via addominale nel parto a termine. Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 675-8.—Brodhead, G. L., Langrock, E. G-, & Cassasa, C. S. B. Caesarean section by a new method. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 281-4.—Bud, G. von. Ueber den Kaiserschnitt in der Langsachse. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934-35, 98: 210-3.—Cantrell, W. Abdomi- nal delivery; a reasonable procedure. Texas J. M., 1921-22, 17: 538-40.—Carreras, P. Considerations sur la technique de l'operation cesarienne. Gynecologie, 1935, 34: 298-300.— Coester. Ueber Kaiserschnitte nach Doerfler. Zbl. Gvn., 1937, 61: 1772-8.—Collins, H. L. Abdominal Cesarean sec- tion. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1921-22, 21: 632-4.—Copeland, G. G. Transperitoneal Cesarean section; high operation; Copeland technic. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 449-53.— Cornell, E. L. A method of disposing of the spill in Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1922, 4: 183.—Daels, F. Ueber die Technik des Kaiserschnittes. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1933-34, 156: 232-5.—DeCourcy, G. Cesarean section; some recent modi- fications in technique. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser. ,4: 30-4.— De Lee, J. B. The newer methods of Cesarean section. Illinois M. J., 1922, 41: 341-5.— Delmas, P., & Roume. Operation cesarienne avec enucleation de I'ceuf. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 292.—Descarpentries. Details personnels de technique dans l'operation cesarienne. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929, 38: 788-91.—Doerfler, H. Der kleine Kaiser- schnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1923, 47: 244.—Driiner, L. Ueber den Dreistrahler zur Eroffnung des Uterus beim Kaiserschnitt. Ibid., 1934, 58: 131.—Eberhart, F. Einige Kaiserschnitts- thesen. Zschr arztl. Fortbild., 1936, 33: 586-8.—Eisenberger, F. Zur Technik der Schnittentbindung. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 3024-7.—Fatyol, C. [Termination of pregnancy by hys- terotomia anterior] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 178-81.—Feldweg. Zur Kaiserschnittechnik. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 403-6.— Fijalkowski, K. [Results of Cesarean sections by Doerfler's method] Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 295-7.—Foster, G. S. Caesarean technique. _ Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1924, 38: 674- 6.—Fournier, C. Operation cesarienne avec enucleation de l'oeuf. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 307-9. Also Gynecologie, 1921, 20: 501. ------ Les 2 operations cesa- rienne abdominales. Medecine, Par., 1925-26, 7: 499.------ Enucleation de l'oeuf dans l'operation cesarienne. Presse med., 1926. 34: 421.—Frommer, E. M. The interruption of pregnancy by Caesarean section with sterilization of the tubes. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1924-25, 77: 468.—Garipuy. Compression systematique de l'aorte dans la cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 584.—Genter, G. [Technic of minor Cesarean section and sterilization by abdominal section] Vrach. gaz., 1928, 32: 246-8.—Hasselblatt, R. Klinische Studien fiber die intraperitoneale Schnittentbindung, insbe- sondere iiber die s. g. Sectio caesarea profunda. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1930, 10: suppl., 1-167.—Hauch, E. [Abdominal Cesarean section] Hygiea, Stockh., 1932, 94: 479.—Hessel- bach. Ein weiterer Fall von Ovariotomie intra partum mit Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1911, 35: 646.—Heynemann, T. CESAREAN SECTION 456 CESAREAN SECTION Technik und Indikationen der abdominalen Schnittentbindung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1544-7.—Holland, E. Methods of performing Csesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 349-57 [Discussion] 571-6. —---- The termination of early pregnancy by abdominal hysterotomy. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: 262-6. ------ Robinson, W. [et al.] Methods of performing Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1921, 2: 519-24.—Holzbach, E. Der Schragkanal zur Behandlung infektionsverdachtiger Kaiserschnitte. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1153-6. —---- Der Uterusschnitt in Esmarch- scher Blutleere. Ibid., 1937, 61: 1746.—Judd, A. M. Anew type of Caesarean technic. N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 572.— Kane, H. F. Caesarean section; types and technique. Vir- ginia M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 43-8.—Koerner. Der Ausbau der abdominalen Schnittentbindung. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 503-5.—Korshet, M. Caesarean section as a fine art. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 136: 455-8.—Krauss, F. Ist die prophylak- tische Sterilisation beim Kaiserschnitt berechtigt? Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 872.—Lialin, N. D. [Minor cesarean section through the abdominal wall and its value] J. akush., 1930, 41: 172-80.—Llames Massini, J. C. Nuevo tiempo en la tecnica de la operation ces&rea. Sem. med., B. Air., 1930, 37: 1149-51.—Lorincz, B. Ein intraabdominell verwendbarer Aortenkompressor. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930-31, 144: 601-4. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1565.—McCann. F. J. A contribution to the technique of Caesarean section. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1925-26, 19: sect. obst. gyn., 113-9. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1926, 33: 426-30.—Madeira, I. C, & Castro, V. de. Cesaria alta com incisao de Fraenckel de Breslau. Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1936, 12: 19.—Margeson, R. D. Abdominal Caesarean section. N. England J. M., 1929, 200: 1141-5.—Minin, N. S. [Application of Heinsius' operation] J. akush., 1930, 41: 649.—Monturo, F. Nuovi orizzonti del taglio cesareo (I'operazione Lestocquoy-Kouwer) Riv. ostet. gin., 1929, 11: 5-10.—Moraes, A. de. A ope- racao cesariana e sua technica actual. Fol. med., Rio, 1927, 8: 4-9.—Murray, E. F. Caesarean section; observations based on an operative experience of over 100 cases, with special reference to clinical and pathological findings in cases of ob- structed labour, and describing an operative technic in infected cases. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1923-24, 44: 122-36. Also Tr. Med. Chir. Soc. Edinburgh, 1923-24, 103: 122-36.— Naujoks, H. Der abdominale Kaiserschnitt. Ber. ges. Gyn., 1931-32, 20: 1; 81.—Pereti, V. G. [Cesarean section followed by sterilization of the tubes as a method of interruption of pregnancy from the medicinal and social point of view] Vrach. gaz., 1925, 29: 267-9.—Polak, J. O. Technique of transperi- toneal Caesarean section. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 551-5.— Rossenbeck, H. Bedeutet die Technik der Schnittentbindung nach Doerfler eine Verbesserung der bislang gebrauchlichen Schnittentbindungsverfahren? Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 2119-34 — Sandoval de Carvalho, O. Naturalisacao do desprendimento fetal no parto cesario. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1937, 31: 119- 28.—Sellheim, H. Zum kleinen Kaiserschnitt von Dorfler. Zbl. Gyn., 1923, 47: 563-5. ------ Eine seltene, aber sehr niitzliche Modifikation der Schittentbindungstechnik. Ibid., 1928, 52: 1177-80.—Shields, F. E. The modified Pfannenstiel incision and its use in Caesarian sections. Med. Woman J., 1936, 43: 285-92.—Snoo, K. de. Die Behandlung der Nachge- burtsperiode beim Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 2407- 10.—Souza, O. de. Novos rumos da operacao cesareana. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1937, 31: pt 2, 11-21.—Spoerl, R. Ueber die Anwendung des Fritsch'schen Fundalschnittes. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 1178.—Strassmann, P. Konservative Myomopera- tion bei Kaiserschnitt. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1915-16, 78: 526-9. ------ Zwei Schnittentbindungen durch die Appen- dektomienarben. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1522-7.—Sztehlo, S. Ein einfaches technisches Verfahren zur Verhutung des Ein- dringens von Fruchtwasser in die Bauchhohle beim Kaiser- schnitt. Ibid., 1933, 57: 1287-9.—Tscherepachin, G. K. Zur Technik des Kaiserschnittes; eine Schutzvorrichtung fiir die Bauchhohle beim Kaiserschnitt. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 695.—Uribe y Rivera, S. Algunas consideraciones sobre la tecnica de la cesarea. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mex., 1935, 6: 303-7.—Valdes, U. En que casos debe esterilizarse a la mujer al practicar una operaci6n cesarea. An. Sanat. Vald6s, 1925, 1: 47-54.—Villar, A. La pequefia cesarea en los casos de interrupci6n terapeutica del embarazo. Sem. med., B. Air 1923, 30: pt 2, 837.—Wahl, F. A. Verkiirzung des Bauchdek- kenschnittes beim Doerfler'schen Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 925-31.—Weibel, W. Die Technik des abdominalen Kaiserschnittes. Chirurg, 1930, 2: 49-53.—Wieloch. Zur Frage des Ersatzes der vaginalen geburtshilflichen Eingriffe durch die Schnittentbindung nach dem Vorschlag von Hirsch. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 137: 822-5 [Discussion] 842-66. ---- Methods: Choice. See also Cesarean section, Indications. Huber, H. *Die Vorzuge des Entbindungs- schnittes in der Cervix gegeniiber dem Entbin- dungsschnitt im Corpus uteri fur die nachfol- genden Geburten [Zurich] 22p. 8? Basel, 1924. L'Hoir, G. *Etude critique des differents procedes de cesarienne dans la dystocie pelvienne 128p. 8? Par., 1932. Petit, M. *Sur les differents proced6s de cesarienne abdominale utilises dans les cas im- purs. 66p. 8? Par., 1932. Teichmann, H. *Ueber den abdominalen und vaginalen Prinzenschnitt. 37p. 8? Bresl 1930. Anderodias, J., & Jaulain, R. Cesarienne haute ou cesa- rienne basse. Presse med., 1937, 45: 1451.—Bailey, K. V. The lower segment operation as the routine Caesarean section' J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1934, 41: 492-6.—Balard, P. Dp la necessite absolue d'utiliser systematiquement la cesarienne basse en dehors des cas rigoureusement purs. Bull. Soc obst gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 115-9.------& Mahon, R. La place de la cesarienne basse dans le therapeutique obstetricale Marseille med., 1928, 65: 145-54.—Banister. J. B. The rela- tive values of the upper and lower segment Caesarean opera- tions. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1937, 44: 389-92.----- Gilliatt, W. [et al.] Discussion on the relative values of the upper- and lower-segment Caesarean operations. Proc R Soc M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 551-62.—Barbera, A. Sui limiti tra taglio cesareo conservatore e demolitore. Gazz. med. sicil 1923, 26: 33-7. Also Rass. ostet., 1923, 32: 30-3.—Baumm. p! Die suprasymphysare Entbindung und ihr Anwendungsgebiet Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1923-24, 65: 5-10.—Boero, E. A. Valor comparativo de ios diferentes metodos de operation cesarea abdominal. Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: 794-7.— Brault, P. Les possibilites actuelles de la cesarienne. Progr med., Par., 1931, 234-7.—Breckinridge, S. D. Cesarean section, with special reference to the low operation. Kentucky M. J., 1927, 25: 194-8.—Brouha. Faut-il reserver strictement l'op6ration cesarienne abdominale aux cas purs? Gyn. obst., Par., 1920, 2: 385-95. ------ A propos des indications de la cesarienne supra-symphysaire. Bruxelles med., 1925-26, 6: 924. ------ Du role de la cesarienne basse dans le traitement des bassins limites. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1928, 5. ser., 8: 177-89.—Chamorro, T. A. A prop6sito de las indica- ciones de la cesarea clasica. Sem. med., B. Air., 1921, 28: 206-9.—Cheval, Brouha [et al.] Discussion des communica- tions MM. Coq et Rosmans sur la valeur et les indications respectives des cesariennes hautes et basses. Gynecologie, 1932, 31: 622-5.—Cocq, V. La cesarienne haute, doit-elle Stre reieguee parmi les techniques surannees et doit-on lui substituer la cesarienne segmentaire? Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12: 579; 595.—Conn, L. C. On the use of the low ce vical opera- tions for Caesarean section. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 32-4.—De Souza, O. Porque prefiro a cesareana segmentar, Fol. med., Rio, 1932, 13: 13-6.—Devraigne, L., Seguy, J., & Laennec, T. Indications actuelles de la cesarienne basse. J. m6d. chir., Par., 1929, 100: 407-17.—Falls, F. H. A critical study of the low cervical and classical Cesarean section opera- tions. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 989-1000.—Ferey, D. A propos des cesariennes et en particulier des cesariennes basses. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1931, 40: 872-5.—Garcelon, H. W. Indica- tions for abdominal Caesarean section. J. Maine M. Ass., 1927, 18: 26-31.—Goussakov. L. [Importance of the right choice of the method of Cesarean section] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 959-66. Also Gyn. obst.. Par., 1930, 21: 419-29.— Grandin, E. H. Intrapelvic versus abdominal method of dealing with mechanical obstruction to delivery in cases of confinement. Tr. Am. Gvn. Soc, 1908, 33: 236-63. Also N. York M. J., 1908, 88: 154-6. Also repr.—Green-Armytage, V. B. A plea for the lower uterine segment Caesarean section, Ind. M. Gaz., 1931, 66: 184-8, pl.—Guiroy, A. J. La pequefia cesarea en una cardiopatfa en insuficiencia cr6nica por el embarazo. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: 1190.—Hirsch, M. Die operative Geburtshilfe vor der Frage: vaginal oder abdo- minal. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 132: 274-84. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 2215-21.—Hofbauer, J. Vaginal versus abdominal technique in major obstetrics. J. Med., Cincin., 1935-36, 16: 192-9.—Huber, H. Die Vorzuge des Entbindungsschnittes in der Cervix gegeniiber dem Entbindungsschnitt im Corpus uteri fiir die nachfolgenden Geburten. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 963; 987.—Jaschke, R. T. von. Zur Frage der Methodik und Indikationen der Schnittentbindung. Mschr, Geburtsh. Gyn., 1936, 103: 198-203. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 166.—Jeannin, C. Technique de l'operation c6sarienne con- servatrice dans le traitement des vitiations pelviennes; les methodes atypiques. Ann. gyn. obst., Par., 1909, 2. ser., 6: 6997708.—Kime, R. R. Induction of premature labor and vaginal Cesarean section; indications and contraindications. Med. Fortnightly, 1908, 34: 429-31.—Kraatz, H. Der Kaiser- schnitt, seine verschiedenen Methoden und ihre heutige An- wendung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 45-9.—McFatter, T. K. Safety of low Cesarean section in the obstetric emer- gency. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1934-35, 4: 413-5— Mann, F, Die geburtshilfliche Mortalitat in den Jahren 1923-29; em Beitrag zu der Frage: vaginal oder abdominal? Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1749-52.—Martius, H. Das Anwendungsgebiet der abdominalen Schnittentbindung. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 536-42.—Miller, H. A. Indications for and technique of Cesarean section. Pennsylvania M. J., 1922-23, 26: 289- 93.—Moreira, M. A., jr. A propos de 15 cas d'op6ration c6sarienne conservatrice et de 8 cas d'h6botomie. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: 1171-4. ------ Operacoes cesareanas transperitoneais, altas e baixas; alargamento sucessivo das indi- cacoes destas ultimas nas intervencoes obstetricas. Med. con- temp., Lisb., 1935, 53: 245-50.—Munzenberger, J. Indications CESAREAN SECTION 457 CESAREAN SECTION particulieres pour la cesarienne basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 471-4.—Noe, C. G. N. [Extra-, intra- and transperitoneal Caeserian section; vaginal tamponade] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 2974-8.—Norris, R. C. Intrapelvic (subpubic) versus abdominal method of dealing with mechanical obstruction to delivery in cases of confinement. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1908, 33: 182-212, 2 pl. Also Am. J. Obst., 1908, 58: 100-28.—Penkert, M. Seltene Indikationen zur Sectio trans- neritonealis cervicalis nebst kritischen Bemerkungen. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1130-8.—Piper, E. B., & Bachman, C. Cor- poreal and cervical Caesarean section; a comparative analysis of results on a teaching service. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 49: 547-55 —Polano, O. Vorderer oder hinterer cervicaler Kaiser- schnitt? Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 407-9.—Procter, I. Cesarean section; the safety of the low cervical section as compared to the classical operation. South. M. & S., 1931, 93: 513-7.— Quigley, J. K. The low cervical Cesarean section; its advan- tages. N. York State J. M., 1925, 25: 49-53.—Reynolds, E. The choice between the intrapelvic and abdominal methods of delivery in the lesser (non-absolute) degrees of mechanical obstruction. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1908, 33: 213-26. Also Am. J. Obst., 1908, 58: 231-41.—Richter, A. Wann ist die alte klassische Sectio caesarea der modernen Schnittentbindung in situ uberlegen? Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 1780-5.—Riviere, M., & Lasserre, C. Operation cesarienne basse apres echec du forceps; enfoncement cranien bilateral; redressement. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 564.—Rocmans. La place ac- tuelle de la cesarienne basse dans la therapeutique obstetricale. Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12: 677-88.—Rbggla, F. Ist der Kaiserschnitt an der sitzenden Schwangeren durchfiihrbar? (ein Beitrag zur operativen Schnellentbindung schwer Asphyk- tischer) Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 138: 747-50.—Rotthaus, E. Cervicaler oder korporaler Kaiserschnitt bei Placenta praevia? Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 89-94.—Schmidt von Elmendorff, H. R. Ist die intraabdominale cervicale Kaiserschnittstechnik der Doerfler'schen Technik unterlegen? Ibid., 1936, 60: 2114-9.— Sellheim, H. Der Einfluss von Asepsis und Infektion auf die Technik der Entbindung durch Schnitt. Verh. Ges. deut. Naturforsch., 1909, 2. Teil, 2. Hefte, 253-65.—Serdukov, M. [Indications and methodology of current classical Caesarean section] Mosk. med. J., 1927, 7: 8; 37-53.—Sharp, F. B. Laparotrachelotomy—its advantages compared to the classic Cesarean. Southwest. M., 1931, 15: 107.—Solms, E. Die Anwendung des vaginalen Kaiserschnitts bei engem Becken (Laparo-Kolpohysterectomie) Berl. klin. Wschr., 1909, 46: 199-201.—Stevens, W. J. Indications for abdominal Caesarean section and the low cervical operation. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30:498-502.—Stewart, R. W. T. H. Caesarean section— indications and appropriate operations. N. Zealand M. J., 1931, 30: 306-14.—Turenne, A. Operation de Portes ou Cesa- rienne basse. Rev. sudamcr. med., Par., 1930, 1: 579-83. ---- Methods: Portes' operation. Avram, A. *Les operations de Portes a la maternity de 1'Hopital Lariboisiere (1924-29) 68p. 8? Par., 1929. Fesquet, F. Contribution a I'etude de la ce- sarienne suivie de l'exterioration temporaire de l'uterus (operation de Portes) 60p. 8? Par., 1927. Sureatj, V. M. J. *L'operation cesarienne suivie de l'exteriorisation temporaire de l'uterus. 231p. 8? Par., 1927. Agusti Plane!I, D. Concepto clinico actual de la cesdrea de Portes. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1925, 2. ser., 3: 501-4.— Argonz, E. Cesarea clasica tardia con exteriorizaci6n de la cicatriz uterina. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1930, 9: 469- 83.—Aschner, B. Eine weitere Modifikation des Kaiser- schnittes nach Portes. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 523-6.—Audebert. Operation de Portes. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 485-7.—Audebert, J. L. Exteriorisation temporaire et rein- tegration secondaire de l'uterus cesarise. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1924, 19: 497.—Baux. Operation de Portes. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 628.—Berra, S. N. Modificaciones que Bufren utero y anexos a consecuencia de la operation de Portes (observaci6n personal) Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2. 489-94.—Berson, P. Deux observations de cesarienne suivie d'exteriorisation temporaire de l'uterus. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 586-9.—Bustamante, A. S. de. El problema de la cesarea tardia y la exteriorization temporal del titero (Portes) Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1925, 51: 126-36. Also Rev. med. cubana, 1925, 36: 1-14.—Canales. Trois cas de cesarienne avec exteriorisation temporaire de l'uterus (operation de Portes) Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 38-41.— Cathala, V. L'exteriorisation de l'uterus gravide dans l'opera- tion cesarienne conservatrice est-elle utile? Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1922, 17: 321-9.—Cleisz, L. Quatre observations de cesa- rienne suivies d'exteriorisation temporaire de l'ut6rus. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 725-8. Also Gynecologie, 1924, 23: 674.—Devraigne, L., & Mayer, M. A propos de la cesa- rienne avec exteriorisation temporaire de l'uterus (operation de Portes) Gyn. obst., Par., 1932, 25: 15-24.—Dexeus Font, S. Acerca de las indicaciones y de la tecnica de la operaci6n de Portes. Rev. m6d. Barcelona, 1927, 2. ser., 7: 4-10.— Enriquez, A. R., & Jiirgens, O. Tres casos de operaci6n de Portes. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1928, 7: 352-9.—Garcia Marruz, S. Nuevo caso de cesarea seguida de exteriorizaci6n temporal del titero segun el metodo de Portes. Rev. med cubana, 1926, 37: 119-25, pl. ------ Operaci6n de Portes. Ibid., 1931, 42: 1003-12.—Gueniot, P. Exteriorisation tem- poraire de l'uterus cesarise, reintegre dans l'abdomen au 45° jour. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 723-5. Also Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1924, 19: 583-8. ------ Le tamponnement drainage a Mickulicz peut-il etre pr6fer6 a l'exteriorisation temporaire' de l'uterus dans les cesariennes sur uterus infectes ou trSs suspects? Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 790-2. ------ Operation cesarienne suivie d'exteriorisation tempo- raire de l'uterus. Ibid., 1926, 15: 41-3.—Guerin-Valmals. Apres une operation de Portes. Ibid., 1933, 22: 216-8.— Krafft, H. C. _ L'operation de Portes (exteriorisation temporaire de l'uterus infecte dans l'operation cesarienne) Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1932, 52: 731-9.—Kraul, L. Zur Technik der Sectio caesarea nach Portes. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 2420-5.—■ Latzko, W. Die Indikationen zum extraperitonealen Kaiser- schnitt bei engem Becken. Frauenarzt, 1910, 25: 240- 50.—Leon, J. 0peraci6n de Portes; estudio histol6gico de las alteraciones sufridas por las trompas durante sa exteriorizaci6n. Seni. med., B. Air., 1930, 37: 349-56.—Ludwig, H. Vom Kaiserschnitt in kleinen Landspitalern. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1097-1100.—Oulie, G. Cinq nouvelles observations d'exteriorisation sous-cutanee de la cicatrice d'incision uterine api^s cesariennes tardives. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1927, 16: 628-32. Also Gynecologie, 1928, 27: 38.—Palacios Costa, N. Operaci6n de Portes. Rev. As. med. argent., 1926, 39: 72-81.—Peralta Ramos, A., & Bazan, J. Los riesgos de la operaci6n de Portes. Bol. Soc obst. gin. B. Aires, 1929, 8: 435-47.—Perez, M. L. Operaci6n de Portes. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: 1039-50.—Picard, P. C6sarienne avec exte- riorisation de l'uterus; desunion de la suture et lesions annexielles; hysterectomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 583-6.—Portes, L. Cesarienne suivie d'exteriorisation temporaire de l'uterus et de reintegration secondaire dans le bassin. Ibid., 1924, 13: 171-6. Also Gyn. obst., Par., 1924, 10: 225-50. ------■ A propos des suites eloignees de l'opera- tion cesarienne suivie d'exteriorisation temporaire de l'uterus. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 40-7.—Vaudescal, R. Cesa- rienne suivie d'exteriorisation de l'uterus; discussion des indi- cations, de la technique et des resultats. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 787-90. ------ L'op6ration de Portes. Hopital, 1925, 13: 152.—Wagner, G. A. Die Sectio caesarea nach L. Portes. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 1226-33.—Waldstein, E. Klassische Kaiserschnitte in Lokalanasthesie mit temporarer Fixation des Uterus. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 825-7. ---- Mortality. See under Cesarean section, Statistics. ---- Pathology. See also Cesarean section subheadings (Com- plications; Soar tissue) Claye, A. M. Pathological results of Caesarean section. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 107.—Davis, E. P. The uterus after Cesarean section. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1922, 47: 144-61. Also Am. J. Obst., 1922, 4: 335-47 [Discussion] 415-7.— Ecalle. Perte de substance dans la paroi uterine reconnue au cours d'une cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 669-71.—Harris, J. W-, & Brown, J. H. The bacterial content of the uterus at Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 133; 1928, 16: 332.—Levy-Solal, Weismann-Netter & Dalsace, J. Etude comparee de la balance atide-base du sang de la mSre et de I'enfant extrait par operation cesarienne. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 185.—Lindsay, D. Pathological results of Caesarean section. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 19.—Scheyer, H. E. Ueber cystoskopische Blasenbefunde nach Schnittentbindun- gen. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1505-13. ---- postmortem. Kupfer, K. *Der Kaiserschnitt an der Toten. 29p. 8? Lpz., 1927. Sebold, A. *Ueber die Sectio caesarea in mortua. 26p. 8? Heidelb., 1916. Bauch, B. Der Kaiserschnitt an der Toten und Sterbenden bei Eklampsie. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1921-22, 84: 596- 605.—Brochier & Ambre. Mort inopinee immediatement apres une rachianesthesie pour cesarienne basse; cesarienne post- mortem. Bull. Soc. obst; gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 588.—Fallon, M. F. Caesarean section after the death of the mother. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 95: 929-31.—Graca, L. [Caesarian section on a dead patient, with remarks concerning the operation; the child saved] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1925, 5: 37-47.— Hnatek, L. [Sectio caesarea in moribund woman] Cas. 16k. eesk., 1927, 67: 1605-8.—Hoffman, W. E. Post mortem Cesa- rean section. West Virginia M. J., 1935, 31: 78.—Hogewind, F. [Care of Cesarean section post mortem] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: 3564.—Joseph, S. Dei Kaiserschnitt in mortua mit lebendem Kinde. Deut. med. Wschr., 1!)27, 53: 1135.—Kolisch, E. Zur Frage des Kaiserschnittes an der Toten. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 1344-8.—Neumann, H. O. Sectio caesarea in mortua et in moribunda. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928-29, 94: 749-64.—Noltmann, E. Sectio caesarea in mortua mit leben- dem Kind. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 408-11.—Perez Garcia, E., Vautrin, G., & Rodriguez, L. Cesarea post-mortem con feto CESAREAN SECTION 458 CESAREAN SECTION vivo. Rev. med. cubana, 1937, 48: 344-9.—Peters, H. Zur Frage der Sectio in mortua und moribunda; eine medizinisch- juristische Studie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 753-6.—Rosin, I. R. A case of post-mortem Caesarean section, with delivery of a live child.' Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 820.—Schops. Ueber zwei Kaiserschnitte an der Toten. Jahrber. Schles. Ges, vaterl. Cult. (1917) 1918, 2: Abt. 2, med. Sekt. [Sitzung] 38-40.- Scibelli, M. Taglio cesareo post-mortem in una c-clampsica. Arch, ostet. gin., 1924, 2. ser., 11: 70-7.—Sigerist, A. Ein seltener Fall von spontaner Uterusruptur mit lethalem Ausgang bei normaler Kindslage; Kaiserschnitt an der Toten. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1913, 13: 613.—Smit, W. H. P. [Cesarean section after death] Ned. tschr. verlosk. 1926, 31: 1-13.—Snoo.de [Post- mortem Cesarean section; child living] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73:225.—Stone, M. J. Report oi a case of postmortem Caesarean section. N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 571.—Trette- nero, M. Sul taglio cesareo post-mortem. Clin, ostet., 1934, 36: 305-9.—Valentinuzzi, M. Consideraciones medico-legales sobre la operation cesarea en las moribundas y en las muertas. Rev. espafi. obst., 1934, 19: 416-25.—Wheeler, H. E. Cesa- rian section in the treatment of eclampsia, with report of 1 post-mortem delivery. Northwest M., 1922, 21: 165-8.— Yule, G. W. Note on a case of post-mortem Caesarean section in twin pregnancy, with survival of 1 child. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1925-26, 46: 49-57.—Zarate, E., & Esquivel D. E. V. Dos casos de cesarea postmortem con fetos vivos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 1649-53. ---- Pre- and postoperative management. Bardenheuer, F. H. Ueber den Wochenfluss nach Kaiser- schnittoperationen. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 3636-9.—Durst, T. Bemerkungen zur Kaiserschnittfrage; die prophylaktische Im- munisierung in der Geburtshilfe. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 55.— Ide, M. Un malheur a pr6venir apres cesarienne. Rev. med., Louvain, 1928, 334.—Kuncz, A. [Principles in abating the post-Caesarean diseases] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1936, 34: 772-4.—Mayes, H. W. The use of mercurochrome as a va- ginal antiseptic before Cesarean section; report of 338 cases at the Methodist Episcopal Hospital. Am. J. Obst., 1929, 17 : 645-53.—Puppel, E. Zur Klinik der Schnittentbindung. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1935-36, 160: 223-38.—Sperling, W. Ueber Uterusinvolution und Wochenfluss nach Kaiserschnitt- operationen sowie bei Wochnerinnen mit sauerer und mit gemischter Kost. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 2013-5.—Vambersky, V. F. [Preparation of hands and operative area in Cesarean section by Spassokukotzky's method without iodine] Sovet. khir., 1933, 4: 598-601. ---- Problems. See also Cesarean section, Indications. Doerfler, H. Ueber den Kaiserschnitt zur aseptischen Geburt. 178p. 8? Miinch., 1929. Meissner, K. *Beitrag zur Kaiserschnittfrage (Technik und Indikation) 27p. 8? Bresl., 1926. Dawson, L. V. Essential consideration in cesarean section. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1933, 34: 417-22.—Doerfler, H. Um die Erhaltung von Mutter und Kind? Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 2054- 61.------Unklarheiten beim Kaiserschnitt und deren Bekampfung. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 635; 674. ------ Bemer- kungen zur Kaiserschnittfrage; die konservative Geburtshilfe. Ibid., 53. ------ Um die aseptische Geburt; ein Schlusswort zur Kaiserschnittfrage. Ibid., 853-5.—Eberhart. Bemerkun- gen zur Kaiserschnittfrage nach Dorfler. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 652. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 399-403 — Heimann, F. Zur Kaiserschnittfrage. Ibid., 1921, 45: 1700-2.—Hendry, W. B. Some observations on Cesarean section. Bull. Lying-in Hosp. N. York, 1924-28, 13: 201-27.— Heynemann. Zur Kaiserschnittfrage. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 422-6.—Krukenberg, H-, & Bodewig, H. Ein Beitrag zur Kaiserschnittfrage. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 83: 57-63.— Martius. Zur Kaiserschnittfrage (die kunstliche Sterilisation beim Kaiserschnitt; Uterusruptur in der tiefen Kaiserschnitt- narbe) Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1922, 117: 106-10.—Miller, C. J. A general consideration of Cesarean section. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1928) 1929, 5-10. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 48: 745-50.—Otero y Gama, M. Algunas consideraciones sobre la operation cesarea. An. clin. Hosp Juarez, Mex., 1931, 1: 148-56.—Preissecker, E. Die Kaiser- schnittfrage. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 1387-402.—Puppel, E. Zur Kaiserschnittfrage. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929-30, 139: 33-7.—Throsby, H. Thoughts on Caesarean section. Med. J. Australia, 1930, 1: 487-92.—Tollas, H. Zur Frage der abdomi- nalen Schnittentbindung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931, 87: 172-82.—Vinhaes, D. Cesareanas (pontos de vista e comen- tarios) Rev. med. Bahia, 1936, 4: 155-66.—Viniegra, F, Estudio crftico de las ces&rras. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez Mex 1935, 6: 521-38.—Wilson, A. M. The problems of Caesarean section. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: suppl., 178-85. ---- radical [with hysterectomy] Ahern, J. M. Grossesse abdominale a terme suivie aprSs 2 ans d'une grossesse uterine normale a terme necessitant une operation de Porro. Bull. med. Quebec, 1908-9, 10: 49-52 — Alfieri. E. Nel cinquantennio della prima operazione cesarea Porro (21 maggio 1876) Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1926 n. ser., 1: 537-49. ------Erchia, F. d', & Gall, P. Sul taglio cesareo demolitore, sulla sterilizzazione ecc. Clin, ostet., 1927 29: 455-66.—Berkeley, C. Caesarean radical hysterectomy following the application of radium. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 538.—Bud, G. von. Atnputatio uteri praecaesarea. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1936, 103- 8-10.—Caruso, A. Ritorna la isterectomia precesarea addc- minale. Riv. ostet. gin., 1926, 8: 465-7.—Claye, A. M. A case of Caesarean hysterectomy for fibroids associated with congenital recto-vulval fistula. Lancet, Lond., 1930 j. 963.—Dossena, G. Isterectomia pre-cesarea con successo materno e fetale. Clin, ostet., 1932, 34: 22-4.—Duboucher Houel & Sudaka. Bassin rachitique pseudo-osteo-malacique' cesarienne mutilatrice tardive au cours du travail; survie de I'enfant pendant 14 jours; guerison de la mere. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 36.—Foumier. Operation de Porro d'urgence a la campagne, mere et enfant vivants. Ibid., 1923 12: 349.—Gaifami, P. A proposito di isterectomia precesarea! Riv. ostet. gin., 1922, 4: 281-3.------Adagio con la isterec- tomia precesarea. Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 47-52.—Guenot, P, Hysterectomie apres une cesarienne pour procidence du cordon' motivee par une indication exceptionnelle (enorme epaississe^ ment hypertrophique et 6version de la tranche de section uterine rendant difficile une suture satisfaisante) Bull. Soc. obst gyn Paris, 1937, 26: 147-9.—Guerin-Valmale & Dias. Cesarienne mutilatrice tardive apres 2 applications des forceps. Ibid 1925, 14: 82-4.—Harris, J. W. A study of the results obtained in 64 Caesarean sections terminated by supravaginal hysterec- tomy. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1922, 33: 318-21.—Hin- selmann, H. Zur Technik des sauberen Porro. Miinch med Wschr., 1925, 72: 2229.—Lash, A. F., & Cummings, W. g'. Porro Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 199-203.— Lazard, E. M. Porro cesarean section. California West. M., 1933, 39: 156-8.—Nernes, A. Hysterektomie des gravideri Uterus sub partu mit nachtraglicher Eroffnung desselben Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 439.—Newsom, E. T. A Porro-Cesarean section. South. M. J., 1923, 16: 961.—Nicoliev, I. Isterec- tomia precesarea. Clin, ostet., 1931, 33: 370-6.—Nijhoff, G. C. [Excision of the uterus after Caesarean section] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 502-7.—Pansini, L. Sulla isterectomia precesarea subtotale addominale (operazione di Roger-Solieri) Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. prat., 934-7.—Phaneuf, L. E. Porro cesarean section (cesarean section followed by supravaginal hysterectomy) a review of 25 consecutive cases without maternal mortality. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 13: 65. Also repr.—Recasens, S. Die totale Gebarmutterabtragung als Ersatz fiir den Kaiserschnitt in Fallen von Infektion. Zbl. Gyn., 1914, 38: 1265-7.—Rosenfeld, S. S. The place of the Porro operation in modern obstetrics. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 21: 556.—Rosenstein, W. Die vaginale Uterusexstirpation sub partu. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933, 94: 282-8.—Santi, E. La classica tecnica del taglio cesareo alia Porro ha oggi ancora ragione di essere praticata? Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 277-82.— Solomons, B. Caesarean hysterectomy; with the report of a case of pre-labour septicaemia, and of carcinoma of the cervix in labour. Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 584-6.—Urbani, L. Sulla iste- rectomia addominale subtotale in utero a gravidanza a ter- mine; operazione di Roger-Solieri. Policlinico, 1927, 34: sez. prat., 599-601.—Viana, O. Due parole sulla operazione di Roger-Solieri. Rass. ostet., 1927, 36: 67-77.—Wertenbaker, W. Extirpation of pregnant uterus at full term. Ann. Surg., 1931, 94: 1066-9. ---- repeated. See also Cesarean section, Subsequent preg- nancy and labor. Argonz, E. Dos cesareas en un caso de iitero didelfo. Bol. Soc obst. gin. B. Aires, 1928, 7: 450-8. ----- Cesarea iterativa en una acondroplasica. Rev. med. Rosario, 1933, 23: 560-4.—Banssillon & Bucher. Difncultes au cours d'une cesa- rienne iterative; Mikulicz. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 727.—Bustamante, A. S. de. Primer caso de cesarea baja iterativa practicada en Cuba. Rev. med. cubana, 1931, 42: 999-1002.—Butovsky, M. K. [Repeated classical cesarean section in Russia] Izv. Tomsk, univ., 1926, 78: 190-267 — Caterina, E. Taglio cesareo ripetuto sulla stesso donna; esito felice per la madre ed il feto. Riv. ostet. gin., 1922, 4: 612-5 — Charles, N. Deux operations cesariennes pratiquees chez une femme rachitique. Ann. Soc. med. chir. Liege, 1898, 37: 78-88. Also J. accouch., Liege, 1898, 19: 117-20.—Costa, K. Un caso di puntura lombare del feto durante l'estrazione podalica per vizio pelvico in donna gia operata di taglio Cesareo. Atti Soc lombard. sc. med., 1916-17, 6: 11-4.—Deveze. Presentation transversale iterative dans un uterus cordiforme; tetanisation uterine; cesarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 644-7.—Dexeus Font, S. Deducciones al examen de un caso de cesarea iterativa. Rev. espafi. obst., 1933, 18: 169-73.—Eerland [Repeated Cesarean section for pelvis angusta in a Javanese woman] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 141-50.— Emmrich, J. P. Ist die wiederholte Schnittentbindung mit einer erhohten Gefahr verbunden? Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 2214-7.------Die erhohte Gefahr bei der wiederholten abdominalen Schnittentbindung. Ibid., 2173-5.—Fabre. Operation cesarienne iterative; bassin aplati; succes pour la mere et I'enfant. Lyon med., 1907, 119:961-3.— Gerin-Lajoie, L. Cesarienne iterative compliquee de ruPl"^e uterine quelques minutes avant l'intervention. Union med. Canada, 1935, 64: 1414-6.—Grosse. A. Operation cesarienne iterative chez une achondroplasique. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., CESAREAN SECTION 459 CESAREAN SECTION 1921, 16: 163-7.—Hirabayashi, S. Statistische Beobachtung iiber den Kaiserschnitt und den wiederholten Kaiserschnitt. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1935, 30: 17-20.—Lehoczky- Semmelweis, K. Ueber den wiederholten Kaiserschnitt. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1925, 127: 237-49.—Orlov, N. V. [Repeated cesarean section] Kuban nauch. med. vest., 1930, 12-13: 54-62.—P., A. A propos d'un cas de cesarienne iterative. Liege med., 1928, 21: 403-11.—Pery, J. Uterus a cornes ind6- pendantes, pseudodidelphe k un seul col; 2 cesariennes succes- sives. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 715.—Pierce, J. M. A second caesarean section after bilateral ureteral transplantation into the sigmoid. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 53: 208.—Rosenstein. Demonstration eines supravaginal ampu- tierten Uterus nach dreimaligem Kaiserschnitt. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1917, 54: 1104-6.—Scadron, S. J. Second Caesarean section for threatening rupture of the uterus. N. York M. J., 1911, 94: 1279.—Tallant, A. W. Repeated Cesarean section in septate uterus. Atlantic M. J., 1925-26, 29: 779.—Titus, P, Repeated Cesarean section. Tr. Am. Ass. Obst. (1920) 1921, 33: 371-84. Also Am. J. Obst., 1920-21, 1: 835-48.—Troutt, J. M. Repeated Caesarean sections, with report of a case. Mil. Surgeon, 1927, 61: 200-3.—Van Ravenswaay. A. Separa- tion of old uterine scar after multiple cesarian sections. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1933, 30: 167.—Vanverts, J. Deuxieme cesarienne pour placenta praevia chez la meme femme. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 448.—Veron. Cesarienne iterative chez une femme scolio-rachitique. Ibid., 1910, 13: 162-4. --- repeated: Method. Boisrame, M. ^'Contribution a I'etude de l'operation cesarienne basse chez les femmes ayant deja subi une hysterotomie. 127p. 8? Par., 1934. Brakenbusch, H. *Ueber wiederholten, extra- peritonealen Kaiserschnitt. 66p. 8? Munch., 1917. Du Lac, G. * Avantages et inconvenients de la cesarienne supra-symphysaire iterative. 71 p. 8°. Par., 1935. Roatjlt, E. B. *De la cesarienne iterative basse. 91p. 8? Par., 1933. Adolfo, O. L. Taglio cesareo soprasinfisario con formazione di fistola utero-addominale in donna gia operata di taglio cesareo classico nella precedente gravidanza. Gazz. osp., 1921, 42: 862.—Audebert & Fournier. Hysterectomie apres cesa- rienne iterative. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 796-8.— Balard, P. Un cas de cesarienne basse iterative. Ibid., 1928, 17: 246.—Brault, P. Cesarienne basse pour bassin retreti; rupture sous-epiploique d'une cicatrice de cesarienne haute anterieure. Ibid., 1933, 22: 810.—Colle. J., & Montagne, J. Cesarienne basses iteratives pour bassin rachitique; auto- grefTes ovariennes apres castration. Ibid., 1936, 25: 291-4.— DeLee, J. B., Nadelhoffer, L. E., & Greenhill, J. P. Repeated laparotrachelotomy, 91 cases (low, or cervical Cesarean section) Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 784-93.—Dujol, G. Cesa- rienne basse iterative pour bassin oblique ovalaire de Naegele. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 245.—Garcia Marruz, S-, & Vilalta, F. Cesarea iterada (primera intervention: cesarea baja; segunda: cesarea corporea) breves consideraciones. Rev. med. cubana, 1932, 43: 130-8.—Hartmann, K. Ueber wieder- holte suprasymphysare Entbindungen. Gyn. Rdsch., 1909 3:734-40.—Houel, J. E. Application de forceps apres incisions du col chez une femme ayant subi anterieurement une cesa- rienne basse. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 184.— Leon, J. A prop6sito de la comunicacion de los Dres F. Tella- ferro y E. Bayona sobre un impedimento para la cesarea seg- mentaria iterativa. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1932, 11, 643-9.—Rocmans. Elimination partielle de la cicatrice uterine par voie vaginale au cours des suites d'une cesarienne basse. Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 468.—Scontrino, A. Taglio cesa- reo ripetuto sul segmento inferiore. Rass. ostet., 1929, 38: 67-92. ■--- repeated, multiple [3-7] Burt, R. T. Caesarean sections; 4 successful, upon same mother within 7 years. J. Nat. M. Ass., 1924, 16: 13.—Crook, A. A case of contracted pelvis; Caesarean section thrice. Brit. M. J., 1917, 2: 515.—Ducuing. Trois c6sariennes en 3 ans chez la meme malade; 4 enfants vivants; considerations a propos de ce cas. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 330-2.— Fournier, F. Cesarienne iterative, 3™» fois, suivie d'hyste- rectomie sub-totale; etude histologique de la cicatrice. Ibid., 1929, 18: 185-8.—Garipuy. Reflexions sur 3 cesariennes classiques pratiquees en 3Mi ans chez la meme femme. Ibid., 1928, 17: 332-4.—Gaucherand. Presentation d'un uterus apres operations cesariennes multiples. Ibid., 1929, 18: 228-30.—Kaboth, G. Die Frage der operativen Sterilisierung bei der mehrfach wiederholten Schnittentbindung. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1203-10.—Lambinon, H. La cesarienne abdominale iterative; 6 cesariennes sur une femme rachitique. Ann. Soc. m6d. chir. Liege, 1933, 66: 88-92. Also Liege med., 1934, 27: 290-300.—Lapeyre, L. Le probleme de cesariennes multiples; quand faut-il faire 1'hysterectomie? Arch.Jfr. belg. chir.,l|1922, 25: 817-23.—Lyle, R. P. R. Caesarean section performed on 6 occasions on the same patient. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 548.—Nubiola, P. Cuatro operaciones ces.ireas en la misma paciente. Rev. espafi. obst., 1933, 18: 81-3.— Paquet, A. Presentation de l'uterus d'une femme ayant subi anterieurement 3 operations cesariennes conservatrices. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 792.—Pemberton, J. Six Caesarean sections on the same patient. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1039.—Pery, J. Quatre cesariennes chez la meme malade. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 683.—Rongy. Hernia of the pregnant uterus with a 4th cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1922, 4: 93.—Rosenstein. Demonstration eines supra- vaginal amputierten Uterus nach 3maligem Kaiserschnitt. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1917) 1918, 2: Abt. 2 Med. Sekt. [Vortrage] 65-70 [Discussion, Sitzung] 22 — Shaw, W. F. Caesarean section for the 7th time; uterus sutured with catgut on each occasion. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 547.—Thorns, H. Four Cesarean operations on 1 patient. Am. J. Obst., 1922, 3: 529.—Ugalde, V. Paciente tricesareada. An. clin. Hosp. Juarez, Mex., 1931, 1: 157. ---- repeated: Sequelae. See also Cesarean section, Subsequent preg- nancy and labor: Rupture of uterus. Audebert & Fournier. Eclatement de la cicatrice uterine au debut du troisieme accouchement chez une femme 2 fois cesarisee. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 533.—Coll de Carrera & Battle. Rupture d'un uterus anterieurement cesa- rise 2 fois. Ibid., 1933, 22: 380-2.—Colucci, C. Metrorexis in travaglio su cicatrice da cesarea soprasinfisaria ripetuta; considerazioni sul taglio cesareo del segmento inferiore. Umbria med., 1929, 9: 1720-7.—Dujol, G. Rupture uterine au 8e mois de la grossesse chez une femme avant eu 2 cesariennes anterieures. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 322-4. Also Loire med., 1925, 39: 305-10.—Gamble, T. O. A clinical and anatomical study of 51 cases of repeated caesarean section with especial reference to the healing of the cicatrix and to the occurrence of rupture through it. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1922, 33: 93-106, 2 pl—Gernez, L. Rupture d'un uterus anterieurement cesarisl 3 fois; hysterectomie, mdre et enfant vivants. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 206-8.— Heidler, H. Uterusruptur nach zweimaliger Sectio caesarea classica. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 288-91.—Hendry, J. Observations made at repeated Caesarean sections on the uterine scar; where the previous incision had been made through the upper contractile part of the uterus. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect. obst. gyn., 156-60. ------ Where the previous incision had been made through the lower non-contrac- tile part or lower uterine segment. Ibid., 160-3.—Nijhoff [Extrauterine pregnancy after repeated caesarean section] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1925, 30: 279-83.—Oginz, P. Report of a case of an unusual ventral hernia following repeated Cesarean sections. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 113-5.—Vignes, H-, & Lantuejoul. Rupture uterine k terme, les 2 gestations ante- rieures ayant ete terminees par des sections cesariennes; hvsterectomie, guerison. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 284-6. Also Gynecologie, 1921, 20: 427. ---- Rupture of uterus. See also Cesarean section, subheadings (Cases; Indications, relative, uterine; repeated) Uterus, Rupture. Albertini, M. *Les ruptures d'uterus ayant subi la section cesarienne. 51p. 8? Par., 1932. Bonnet, P. *Les ruptures de cicatrice de Cesarienne basses. 109p. 8? Par., 1934. Friedrich, L. *Ueber Uterusruptur nach klassischem Kaiserschnitt. 36p. 8? Berl., 1912. Hohenrein, W. *Ueber Spatfolgen der abdo- minalen Schnittentbindung unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Uterusruptur, eine litera- rische Studie auf Grund des Schrifttums der Jahre 1910-31. 72p. 8? Wiirzb., 1932. Ka, J. *Les ruptures de cicatrice dans la cesarienne basse [Lyon] 46p. 8? Bourg, 1935. Muller, P. *Spontane Uterusruptur in der Schnittnarbe nach Sectio caesarea transperito- nealis cervicalis wegen Placenta praevia. 8p. 8° Zur., 1925. Also Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1925, 70: 249-56. Pfannktjch, W. *Die Uterusruptur nach Kaiserschnitt [Warburg] 45p. 8? Berl., 1934. Abernetty, C. Bemerkungen zur Kaiserschnittfrage; Gebarmutterzerreissung nach Kaiserschnitt. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 56.—Banister, J. B. Ruptured Caesarean section scar. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect. obst. gyn., 32.—Beghin, R. Trois observations de rupture uterine apres cesarienne anterieurs. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 53-5.—Brault, P. Trois observations de rupture uterine apres CESAREAN SECTION 460 CESAREAN SECTION cesarienne corporeale. Ibid., 1936, 25: 206-8.—Casagrande, J. Report of 3 cases of rupture of the uterus following previous Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 273.—Coullie, A. G. A case of rupture of uterus in an old Caesarean section scar. Ind. M. Gaz., 1911, 46: 220.—Courtois, J., & Weiss, R. Sur un cas de rupture uterine consecutif k une cesarienne corporeale. Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1936, 50: 4-6.—Crosland, G. W. K. A case of Caesarean section complicated by rupture of the uterus. Brit. M. J., 1917, 2: 790.—D'Arcy, C. E. The scar in Caesarean section: with report of 2 cases of rupture of the uterus. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 1: 333-5.—DeCourcy, G. Spontaneous rupture of Caesarean scar. Cincinnati J. M., 1923, 4: 305.— Doerfler, H. Zur Frage der spontanen Uterusruptur in der Narbe nach zervikalem Kaiserschnitt und sonstiger Spiitfolgen nach demselben. Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 327-9 — Dossens, G. A proposito della rottura spontanea d'utero dopo il taglio cesareo sul segmento uterino inferiore. Ann. ostet. gin., 1929, 51: 241-60.—Eberhart. Zur Kasuistik der Narben- ruptur nach Schnittentbindung. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 2495- 7.—Engels, A. Ueber wiederholte Uterusruptur nach Kaiser- schnitt. Ibid., 1928, 52: 433-5.—Engstrom, O. [The rupture of the uterus after preceding Caesarean operation] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1911, 1: 429-43.—Fava, P. V. Ruptured uterus following classical Cesarean section with a normal birth during the interval. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 284.—Ford, R. K. A case of spontaneous rupture of the uterus following Caesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1937, 44: 721—Gelpi, M. J. Rupture of the uterus in the scar of a previous Cesarean section occurring twice in the same patient within 1 year. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 15: 85 [Discussion] 118.—G-lIes. Un nouveau cas de rupture uterine au cours d'une cesarienne; operation de Porro; guerison. C. rend. Soc obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1911, 3: 113-7.—Graham, L. A case of rupture of the uterus through the scar of a previous Caesarean section. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1922, n. ser., 29: 111.—Healy, J. J. Rupture of the uterus following Caesarean section. Bull. Acad. M. Toronto, 1934, 7: 242-4.—Hellmuth, K. Ueber Spontane Uterusrupturen in der Narbe nach zervikalem intr»- peritonealen Kaiserschnitt, zugleich ein Beitrag zu der Frage: ist die erweiterte Indikationsstellung bei der modernen Schnitt- entbindung zu befiirworten? Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1626-8.—Hinrichs, R. Atypische komplete Uterusruptur nach fruherer Sectio fundalis. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 811-4.—Hol- land, E. Three specimens of ruptured Cesarean section scars. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1922-23, 46: 92.—Hussy. Uterusruptur nach cervicaler Sectio caesarea. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1012.—Hussey, A. A. Rupture of uterus through scar of former Cesarean operation. Long Island M. J., 1910, 4: 108-10.—Istel, F. Uterusruptur in der Schnittnarbe nach Sectio caesarea. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 84: 370-3.— Jager, K. Uterusruptur mit Blasenzerreissung nach fruherer Sectio cervicalis. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 94-9.—Josephson, C. D. Uterusruptur i ett gammalt kejsarsnittsiirr. Hygiea, Stockh., 1912, 74: 1364.—Kahr, H. Narbenruptur des Uterus nach klassischem Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 2616.— Keller, P. Ueber Uterusruptur nach Kaiserschnitt. Ibid., 1923, 47: 758.—Kosmak, G. W. Rupture of the uterus through the scar of a former Cesarean operation. Bull. Lying-in Hosp. N. York, 1922-23, 12: 261-3. Also Am. J. Obst., 1923, 5: 311-3.—Kiistner, H. Zur Frage der Uterusruptur nach vorhergegangener Schnittentbindung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 79: 286-92.—Labhardt, A. Ueber Uterusrupturen in Narben von friiheren Geburten. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1904, 53: 478-89.—Lenczowski, J. [Rupture of the uterus in the scar of a previous cesarean section] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 931.—Loeb, H. Uterus- und Blasenruptur nach extraperitonealem, cervicalem Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2677-80.—Nagy. G. [Rupture of uterus after cervical Caesarean section] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 314-7.—Porcaro, D. Su un caso di rottura d'utero sulla cicatrice cesarea. Ann. ostet. gin., 1934, 56: 255-67.—Reeves, E. A. Rupture of uterine scar after classical Cesarean section. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1927, 27: 199.—Ribemont-Dessaignes & Rudaux. Rup- ture uterine chez une femme ayant subi anterieurement une operation c6sarienne; operation de Porro; guerison. C. rend. Soc. obst. gyn. paediat. Paris, 1904, 6: 139.—Riviere. M., Mahon & Traissac, R. Hysterectomie 38 heures apres la rupture d'un uterus ayant subi anterieurement une cesarienne basse; guerison. Bull. Soc. obst, gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 293.— Schick, P. Ueber einen Fall von Uterusruptur nach voran- gegangenem klassischen Kaiserschnitt. Deut. med. Wschr., 1911, 37: 1690-3.—Schickele. Rupture uterine dans la cica- trice apres section c6sarienne. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1921, 10: 429-32.—Schugt, P. Ueber Uterusruptur in der alten Kaiserschnittnarbe. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1922, 58: 146-53.—Smith, A. T. Rupture of uterus through the scar of an old Caesarean section. Brit. M. J., 1914, 2: 536.—Smith, J. T., jr. Rupture of the uterine scar of a previous Caesarean section. Ohio M. J., 1926, 22: 776-8.—Snoeck, J. Ruptures uterines apr6s cesariennes corporeales. Bruxelles med., 1932-33 13: 729-41.—Steigelmann, G. Ueber einen Fall von Uterus- ruptur nach vorausgegangener Sectio caesarea. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1524.—Steinforth, T. Uterusruptur nach vorausgegangenem Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 517-25.—Siissmann, F. Zwei seltene Falle von Uterusruptur in der alten Kaiserschnittsnarbe nach cervicalem Kaiserschnitt. Ibid., 1929, 53: 410-3.—Tottenham. R. E. Rupture of the uterus after classical Caesarean section. J. Obst, Gyn. Brit. Emnire, 1931, 38: 851.—Trillat. Rupture de la cicatrice uterine des cesariennes basses. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 296-8. ------ & Chanaleilles. Rupture uterine, au niveau d'une ancienne cicatrice d'hysterectomie corporeale- hysterectomie sub-totale; guerison. Ibid., 1932, 21: 712.— Van Buren, F. A. Rupture of uterus following Cesarean section Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 14:458.—Walker, A. A case of rupture of the uterus after a previous Caesarean section Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: sect. obst. gyn, 1.— Wetterdal, P. A case of uterine rupture in a patient previously subjected to Caesarean section. Acta obst. gyn. scand 1932 12: 75-9. Also Hygiea, Stockh., 1932, 94: 93-6.—Wetterwald! M. Zur Frage der Uterusruptur nach cervicaler transperi- tonealer Schnittentbindung. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 592-604.— VVilens, I. Rupture of uterine scar and urinary bladder follow- ing cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 274.—Williamson, H. C. Spontaneous rupture of a Cesarean scar. Ibid., 1927, 13- 391.—Yates, H. W., & Rezanka, H. J. Rupture of uterus through a Cesarean scar after 2 normal deliveries following a classical Cesarean section. Ibid., 1934, 27: 914.—Ziegler, D. Rupture uterine apres Cesarienne abdominale. Strasbourg med., 1926, 84: pt 2, 87; 121. ---- Rupture of uterus—in subsequent preg- nancy and labor. Merkadoff, N. *Etude histopathologique ct clinique d'un cas de rupture de l'uterus a la fin de la grossesse chez une femme ayant subi la section cesarienne classique [Geneve] 20p. 8? Sofia, 1929. Bailey, K. V. Notes on 2 cases of ante-partum rupture of the uterus through a previous Caesarean section scar. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1925, n. ser., 32: 129-31, pl.—Brandt, M. L. Spontaneous rupture of the uterus during pregnancy following previous classical Cesarean section. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 29: 743.—Cabanes, E-, Houel & Jahier. Hysterectomie pour rupture uterine au cours d'un accouchement premature pro- voque cons6cutif k une section cesarienne; guerison. Bull, Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 454-6.—Cern6, P. Rupture uterine a terme chez une femme ayant subi une cesarienne anterieure; operation tardive; guerison. Ibid., 1927, 16: 197.— Charamis, Y. Ueber einen Fall von spontaner Uterusruptur in einer alten Kaiserschnittnarbe wahrend einer durch Grippe- pneumonie komplizierten Schwangerschaft. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 2510-5.—Chaton, M. Rupture d'uterus gravide apres cesarienne; enucleation intra-abdominale de l'oeuf; tolerance particuliere du peritoine. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 103-5.—D'Acierno, P. Spontaneous rupture of the uterus, in pregnancy following a previous classic cesarean section. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 19: 315-20. Also repr.—Dahl, P. von. Ueber einen fast symptomlos verlaufenden Fall von Uterusruptur in alter Kaiserschnittsnarbe mit Austritt des Kindes in die Bauchhohle. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 1777-80.—Devraigne & Cohen-Deloro. Rupture uterine insidieuse a terme avant le travail survenue 3 ans aprSs une cesarienne corporeale; hys- terectomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 327-31 — Devraigne & Laennec. Rupture au debut du travail d'un uterus de 8 mois, cesarise anterieurement; hydramnios; pla- centa insere sur la cicatrice. Ibid., 1927, 16: 199-202.— Dujol, G., & Clement, R. La rupture spontanee pendant la gros- sesse de l'uterus anterieurement cesarise. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1925, 20: 529-72.—Enea, D. Rottura spontanea a termine di gravidanza di utero precedentemente cesarizzato. Rinasc. med., 1934, 11: 557.—Eparvier. Rupture partielle de la cica- trice uterine d'une cesarienne basse a un accouchement ult6- rieur. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 155.—Heffernan, R. J. Uterine rupture at term after previous Caesarean opera- tion; a case report. Boston M. & S. J., 1925, 193: 835.—Hillis, D. S. Rupture of the uterus. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1924, 39: 32.—Holland, E. Rupture of the Caesarean section scar in subsequent pregnancy or labour. J. Obst. Gvn. Brit. Empire, 1921, n. ser., 28: 488-522.—Ichenhauser,' M. Sekundare Bauchhohlenschwangerschaft nach Ruptur der Kaiserschnitt- narbe. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1921, 56: 47-50.—Iwanow, B. N. Zur Frage der spontanen Uterusrupturen wahrend der Graviditat nach vorangegangenem Kaiserschnitt. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60:1596-9.—King. E. L. Postoperative separation of tbe Cesarean section wound, with subsequent abdominal preg- nancy, report of 4 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 24: 421-4.— Kynoch, J. A. Two cases of antepartum rupture of the uterus through a Caesarean section scar. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1926-27, 47: 28-36.—LaMariana, P. Rupture of the Cesarean scar during pregnancy and labor with review of the literature. Med. Times, N. Y., 1933, 307-11.—Lee wens. S. P. [Insidious rupture of the uterus during pregnancy following Caesarean section in previous pregnancy] Ned. tschr. geneesk. 1937, 81: 4672-7.—Mackenzie, W. R. Rupture of Caesarean section scar in subsequent pregnancy or labour. Tr. Ulster M. Soc., 1921-23, 41-5. Also Lancet, Lond., 1922, 1: 786.—Manzi, L. Deiscenza di cicatrice da taglio cesareo in gravidanza a termine, con ernia della placenta. Arch, ostet. gin., 1928, 35: 193-203. Mayer, M. Rupture silencieuse d'une cicatrice de cesarienne basse constat6e au cours d'une cesarienne iterative. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 49-52.—Molinengo. L. Rottura in travaglio di parto di utero precedentemente cesarizzato per mola vescicolare. Clin, ostet,, 1934, 36: 88-103—MoIot. Rupture uterine a la fin de la grossesse secondaire a une opera- tion cesarienne transperitoneale basse avec coexistence de placenta praevia succenturiata. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1921, CESAREAN SECTION 461 CESAREAN SECTION 51 • 1076 Also 1924, 19: 010-2.—Campbell, J. A. The use of local anaesthesia for hysterotomy. 'North Am. Vet., 1935, 16: 38-42—Clarke R. C, Sheperd. H. L., & Vauderplank. F. L. Some notes on the Caesarian birth of an oryx at the Bristol Zoo. Vet Rer Lond., 1937,17:582.—Collet, H.B. Csesarean section in a bitch' Vet. J., Lond., 1923, 79: 430.—Curtis. H. Caesarian section in the cow. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1937, 17: 518.—Dean, R. A. Cesar- ean operation on a bitch. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1922-23 6l" 323.—Ferguson, S. E-, & T. H. Cesarean section in cows North Am. Vet., 1934, 15: 25.—Gdtze, R. II taglio cesareo nei bovini. Clin, vet., Milano, 1928, 51: 473-9. Also Deut tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 36: Sondernum., 86-91.—Hamilton H. M. Caesarean section in bitch with 19 pups. J Am Vet' M. Ass., 1922-23, 61: 556.—Hora Adema, J. H-, & Caspar*, J. E. Operationstechnik der Sectio caesarea bei Meerschwein- chen. Acta brevia neerl., 1936, 6: 6-9.—K, E. Kaiserschnitt (Sectio caesarea, laparohysterotomia) bei einer Hiindin Berl tierarztl. Wschr., 1934 50: 838.—Keller, K.. & Benesch, F. Abdominale Schnittentbindung an Affen (Beitrag zur Pathologie der Geburt bei Affen und kurzer Bericht iiber schwere Geburten bei Menagerietieren) Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1934, 158: 739-45.— Kindermann. Zwei Kaiserschnitte beim Rinde. Deut tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 33: 132.—Parker, F. F. Cesarean section in the bitch. J. Am. Vet. M Ass., 1930, 76: 781-4.— Ruiss, F. Der konservative Kaiserschnitt beim Schwein in der Landpraxis. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1935, 22: 577-87.— Sass, C. W. A case of Cesarean section in a sow. Vet. Med Chic, 1922,17:164.—Schlafli.W. HysterotomiebeiderHundin Schweiz. Arch. Tierh., 1932, 74: 77-82.—Schbttler. Torsio uteri mit Sectio caesarea beim Rinde. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr 1921, 37: 157-9.—Schouppe, K. Der Kaiserschnitt b-im Rinde. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1931, 82: 1-5, pl.—Wright, J. G. Caesarian section in a sow. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1925, 5: 189. CESARE Piazza, V. Chemioterapia antitossica i fenolipoidi. 93p. 8? Palermo, Boccone del Povero. 1920. CESARI, Giulio. La febbre eruttiva, forma speciale descritta dal A. Carducci. 74p. 8? Ascoli, Piceno, 1921. CESARIS Demel, Antonio, 1866- Un grande problema biologico. 61p. pl. 8? Bologna, N. Zanichelli, 1932. See also Lustig, A., Cesaris Demel, A. [et al.] Anafilassi. 303p. 8? Milano, 1923. For jubilee volume see Arch. ital. anat. pat., 1937, 7: suppl. (G. Sotti) CESIUM [and compounds] Herrero Dtjclotjx, D. E. Nota sobre el empleo del cloruro cesico en microquimica. lOp. 4? Barcel., 1922. Mem. Acad, cienc. Barcelona, 1922, 17: Chailley-Bert, P., Peyre, E., & Bertillon, F. Sur l'eiimina- tion de l'eosinate de cesium introduit par voie sanguine. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 97: 1676.—Contremoulin, C, & Gournay, J. J. Recherches sur l'opacite aux rayons X des solutions d'eosinate de cesium. Ibid., 1679.—De Boer, J. H., & Dippel, C. J. Einige Bemerkungen uber den Dampfdruck des Caesiums. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1933, 21: 273-7. ----- Die Adsorption von Caesium an Calciumfluoridschichten. Ibid., 278-91.—Gougerot & Albeaux-Fernet. Pexie de l'eosinate de cesium dans les intradermo-, epidermo- et cuti-reaction. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1312-4.—Graham, C. ¥., & Wright, A. W. The excretion of caesium by the albino mouse. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 106: 314-7.—Hagg, G. Die Kristall- struktur von Caesiumdithionat, CS2S2O6. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1932, 18: 327.—Jackson, D. A. The magnetic moment of the nucleus of caesium. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1934, ser. A, 147: 500-13.—Kisch, B., & Giliberti, P. Die Wirkung von Casiumsalzen auf das Froschherz. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1934-35, 177: 142-6.—Kiilz, F., & Pauls, I. Ueber die pharma- kologischen Wirkungen der Casiumsalze. Ibid., 1925-26, 110: 351-63.—Peyre, E. Cesium eosinate therapy in syphilology and dermatology. J. Chemother., 1930, 7: 35-42.—Walbum, L. E. Metallsalztherapie; Caesiumbehandlung von Mausen, die mit Ratinbazillen infiziert worden sind. Zschr. Immun- forsch., 1929, 61: 146-51. CESKA dermatologie; revue tchecoslovaquede dermatologie et de syphiligraphie [&c] Praha, v. 1, 1920- CESOL. See under Pyridin. CESTAN, Rfaymond] 1872-1934. Les epilep- sies. 280p. 12? Par., E. Flammarion, 1922. For biography see Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., Ill: 68-73 (M. Loeper) Also Paris med., 1934, 92: annexe, 58 (A. Baudouin) Also Presse med., 1933, 41: 1937 (M. SendranJ CESTODA 467 CESTODA CESTODA. See also Cysticercus; Plathelminthes; Worms; also names of genera and species of Cestoda as Ampnilinidae; Anoplocephalidae; Caryophyllaei- dae; Cestodaria; Diphyllobothriidae; Hymeno- lepididae; Taeniidae, &c. Bischoff, C. R. *Cestoden aus Hyrax [Basel] p.225-84. 8? Geneve, 1913. Clausen, E. *Recherches anatomiques et histologiques sur quelques cestodes d'oiseaux. lllp. 8? Neuchatel, 1915. Linton, E. Notes on cestode parasites of birds. 73p. 8? Wash., 1927. No. 2656, v.70. art. 7. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. Baer, J. G. Some Cestoda described by Beddard, 1911-20. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 192.5-26, 19: 1-22. ------ Des cestodes adultes peuvent-ils vivre dans la cavite generale d'oiseaux? Ann. parasit., Par., 1926, 4: 337-40. ------ Contribution to the anatomy of some reptilian cestodes. Parasitology, Lond., 1927, 19: 274-83.—Baudet. E. A. R. F. Bandwurmseuche bei Hiihnern. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 31: 123-5.—Bhalerao, G. D. On some representatives of the cestode genus Avitellina from India. J. Helminth., Lond., 1936, 14: 141-62.—Blei, R. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der iibrigen Wiederkauerzestoden. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1921-22, 87: Orig., 365-87. ------ & Blieck, L. de. [Tape- worm in fowls] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1923, 50: 81-7.— Brand, T. von. Untersuchungen iiber den Stoffbestand einiger Cestoden und den Stoffwechsel von Moniezia expansa. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1932-33, 18: 562-96.—Canavan, W. P. Note on the actual appearance of a cestode shell-gland. Parasitology, Lond., 1927, 19: 284.—Chapin, E. A. Southwellia ransomi new species. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1926-27, 13: 29-33 — Cobb. N. A. Notes on Mononchus and Tylenchulus. J. Washington Acad. Sc, 1913, 3: 287.—DeWaele, A. Recherches sur les migrations des cestodes. Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1933, 5. ser., 19: 649; 837; 1126; 1934, 20: 910.—Diamare. V. Note dlstofisiologia sui cestodi; sull'assorbimento dei grassi nei cestodi. Rinasc. med., 1930, 7: 240, pl. ------ Sui corpuscoli calcarei dei cestodi. Ibid., 315.—Dollfus, R. P. Enumeration des cestodes du plancton et des invertebres marins. Ann. parasit.. Par., 1923, 1: 276; 363; 1924, 2: 86. ------ Adden- dum a mon Enumeration des cestodes du plancton et des invertebres marins. Ibid., 1929, 7: 325-47. ------ Nouvel addendum a mon Enumeration des cestodes du plancton et des -irivertebres marins. Ibid., 1931, 9: 552-62.—Fuhrmann. Die Bandwiirmer der hoheren Wirbeltiere. Mitt. Naturforsch. Ges. Bern, 1917, 12:—Fuhrmann, O. Sur le developpement et la reproduction asexuee de Idiogenes otidis KR. Ann. parasit., Par., 1925, 3: 143-50. ------ Two new species of reptilian cestodes. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1924-25, 18: 505-13.—Guyenot, E-, Naville, A., & Ponse, K. Une larve de cestode parasitee par une microsporide. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87: 635-7.—Harper, W. F. On some British larval cestodes from land and fresh-water invertebrate hosts. Para- sitology, Lond., 1930, 22: 202-13.—Hoeppli, R. J. C. Mesoces- toides corti, a new species of cestode from the mouse. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1925-26, 12: 91-6, pl.—Honess, R. F. Un nouveau cestode, Fossor angertrudae n. g., n. sp., du blaireau d'Amerique Taxidea taxus taxus (Schreiber 1778) Ann. parasit., Par., 1937, 15: 363-6.—Hongd, G. Demonstra- tion einiger Cestoden. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc., 1922, 12: 40.— Inamdar, N. B. Four new species of avian cestodes from India. Zschr. Parasitenk., 19347-35, 7: 198-206.—Isaacs, R. An injection method for aiding in the identification of tape- worm species. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1921-22, 7: 691.—Joyeux. C. Les cestodes. Monde med., 1923, 33: 290-304. ------ & Baer, J. G. Etude de quelques cestodes provenant des colonies francaises d'Afrique et de Madagascar. Ann. parasit., Par., 1927, 5: 27-36.----—• Sur quelques cestodes de la region d'Entebbe (Uganda) Ibid., 1928, 6: 179-81.------ On a collection of cestodes from Nigeria. J. Helminth., Lond., 1930, 8: 59-64. ------ Le reencapsulement de quelques larves de cestodes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 197: 493T5. ----- & Martin, R. Sur quelques cestodes de la Somalie- Nord. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1936, 29: 82-96.—Kataoka. N., & Momma, K. A cestode parasitic in Plecoglossus alti- velis. Annot. zool. jap., 1933, 14: 13-22.—Kofend. L. Cesto- den aus Saugetieren und aus Agama colonorum. Denkschr. Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1923, 98: Math, naturwiss. Kl., 1-10 — Kotlan, A. Avian cestodes from New Guinea; cestodes from Casuariformes. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1923-24, 17: 47-57. ------ Cestodes from Casuariformes. Ibid., 45-57. -----Cestodes from Galliformes. Ibid., 59-69.—Linton, E. A new cestode from Liparis liparis. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1922, 41: 118-21. ------ A new cetacean cestode (Prosthecocotyle monticellii sp. nov.) with a note on the genus Tetrabothrius rudolphi. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1923-24, 10: 51-8, pl. ------ A new diecian cestode. Ibid., 1924-25, 11: 163-9, pl — MacDonagh, E. J. Parasitos de peces comestibles; algunos cestodes de la Corvina blanca. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: 865-70.—Maplestone, P. A. Notes on Australian cestodes. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1922-23, 16: 305; 403; 407. -----Notes on Australian cestodes; Cotugnia oligorchis, &. sp. Ibid., 55-60. ------ & Southwell, T. Notes on Australian cestodes. Ibid., 189; 1923-24, 17: 317.—Martin, H. M. Notes on cestode larvae. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1930, 76: 804-10.—Megdtt, F. J. A new species of tapeworm from a parakett, Brotogerys tirica. Parasitology, Lond., 1915, 8: 43-55, 2 pl.------On 2 species of Cestoda from a mongoose. Ibid., 1924-25, 16: 48-54. ------ The tapeworms of the Rangoon pigeon. Ibid., 303-12, pl. ------ On a collection of Burmese cestodes. Ibid., 1926, 18: 230-7, pl; 1927, 19: 141; 1931, 23: 250. ------ Remarks on the cestode families Monticellidae and Ichthyotaeniidae. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1927-28, 21: 69-87. ------ Report on a collection of Cestoda, mainly from Egypt; conclusion. Parasitology, Lond., 1930, 22: 338-45. ------ The theory of host specificity as applied to cestodes. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1934, 28: 99-105.—Miller, H. M., jr. Further experiments on artificial immunity to a larval cestode. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 28: 884.------Transmission to offspring of immunity against infection with a metazoan (cestode) parasite. Am. J. Hyg., 1935, 21: 456-61.—Moghe, M. A. Four new species of avian cestodes from India. Parasitology, N. Y., 1933, 25: 333-41.—Nagaty. H. F. An account of the anatomy of certain cestodes belonging to the genera Stilesia and Avitellina. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1929-30, 23: 349-80, pl.—Nybelin, O. Zwei neue Cestoden aus Barten- walen. Zool. Anz., 1928, 78: 309-14.—Ortlepp, R. J. Joyeuxia fuhrmanni Baer, 1924, a hitherto unrecorded cestode parasite of the domesticated cat in South Africa. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1933, 1: 97.—Osier, C. A new cestode from Rana clamitans Latr. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1931, 17: 183-6, pl.— Poche, F. Ueber die systematische Stellung des Cestoden- genus Wagneria Montic Zool. Anz., 1923, 56: 20-7.—Purvis, G- B. Cestodes from domestic animals in Malaya, with de- scriptions of new species. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1932, 12: 1407- 11.—Rennie, J., & Reid, A. The Cestoda of the Scottish National Antartic Expedition. Stud. Parasit. Gen. Zool., Aberdeen, 1923, No. 90, 19-31, 2 pl.—Ruszkowski, J. S. Etudes sur le cycle evolutif et sur la structure des cestodes de mer; Echinobothrium benedeni n. sp., ses larves et son hdte intermediaire; Hippolyte varians Leach. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1927, 719-38, 4 pl.—Sandground, J. H. A new mammalian cestode from Brazil. Med. Rep. Rice Harvard Exped. Amazon, (1924-25) Cambr., 1926, No. 4: 285-91.— Shen Tseng. Studies on avian cestodes from China. Para- sitology, Lond., 1932, 24: 87; 1933, 24: 87; 500. Also Ann. parasit., Par., 1932, 10: 105-28.—Skriabine, K. I., & Schulz, R. E. Affinites entre le Dithyridium des souris et la Meso- cestoides lineatus (Goeze, 1782) des carnivores. Ibid., 1926, 4: 68-73.—Somdhi, G. Tapeworm parasites of dogs in the Punjab. Parasitology, Lond., 1923-24, 15: 59-66, pl.— Southwell, T. Cestodes in the collection of the Indian Museum. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1922-23, 16: 127-52.------ Cestodes from Indian birds with a note on Ligula intestinalis. Ibid., 355-82. —---- Notes on certain cestodes in the School of Tropical Medicine, Liverpool. Ibid., 1924-25, 18: 177-82. ------ On the genus Tetracampos, Wedl, 1861. Ibid., 1925-26, 19: 71-9. ------ On a new cestode from Nigeria. Ibid., 243-6. ------ The genus Tetracampos Wedl, 1861. Ibid., 315-7. ------ Cestodes in the collection of the Liverpool School of Tropical Medicine. Ibid., 1926-27, 20: 221-8. ------& Hilmy, I. S. Jardugia paradoxa, a new genus and species of cestode with some notes on the families Acoleidas and Diploposthidaj. Ibid., 1929-30, 23: 397-406.— Southwell, T-, & Kirshner, A. Description of a polycephalic cestode larva from Mastomys erythroleucus, and its probable identity. Ibid., 1937, 31: 37-42.—Southwell, T., & Walker, A. J. Notes on a larval cestode from a fur-seal. Ibid., 1936, 30: 91-100.—Stiles, C. W., & Orleman. M. La nomenclature des genres de cestodes Raillietina, Ransomia et Johnstonia. Ann. parasit., Par., 1926, 4: 65-7.—Tashiro. K. Clinical, pathologic-anatomical and experimental studies on Plero- cercoides prolifer Iijima (1905) Sparganum proliferum Stiles (1906) Mitt. Med. Fak. Univ. Kyushu, 1924, 9: 1-42, 4 pl.— Tubangui, M. A., & Masilungan, V. A. Oochoristica excelsa, a new reptilian cestode. Philippine J. Sc, 1936, 60: 75-8.— Vanni, V. Sopra un cestode parassita del Varano del Nilo. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1932, 38: pt 2, 571-4, pl.—Wardle, R. A. The limitations of metromorphic characters in the differentiation of Cestoda. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1932, 3. ser., 26: 193-204. ------ On the technique of cestode study. Parasitology, Lond., 1932, 24: 241-52.—Wharton, D. R. A. Immunological studies with tapeworm antigens. Am. J. Hyg., 1930, 12: 511-36.—Williams, O. L. Cestodes from the eastern wild turkey. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1931, 18: 14-20.— Woodland, W. N. F. On some remarkable new Monticellia- like and other cestodes from Sudanese siluroids. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1924-25, 69: 703-29, 2 pl. ------ On Dinc- bothrium septaria Van Beneden 1889, and Parabothrium bulbiferum Nybelin 1922. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1926-27, 13: 231-48, 2 pl. ------ On some new avian cestodes from the Sudan. Parasitology, Lond., 1928, 20: 305-14, 2 pl. ------ On some new avian cestodes from India. Ibid., 1929, 21: 168-79, 2 pl. ------ On three new cestodes from birds. Ibid., 1930, 22: 214-29. ------ On two new cestodes from the Amazon siluroid fish Brachyplatystoma vaillanti Cuv. and Val. Parasitology, Lond., 1933, 25: 485-90, pl. ------ On the anatomy of some fish cestodes described by Diesing from the Amazon. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1933, 76: 175-208, 6 pl. —----- On some remarkable new cestodes from the Amazon Biluroid fish, Brachyplatystoma filamentosum (Lichtenstein) Parasitology, Lond., 1934, 26: 268-77; 1935, 27: 207, 3 pl. CESTODA 468 CETRARIA ---- Human infestation by. See also Helminthiasis; also under names of Cestoda. Dean, A. Wandering tapeworm. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1916, 40: 757.—Joyeux, C, & Baer, J. G. Les cestodes rares de I'homme. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1929, 22: 114-36 — Lunn, W. E. C. Case of tapeworm. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1912, 19: 99.—Masters, W. E. A case of tapeworm accom- panied by haemoglobinuria. Lancet, Lond., 1915, 2: 922.— Mittelman, G. M. [Treatment of cestodosis with pumpkin seeds] Med. parazit., Moskva, 1933, 2: 143-6.—Rodriguez Lopez Neyra, C. Helminthiasis intestinales por cestodes. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 624-6. Also Siglo med., 1934, 93: 610-4.—Stukowski, J. Chronische myeloische Leukamie bei Bothriocephalus latus und Taenia saginata. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 2527-9. CESTODARIA. See also Cestoda. Watson, E. E. The genus Gyrocotyle, and its significance for problems of cestode structure and phylogeny. p.353-468. 8? Berkeley, 1911. No. 15, Univ. California Pub. Zool., 1911, 6: Dollfus, R. P. L'orientation morphologique des Gyro- cotyle et des cestodes en general. Bull. Soc. zool. France, 1922, 47: 205-42.—Maplestone, P. A., & Southwell, T. Notes on Australian cestodes; Gyrocoelia australiensis, Johnston. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1922-23, 16: 61-8.—South- well, T. Cestodaria from India and Ceylon. Ibid., 1928-29, 22: 319-26.—Wafdle, R. A. The parasitic helminths of Canadian animals; the Cestodaria and Cestoda. Canad. J. Res., 1933, 8: 317-33.—Woodland, W. N. F. On some re- markable new forms of Caryophyllaeidae from the Anglo- Egyptian Sudan, and a revision of the families of the Cesto- daria. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1922-23, 67: 435-72, 3 pl. CESTRUM. Descazeaux, J. Intoxication des ruminants par Cestrum palqui. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 105: 240.—Thorburn, J. A. Chase Valley disease; Cestrum laevigatum Schlecht, its toxic effects on ruminants. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1934, 2: 667-79. CETACEA. See also Ambergris. Milleb, G. S., jr. The telescoping of the cetacean skull. 70p. 8? Wash., 1923. No. 5., v.76: Smithson. Misc. Collect. Abel, O. Die Vorfahren der Bartenwale. Denkschr. Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1914, 90: Math, naturwiss. Kl., 155-224, 12 pl.—Baylis, H. A., & Daubney, R. A revision of the lung worms of Cetacea. Parasitology, Lond., 1925, 17: 201-6.— Borri, C. Breve cenno sulle vie respiratorie dei cetacei. Val- salva, 1929, 5: 436-42.—Christiansen, D. M. [Bacilli of whale septicemia] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1919, 80: 993-1037.— Claudy, C. H. The whale as a food factor. Sc. American, 1918, 118: 208.—Doherty, W. M. Notes on the food value of the snapper and on the constants of whale oil. J. R. Soc. N. S. Wales (1922) 1923, 56: 206-9.—Hansen, K-., Offerdahl, H. T., & Eriksen, B. [Exploitation of congealed whale blubber, by the human intestine] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1933, 94: 1305-17.— Haupt, P. The scream of S. George's dragon. Johns Hopkins Univ. Circ, 1917, No. 6, 42.—Hayasi, K. Weitere Unter- suchung iiber die Verwandtschaftsverhaltnisse der verschiede- nen Walarten. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1925-27, 1: Biochem., 127-9.— Howell, A. B. Myology of the narwhal (Monodon monoceros) Am. J. Anat., 1930, 46: 187-215.—Kellogg, R. The history of whales; their adaptation to life in the water. Q. Rev. Biol., 1928, 3: 29; 174.—Mackintosh, N. A. The migration of whales. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 394.—Morimoto, Y., Takata, M-, & Sudzuki, M. Untersuchungen iiber Cetacea. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1921, 2: 258-86.—Oikawa, S. Unter- suchungen iiber Cetacea; uber den Speck als Nahrungsmittel. Ibid., 447-50.—Patzelt, V. Haut und Haar von der Oberlippe des Blauwales. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1928, 27: 119-23.—Pycraft, W. P. Whale-meat in war time. Nature, Lond., 1918, 101: 24.—Radcliffe, L. The whaling industry. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1933, 25: 764?7.—Riese, W. Formprobleme des Gehirns; iiber die Hirnrinde der Wale; ein Beitrag zum Fur- chungsproblem. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1924-25, 31: 275-80, pl.—Slijper, E. J. Die Cetaceen vergleichend-anatomisch und systematisch. Capita zool., Gravenh., 1936, 7: 1; 589.— Sorges, F. L'olio di balena. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1931, 53: 40-2.—Suzuki, M. Ueber das Walfischfleisch. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1925, 1: 49.—Wislocki, G. B. On the placentation of the harbor porpoise (Phocaena phocoena (Linnaeus) Biol. Bull 1933, 65: 80-98. CETOWSKI, Heinrich von, 1883- *Ueber einen Fall von Aortenaneurysma auf kongenital luetischer Basis. 39p. 8? Giessen, 0. Kindt, 191C. CETRARIA islandica. Buston, H. W-, & Chambers, V. H. Some cell-wall constitu- ents of Cetraria islandica (Iceland Moss) Biochem. J Lond" 1933, 27: 1691-702.—Leclerc, H. Le lichen d'Islande (C* traria islandica L.) Presse med., 1934, 42: 1692. CETYL alcohol. See also Alcohols. Schoenheimer, R. The significance of cetyl alcohol in the organism. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: 76. ------& Hilgetag, G. The occurrence and secretion mechanism of cetyl alcohoi in the animal organism. Ibid., 73-7.—Thomas, K., & Fla- schentrager, B. Inwieweit ist der Cetylalkohol resorbierbar? Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1923, 43: 1-5. CEUTORRHYNCHUS. See Curculionidae. CEVEY, Marcel. *Klinisch-bakteriologische Untersuchung iiber die Reinfektion der Wurzel- kanale; speziell nach der Trikresolformalin- und der Perubalsam-Jodoform-Behandlung. 55p 5 ch. 8? Ziir., Leemann & Co., 1917. CEVIDALLI, Attilio, 1877- Asfissie e gas asfissianti. 3 p. 1. 76p. 2 1. 8? Bologna, N. Zanichelli [1915] ---- I veleni quali fattori di malattia. 60p 8? Tor., 1923. Forms No. 11, Tratt. anat. pat. (P. Foa) pt gen. CEVITAMIC acid. See Vitamin C. CEYLON. Colombo Observatory. See Colom- bo Observatory. CEYLON. Director of Medical and Sanitary Services. Administration report. Colombo. 1898-1935. CEYLON. David, I. Some stray notes on native medical practitioners, J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1916, 13: 77.—Gunasekara, S. T. Estate sanitation and medical aid. Ibid., 1917, 14: 39-51.— Malariaepidemie (Die) auf Ceylon. Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 574.—Paul, S. C. In a reminiscent mood. J. Ceylon M. Ass., 1937, 34: 111-32— Wickremashinghe, S. A. The decline of the native population and medical sociology. Ibid., 1936, 33: 114-21. CEYLON journal of science; section D. Medical science. Colombo, v.l, 1924- CHAAPEL, Victor Piolette, 1865-1921. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1921, 77: 1511. CHABACHPASCHEW, Konstantin, 1889- *Behandlung der gynakologischen Tumoren mit strahlenden Substanzen (Radium und Meso- thorium) 38p. 8? Freib. i. B., Speyer & Kaerner, 1913. CHABAGNO, Ferdinand. *Contribution a I'etude des fractures du col du f6mur; les fractures incompletes. 44p. 8? Par., 1921. CHABANIER, Henry Eugene Louis, 1891- *Du role du rein dans le diabete. 150p. 8? Par., 1925. ----& LOBO-ONELL, C. Precis du diabete. 3 p. 1. 279p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1931. ---- Diabete et chirurgie. xii, 168p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1936. ----& LEBERT, M. Physiopathologie et traitement du diabete sucre\ 2 p. 1. 441p. 8° Par., Masson & cie, 1929. ----Exploration fonctionnelle des reins. xii, 569p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1930. CHABANON, Jean Auguste, 1908- *Lea meningites a pneumo-bacille de Friedlander du nourrisson. 56p. 8° Par., 1933. CHABASSEUR, Gabriel, 1893- *Epide- miologie de la scarlatine. 74p. 8? Par., 1926. CHABAUD, Alexandre Delphin. *A propos du diagnostic de la meningite tuberculeuse, impor- tance du dosage des chlorures du liquide cephalo- rachidien. 68p. 8? Par., 1921. CHABAUD 469 CHADDERTON CHABAUD, Jean, 1894- *La bilateralisa- tion au cours du pneumothorax artificiel et sa therapeutique (les pneumothorax successivement et simultan6ment bilate>aux) 227p. 7 pl. 8? Par., 1925. CHABAUD, Rene L., 1901- *Formes cliniques ^tiologiques des corps strangers articu- laires. 70p. 8? Par., 1927. CHABELLARD, Pierre, 1903- Contribu- tion k I'etude de la lutte contre les insectes nuisibles de nos habitations [Paris] 42p. 8? Le Havre, 1931. CHABERT, Arthur, 1911- *Une Stude de toxicologic vegetale veterinaire; le colchique d'automne (Colchicum autumnale) indications et emploi du colchique en therapeutique. 73p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. CHABERT, Jean de, 1909- *Etude clinique des d^mences infantiles. 206p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. CHABERTIA. See also Sheep, Parasites. Wetzel, R. On the feeding habits and pathogenic action of Chabertia ovina (Fabricius, 1788) North Am. Vet., 1931, 12: 25-8. CHABLE, Robert. *Ueber die pathogene Wirkung des Aspergillus fumigatus in der Sub- kutis des Meerschweinchens [Bern] 32p. pl. 8? Wien, W. Braumuller, 1917. CHABREYROUX, Georges, 1893- Con- tribution a I'etude des extraits thymiques et orchitiques. 64p. 8? Par., 1934. CHABROL, E. See Aynaud, M., Chabrol, E. [et al.] Donneesn ouvelles sur lesang. 2v. 763p.; 360p. 8! Par., 1932. CHABROL, Henri, 1899- *Etude sta- tistique des chancres extra-genitaux. 88p. 8? Par. 1925. CHABROL, Jacques, 1896- *La contrac- ture latente des convalescents de tetanos. 53p. 8? Par., 1923. CHABROL, Leon, 1892- insuffisance respiratoire; des diverses methodes d'examen et de traitement. 55p. 8? Par., 1921. CHABROL, Pierre, 1902- *De l'emploi en clinique humaine de la methode de Calmette et Valtis; bacilloscopie intraganglionnaire du cobaye inocule avec differents produits. 52p. 8? Par., 1930. CHABROL, Yves. Contribution a I'etude chimique de l'extrait opotherapique de la glande mammaire [Strasbourg] 99p. 8? Par., 1933. CHABRUN, Jean Marie Ernest, 1898- *De I'infection et de l'immunite humorale chez I'enfant en bas-age. 238p. 8? Par., 1928. CHABRUT, Charles. Contribution a I'etude du traitement des fractures malleolaires par l'ap- pareil de marche du Prof. Delbet. 36p. 8? Par., 1921. CHABRUT, Robert, 1899- *Les resultats du traitement chirurgical de la tuberculose ileo- coecale. 140p. 8? Par., 1926. CHACAR, Joseph. Contribution a I'etude du traitement du diabete par Tinsuline. 22p. 8? Geneve, 1927. CHACHALEH. See also Deficiency diseases. Buchanan, J. C. R. Chachaleh, a common disease in British Somaliland, and its relation to tropical deficiency diseases. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 25: 383-97. CHACHUAT, Maurice. Le mouvement du birth control dans les pays Anglo-Saxons, lxxx, 553p. illust. map, diagrs. 8? Par., M. Girard, CHADDERTON, England. Medical Officer of Health. Report on the health of the District and the Sanitary Inspector's report. 1910-35. Incomplete. CHADDERTON, England. School Medical Officer. Annual report. 1921-35. CHADDOCK, Charles Gilbert, 1861-1936. Outline of psychiatry; introductory lessons de- signed for the use of students of medicine. 228p. 8? S. Louis, Commercial Print. Co., 1904. For biography see J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1936, 84: 495. CHADOURNE, Etienne Paul, 1898- Contribution a I'etude pneumographique de troubles respiratoires chez I'enfant (dans l'en- cSphalite 6pid6mique et dans la pneumonie du sommet) 71p. 8? Par., 1924. CHADOURNE, Pierre, 1901- *L'atelec- tasie du parenchyme sain dans la tuberculose pulmonaire. 204p. 16 pl. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1936. CHADWICK, Edwin, 1800-90. Jones, D. D. Edwin Chadwick and the early public health movement in England. 160p. 8? Iowa City, la [1931] Forms No. 3, v.9, Univ. Iowa Stud. Social Sc. Collins, W. J. The life and doctrine of Sir Edwin Chad- wick. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 831; 882. CHADWICK, Hector Munro. The origin of the English nation [2. ed.] vi, 331p. 8° Cambr., Univ. Press, 1924. CHADWICK, James, 1891- Radioac- tivity and radioactive substances; an introduction to the study of radioactive substances and their radiations, xii, 116p. 16? Lond., I. Pitman & Sons, 1931. CHADWICK, Mary. Nursing psychological patients. 256p. 8? Lond., G. Allen & Unwin, 1931. ---- Adolescent girlhood. 2 p. 1. 304p. 8! Lond., G. Allen & Unwin, 1932. ---- The psychological effects of menstrua- tion, p. 1. 70p. 8? N. Y., Nerv. & Ment. Dis. Pub. Co., 1932. CHADWICK, Thomas. The influence of ru- mour on human thought and action, xii, 158p. 3 1. 8? Manchester, Sherratt & Hughes, 1932. CHAETOGASTER. Kowalewski, M. Some remarks upon the reproductive organs in the genus Chaetogaster v. Baer 1827. Bull internat. Acad. sc. Cracovie, 1916, 201. CHAETOGNATHA. See also Nematoda; also in 3. ser. Sagitta. Buchner, P. Keimbahn und Ovogenese von Sagitta. Anat. Anz., 1910, 35: 433-43— Elpatiewsky, W. Die Urgeschlechts- zellenbildung bei Sagitta. Ibid., 1909, 35: 226-39.—Hickson, S. J. On the Sagitta marina of Rumphius. Zool. Anz., 1914, 44: 471-4. CHAETOPODA. See also Annelida. Strickland, C, & Roy, D. N. The role of chaetopods (seg- mented worms) in their relation to man. Ind. M. Gaz., 1933, 68: 159.—Trojan, E. Der Plastron des Chaetopterus, ein Spinndrusenfeld. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1925, 126: 612-21. CHAFFEE, George Henry, 1855-1922. Obituary. Tr. N. York N. England Ass. Railw. Surgeons, 1922, 32: 112-5. port. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 1705. CHAFFKIN, Helene. *Sozial-medizinische Studien zur Behandlung und Prophylaxe der Lungentuberkulose, sowie iiber die Bedeutung der socialen Stellung der Kranken in der Behandlung [Zurich] 31p. 8? Meiringen, Brugger, 1917. CHAFIC, Trefi, 1911- *Syndrome dou- loureux sacro-iliaque [Paris] 166p. 8? Bagnq- let, L. Goulhot, 1936. CHAF1E 470 CHAILLOT CHAFIE, Gamal, 1901- *Ankylostomia- sis und Bilharziasis in Aegypten [Leipzig] 28p. 2 1. 8? [Kirchhain N.-L., Zahn & Baendel] 1926. ; CHAFIR (Szafir) Aron, 1899- *Le signe d'Argyll-Robertson; sa pathogenie et sa valeur clinique. 48p. 8? Par., 1927. CHAGAS, Carlos, 1879-1934. Chagas, E. Comentarios sobre la vida e a obra de Carlos Chagas. Reun. Soc. argent, pat. region., 1936, 1: 120-35, port. (front.)—Ferreras, P. Necrologia. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1935, 28: 131.—Libanio, S. Carlos Chagas creador e orientador do ensino de pathologia tropical no Brasil. Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 304.—Marchoux. Necrologie. Paris med., 1935, 6: annexe, 16-8.—Munk, F. Nekrolog. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1977. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 23.— Necrologia. Brasil med., 1935, 49: 635.—Neiva, A., Aragao, H. [et al.] Algunas homenagens prestadas a memoria de Carlos Chagas. Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1934, 42: 320-35, port.—[Obituary] J. Parasit., Urbana, 1935, 21: 122.—Souza Pinto, G. de. Contributes originaes de Carlos Chagas a epidemiologia e a prophylaxia da lepra. Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 307.—Villela, E. Necrologio. Gac. med. Caracas, 1935, 42: 40-6. CHAGAS' disease. See Trypanosoma, cruzi. CHAGASELLA. See Coccidiomorpha. CHAGAS-VERDE, Eugenio. *Les iridocy- clites et les iridochoroidites m6ningococciques. HOp. 8? Par., 1922. CHAGNAUD, Simon, 1903- *Du traite- ment de la coqueluche par la vaccinotherapie. 50p. 8? Par., 1930. CHAGNIOT, Alphonse. *Plaques fibro-cal- caires de l'arachnoide. 37p. 8? Par., 1921. CHAGNON, Pierre, 1907- Contribu- tion a I'etude de l'6rytheme actinique localise' en therapeutique. 215p. 8? Par., 1933. CHAGNOUX, Henri, 1912- Contribu- tion a I'etude du traitement du cancer des paupieres. 125p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. CHAHED, Laroussi, 1903- Contribu- tion a I'etude de l'ankylostomiase en Tunisie. 82p. 8? Par., 1932. CHAHINE, Ali, 1907- *Recherches sur le role des graisses dans le metabolisme proteique; role des vitamines dans I'utilisation des principes nutritifs [Alfort] 82p. 8? Par., 1931. CHAHINE, Anastas, 1902- Contribu- tion a I'etude des fistules congenitales m6dianes du cou. 54p. pl. 8? Par., 1928. CHAHINE, Osman. *La vaccinotherapie du prurit anovulvaire. 16p. 8? Geneve, 1926. CHAIGNEAU, Gerard, 1909- ^'illus- tration anatomique dans l'oeuvre d'Andre V6sale [Paris] 92p. 8? Angers, Imp. l'Anjou, 1936. CHAIKELIS, Alexander Sarant. *The effect of insulin on the glucose-chloride relationship and anhydremia in the blood of rabbits [Columbia Univ.] 21p. 8? N. Y., 1933. CHAILLE, Stanford Emerson, 1830-1911. Danna, J. A. Stanford Emerson Chaille; dean, teacher and friend. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1935-36, 88: 737.—Mason, J M Stanford Emerson Chaille as a student viewed him Ibid 79- SUV7' 653-60--Mata8' R [Biography] Ibid., 1927'; CHAILLET, Jean, 1908- Contribution a 1 etude des myosites infectieuses; myosites staphylococcemiques. 87p. 8? Par., 1933. CHAILLETIACEAE. See also Plant, poisonous. Smith, F. Chailletia. Mil. Surgeon, 1924, 55: 455-70. CHAILLEY-BERT, Paul Andre, 1890- *Etude sur la physiologie de la marche 47n 8? Par., 1921. p- CHAILLOT, Leon, 1894- *Les antivirus et leur application au traitement des affections a streptocoques et a staphylocoques des animaii* [Alfort] 114p. 8? Par., 1930. CHAILLOUET, Robert Georges Alexis, 1905- Contribution a I'etude des diverticules de pulsion de 1'hypopharynx. 89p. 3 pl. 8° Par 1932. ' ' CHAILLOUS, Joseph, 1871-1934. G., M. Necrologie. Presse m6d., 1934, 42: 717. CHAIM, Georg, 1903- *Kariose Zahne eine standige Gefahr fiir den Organismus 22n 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1925. v' CHAIM OV, Mois, 1902- *Kernverschie- bung und Blutsenkung [Berlin] 31p. 8° Charlottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1926. CHAIMTSCHIK, S. *Ueber die Behandlung der Colipyelitis und Colicystitis mit Colivaccinen 23p. 8? Zur., Leemann & Co., 1915. CHAINE, Joseph. Anatomie comparative vii, 276p. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1922. ---- Histoire de l'anatomie comparative 461p. 8? Bord., E. Daguerre, 1925. CHAIR. Binz, F. Ein neuer Untersuchungs- und Operationsstuhl Munch, med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 505.—Chataing, J. Un ancetre du tricycle: fauteuil roulant du xviii8 siScle. Nature Par., 1921, 49: 175.—Hirsch. C. Zwei neue praktische Typen von Liegestuhlen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1105.— Persson, T. [A folding wheel-chair] Sven. lak. tidn., 1937, 34: 1424-7] ----industrial. See also Industrial hygiene. Arbeitsstiihle, Arbeitssitze, Arbeitstische. Zbl. Gewerbe- hyg., 1929, n. F., 6: 21.—Ascher. Sitze und Tische in Gross- und Kleingewerben. Ibid., 1927, n. F., 4: 97-100.—Denier, G. Der Arbeitsstuhl. Arbeiterschutz, 1929, 81-4.—Garner, J. R. Proper seating; an aid to industrial efficiency. Indust. M., 1936, 5: 324-7.—Gelbrich, H. Arbeitsstiihle fur Werkstatten. Arbeiterschutz, 1928, 168-73.—Hebestreit, H. Stehen und Sitzen bei der Arbeit. Umschau, 1930, 34: 265-7. ----- Physiologische Grundlagen zur Frage der Arbeitsstellung und des Arbeitssitzes. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1930, n. F., 7: 4-12.— Klautzsch. Sitzgelegenheit fiir gewerbliche Arbeitnehmer. Arbeiterschutz, 1930, 45-8.—Setzermann, P. Wirtschaftliches Arbeiten im Sitzen. Ibid., 1929, 156-8.—Sonderausstellung (Die) Arbeitssitz und Arbeitstisch im Deutschen Arbeits- schutz-Museum. Ibid., 153-6. ----obstetrical. See Birth-stool. CHAIT, Braina. *Heilungsverzogerung flori- der, spezifisch behandelter Rachitisfalle infolge komplizierender, chronischer Infekte [Basel] p.32-48. 8? Berl., F. C. W. Vogel, 1931. Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: CHAIT, Robert A., 1909- *Etude cri- tique du f acteur nasal dans la genese et l'evolution de l'asthme. 62p. 8? Par., L. Cario, 1935. CHAITZIS [Chaitzes] Hersch, 1888- ♦Er- folge der Radiumkur bei Gelenkprozessen. 24p. 8? Berl., H. Blanke, 1913. CHAIX, Jean Marie, 1913- *Le de- veloppement de I'hygiene et l'effort social dans un departement rural: les Hautes Alpes [Lyon] 124p. 8? Bourg, Berthod, 1936. CHAIZE, Jean, 1891- Contribution a I'etude des lesions pulmonaires tuberculeuses inaudibles et particulierement de certaines scleroses pulmonaires. 63p. 8? Par., 1925. CHAJES, Benno, 1880- Kompendium der sozialen Hygiene. 2 p. 1. 169p. 8? Berl., H. Kornfeld, 1921. Also 3. Aufl. 167p. 1931. ---- Grundriss der Berufskunde und Berufs- hygiene. 2. Aufl. viii, 398p. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1929. CHAJKIN, Kadel. *De l'addition de legumes en poudre dans I'alimentation des nourrissons, 15p. 8? Geneve, 1930, CHAJMOWICZ 471 CHALET CHAJMOWICZ, Ch. M. *La nephrose lipoidique chez I'enfant et son traitement. 47p. 8? Lausanne, 1933. CHAKIR, Hikmet, »1901- *Le chien de Constantinople; son utilisation comme chien de guerre et sanitaire dans l'armee turque [Alfort] 46p. 8? Par., 1932. CHALABY, Adham, 1895- Contribution a I'etude de la grossesse interstitielle. 81p. 8? Par., 1928. CHALAM, B. S. See Crawford, J. A., & Chalam, B. S. Mosquito reduction and malarial prevention. 102p. 8? Lond., 1926. CHALATOW, S. S., 1884- Die anisotrope Verfettung im Lichte der Pathologie des Stoff- wechsels (die Cholesterindiathese) 3 p. 1. 232p. 12 pl. 8? Jena, G. Fischer, 1922. CHALAZION. See also Eyelids, Diseases. Blatt, N. Eine neue Chalazionpinzette. Verh. Ophth. Ges., Berl. (1921) 1922, 126-8.— Briggs, A. H. The treatment and complications of chalazia. Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 68-73.—Buschke, W. Verbesserte Chalazion-Klemme. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 99: 251.—Currie, J. G. D., & Lloyd, J. P. F. A case of secondary haemorrhage following curettage of Meibomian cyst. Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 162-4 — Dvorak-Theobald, G. Pathogenesis and pathologic anatomy of chalazion. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 817-24.—Frank- lin, W. S., & Cordes, F. C. Ossification in a chalazion. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 519. Also repr.—Fuchs, A. Ueber eine verbesserte Anasthesie fiir die Chalazionoperation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 92: 190-2.—Green, J. Excision of chala- zial sac through conjunctival incision. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 20: 627.—Green, S. W. Improved chalazion forceps. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 40.—Hagedoorn, A. Chalazion— lipogranulomatosis. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 424.—Harrison, W. J. Chalazion retractor. Ibid., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 410.— Helmbold. Eine Klemme zur blutleeren Entfernung von Chalazien und kleineren Geschwiilsten aus den Lidern. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 530.—Hippel, E. von. Demodex folliculorum im Chalazion. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 129: 198-204.—Hughes, C. A. Multiple chalazia showing malig- nancy. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1936, 56: 260. ------ Dis- eases of the lids; multiple chalazia showing malignancy. Ibid., 1932, 52: 557.—Levaditi, J. Etiologie et pathogenie du chalazion, C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 1592-4.—Mossa, G. Sull'etiologia del calazion. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1934, 3: 691- 702.—Nicolato, A. Contributo alia conoscenza del valore etio-patogenetico dei grassi contenuti nel sebo meibomiano, nei riguardi dell'insorgenza e dello sviluppo del calazion. Boll. ocul., 1932, 11: 97-129, 6 pl.—Panas, F. La diagnosi del calazio. Gior. ocul., 1929, 10: 37-9.—Robert, G. Le chala- zion; sa veritable nature; ses rapports avec les am6tropies. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 473-7.—Rowland, W. D. Hemor- rhage following chalazion operation on a bleeder; a case report. J. Ophth. Otol., 1929, 33: 177-80.—Schall, E. Zur Pathologie des Chalazions. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1925, 45: 122-4. Also Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1926, 117: 662-76.—Snoy. Zur Behandlung des Hordeolum und Chalazion mit dem Wasser- mannschen Histoplast. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 154* Solignac. G. Contribution k I'etude de l'etiologie et de i pathogenie du chalazion. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 108-20.— Steindorff, K. Eroffnung des Hagelkornes. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1452.—Tejer, J. Ueber die Erkrankungen des Tarsus mit besonderer Rucksicht auf die Pathologie des Chalazion. Arch. Augenh., 1904, 50: 31-47, 3 pl. CHALCIDIDAE. See also Fly; Hymenoptera. Girault, A. A. Miscellaneous species of chalcid-flies from Australia (Hymenoptera, Chalcidida?) Insecutor, Wash., 1921, 9: 186-91. ------ New chalcid flies from eastern Australia (Hymenoptera, Chalcididae) Ibid., 1922, 10: 100-8.— Hubault, E. Biologie de 2 chalcidides parasites de certaines especes du genre Ips (Degeer) Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1922-23, 61: 130-8.—Muesebeck, C. F. W. New species of chalcid flies parasitic on the gipsy-moth parasite, Apanteles melano- scelus (Ratzeburg) J. Agr. Res., 1927, 34: 331-3.—Ruschka, F. Die europaischen Arten der mit Monodontomerus Westw. verwandten Gattungen (Chalcididenstudien IV) Zschr. angew. Entom., 1923, 9: 395-408.—Timberlake, P. H. A revision of the chalcid-flies of the encyrtid genus Chryso- platycerus. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1922, 61: No. 2423, 1-10.— Weld, C. J. Studies on chalcid-flies of the subfamily Leu- cospidinae, with descriptions of new species. Ibid., No. 2427, 1-43. CHALDEA and Chaldeans. See also Babylonia. Woolley, C. L. Excavations at Ur of the Chaldees, 1926-27. Nature, Lond., 1927, 120: 124. CHALET, Antonin L. *De l'organisation sociale du traitement de la syphilis. 61p. 8? Par. 1922. CHALFANT, Harry Malcolm, 1869- Fa- ther Penn and John Barleycorn. 291p. front. 8? Harrisb., Pa., Evangelical Press [1920] CHALICOSIS. See also Cement industry; Dust; Pneumo- koniosis; Silicosis. Avierinos, C. D. *Ueber Chalikosis; ihre klinischen und insbesondere rontgenologischen Befunde. 27p. 8? Berl., 1924. Bokermann, L. *Vergleichende morphologi- sche und chemische Untersuchungen an Stein- staublungen. 46p. 8? Koln, 1936. Lohmeyer, K. *Steinstaublunge und Tuber- kulose [Tubingen] 14p. 8? Dusseldorf, 1935. Nicol, K. Die Staublunge der Flusspatar- beiter zugleich ein Beitrag zu der Frage Staub- lunge und Staublungentuberkulose. 64p. 8? Jena, 1933. Forms H. 34, 8: Veroff. Gewerbepath. Abramowich, T., Warschawsky, B., & Scheinin, M. Die Rontgendiagnostik der Pneumokoniose [der Chalikose und Siderose] Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926-27, 35: 952-8.— Aschoff, L. Ueber die Selbstreinigung der Lunge vom Stein- staub. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1936, 48. Kongr., 100-7. ------ Die Moglichkeiten der Selbstreinigung der Lunge gegeniiber dem Steinstaub. Zbl. inn. Med. 1936, 57: 458.—Bohme, A., & Lucanus. Die Verbreitung von Staub- veranderungen bei arbietenden Gesteinshauern. Zbl. Gewer- behyg., 1926, n. F., 3: 181; 226.—Feil, A. Existe-t-il une nneumoconiose des ardoisiers? resultats d'une enqu6te dans les carrieres d'ardoisies. Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 113: 105-9.------La schistose; maladie des ardoisiers. Presse med., 1935, 43: 363-6.—Heffernan, P. Pneumono- coniosis with special reference to stonemasons. Tubercle, Lond., 1932, 13: 193-9.—Heim de Balsac, F., Agasse-Lafont, E., & Feil, A. La pneumokoniose des piqueurs de gr£s. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186: 1449. ------■ La pneumokoniose professionnelle des carriers et piqueurs de gr&s; enquete sur les conditions actuelles du travail, la morbidite et la mortality des ouvriers dans I'industrie des pav6s de gr6s. Presse mid., 1928, 36: 1204-6.—Kaestle, K. Ueber die Pneumonokoniose der Sandstein-, Kieselkreide-, Granit-, Muschelkalk- und Zementarbeiter. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 38: 1016-34.— Landau, W. Das Rontgenbild der Staublunge der Steingut- arbeiter. Ibid., 1931, 43: 188-201.—Lochtkemper & Teleky, L. Studien iiber Staublunge; Steinmetze und Steinbruche. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1932, 3: 673-711—Manschke, R. Neue Untersuchungen iiber Gesteinsstaubeinatmungskrankheiten. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1935, 42: 183.—Massione, G. La patologia delle vie respiratorie da inalazione di carburo di calcio e di calciocianamide. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1931, 2: 225-47.—Miller, P. F. The radiographic picture in chalicosis, and its differential diagnosis from other affections of the lungs. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1927, 8: 193; 627, 10 pl.—Picchio, C. La patologia dei lavoratori di ardesia del Chiavarese nella prima meta del secolo xix. Med. lavoro, 1930, 21: 184; 227; 260.—Plankl. Ein Fall on Pneumonokoniose nach Einatmung von Zeichenkreidestaub. Tuberkulose, Miinch., 1936, 16: 31-4.—Rosenthal-Deussen, E., Landau, W., & Rosenthal, W. Erhebungen uber Staublungenerkrankungen in der Steingut- industrie. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1931, 2: 695-748.—Schlomka. G., & Nolte, F. A. Klinisch-hamatologische Untersuchungen zur Differentialdiagnose und Beurteilung der gewerblichen Steinstauberkrankung. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 987-92.— Schlomka, G-, & Schulze, L. Zur Beurteilung von Herz und Kreislauf bei Steinstaublungenkranken. Ibid., 1934, 13: 1208-14.—Simonin, P., & Tabellion. F. Tuberculose pul- monaire de type abortif chez un marbrier cracheur de pierres (chalicose et tuberculose) Rev. mid. est, 1935, 63: 136-8.— Strukov, J. A. [Cases of acute chalicosis] Cas. lik. desk., 1932, 71: 1227.—Trivino, G. La silicosis y calicosis pulmonar. Siglo med., 1930, 86: 133-6.—Uchiyama, T. Ueber die Chali- kosis pulmonum in Japan. Beitr. path. Anat., 1928, 80: 218-34.—Velicogna. A. Osservazioni sulle pneumopatie da polvere di calce. Med. lavoro, 1937, 28: 193-202. CHALIDIS, Byron, 1899- *Die geistige Entwicklung von erbsyphilitischen Kindern bei Behandlung mit hohen Quecksilber-Neosalvarsan- Dosen [Berlin] 18p. 8? Stuttg., 1927. CHALIER, Alphonse, 1894- *Des affec- tions du systeme nerveux du cheval k caractere enzootique; observations sur la parapiegie in- fectieuse dans ses rapports avec la parapiegie hemoglobinurique [Alfort] 34p. 8? Par., 1925. CHALIER 472 CHAMBAS CHALIER, Andre, 1882- La rachianes- thesie. vi, 106p. 16? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1929. ----& MONDOR, Henri. Cancer du rectum. 2 p. 1. 601p. roy. 8? Par., G. Doin, 1924. CHALIER, Joseph, 1884- Precis des maladies infectieuses. viii, 700p. illust. pl. diagrs. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1934. CHALKIAS, Minas, 1904- *Syphilis du foie dans la moyenne et la grande enfance. 66p. 8? Par., H. Boussard, 1934. CHALLE, Paul, 1906- *Diagnostic de la tuberculose pulmonaire dans la premiere enfance. 62p. 8? Par., 1931. CHALLE-CHAMPDEMERLE, Marie, 1904- Contribution a I'etude des facteurs de la croissance. 44p. 8? Par., 1931. CHALLIOT, Yvonne, 1907- *Les crises de fatigue chez les digestifs; description, essai de pathogenie; suggestions therapeutiques [Paris] 140p. 8? Bois-Colombes, V. Manier, 1936. CHALLONNEAU, Emile, 1889- *De l'action des injections sous-cutanees d'oxygene dans le traitement des maladies broncho-pul- monaires de I'enfant. 45p. 8? Par., 1921. CHALMERS, C. H. Bacteria in relation to the milk supply; a practical guide for the commercial bacteriologist, xii, 192p. illust. pl. diagrs. 8? Lond., E. Arnold & Co. [1935] CHALMERS, J. G. See Cathcart, E. P., Hughes, D. E. R., & Chalmers, J. G. The physique of man in industry. 52p. 8? Lond., 1935. CHALMERS, James Metcalfe Patterson, 1865-1922. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 1555. CHALMERS, Robert Westland. Hospitals and the state; a popular study of the principles and practice of charity, ix, 143p. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1928. ---- Social diseases and social equipoise; a new outlook upon the creative and competitive elements of society, x, 179p. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1929. CHALONE. See under Hormone. CHALONER, Sir Thomas, 1561-1615. A short discourse of the most rare and excellent virtue of nitre. 2231. 8? Lond., Gerald Dewes, 1584. CHALONO, Reng. Cenu valgum osteo- genique par osteoarthrite tuberculeuse du genou. 23p. 8? Par., 1923. CHALOT, Alice Marie Georgette. Contribu- tion a I'etude du diagnostic clinique de l'encepha- lite epidemique chez I'enfant. 44p. 8? Par., 1921. CHALOT, Henri. Contribution a I'etude clinique de l'asthme infantile. 44p. 8? Par., 1923. CHALOT, Pierre, 1901- *Sur le foie cardio-tuberculeux chez I'enfant. 71p. 8? Par., 1927. CHALUBINSKI, Tytus, 1820-89. Biehler, M. [Tytus Chalubinski, his views on life, health, and disease] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 844; 861, port. CHAMAELEON. See Lacertilia. CHAMAGNE, Pierre, 1910- *Resultats eioignes du traitement chirurgical des retrecisse- ments inflammatoires du rectum [Lyon] 60p 8? Bourg, G. Patissier, 1935. CHAMALET, Jean Baptiste Edmond, 1892- *Etude sur les accidents de la phrenicec- tomie. 51p. 8? Par., 1934. CHAMBAS, Gustave, 1888- Contribu- tion a I'etude des coxalgies aigues. 34p. pl. 8° Par. 1919. CHAMBAZ, Auguste .Herman, 1910- *Recherches immunologiques sur les substances lipidiques et lipoidiques extraites des bacilles tuberculeux tu6s par la chaleur: etude de leur pouvoir haptene [Alfort] 149p. 8? Chambery, Impr. Reunies, 1934. CHAMBERLAIN, Claude William, 1891- The practical application of psychology; a series of lecture-lessons on applied psychology. 14 pts in lv. 12? [Sioux City, Inst. Psychol., 1921] CHAMBERLAIN, Ernest Noble. A text-book of medicine for nurses, xv, 439p. 8 pl. 8? Lond., Oxford Univ. Press, 1931. ---- Symptoms and signs in clinical medicine; an introduction to medical diagnosis, xi, 424p. illust. 8? Bristol, J. Wright & Sons, 1936. CHAMBERLAIN, Ethel Mary. *A study of the Purkinje phenomenon with spectral lights. 52p. ch. 8? Chic, Univ. Chicago Libr., 1922. CHAMBERLAIN, Isabel Cushman. See Williams, Pierce, & Chamberlain, I. C. The purchase of medical care through fixed periodic payment. 308p. 8° N. Y., 1932. CHAMBERLAIN, Joseph Scudder, 1870- A textbook of organic chemistry, xliii, 959p. 8? Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co. [1921] CHAMBERLAIN, Walter William, 1871-1923. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 307. CHAMBERLAIN, Weston P., 1871- Twenty-five years of American medical activity on the Isthmus of Panama, 1904-29; a triumph of preventive medicine. 74p. pl. map. 8? Mount Hope, C. Z., Panama Canal Press, 1929. See also in 3. ser., United States. War Department. Sur- geon General's Office. The Medical Department of the United States Army in the World War, v.6. Sanitation in the U. S. by Weston P. Chamberlain [Ac] 1141p. roy. 8! Wash., 1926. CHAMBERLIN, Ralph Vary, 1879- Further studies on North American Lithobiidae. p.259-382. 12 pl. 8? Cambr., Mass., 1922. Forms No. 6, v. 57: Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, 1922, ---- Diagnosis of new American Arachnida. p. 1. p.211-48. 8? Cambr., Mass., 1925. Forms No. 4, v.67: Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, 1925. CHAMBERS, E. G. See Farmer, Eric, & Chambers, E. G. A study of personal qualities in accident proneness and proficiency. 84p. 8! Lond., 1929. ------& Kirk, F. J. Tests for accident prone- ness. 44p. 8? Lond., 1933. CHAMBERS, Edmund Kerchever, 1866- Editor of Shakespeare, William. The tragedy of Hamlet, Prince of Denmark. 262p. 16? N. Y. [1917] CHAMBERS, Helen, 1880-1935. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 234. Also J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1936, 42: 321-4, port. CHAMBERS, J. W. See Wishart, G. M., Cuthbertson, D. P., & Chambers, J. W. Practical physiological chemistry for medical students. 125 1. 12? Glasg., 1936. CHAMBERS, J[ohn] Sfharpe] 1889- , & LYNN, Harry R. Medical service in Kentucky. 69p. 8? Lexington, Univ. Kentucky, 1931. CHAMBERS, Joseph, 1864-1935. [Obituary] Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 648, port. Also J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1936, 22: [i-iv] port. CHAMBERS, Oswald. Biblical psychology; a series of preliminary studies. 3 p. 1. 273p. 8? Cincin., God's Revival. Off., 1914. CHAMBERS, Raymond Lippincott. Changes in achievement following the removal of certain physical defects in elementary school pupils (Univ. Pennsylvania] 13lp. diagrs. 8? Phila., 1931. See also Burkard, William E., Chambers. Raymond L. [et al.| Health stories and practice. 256p. 8? Chic. [1936]----- Personal and public health. 360p. 8? Chic. [1936]----- The body and health. 313p. 8? Chic. [1936) CHAMBERS 473 CHAMPEAU CHAMBERS, Robert, 1880- See Cowdry, Edmund Vincent. General cytology. 754p. 8? Chic, 1924. CHAMBERS, William, 1800-83. American slavery and colour. 2 p. 1. 216p. front, map. 8? N. Y., Dix & Edwards, 1857. CHAMBET, Pierre, 1899- *Le sulfo- tr6parsenan (dioxydiamino-arsenobenzene methy- lene-sulfonate de soude) en injections sous- cutanees et intra-musculaires dans le traitement de la syphilis. 54p. 8? Par., 1925. CHAMBON, Andre, 1894- *Le mucus des voies biliaires; variation physio-pathologique et signification fonctionnelle. 175p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936. CHAMBON, Augustin Louis, 1889- *Etude medico-iegale sur les expertises psychia- triques pres les conseils de guerre des armies en campagne. 66p. 8? Bord., Y. Cadoret, 1918. CHAMBON, Camille Andre Lucien, 1902- *L'endocardite maligne, primitive, a evolution lente. 78p. 8? Par., 1928. CHAMBON, Gabriel, 1909- *De la chute spontanee des ongles; sa valeur semeiolo- gique [Lyon] 58p. 8? Bourg, Berthod, 1934. CHAMBRELENT, Jules, 1854-1922. B, P. Necrologie. Gyn. obst., Par., 1923, 7: 113. CHAMBRIN, Jean, 1907- ^ Crganisation de I'hygiene sociale dans le departement des Cotes-du-Nord. 88p. 8? Par., 1932. CHAMBRIN, Leon, 1903- Contribution a I'etude de la syphilis osseuse et articulaire trau- matique. 56p. 8? Par., 1929. CHAMBROL, Henri, 1899- *Etude sta- tistique des chancres extragenitaux. 88p. 8? Par.,. 1925. CHAMBRON, Marc, 1908- *Acide glycu- ronique et glycuroconjugaison. 264p. 8? Lyon, Bosc fr&r6s 1934. CHAMFEUIL, Pierre Francois Gabriel, 1886- *Traitement des maladies infectieuses par les injections intra-veineuses de plasma humain; autoplasmotherapie. 50p. 8? Par., 1919. CHAMINGS, Alfred John Wilson, 1861-1937. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 537. CHAMMAH, Yahia. *Remarques histolo- giques sur les glandes de la langue chez I'homme. 15p. 8? Lausanne, Pedard & Bron, 1925. CHAMOMILE. See Anthemis; Matricaria. CHAMORRO Garrido, Humberto. *La yodo- terapia en la tuberculosis pulmonar [Chile] 99p. roy. 8? Santiago, A. Poupin, 1929. CHAMOT, Emile Monnin, 1868- Ele- mentary chemical microscopy. 2. ed., partly rewritten and enlarged, xv, 479p. front. 8? N. Y., J. Wiley & Sons, 1921. ---& MASON, Clyde Walter. Handbook of chemical microscopy. 2v. xiii, 474p.; ix, 41 lp. 8? N. Y., J. Wiley & Sons, 1930-31. CHAMPAGNE, Louis Alexandre, 1858- *Dystocies par deplacement ou changement de rapports de l'uterus; flexion; retroflexion; torsion [Alfort] 68p. 8? Par., 1925. CHAMPAGNE, Marguerite, 1900- *Les phlegmons perinephretiques bilateraux. 67p. 8? Par., 1927. CHAMPAULT, Jean, 1908- *Les con- ceptions sur le goitre et le cretinisme de 1850 a 1910. 86p. 8? Par., Press. Modern., 1935. CHAMPEAU, Daniel, 1907- *Un nova- teur Charles-Gabriel Pravaz (1791-1853) 52p. port. 8°. Par., 1931. CHAMPEAU, Robert, 1885- Contribu- tion a I'etude du thrombus perivulvaire et peri- vaginal. 75p. 8? Par., 1914. CHAMPEL, Emile, 1887- *L'esquillecto- mie primitive en chirurgie de guerre en particulier dans les fractures de la diaphyse femorale. 94p. 8? Lyon, 1917. CHAMPENOIS, Louis, 1901- *Les acci- dents nerveux au cours de la maladie de Hodgkin. 126p. 8? Par., 1929. CHAMPETIER de Ribes, Camille Louis Antoine, 1848-1935. Brindeau, M. Necrologie. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 113: 435. Also Paris mid., 1935, 96: annexe, 521. CHAMPEVAL, Andre Marcel, 1902- *Etude statistique et clinique de 70 fractures du maxillaire inferieur; leur traitement simplifie. 84p. 8? Par., 1928. CHAMPIER, Jean. Panegyricus [on Symph. Champier] p.71-5. 24? Lyon, 1533. In Champier, Symph. Campus Elysius. Lyon, 1533. CHAMPIER, Symphorien, 1472-1539. Apolo- getica disceptatio, qua docetur, an sanguis mitti debeat in causone. p.57-69. 24? Lyon, 1533. In his Campus Elysius Galliae. Lyon, 1533. ---- Campus Elysius Galliae libr. V. 4 p. 1. 135p. 24? Lyon, Melchior & Casp. Trechsel, 1533. Bound with his Hortus Gallicus. Lyon, 1533. ---- De aegritudinibus cutis. p.lllb-7a. 8? Lyon, 1517. In his Practica nova. Lyon, 1517. -—— De generatione et corruptione. p.39b- 47a. 8? Lyon, 1498. In his Janua logicae. Lyon, 1498. ---- De generibus febrium. p.H8a-150b. 8? Lyon, 1517. In his Practica nova. Lyon, 1517. ---- De immortalitate animae rationalis. p.3a-5b. 8? Lyon, 1498. In his Janua logicae. Lyon, 1498. ----De memoria. p.55b-58b. 8? Lyon, 1498. In his Janua logicae. Lyon, 1498. ---- De naturali philosophia. p.30b-39a. 8? Lyon, 1498. In his Janua logicae. Lyon, 1498. ---- De quadruplici vita. 2 pts in 1 [81] 1.; [50] 1. 8? Lyon, 1507. ---- The same. 2 pts in 1. 4? Lyon, Jannot de Campis, July 31, 1507. ---- De spiritualibus sensibus. p.7b. 8? Lyon, 1498. In his Janua logicae. Lyon, 1498. ---- De theriaca Gallica libellus. p. 107-135. 24? Lyon, 1533. In his Campus Elysius. Lyon, 1533. ---- De triplici disciplina; 3 pts. [284] 1. 8? Lyon, Simon Vincent for Claudius Davost de Troys, 1508. ---- Expositio terminorum [to the editions of Jacobus Faber] p.8b-16b. 8? Lyon, 1498. In his Janua logicae. Lyon, 1498. ---- Hortus Gallicus libr. VII. 6 p. 1. 68p. 2 1. 24? Lyon, Melchior & Casp. Trechsel, 1533. Bound with his Campus Elysius Galliae and Periarchon. ---- Introductiones medicinae. p.47b-55b. 8? Lyon, 1498. In his Janua logicae. Lyon, 1498. ---- Janua logicae et physicae. 60 1. 8? Lyon, Guill. Balsarin, Oct. 5, 1498. ---- Periarchon; or, De principiis utriusque philosophiae. 63p. 24? Lyon, Melchior &, Casp. Trechsel, 1533. Bound with his Hortus Gallicus. Lyon, 1533. CHAMPIER 474 CHAMS ---- Practica nova in medicina libr. V. 156 1. 8? [Lyon, J. Marion, 1517] ---- Presagiorum, seu pronosticorum libri III. [12] 1. 8? [n. p.] Vincentius de Portonariis, 1518. ---- Silvae medicinales. p.55-81. 8? Lyon, 1507. In his De quadrupl. vita. Lyon, 1507. ----Speculum medici Christiani de instituen- do sapientiae cultu. p.77-106. 24? Lyon, 1533. In his Campus Elysius. Lyon, 1533. ---- Speculum [medicinae] Galeni. 232 1. 8? [Lyon, Simon Vincent, Feb. 15, 1512] ---- Tropheum Gallorum; or, De quadruplici Gallorum historia. p. 1-50. 8? Lyon, 1507. In his De quadrupl. vita. Lyon, 1507. See also Monch, W. Der Arzt Symphorien Champier und seine geistesgeschichtliche Bedeutung fiir Frankreichs Friih- renaissance. Fortsch. Med., 1933, 31: 911-6. CHAMPION, Andre. Contribution a I'etude de l'isobromyl (a-monobromisovaieryluree). 52p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1921. CHAMPION, Gaston, 1892- *Usages chirurgicaux de la clonazone. 27p. 8? Par., 1922. CHAMPION, Hubert, 1909- *La verrue plantaire; moyens de traitement. 54p. 8? Par., 1935. CHAMPION, Maude Houghton. Accidents and sickness. 34p. ch. 8? Los Ang., Calif., Astrol. Res. Found., 1934. ---- Genius and insanity. 34p. 8? Los Ang;., Calif., Astrol. Res. Found. [1934] CHAMPION, Pierre, 1909- *L'ence- phalo-myelite de la scarlatine (a propos d'une observation) 49p. 8? Par., L. Arnette, 1935. CHAMPNEY, Richard Donald, 1905- *Spinal anaesthesia [Marquette Univ.] 38p. 4? Milwaukee, 1930. Typewritten. CHAMPNEYS, Francis Henry, 1848-1930. B, J. [Biagraphy] Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1931, 64: 1-11, port.—[Berkeley, C] [Obituary] J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1930, 37: 421-43, port.—Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 231. Also Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 324-6. CHAMPNEYS, Mary C. An English bibliog- raphy of examinations (1900-32) xxiv, 141p. 8? Lond., Macmillan & Co., 1934. CHAMPOLLION, Jean Francois, 1790-1832. Lint, J. G. de. Champollion and Egypt. Med. Life, 1923, 30: 115-24. CHAMPSAUR, Andre Felicien, 1909- *La lambliase; etude biologique, clinique et therapeutique. 140p. 8? Par., 1932. ---- The same. 136p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1933 CHAMPY, Christian, 1885- Manuel d'embryologie. 228p. 6 pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1921. Also 2. ed. 303p. 6 pl. 1927. ---- L'action de l'extrait thyroidien sur la multiplication cellulaire; caractere eiectif de cette action. 58p. 8? Par., G. Doin, 1922. Forms No. 4, Arch, morph. gin., Par. ---- Etude experimentale sur les differences sexuelles chez les tritons (Triton alpestris Laur.) changement experimental du sexe. 172p. 8° Par., G. Doin, 1922. Forms No. 8, Arch, morph. gin., Par. a---& KRITCH, N. Etude histologique de la crete des gallinaces et de ses variations sous l'influence des facteurs sexuels. 32p. 2 pl. 8? Par., Gaston Doin & cie, 1926. Forms Fasc. 26, Arch, morph. gen., Par. CHAMPY, Marie Therese, 1889- *Du pneumothorax latent chez I'enfant. 56p. 8° Lyon. 1917. CHAMS, Ali, 1906- *Quelques recherches experimentales sur la tuberculose [Alfort] 55n 8? Par., 1932. CHANA, Sachwald, 1906- *Sur le traite- ment de l'invagination intestinale aigue du nourrisson. 52p. 3 pl. 8? Par., 1933. CHANA-GOLDA Umanska, Anna, 1887- *Ueber die blasenformige Vorwolbung des ange- borenen verschlossenen vesikalen Harnleiterendes 51p. 8? Giessen, O. Kindt, 1914. CHANAL, Louis. *R61e pathogene des mousti- ques en pathologie humaine et comparee; reper- toire des especes pathogenes et des parasites quelles transmettent. 91p. 8? Par., 1921. CHANCE, Arthur, 1859-1928. Moore, J. W. [Obituary] Irish J. M. Sc, 1928, 6. ser 598.—Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 224. Also Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 259. CHANCEREL, Jacques Edmond, 1909- *Recherches sur la pensee biologique de Stahl. 3 p. 1. 62p. 8? Par., Dubois & Bauer, 1934. CHANCRE. See under Syphilis. CHANCROID [Ulcus molle] See also Venereal disease. Milian, G. Le chancre mou; symptomato- logie, complications, diagnostic, treatment. 52p. 8? Par., 1931. Cole, H. N. The diagnosis and treatment of chancroid. Vener. Dis. Inform., 1929, 10: 1-5.—Coutts, W. E. Quelques considerations a propos du chancre mou. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1930, 7. ser., 1: 408-10.—Demanche, R. Chancre simple. In Nouv. traite med. (Roger) Par., 1922, 5: 1-24.— Duperrat, R. B. Donnees actuelles sur le chancre mou. J. med. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 713-20.—Eddleman, C. S. Chan- croids. Internat. J. M. & S., 1932, 45: 11.—Ferroir, J. Le chancre mou. Gaz. hop., 1936, 109: 1717-22.—Fleury, J. Acquisitions recentes sur le chancre mou. Ibid., 1929, 102: 1821-4.—Griitz, O. Weicher Schanker (Ulcus molle) In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1934, 5: 423-82, illust. pl.—Halty, M. Chancro simple. Arch. urug. med., 1933, 3: 569-77.—Little, E. G.G. Ulcus molle. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, derm., 22.—Malov, A. A. [Chan- croid and its social aspect] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1930, 7: 72-81.—Mrongovious. V. U. [Cases of chancroid] Belaruss. med. misl, 1928, 4: 112-5.—Nicolle, C, & Durand, P. Les acquisitions recentes au sujet du diagnostic et du traitement du chancre mou et de ses complications. Presse med., 1924, 32: 1033.—Podvysotskaia, O. N. [Observations on chancroid] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 276-9.—Rivalier. E. Chancrelle. In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936, 3: 943-98.------ Recherches recentes sur I'infection chan- crelleuse. Rev. fr. derm. ven6r., 1925, 1: 31-42.—Saelhof, C. C. Observations on chancroidal infection. J. Infect. Dis., 1924, 35: 591-602.—Sarafeanu, F. E. [On chancroid] Ro- mania med., 1928, 6: 162-3.—Schumacher, C. Ulcus molle. Derm. Zschr., 1933, 68: 152-9.—Sellei, J. [Present position of the pathology and therapy of the chancroid] Orv. lap., 1901, 12: 220; 240.—Simon, C. Le chancre mou deshabite. Bull. m6d., Par., 1935, 49: 724. ------ Notes et souvenirs sur le chancre simple. Ibid., 801.—Spindler, A. Ulcus molle und Frauenemanzipation. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 44: 292-9.—Stiimpke, G. Ulcus molle; Symptomatologie, Dia- gnose, Prognose, Therapie, Epidemiologic. Handb. Haut Geschlkr. (A. Alexander & G. Alexander) 1927, 21: 75-144. ---- Allergy [and intradermal tests] See also Chancroid, Diagnosis. Lippert, F. *Ueber Cutireaktion bei Ulcus molle; ihre Anwendung zu diagnostischen Zwek- ken. 12p. 8° Hamb., 1933. Armuzzi. G. Fenomeni allergici nell'infezione da strepto- bacillo di Ducrev. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1928, 69: 959 — Cole, H. N.. & Levin. E. A. The intradermal reaction for chancroids with chancroidal bubo pus. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 2040-4.—Dulaney, A. D. The use of Ducrey vaccine in diagnosis. Am. J. Syph., 1937, 21: 667-73.—Franchi, F. Sulla reazione allergica della sierositi di ulcera venerea. Der- mosifilografo, 1931, 6: 519-27.—Greenblatt, R. B.. & Sanderson, E. S. Diagnostic value of the intradermal chancroidal test. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937, 36: 486-93—Guiseppe, A. Fenomeni allergici nell'infezione da streptobacillo di Ducrey. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1928, 7: 511-7.—Hudelo & Garnier, G. A propos de l'intradermo-r6action vaccinale. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 674-8.—Jersild, O. Intradermal reactions in chancroid and inguinal lymphogranuloma witn CHANCROID 475 CHANCROID special regard to etiology of so called anorectal syphiloma. Hospitalstidende, 1930, 73: 217-51. ------ Considerations Bur l'intra-epidermo-inoculation de M. Ravaut. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1931, 38: 563-8.—Lortat-Jacob & Brosse, T. Variations comparatives de l'intradermo-r6action avec et eans traitement par le Dmelcos. Ibid., 1928, 35: 679. ------& Delille, P. Valeur diagnostique de l'intradermo-rgaction au Dmelcos dans I'infection chancrelleuse. Ibid., 678.—Lourie, A. G.. Levine, J. M., & Levine, M. M. Reaction intra-dermique avec le pus-vaccin dans le chancre mou. Ann. mal. vener., 1936, 31: 901-7. —Maggiulli, G. Sul valore dejl'intradermorea- zione col vaccino di Nicolle Dmelcos nella diagnosi di ulcera venerea. Dermosifilografo, 1927, 2: 67-77.—Mazza, S. Sobre la dermorreacci6n de Reenstierna para el chancro blando y su tratamiento por la vacuna antiestreptobacilar de Nicolle. Bol. Inst. clfn. quir., B. Air., 1925, 1: 85-93 — Mestre, J. J. Contribuci6n al estudio del valor de la intra- dermoreacci6n con la vacuna anti-estreptobacilar de Nicolle y Durand en el diagn6stico del chancro simple. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1930, 35: 169-75.—Montone, A. L'allergia cu- tanea nell'ulcera venerea. Gior. med. mil., 1933, 81: 660-79.—- Nicolas, J., & Lacassagne, J. L'intradermor6action chan- crelleuse; sa valeur diagnostique; ses variations; etat allergique et anergique. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 662-6. ■-----& Alcalay, N. L'intraderinoreaction dans les manifesta- tions chancrelleuses, par le vaccin antistreptobacillaire de Nicolle et Durand. Ibid., 1926, 33: 664-8.—Nicolas, J., Lacassagne, J-, & Zeitoun, J. L'intradermor6action dans I'infection chancrelleuse. J. mid. Lyon, 1927, 8: 245-53.— Nicolas, J., Lebeuf, F., & Weigert, H. L'intradermo-inocula- tion des lesions chancrelleuses. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1931, 38: 100-10.—Nicolau & Banciu, A. Recherches sur l'intradermoreaction dans le chancre mou. Ibid., 1928, 35: 666-70. ------ Essais de sensibilisation experimentale active a 1'antigSne chancrelleux. Ibid., 682-4.—Noguer- More, S. Contribuci6n al estudio de las reacciones aiergicas del chancro blando. An. Hosp. S. Cruz, Barcel., 1929, 3: 18-20.—Payenneville, J. Valeur diagnostique de l'intra- dermoreaction par vaccin strepto-bacillaire Dmelcos. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 680-2.—Pisani, E. Sull'azione antigena dello streptobacillo del Ducrey nell'uomo sano e negli infermi di ulcera venerea. Morgagni, 1928, 70: 2057-67.— Ravaut, P., Rabeau & Hesse, D. Nouveau procede de diag- nostic des lesions chancrelleuses; l'intra-6pidermo-inoculation de produits frais. Presse mid., 1930, 38: 1393-5.—Reenstierna, J. Untersuchungen iiber den Bacillus Ducrey; Herstellung und Eigenschaften eines Antistreptobacillenserums; Cutireaktion beim Ulcus molle: ihre Verwertung zur Diagnose. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1924, 147: 362-88.— Reilly, J. L'etat allergique dans le chancre mou vis-a-vis des inoculations pro- fondes d'antigene streptobacillaire; modifications de cet etat sous l'influence des injections rep6t6es d'antigene. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 659-62.—Rivalier. Etat allergique dans le chancre mou vis-a-vis des inoculations cutan6es d'an- tigene (intradermo-reaction) Ibid., 653-5.—Segal, M. B., & Silberg, J. F. [Specific intradermal reaction in chancroid] Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 881-9.—Serefis, S. Ueber den diagnostischen und therapeutischen Wert der Immunitats- phanomene beim Ulcus molle und klimatischen Bubo. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1382-4.—Sezary, A., Levy-Coblentz, G. [et al.] Les lesions histologiques des intradermo-reactions au vaccin antichancrelleux et k l'antigdne de Frei. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph., 1934, 41: 1502-6.—Tataru, C, & Cirlea, P. [Diagnostic value of cutaneous allergy in chancroid] Cluj. med., 1937, 18: 209-12.—Venturi, T. Osservazioni sull'allergia cutanea nel- l'infezione da streptobacillo di Ducrey. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1928, 69: 958. Also Dermosifilografo, 1929, 4: 495-502. ---- Autoinoculation. Jersild. O. [New autoinoculation experiments with chan- croid] Hospitalstidende, 1931, 74: 883-96.—Kitchevatz, M. Deux cas de chancre mou avec parallelisme morphologique de leurs chancres d'auto-inoculation. Ann. mal. vinir, 1927, 22: 675-7.—Rondet & De Tanouarn. Auto-inoculation de con- trole involontaire k bacilles de Ducrey. Arch. mid. pharm. nav., 1934, 124: 339-41. ---- Bacteriology [Hemophilus ducreyi] See also in 3. ser. Streptobacillus. Rime, G. *Les associations du bacille de Ducrey. 98p. 8? Par., 1926. Akiyama, T. Cultivation of the streptobacilli of Ducrey. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1937, 26: 22.—Assis, A. de. Sur la biologie du bacille de Ducrey. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1008. ---■— Nouvelles observations sur la biologie des streptobacilles du genre Hemophilus, Comm. Amer., 1917. Ibid., 1927, 97: 840-3.—Basset, A. La culture du strepto- bacille de Ducrey. Ann. mal. vener., 1930, 25: 568-76.— Cartia, B. Contributo alio studio batteriologico dell'ulcera venerea. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1926, 67: 1577-87, pl.—Durand, P. Technique de l'isolement du streptobacille de Ducrey. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Tunis, 1926, 15: 118-27. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 1324.—Frei, W. Streptobacillencultur und -vaccine. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 477-81. -----Zur Bakteriologie des Ulcus molle-Erregers. Ibid., 1928, 156: 604-12.—Frohlich, H. Ueber den Einfluss des Iodoforms auf die Kulturen des Streptobacillus des Ulcus molle. Ibid., 1931, 164: 273-8.—Garcia Alonso, D. Contribuci6n al estudio de la biologia del bacilo de Ducrey en los medios sangufneos. Progr. clin., Madr., 1927, 35: 767-86.—Hababou- Sala, J. Nouvelles recherches sur le streptobacile de Ducrey. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1925, 32: (Reun. Strasbourg) 96-108. ------ Isolement du bacille de Ducrey; milieux de culture et preparation d'un vaccin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925,92:498-500.— Kartamishev, A. [New ways of coloring gonococci and strepto- bacilli Ducrey-Unna] Vrach. delo, 1927, 10: 843.—Kobayasi, S. Culture of Ducrey bacillus. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1937, 27:11.— Koch, F. E. Einfache Weiterziichtung von Schankerbakterien (Bact. ulceris cancrosi) auf Schafblutagar in Petrischale als feuchter Kammer. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1936, 137: 251-5.— Levy, G-, & Kitchevatz, M. A propos de la recherche micro- scopique du bacille de Ducrey. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1926, 33: 433. ------ Sur une nouvelle methode de recherche du bacille de Ducrey. Prat. med. fr., 1925, 4: 287.—Lipinski, W. Recherches biologiques et experimentales sur le strepto- bacille de Ducrey. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 657-61.— Lwov, A., & Pirosay, I. Determination du facteur de croissance pour Haemophilus ducreyi. Ibid., 1937, 124: 1169-71.— Miravent, J. M., Quiroga, R., & Sosa, H. Quelques details sur la biologie du bacille de Ducrey, dans ses rapports avec le diagnostic de I'infection strepto-bacillaire. Ibid., 1926, 95: 1162-4.—Murata, T. Feststellung der optimalen Abkochungs- zeit zur Gewinnung der grossten Antigenaviditat beim Erreger des Ulcus molle. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1932, 19: 169.—Negri, T., Pessano, J. [et al.] Diagnostico del chancro blando por cultivos. Rev. argent, derm, sif., 1935, 19: 401-8.—Nicolau, S., & Banciu, A. Sur la culture du bacille de Ducrey. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 146-8. ------ Recherches biologiques sur le streptobacille de Ducrey. Ibid., 409-11. ------ La culture du streptobacille en milieu liquide. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph., 1928, 35: 640-8, 2 pl.—Nicolle. C. Isolement, culture et conservation dans les laboratoires du streptobacille du chancre mou. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1923, 4: 353-5. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 871-3.—Pisani, E. Ricerche batterio- logiche nell'ulcera molle. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1924, 5: 203-14, 2 pl.—Rivalier. Methodes et milieux de culture du bacille de Ducrey, obtention des antigtaes. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 648-52.—Sanderson, E. S-, & Green- blatt, R. B. The cultivation of Hemophilus ducreyi and preparation of an antigen for intracutaneous diagnosis of chancroidal infection. South. M. J., 1937, 30: 147-9.— Segal, M. B. [Obtaining cultures of the Ducrey-Unna strepto- bacilli from chancroid bubos] Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 371-7. ------ & Lurie, S. S. [Further investigation of the culture of Ducrey-Unna's streptobacillus] Vest, vener., 1937, 414-9.—Sosa, H. Diagnostic du chancre blanc par la culture du bacille du Ducrey. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 385. Also Cron. med. mex., 1932, 31: 721-5.—Teague, O., & Deibert, O. Some observations on the bacillus of Unna-Ducrey. J. Med. Res., 1922, 43: 61-75.—Technik der Kultur des Ducrey- schen Bazillus und das Ergebnis der intradermalen Reaktion auf dessen Vakzin. Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1933, 34: 117. ---- Bubo. See also in 3. ser. Bubo. Matjrin, A. *Adenites suppurees de I'aine sans chancre; porte d'entree. 70p. 8? Par., 1930. Chevallier, P. Contribution au diagnostic des adenopathies inguinales chancrelleuses non ramollies: une adenopathie inguinale infectieuse speciale, la forme inguinale de l'adenolym- phoidite aigue avec hyperleucocytose moderee et forte mono- nucl6ose. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 743.—Durand, P. Les bubons et le streptobacille de Ducrey. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Tunis, 1926, 15: 128-31. ------ Presence constante du streptobacille de Ducrey dans le pus des bubons. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 17. ------ Nouvelles recherches sur la presence constante du streptobacille de Ducrey dans le bubon chancrelleux. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 744-8.— Gate, J., Cuilleret, P., & Charpy, J. Bubon chancrelleux gu6ri par le Dmelcos avec reaction de Wassermann paradoxale et reaction de Frei positive. Ibid., 1933, 40: 363-7.—Gate\. J., Michel, P. J. [et al.] Deux cas de bubon chancrelleux atypique. Ibid., 1608.—Gregorio, E. de. L'allergie cutanee dans les adenopathies inguinales d'origine venerienne. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1932, 7. ser., 3: 539-53.—Lacassagne, J., & Lebeuf, F. Diagnostic du bubon chancrelleux. Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 1231.—Laurent, C. Bubons chancrelleux. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 772-5.—Levy, G., & Glasser, R. Bubons chancrelleux atypiques. Ibid., 1926, 33: (R6un. Strasbourg) 323-6.—Lortat-Jacob, L., & Brosse, T. Les formes a rechutes du bubon chancrelleux. Ibid., 1928, 35: 742.— Milian, G. Bubon chancrelleux de I'aine sans chancre mou. Rev. fr. derm. ven6r., 1926, 2: 364-7. ------ Erytheme polymorphe et rhumatisme au cours d'un bubon chancrelleux par action biotropique du Dmelcos. Ann. mal. vener., 1930, 25: 6. ------Boulle & Gaupper. Lymphangite chancrelleuse en nappe de I'aine a fistulettes multiples. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph., 1936, 43: 1476-8.—Nicolas, J., Massia, G., & Lebeuf, F. Sur quelques caracteres anatomiques du bubon chancrelleux. Ibid., 1933, 40: 346-51.—Nicolau, S., & Banciu, A. Donnees statistiques concernant l'isolement du streptobacille de Ducrey du pus des bubons chancrelleux. Ann. mal. v6ner., 1934, 29: 801-7.—Pellegrin. Sur les ad6nites v6neriennes de I'aine sans chancre. Ibid., 1930, 25: 815-24.—Ravaut, P., & Cachera, R. CHANCROID 476 CHANCROID Bubon chancrelleux et maladie de Nicolas-Favre. Ann. derm. syph., Par., 1932, 7. ser., 3: 97; 214.—Sanchez Covisa. Diag- nostic du bubon chancrelleux. Presse med., 1934, 42: 1292.— Tonian, B. N. [Frequency of chancroidal bubos] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1930, 7: 27-31. ---- Bubo: Treatment. See also Chancroid, Treatment. Pantich, V. *Traitement du bubon chan- crelleux (par l'injection intraganglionnaire d'un vaccin polymicrobien) 53p. 8? Par., 1926. Clusellas, F. J. El bub6n consecutivo al chancro blando; su tratamiento por la autohemoterapia. Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34: 972-90.—Fay, A., & Gaal, A. K. Ueber die Eigen- eiterbehandlung der Ulcus molle-Bubonen, gleichzeitig ein Versuch zur Erklarung der Wirkungsweise dieser neuen Behand- lungsmethode. Derm. Zschr., 1924, 42: 285-94.—Fidanza, E. P., & Barralt. R. Sobre el tratamiento de las adenitis in- guinales estreptobacilares (bubones) por la vacunoterapia local; sus resultados. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 487-96.—Lorinczi, A. Die konservative Behandlung der Lymphadenitis chancrosa mit Phlogetan. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 1619-21.—Lortat-Jacob, L., & Le Rasle, H. Les differentes methodes de traitement des bubons chancrelleux. Monde med., 1926, 36: 629-41.—Maire. Traitement d'un bubon chancrelleux ulcere giant par le bouillon-vaccin de Delbet, suivant la methode du Pontoizeau. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1925, 19: 37.—Margarot, J. Le traitement du bubon chancrelleux par les injections de lait. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph., 1928, 35: 766.—Miskjian, H. G. Chancroidal buboes; efficient treatment by injections of Menciere's solution. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1436-41.—Nast, O. Eine neue Bubo- therapie bei Ulcus molle. Deut. med. Wschr., 1920, 46: 624.— Nicolas, Gate [et al.] Essai de traitement des bubons chan- crelleux par 1'autohemotherapie. Lyon med., 1923, 132: 561-4.—Nicolas, J., & Lacassagne, J. Contribution a la bac- t6riotherapie du bubon chancrelleux; traitement par le vaccin T. A. B. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1926, 33: 107-9.—Smith, R. Que podemos esperar de la auto-hemoterapia en el tratamiento del bub6n chancrose. Rev. med. cubana, 1927, 38: 880.—Vigne, P., Fournier, A., & Acquaviva, R. Etude critique et comparative des divers traitements g6n6raux des bubons chancrelleux (proteinotherapie; pyotherapie; vaccino- therapie) Ann. mal. vener., 1926, 21: 1-20. ---- Carrier state. Brams, J. Isolation of Ducrey bacillus from the smegma of 30 men. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1923-24, 12: 84.—Jame, L., & Aujaleu, E. A propos de 2 observations de porteurs de bacille chancrelleux; le role des porteurs de germes dans la transmission des maladies ven6riennes. Rev. med. fr., 1933, 14: 299-303.—Policaro, R. D. Contributo alia questione dei portatori di streptobacilli del Ducrey. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: suppl., 62.—Ravaut, P., Rabeau & Didier Hesse. Un nouveau cas de porteur de germes chancrelleux sans lesion appa- rente, demontres par l'intraepidermo-inoculation, chez une malade pr6sentant un bubon inguinal sans chancre. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1930, 37: 1178-84.—Saelhof, C. C. Can normal persons be carriers of the Ducrey bacillus? J. Urol., Bait., 1925, 13: 485-7. ---- Clinical forms. Schmitt, E. *Ueber das Ulcus molle serpigi- nosum. 54p. 8? Berl., 1915. Bernstein, F. Zur Klinik und Therapie des Ulcus molle (nebst Bemerkungen iiber das Verhalten der syphilitischen Seroreaktionen) Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1931, 163: 506- 16.—Gat6, J. A propos de la forme herpetique de la chan- crelle. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 739-41. ------ Chancrelles du sillon; vegetations veneriennes; chute spontanee des condylomes acumines sans traitement. Ibid., 1935, 42: 715-7.—Goubeau. Fistules chancrelleuses. Ann. mal. v6ner., 1923, 18: 217.—Gougerot, H. Chancre mou ecthymateux crouteux. Ibid., 1927. 22: 440-2. ------ & Decourt. Chancre mou ecthymateux crouteux. Ibid., 1932, 27: 354-6.—Gross, M. Zur Kasuistik des Ulcus molle ser- piginosum. Derm. Wschr., 1925, 80: 205-15.—Hudelo, L. Chancrelle gangreneuse. Medecine, Par., 1924-25, 6: 164. ------ & Rabut. A propos du phagedenisme chancrelleux. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 726-9.—Lepinay, E. Un cas de phagedenisme chancrelleux. Ibid., 1925, 32: 308-10.— Little, E. G. G. Ulcus molle serpiginosum. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, derm., 22. ------ Chancre mou serpigineux. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1929, 36: 151-7.— Melchior-Robert & Vigne, P. Phagedenisme chancrelleux. Marseille med., 1925, 62: 146-8.—Milian. Formes cliniques, diagnostic et traitement du chancre mou. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1923, 37: 337-40. ------ Les formes cliniques du chancre mou. Prat. m6d. fr., 1926, 5: 344-50.—Montpellier, J., & Benzekri. E. Un cas de phagedenisme chancrelleux de la verge et des aines chez un syphilitique; inefficacit6 du traitement arseni- cal. Ann. mal. vener., 1924, 19: 271-6. ------ Les formes cliniques de la chancrelle chez l'indigene Algerien. Ibid., 514- 8.—Pautrier, L. M. La chancrelle induce, nodulaire, en cupule. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 729-38.—Petges, G. Sur une signe m6connu du chancre mou. Ibid., 726,—Qujroga, M, T. Diez casos de fagedenismo chancroso rebelde tratados por la vacuna antiestreptobacilar. Bol. Inst. clfn. quir., B. Air 1927 3: 695-704—Udovich, L. I., & Malkovskaia, E. P. [Extensive serpiginous chancroid, with chronic course in paragenital region] Sovet. med. Sibiri, 1931, 1: 104-6.—Wise, F. Infec- tion with Ducrey bacillus with eczematous eruption. Arch Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934, 29: 954. ---- Complications. Borzow, M. W., & Finkel, A. A. Milzbrand auf Ulcus molle- Geschwiiren des Penis. Derm. Wschr., 1936, 102: 461-4.— Forster, N. K. Epithelioma of the penis following phagedenic chancroidal infection. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1923, 27: 488-90.__ Milian, G. Chancre mou et ictere. Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1933, 9: 282-5.—Slawnin, A. I. Delirium bei einem Kranken mit gangranbser Form von Ulcus molle. Derm. Wschr., 1936 102: 230-2. ---- Complications: Mixed infection. See also Lymphogramulomatosis inguinalis; Syphilis. Chevallier, P., & Colin, M. Bubon mixte (chancrelle; syphilis; maladie de Nicolas) Ann. mal. vener., 1935, 30: 511-3.—Clusellas, F. J. Dos palabras sobre los chancres mixtos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 1259-61.— Karro, K. M. lEarly diagnosis of syphilis in mixed infection] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1931, 8: 34-6.— Milian, G. Chancre mixte tertiaire: reactivation de la reaction de Wassermann par les injections intraveineuses de vaccin de Nicolle. Rev. fr. derm. ven6r., 1926, 2: 295-8. ------& Grellety-Bosviel. Chancre mixte tertiaire. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1924, 31: 44.— Nicolas, J., Lebeuf, F., & Charpy, J. Association de chancrelle et de lymphogranulomatose; psoitis au cours de revolution du bubon. Ibid., 1932, 39: 332.—Nicolas, J., & Rousset, J. Association chancrello-poradenique. Ibid., 1935, 42: 1461. ------ Le chancre mixte tertiaire de Milian. Paris med., 1937, 103: 207-11.—Nicolau, S. Adenites suppurees a bascule d'essences differentes, issues d'un mfime chancre (chancre mixte) Ann. mal. ven6r., 1935, 30: 321-9.—Payenneville, J. Statistique des chancres mixtes observes dans le service depuis 1921. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 776-9.—Perin, L. Mixed chancre. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1926, 30: 387-95.—Veniami- novich, A. M. [Diagnosis of soft and mixed chancre] Omsky med. J., 1927, 2: 31-4.—Watrin, J. Chancre mixte a evolution anormale. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 21. ---- Diagnosis. See also Chancroid subheadings (Allergy; Bacteriology) Claris, F. A. *Les epreuves biologiques dans le diagnostic des infections k streptobacille de Ducrey. 69p. 8? Par., 1930. Giglioli, G. The differential diagnosis of phagedenic chan- croid and granuloma inguinale. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1929-30, 23: 579-89, pl.—Lees, R. Virus diseases of the external genitals and chancroid. Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 137: 177-85.—Potter, J. E., & Redewill, F. H. Chancroids; diagnosis, and a new method of treatment. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1929, 27: 635-41.—Renault. Chancre syphilitique et chancre mou. J. med. int., Par., 1907, 11: 340.—Robbing, H. A. Chancre, chancroid, and bubo: a clinical lecture. Am. J. Derm. Genitourin. Dis., 1908, 12: 265-70.—Wenger, O. C, Surgeon, A. A., & Proske, H. O. The problem of early genital lesions. Am. J. Syph., 1930, 14: 313-9. ---- Epidemiology. See also Chancroid, Statistics. Bako, E. *Zur Epidemiologie des Ulcus molle [Berlin] 20p. 8? Gutersloh-Westf., 1936. Haas, T. *Besteht zwischen Ulcus molle und Scabies ein epidemiologischer Gegensatz [Miin- chen] 13p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Pitzk, W. *Klinische Beobachtungen und Betrachtungen wahrend der Stuttgarter Ulcus- molle-Epidemien der Jahre 1931-32 und Behand- lungsergebnisse mit der modernen Vakzine- therapie. 26p. 8? Tub., 1932. Bernstein, F. Zur Epidemiologie des Ulcus molle (unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der in Dusseldorf beobachteten Ulcus molle-Epidemie 1929-30) Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1931, 163: 492-505.—Buschke, A., & Langer, E. Zur Kenntnis der Epidemiologie der venerischen Krankheiten; zur Epidemi- ologic des Ulcus molle. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 797-801.—Buschke, A., Ledermann, R., & Loewenetein, L. Beitrag zur Epidemiologie des Ulcus molle. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 89: 1605-17.—Chapiro, A. N., & Kantor, J. E. Con- tribution a l'epidemiologie du chancre mou. Rev. fr. derm. v6ner., 1933, 9: 387-98.—Choroschin, M. G. Zur Frage iiber den epidemiologischen Gegensatz zwischen Ulcus molle und Skabies. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 90: 489.—Esquier, Lestideau A Escartefigue, Hjstojre 4'un chancre mou. Ann. derm, syph.. CHANCROID 477 CHANCROID Par 1932, 7. ser., 3: 625.—Frenkel, B. [Epidemiology of soft chancre] Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 553-7.—Jassnitsky, N. N., Matusskov, S. L, & Raevsky, E. M. [Clinical aspect and epi- demiology of mixed chancre] Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 617-24.—Pasztay, G. von. Beitrage zur Statistik und Epi- demiologie des weichen Schankers (1911-30) Derm. Wschr., 1932 95: 1835-9.—Proppe, A. Zur Epidemiologie des weichen Schankers. Derm. Zschr., 1932-33, 65: 35-45—Roederer, J., Zorn, R., & Labourgade, A. Sur une petite 6pidemie de chancres mous survenue a Strasbourg. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: (R6un. Strasbourg) 470-2.—Rottmann, H. G. Ulcus molle- Epidemie am Niederrhein, speciell im Gebiet der Duisburg- Ruhrorter Hafen. Mitt. Deut. Ges. Bekampf. Geschlkr., 1930, 28: 59-63.—Schiller, R. Zur Frage der Verbreitung des weichen Schankers. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1923-24, 146: 509-12. --- experimental. Frei, W. Ulcus molle; Bakteriologie, Pathologie, Anatomie, Experimentelles. In Handb. Haut. Geschlkr. (A. Alexander & G. Alexander) 1927, 21: 1-74. ------Hellerstrom. S. [et al.] Intracerebrale Impfungen mit Ulcus molle-Bacillen bei Affen. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 1143.—Maximowa, A. A. Le chancre mou experimental et l'isolement de cultures pures de strepto- bacilles chez le lapin. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 840-51.—Ravaut, P., Rabeau & Hesse, D. Recherches experi- mentales sur l'inoculation au cobaye de lesions chancrelleuses. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1930, 37: 1310-3.—Reenstierna, J. Chancre mou experimental chez le singe et le lapin. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1921, 2: 1-7, 2 pl.—Teissier, P., Reilly, J., & Rivalier, E. Recherches experimentales sur I'infection chancrelleuse; preparation d'un antigene streptobacillaire soluble; ses effets sur l'animal et I'homme sain. J. physiol. path, gen., 1927, 25: 268-82. ------ Physiopathologie de I'infection chancrelleuse. Ibid., 292-307. ------ Les prin- cipes gen6raux d'une vaccinotherapie specifique. Ibid., 319-38. --- Localization. Cappelli, J. Pseudouretrite purulenta da streptobacilli di Ducrey. Dermosifilografo, 1935, 10: 69-74.—Friedel. Anite chancrelleuse. Paris med., 1929, 71: 332-4.—Goodman, W. D. Intraurethral chancroids; report of a case. J. Urol., Bait., 1926, 15: 403-6.—Lefevre, P., & Leroy, M. Chancre mou de 1'uretre avec retention; guerison rapide par vaccination anti- streptobacillaire. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 573.— Milian, G., de Douhet, & Fuchs. Urethrite chancrelleuse. Rev. fr. derm. v6n6r., 1936, 12: 131.—Petrini-Galatz. Carac- terile si sediurile principale ale sancrulul simplu. Presa med. rom., Bucur., 1901, 7: 273-7.—Saint-Cene. Sur un cas d'ure- trite chancroide. J. urol. med.. Par., 1924, 18: 326.—Stro- minger, L-, & Schapira, A. Quelques considerations sur le chancre simple de 1'uretre, avec 2 observations personnelles. Ibid., 1926, 22: 132-5. --- Localization, extragenital. Bagou, M. *Contribution a I'etude des ulcera- tions chancrelleuses des doigts et de la main [Paris] lOlp. 8? Brive, 1920. Peters, T. *Ueber extragenitale Ulcera mollia mit besonderer Berucksichtigung eines Falles von Ulcus molle mit Zerstorung des Knochens [Ber- lin] 24p. 8? Charlottenb., 1932. Schwarz, L. *Zur Kenntnis des Ulcus molle extragenitale [Leipzig] 16p. 8? Lucka i. Thiir., 1927. Appleman, L. F-, & Greenbaum, S. S. Chancroid of the eyelid. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 358-60.—Blum, P., & Lortat-Jacob, E. Chancre mou du doigt. Ann. mal. vener., 1933, 28: 668, pi.—Cederberg, A. Eine multiple extragenitale, teilweise traumatische, Ulcus molle-Infektion; zugleich ein Beitrag zur praventiven Vakzinbehandlung der Bubonen. Derm. Wschr., 1931, 93: 1074-6.—Chevallier, P., & Bernard, J. Chancres mous de la langue et du nez. Bull. Soc fr. derm. syph., 1932, 39: 182.—Colbazi, E. [Study of the primary extragenital soft chancre] Cluj. med., 1930, 11: 572-6.—Davis, D. J., & Potts, H. W. Ducrey bacillus infection (chancroid) of the face. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1919-21, 11: 201-3 — Hudelo & Kaplan. Chancrelles du dos de la main, de la narine droite et de l'anus chez un syphilitique ancien, atteint de rectite chronique proliferante. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1926, 33: 170-3.—Krassnov, B. I. Contribution a la question des chancres mous extragenitaux. Ann. mal. vener., 1933, 28: 362-8, pl — Lloyd, V. E. Case of chancroid of a finger. Brit. J. Vener. Dis., 1935, 11: 259-61.—Margarint, N.. & Rosetti, M. [Pri- mary extragenital traumatic soft chancre of index finger] Spitalul, 1931, 51: 211.—Massia & Lacassagne, J. Bubons chancrelleux extragenitaux. Paris med., 1922, 43: 356-8.— Milian, G. Chancres mous de la langue. Rev. fr. derm. vener., 1928, 4: 552. ------ & Lenormand. Chancre mou phagedenique de la paroi abdominale, qualifie lymphogranulo- matose, datant de 27 mois, gu6ri en 15 jours par heterotherapie. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1927, 34: 88-92.—Montpellier, J. Chancrelle de la langue. Ibid., 1926, 33: 352.—Queyrat, L., & Rooillard. Chancre simple du doigt chez un syphilitique, ayant fait croire a un accident tertiaire. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1911, 3. ser., 32: 718-20.—Pautrier, L. M., & Zorn, R. Chancre du doigt simulant un panaris. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph., 1933, 40: 1534.—Photinos, P. Un cas rare de chancre mou de la langue. Ibid., 1934, 41: 1744.—Ravaut, P., Celice, J., & Vibert, J. Chancre mou geant d'e la paroi abdominale et de I'aine datant de 19 mois en voie de guerison par le Dmel- cos; insucces du mSme traitement sur la chancrelle de reinocu- lation. Ibid., 1927, 34: 170-3.—Ravaut, P., & Ducourtioux. A propos d'un cas de chancre mou lingual. Ibid., 1925, 32: 280-3.;—Riou, M. Localisation extragenitales du chancre mou en milieu indigene; 2 cas d'ulcSres de jambe a streptobacilles de Ducrey. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 26: 668-70.—Saltner, L. Zur Kasuistik seltener Lokalisation des Ulcus molle. Deut. Militararzt, 1937, 2: 409-11.—Silva, F. Chancroides extra- genitaes. Brasil med., 1927, 41: 383-6.—Teixeira, R. Chan- cros blandos extra-genitales. Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1933-34, 19: 1325-30.—Vigne, P., & Fournier, A. Chancre mou du doigt. Marseille med., 1927, 66: 742-4. ---- Pathology. Amstad, R. Ulcus molle mit Metastasenbildung und Septi- kopyamie. Derm. Wschr., 1922, 74: 441-3.—Banciu, A., Maisler, A., & Popescu, C. Metastase strepto-bacillaire pro- fonde. Presse med., 1935, 43: 399.—Nogata, J. Contribution to the study of soft chancre and chancroidal bubo. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1936, 25: No. 5, 3.—Popchristov, P., & Tadscher, A. Ulcus molle mit verlangerter Inkubation und Latenzperioden. Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1935, 51: 611.— Roegholt, M. N. [The genito-rectal syndrome; ulcus molle as a cause of elephantiasis labiorum, praeputii clitoridis, ulcus recti and strictura recti, strictura vagina] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 15-25, pl. ---- Serology. Bory, L. La reaction de Bordet-Wassermann dans le chancre mou. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 685.—Carrera, J. L., & Reinecke, B. Las variaciones inexplicables de la reaccion indiciaria o presuntiva de Kahn en el curso del chancro blando. Rev. argent, derm, sif., 1936, 20: 655.—Legezynski. S., & Kwiatkowski, S. L. Die Komplementbindungsreaktion bei Ulcus molle. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1931, 163: 544-55. Also Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 705-8.—Milian, G. Chancre mou; erythSme polymorphe, reaction de Wassermann forte- ment positive apr£s Dmelcos chez un syphilitique ancien. Rev. fr. derm. v6ner., 1937, 13: 194-7.—Nicolau, S-, & Banciu, A. Recherches sur la reaction de Bordet dans le chancre mou. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 670-4.—Pautrier. L. M. A propos de la reaction de Bordet-Wassermann dans le chancre mou. Ibid., 686-8.—Pisani, E. Ricerche sierologiche negli infermi di ulcera molle. Arch. ital. derm, sif., 1927-28, 3: 462-70.—Podvisotskaia, O. N-, & Schirwindt, S. L. Ueber die spezifische Bedeutung der serologischen Reaktionen (Wassermann-, Kahn-, Sachs-Georgi- und Citochol-Reaktionen) beim weichen Schanker. Derm. Wschr., 1931, 93: 1478-83. Also Vener. derm., Moskva, 1931, 8: 55-60.—Rivalier, E. La reaction de fixation dans le chancre mou. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 656-8. ------Ravaut, P., & Cachera, R. La reaction de deviation du complement au moyen d'un antigSne chancrelleux appliquee k l'6tude de la nature de certaines adenopathies inguinales. Ibid., 1931, 38: 1307-12. ------ La valeur diagnostique et pathogenique de la recherche des anticorps chancrelleux dans le s6rum des malades atteints d'adenopathies inguinales. Presse med., 1932, 40: 409-12.— Saehof, C. C. Complement fixation in chancroidal infection Urol. Cut. Rev., 1926, 30: 224—Vercellino, L. Sulla reazione di Wassermann e di Meinicke nell'ulcera molle. Dermosifilo- grafo, 1929, 4: 384-91. Also Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1929, 70: 1118. ---- Statistics. Berny, M. *Etude sur la frequence du chancre mou a Paris de 1919 a 1926. 52p. 8? Par., 1927. Boissin, L. *Etude sur 580 cas de chancres mous. 46p. 8? Par., 1931. Engelke, H. *Die Haufigkeit des weichen Schankers in den Jahren 1919-30. 18p. 8? Miinch., 1931. Netjner, W. *Statistische Erhebungen iiber die Bewegung des Ulcus molle an der dermatologi- schen Klinik in Munchen vom 1. I. 1929 bis 15. II. 1932 [Munchen] 16p. 8? Kallmunz, 1932. Unrasch, A. *Ueber die Frequenz des Ulcus molle nach den an der Leipziger Dermatologi- schen Klinik von 1897-1924 gemachten Erfah- rungen [Leipzig] 19p. 8? Oschatz, 1925. Archambault, G., & Desloges, H. Statistique de la chan- crelle au Canada. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 706 — Dekeyser, L. La frequence du chancre mou. Ibid., 688-705.— Gougerot & Burnier. Statistique des syphilis recentes et des chancres mous en 1932. Ibid., 1933, 40: 137.—Grassner, K. Statistische Zusammenstellung iiber das Ulcus molle. Derm. Wschr., 1933, 96: 685-8.—Hanow, B. Statistische und thera- CHANCROID 478 CHANCROID peutische Beobachtungen bei Ulcus molle. Derm. Zschr., 1928-29, 55: 138-45.—Hissard & Lechevalier. Premiers cas autochtones de chancres mous et de maladie de Nicolas-Favre a Caen, depuis la guerre. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 795.—Jersild, O. Le chancre mou a Copenhagen pendant les annees 1913 a 1925. Ibid., 1928, 35: 707.—Laurent, C. Quelle est la frequence de chancre mou? Ibid., 716.—Lepinay. Le chancre mou a Casablanca. Ibid., 711-4.—Lortat-Jacob & Baron, P. La frequence du chancre mou. Ibid., 719.— Nicolau, S., & Aricescou. Quelques donnees statistiques sur la frequence du chancre mou, k Bucarest, entre les annaes 1911 et 1927. Ibid., 709-11.—Pautrier, L. M-, Roederer, J., & Ullmo, A. La frequence du chancre mou a Strasbourg. Ibid., 720-6, 5 pl.—Payenneville, J. The frequency of soft chancre and the importance of its early diagnosis. Med. Press, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 113: 11. ------ Statistique des chancres mous simples observes dans le service depuis 1921. Bull. Soc. fr., derm, syph., 1928, 35: 717.—Petges & Lecoulant. Variation du nombre des chancres mous a Bordeaux de 1919 k 1927. Ibid., 714-6.—Pop, L. [Statistical study on soft chancre and its complications] Cluj. med., 1928, 9: 146-51.—Schofield, F. S. Chancroid incidence and practical considerations. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1925, n. ser., 49: 83-6. ---- Treatment. See also Chancroid, Bubo: Treatment. Basset, J. J. A. *Essai de bacteriophage dans la chancrelle. 81p. 8? Par., 1930. Milhaud, A. M. *L'immunite et les traite- ments biologiques du chancre mou. 80p. 8? Par., 1931. Serre, A. *Traitements anciens et nouveaux du chancre mou. 63p. 8? Par., 1925. Adelmann, E. G. Beitrag zur Behandlung des Ulcus molle an Bord. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1926, 30: 297—Barthe- lemy, R. Note sur le traitement du chancre mou et de son bubon. Ann. mal. vener., 1921, 16: 446. —;--- Traitement local du chancre mou en clientele de ville. Ibid., 1928, 32: 168- 72.—Boyd, M. An effective treatment of chancroid. Pied- mont Hosp. Bull., 1927, 4: 1-5. Also West. M. Rev., 1927, 32: 294-8.—Bruck, C. Ueber das Ulcus molle und seine Behand- lung. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 689-92.—Buschke, A., & Leiss- ner, O. Zur Behandlung des Ulcus molle serpiginosum. Derm. Wschr., 1925, 80: 544.—Claassen, H. L. A new method in the treatment of chancroids. J. Med., Cincin., 1932, 13: 468-70.— Coulter, J. L. S. Some observations on control and treatment of chancroid infection. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1937, 23: 302- 10.—De Gregorio Garcia-Serrano, E. Los diferentes trata- mientos del chancro blando y su complicacion, la adenitis chancrosa. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1928, 12: 229-37.—Fantus, B. Therapy of chancroid and bubo. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 1853.—Ferguson, C. Treatment of chancroidal lesions. Hosp. News, Wash., 1936, 3: No. 2, 15-8.—Gamier, G. Traitement du chancre mou et de ses complications. Gaz. m6d. France, 1931, 701-4.—Gordon, H. J. A specific treat- ment of chancroids (Rosewald's method) Urol. Cut. Rev., 1929, 33: 233-5.—Gougerot. Tratamiento del chancro blando y de sus complicaciones. Dfa med., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 661-3. ------ Peyre, E., & Basset. Essais de bacteriophage anti- chancrelleux. Ann. mal. vener., 1930, 25: 561-8.—Giins- berger, O. D. Die ambulatorische Behandlung des weichen Schankers. Fortsch. Ther., 1929, 5: 480; 519.—Herce, F. Tratamiento del chancro blando. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1931, 14: 463.—Jacobsen, L. H. A new treatment for chancroid. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1935, 39: 172.— Kemeri, D. [New treatment of chancroid] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: mell., 193. ------ Ein neues Verfahren zur lokalen Behandlung des Ulcus molle. Derm. Wschr., 1936, 102: 284-7.—Kolomoitsev, S. V. [Treat- ment of soft chancre] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1929, 6: 80-2.— Landt, F. Ueber Novoprotintherapie des Ulcus molle. Derm. Wschr., 1924, 79: 820.—Maimone, D. Contributo alia terapia dell' ulcera semplice contagiosa e dell' adenite venerea. Atti Congr. internaz. med. farm, mil., 1923, 2: 348-63.—Masure & Quero. Un traitement simple et efficace du chancre mou. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1934, 124: 359-63.— Nardelli, L. Sulla terapia dell' ulcera venerea e delle sue complicanze. Dermosifilografo, 1927, 2: 130-41.—Nicolas, J., & Lacassagne, J. Traitements biologiques du bubon chancrelleux; auto- hemotherapie; proteinotherapie; pyretotherapie; vaccination specifique; leurs modes d'action. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 753-7.—Perrin, J. Le traitement du chancre mou par les courants de haute frequence. Marseille m6d., 1927, 64: 11-5.—Petges, G. Traitement local du chancre mou et du bubon. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 765.—Pinard, M. Traitement de la chancrelle et des complications. Sem. hop. Paris, 1926, 3: 300.—Poor, F. [The new method of treating Ducrey's chancre] Orv. hetil., 1901, 45: 152. Also Orv. lap., 1901, 12: 138.—Preis, K. [Treatment of soft chancre] Gy6gyaszat, 1931, 71: 20; 40; 1936, 76: 76 — Rebaudi, L. Nuevo tratamiento del chancro blando, de los bubones no sifilfticos y de las ulceraciones fagedenicas del pene. Dfa m6d., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1535.—Safonov, V. D. [Compara- tive evaluation of methods in treatment of soft chancre] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 126-9.—Sinkoe, S. J. Treatment of chancroids with the elastic adhesive bandage. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1933, 37: 845-7.—Sulyak, I. [Hospital treatment of chancroids; epidemiology and treatment] Gy6gyaszat, 1931, 71: 37-9.—Suteev, G. O. [Treatment of soft chancre and its complications] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1929, 6: 79.— Sweidan, H. Ulcus molle or chancroid; treatment and medico- legal aspect. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1929, 3: 461.—Traitement (Le) du chancre mou. Rev. g6n. clin. th6r., 1924, 38: 719.— Volov, G. N. [Treatment of chancroid] Vener. derm Moskva, 1931, 8: 34-8.—Waring, J. B. H. Electro-desiccation of chancroids; a simple, effective mode of treatment. Am J Phys. Ther., 1925-26, 2: 509.—Wechselmann & Ladema'nn! Die Behandlung der Ulcera mollia mit Andriol-Uran. Med Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1430. ---- Treatment: Chemotherapy. Almkvist, J. Des composes de cuivre contre le chancre mou. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1920, 1: 154.—Bernhardt, e", Neuere Farbstoffbehandlung (mit Pyridium) bei Ulcus molle und Gonorrhoe. Derm. Zschr., 1928-29, 55: 397-402.— Davis, O. Tartar emetic in the treatment of chancroidal ulcers of the penis. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1928, 26: 356-8.— Dumas, B. Un chancre mou traite par la teinture de metaphen J. Hotel-Dieu Montreal, 1933, 2: 48-50. ------ Treatment of a chancroid with tincture metaphen. J. Chemother., 1934, 11: 11.—Duncan, I. G. Treatment of chancroidal infection with tartar emetic. Memphis M. J., 1927, 4: 9.—Gjorgejevich & Bugarsky. Effets medicamenteux des injections intramus- culaires d'iodoforme sur le chancre mou. Ann. mal. vener., 1928, 23: 506-15.—Goodman. H. Treatment of chancroid with tarter emetic solution intravenously. J. Urol., Bait. 1925, 13: 489-92.—Jersild, O. Traitement local du chancre mou par iontophorSse du cuivre. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 769-71.—Jones, A. E. Antimony and potassium tartrate in chancroidal infections; results of intravenous treat- ment. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1699.—Khetagurov, G. I. [Treatment of soft chancre and its complications with iodine vapors] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 467-8.—Klepper, C. Ulcus molle-Behandlung durch Unterspritzung mit Myosalvarsan. Derm. Wschr., 1934, 99: 928.—Kostoulas, A. The treatment of soft chancre and phagedenic chancre by local applications of neoarsphenamine in concentrated solution as the medication of choice. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1932, 36: 807-9.—Levy-Lenz. Die Behandlung chronisch verlaufender Ulcera mollia mit Rivanol. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 56.—Mainzer. F. S. Antimony and potassium tartrate treatment in chancroidal infections. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1931, 37: 403-5.—Marchand, H. Applica- tions locales de 914 comme traitement du chancre mou. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 469-73.—Michaelis, O. Un cas de chancre mou gu6ri par de la poudre de neosalvarsan. Bruxelles med., 1925-26, 6: 434.—Platovsky, A. [Experiment in treatment of chancroidal bubo with crystaline iodine vapors] Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 478.—Restoux. Traitement d'un chancre mou phagedenique par la pommade au nitium. Bull. m6d., Par., 1925, 39: 295.—Rupel, E. Chancroidal ulcers treated locally with antimony and potassium tartrate solutions; report of 8 cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 544.—Silberg, J. F., & Beniamovich, E. V. [Treatment of soft chancre with potassium permanganate] Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 989-93.—Stern- berg, L. I. [Brilliant green in the treatment of soft chancre in women] Ibid., 354-8.—Szentkiralyi, S. Ueber die Behandlung des Ulcus molle mit Myosalvarsan. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 91: 1722-5. ---- Treatment: Irradiation. Lacapere & Galliot. Traitement du chancre mou par le rayonnement total du radium. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1924, 31: 28-33.—Lassueur. Traitement du bubon chancrel- leux. Ibid., 1928, 35: 768.—Roelofs, R. J. [Roentgen treat- ment of soft chancre] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 4176-9.— Soukharev, V. Le traitement du chancre mou par les rayons ultraviolets. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1928, 6. ser., 9: 869-72. ---- Treatment: Protein and fever therapy. Golomb, S. *Die unspezifische parenterale Behandlung des Ulcus molle und Bubo mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Tuberkulinbe- handlung [Berlin] 28p. 8? Charlottenb., 1927. Balirta. P. L., & Quiroga, M. Tratamiento de los chancros blandos serpiginosos o rebeides por tuberculina. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 153-6.—De Blasio, R. Ulceri molli guarite con l'inoculazione della febbre ricorrente. Riv. med., 1928, 36: 84.—Ferreira da Rosa, A. Proteinotherapia do cancro venereo. Fol. med., Rio, 1928, 9: 245.—Gorlin, D. O. Protein therapy for Bacillus Ducrey infections. N. York State J. M., 1935, 35: 729.—Jausion, H. L'hetero-vaccinotherapie du chancre mou et du bubon chancrelleux. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1937, 18: 476-90. ------& Pecker, A. Pyretotherapie du chancre mou par injection intraveineuse de sporo-vaccin k spores de Bacillus subtilis. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1927, 34: 489-94.— Masslov. P. E. [Protein- and fangotherapy in soft chancrel Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 350-3.—Milian, G. Chancre mou papuleux inguinal phaged6nique; guerison rapide par hetero- therapie. Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1929, 5: 149—Niviere. E. Traitement du chancre mou et du bubon par un stock-vaccm. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1931, 121: 51-6.—Tortora, O. _ La terapia moderna dell'ulcera venerea e delle sue complicazioiu; contributo di autoemoterapia. Gazz. internaz. med. cbir., 1925, 30:204-6. CHANCROID 479 CHANCROID ____Treatment, surgical, Chauvin, E. La thermocauterisation du chancre mou. Marseille m6d., 1926, 63: 1740-3.—Escat. Traitement chirur- gical du chancre mou phagedenique. Ibid., 1922, 59: 826.— Schreus, H. T. Zur operativen Behandlung der Ulcera mollia. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 845. .--- Treatment: Vaccines and sera. Canal, E. G. S. *Le vaccin antistreptobacil- laire, son emploi sur le chancre mou et ses com- plications. 66p. 8? Par., 1926. Hababou-Sala, J. *Nouvelles recherches sur le chancre mou avec vaccinotherapie locale. 80p. 8? Par., 1925. Jtjdde, G. Contribution a I'etude des acci- dents observes a la suite de l'injection intra- veineuse de vaccin antichancrelleux de Nicolle. 51p. 8? Par., 1931. Assis, A. de, & Fraga, A. Le traitement du chancre mou et de ses complications par les filtrats de culture du bacille de Ducrey. C. rend. Soc biol., 1926, 95: 1455.—Cacioppo, L. Intradermoreazioni e vaccinoterapia specifica dell' ulcera molle e sue complicanze. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1929, 70: 1119-25.—Carrera, J. L. Tratamiento del chancro blando con la vacuna estreptobacilar. Prensa med. argent., 1928, 15: 689-93.—Cartia, B. La terapia specifica dell' ulcera venerea e delle sue complicanze (revista sintetica) Gior. ital. derm. sif., 1925, 66: 1437-44.—Cavallucci, U. Saggi di proteino- terapia aspecifica e di vaccinoterapia antistreptobacillare dell' ulcera venerea e delle sue complicanze. Rinasc. med., 1926, 3: 236-8.—Cheinisse, L. S6roth6rapie et vaccinotherapie du chancre mou. Presse m6d., 1921, 29: 941. ------ Traite- ment du chancre mou par des injections intraveineuses du vaccin antistreptobacillaire. Ibid., 1924, 32: 952.—Chenery, A. J. A specific treatment for chancroid. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1924, 21: 78.—Connor, W. H. Chancroid treated by chancroidal vaccine prepared from pus of buboes. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 33: 749.—Cortona, E. La cura dell' ulcera venerea e delle sue complicazioni colla vaccino terapia specifica. Dermosifilografo, 1927, 2: 122-9.—Cruveil- hier, L. Vaccinotherapie dans le chancre mou. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 421.—De Candia, G. II vaccino di Nicolle nella cura dell' ulcera molle e delle sue complicanze. Dermosifilo- grafo, 1927, 2: 57-66.—Dejean, J. Le traitement du bubon chancrelleux par la vaccinotherapie specifique a la clinique dermato-venereologique de Bordeaux. Ann. mal. vener., 1931, 26: 728-40.—Devoto, A. Vaccinoterapia dell' ulcera venerea. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1927, 68: 384-90.—Donato, G. La vaccinoterapia antistreptobaccillare nell' ulcera venerea e sue complicanze. Arch. ital. derm, sif., 1926, 2: 89-109.—Du- breuilh, W., & Broustet, P. Traitement des chancres mous et de leurs complications par le vaccin de Nicolle. Ann. derm. syph., 1925, 6. ser., 6: 577-96. Also Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1925, 32: 182-4.—Ferrabouc, L., Friess, E-, & Holland, A. A propos d'un cas d'urticaire par vaccin antichancrelleux. Ibid., 1937, 44: 821-5.-—Ferrer, I. Vacunoterapia del chancro blando y de sus complicaciones. Rev. med. cubana, 1928, 39: 937-48.—Fontana, A. Sulla siero- e vaccino-terapia dell' uicera molle e delle sue complicazioni. Minerva med., Tor., 1925, 5: 182-4.—Fraga, A. Novas observacoes sobre o tratamento do cancro molle pelo filtrado estreptobacillar. Arch. Inst. Vital Brasil, 1926-27, 4: 105-12.—Freund, E. Ueber die Behand- lung des weichen Schankers und seiner Komplikationen mit Dmelcos. Derm. Wschr., 1931, 93: 1228-34.—Garriga, M. Vacunoterapia especifica general del chancro simple y sus complicaciones; vacunacion por vfas endovenosa y endermica. Arch, med., Madr., 1928, 29: 137-46. Also Med. ibera, 1928, 22: 261-9.—Gjorgjevich & Stephanovich, M. Les chancres mous et leurs complications trait6s par les injections intra- veineuses de Dmelcos. Ann. mal. ven6r., 1927, 22: 81-95.— GoerS. Resultats du traitement du chancre mou par un vaccin antistreptobacillaire. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1928, 118: 57-67.—Greenblatt. R. B., & Sanderson. E. S. Chancroidal vaccine; a method of preparation; its diagnostic and therapeutic value. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1937, 7: 193-8.—Hernandez, A. El chancro blando y la vacuna de Dmelcos. Salubridad, Mix., 1930, 1: 1056.—Hudelo, Duhamel & Drouineau. Traitement des infections a bacille de Ducrey par le vaccin anti-strepto- bacillaire de Nicolle. Bull. Soc. m6d. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 1619-27. ------ La vaccinotherapie dans le chancre mou et ses complications. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1926, 40: 145-8.—Hudelo & Gamier, G. Les reactions febriles de la vaccination anti-chancrelleuse. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 757-9. ------ La vaccination antichancrelleuse par voie intramusculaire. Ibid., 760-4.—Jausion, H., & Diot. Essai de vaccinotherapie locale du chancre mou par les filtrats des germe3 associes au bacille de Ducrey. Ibid., 1925, 32: 152-61.—Kichevatz. M. L'6tat actuel de la vaccinotherapie de I'infection par le streptobacille de Ducrey. Prat. med. fr., 1926, 5: 384-7.—Kollarits. B. [Dmelcos vaccine in treatment of chancroid] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 582.—Krikorian. Le traitement du chancre mou et de ses complications par le vaccin de Nicolle. Paris med., 1926, 61: 285.—Kutka, V. [Specific therapy of chancroid with Dmelcos vaccine] Cesk. derm., 1932, 13: 45-50.—Kwiatkowski, S. L. [Therapeutic results in application of Dmelcos vaccine] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 158; 184.—Laederich & Weill-Spire, R. A propos du traite- ment du chancre mou par le vaccin de Nicolle. Bull. Soc. m6d. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 1581-3.—Lapa, A. Emprego da vacina Dmelcos no tratamento de algumas complicac5es do cancro mole. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1934, 52: 427-33.— Lassen, A. F. Specific vaccine treatment of soft chancre and bubo. Ugeskr. laeger, 1929, 91: 817-23.—Laurent, G. M. M. Traitement du chancre mou et du bubon par le vaccin anti- streptobaccillaire de Nicolle. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1927, 117: 154-9.—Levi Romero, A. Vacunoterapia general espe- cifica del chancro blando y el bub6n chancroso. Gac. med. Caracas, 1927, 34: 358-66. ------ Bacterioterapia local del ulcus blando; ideas general es sobre la inmunizaci6n local. Ibid., 372-80.—Levy-Franckel, A. Traitement ambulatoire du chancre mou par le vaccin antistreptobacillaire de Nicolle en injections intra-musculaires. J. med. Paris, 1926, 45: 895-901.—Lortat-Jacob & Poumeau-Delille. Vaccination du chancre mou. Paris med., 1926, 59: 618-20. ■-----• Resul- tats comparatifs du traitement du bubon et du chancre mou par le vaccin de Nicolle. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 772.—Maccari, F. La vaccinoterapia specifica dell' ulcera venerea e delle sue complicanze. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1927, 68: 379-83.—Maderna, C. Vaccinoterapia dell' ulcera venerea. Biol, med., Milano, 1930, 20: 279-85.—Maggiulli, G. La vaccinoterapia nell' ulcera e nell' adenite venerea mediante il vaccino di Nicolle (Dmelcos) Arch, biol., Genova, 1927, 4: No. 3, 57-72. ------ La intradermoterapia delle adeniti ed ulceri veneree mediante il vaccino di Nicolle. Gior. ital. derm. sif., 1927, 68: 377.—Marin R., J. Diagn6stico y tratamiento especifico del chancro blando y su adenitis. Congr. med. cir. nav. mil. Chile, 1929, 437.—Mazza, S. Vaccin polyvalent et vaccin monovalent dans le traitement specifique du chancre mou et du bubon. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Tunis, 1926, 15: 157-62. ------ Tratamiento del chancro blando por la vacuna anti- estreptobacilar de Nicolle. Prensa med. argent., 1926, 13: 98- 102.—Mestre, J. J. Tratamiento del chancro simple y sus complicaciones por la vacuna antiestreptobacilar de Nicolle y Durand. Arch. Soc. clfn. Habana, 1929, 29: 147-61.— Nicolau, S., & Banciu, A. Essais de vaccinotherapie dans le chancre mou et ses complications. Ann. mal. vener., 1927, 22: 401-27.—Noguer More, S. Los metodos biologicos de trata- miento especifico del chancroide y sus complicaciones. Ars medica, Barcel., 1929, 5: 41-5.—Ostrowski, S. [Dmelcos vacoine in the treatment of soft chancre and its complications] Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 31.—Palmera, U. Vaccinoterapia specifica dell' ulcera venerea e sue complicanze. Dermosifilo- grafo, 1930, 5: 401-9.—Palminiello, P. Sopra un nuovo metodo d'applicazione del vaccino antistreptobacillare nella cura dell'ulcera molle. Pensiero med., 1935, 24: 345-7.—Pardo- Castello, V. Chancroid; its prevalence; its treatment with specific vaccines. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1933, 28: 155-62. Also repr.—Pautrier, L. M. La vaccinotherapie du chancre mou. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1925, 32: 189.—Pisani, E. Sugli effetti terapeutici specifici di un vaccino preparato con lo strepto-bacillo di Ducrey. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 1053-9. ------ Studio sulla vaccinoterapia specifica nel- l'ulcera molle. Fol. med., Nap., 1928, 14: 1101-14—Podesta, G. B. La cura dell' ulcera venerea e delle sue complicazioni con i vaccini da essa estratti. Dermosifilografo, 1927, 2: 437-53.—Reenstierna, J. [A case of ulcus molle cured by serotherapy] Hygiea, Stockh., 1920, 82: 270-3. ------ Serum contre le chancre mou specialement contre les bubons chancreux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 830-2.—Reilly, J. Le traitement du chancre mou par la vaccinotherapie specifique; son mode d'action. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 748-53.—Rigo, L. Grave caso di ulcera molle datante da circa 4 anni guarito colla vaccinoterapia specifica. Dermo- sifilografo, 1927, 2: 337-40.—Rivalier, E. L'antigenotherapie du chancre mou. Rev. fr. derm, vener., 4: 70-85.— Rodriguez Hertz, C. El tratamiento del chancro blando y sus complicaciones por la vacuna antiestreptobacilar de Charles Nicolle. Rev. med. Rosario, 1931, 21: 693-8.—Rosenwald, L. The specific treatment of chancroids. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1923, 27: 553.—Schokking, C. P. [Vaccine treatment in soft chancre and its complications] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 773- 80.—Sesto, A. II vaccino Dmelcos nella cura dell' ulcera fage- denica. Dermosifilografo, 1930, 5: 692-8.—Sezary, A., & Benoist, F. Traitement du chancre mou et de ses complications par le vaccin antichancrelleux de C. Nicolle et P. Durand. Gaz. m6d. France, 1928, 31-3.—Sezary & Horowitz. Hemor- ragie intestinale au cours de la vaccinotherapie antichancrel- leuse. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1932, 39: 178.—Sezary & Worms, R. Deux cas d'albuminurie et d'hematurie consecu- tives a des injections de vaccin antichancrelleux; traitement du bubon chancrelleux par l'injection intraganglionnaire d'eau pep- tonee. Bull. Soc. med. h6p. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52: 624-6.— Silva Araujo, O. da. Serotherapia do cancro molle phagedenico serpiginoso. Arch, brasil. med., 1922, 12: 88-94.—Stumpke, G. Ueber Ulcus molle-Vakzine. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 1331. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1922, 138: 304-7. ------ Ueber Ulcus molle (Dmelcos)-Vakzine. Derm. Zschr., 1928, 53: 620-7.—Tixier, L., & Bize, P. R. Note sur quelques cas d'anergie consecutifs au traitement antichancrel- leux par le vaccin de Nicolle. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1354-8.—Tome y Bona, J. M. La vacunoterapia del chancro blando. Siglo med., 1929, 83: 298-301.—Vidau- rreta, M. P. Vacunoterapie en los chancros blandos. Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1935, 34: 171-5.—Vigne, P., & Fournier, A. Traitement du chancre mou et de ses complications par la CHANCROID 480 CHANEY vaccinotherapie specifique. Marseille med., 1927, 64: pt 2, 3-15.—Yang, K. L. Diagnose und Behandlung von Ulcus molle und Ulcus molle-Bubo mit Hilfe von Streptobazillen- Antigen. Derm. Wschr., 1937, 104: 742-6.—Yu Tun-pe. Der Wert der spezifischen Ducrey-Streptobacillenvakzine als Diagnostikum und Therapeutikum beim Bubo inguinalis. Ibid., 1934, 99: 1642-6. in women. Gate, J., Cuilleret, P., & Thevenon, J. A. Chancre mou du perinee, avec chancrelles concomitantes du col utenn. Bull, Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1932, 39: 870-2.—Louste, Ducourtioux, & Lotte. Chancre mou du col uterin. Ibid., 1927, 34: 20.— Pinard, M., & Temerson. Chancre mou du fourreau avec fluctuations serologiques. Ibid., 1936, 43: 1497-502.— Weiler, F. Ulcus molle der Vaginalportion bei Prolapsus uteri. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 91: 977-80. CHANCZELPERGER, Jean. Wickersheimer, E. Le regime de sante de Jean Chanczel- perger, bachelier en medecine de l'Universite de Bologne (xv eiecle) Janus, Leiden, 1921, 25: 245-50. CHANDEBOIS, Georges. *Ionometrie medi- cale. 57p. 8? Par., 1923. CHANDELIER, Paul Jules Louis, 1892- *Contribution a I'etude des milieux d'isolement et de differenciation des bacilles typhiques et dysenteriques du colibacille. 51p. 8? Lille, 1919. CHANDLEE, Grover C, 1884- *A new titration method for the exact determination of phosphorus [Columbia Univ.] 18p. 8? N. Y.. 1925. CHANDLER, Asa Crawford, 1891- Ani- mal parasites and human disease. 2. ed. rev. xiii, 572p. 8? N. Y., J. Wiley & Sons, 1922. Also 3. ed. rev. xiii, 573p. 1926. —— A new species of trematode worms be- longing to the genus Hasstilesia from rabbits in Texas. 5p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1929. ---- Hookworm disease; its distribution, biology, epidemiology, pathology, diagnosis, treatment and control, xii, 494p. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1929. ---- Introduction to human parasitology. 4. ed., superseding Animal Parasites and Human Diseases. 3 p. 1. xiv, 655p. 8? N. Y., J. Wiley & Sons, 1930. Also 5. ed. 3 1. xvi, 661p. illust., 1936. See also Chopra, R. N., & Chandler, Asa C. Anthelmintics and their uses [&c] 291p. 8? Bait., 1928. CHANDLER, Charles Frederick, 1836-1925. Emerson, H. [Biography] Science, 1937, 86: 453-61. CHANDLER, Geoffrey Pretor. Allergy in relation to lymphadenoma. vii, 104p. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1934. CHANDLER, George H. Every-day diseases of children and their rational treatment, x, 386p. 8? Chic, Clinic Pub. Co., 1907. CHANDLER, Mary G. The elements of character. 8. ed. 234p. 12? Bost., Mass., New-Church Union, 1907. CHANDLER, Simon B., 1887- Outline of applied anatomy with endocrinology supple- ment. 2 pts. 78 1.; 49 1. roy. 8? Ann Arb., Edwards Bros., 1932. Lithographed. See also Partipilo, A. V., Moorhead, L. D., & Chandler, S. B. Principles of operative surgery [&c] 2. ed. 362p. rov 8° [Chic, 1934] ' CHANDLERELLA. Pandit, C. G., Menon, K. P., & Iyer, P. V. S. A note on Chandlerella bosei, Yorke and Maplestone, 1926. Ind J M Res., 1928-29, 16: 959-62, pl. CHANDRA Chakraberty. A comparative Hin- du materia medica. p. 1. 198p.; ii, 6p. 12? Calc, Ram Chandra Chakraberty, 1923. CHANEL, Raymond, 1908- Contri- bution au diagnostic des corps etrangers mecon- nus du larynx, de la trachee et des bronches 115p. 8? Par., M. Lavergne, 1935. CHANEY, Lucian West, 1857- Causes and prevention of accidents in the iron and steel industry, 1910-19. 398p. 15 pl. 8? Wash Gov. Print. Off., 1922. WMh'' CHANEY, Ralph W[orks] 1890- See Clements, Frederic E., & Chaney, Ralph W. Environ ment and life in the Great Plains. 53p. 8! Wash., 1936. CHANG, Fletcher Yung. *State organization and administration of health and physical educa- tion [Columbia Univ.] 253p. 8? N Y 1932 CHANG, Hsing-Chu, 1903- "Uterus duplex unicollis mit Graviditat in beiden Hornern (mit 100 Fallen und 6 eigenen Abbilduneen) [Berlin] 86p. 3 pl. 8? Charlottenb., Gebr Hoffmann, 1931. CHANG-KU Yang, 1902- *Lungen- syphilis des Erwachsenen [Berlin] 26p pl 8? Jena, G. Neuenhahn, 1932. ' ' CHANNING, Walter. Sketch of the life and character of John D. Fisher, M. D. 7p 8° [Bost., 1850] ' CHANNING, Walter, 1849-1921. Obituary. Boston M. & S. J., 1921, 185: 731. Also J Am M. Ass., 1921, 77: 1908. CHANNING Home. See Boston. Channing Home. CHANOT, Jean, 1901- *L'extrait methy- lique de bacilles de Koch; contribution a I'etude de son action dans les tuberculoses. 43p. 8° Par., 1926. CHANOWICZ, Szymon. *Le lait au roux comme aliment-remade pour les nourrissons [Geneve] 20p. 8? Annemasse, J. Rosnoblet. 1935 CHANSEAULME, Pierre, 1895- *De la scolio-cyphose au point de vue obstetrical, d'apres les observations de la clinique Baude- locque. 92p. 8? Par., 1924. CHANTEMESSE, Robert, 1889- *La vaccination antityphique dans l'armee navale 1912-18; historique; la vaccination dans la marine avant la guerre, pendant la guerre. 34p. 8? Par., 1924. CHANTEUX, Jacques Pierre Leon, 1900- *De quelques particularites cliniques et therapeu- tiques dans les grossesses extra-uterines rompues a propos d'une serie de 30 cas operas consecutive- ment et gueris. 52p. 8? Par., 1928. CHANTIER, Raymond. *Les complications tardives des blessures orbitaires. 95p. 8? Par. 1923 CHANTRAINE, Heinrich, 1891- *Blut- zucker-Untersuchungen bei Narkose und Nerven- krankheiten. 18p. 8? Bonn, H. Ludwig, 1920. CHANTRAINE, Pierre, 1908- ♦Traite- ment des synovites par les injections intra- synoviales; emploi de l'ether dans le traitement des synovites traumatiques [Alfort] 66p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. CHAO Chi Fong, 1899- *Zur Frage der Abhangigkeit der Erregbarkeit der Nerven vom Ionenmilieu. 24p. 8? Gott., E. Hofer, 1924. CHAO. Min-Shu, 1908- *Ueber ein- seitiges Lungenemphysem als Begleiterscheinung kindlicher Bronchialdrusentuberkulose. 20p. 8? Tub., H. Laupp, jr, 1935. CHAOUL, Henry, 1887- See Stierlin, Eduard. Klinische Rontgendiagnostik dea Verdauungskanals. 2. Aufl. 642p. 4? Berl., 1928. ----& ADAM, Albert. Die Schleimhaut des Verdauungskanals im Rontgenbild; eine normale und pathologische Rontgenanatomie der Innen- wand des Verdauungskanals. viii, 229p. 219 illust. 8? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1931. CHAPARD, Aristide, 1889- *Les geo- phagies. 31p. 8? Par., 1926. CHAPAUT 481 CHAPLIN CHAPAUT, Georges, 1897- *Les moyens de protection a utiliser et les precautions a prendre en radiologie. 48p. 8? Par., 1925. CHAPEAUROUGE, A. de. Einiges uber Inzucht und ihre Leistung auf verschiedenen Zuchtgebieten. 2 p. 1. 98p. ch. 4? Hamb., F. W. Rademacher, 1909. CHAPERON, Rene, 1883-1924. Belot, J. Necrologie. J. radiol. electr., 1925, 9: 95. CHAPERON, Robert. Contribution a I'etude anatomoradiologique des vaisseaux de la base du coeur vus de face. 62p. 11 pl. 8? Par., 1921. --- The same. 62p. 8? Par., Masson & cie., 1922. CHAPERON, Robert Charles, 1895- ♦L'arthrodese extra-articulaire de la hanche dans la coxalgie; procede de M. Paul Mathieu; indica- tions; technique; resultats. 82p. 6 pl. 18 ch. 8? Par., 1929. CHAPIN, Charles Value, 1856- Changes in type of contagious disease, with special refer- ence to smallpox and scarlet fever. 35p. 8? Chic, 1926. --- Papers of Charles V. Chapin, M. D.; a review of public health realities, xxiv, 244p. port. 8? N. Y., Commonwealth Fund, 1934. See also Vincent. G. E. Testimonial exercises by the Rhode Island Medical Society in honor of Charles V. Chapin, M. D., Sc. D., at the unveiling of his portrait held in the Medical Librarv Building Jan. 17th, 1927. Rhode Island M. J., 1927, 10: SS^S. CHAPIN, Henry Dwight, 1857- Heredity and child culture. xiii, 219p. pl. ch. 8? N. Y., E. P. Dutton & Co. [1922] Also new ed. rev. & enl. xv, 278p. front. 1928. --- & ROYSTER, Lawrence Thomas. Dis- eases of infants and children. 5. ed. xv, 633p. 11 pl. 8? N. Y., W. Wood & Co., 1925. Also 6. ed. xv, 675p. 10 pl. 1928. --- [The same] Pediatrics. 7. ed. xvi, 775p. illust. tab. diagrs. 8? Bait., W. Wood & Co., 1933 CHAPIN, John Basset, 1829-1918. Brush, E. N. [Biography] Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1930, 14: no. 2., port. CHAPIN, William Andrew Robertson, 1890- The lost legion; the story of the 1,500 American doctors who served with the B. E. F. in the Great War. p. 1. xi, 408p. 21 pl. 8? Springf., Mass., 1926. CHAPIN, William Sfanders] 1881- See MacNeal, Ward J. Studies in nutrition. 406p. 8! Urbana [1929] CHAPIREAU, Alexandre, 1902- *La loi allemande pour la lutte contre les maladies veneriennes; les resultats de son application en Allemagne occupee. 53p. 8? Par., 1929. CHAPIREAU, Nicolas Jacques Pierre, 1907- *Le traitement des epitheliomas cutanes par le thermocauter. 44p. 8? Par., 1936. CHAPIRO, Jacques Stanislas. Contribution & I'etude de la meningite tuberculeuse (statistique hospitaliere) 15p. 8? Geneve, 1924. CHAPLAIN, Maurice. *Les ecoles de plein air. 72p. 4 pl. 8? Par., 1921. CHAPLET, A. See Rousset, Henri, & Chaplet, A. Les metiers et les in- dustries de I'alimentation. 308p. Par., 1922. Also Wilm, Walt W., & Chaplet, A. Gaz de guerre et guerre des gaz. 140p. 12? Par. [1936] CHAPLIN, Arnold, 1864- Medicine in England during the reign of George III. 2 p. 1. 141p. 8° Lond., 1919. --- The Harveian oration on medicine in the century before Harvey; delivered at the Royal College of Physicians of London, on October 18, 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----31 1922. 28p. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Daniels- son [1922] CHAPMAN, Alvan Wentworth, 1809-99. [Biography] Some Am. Med. Botanists (H. A. Kelly) N. Y., 1929, 163. CHAPMAN, Benjamin M., 1888- Dis- eases of the lungs and their treatment. 33p. 2 pl. 8? Chic, 1927. CHAPMAN, Charles W[illiams] 1847- Heart disease in childhood and youth; with 2 appendices. 2. ed. 5 p. 1. lOlp. 21. 13p.;15p. 12? Lond., Med. Pub. Co. [1903] CHAPMAN, Frank E. Report of the Com- mittee on Floors, submitted at the annual con- ference, Atlantic City, Sept. 25-30, 1922. 20p. 8? Chic, Am. Hosp. Ass., 1922. ---- Hospital organization and operation. xv, 270p. diagr. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1924. CHAPMAN, George Henry, 1886- To- bacco investigations. 38p. 8? Amherst, Mass., 1920. Forms No. 195 of Bull. Massachusetts Agr. Exp. Sta. CHAPMAN, John, 1908- See Carmichael, Francis A.j & Chapman, John. A guide to psychiatric nursing. 2. ed. 175p. 8? Phila., 1936. CHAPMAN, Nathaniel, 1780-1853. Farley, D. L. Nathaniel Chapman and his lectures on the practice of physic, Philadelphia, 1818. Ann. M. Hist., 1928, 10: 480-5.—[Portrait] Med. Rev. of Rev., 1935, 41: 107. CHAPMAN, Thomas Algernon, 1842-1921. D., A. D. Obituary. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1923, s. B., 94: p.xxx, port. CHAPON, Francis Urbain, 1903- *Sur un nouveau traitement du bouton d'orient par l'application locale d'extraits vegetaux. 52p. 5 pl. 8? Par., 1929. CHAPOY, Pierre, 1908- *Nephrose li- poidiqueet gestation [Paris] 79p. 8? Besangon, Jacques & Demontrond, 1934. CHAPPA. See Frambesia. CHAPPAZ, Gaston, 1899- *Etude cryo- scopique sur le mecanisme de la traversee pla- centaire. 59p. 8? Par., 1925. CHAPPEDELAINE, Gilberle de, 1891- *Les calculs du rein invisibles a la radiographic 75p. 2 pl. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1937. CHAPPEL, Henri, 1902- Contribution a I'etude des syndromes complexes du carrefour sous-hepatique; periduodenite; lithiase biliaire; image diverticulaire du duodenum. 66p. 8? Par., 1927. CHAPPELEAR, Claude S., 1893- *Health subject matter in natural sciences [Columbia Univ.] 107p. 8? N. Y., 1929. CHAPPELL, George Shepard, 1877- Through the alimentary canal with gun and camera; a fascinating trip to the interior, per- sonally conducted; with an introduction by Rob- ert Benchley. xxiii, 231p. pl. 8? N. Y., F. A. Stokes Co., 1930. CHAPPELL, Matthew N. *Blood pressure changes in deception [Columbia Univ.] 39p. 8? N. Y., 1929. CHAPPET, Edouard, 1826-1922. Audry, J. Necrologie. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 84-8. CHAPPLAIN, Henry, 1892- *Etude des papillomes de l'uretere; pathologie et traitement. 76p. 8? Par., 1923. CHAPPUSOT, Nicolas. De mente et memoria. 14 1. 8? Paris, de Marnef [1500] CHAPRON, Henri, 1889- Contribution a I'etude de la non-delivrance chez la vache [Alfort] 27p. 8? Par., 1925. CHAPTER 482 CHARACTER CHAPTER (A) in early dental history; un- veiling of memorial tablet at Bainbridge, Ohio. p.380-401. 8? Columbus, O., 1926. Cutting from Ohio Archeol. & Hist. Q., 1926, 35: CHAPUIS, Fritz, 1888- *Zerreissung der Nabe.schnur intra partum. 38p. 8? Erlangen, Junge & Sohn, 1919. CHAPUIS, Paul, 1890- *Le danger des courants electriques industriels et domestiques de faible tension [Paris] 47p. 8? Dijon, 1919. CHAPUIS, Paul, 1905- Contribution a I'etude du traitement du prurit ano-vulvaire. 47p. 8? Par., 1934. CHAPUIS, Pierre. *Essai sur les kystes de la conjonctive. 51p. 8? Par., 1922. CHAPUT, Henry, 1901- *Bistouri elec- trique a haute frequence (ondes entretenues) en stomatologic 61p. 8? Par., 1930. CHARACEAE. Janet, C. Considerations sur l'etre vivant; la characee consideree au point du vue orthobion- tique. 54p. 4? Beauvais, 1922. Dorantcs Ortega, L. Breves consideraciones sobre las espe- cies del gGnero Chara como plantas larvicidas. Rev. m6d. veracruz., 1923, 3: 49-53.—Hill, S. E. Extraction of an emul- sion-stabilizing substance from Nitella with distilled water. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 413.—Osterhout, W. J. V. Nature of the action current in Nitella; general con- siderations. J. Gen. Physiol., 1934, 18: 215-27. Also repr. ------ & Harris, E. S. The concentration effect in Nitella. Ibid., 1928-29, 12: 761-81. ------ & Blinks, L. R. Studies on stimulation in Nitella. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 836-8. CHARACTER. See also Behavior; Characterology; Constitu- tion; Instinct; Personality; Sentiment; Will. For somatic character see Body; Heredity; Sex. Allers, R. The psychology of character; translated by E. B. Strauss. 383p. 8? Lond., 1931. Elliot, H. S. R. Human character. 272p. 12? Lond., 1922. Hoop, J. H. van der. Character and the un- conscious; a critical exposition of the psychology of Freud and Jung; transl. by E. Trevelyan. 222p. 8? Lond., 1923. Kunkel, F. What it means to grow up; a guide in understanding the development of char- acter; transl. by Barbara Keppel-Compton and Hulda Niebuhr. 180p. 8? N. Y., 1936. Lehmann, G. Psychologie der Individualita- ten; ein Beitrag zur Theorie des Charakters. 132p. 16? Berl., 1928. Norton, C. Studies in character. 202p. 8? Bost. [1906] Roback, A. A. The psychology of character; with a survey of temperament. 595p. 8? Lond., 1927. Adler, A. Die Formen der seelischen Aktivitat; ein Beitrag zur inriividualpsychologischen Charakterkunde. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1934, 12: 1-5.—Brown, W. The psychology of character. J. Neur. Psychbpath., Lond., 1926- 27, 7: 125-31. ------ Character and personality. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 434.—Del Greco, F. Intellet- tualita e carattere. Riv. psicol., 1921, 17: 140-51.—Elliot, H. S. The study of human character. Sociol. Rev., Lond. 1913, 6: 222-35.—Gemelli, A. Sulla natura e sulla genesi del carattere. Q. psichiat., Genova, 1930, 17: 41-61.—Hoffmann, H. Die seelischen Grundlagen des Charakters. Umschau 1928, 32: 357-60.—Jastrow, J. Modern psychology, the present study of character and temperament. Sc. American, 1915, 80: suppl., 306.—Juarros, C. Teoria sexual del caracter (un precursor del siglo xvi) Siglo m<§d., 1927, 79: 129-31.— Lehman, H. C, & Witty, P. A. The present status of the tendency to collect and hoard. Psychol. Rev., 1927, 34: 48-56.—Liebert, A. Die Angst vor der Technik; ein Beitrag zur Charakterologie unserer Zeit. Jahrb. Charakt., 1927, 4: 43-61.—Plitz, J. Character from the biological point of view' J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1930, 76: 66S-76.—Poznishev, S. V. [Study of personality and character] J. psychol. neur Moskva, 1922, suppl. 1, 126-44.— Reuther, F. Das Gefiihls- leben in seiner typologischen Bedeutung bei E. R. Jaensch Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1937, 52: 179-242.—Ribot, T. Les tendances. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1915-17*, 12- 283-99.—Stern, W. On the nature and structure of character' Character & Personality, 1934-35, 3: 270-89.—Ujhely, \. Psychogermination (connexion between imagination and char- acter-dispositions) J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1921-22 27- 123-51. ' ---- Analysis and tests. See also Mental test; Psychoanalysis. Chandler, M. G. The elements of characters 8. ed. 234p. 12? Bost., 1907. Fesbroke, G. E. Character revelations of mind and body; a statement of methods for the study of the indications of character. 198p. 8° N. Y., 1922. Hadfield, J. A. Psychology and morals; an analysis of character. 4. ed. 186p. 8? Lond [1923] Hoffmann, H. Das Problem des Charak- teraufbaus; seine Gestaltung durch die erbbiolo- gische Personlichkeitsanalyse. 193p. 8? Berl 1926. Lentz, T. F., jr. *An experimental method for the discovery and development of tests of charac- ter [Columbia Univ.] 47p. 8? N. Y., 1925. Stanton, M. O. The encyclopaedia of face and form reading; a complete summary of character analysis, physical and mental traits revealed. 8. ed. 1203p. 8? Phila., 1924. Uhrbrock, R. S. *An analysis of the Downey will-temperament tests [Columbia Univ.] 78p. 8? N. Y., 1928. Balint, M. Charakteranalvse und Neubeginn. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1934, 20: 54-65.—Baumgarten, F. Character qualities. Brit. J. Psychol., 1935-36, 26: 289-98.— Bonaventura, E. Lo studio sperimentale del carattere nel bambino lattante. Riv. psicol., 1936, 32: 37-53.—Broom, M. E. A study of a test of ascendence-submission. J. Appl. Psychol., 1930-31, 14: 405-13.—Buhrig, W. Mussolini; Pil- sudski; graphologische Charakterbilder. Zschr. Menschenk., 1927-28, 3: 227-34.—Collins, M. Character and temperament tests; a preliminary report. Brit. J. Psychol., 1925-26, 16: sect, gen., 89-99.—Decroly, O., & Wauthier, M. L. Con- tribution a I'etude des tests du caractere. J. psychol. norm. path., Par., 1929, 26: 201-50.—De Sanctis, S. Le reazioni caratterologiche, neuropatiche e psicopatiche. Athena, Roma, 1933, 2: 117-22. Also Character & Personality, 1934, 3: 40-53.—Gillespie, R. D. Contributions of psychological medicine to the estimation of character and temperament. Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1928, 8: 165-85.—Henning, H. Experi- mentelle Charakterstudien; das Partner- und das Zweipersonen- Experiment. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1927, 104: 224-32. Also Psychol. & Med., Stuttg., 1928, 3: 19-28. ------ Tests de caractere; nouveaux appareils et methodes a 2 personnes. Hyg. ment., Par., 1929, 24: 88-93. ------ Ziele und Moglichkeiten der experimentellen Charak- terprufung. Jahrb. Charakt., 1929, 6: 213-73, 5 pl—Herms- meier, F. Experimentell-psychologische Untersuchungen zur Charakterforschung; vergleichende Priifung der Methoden zur Untersuchung der ethischen Begriffe und Gefiihle. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1931, Beih. 55, 1-230.—Herskovits, M. J. A test of the Downey will-temperament test. J. Appl. Psychol., 1924-25, 8: 75-88.—Heuyer, G-, & Cour:hial. Tests de caractfire en neiiro-psycbiatrie infantile. Bull. m6d., Par., 1936,50:574-8. ------[et al.] Tests de caracteres en neuro- psychiatrie infantile. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1934, 92: pt 2, 162-214.—Keilhacker, M. Charakterologische Aufsatzun- tersuchungen. Zschr. angew, Psychol., 1936, 50: 149-82.— Long, C. A psycho-analytic studv of the basis of character. Proc. Internat. Conf. Women Physicians, 1920, 4: 67-90 — McDonough, M. R. The empirical study of character. Stud. Psychol. Psychiat., Bait., 1928-29, 2: 1-143. -----. The determination of general factors or fundamental traits of character and their relation. Ibid., 147-222.—Mailer, J. B. Character and personality tests. Psvchol. Bull., 1934, 31: 501; 1935, 32: 500.—May, M. A. The present status of the will-temperament tests. J. Appl. P.-vcbol., 1925-26, 9: 29-52. ------ Hartshorne, H., & Welty. R. E. Personality and character tests. Psychol. Bull., 1927, 24: 418; 1930, 27: 485.— Michaels, J. J., & Schilling. M. E. An attempt to determine the degree of anti-social behavior in psychopathic personalities and its correlation with the Porteus maze and Binet-Simon tests. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1936, 6: 397-405—Mira, E. Pauta para el examen caracterol6gico de un infante. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 789—Morgenthaler, W^ Ueber populare Charakter. diagnostik. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 912-4.—Ream. M. J. Group will-temperament tests. J. Educ. Psychol., 1922, 13: 7-16.—Reich. W. Ueber Charakteranalyse. .In- ternat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1928, 14: 180-96.—Rich- CHARACTER 483 CHARACTER ardson. C. A. The measurement of conative factors in children and their influence. Brit. J. Psychol., 1928-29, 19: sect, gen., 405-12.—Kugg, H. Is the rating of human character prac- ticable? J. Educ. Psychol., 1921, 12: 425; 485; 1922, 13: 30; 81.—Snow, A. J. Can we read human character? Hygeia, Chic, 1925, 3: 185-8.—Symonds. P. M. The present status of character measurement. J. Educ. Psychol., 1924, 15: 484-98.—Travis, R. C. The measurement of fundamental character traits by a new diagnostic test. J. Abnorm. Psy- chol., 1924-25, 19: 400-20.—Uhrbrock, R. S., & Downey, J E. A non-verbal wi,U-temperament test. J. Appl. Psychol., 1927-28, 11: 95-105.—Valentine, C. W. The relative relia- bility of men and women in intuitive judgments of character. Brit. J. Psychol., 1928-29, 19: sect, gen., 213-38.—Walton, B. D. The relation between the amplitude of oscillations in short-period efficiency and steadiness of character. Ibid., 1936, 27: 181-8.—Wat30i», G. Measures of character and personality. Psychol. Bull., 1932, 29: 147-76. ------ Character and personality tests. Ibid., 1933, 30: 467-87. -----[Character tests, their development and application] Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933, 9: 125-37.—Weiss, A. B. Qualita- tive intelligence testing as a means of diagnosis in the examina- tion of psychopathic children. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1935, 5: 154-79. ---■ Development. Beatj, I. *Die Bedeutung der Kindheitsein- driicke fiir das Werden des Charakters und der Gesamtpersonlichkeit [Munchen] 117p. 8? Osterwieck-Harz, 1929. Cimbal, W. Charakterentwicklung des gesun- den und nervosen Kindes; ihre Beeinflussung durch Rasse und Erziehung. 280p. 8? Berl., 1934. Gallichax, C G. Mother and son; a psycho- logical study of character formation in children. 318p. 8? Lond. [1923] Mumford, E. E. The dawn of character; a study of child life. 7. impr. 210p. 8? Lond., 1920. Auden, G. A. On endogenous and exogenous factors in character formation. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1926, 72: 1-25.— Bettica, R. Carattere ed anima del bambino. Pediat. prat., Mod., 1934, 11: 279-82.— Bouterwek. H. Erhebungen an eineiigen Zwillingspaaien iiber Erbanlage und Umwelt als Charakterbildner. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1936, 20: 265- 75.—Busemann, A. Ueber Milieu und Charakter. Zschr. padag. Psychol., 1930, 31: 209-22.—Fries, M. E. Factors in character development, neuroses, psychoses, and delinquency. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1937, 7: 142-81. ------ Brokaw. K-, & Murray, V. F. The formation of character as observed in the well baby clinic. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49: 28-42.— Gemelli, A. Ueber das Wesen und die Entstehung des Cha- rakters. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1935, 13: 7-28.—Greer. A. E. The scientific basis for the developmen' of character. Med. Rec, Houston, 1937, 31: 198-201 — Gruenberg, S. M. The significance of the home in the per- sonality and character development of the adolescent. Proc. Internat, Congr. Ment. Hyg., 1932, 2: 151-86.—Hadfield, I. A. The development of the will in the small child. Med. Times, Lond., 1925, 53: 97-9.—Hetzer, H. Charakteranlage und Lebensraum in ihrer Wechselwirkung. Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1935, 48: 257-64.—Hoffmann. H. Die normale und pathologische Charaktergestaltung; Charakter und Umwelt. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 383-6.—Kanizsai, D. [Outside factors of character development] Gyogyaszat, 1932, 72: 204; 220; 237.—Kovacs, V. Wiederholungstendenz und Charakterbildung. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1931, 17: 449-63.—Laforgue, R. Les mecanismes d'autopunition et leur influence sur le caractere de I'enfant. Rev.fr. psychanal., 1929, 3: 735-49.—Lorand, S. Character formation and psycho-analysis. Psycho-anal. (Lorand) N. Y., 1933, 72-84.— Muller-Freienfels, R. Charakter und Erlebnis. Jahrb. Charakt., 1926, 2-3: 21-43.—Rohde. Anlage und Umwelt in ihrer Bedeutung fur die Entwicklung von Charakter und Per- sonlichkeit. Korbl. Allg. arztl. Verein. Thuringen, 1932, 61: 209-29.—Ronge, P. H. [Influence of circumstances in youth upon character formation] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: 19-22.—Scheid, K. F. Ueber senile Charakterentwicklung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 148: 437-68.—Scherke, H. Zur Frage der Schiilercharakteristik. Internat. Zschr. Indi- vidpsychol., Wien, 1933, 11: 301-15.—Schroeder, T. Sex and censorship the eternal conflict. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 600-3.—Tabori, J. Zur Charakterbildung des Kleinkindes. Psychother. Prax., Wien, 1934, 1: 103-5.—Williams, F. E. The importance of social relationships in the development of the personality and character of the adolescent. Proc. Inter- nat. Congr. Ment. Hyg., 1932, 2: 187-98. ---Expression. See also Behavior; Graphology; Physiognomy. Arnold, W. Leistung und Charakter. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1937 53: 48-79.—Baumgarten, F. Charakter und Beruf. Jahrb. Charakt., 1926, 2-3: 155-66.—Decroly, O. La caractSrologie et I'orientation professionnelle. Hyg. ment., Par., 1929, 24: 65-78.—Herrmann, F. Charakter und Symp- tom. Psychol. & Med., Stuttg., 1929-30, 4: 14-21.—Schultze, B. Ueber einen Zusammenhang zwischen Scheitellage und Charakter. Zschr. Menschenk., 1929-30, 5: 283-6. ---- Heredity. Pfahler, G. Vererbung als Schicksal; eine Charakterkunde; mit einer Beilage; charaktero- logisches Hauptschema. 234p. 8? Lpz., 1932. Eilks, H., & Fischer, G. H. Charakterkunde, Typologie und Vererbungslehre. Arch. ges. Psychol, 1933, 87: 433-46.— Hays, F. A. Studies on the inheritance of persistency. Ge- netics, 1936, 21: 519-24.—Hoffmann, H. Charakteiforsehung und Vererbungslehre. Jahrb. Charakt., 1927, 4: 325-49.— Kohn, W. Die Vererbung des Charakters; Studien an Zwillin gen. Arch. Rassenb., 1935, 29: 1-26.—Pfahler, G. Erb- charakterologie und Jaensch'sche Integrationstypologie. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1933, 128: 355-90. ------Vererbung des Charakters. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1700-4.—Ruttmann, W. J. Das Erbgut im Gefiige des Charakters; Leitlinien zu einer Erbcharakterkunde. Zschr. Menschenk., 1935-36, 11: 181-207.—Schroder, P. Charakter- Erb-Lehre. Nervenarzt. 1935, 8: 169-74.—Weimer, J. Un- tersuchungen zur Erbcharakterkunde; erbcharakterologische Untersuchung einer Familie mit verhaltens- und experimental- psychologischen Methoden. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1935, 19: 600-41. ---- Pathology. See also Psychoneurosis; Psychopathology; also names of diseases influencing character as Encephalitis; Endocrine system, Diseases, &c. Lieblich, E. *Influence des maladies sur les caracteres. 43p. 8? Par., 1935. Rousset, A. -"^Contribution a I'etude clinique des troubles du caractere; etude critique de la legitimate des mesures d'hospitalisation et d'in- ternement pour troubles graves du charactere. 59p. 8? Par., 1937. Adler, A. Neurotisches Weltbild. Internat. Zschr. Indi- vidpsychol., Wien, 1936, 14: 129-37.—Alexander, F. Der neurotische Charakter; seine Stellung in der Psychopathologie und in der Literatur. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1928, 14: 26-44. Also Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1930, 11: 292-311. ------ Psychosis, neurosis, and character- disturbance; the Nathan Lewis Hatfield lecture. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1930, 52: 96-107—Bartemeier, L. H. The neurotic character as a new psychoanalytic concept. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1931, 1: 512-20.—Berze, J. Zur Physiologie und Pathologie der intentionalen Sphiire. Psy- chiat. neur. Wschr., 1913-14, 15: 532-7.—Birnbaum, K. Konstitution, Charakter und Psychose. Deut. med. Wschr. 1924, 50: 1275-7.—Del Greco, F. Personality ed anomalie del carattere. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1928, 3. ser., 16: 187-98. ------ Sulle anormalita di carattere di alcuni grandi intellet- tuali. Arch. gen. neur., Nocera, 1929, 10: 182-9. ------ Ne- vrosi e carattere. Q. psichiat., Genova, 1930, 17: 81-8. _ Caratteri simpatetici e le loro anomaiie. Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1931, 25: 143-53. —----- I componenti psico-pato- logici del carattere. Gior. psichiat., 1934, 62: 78r86. ------ II significato clinico e caratterologico degli squilibri e delle asimmetrie psico-individuali. Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1936, 30: 61-72.—Ewald, G. Die biologischen Grundlagen von Temperament und Charakter. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1926, 17: H. 5, 9-18. Also Erg. ges. Med., 1927, 10:485-520.— Givens, A. J. The neurotic. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1911, 4: 524-34.—Glover, E. The neurotic character. Internat. J. Psychoannl., Lond., 1926, 7: 11-30. Also Psycho-anal. (Lorand) N. Y., 1933, 192-203.—Jacobssohn, E. Beitrag zur asozialen Charakterbildung. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1930, 16: 210-35.—Jones, E. The anxiety character. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 177-85.—Kasteele, R. P. van de. The so-called neuropath. Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1930-31, 17: 397-409.—Kramer. F., & Leyen. R. von der. Entwicklungs- verlaufe anethischer, gemutloser psychopathischer Kinder. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934, 43: 305-422.—Ledent, R. Les troubles du caractere. Liege med., 1934, 29: 1145-62.— Lehrman, P. R. The significance of phantasy in neurotic behavior. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 342-4.—Lewin, B. D. The compulsive character. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 191-9.—Lind, W. A. T. The studv of normal and pathological character. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 617-20.—Lorand, A. S. The reactive character. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 200-4.—Mairet, P. Hamlet, der Neurotiker. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol, Wien, 1931, 9: 424-37.—Moran, T. F. A brief studv of the validity of a neurotic inventory. J. Appl. Psychol, 1935, 19: 180-8.—Paul-Boncour, G. Les anomalies caractericlles de l'enfance et de l'adolescence. Progr. mid., Par., 1925, 40: 271-4.—Reich, W. Der genitale und der neu- rotische Charakter; Untersuchungen iiber die libido-okono- mische Funktion des Charakters. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1929, 15: 435-55.—Rizzatti, E. Fisiopatologia del carattere infantile. Prat, pediat., Milano, 1933, 11: 15-21.— CHARACTER 484 CHARACTER Schaxel, H. The Freudian ego-theory and character pathol- ogy. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 148-63.—Schroder, P. Psychopatben und abnorme Charaktere. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1007-9. Also Bull. Massachusetts Dep. Ment. Dis., 1935, 19: No. 1-2, 2-6—Schultz-Hencke. H. Der neurotische Charakter. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1683-5.— Skottowe, I. Some aspects of character defect. Ment. Welf., Lond., 1935, 16: 77-81.—Sukhanov, S. A. [Pathological characters] Prakt. vrach, S.-Peterb., 1907, 6: 731; 758. Also Arch, neur., Par., 1909, 2: 217-24.—Stern. A. Some observations on character changes in neurotic-. Am. Med., 1921, 27: 303-9.—Stra3ser, C. Nervoser Charakter-Disposi- tion zur Trunksucht und Erziehung. Zschr. Pathopsychol., 1914, Erganzbd, 1: 204-15.—Wilmanns, K. Die normale und pathologische Charaktergestaltung; die pathologischen Veran- derunaen des Charakters und ihre diagnostische Bedeutung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 553; 608.—Wittels, F. The hysterical character. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 186-90. Psychophysical correlations. See also Constitution; Mind and body. Agostini, C. La influenza dei fattori biologici nella forma- zione del carattere. Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1924, 18: 7-26.—Birnbaum, K. Konstitution, Charakter und Psychose. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 1275-7.------ Konstitution und Charakter. Ibid., 1927, 53: 2159.—Charpentier, R. Les relations du caractere et des constitutions psychiques avec les fonctions endocrino-vagosympathiques. Medecine, Par., 1932, 13: 121-6.—Del Greco, F^ Sui componenti somato-psicologici del carattere (nota critica) Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1927, 3. ser., 15: 271-80.—Friedemann, A. Handbau und Charakter- kunde. Jahrb. Charakt.. 1929, 6: 121-53, 8 pl------Von Korperbau, Charakter und Motorik. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1933, 35: 47; 60.—Garrison, F. H. Constitution and character- ology (cycloids and schizoids) Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1927, n. ser., 3: 489-95.—Gruhle, H. W. Historische Bemerkungen zum Problem Charakter und Korperbau. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 84: 444-9. Also Naturwissenschaften, 1924, 12: 969-75. Also Umschau, 1925, 29: 1.—Gurewich, M. Motorik, Korperbau und Charakter. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1925-26, 76: 521-32.------& Oseretzky, N. Die konsti- tutionellen Variationen der Psychomotorik und ihre Bezie- hungen zum Korperbau und zum Charakter. Ibid., 1930, 91: 286-312.—Kessel, R. The influence of the ductless glands on character. West Virginia M. ./., 1937, 33: 153-60.—Krisch, H. Woher stammt die populare Ueberzeugung, dass eine Relation zwischen somatischem und psychischem Habitus besteht? Prinzipielles zum Thema: Physiognomik, Korperbau und Charakter. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1926-27, 79: 489-97 — Laignel-Lavastine. Les facteurs endocriniens du caractere. Presse mid., 1926, 34: 1314.—Michel, R-, & Weeber, R. Korperbau und Charakter. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1924, 71: 265-71.—Niceforo, A. Profili grafici dei caratteri fisici e psichici di un individuo o di un gruppo. Riv. psicol, 1936, 32: 54-64.—Rink, W. Konstitution und Charakter. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 1695. Also Zschr. Menschenk., 1928, 4: 50-64 — WeiS3enfeld, F. Beitrage zum Problem: Korperbau und Charakter. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 96: 173-208. ---- racial and national. See also names of races and nations. Marker, F. Charakterbilder der Rassen; Rassenkunde auf physiognomischer und phreno- logischer Grundlage. 131p. 8? Berl. [1934] Bayly, H. W. Safeguarding racial characteristics. In his Triple challenge, Lond., 1935, 311-29.—Eydt, A. Die Neu- formung der Erziehungslehre durch rassenpsychologische Ergebnisse. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1927, 8: 155-8.— Gesemann, G. Volkscharaktertypologie der Serbokroaten. Jahrb. Charakt., 1928, 5: 207-69, 6 pl, 4 maps.—Hertz, F. Die allgemeinen Theorien vom Nationalcharakter. Arch. Sozialwiss., 1925, 54: 657-715.— Rutz, O. Der Gemutsaus- druck als Rassenmerkmal. Anthropos, Modling, 1911, 6: 147; 302.—Sandvoss, H. Rassenpsychologie auf Grund von Charakterologie. Volk & Rasse, 1931, 6: 26-36.—Seligman, C. G. Chinese and Japanese, a study in character and tem- perament. Birmingham M. Rev., 1936, 11: 277-83. ---- Sex differences. See also Sex. Exner, M. J. The sex factor in character training. J. Social Hyg., 1924, 10: 385-96.—Jelliffe, S. E. Some frag- mentary reflections on masculine superiority. Med. J. & Rec 1932, 135: 337-40.—Schmidberger, G. Ueber Geschlechtsun- terschiede in Temperaments- und Charaktereigenschaften bei Volksschulkindern. Arch. ges. Psychol, 1935, 94: 306-16 Also Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1935, 36: 165-7. ---- Training. See also Education. Seif, L., & Zilahi, L. Selbsterziehung des Charakters: Alfred Adler zum 60. Geburtstage gewidmet von seinen Schiilern und Mitarbeitern der Individualpsychologie. 200p. 8? Lpz 1930. Friedmann. A. Die innere Arbeit in der Charakterbildung- Selbstbeobachtung, Training, Einstellung, Umstellung. In-' ternat. Zschr. Individpsychol, Wien, 1930, 8: 78-84.—Glueck, B. Psychoanalysis and child guidance. Ment. Hyg., Alb ' 1930, 14: 813-27.—Huguenin, E. La culture du caractere a' I'ecole de l'Odenwald. Hyg. ment., Par., 1930, 25: 147-59.— McCloy, C. H. Character building through physical education Res. Q- Am. Phys. Educ. Ass., 1930, 1: 41-61.—Research in methods of character education. School & Soc, 1919, 9; 718.—Ricon, P. Educacion del caracter. Repert. med. cir' Bogota, 1917-18, 9: 229-38.—Starbuck, E. D. Some of the fundamentals of character education. School & Soc, 1924, 20: 97-101.—Wright, H. W. Some modern phases of psy! chology; their relation to the training of children and the pre- vention of nervousness. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1917, 91: 584-7. ---- Types. Pfahler, G. Erbcharakterkunde, Gestalt- psychologie und Integrationstypologie. 253p. 8? Lpz., 1937. Forms Beih. 73, Zschr. angew. Psychol. Reijnders, A. F. M. Die Psychologie der Biologen; Versuch einer Einteilung der wissen- schaftlichen Charaktertypen im allgemeinen (auf Grund einer Enquete) 207p. 8? Haag, 1929. Adler, A. Ueber den Ursprung des Strebens nach Ueber- legenheit und des Gemeinschaftsgefiihles. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol, Wien, 1933, 11: 257-63.—Baumgarten, F. Charakterologisches in dem Berufe des Regulierungsbeamten. Jahrb. Charakt., 1924, 1: 41-8.—Bianchini, M. L. La carat- terologia psicoanalitica ed i suoi psicobiotipi. Arch, gen neur., Nocera, 1934, 15: 143-7.—Dessoir, M. Character types. Character & Personality, 1934-35, 3: 214-21.—Downey. J. E. Jung's psychological types and will temperament patterns. J. Abnorm. Psychol, 1923-24, 18: 345-9.—Freschl, R. Das Streben nach Macht; der Weg zum Menschen. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol, Wien, 1935, 13: 115-23.—Giese, F. Caraoterologia tipol6gica. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1934, 14: 521-35.—Goyanes Capdevila, J. Ensayo sobre los tipos psicosomaticos de el quijote. Siglo m6d., 1931, 88: 653-64.— Hattineberg, H. von. Psychologische Typen. Ber. Allg. arztl Kongr. Psychother., 1929, 4: 22-35 [Discussion] 67- 77.—Heinze, H. Die disharmonischen Homburgers; zur Kritik der typologischen Auffassung der Charaktere. Mschr. Psy- chiat., 1933, 85: 330-65.—Hildebrandt, K. Der Gelehrte. Jahrb. Charakt., 1924, 1: 153-85.—Kronfeld. A. Der Ver- standesmensch. Ibid., 227-36.—Schenck, H. Studien zur Psychologie menschlicher Typen; experimentell-strukturpsy- chologische Untersuchung iiber den dynamischen Typus. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt,, 1929, 113: 91- 181.—Schneider, K. Der triebhafte und der bewusste Mensch, Jahrb. Charakt., 1924, 1: 345-51.—Verweyen, J. M. Zur Charakterologie des Handlertypus. Zschr. Menschenk., 1926- 27, 2: H. 3, 1-6.—Vetter, A. Die Gliederung des Charakters. Ibid., 1927-28, 3: 353-63. CHARACTER and personality; an interna- tional quarterly of psychodiagnostics and allied studies. Durham, N. C, v.l, 1932- CHARACTEROLOGY. See also Character; Personality; Psychology, medical. Character and Personality. Durham, N. C, v.l, 1932- Iowa, U. S. University. Studies in Charac- ter. Iowa City, v.l. 1927-28. Jahrbuch der Charakterologie. Berl, v.1-6, 1924-29. Kronfeld, A. Lehrbuch der Charakterkunde. 451p. 8? Berl., 1932. Moore, T. V. Percy Bysshe Shelley; an intro- duction to the study of character. 62p. 8? Princeton [1922] [Ohly, C. H.] Lebensgestaltung nach Veran- lagung, Charakter und Schicksal aus dem Leben eines Arztes. 117p. 16? Freib., 1929. Utitz, E. Charakterologie. 398p. 8? Char- lottenb., 1925. Allers, R. Charakter als Ausdruck; ein Versuch iiber psy- choanalytische und individualpsychologische Charakterologie. Jahrb. Charakt.. 1924, 1: 1-39— Badouin, C. Introduc- tion a une science du caractere. J. psvchol. norm, path., Par., 1935, 32: 402-17.—Bahnsen, J. Realdialektische Nach- trage zur Charakterologie und allgemeinen Psychologie. Med. Klin., Berl, 1934, 30: 227-43.—Boven, W. Pour une caractfe- rologie. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 13: 109-17. Rapport sur la caractdrologie (du point de vue biolo- gique) Ibid., 1929, 24: 25-52.—Del Greco, F. .Sulla possi- bility di una scienza del carattere. Note psichiat, Pesaro, CHARACTEROLOGY 485 CHARBONNEL 1924, 3. ser., 12: 211-8.—Glover, E. Einige Probleme der psychoanalytischen Charakterologie. Internat. Zschr. Psy- choanal., Wien, 1926, 12: 326-33— Hartmann, H. Ueber genetische Charakterologie, insbesondere iiber psychoanalyti- sche. Jahrb. Charakt., 1929, 6: 73-95.—Heilbrunn, E. Stendhal's character. Ibid., 155-76.—Kehrer, F. Die nor- male und pathologische Charaktergestaltung; Wesen und arztliche Bedeutung der Charakterologie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 297-301.—Kern, H. Der gegenwartige Stand der Charakterkunde. Fortsch. Med., 1937, 55: 75-80.—Kobilin- ski. A. von. Die beiden Hauptstrbmungen der Charaktero- logie. Zschr. Menschenk., 1926-27, 2: H. 1, 29-32—Kobylin- sky, M. Caratterologia. Q. psichiat., Genova, 1926, 13: 230-5.—Krausz, E. O. Biozentrische oder individualpsycholo- gische Charakterkunde? Internat. Zschr. Individpsvchol, Wien, 1932, 10: 19-29.—Kiinkel, F. Die dialektische Charak- terkunde als Ergebnis der kulturellen Krise. In Deut. Seelen- heilk. (Goring, M. H.) Lpz., 1934, 69-84.—Lehmann, G. Julius Bahnsen, der Begriinder der Charakterologie; 100. Geburtstag. Zschr. Menschenk., 1930-31, 6: 1-11.—Lersch, P. Grundriss einer Charakterologie des Selbstes. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1934, 46: 129-69— Ley, A. Les methodes de pathographie historique et biographique. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1934, 34: 438-44.—Lowy, M. Versuch einer motori- Bchen Psychologie mit Ausblicken auf die Charakterologie. Jahrb. Charakt., 1929, 6: 305-419.—Mailer, J. B. Studies in character and personality in German psychological literature. Psychol. Bull, 1933, 30: 209-32.—Mayer-Gross, W. Bemer- kungen zur psychiatrischen Charakterkunde. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 89: 68-77.—Ninck, M. Die Grund- lagen der Charakterkunde von Ludwig Klages. Zschr. Menschenk., 1926-27, 2: H. 4, 48-59.—Pfander. A. Grund- probleme der Charakterologie. Jahrb. Charakt., 1924, 1: 289-335.—Prinzhorn, H. Psychiatrische Wege zur Charak- terologie. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1925, 76: 121-6. ------ Wege zur Charakterologie. Jahrb. Charakt., 1926, 2: 1- 20. ----- Die Begrundung einer reinen Charakterologie durch Ludwig Klages. Ibid., 1927, 4: 115-32.—Rink, W. Charakterologische Bibliographie. Zschr. Menschenk., 1926- 27, 2: H. 4, 60; 1927-28, 3: H. 1, 55; 1928,4:188.—Schemer, K. Kunstlerstudien. Jahrb. Charakt., 1924, 1: 337-43.—Schie- bold, R. Rechtswissenschaft und Charakterkunde. Zschr. Menschenk., 1928, 4: 29-46.—Spearman, C. E. The old and the young sciences of character. Character & Personality, 1935-36, 4: 11-6.—Spoerl, H. D. Faculties versus traits; Gall's solution. Ibid., 216-31.—Utitz, E. Autonome Charak- terologie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 499-501.—Verweyen, J. M. Menschenkenntnis und Irrtum. Zschr. Menschenk., 1929-30, 5: 267-75.—Wagner, L. Fritz Kiinkel; Einfuhrung in die Charakterkunde, auf individualpsychologischer Grund- lage. Ibid., 286-303.—Wolff, W. Gestaltidentitat in der Charakterologie. Psychol. & Med., Stuttg., 1929-30, 4: 32-44. ----- Ueber Faktoren der charakterologischen Urteils- bildung. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1930, 35: 385-446.—Ziveri, A. La caratterologia nei suoi rapporti biologici, psicologici egiuridici. Cervello, 1932, 11: 197. CHARACTER trait. See also Behavior, Disorders; Habit. Allport, G. W., & Odbert, H. S. Trait- names; a psycho-lexical study. 171p. 8? Princeton, N. J., 1936. Forms No. 1, v.47, Psychol. Monogr., Princeton. Sommerville, R. C. *Physical motor and sensory traits [Columbia Univ.] 108p. 8? N. Y., 1924. Forms No. 75 of Arch. Psychol, N. Y. Baumgarten, F. Les traits de caractere. Riv. psicol, 1935, 31:179-89.—Filter, R. O. An experimental study of character traits. J. Appl Psychol, 1921-22, 5: 297-317.—MacBride, E. W. The inheritance of acquired habits. Nature, Lond., 1934, 133: 598.—Maulik, S. Inheritance of habits. Ibid., 134: 253.—Michaels, J. J., & Goodman, S. E. The incidence of like traits in 154 siblings and 50 cousins in a group of so- called normal children. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1935, 5: 404-6.—Paterson. D. G., & Ludgate, K. E. Blond and bru- nette traits; a quantitative study. J. Personnel Res., 1922, 1: 122-7.—Sakharov, G. P. [Preliminary notes from observations on the heredity of acquired habits] Russ. klin., 1929, 12: 365-72.—Taylor, W. S. Characteristics of the neurotically predisposed. J. Abnorm. Psychol, 1925-26, 20: 377-83.— Washburn, M. F., & Stepanova, V. Absolute judgments of character traits in self and in others. Am. J. Psychol, 1923, 34: 96-9. CHARAKA Club. Proceedings. N. Y., v.6, 1925; v.8, 1935. CHARALAMBOPULOS, Alexander. *Ein kritischer Beitrag zur Geschichte des griechi- schen Pferdes und Rindes. 50p. 8? Bern, Ott & Bollinger, 1916. CHARAPANOVSKY, Joseph, 1900- *Les peYi-il&tes adh6sives chroniques primitives. 77p, 8? Par.. 1929, CHARBONNEL, Abel, 1907- Contribu- tion a I'etude du syndrome vestibulaire dyshar- monieux vraie et fausses dysharmonies vestibu- laires. 149p. 8? Par., L. Arnette, 1935. CHARBONNIER, Arsene Charles, 1878- *La vaginite granuleuse contagieuse des bovides; sa gravite economique [Alfort] 35p. 8? Par., 1925. CHARBONNIER, Jean Abel, 1892- Con- tribution a I'etude de l'intoxication des ouvrieres perlieres. 63p. 8? Par., 1923. CHARBONNIER, Roger, 1906- Con- tribution a I'etude de la prophylaxie antiveng- rienne a Hanoi. ' 72p. 8? Par., 1936. CHARBONNIER, William. Contribution a I'etude du voile du palais chez le foetus humain [Geneve] 40p. 8? Lausanne, 1925. CHARBUT, Charles. Contribution a I'etude du traitement des fractures malleolaires par l'ap- pareil de marche du Prof. Delbet. 36p. 8? Par., 1921. CHARCOAL. See also Adsorption, Therapeutic aspects; Carbon. Krol, L. A. *Adsorptie door kool. 61 p. 8? Leiden, 1919. Allmand, A. J., & Burrage, L. J. The determination of sorption isothermals, on charcoal by the retentivity technique— experiments with carbon tetrachloride and water. J. Phys. Chem., 1931, 35: 1692-703.—Amiot, R. Adsorption par le charbon de melanges binaires en solution aqueuse. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 636-8.—Bancroft, W. D., & Whearty, S. F., jr. Activation by charcoal. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1931, 17: 181-3.—Barrer, R. M. The interaction of hydrogen with micro-crystalline charcoal; activated sorption of hydrogen and methane by carbon. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1935, 149: ser. A, 253-69.—Bartell, F. E-, & Miller, E. J. Adsorption by activated sugar charcoal J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 992- 1000.—Bohn, H. Die Adsorption von Wasserstoff- und Hydroxylion an Tierkohle; iiber den isoelektrischen Punkt der Tierkohle. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 178: 119-38.—Boquet, A. Sur Tadsorption du venin de cobra et de la toxine diphterique par le charbon. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 187: 959-61 — Brindle, H. The adsorptive power of medicinal charcoals. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1928, 1: 334-7.—Dingemanse, E., & Laqueur, E. Zur Adsorption von Giften an Kohle. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 160: 407-16.—Erlichmann, M. Sulla opportunity di stabilire dei saggi che diano la misura del potere adsorbente relativo ai carboni usati in terapia. Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1932, 1: 367-79.—Fantus. B-, & Dyniewicz, J. M. Phenolphthalein studies; phenolphthalein and activated charcoal. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 337-41.—Fischer, H. Vergleichende Untersuchung iiber die Adsorption an Holzkohlen in Losung und in Gasen. Kolloid Beihefte, 1935, 42: 125-83— Frampton, V. L., & Gortner, R. A. Electrokinetics; interfacial energy and the molecular structure of organic compounds; the electrokinetic behavior of charcoals in aqueous solutions of organic acids. J. Phys. Chem., 1937, 41: 567-82.—Frumkin, A. Ueber die Adsorption von Elektrolyten durch aktivierte Kohle. Kolloid Zschr., 1930, 51: 123-9.—Ginsberg, I. Charcoal, the chemical truant officer; a new process for catching volatile solvents and putting them back to work. Sc American, 1924, 131: 328.— Gradwohl, M. Ueber den Einfluss der Reaktion auf die Oxyda- tion von Aminosiiuren an Tierkohle. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 219: 136-44.—Graf, H. Ueber die Adsorptionskraft medizini- scher Kohlepulver in verschiedenen Medien; Einfluss der Kap- selgelatine auf die Adsorptionskraft in Wasser. Berl. tierarztl Wschr., 1925, 41: 165, pl. —----& Suhr, R. Ueber die Ver- teilung der Granulatkohle von der Bauchhohle aus. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1929, 59: 301-11.—Hgray, A. Adsorbing power of coal preparations. Orv. hetil, 1931, 75: 924-6.— Herbst, H. Ueber den Einfluss des Wassergehaltes auf die Adsorptionsleistung einer aktiven Kohle. Biochem. Zschr., 1921, 118: 103-19. ------ Ueber die Verbesserung der Ad- sorptionsleistung von Holzkohlen. Kolloid Beihefte, 1935, 42: 184-301.—Hofmann, P. Untersuchungen fiber die Adsorp- tionskraft einiger medizinischer Kohlesorten. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh.. 1929, 60: 354-61.—Horton, P. M. The decolor- izing action of bone black. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1923, 15: 519.—Joachimoglu, G. Adsorptions- und Entgiftungsvermo- gen einiger Kohlen. Biochem. Zschr., 1922-23, 134: 493-9 — Kacl, K. [Absorption of mercury vapors by charcoal] Sborn. lek., 1931, 33: 41-56.—Kap-Soo-Lee. Ueber das Adsorptions- und Entgiftungsvermbgen verschiedener Kohlearten. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1924, 150: 341-7.—Krczil, F. Ueber das Ver- halten der Zuckerkohle bei der Adsorption einbasischer ali- phatischer Sauren. Kolloid Zschr., 1932, 58: 68-76.—Lan- gecker, H. Die Messung der Adsorptionskraft von Medizinal- kohlen. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 2298-300.—Lieben, F., & Benek, J. Ueber die Aufsp<ung stickstoffbaltiger cyclischer CHARCOAL 486 CHARCOAL Verbindungen durch Tierkohle. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 280: 88-91.—Lowry, H. H. On the nature of active carbon. J. Phys. Chem., 1930, 34: 63-73.—McBain, J. W., & Sessions, R. F. Activation of redwood and ash-free sugar charcoal in a current of air. Ibid., 1936, 40: 603-11. ------ & Porter. J. L. The nature of the adsorption of water by charcoal. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 2294-304—Macy, R. Heat of wetting of charcoal as a measure of its activity. J. Phys. Chem., 1931, 35: 1397-409.—Magnus. A., & Krauss, A. Ueber die Adsorption von Gasen und Gasgemischen an Holzkohle. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1931-32, 158: 161-96.—Nadir Bircan [Active carbon] Askeri sihhiye mecmuasi, 1936, 65: 200-8.—Ogawa, I. Das Adsorptionsvermbgen und das elek- trische Verhalten verschiedener Kohlenpraparate. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 161: 275-94.—Pearce, J. N., & Eversole, J. F. The adsorption of the vapors of certain dichloro hydro- carbons by activated charcoal. J. Phys. Chem., 1934, 38: 383-93.—Pearce, J. N., & Hanson, A. C. The adsorption of the vapors of certain ketones and esters by activated charcoal. Ibid., 1935, 39: 679-91.—Phelps. H. J., & Peters, R. A. The influence of hydrogen ion concentration on the adsorption of weak electrolvtes by pure charcoals. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1929, ser. B, 105: 247.—Porter, J. L. The sorbed state of matter; typical characteristics; a simple technique; expansion of the solid; the distinctive behavior of water on charcoal. Abstr. Diss. Stanford Univ., 1935-36, 11: 107-9.—Rakusin, M. A., & Nesmejanow, A. N. Ueber das Verhalten von aktivierter Holzkohle gegen Losungen von Quecksilber-, Silber, und Bleisalzen (ein Beitrag zur Toxikologie dieser Salze) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1168.—Reinhard, A., & Obrastzova. V. Influence du charbon sur la fermentation alcoolique. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc internaz. microb., 1936, 7: 331-5.—Rcyerson, L. H., & Cameron, A. E. The sorption of bromine and iodine by activated charcoal. J. Phys. Chem., 1936, 40: 233-7.—Ruff, O., Mugdan, S. [et al] Ueber aktive Kohle; das Wesen der Aktivitat. Kolloid Zschr., 1923, 32: 225-32.—Saunders. F-, Schochet, S. S-, & Lackner, J. E. Adsorption of physiologically active substances by activated charcoal. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 564. Also J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 42: 169-77.—Schilow, N., Schatunowskaia, H- & Tschmutow, K. Ueber den chemischen Zustand der Oberflache von aktiver Kohle. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1930, 149: 211-22.—Sjbrgren, B., & Wallden, E. [Adsorption properties of medicinal charcoal and its determina- tion] Sven. farm, tskr., 1935, 39: 617, passim.—Toni, G. Sull' attivita adsorbente del carbone di sughero semplice ed attivato. Arch, ital sc. farm., 1936, 5: 280-8.—Tschelnitz, H. Ueber die Bindung der Radiumemanation an fette Ad- sorbentien bei Zusatz von aktiver Kohle. Strahlentherapie, 1937, 59: 157-67.—Wolff, L. K. Aktive Kohle (Supra-Norit) als Adsorbens fiir Bakterientoxine und Endotoxine. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 986-8.—Yajnik, N. A., & Rana, T. C. The adsorption of binary mixtures by animal charcoal and a comparative studv of the adsorptive power of different varieties of charcoal. J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 267-78. ---- Therapeutic use. Lefevre, J. A. *L'adsorption en therapeu- tique: le charbon animal. 79p. 8? Par., 1924. Linck, O. Carbozon und seine therapeutische Verwendbarkeit in der Zahnheilkunde. 17p. 8? Heidelb., 1932. Berg. F. Versuche und klinische Beobachtungen zur Frage der Forderung der Tierkohlewirkung durch quellende Substan- zen. Med. Klin., Berl, 1931, 27: 1830-2.—Bijlsma. Die klinische Verwendung von Kohle. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 142.—Blum, P. Sur le charbon comme vfihicule des substances mfidicamenteuses. Bull. Acad, mid., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 99: 119-22. Also Bull. gen. ther., 1928, 179: 61-6. Also Stras- bourg med., 1928, 86: pt 2, 29.—Brindle, H. A new test for the activity of medicinal and other charcoals. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1928, 1: 330-3— Bruine Ploos von Amstel, P. J. de. Over wand- en interne behandeling van verschillende ziekten met zuivere amorphe kool Med. wbl Nederland, 1918-19, 25: 65; 81; 97; 113. ------ Zur Kenntnis von medizinischer Kohle. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1986.—Dautrebande, L. La th6rapeutique carbonique. J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1933, 110: 847-59. Also Bruxelles mid., 1933-34, 14: suppl, 96.—Fois, A. Sui caratteri dei carboni di asfodelo (Asphodelus micro- carpus Viv.) e di ferula (Ferula nodiflora L.) e sulla necessity che le farmacopee stabiliscano dei saggi per determinare l'attivita dei carboni da usari in terapia. Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1936, 5: 334-49.—Gougerot, H., & Meyer, J. Tatouage par un pansement au charbon. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 986.—Hansen, R. Carboproteinoterapia inhalatoria. Rev. espan. med. cir., 1932, 15: 531-6.—Klar, R., & Muller, A. Chlorierte Kohle als Adsorbens und als Katalysator. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 169: 297-304.—Lindgren, G. [Testing of a pharmaceutical preparation of granulated char- coal] Sven. farm, tskr., 1936, 40: 253-8.—Lucas, G. H. W., & Henderson, V. E. The value of medicinal charcoal (carbo medicinalis C. F.) in medicine. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 22.—Macht, D. I. Pharmacological note on Carbo ligni and Carbo animalis. J. Pharm. Exp. Then, 1930, 39: 343-6.— Moench, G. L. The internal action of animal charcoal. Med Times, N. Y., 1923, 51: 220; 234.—Nahmmacher, H. Indika- tionen der intrauterinen Kohlebehandlung in der Gynakologie und Geburtshilfe und deren Erfolge in Klinik und Praxis. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1404-6.—Patek. J. [Treatment with animal charcoal] Cas. 16k. desk., 1924, 63: 1702.—Pattarin, P. Sull' impiego del carbone di paglia nelle comuni medica- zioni insostituzione del cotone. Gazz. osp., 1936, 57:1181-9.— Perotti, R. Action du charbon sur les microrganismes. Boll. Sez. ital Soc. internaz. microb., 1935, 7: 451.—Piper, R. l! Carbo vegetabilis; a life saver. Hahneman. Month., 1921, 56: 459-62.—Pollak, K. Ueber Adsorgan. Wien. med. Wschr.! 1934, 84: 195.—Rakusin, M. A. Zur Frage der aktivierten Holzkohle als Universalgegengift. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925 72: 933.—Reinhardt, R. Ueber Kohletherapie. Munch' tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 78: 309-13.—Saint-Jacques, E. Au sujet de l'anthracotherapie. Union mid. Canada, 1936, 65: 877.—Sardou, G. Le charbon de pain. Rev. gen. clin ther' 1923, 37: 42-4. ---- Therapeutic use, intravenous. See also names of diseases. Glaser, R. *Tierexperimenteller Beitrag zur intravenosen Anwendung von Kohle (Carbion- Merck) 28p. 8? Giessen, 1931. Menetrel, B. *Le carbone active' intra- veineux en therapeutique. 203p. 8? Par., 1935. Varin, J. *Traitement des suppurations par les injections intra-veineuses de charbon animal. 51p. 8? Par., 1935. Achard, A. Tratamiento de la infecci6n puerperal de diversos tipos por las inyecciones intravenosas de carb6n animal. Arch. urug. med., 1935, 7: 689-97.—Carbon (El) intravenose Dia med., B. Air., 1936, 8: 211.—Cerioli. A. A proposito di granuloterapia. Gazz. osp., 1936, 57: 683.—Cordier, G., Menager, J., & Delorme, A. De la valeur des injections intra- veineuses de carbone animal et d'alcool en pathologie vfitfiri- naire. Rec mid. vit., 1936, 112: 153-8.—Cottini, G. B. II carbone endovenoso nella cura di alcune malattie cutanee e veneree. Riforma med., 1936, 52: 1546-8.—David, D. Azione del carbone colloidale inoculato direttamente nel circolo ai fini delle difese immunitarie contro le infezioni. Gior. batt. immun., 1937, 18: 186-201.—Davis, E. Intravenous injections of charcoal in the treatment of acute febrile disease. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1266.—Dawson, A. B. The leucocytic reaction in Necturus maculosus to intravascular injections of colloidal carbon, with special reference to the behavior of the basophilea and thrombocytes. Anat. Rec, 1933, 57: 351-9.—Gaudier, H. Note sur le traitement des infections varifies par les injec- tions intra-veineuses de carbone animal. Bull Acad, mid., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 112: 45-8.—Gaugain, L. Observations relatives au traitement par le carbone des infections graves survenues au cours de la puerpfiralitfi. Arch. mfid. Angers, 1936, 40: 97-103.—Injections of carbon. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 3i6.—Kucharski, T., & Makowski, J. [Investigations on the effect of intravenous application of activated suspension of carbon on the constitution of man and animal] Lek. wojsk., 1937, 29: 65; 147.—Lemos, M. de. O carvao activado intra- venoso em therapeutica; a granulotherapia. Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1936, 44: 185-98.—Lumiere, A., & Meyer, P. L'action des injections intraveineuses de suspensions de carbone sur la glycemie. C. rend. Soc biol, 1936, 122: 311-3. ----- & Thibaudet, M. A. L'action des injections intraveineuses de suspensions de carbone sur la protidfimie et sur le quotient sfirine-globuline. Ibid., 308-10.—Martella, A. Sui danni delle sospensioni di carbone iniettate nelle vene. Riv. chir., Nap., 1936, 2: 249-56.—Menetrel. B. Que devient le carbone injecte par voie intraveineuse? Ann. anat. path.. Par., 1935, 12: 559-71. ------ Que penser des injections de carbone dans les infections? Clinique, Par., 1936, 31: 24-6.—Mignot, R. A propos du carbone intraveineux. J. mfid. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 277-81.—Peragallo, I. Recherches experimentales sur la granulotherapie avec du charbon et sur l'emploi du charbon extrait du benzol dans cette forme de traitement. Paris mid., 1936, 26: 64-7. Also Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1936, 61: 467-74 — Perrault, M. Le carbone intraveineux comme agent thfira- peutique. Progr. mfid., Par., 1936, 320-3.—Riggio, G. Ri- cerche sperimentali sull' azione del carbone animale introdotto per via endovenosa. Gior. batt. immun., 1937, 19: 337-63.— Saint Jacques, E. Du traitement des diverses infections par le carbone animal intraveineux. Bruxelles mfid., 1934-35, 15: 409-17. Also Bull. Acad. mfid., Par., 1934, 3. ser., Ill: 169-74. Also Union med. Canada, 1934, 63: 127-33—Selvaggi, G. Sul tropismo del carbone animale endovenoso in condizioni fisiologiche ed in taluni stati patologici. Sperimentale, 1935, 89: 386-403.—Sussi, L. Behandlung der Puerperalinfektion mit intravenos eingespritzter Tierkohle. Med. Klin., Berl, 1937, 33: 965-7.—Touraine. A., & Menetrel. B. Le carbone intraveineux en therapeutique dermatologique. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1934, 41: 1580-5.—Valerio, A. Granulo- therapia pelo carvao active Brasil med., 1936, 50: 692-4.— Wislocki, G. B. On the fate of carbon particles injected into the circulation, with especial reference to the lungs. Am. J. Anat., 1923-24, 32: 423-45.—Zorn, R.. & Labourgade, A. Rfisultats nfigatifs obtenus par les injections du charbon dans le traitement de quelques infections cutanfies. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 525-7. CHARCOAL rot. See Potato, Diseases. CHARCOT 487 CHARIF CHARCOT, Jean Baptiste, 1867-1936. Monnier, A. *Un medecin au service de son pays; la vie et l'ceuvre de Jean Charcot, 1867- 1936. 62p. 8? Par., 1937. Drygalski, E. von [Obituary] Naturwissenschaften, 1937, 25: 129-31.—Ferrannini, A. Medico esploratore. Riforma med., 1936, 52: 1355, port.—Meige, H. Necrologie. Bull Acad, mfid., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 116: 285-91.—Mill, H. R. Obituary. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 608—[Necrologiel Bull Acad, mfid., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 116: 160.—Nogues, P. Ne- crologie. Paris mfid., 1936, 102: annexe, 314-6.—Sergent, E. Necrologie. Presse mfid., 1936, 44: 1593. CHARCOT, Jean Martin, 1825-93. Antheaume, A. [Biography] Encephale, 1925, 20: 353-8, pl.—Babinski, J. Eloge de J. M. Charcot. Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: 746-56.—Baudouin, A., Dejerine [et al] Hom- mage a Charcot. Paris mfid., 1925, 56: annexe, 508-20.— Beeson, B. B. [Biography] Ann. M. Hist., 1928, 10: 126- 32.—Bonvicini, G. J. M. Charcots Persbnlichkeit. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 114-6.—Boulet, R. Celebration du centennaire de la naissance de Charcot a Paris. Union mfid. Canada, 1925, 54:486-90.—Brandam, J. Homenaje a Charcot en el primer centenario de su nacimiento. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1925, 12: 454-7.—Casamajor, L. [Biography] Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1930, 14: No. 2, port.—Charcot artiste. Progr. mfid., Par., 1925, 40: suppl illust., 44-6.—Charcot in the Franco- Prussian war. Mil. Surgeon, 1926, 59: 153.—Ferenczi, S. [Biography] Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal, Wien, 1925, 11: 257-60.—Ferrannini, A., & Mingazzini, G. Commemorazioni centenarie: Gian Martino Charcot. Riforma med., 1925, 41: 547-51.—Garrison, F. H. The Charcot centenary. Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1925, 2. ser., 1: 365; 1926, 2: suppl. 3, port.— Hagelstam, J. Centenaire de Charcot. Fin. lak. sail hand., 1925, 67: 647-63.—Heveroch, A. [Biography] Cas. lfik. Cesk., 1925, 64: 805.—Kabanov, N. I. [Charcot as an internist] Russ. klin., 1925, 3: 673-6.—Mackay, F. H., & Legrand, E. [Biography] Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 390- 400.—Meige, H. Les effigies de Charcot. Aesculape, Par., 1925, 15: n. ser., 122-8.—Sanguineti. L. R. [Biography] Rass. stud, psichiat., 1926, 15: 201-42, 4 pl, port.—Starr, A., Prince, M. [et al] Boston Medical History Club; Charcot centenary meeting. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 194: 10-20 — Trois lettres de Charcot a sa famille. Progr. mfid., Par., 1925, 40: suppl. illust., 41-3. CHARCOT-LEYDEN crystal. See also Allergy; Asthma; Eosinophilia; Leu- kemia, &c. Ricard, R. *Les cristaux de Charcot-Leyden; leur presence dans les exsudats cutanes. 48p. 8? Par., 1925. Arnstein, A. Charcot-Leydensche Krystalle im Pleu- raexsudat. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 976-8.—Artom, M. Sulla presenza dei cristalli di Charcot-Leyden negli essudati cutanei, Dermosifilografo, 1928, 3: 407-14.—Cascelli, G-, & Malcangi, L. Sulla patogenesi dei cristalli di Charcot-Leyden (contributo clinico-sperimentale) Gazz. osp., 1927, 48: 244-5.—De Jong, S. I., & Rotnieu, M. Les cristaux de Charcot en histologic normale et pathologique; leurs relations avec la granulation fiosinophile. Ann. mfid.. Par., 1923, 13: 276-85. Also Bull Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 55-8.—Homma, E. Zur Frage der Entstehung der Charcot-Leyden'schen Kristalle. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1925-26, 4: 56-9.—Neumann, A. Ueber die Entstehungsbedingungen der Charcot-Leydenschen Kristalle. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1923, 6: 407-22. ------ Zur Kenntnis der Charcot-Leyden'schen Kristalle. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 2647. ------ Ueber die Natur der Charcot^Leyden-Bottcher-Neumann-Krystalle. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 173: 69-71.—Wrede, F.. Boldt, F., & Buch, E. Ueber die Natur der Charcot-Leyden-Bottcher-Neumann- Krystalle. Ibid., 1927, 165: 155-66. pl. CHARCOT-MARIE-TOOTH'S disease. See Atrophy, muscular, neural. CHARCOT'S disease. See Amyotrophic lateral sclerosis. CHARDON, Pierre. Paul Valery et la mede- cine. 53p. 8? Par., A. Fleury, 1930. CHARENTON, Maurice Leon, 1904- *Le Docteur Thomas W. Evans, dentiste de Napoldon III et les dentistes de son epoque. 126p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1936. ---- The same, viii, 126p. illust. port. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1936. See also Boissier, Raymond, & Charenton, Maurice. Essai de pathologie generale. 320p. 12? [Bord., 1935] CHAREY, Rene. See Roederer, Carle, & Charey, Renfi. Correction ortho- pedique des dfiformations rachitiques. 61p. 8? Par., 193,4. CHARIF, Yadollah, 1902- *Contribution a I'etude Etiologique de l'habronemose cutanee; discussion de la theorie parasitaire [Alfort! 87p. 8? Par., 1931. CHARIF Emami, Mohsen, 1907- *Peut- on espErer blanchir les mdlanodermies avec la vitamine C? 68p. 8? Par., 1936. CHARITAT, Guy Jean Frangois, 1906- *Production ovine et d^pecoration en Sologne [Alfort] 53p. 8? Par., 1931. CHARITAT, Paul, 1878- *Contribution a I'etude de la cryptorchidie chez le cheval et son operation par le proc£d6 danois modifie (procedd d'Alfort) [Alfort] 56p. 8? Par., 1925. CHARITY. See also Social welfare and related subjects as Child welfare; Criminology; Deafmutism; Hous- ing; Insanity, &c. Annual (The) charities register and digest; being a classified register of charities in or available for the metropolis. 40. ed. 563p. 8? Lond., 1932. Also 44. ed. 535p. 1937. Charity Organization Bulletin. N. Y., No. 467, 1924- Incomplete. Clark, J. B. Our new progress; 2 essays; Cornucopia and Caritas. 128p. 8? N. Y., 1930. France. Statistique generale de la France. Statistique annuelle des institutions d'assistance. Par., 1910- French Benevolent Society of New York. Annual report (1934) N. Y., 1935. Fry, H. Herbert Fry's royal guide to the prin- cipal London and other charities, arranged in alphabetical order giving date of foundation, ob- jects, annual income, &c. 71. ed. 327p. 12? Lond., 1935. Klumker, C. J. Deutsche Versorgungsanstal- ten und Heime fiir Alte, Sieche und Invalide; Deutsche Armen- und Arbeitsanstalten. 264p. 4? Halle a. S., 1913. Forms 10. Abt. of Die Anstaltsfiirsorge [&c] LOW'S HANDBOOK TO THE CHARITIES OF LON- DON, giving the objects, date of formation, office, and secretaries of over 1,200 charitable and other beneficent institutions; 1936. 162p. 12? Lond., 1936. Mackay, T. A history of the English Poor Law; v. III. from 1834 to the present time; being a supplementary volume to A History of the English Poor Law, by Sir George Nicholls. 617p. 8? Lond., 1899. New York, N. Y. Conference of Charities and Correction. Proceedings. N. Y., 10., 1919. New York, N. Y. S. John's Guild. Annual report. N. Y., 1877/79-1907/8; 68. (1934) 1935- Nieto, P. Historia de las Hijas de la Caridad desde sus orfgenes hasta el siglo xx. 2v. 397p.; 419p. 8? Madr., 1932. Parsons, C. T. Report to the Royal Commis- sion on the Poor Laws and Relief of Distress on the physical condition of the able-bodied male inmates of certain Scottish poorhouses, and English workhouses and labour yards. 59p. fol. Lond., 1910. Roy. Comm. on Poor Laws and Relief of Distress. Ap- pend., 24: Philadelphia, Pa. Ladies' Aid Society, Annual report. Phila., 1873- Incomplete. Issued with Annual Rep. Presbyterian Hospital, CHARITY 488 CHARITY Ruger, W. Mittelalterliches Almosenwesen; die Almosenordnungen der Reichsstadt Niirn- berg. 116p. 8? Nurnberg, 1932. Forms H. 31 of Niirnb. Beitr. Wirtschaft- und Sozialwiss. (H. Proesler & W. Vershofen) Warner, A. G., Queen, S. A., & Harper, E. B. American charities and social work. 4. ed. 616p. 8? N. Y. [1930] Aubrun, H. Le nouveau rfigime de l'assistance publique en Belgique. Ann. hyg., Par., 1926, 10. ser., 4: 546-51.—Bemis, A. S. Human relations in public charity Hosp. Social Serv., 1927, 15: 432-7.—Bennett, C. Indigent relief. Illinois M. J., 1934, 66: 246-9.—Blanc Fortacin, J. La organizaci6n de la asistencia piiblica en la ciudad de Buenos Aires. Siglo mfid., 1924, 74: 545-9.—Brewer, B. T. Kentucky's Board of Control. Welf. Mag., Pontiac, 1927, 18: 350-3.—Cros-Mayrevielle, G. L'assistance chez les Hfibreux. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1923, 44: 61-7. ------ L'assistance publique a la fin du xviiie siecle. Ibid., 1925, 46: 161-70.—Karner, F. Aufbau der Wohlfahrtspflege der Stadt Wien. Seuchenbekampfung, Wien, 1928, 5:11; 90.—Noel, L. Les traitfis internationaux en mature d'assistance publique et la pratique de la rficiprocitfi. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1924, 45: 486-504.—Peabody, F. G. Prin- cipals of poor-relief in the United States. Char. Rev., 1897-98, 7: 922-42.—Pelon, H. Le charitable. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1936, 50: suppl, 1084.—Schickenberg, W. Fursorgestatistik. Soziale Prax., 1926, 35: 697-701.—Verdet-Klfiber. L'assis- tance aux classes moyennes. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1925, 46: 223-32. ---- medical. See also Ambulance; Ethics, medical; First aid; Hospital; Nursing; Physician; Practice; Social hygiene, &c. De Petris, A. La medicina del pauperismo; studi economici. 443p. 8? Venez., 1865. Laufer, F. Die barmherzigen Bruder; ein Buch iiber Entstehen, Werden und Wirken des Ordens der Barmherzigen Bruder. 264p. 8? Wien, 1931. Alvarez Lopez, A. Algunas caracterfsticas de la asistencia mfidico-social de Lima. Cr6n. mfid., Lima, 1925, 42: 199- 201.—Anderson. R. L. The medical profession meets a crisis. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934, 37: 835-8.—Armand-Delille, P. F. L'assistance mfidico-sociale. Bull, mfid., Par., 1925, 39: 9-14.—Baker, F. A. Contracts for medical care of indigents. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1933, 32: 275-9.—Blakely, P. L. The Catholic viewpoint in this business of charity. Hosp. Progr., 1933, 14: 293-5.—Book, W. H. Indiana's indigent relief plan. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 550-3.—Bowler, J. P. Medical care of the county poor. N. England J. M., 1933, 209: 586- 91.—Breakstone, B. H. Abuse of medical charity. Illinois M. J., 1925, 47: 150-6.—Brumpt & Joyeux. L'assistance mfidicale indigene dans notres colonies africaines. Bull. Acad. mfid., Par., 1925, 3. ser., 93: 490-500.—Bryce, P. H. Organ- ized sanitary work in dealing with overcrowding and pauperism due to immigration. Rep. Am. Pub. Health Ass. (1906) 1907, 32: pt 1, 12-25.—Cavins, A. W. Medical care of the indigent in Indiana. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 515-7.—Clarke, N. E. Situation of the charity patient as revealed by the case records. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1930, 29: 782-6.—Crouzon, O. Comment placer ou assister les vieillards, les infirmes et les incurables? Hyg. ment., Par., 1925, 20: 201-4.—Dukes, C. A. The Alameda County plan. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1933, 17: 20.—Dunham, A. Coordinating private and public relief work in our cities. Hosp. Social Serv., 1933, 27: 406-15.— Federal medical relief for the indigent; the Federal Emergency Relief Act. Bull Chicago M. Soc, 1933, 36: 307-11.— Fidanza, E. P. Informes a la asistencia piiblica. Rev. mfid. Rosario, 1925, 15: 256-69.—Frankel, E. Division of respon- sibility between public and private relief agencies. Hosp. Social Serv., 1933, 27: 476-80.—Gerin-Lajoie, L. Le service mfidical du chomeur assistfi. Union mfid. Canada, 1933, 62: 1148-56.—Goldberg, J. A. Some suggestions relating to the medical examination and treatment of families under the care, of relief agencies. Hosp. Social Serv., 1925, 11: 285-94.— Goulard. R. La Confrfirie de la charitfi de Brie-Comte-Robert (xvii" et xviiie siecles) Bull. Soc. fr. hist, mfid., 1925, 19: 266-72.—Gourdon, J., Dijonneau, H-, & Thibaudeau, J. L'assistance sociale aux infirmes civils par la reprise mfitho- dique du travail professionnel. J. mfid. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 945-7.—Guerin, A. La bienfaisance des mfidecins pfirio- deutes au iiie sidcle, Saint Come et Saint Damien. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1934, 48: suppl, 376-85.—Ichok, D. G. L'assistance aux malades chroniques. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1925, 46: 51-7.—Iglauer, S. Medical charity from the standpoint of the physician. J. Med., Cincin., 1932, 13: 231-4.—Jauneau. Orientation et dfiveloppement des services de l'assistance medi- cale indigene. Marseille mfid., 1926, 63: 1336-9.—Kashida, G. Medical relief work. In League Nations Health Organ., Geneva, 1925, 73-9.—Kennedy, S. Caring for the indigent in Shelby County. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 313.—Knapp, H. R. The Battle Creek plan for medical care of the indigent. Pittsburgh M. Bull, 1933, 22? 372-7.—Knickerbocker, H. J. The Ontario County plan for the medical care of indigents N. York State J. M., 1933, 33: 934-6.—Lecomte. L'assistance mfidicale en Cochinchine pendant l'annfie 1924. Ann mfid pharm. col, Par., 1926, 24: 129-68.—Lynch, C. J. Generai aspects of public charity and problems involving the medical profession. Northwest M., 1925, 24: 291-4.—McCormack, H. Needed legislation for certain classes of dependents. Proc Nat. Conf. Char.. 1905, 32: 411-9.—MacDermot. J. H. The medical treatment of the indigent in British Columbia Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 77-9.—MacWilliam. H. H. The poor-law sick wards. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 1: 100.—Medical services for citizens in receipt of government relief funds; plan arranged with city of Winnipeg. Manitoba M. Ass. Rev.', 1934, 14: No. 3, 14.—Medical service to the chronically indi- gent. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934, 37: 515-27.—Moorhead, E. S. Medical service to indigents in Winnipeg. Canad. Rl' Ass. J., 1933, 29: 553.—Neff, R. E. Iowa's law for the care of the indigent sick. Bull Am. Hosp. Ass., 1934, 8: 115-21.— Oeffentliche Armenpflege und Krankenhauswesen in Paris Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1926, 22: 436-8.—Packard, R. K The care of the indigent. Illinois M. J., 1933, 64: 261-4.— Potter, E. C. Care of the chronically ill and the dependent Nation's Health, Chic, 1925, 7: 659-61— Peyrot, J. Assistance mfidicale indigene et mfidecine sociale aux colonies. Marseille mfid., 1925, 62: 468-518.—Poverty and medical aid. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 618-21.—Recent developments and present status in the medical relief situation. Ohio M. J., 1934, 30: 599-601.—Reinle, G. G. Alameda County plan; a plan for the care of indigent and part-pay patients, and for a mutual, nonprofit hospital service. California West. M., 1933, 39: 1-6. ------ Care of the indigent and semi-indigent sick; a report on the' Alameda County plan. Ibid., 289-92.— Rosenzweig, S. The situation of the charity patient. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1930, 29: 786-94.—Sexton, L. A. What service should be provided patients of limited means? Mod. Hosp., 1930, 35: 86-8.—Shipley, A. E. Community service of the Medical Society of the County of Kings through its Com- mittee on Public Health. Long Island M. J., 1925, 19: 1-6.— Strauss, H. Warschauer Eindriicke fiber das medizinisch- hygienische Hilfswerk des American Joint Distribution Com- mittee in Polen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 997.—Thomp- son, N. L. Care of the indigent sick by the county medical society. Northwest M., 1933, 32: 410-3.—Van Campenhout. L'assistance mfidicale aux indigenes du Congo Beige. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub.. Par., 1933, 25: 1789-92.—Van Etten, N. B. Abuses of medical charity and of the free service of physicians. In The Medical profession and the public (Am. Acad, of Political and Social Science) 1934, 11-20. CHARLATANISM. CHARLENT, 'Pierre, 1897- Contribu- tion a I'etude de la torsion du gros intestin chez le cheval; remarques sur l'etiologie et la patho- genie de cette affection [Alfort] 46p. 8? Par., 1928. CHARLES I. Anatomical (The) evidence of the decapitation of Charles I. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1921, n. ser., Ill: 368.—Packard, F. R. Sir Henry Halford's account of the opening of the tomb of Charles I. Ann. M. Hist., 1921, 3: 196-8. CHARLES V. Cerf, L. Le physique de Charles V, Roi de France. Aescu- lape, Par., 1935, 25: 31-40. CHARLES, Enid. The twilight of parenthood; a biological study of the decline of population growth, vii, 225p. diagrs. 8? Lond., Watts & Co. [1934] ---- The menace of under-population; a biological study of the decline of population growth [2. ed. of the Twilight of Parenthood] vii, 226p. tab. 8? Lond., Watts & Co., 1936. CHARLES, Felix Rene, 1887- Contri- bution k I'etude clinique et radiographique des fractures isolees du tibia }{ inferieur et de leurs resultats eloignes chez I'enfant. 40p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1921. CHARLES, Havelock Henry Richard, 1858- 1934. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 838. Also Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 1015.—L.. R. Obituary. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1934, 28: 431, port. CHARLES, Jean, 1891- Contribution a l'6tude obstetricale du bassin d^forme par la double luxation f^morale d'origine congenitale. 83p. 8? Par., 1921. CHARLES, Roger, 1900- Contribution k I'etude de la technique de l'hebotomie; section CHARLES 489 CHARLTON-SCHULTZE du pubis sous-cutanee ou k ciel ouvert. 60p. 8? Par., 1925. CHARLES, T. B., & TEPPER, A. E. Turkey growing in New Hampshire. 16p. 8 figs. 8? Durham, N. H., 1936. Forms No. 50, Extens. Bull. Univ. New Hampshire. CHARLES-MONOD, Raoul. Tactiques op6- ratoire des annexes de l'uterus. 162p. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1931. CHARLES-ROBERT. See Desfosses, P., & Charles-Robert. La suspension dans le traitement des fractures [&c-l 172p. 12? Par., 1918. CHARLESTON, S. Carolina. City Board of Health. Annual yearbook. 1880-1930. CHARLESTON, W. Virginia. Bureau of Negro Welfare and Statistics. Negro housing survey of Wheeling, Williamson, Kimball, and Keystone. 9 1. 4 pl. 4? Charleston, 1935. Mimeogr. CHARLESTON, W. Virginia. City Health Department. City of Charleston health bulletin. 1922. CHARLES WORTH, Franklin. Chiropody; theory and practice, xvi, 160p. pl. 8? Lond., Actinic Press [1935] CHARLET, Heinz, 1905- *Untersuchung des Speichels bei Achylie [Halle] 23p. 8? Berl., F. A. Giinther & Sohn [1935] CHARLETON, Walter, 1619-95. Oratio anni- versaria in commemorationem beneficiorum a Harveo praestitorum. 23p. 8? Lond., S. Smith & B. Walford, 1705. --- The darkness of atheism dispelled by the light of nature; a physico-theological treatise [25] 355p. 8? Lond., William Lee, 1652. CHARLEY, L. Opportunities, how to make the most of them; translated by L. O'Rouke. vii, 132p. 12? N. Y., Funk & Wagnalls Co., 1916. CHARLIER, Carl Wilhelm Georg, 1871-1934. Winberg, A. O. [Obituary] Tskr. mil. halsov., 1935, 60: 51, port. CHARLIER, Maria Therese, 1907- *Der Einfluss der Veraschung auf die mikrochemische Reaktion des maskierten Eisens im Blut und in den Geweben [Wurzburg] 18p. 3 1. 8? Duren-RL., 1933. CHARLIER, Maurice, 1901- *De l'exis- tence a l'etat saprophytique du demodex chez les jeunes chiens et sur les mamelles des chiennes nourrices [Alfort] 60p. 8? Par., 1933. CHARLIN, Andre, 1910- Calcification et calcemie [Lyon] 234p. 8? Tr6voux, G. Patissier 1934 CHARLON, Yves, 1901- Contribution a I'etude des metrorragies dans I'infection puer- perale. 33p. 2 1. 8? Par., 1926. CHARLOT, Etienne, 1888- Contribu- tion a I'etude de la disarticulation intertibio- calcaneenne. 37p. 8? Par., 1922. CHARLOT, Jean, 1907- *Les accidents nerveux (troubles moteurs et sensitifs) secon- daires a l'emploi de l'emetine. 83p. 8? Par., 1936. CHARLOTTE medical journal, v. 1-32; 58-82. Charlotte, N. C, 1892-1908; 1908-20. CHARLTON, N. B. See Cilento, R. W., Mcintosh, R. D., & Charlton. N. B. The diagnosis of bowel diseases [&c] 84p. 8? Melbourne, 1924. CHARLTON, Willy, 1889- *Beitrag zur Klinik der Erythrozytenresistenzbestimmung ge- geniiber anisotonischen NaCl-Losungen, 42p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1916. CHARLTON-SCHULTZE reaction. See under Scarlet fever. CHARM. See also Amulets; Evil eye; Incantation; Magic; Talisman. Klotz, O. The West African ju-ju. Univ. Toronto M. J., 1932, 9: 119-24.—Lejeune, F. La ceinture de la Vierge de Quintin qui aide aux heureuses dfilivrances. Aesculape, Par., 1936, 26: 279-82.—Sarafidi, H. [Ex-voto charms of Constan- tia] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1934, 23: 886-93.—Shenoi, B. R. A folklore cnarm against bodily injuries, hypodermic insertion of gold needles. Ind. M. Gaz., 1928, 63: 127. CHARMANT, Paul, 1906- Contribution a I'etude de la gonoreaction dans les rhumatismes chroniques. 73p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1936. CHARMOT, Emmanuel, 1890- *Le pro- bleme des mutiies de la guerre; la reeducation professionnelle des agriculteurs amputes du membre superieure. 48p. 8? Lyon, 1916. CHARNAUX, Georges Edouard, 1900- *Les glycosuries non diabetiques chez I'enfant. 61p. 8? Par., Maloine, 1936. CHARON, Rene, 1864- La psychiatrie en clientele, xi, 152p. 12? Par., A. Maloine & fils, 1924. CHARON, Stephan, 1886- *Ueber das Vorkommen von Tuberkelbazillen im stromenden Blute von Tuberkulosen. 45p. 8? Strassb., Miih & cie, 1913. CHARPENTIER, Auguste Louis, 1904- *Sur quelques cas d'hypernephromes. 51p. 8? Par., 1930. CHARPENTIER, G. Das Elektroretinogramm normaler und hemeraloper Ratten. 85p. roy. 8? Kbh., Levin & Munksgaard, 1936. Forms Suppl 9, Acta ophth. CHARPENTIER, Georges, 1910- *Les troubles trophiques osteo-articulaires de la main dans le tabes. 107p. 6 pl. 8? Par., 1935. CHARPENTIER, Henry, 1901- Con- tribution a I'etude des kystes congenitaux de la base de la langue chez le nouveau-ne. 43p. 8? Par., 1930. CHARPENTIER, Jean, 1890- *Des pro- cedes d'autoplastie orbitaire apres exenteration pour tumeur maligne. 58p. 8? Par., 1921. CHARPENTIER, Marcel, 1899- *Troubles gastriques avec polyglobulie et augmentation de la viscosite sanguine; leurs rapports avec ceux des erythremies. 68p. 8? Par., 1927. CHARPENTIER, Paul Charles Gabriel, 1866- & JEANTET, P. Les microbes. 77p. 59p. on 30 1. 8? Par., Rieder, 1927. CHARPIN, Marie Elisee Rodolphe Casimir. *L'amibiase chronique en France (etude clinique) 88p. 8? Par., 1919. CHARPIN, Pierre Marie Joseph. *Sur un cas d'hemorragie meningee et ventriculaire au cours de la meningite cerebro-spinale du nourris- son. 46p. 8? Par., 1921. CHARPY, Adrien, 1848-1911. Dieulafe, L. Inauguration d'un monument a la mfimoire de l'anatomiste Charpy a la Facultfi de mfidecine de Toulouse. Paris mfid., 1922, 46: annexe, 166. CHARPY, Jacques, 1900- *La substance d'Oriel dans les maladies allergiques (dermatoses en particulier) 145p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1934. CHARREAU, Edmond, 1895- *De l'anes- thesie epidurale sacree. 76p. 8? Par., 1924. CHARRIER, J[ean] See Bensaude, R., Charrier, J. [et al] Cancer du rectum. 367p. 8? Par., 1935. Also Proust, R., & Charrier, J. Chirurgie de l'appareil genital de la femme. 5. fid. 300p. 8". Par.. 1923. CHARROIS 490 CHASE CHARROIS, Ernst, 1903- *Klinischer Beitrag zur medikamentosen Wehenauslosung. 26p. 8? Frankf., 1931. CHARRTJYER, Jacques, 1905- *Les pro- duits de desintegration des matieres proteiques et leur action pathogene. 56p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1936. CHARTERHOUSE Rheumatism Clinic [Lon- don] Charterhouse Rheumatism Clinic original papers. 203p. illust. tab. diagrs. ch. 8? Lond., H. Milford, 1937. CHARTERS, David, 1864-94. Coats, V. T. David Charters; engineer, doc- tor, and missionary, viii, 184p. 8? Lond., A. & C. Black, 1925. CHARTERS, Werrett Wallace, 1875- Motion pictures and youth; a summary, vii, 66p. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1933. Motion pictures and youth: the Payne Fund Studies. —— LEMON, A. B., & MONELL, Leon M. Basic material for a pharmaceutical curriculum. xiii, 366p. 8? N. Y., McGraw-Hill Book Co., 1927. CHARTIER, Antoine, 1912- *Paralysies multiples des nerfs craniens par metastases au cours des neoplasies pulmonaires. 58p. 8? Par., 1936. CHARTIER, Louis Paul Marie, 1899- *La periduodeno-choiecystite; contribution a I'etude des periviscerites du carrefour sous-hepa- tique. 115p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1925. CHARTIER, Marguerite. Contribution a I'etude du traitement de l'encephalite epid6- mique; role des agents physiques. 63p. 8? Par., 1922. CHARTOL, Edouard, 1901- Contribu- tion a I'etude des splenomegalies tropicales. 112p. 8? Par., 1928. CHARTON, Gabriel, 1909- Crifice d'en- tr6e des plaies par armes a feu dans les tirs obliques. 87p. 8? Par., Impr. Labor, 1936. CHARTON, Jules, 1883- *Essais d'hemo- therapie preventive et curative dans quelques affections des animaux [Alfort] 72p. 8? Par., 1927. CHARVAT, Raymond Louis, 1900- *Des nephrites cedemateuses subaigue et chronique de l'enfance. 81p. 8? Par., 1925. CHASAN, Abram Elias, 1895- *Korper- bauuntersuchungen an Studenten im Alter von 18-20 Jahren mit besonderer Berucksichtigung gesunder Strumatrager und Astheniker. 32p. 8? Jena, 1929. CHASAN, Beatrysa. *Zur Frage der Cyto- architektonik der Area striata (Rinde vom Calcarinatypus) in ihren Beziehungen zur zen- tralen optischen Leitung. p.283-320. 8? Ziir., O. Fiissli, 1927. Also Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 21: CHASE, Alvin Wood, 1817-85. Dr Chase's recipes; or, Information for everybody; an in- valuable collection of about 800 practical recipes. 2. ed. 400p. 16? Ann Arb., Mich., R. A. BeaL 1872. Also enlarged and improved ed. 648p. 1874. Also rev. and enlarged ed. 669p. port. 8? Chic, Thompson & Thomas, 1900. ---- Family physician, farrier, bee-keeper, and second receipt book [&c] xxiv, 644p. 8? Ann Arb., Mich., 1873. Also rev. and enlarged ed. xxiii, 652p. 8? Toledo, Chase Pub. Co., 1881. CHASE, Eleanor Frances, 1900- *A quantitative study of the determination of the antineuritic vitamin (F or Bj) [Columbia Univ 1 41p. 8? N. Y., 1928. 'J CHASE, John S., & MUMEY, Nolie. Physical requirements for commercial flyers. 31p. illust 16? Denver, Clason Pub. Co. [1931] CHASE, Louis Samuel, 1907- *Ueber die Bedeutung der Lumbalpunktion fiir die Diagnose und Prognose der Nervenlues. 32p. 8? Berl R. Pfau, 1934. CHASE, Milton, 1837-1924. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1880. CHASER (The); monthly bulletin for the education and prevention of tuberculosis. Sana- torium, Tex., v.13, 1934- Incomplete. CHASIN, Ida, 1897- *Ueber das zeitliche Auftreten der Typhusroseolen und ihre biolo- gische Bewertung. 23p. 8? Lpz., 1921. CHASKALSON, Jacob, 1901- *Statisti- sche Untersuchungen iiber die Pathologie des ersten Lebensmonates [Frankfurt] 19p. 2 1 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1926. CHASLIN, Philippe, 1857-1923. Alajouanine. Necrologie. Presse mfid., 1923, 31: annexe, 1906-8.—Massary, E. de. Nficrologie. Bull. Soc. mfid. h6p. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 1881-3. CHASMAN, Chellis. Manual of mechanical dentistry. 128p. 8? N. Y., N. York School Mech. Dent. [1929] Also 2. ed. 184p. [1932] CHASPOUL, Cesar, 1908-' *Le traite- ment chirurgical de la stenose hypertrophique du pylore chez le nourrisson (operation de Fredet) [Lyon] 59p. 8? Bourg, Imp. Berthod, 1934. CHASSAGNAC, Frangois, 1900- *Ec- topie cardiaque acquise (sinistrocardie par attraction) 40p. 8? Par., 1926. CHASSAIGNAC, Edouard Pierre Marie, 1804- 79. Louis, A. Chassaignac; sa vie, son ceuvre. 98p. 8? Par., 1926. Life (The) and work of Edward Chassaignac (1804-79) Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 130: 530; 590. CHASSAING, Jean Eugene Andre Gabriel, 1908- *Action physiologique et therapeu- tique du venin de cobra dans les affections vascu- laires de l'oeil [Paris] 71p. 8? Fontenay-aux- Roses, L. Bellenand & fils, 1935. CHASSEL, Hans, 1901- *Bestimmung des Flacheninhalts von Beckeneingangen mit Hilfe des Rontgenbildes [Gottingen] p.770-5. roy. 8? Lpz., Hesse & Becker, 1927. Also Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl, 1927, 36: CHASSERIAUX, Jean Frederic Rene, 1887- *Au sujet de quelques cas d'hemorragies secondaires dans les plaies de guerre. 53p. 8? Bord., 1917. CHASSIGNEUX, Jean Pierre, 1895- Contribution a I'etude du traitement de la peri- tonite tuberculeuse par les rayons ultra-violets. 86p. 8? Par., 1925. CHASSIN, Marcel Michel, 1902- *La spienomegalie au cours de la tuberculose du nourrisson. 56p. 8? Par., 1934. CHAST, Chaim. Contribution a I'etude du mal de Pott. 15p. 8? Geneve, J. Guerry, 1923. CHASTAGNOL, Henri, 1910- *Le r61e de la secretion gastrique dans les anemies (en particulier dans les anemies pernicieuses) 80p. 8? Par., 1935. CHASTANG, Lucien, 1891- Contribu- tion a I'etude des indications de la technique et des resultats du traitement sanglant des frac- tures malieolaires recentes fermees. 103p. 18 pl. 8? Par., 1925. CHASTITY 491 CHATENET CHASTITY. See also Abstinence, sexual; Celibacy; Mar- riage; Virginity. Dingwall, E. J. The girdle of chastity; a medico-historical study. 171p. 8? Lond., 1931. Scheuer, O. F. Keuschheitsgurtel. In Handworterb. Sexualwissensch. (Marcuse) Bonn, 1923, 261.—Winkel, M. E. Reinheit. Zschr. Menschenk., 1934-35, 10: 163-73. CHATAGNON, Pierre Adolphe Marie, 1894- *Les formes cliniques de la paralysie gene- rale au debut. 90p. 8? Par., 1927. CHATAIGNON, Charles. *Fonctionnement d'un sanatorium prive type aux Etats-Unis; le Trudeau Sanatorium. 78p. 8? Par., 1921. CHATAIN, Pierre, 1909- *La radio- therapie dans les hemipiegies. 74p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1937. CHATAING, Hippolyte, 1886- *Sur la maladie d'Addison et la maladie de Basedow. 40p. 8? Par., 1920. CHATEAU Aguayo, Guillermo. Contribuci6n al estudio de la bacteriologia en la infecci6n biliar [Chile] 179p. 8? Santiago, 1930. CHATEAUBRIAND, Frangois, 1768-1848. Michel, E. Chateaubriand; interpretation medico-psychologique de son caractere. 150p. 8? Par., 1911. CHATELAIN, Antoine, 1899- *Les mal- formations de l'orifice aortique. 37p. 8? Par., 1925. CHATELAIN, Numa Bertrand. *Des kystes du mesentere. 72p. 8? Berne, 1917. CHATELAIN, Pierre Joseph, 1905- *L'elevage du mouton au Maroc [Alfort] 50p. 8? Vitry, Le Frangois, 1927. CHATELAN, Justin. *Etude des variations de concentration dans l'ecume; contribution a I'etude des metaux. 29p. 8? Lausanne, Vaney- Burnier, 1923. CHATELANAT, Alfred, 1857-1921. Harpe, R. de la. Nficrologie. Rev. mfid. Suisse rom., 1922, 42: 62. CHATELIN, C. nee Louise Peltier, 1888- *A propos d'un cas d'accouchement indolore chez une tabetique. 40p. 8? Par., 1921. CHATELIN, Philippe Edouard. Contribu- tion a I'etude du regime des alienes et anormaux aux xvne et xvnie siecles (1'eiimination des anti- sociaux; le donjon de Vincennes et ses prison- niers) 203p. 8? Par., 1921. CHATELLIER, Henri, 1855-1925. Hubert, C. Necrologie. Ann. mal. oreille, 1925, 44: 769-72, port. CHATELLIER, Henri Pierre, 1887- *Contribution k I'etude des complications vei- neuses des oto-mastoidites. 151p. 8? Par., 1922. --- Initiation aux examens courants de la gorge, du nez et des oreilles. x, 323p. illust. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1932. CHATELLIER, Jean, 1897- *Essais sur le thyroidisme et la carie dentaire. 63p. 8? Par., 1928. CHATELLIER, Louis. Contribution a I'etude de la nevrite optique familiale et hereditaire. 79p. 8? Par., 1921. CHATELOT, Pierre, 1898- Contribu- tion a I'etude de quelques manifestations gas- triques de la lithiase biliaire. 103p. 8? Par., 1925. CHATENET, Hilda, 1910- *Le danger de contamination tuberculeuse par le personnel infirmier des maternites et hopitaux d'enfants. 28p. 8? Par., 1936. CHATENET, Yvonne, 1899- *Le passe des heredo-syphilitiques tardifs. 56p. 8? Par.. 1925. CHATERJEE, Marcel, 1905- *Paralysie faciale consecutive a l'anesthesie tronculaire du nerf dentaire inferieur. 46p. 8? Par., 1932. CHATHAM, James. Method of insuring per- sons, whose occupations connect them with the manufacture or sale of alcoholic liquor, p.533-47. 8? [Berl.] 1903-6. Bound in Papers on alcohol (F. L. Hoffman) 1903-6. CHATIN, Alfred, 1873-1923. See Emery, E., & Chatin, A. Thfirapeutique clinique de la syphilis. 639p. 8? Par., 1909. For biography see Bull, mfid., Par., 1923, 37: 325 (E. Emery) CHATINIERE, Henri, 1871-1926. Pour sa sant6; ce qu'un poilu doit savoir. 2 p. 1. 137p. 16? Par., H. Charles-Lavauzelle, 1916. For biography see Presse mfid., 1926, 34: 1100 (F. Jayle) CHATON, Pierre, 1905- *De l'action therapeutique du sulfate de strychnine chez les alcooliques et en particulier dans les accidents aigus de I'alcoolisme cerebral. 98p. 8? Par., 1930. CHATT, Isaac. *Sur les recidives et les rechutes tardives dans la meningite cerebro- spinale epidemique. 40p. 8? Par., 1921. CHATTANOOGA, Tenn. The Taylor School of Bio-psychology. Prospectus. 21p. 8? Chat- tanooga, 1935. CHATTERJEE, G. C. The malaria problem of the tidal zone in Bengal. 23p. 8? Calc, 1935. CHATTERJI, Karuna K[umar] Tropical sur- gery and surgical pathology; with a foreword by Major-General Sir R. Havelock Charles, xxx, 244p. 91 pl. 5 ch. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1927. CHAUBIN, Bernard. *La chlorethylisation au goutte-a-goutte; technique et avantages. 31p. 8? Par., 1922. CHAUCER, Geoffrey, 1328-1400. Herrick, J. B. Why I read Chaucer at 70. Ann. M. Hist., 1933, n. ser., 5: 62-72. CHAUCHARD, Berthe Elise Marie, 1884- Analyse de l'excitabilite d'un nerf secretoire: la corde du tympan. 35p. 8? Par., 1922. CHAUDET, Maurice, 1882- Contribu- tion a la lutte contre l'hypoderme, cestre des bovins [Zurich] 48p. 3 pl. 8? Vevey, Jayet & Diebold, 1934. CHAUDET, Robert, 1901- trepana- tions craniennes et marques sincipitales dans la prehistoire. 66p. 8? Par., 1928. CHAUDRON, Georges, 1907- Contri- bution au diagnostic clinique et medico-legal de l'intoxication par la digitale et la digitaline. 99p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1935. CHAUDRON, Louis, 1904- *Les coli- bacilluries et leurs traitements. 70p. 8? Par., 1930. CHAUDRON, Louis Pierre Alexis Marie Mar- cel, 1892- Contribution a I'etude de la deviation tracheale. 51p. 8? Par., 1923. CHAUFFARD, Anatole Marie Emile, 1855- 1932. Legons sur la lithiase biliaire. 2 p. 1. ii, 242p. pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1914. Also 2. ed. 247p. 26 pl. 1922. See also Fiessinger, N. L'oeuvre du Pr A. Chauffard. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1934, 48: 209; 225. For biography see Bull. Soc. fr. hist, mfid., 1933, 26: 402-7 (P. Le Gendre) Also Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1932, 3. ser., 48: 1387-91 (M. Labbfi) Also Progr. mfid., Par., 1936, 593- 608, 3 ports (Souques, Clfiment, R. [et al.]) Also Rev. espafi. med. cir.. 1933, 16: 161-4, port. (P. Farreras) Also Riforma med., 1932, 48: 1856. Also Sem. hop. Paris, 1932, 8: 593-7 (J. Huber) Also Union mfid. Canada, 1933, 62: 12-4 (Vignal) CHAUFFARD-STILL'S DISEASE 492 CHAULMOOGRA CHAUFFARD-STILL'S disease. See Arthritis, infantile and juvenile. CHAUFFEUR. See Automobilist. CHAUFFIN, Simone, 1908- *La trans- fusion du sang dans la therapeutique de l'intoxi- cation barbituriques [Lyon] 44p. 8? Bourg, Imp. Berthod, 1934. CHAULET, Pierre, 1904- *La question de la viande frigorifiee et l'exportation des repro- ducteurs bovins frangais [Alfort] 84p. 8? Par., 1930. CHAULIAC, Guy de, 1300(?)-68. Inventorium seu collectorium artis chirurgicalis medicinae. 136 1. sm. 8? [Lyon, Vincentio de Portonariis, 1499] ---- The same. Inventario overo collectorio che apartien a la parte de la cirogia [Italian transl.] 116 1. fol. Venezia, Petrus de Quaren- giis, Aug. 21, 1493. ---- The same [Italian transl.] 145 1. fol. Venezia, Caesar Arrivabenus, 1521. See also Dock, W. The lure of medical history; Guy De Chauliac. California West. M., 1928, 29: 33-6.—Nixon, J. A. Guy de Chauliac; a new MS. including the Practica Astrolabii. Janus, Leiden, 1907, 12: 1-6. For biography see Clin. M. & S., 1932, 39: 561, port. CHAULMOOGRA [and derivatives] See also Hydnocarpus. Jtjmuelle, R. L. *Les huiles de Chaulmoogra; leurs origines, leurs caracteres et leur mode d'ac- tion. 87p. 8? Par., 1926. Andre1, E. Contribution a l'fitude des huiles du groupe chaulmoogrique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 181: 1089-91. ------& Jouatte, D. Contribution a l'fitude des huiles chaul- moogriques; recherches sur l'huile de Gorli. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1928, 4. ser., 43-44: 347-60.—Bomer, A., & Engel, H. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Glyceride der Fette und Oele; iiber die Glyceride des Chaulmugraoles. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1929, 57: 113-47.—Cole, H. I., & Cardoso, H. Purification and esterification of chaulmoogra oils. Internat. J. Leprosy, Manila, 1936, 4:455-68. ------ Relation of irritation Purification and esterification of chaulmoogra oils. Internat. J. Leprosy, 1936, 4: 455-68. ------ Relation of irritation to method of manufacture of ethyl esters of chaulmoogra oils. Ibid., 1937, 5: 277-83.—Cuervo. L. H. Algunos datos sobre el aceite de chaulmoogra. Arch, lepra, Bogota, 1929, 1: 269-78.—Forbin, B. Les prficieuses noix du chaulmoogra. Nature, Par., 1925, 53: 198-202.—Francois, M. T. Les esp^ces chaulmoogriques africaines. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1929, 36: 551-4.—Fuentes (Las) del aceite de chaulmugra. Bol. panamer. san., 1922, 2: No. 2, 34.—Gomez, E. N. Con- tribuci6n al estudio de los aceites de chaulmoogra; sus principios activos. Rev. med. cir., Caracas, 1922-23, 6: 74-8.—Herrera- Batteke, P. P. Esters of chaulmoogric acid (capryl, allyl, phenyl, orthocresol, metacresol, paracresol) Philippine .1. Sc, 1926, 31: 161-8. ------ Anilides and toluides of chaul- moogric acid. Ibid., 1927, 32: 35-40.—Hinegardner, W. S. Racemization of chaulmoogric and hydnocarpic acids. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 2831-4.—Landis, H. R. M. Chaul- moogra oil. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 4: 342.—Leclerc, H. Le chaulmoogra. Presse mfid., 1923, 31: annexe, 1088-91.— Morin, H. G. S., & Goulard, G. Mode pratique de prfiparation des fithers fithyliques de l'huile de chaulmoogra. Marseille mfid., 1924, 61: 1441-5.—Peirier. La principe actif des huiles de chaulmoogra. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1931, 24: 778-80.—Perkins, G. A. Chaulmoogra ethyl, propyl, butyl, and amyl esters. Philippine J. Sc, 1924, 24: 621-38. ------ The oxidation of chaulmoogric acid by permanganate. Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1926, 6: 141-56. ------ & Cruz, A. O. A comparative analytical study of various oils in the chaulmoogra group. Philippine J. Sc, 1923, 23: 543- 69, pl.—Perrot, E. Huiles de chaulmoogra. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., 1935, 227-30— Pupo, J. de- A. O oleo de choulmoogra e as flacourtiaceas do Brasil (contribuicao & materia medica) Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo, 1926, 1: 331-46, 4 pl.—Read, B. E. Bibliography of chaulmoogra oil. China M. J., 1925, 39: 623-31. ------& Feng, C. T. Notes on the preparation and use of the ethyl esters from the chaulmoogra oils. Ibid., 61278—Santiago, S., & West, A. P. Chaulmoo- gryl aminobenzoic acids and chaulmoogra anilides. Philippine J. Sc, 1927, 33: 265-9. ------ Chaulmoogryl derivatives of lactates and salicylates. Ibid., 1928, 35: 405-10.—Santos, I. de, & West, A. P. Chaulmoogryl substituted phenols and chaulmoogryl hydroxy ethyl benzoate. Ibid., 1929, 38: 293-8. ------ Chaulmoogryl amino phenols and chaulmoogryl ben- lylamine. {bid., 445-9, ——>— Naphthol esters of chaul- moogric acid and chaulmoogryl naphthylamines. Ibid., 1930 43: 409-13.—Seabra, P. A Chaulmoogra brasileira 'Braj.il med., 1926, 40: 268-70.—Shriner, R. L., & Adams. R. The structure of chaulmoogric and hydnocarpic acids. J Am Chpm Soc, 1925, 47: 2727-39.—Souza-Araujo, H. C. de. The Br£ zilian chaulmoogra; Carpotroche brasiliensis. Internat J Len* rosy, Manila, 1935, 3: 49-66, 6 pl.—Stevenel, L. Note prfilimi- naire sur la dficouverte d'un principe actif dans l'huile de Chaul- moogra. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1924, 17: 108; 1929 22* 338.—Taub, L. The chaulmoogric acids and their derivatives In Med. in its chem. aspects, Leverkusen, 1934, 2: 281-8. ---- Pharmacology. Ambrogio, A. Azione farmacologica degli eteri semplici e iodati dell' olio di chaulmoogra. Boll Soc. ital biol sner 1930, 5: 557-63, pl—Balsamelli, F. L'huile de chaulinoo?ra et les modifications morphologiques du B.tuberculeux. Boll Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1935, 7: 341-3.—Brandberg, O. Action de l'fither fithylique de l'huile de chaulmoogra sur la teneur du sang en leucocytes et en thrombocytes. C rend Soc. biol, 1927, 97: 1637. ------ De Taction de l'fithylesther de l'huile de chaulmoogra sur la teneur du sang en leucocytes et en thrombocytes chez le lapin. Skand. Arch. Physiol, Berl 1929, 57: 40-51.—Cole, H. I. Causes of irritation upon injection of iodized ethyl esters of hydnocarpus-group oils Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1931, 11: 364-9.-J Dikshit, B. B. Pharmacology of salts of fatty acids of chaul- moogra oil. Ind. J. M. Res., 1932, 19: 775-86, 3 pl—Dimitry, T. J. Physiological relationship of the nose and eye; a study in the effect of chaulmoogra oil on the nasal mucosa. South M. J., 1936, 29: 812-5.—Emerson, G. A. Mechanism of the" emetic action of the chaulmoogrates. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol N. Y., 1934, 32: 238-40. ------ Influence of dehydrocholio acid (decholin, N. N. R.) on oral toxicity of chaulmoogra oil. Internat. J. Leprosy, Manila, 1937, 5: 159-62. ----- ie du nouveau-ne" et du nourrisson; Hospice des Enfants Assisted. 57p. 8? Par., 1922. CHEVALLIER, Andre, 1905- Contribu- tion a I'etude radiographique du scorbut du nour- risson. 80p. 4 pl. 8? Par., L'Entente Lino- typiste, 1935. CHEVALLIER, Arthur. *De l'influence du traumatisme a distance sur les infections latentes de l'appareil pleuro-pulmonaire. 46p. 8? Par., 1921. CHEVALLIER, Charles Henri, 1893- *L'arthroplastie du genou. 152p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1926. ---- The same, vii, 152p. 4 pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1926. CHEVALLIER, Henri, 1910- Considera- tions sur le traitement de l'acrodynie infantile. 98p. 8? Par., 1936. CHEVALLIER, Jean Ernest Pierre, 1897- *Sur un cas de distomatose humaine a Fasciola hepatica; etude clinique de ces affections. 52p. 8? Par., 1924. CHEVALLIER, Marc Joseph, 1893- *Les kystes glandulaires du pancreas. 96p. 8? Par., 1923. CHEVALLIER, Paul, & BERNARD, Jean Jacques Robert. La maladie de Hodgkin. 293p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1932. ---- Les adenopathies inguinales. xvi, 271p. 12? Par., F. Alcan, 1932. CHEVALLIER, Pierre, 1902- Contri- bution a I'etude de la lithiase vesicale chez I'en- fant. 62p. 8? Par., 1930, CHEVALLIER 516 CHEYNE CHEVALLIER, Stephanie, 1891- *La glossite papuleuse aigue ou glossite papulo-exul- cereuse benigne. 35p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1935. CHEVANNES, Georges Charles Edouard, 1887- *Effets de la bromuration combinee a l'hypochloruration sur les acces convulsifs et les troubles mentaux epileptiques [Paris] 69p. 8? Nantes, 1917. CHEVASSU, Daniel, 1909- *Etude cri- tique des dosages des gaz du sang et des consti- tuants de l'os en vue de recherches sur diverses influences hormonales [Lyon] 139p. 8? Tr6- voux, G. Patissier, 1935. CHEVASSU, Jacques, 1910- *Rachi- anesthesie a la percaine (methode de Quarella) 94p. 8? Par., Maloine, 1937. CHEVASSU, Maurice, 1877- Titres et travaux scientifiques. 187p. illust. roy. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1933. CHEVAT, Henri, 1911- *Nouvelles re- cherches sur la sedimentation des globules san- guins dans la syphilis. 91p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres 1935. CHEVE, Jean Lucien, 1908- *Diagnostic bacteriologique de la tuberculose dans les epanche- ments pleuraux. 53p. 8? Par., J. Peyronnet & cie, 1936. CHEVEREAU, Andre Jules, 1902- *Les ruptures traumatiques de l'uretre au cours des fractures du bassin. 108p. 8? Par., 1930. CHEVEREAU, Jean, 1897- Contribu- tion a I'etude du traitement des fractures ouvertes de jambe. 54p. 8? Par., 1928. CHEVILLARD, Edouard Charles, 1885- *Sur Taction des gaz asphyxiants chlores chez le cheval [Alfort] 63p. 8? Par., 1931. CHEVILLON, Germaine, 1899- *Etude anatomo-pathologique de la tuberculose des annexes de l'uterus. 59p. 8? Par., 1933. CHEVREL, Francisque, 1884- Contri- bution k I'etude de l'osteomalacie chez le pore [Alfort] 32p. 8? Saint-Brieuc, 1927. CHEVREL, Marie Louise, 1901- *Re- cherches sur l'etiologie du mycosis fongo'ide [Paris] 75p. 8? Angouleme, 1928. CHEVREUL, Michel Eugene, 1787-1889. Jastrow, J. Chevreul as psychologist. Sc. Month., 1937, 44: 487-96, port. CHEVROLLE, Jacques, 1903- *L' acti- notherapie dans la peritonite tuberculeuse. 77p. 8? Par., 1930. CHEVRON, Jean, 1904- *Syndrome pleuro-peritoneal colibacillaire. 36p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1935. CHEWING gum. See also Mastication. Berendt, H. *Ist die Beeinflussung des Keim- gehaltes der Mundhohle durch Silargetten und Kaugummi Afumix verschiedenartig? 14p. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Kleinman, A. I. Allergy to chicle; preliminary report. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 455.—Lifschutz, I., & Vietmeyer, O. Isophytosterin im Kaugummi. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1926, 155: 240-4.—Mathiasch, J. Erfahrungen mit dem Kaugummi Flavona bei entziindlichen Erkrankungen der Mund- und Rachenhohle. Med. Klin., Berl, 1934, 30: 1271. CHEYMOL, Jean, 1896- *Experiences sur la sero-calcemie du chien. 173p. 8? Par., 1932 CHEYNE, George, 1671-1743. An essay of health and long life. 5. ed. 2 p. 1. xx [23] 232p. 12? London, G. Strahan, 1725. ---- Philosophical principles of religion. 5. ed. 2 pts in 1. 368p.; 201p. 8? London, G. Strahan, 1736. CHEYNE, William Watson, 1852-1932. Lister and his achievement; being the first Lister memorial lecture delivered at the Royal College of Surgeons of England on May 14, 1925. 3 p. 1.; 135p. port. 8? Lond., Longmans, Green & Co., 1925. For biography see Brit. M. J., 1932, 1: 821. ----BURGHARD, F. F. [et al.] A manual of surgical treatment. 2. ed. v.4-5. xxvii, 622p ; xxviii, 619p. illust. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1913. CHEYNE-STOKES respiration. See also Dyspnea; Respiration, Disorders; also names of primary diseases as Arteriosclerosis; Meningitis; Morphine, Poisoning; Nephritis, chronic, &c. Brawerman, M. *De la dyspnee de Cheyne- Stokes. 51p. 8? Par., 1935. Anthony, A. J., Cohn, A. E., & Steele, J. M. Studies on Cheyne-Stokes respiration. J. Clin. Invest., 1932, 11: 1321- 41.—Attinger, E. Kritische Bemerkungen zu F. Griinbaum's Beitrag zur klinischen Bedeutung des Cheyne-Stokes'schen Atmens. Zbl. Herz Gefasskr., 1924, 16: 71-3.—Benassi, G. Note sulla fisiopatologia del respiro di Cheyne-Stokes (a proposito di un'auto-osservazione del dott. U. Dutto) Riv. osp., 1924, 14: 537-47—Biofs breathing [Edit.] Lancet, Lond, 1911, 2: 105.—Britvan, I. M. [On alternating Cheyne- Stokes respiration] Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 601-5.— Carnot, P., Caroli, J., & Fiehrer, A. Respiration de Cheyne- Stokes dans l'asystolie; role de l'hypertension intracranienne. Bull Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 1313-7.—Dautre- bande, L., & Delcourt-Bernard, E. Sur une respiration du type Cheyne-Stokes provoquee par la fatigue. Ann. phvsiol, Par., 1928, 4: 594; 733.—Dautrebande, L., & Regnier, M. Sur la pathogenie du Cheyne-Stokes; son traitement. Arch, internat. med. exp., Liege, 1929-30, 5: 239-62, ch.—Deleonardi, S. Influenza periodica del respiro di Cheyne-Stokes sul ritmo cardiaco e sulla conduzione intraventricolare. Cuore & circol, 1936, 20: 504-13.—Dumas, A. Conditions de la circulation periphfirique au cours des phases d'apnfie et de polypnee, dans 2 cas cliniques de respiration de Cheyne-Stokes, particultere- ment favorables a cet examen. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1925, 92: 626.—Fischer, R. Zur Kenntnis der Herzrhythmus-Schwan- kungen beim Cheyne-Stokes'schen Atmen. Zschr. Kreis- laufforsch., 1927, 19: 345-53.—Flandin, C, Poumeau-Delille, G., & Israel. Tachycardie ventriculaire periodique au cours du rythme de Cheyne-Stokes. Paris med., 1937, 103: 137-40.— Greene, J. A. Clinical studies of respiration; some observations on Cheyne-Stokes respiration. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 52: 454- 63.—Hamburger, W. W., Katz, L. N., & Rubinfeld, S. H. Auricular flutter and fibrillation showing varying block associ- ated with Cheyne-Stokes respiration. Am. Heart J., 1932, 7: 498-504.—Harrison, T. R., King, C. E. [et al] Congestive heart failure; Cheyne-Stokes respiration as the cause of paroxys- mal dyspnea at the onset of sleep. Arch. Int. M., 1934, 53; 891-910.—Hazelhoff, F. F. [Cheyne-Stokes' respiration] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: pt 2, 910-8.—Hedon, L., & Janbon, M. Contribution a l'fitude pathogenique de la dyspnee de Cheyne-Stokes; rythme respiratoire periodique consficutif a une tentative de pendaison. Arch. Soc. sc. mfid. biol. Mont- pellier, 1930, 11: 334-8.—Hoesslin, H. von. Periodische Pulsunregelmiissigkeiten bei gestorter (Cheyne-Stokes'scher) und normaler Atmung. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 971-5.— Klein, O. Untersuchungen uber das Cheyne-Stokessche Atmungsphanomen. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1930, 42: Kongr., 217-21.—Krougliakov-Blanc. La respiration perio- dique. Arch. mal. reins, 1927-28, 3: 169-99.—Lian, C, & Departs. De la dyspnee de Cheyne-Stokes (remarques patho- geniques et therapeutiques) Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1933, 3. ser., 1517-20.—Mattioli, M. Comportamento della pressione media intrarteriale e suoi rapporti con le fasi respiratorie in 4 casi di respirazione di Cheyne-Stokes. Fol. med., Nap., 1934, 20: 275-94. ------ Lequime, J., & Van Bogaert, A. Modifications tensionnelles intra-artfirielles au cours de la respiration de Cheyne-Stokes. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933, 114: 975-7.—Merklen, P., Ambard, L. [et al] Remarques a propos d'un cas de respiration de Cheyne-Stokes. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 917-20.—Mine, S. [Cheyne- Stokes' and Biot's respiration and cardiac asthma] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 517-20.—Nieuwenhuizen, C. L. C. van. [Cheyne-Stokes respiration] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 2, 2205-24.—Pailhas d'Albi. Le rythme respiratoire de Cheyne-Stokes est-il necessairement un phenomene morbide.' Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1931, 23. ser., 6: 265—Ramond, L. La respiration de Cheyne-Stokes. Conf. clin. mid., Par., 1935, 12. ser., 264-87. Also Presse med., 1933, 41: 163— Rosen- bluth, E., & Wassermann, S. Cheyne-Stokes und Uramie. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1309.—Roth, O. Zur Pathologie und Therapie des Cheyne-Stokes. Helvet. med. acta, 1936, 3. 240-8.—Schott, E. Ueber die Anstrengungsdyspnoe und das Auftreten periodischer Atmung nach korperlicher Anstrengung CHEYNE-STOKES 517 CHIARI DA PISA bei Gesunden, Kranken, Radfahrern und Ruderern. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1924, 144: 86-95.—Swindle, P. F. Super- imposed respirations or Cheyne-Stokes breathing of amphibi- ous and non-amphibious mammals. Am. J. Physiol, 1926, 79: 188-205.—Uhlenbruck, P. Ueber alternierendes Cheyne- Stokessches Atmen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 386. Also Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1927, 39. Kongr., 78-83. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 59: 656-708. --- Treatment. Adler, E., Elias, H., & Spitz, E. Cheyne-Stokessches Atmen und Phosphatinjektion. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 56. ■----- Zur Behandlung des Cheyne-Stokesschen Sympto- menkomplexes. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1928, 15: 49-62, tab.—Greene, J. A. Observations on Cheyne-Stokes respira- tion; the effect of drugs and mechanical measures which pro- duce vasodilatation and vasoconstriction. Med. Papers (H. A. Christian Anniv. vol.) Bost., 1936, 51-9.—Guggenhei- mer, H. Erfahrungen iiber Euphyllin bei Cheyne-Stokes und anderen Formen zentraler Atemstorungen. Med. Klin., Berl, 1932, 28: 1533. ------ Ueber die Wirkungsweise des Euphyl- lins bei cardiovascularem Chevne-Stokes und Asthma cardiale. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1933, 25: 98-109.—Lian, C, & Deparis. De la dyspnfie de Cheyne-Stokes; sa disparition sous l'influence de l'inhalation de gaz carbonique; le Cheyne-Stokes du som- meil. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1933, 3. ser., 49: 1411-7 — Marais, O. A. S., & McMichael, J. Theophylline-ethylene- diamine in Cheyne-Stokes respiration. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 437-40.—Vogl, A. Erfahrungen iiber Euphyllin bei Cheyne- Stokes und anderen Formen zentraler Atemstorung. Med. Klin., Berl, 1932, 28: 9-11.—Wassermann, S. Der Cheyne- Stokessche Symptomenkomplex; seine Symptomatologie, klinische Stellung und seine Therapie im Rahmen der Herz- Gefasserkrankungen. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1922, 4: 415-40, 3pl. CHEYNET, Emile, 1898- Considera- tions sur la cesarienne vaginale (k propos d'une statistique de 40 cas) 88p. ch. 8? Par., 1929. CHEYROU-LAGREZE, Jean Paul Marie Hen- ri, 1890- *Traitement des fractures ouvertes des membres par les appareils a anses metalliques a extension continue. 78p. pl. 8? Bord., Y. Cadoret, 1917. CHEYSSIAL, Marcel, 1904- *Essai sur I'hygiene et les maladies du cavalier. 47p. 8? Par., 1931. CHEZE, Frangois, 1890- *Le charbon d'origine professionnelle; a propos de 35 cas observes a l'Hopital de S. Denis. 78p. pl. ch. 8? Par., 1924. CHIAFFARELLI, Olindo, 1889- *Paroti- tis secundaria. 33p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1915. CHIARA, Domenico, 1838-1905. Gelli, G. [Biography] Sperimentale, 1924, 78: 289-93. CHIARELLO, Heitor. Consideracoes clinicas sobre alguns syndromas infundibulo-hypophysa- rios. 160p. 8? S. Paulo, 1927. CHIARI, Hans, 1851-1916. For biography see Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1934, 27: 358-61 (G. B. Gruber) CHIARI, Hermann, Die eitrigen Gelenkent- zundungen. p. 12-74. roy. 8? Berl., 1934. In Handb. spez. path. anat. (Lubarsch & Henke) 1934, 9: pt2. ---- Die Geschwulste der Gelenke. p.75-106. roy. 8? Berl., 1934. In Handb. spez. path. anat. (Lubarsch & Henke) 1934, 9: pt2. ---- FAHR, T. [et al.] Harnorgane, mann- liche Geschlechtsorgane; 2. Teil: Niere und ableitende Harnwege. xii, 1007p. illust. roy. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1934. Forms v. 6, pt 2, Handb. spez. path. anat. (Lubarsch & Henke) Berl, 1927-34. ---- The same. 3. Teil. Mannliche Ge- schlechtsorgane. x, 913p. roy. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1931. Forms v. 6, pt 3, Handb. spez. path. Anat. (Lubarsch & Henke) Berl, 1931. CHIARI, Otto M. Verletzungen und Krank- heiten der Weichteile des Schadels. 82p. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1923. Forms Heft 4, Diagn. ther. Irrtiim. CHIARI da Pisa. Cento aforismi fisico- medici [transl. from Lat. by the author] p.245- 83. 18? Venezia, 1749. In Santorio. Med. stat. Venez., 1749. ---- II medico di sestesso. p.289-96. 18? Venezia, 1749. In Santorio. Med. stat. Venez., 1749. CHIARI'S disease. See Hepatic vein, Obstruction. CHIARUGI, Giulio, 1859- Istituzioni di anatomia dell' uomo; anatomia sistematica: ap- parecchio nervoso, organi ed apparecchi di senso. xvi, 1069p. roy. 8? Milano, Soc. Ed. Libr., 1917. ---- Trattato di embriologia; con particolare riguardo alia storia della sviluppo dei mammiferi e dell' uomo. 3v. 8? Milano, Soc. Ed. Libr., 1929-35. For Jubilee No. see Arch. ital. anat., 1922, 18: Suppl. CHIARUGI, Vincenzo, 1759-1820. Zalla, M. [Biography] Sperimentale, 1924, 78: 327-32. CHIASMA, optic. See Optic chiasm. CHIASMATYPY. See Cell-division; Chromosome. CHIAT, Maria, 1898- *Zur Frage der Behandlung doppelseitiger Ovarialtumoren bei gleichzeitig bestehender Schwangerschaft. 30p. 8? Jena, 1928. CHICAGO, 111. Alexian Brothers Hospital. Annual reports of the officers to their friends and the public. 19.-20., 1885-86; 26., 1892; 29.-32., 1895-98; 34., 1900. CHICAGO, 111. American Institute of Criminal Law and Criminology. Journal ... v.9-21, 1918-31. Title changed to the following: ---- Journal of criminal law and criminology. v.l, 1932- CHICAGO, III. Augustana Hospital. Annual reports of the officers to their friends and to the public. 1897-98. CHICAGO, 111. Central Free Dispensary of West Chicago. Annual reports. 32.-37., 1888/ 89-1903/6; 1925/26. CHICAGO, III. Central Scientific Company. Abridged catalog of scientific instruments, laboratory apparatus and reagents for the bio- chemical laboratory; catalog M-636. 936p. illust. roy. 8? Chic, 1936. ---- Abridged catalog of scientific instru- ments, laboratory apparatus, and reagents for the chemical laboratory; catalog W-436. 547p. illust. roy. 8? Chic, 1936. CHICAGO, 111. Commission on the Liquor Problem. Preliminary report. 2 p. 1. ii, 65p. 8? Chic, 1916. Bound in Papers on alcoholism (F. L. Hoffman) 1904-17. CHICAGO, 111. Cook County Hospital. An- nual reports. Chic, 1915-20; 1922-26. CHICAGO, 111. Department of Health. An- nual report. 1833-1932. 1889 missing. ---- Bulletin of the Chicago school of sani- tary instruction, v. 1-17, n. ser., 1907-23. Continued as the following: ---- Chicago's health, v.18-25, 1924-31. ---- A report on an epidemic of influenza in the city of Chicago in the fall of 1918, by John Dill Robertson, M. D., Commissioner of health; reprinted from the Octennial report, 1911-18. 109p. 4 fold. tab. 8? Chic, 1918. No. 15, Educ ser. CHICAGO 518 CHICAGO CHICAGO, III. Department of Public Welfare. Annual report. 1926-29. CHICAGO, 111. Englewood Hospital. Annual reports. 1916-20. CHICAGO, 111. Federation of State Medical Boards of the United States. See United States. Federation of State Medical Boards [&c] CHICAGO, 111. Field Museum of Natural History. Anthropological series; studies, v.1-18, 1895-1928. Incomplete. ---- Anthropology leaflets. No. 1-27, 1922- 28. Anthropology memoirs. Report series; annual v.1-8, 1895-31. v.2-3,1926-31. report of the director. Incomplete. CHICAGO, 111. Hahnemann Hospital. An- nual reports. 1909. CHICAGO, 111. Institute of Medicine. Pro- ceedings, v.l, 1915- CHICAGO, 111. John Rockefeller McCormick Memorial Institute for Infectious Diseases. Journal of infectious diseases, v.l, 1904- ---- Journal of preventive medicine, v.l, 1926- CHICAGO, HI. Julius Rosenwald Fund. See Rosenwald Fund. See also Embree, Edwin R. Julius Rosenwald Fund; review of two decades, 1917-36. 55p. 8? Chic, 1936. CHICAGO, 111. Mercy Hospital. Annual reports, with the medical and surgical statistics, general information, rules and patients; and the announcements of the training school for nurses, for the years 1894-1902. CHICAGO, 111. Municipal Tuberculosis Sani- tarium. Annual report. 1916-18; 1923-24. ---- Biennial report. 1923-24. ---- Bulletin, v.l, 1917- ---- Cumulative report. 1918-22. CHICAGO, 111. National Safety Council. See United States. National Safety Council. CHICAGO, 111. Public Health Institute. An- nual report of the Public Health Institute of Chicago, for the year ended December 31, 1931. 23p. 8? [Chic, 1932] CHICAGO, 111. Scientific Crime Detection Laboratory. American journal of police science. v.1-3, 1930-32. Merged with Journal of criminology. CHICAGO, 111. University of Chicago. An- nouncement. v.24, 1924— Incomplete. ---- Bulletin of information, v.22, No. 4, 1922. ---- Physiological zoology, v.l, 1928- ---- Proceedings of a meeting of the friends of the library, held in M 11, Harper memorial library. 21 1. 5 phot. roy. 8? Chic, 1936. Typewritten. CHICAGO, HI. University of Chicago. De- partment of Obstetrics and Gynecology. Re- prints of articles published by members ... October 1929-November 1934. [v. p.] 4? Chic, 1935. CHICAGO, III. University of Chicago. Labo- ratory Schools. Physical education and health of school children, ix, 175p. tab. 8? Chic, [1936] CHICAGO, 111. University of Chicago. Ogden Graduate School of Science. Abstracts of theses; science series, v.l, 1922-23; v.4-8, 1925-30. CHICAGO, 111. University of Illinois. See under Illinois, U. S. A. CHICAGO, III. Visiting Nurse Association. Annual report. 18., 1907- CHICAGO, III. Woodlawn Hospital. Clinical quarterly, v.l, 1930- CHICAGO, 111. Steadman, R. F. Public health organization in the Chicago region. 279p. 8? Chic. [1930] Bedford, S. E. W. The United Charities of Chicago as a promoter of health measures. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1851-4.—Carey, E. J. A Century of Progress Exposition, Chicago, 1934. Phi Chi Q., Menasha, 1934, 31: No. 3, 437- 46.—Chicago hospital and clinic survey—1934. Bull. Am. Hosp. Ass., 1935, 9: 34-49.—DeBourcy, H. C. The Medical Park at Chicago. Phi Chi Q., Menasha, 1934, 31: No. 3, 352—4.—Gardner, R. The hall of science at Chicago's exposi- tion. Maine M. J., 1933, 24: 186.—Hektoen, L. Early pathology in Chicago and Christian Fenger. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1937, 11: 258-72.—Holmes. B. Medical history of Chicago, the condition of medical thought, medical practice, and hospital service after the great fire and before the World's Fair; 1871-93. Med. Life, 1927, 34: 317-35, 2 port.—Robin- son, V. Medicine under King Mike; an episode in Chicago's medical history. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1917, 23: 607-20.— Roos. J. Brief aus Chicago. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 264. CHICAGO Apparatus Company. Industrial, educational, research laboratory equipment for chemistry, metallurgy, and physiology; catalog No. 45. 500p. illust. roy. 8? Chic [1936] CHICAGO Association for Child Study and Parent Education. Intelligent parenthood; pro- ceedings of the mid-west conference on parent education, March 4-6, 1926. ix, 326p. 8? Chic, 111., Univ. Press [1926] CHICAGO Eye, Ear, Nose, and Throat College. Announcement. 1901; 1903. CHICAGO'S health. Chic, v.18-25, 1924-31. Continuation of Bulletin of the Chicago School of Sanitary Instruction. CHICAGO Institute for Psychoanalysis. The influence of psychologic factors upon gastro- intestinal disturbances: a symposium, iii, 88p. 8? Chic, 1934. Repr. from Psychoanal. Q., 1934, 3: 501-88. CHICAGO Lying-in Hospital and Dispensary. Annual reports of the board of directors and officers to the members and the public. 3.-18., 1897/98-1922. Incomplete. CHICAGO medical blue book; containing a list of physicians and surgeons of Chicago and Cook County towns, medical schools and colleges, medical societies, hospitals and sanitariums [&c] 45. ed. 1935-36. 542p. 8? Chic, E. Clark, 1935. CHICAGO medical recorder. Chic, v.1-49, 1891-1927. Continued as Radiol. Rev. CHICAGO Medical Society. The Aesculapian (official bulletin) Chic, v.25, No. 5-6, 1936. See also Weaver, G. H. The Chicago Society of physiciani and surgeons. Bull. Soc. M. Hist. Chicago, 1933, 4: 317-21. CHICAGO Pathological Society. Transac- tions, v.l, 1894- CHICAGO Recreation Commission. Annual report. 1., 1934- ---- The future of recreation and education in the leisure time life of Chicago. 16p. 8? Chic, the Commission, 1935. CHICAGO School of Sanitary Instruction. Bulletin. Chic, v.13-17, 1919-23. CHICAGO Tuberculosis Institute. Annual report. Chic, 1907-8; 1910; 1934. Mimeographed. CHICAGO Urological Society. Transactions. v.l, 1931. CHICHEREAU, Jean, 1904- *Les con- cretions calcaires de la peau (k propos d'un cas familial) 87p. pl. 8? Par., 1930. CHICHESTER 519 CHILD CHICHESTER, Engl. West Sussex County Asylum. Annual report. 1.-30., 1897/98-1927. CHI Che Wang. *The chemistry of Chinese preserved eggs and Chinese edible bird's nests. n 429-52. 8? Chic, Univ. Chicago Libr., 1921. Also J. Biol. Chem., 1921, 49: No. 2. CHICHISM. See Pellagra. CHICK, Harriette. See Hume, E. Margaret, & Chick, H. Reports on biological standards. 61p. 8? Lond., 1935. CHICKEN, Rupert Cecil, 1850-1925. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 723. Also Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 891. CHICKEN. See Fowl. CHICKEN pox. See Varicella. CHICK-PEA. See under Lathyrism. CHICO, Hernan Gualberto, 1908- *Etude sur la glossodynie. 63p. 8? Par., M. Lavergne, 1937. CHICORY. See also Coffee. Reynolds. C. Effects of chicory on the isolated intestine. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1927-28, 25: 696. CHIDECKEL, Maurice, 1876- Fakers, old and new. 3, iii, 275p. 8? Bost., Stratford Co. [1933] ---- Female sex perversion; the sexually aberrated woman as she is. xviii, 331p. illust. 8? N. Y., Eugenics Pub. Co. [1935] CHI E? dizionario degli Italiani d'oggi. 2. ed. xx, 800p. 8? Roma, A. F. Formiggini, 1931. CHIENE, George Lyall, 1873- Hand- book of surgery, xi, 592p. 12? Edinb., E. & S. Livingstone, 1923. CHIENE, John, 1843-1923. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 999. Also Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 1190. Also Nature, Lond., 1923, 112: 61. Also Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1924, 42: lvi-lix.—W., D. Obituary. Edinburgh M. J., 1923, n. ser., 30: 285-8, port. CHIEVITZ'S organ. See also Mouth. Bollea, M. Sull'organo di Chievitz dell'uomo e di alcuni mammiferi. Arch. ital. anat., 1924, 21: 464-86. CHIFFRE, Gaston, 1900- *Sur un mode de formation des calculs biliaires. 56p. 8? Par., 1925. CHIGGER. See under Trombidiidae. CHIGOE disease. See under Sarcopsylla, penetrans. CHIGOT, Paul Louis, 1906- *L'en- chevillement central des fractures diaphysaires. 102p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1937. CHIKOV, Stephan. *L'hydatide pSdiculde de Morgagni et les appendices du ligament large chez la femme. 15p. 8? Lausanne, Giesser & Banderet, 1923. CHILD, Charles Gardner, jr., 1873- Sterility and conception, xii, 238p. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1931. Forms v.l. Gvn. Obst. Monogr., N. Y., 1931. CHILD, Charles Manning, 1869- Physi- ological foundations of behavior, xii, 330p. 8? N. Y., H. Holt & Co. [1924] CHILD, Herbert. See Besredka, A. Immunity in infectious diseases [&c] 364p. 8? Lond., 1930. Also Burnier, M. H. Habitual con- stipation [&c] 71p. 8! Lond., 1929. CHILD, Lydia Maria (Mrs. Francis) 1802-80. The Freedmen's book. 3 p. 1. 277p. 12? Bost., Ticknor & Fields, 1865. CHILD. See also Adolescence; Childhood; Child labor; Child study; Child welfare; Infant; School child; also in 3. ser. Children; also caption in children or subdivisions infantile or juvenile throughout the catalog. Dietjlafe, L., & Dietjlafe, R. L'enfant; morphologie, evolution, anatomie m^dico-chirur- gicale. 439p. 8? Par., 1933. Lamprey, L. Children of ancient Rome. 262p. 8? Bost., 1922. Mazzini, G. II bambino nell'arte visto da un medico. 363p. 4? Milano, 1933. Nimkov, M. F. The child. 303p. 8? Phila. [1934] Simonini, R. II bambino negli scrittori Greci e Latini. 59p. 8? Modena, 1921. Borrino, A. II bambino normale di B. Sachs. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1931, 6: 600-12.—Fleming, R. M. Anthro- pological studies of children. Eugen. Rev., Lond., 1925-26, 18: 294-301.—Martin, A. Eine Kindspflege in der Art Diirers aus dem 16. Jahrhundert. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 2200.— Meige, H., & Belugue, P. Die Querfurchen an den Glied- massen des Kleinkindes. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 248- 50.—Meyer, S. Die Bewertung des kindlichen Lebens im Denken und Fiihlen der Volker. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1922, 14: 421-31.—Montafio, W. M. El nifio en la Biblia. Cron. med., Lima, 1935, 52: 215-8.—Psychiatrist's (A) thoughts on the normal child. Bull. Dep. Health Kentucky, 1934, 6: 5.—Rosenthal, R. The child of ancient Greece; with special reference to the pediatrics of Hippocrates. Minnesota M., 1936, 19: 524-34.—Scammon, R. E. A summary of the anatomy of the infant and child. Abt's Pediatrics, Phila., 1923, 1: 257-444.—Schwarz, G. Zur bildlichen Darstellung der kindlichen Kopfform. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 450-5.— Stegmann, A. I. von. Das Kind im Leben der Friihgermanen. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1934, 5: 89-92. abnormal [and backward] See also Behavior, Disorders; Child, defective; Child, difficult; Feebleminded; Intelligence, Development; Mental deficiency. Anton, G. Fiinf Vortrage iiber die geistigen Entwicklungsstorungen beim Kinde. 2. Aufl. 108p. 8? Berl., 1921. Farrington, E. A. Mental retardation in children; suggestions for parents. 24p. 8? Haddonfield, N. J., 1935. Itard, J. M. G. The wild boy of Aveyron (rapports et memoires sur le sauvage de 1'Avey- ron) translated by George and Muriel Humphrey. 104p. 8? N. Y. [1932] Parrel, G. de, & Hoffer, H. Les enfants qu'il faut readapter: ceux qui entendent mal, ceux qui comprennent mal, ceux qui parlent mal, ceux qui respirent mal. 286p. 8? Par., 1935. Scott, G. D. Normal backwardness and balance in child life. 132p. 8? Bost. [1926] Cornet, P. Les enfants anormaux psychiques. Paris med., 1926, 62: annexe, 455.—DeSmeth, J. A propos de desordres moraux et intellectuels chez les enfants. Presse mid. beige, 1868-69, 21: 341-4.—Donald. H. G. Dull or backward school children. Med. Off., Lond., 1923, 29: 237.—Dull and defective children. Ibid., 1937, 57: 135.—Fairbank, R. E. The sub- normal child—17 years after. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1933, 17: 177-217.—Fernald, W. E. The subnormal child. School & Soc 1923, 18: 397-406.—Fleck, U. Was wird aus Hilfsschul- kindern? Deut. Zschr. gerichtl Med., 1934-35, 24: 301-6.— Herd, H. Border-line cases; dull, backward, or feeble-minded. Med. Off., Lond., 1924, 32: 5.—Hester, E. The backward child. Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 212.—Heuyer, G. Enfants anormaux et reactions familiales. Sem. hop. Paris, 1926, 3: 178-82.—Hoffmeister, W. Was wird aus mannlichen Hilfs- CHILD 520 CHILD schulkindern? Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934, 43: 174-202 — Innecken, I. Was wird aus weiblichen Hilfsschulkindern? Ibid., 1934-35, 44: 35-60.—Johnson, V. Backward children. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1936, 29: 765-7.—Langmead, F. S. Dull and backward children. Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1928, 3: 209-17.—McCready, E. B. Feeble-minded and backward children. Internat. Clin., 1922, 32. ser., 3: 118-62. ------ Nervous, delicate, and backward children. Ibid., 1926, 36. ser., 3: 168-93.—Patri, A. Backward children. Training School Bull, 1934, 31: 1-5.—Paul-Boncour, G. Introduction a l'6tude de la jeunesse mentalement anormale. J. mid. fr., 1929, 18: 199-203.—Robin, G. Les arrieres; considerations sur l'arrifiration intellectuelle simple. Ibid., 206-19. ------ L'arri6ration mentale et l'instabilit6 chez I'enfant. Clinique, Par., 1933, 28: 150.—Ruhrah, J. Mental deterioration. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 43: 1220.—Smith, A. M. The subnormals. Med. Woman J., 1924, 31: 310-2.—Tomescu, P. [Abnormal children] Romania med., 1930, 8: 326.—Waller, H. Das seelisch-abnorme Kind im Lichte der Psychologie primitiver Volker. Zschr. Kinderh., 1933, 55:17-29.—Wijsman, J. W. H. Het schoolachterlijk kind. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1909, 1: 595-608.—Wyllie, W. G. Behaviour problems and the back- ward child. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 1: 1247.—Ximenez, I. Con- tribuci6n al estudio de los falsos anormales en las escuelas de Carmelo. Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1934, 5: 494-500. ---- abnormal: Anatomy and biology. Loewy, S. *Beobachtungen und Untersuchun- gen an den Kindern der Hilfsschulklassen in Meiningen. 67p. 8? Lpz., 1909. Dayton, N. A. Height, weight, and intelligence relationships in 3,553 retarded school children. N. England J. M., 1928, 199: 934-8.—Duncan, J. The height and weight of mentally defective boys. Med. Off., Lond., 1932, 48: 15.—Foucault. Les acuites sensorielles et les enfants arrieres ou retarded. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1924, 21: 219-35.—Fiirstenheim, W. Zur Biologie des Hilfsschulkindes. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 12.—Helwig, E. Untersuchungen an Hilfsschulkindern. Zschr. Hyg., 1934, 116: 480-9.—Juarros, C, & Galarieta, P. La velocidad de sedimentaci6n sanguinea en los nifios anor- males. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1926, 6: 144-51.—Ledent, R. Le developpement ce>6bral des enfants anormaux. Mid. scol, Par., 1927, 16: 3-7.—Naytres Rezende, D., & Magelhaes Gomes, F. Contribuicao ao estudo biotypologico da crean^a retardada de Bello Horizonte. Arq. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1936, 6: 117-27.—Osman, A. A., & Close, H. G. A clinical and bio- chemical study of the subnormal child. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1930, 5: 149-66.—Riidin, E. Ueber Untersuchungen an Munchener Hilfsschulkindern. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 17-23.—Schmidt-Kraepelin, T. Untersuchungen an Mann- heimer Hilfsschulkindern. Ibid., 14-7.—Shelton, E. K. Osseous development as an index of metabolic speed, with special reference to the mentallv subnormal and emotionally unstable child. Endocrinology, 1933, 17: 667-76.—Skerlj. B. Eine sozialanthropologische Untersuchung zur Frage des minder- wertigen Kindes. Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1935, 48: 43-50.— Sukharev, G. E. [Body structure, movements, and disposi- tion in mentally retarded girls] Vopr. pedol, 1928, No. 3, 134-44.—Vidoni, G. Contributo alio studio dei caratteri bio-antropologici di cinquanta fanciulli anormali specie in rapporto all' orientamento professionale. Manicomio, 1926, 39: 189-289.—Voliansky, A. A. [Blood enzymes of abnormal children] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 341-4.—Vrana, S. Padolo- gische Forschung an der Hilfsschule in Briinn. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 104. ---- abnormal: Causes and pathology. Bieling, H. *Erbhygienische Untersuchungen an Hilfsschulkindern in Gelsenkirchen. 22p. 8? Munster, 1935. Heron, D. Mental defect, mal-nutrition, and the teacher's appreciation of intelligence; a reply to criticisms of the memoir on the influence of defective physique and unfavourable home en- vironment on the intelligence of school children. 34p. 8? Lond., 1911. Krings, P. *Es ist zu untersuchen, ob und inwiefern langerdauernde korperliche Erkran- kungen im ersten und zweiten Lebensjahr die geistige Entwicklung des Sauglings zu beeintrach- tigen vermogen. 32p. 8? Bonn, 1935. Robin, G. Enfants d'aujourd'hui; la paresse est-elle un defaut ou une maladie? 283p. 12? [Par.] [1932] Schuckmann, M. von. *Ueber die Grosse der Hilfsschiilerfamilien in Wurzburg. 17p. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Berillon. Le metissage: son r61e dans la production des enfants anormaux. Rev. gen. clin. thir., 1923, 37: 138-44.— Bryan, J. E. A method for determining the extent and causes of retardation in a city school system. Psychol. Clin., Phila., 1907, 1: 41-52.—Chotzen. F. Zur Pathologie des Hilfsschul- kindes. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1930, 37: 588-652.—Crothers, B. Mental-hygiene problems of children with sensory-motor defects. N. England J. M., 1931, 204: 481-6. Also Proc Internat. Congr. Ment. Hyg., 1932, 2: 475-95.—Dayton, N. a! Correlation between intelligence and physical condition iii 14,176 retarded school children. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 132: 222-4.—Dennie, C. C. Partial paralysis of the lower extremi- ties in children, accompanied by backward mental develop- ment. Am. J. Syph., 1929, 13: 157-63.—Dowd, H. L. Rela- tions of mental retardation to nutrition. Hosp. Social Serv 1922, 6: 92-5.—Fairfield, L. The mind of the physically defective child. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1925, 9: 117.— Frischeisen-Kohler, I. Eugenische Untersuchungen in Fami- lien von Hilfsschiilern. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1934, 67: 292-6.—Gawne, S. C. The relation between adenoids and backwardness. Med. Off., Lond., 1933, 50: 65.—Goldwasser, M. Physical defects in the mentally retarded school children California West. M., 1937, 47: 310-5.—Hill, D. S. Retarda- tion: its causes and remedies. South. M. J., 1912, 5: 377-84.__ Juarros, C. Reacciones serol6gicas de la lues v anormalidad infantil Rev. crim., B. Air., 1933, 20: 368-82. ------ & Soriano. M. Contribuci6n al conocimiento de los casos de anormalidad infantil por motivos psfquicos. Med. ibera, 1931 25: pt 2, 477-9—Kempf, G. A., & Collins, S. D. A study of the relation between mental and physical status of children in 2 counties of Illinois. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1929, 44- 1743-84.—Kimball, O. P. The relation of physical defects to" mental retardation among school children of Cleveland. Bull Acad. M. Cleveland, 1931, 15: 9-18. ------& Marinus, C. J. Endocrine dysfunctions in retarded children and their response to treatment. Endocrinology, 1930, 14: 309-18.—Larsen. H. T., & Beard, J. H. Some medical conditions that influence scholastic standing. Illinois M. J., 1926, 50: 398-403.—Levi- Bianchini, M. Presbiogenesi, disfrenie e displasie presbio- geniche (generazione tardiva e malformazioni somatopsichiche del fenotipo) Arch. gen. neur., Nocera, 1926, 7: 257-86.— Lewis, S. V. Physical defects and their relation to grade repeaters in the public schools. South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 390-2.—Lisser, H., & Nixon, C. E. Mental retardation and ductless gland disease; a report of 12 cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 1174-9.—Lohoff, W. Erbhygienische Untersuchun- gen an Hilfsschulkindern in Oberhausen und Mulheim an der Ruhr. Arch. Rassenb.. 1936, 30: 42-64.—Marcotte, A. The home environment a factor of emotional instability and intel- lectual backwardness in the child. Hosp. Social Serv., 1932, 26: 291-7. Also Union med. Canada, 1934, 63: 883-9.— Nitsch, E. Ueber die Ursachen des Repetierens in den Volks- schulen. Mschr. Kinderh., 1925-26, 31: 65-71.—Peiper, A. Die Minderwertigkeit der Kinder alter Eltern. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1921, 3. Fol, 46: 81-94.—Rosorius, H. Erbbiolo- gische und soziale Wertigkeit bei Kieler Hilfsschulkindern der 1929 und 1930 schulentlassenen Jahrgange. Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1936, 88: 385-403.—Sailer. K. Hilfsschulzwillinge. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 956. ------ Aus weichen Kreisen stam- men die Hilfsschuler? Umschau, 1934, 38: 448.—Schneider, K. Seelisch abnorme Kinder und Jugendliche. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1354-8.—Shepherd, F. Some physical disorders affecting natural activity. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1925, 9: 183-6.—Spear, I. J. An explanation of the inability of some children to measure up to normal standards, to maintain the normal average or to adjust themselves to school discipline. Bull. Univ. Maryland School M., 1924-25, 9: 150-7.—Stiles, C. W. Why certain school children are backward. Sc. Month., 1931, 33: 362-4.—Wyche, E. M. The intellectual capacity of physically defective children. Med. Off., Lond., 1921, 26: 265. ---- abnormal: Classification. See also Mental test. Assmann. Zur Untersuchung von Hilfsschulkindern hpi deren Uebernahme in die Hilfsschule. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1922, 35: 145-7.—Dayton, N. A. The Walter E. Fernald plan for the examination of retarded school children. N. England J. M„ 1932, 207- 913-33.—Declairfayt. La technique moderne de l'examen des 6coliers arrives. Mid. scol, Par., 1925, 14: 238-45.—Decroly, O. La valeur du quotient intellectuel chez les enfants anormaux. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1930, 30: 885-9.—Enge. Korperliche Anzeichen bei geistig minder- wertigen Kindern; wie kann bei einem Schulkinde geistige Minderwertigkeit sicher gestellt werden? Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1931, 38: 688-704.—Haller. M. Quelques reflexions a propos des enfants arrteres de l'Hospice J.-B. ThiSry; classement thebrique et groupements pratiques. Rev. mid. est, 1925, 53: 77-80.—Juarros, C. Normas practicas para el diagn6stico de la anormalidad infantil Arch, espafi. pediat., 1932, 16: 145-62.—Juda, A. Psychiatrisch-genealogische Untersuchun- gen an 147 Hilfsschiilern; Beitrag zur Frage: Sind alle Hilfs- schuler schwachsinnig? Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1935, 8: 103-25.— Lacy. W. T. A study of 100 retarded 4th grade pupils tested by the Binet scale. Psychol. Clin., Phila., 1917-18, 12: 16-23 — Meignant, P. Le depistage des arrierations mentales chez I'enfant. Rev. mid. est, 1933, 61: 161-75.—Newth, A. A. E. The mental examination of dull and backward children. Med. Off., Lond., 1925, 34: 17. —---- Ascertainment and classi- fication of the mentally subnormal child. Ibid., 1928, 39: 235-7.—Parrel, G. de, & Hoffer, H. Les differentes categories de deficients psychiques et de retardes scolaires. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1934, 48: suppl, 1571; 1805.—Paul-Boncour, G. Une technique pour le depistage des anormaux dans les ecoles CHILD 521 CHILD primaires. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: 907-11. ------ Le probleme du dfepistage et du traitement des enfants deficients des ecoles primaires. Ibid., 1935, 1745-56.—Robin, G. Dis- crimination entre les 6tats d'arrteration mentale de retard scolaire et d'affaiblissement psychique chez I'enfant. Gaz. h6p., 1932, 105: 1253-5.—Simon, T. Pour le depistage des enfants anormaux. Med. scol, Par., 1931, 20: 1-17.—Vidoni, G. II problema dell'eredita nella classificazione dei fanciulli anormali. Rass. stud, sess., 1925, 5: 56-61. ---- abnormal: Education and training. See also Education; Pedagogy. Descoetjdres, A. L'education des enfants anormaux; observations psychologiques et in- dications pratiques. 434p. 8? Neuchatel [1916] Kennedy-Fraser, D. Education of the back- ward child. 254p. 8? Lond., 1932. Martens, E. H. Teachers' problems with exceptional children; mentally retarded children. 42p. 8? Wash., 1934. Forms Pamphlet No. 49 U. S. Off. Educ. Waller, H. *Das Ergebnis des Versuchs einer Heilerziehung geistig und seelisch abnormer Kinder in Beobachtungsklassen. 33p. 8? Stetten-Basel, 1936. Albertini, A. II primo quinquennio di assistenza agli anor- mali psichici nelle scuole autonome comunali Z. Treves in Milano. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1919, 41: 1; 17.------ L'as- sistenza medico-pedagogica dei fanciulli anormali nella scuola Z. Treves di Milano. Inf. anorm., Milano, 1923, 16: 34, 49, 103; 1924, 17: 5, 56. ------ L'assistenza medico-pedagogica ai fanciulli anormali psichici in Italia. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1929, 51: 324-32.—Bariffi, C. Rotazione scolastica e sistema dei blocchi a Villa Amalia. Inf. anorm., Milano, 1921, 14: 62-8.—Bartsch, K. Die geistig-orthopadischen Uebungen in der Hilfsschule. Zschr. Behandl. Schwachsinn., 1929, 49: 1-9.—Beer, E. S. Special training for subnormal children. J. Abnorm. Psychol, 1937, 32: 382-91.—Birkigt, J. Zur Durchfuhrung der planmassigen geistigen Anregung und Weiterbildung der fortbildungsschulfreien Jugendlichen in Erziehungsheimen. Zschr. Behandl. AnoraaL, 1930, 50: 24; 37.—Brison, E. The training of sub-normal children. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1922, 13: 345-53.—Ciampi, M. F. de. La obligatoriedad escolar para los nifios retardados y anormales. Clfn. psicoped., B. Air., 1923, 1: No. 3, 4, 5. 36-40.—Cose, W. W. New York State's program for the education of sub- normals in the public schools. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1934, 18: 373-9.—Cron, L. Die Lasten und Kosten der Heilerziehung als sozial-offentlicbe. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 42.— Day, H. E. Manual training for retarded children. Am. Ann. Deaf, 1927, 72: 161-85.—Deeg, L. Entwicklungstreue Lehr- gange im Lehrplan der Hilfsschule. Zschr. Behandl. Schwach- sinn., 1923, 43: 33-55.—Dreyer, T. Hilfsschulfragen. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1922, 14: 78-80.—Eccles, A. K. Visual instruction in classes for subnormal children. Training School Bull, 1926-27, 23: 306-9.—Eliasberg. W. Die Veranschau- lichung in der Hilfsschule. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1926, 27: 134-43.—Etzersdorfer, E. Zum Aufbau der Saalturnstunde in der Hilfsschule. Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1935, 26: H. 4, 12-4.—Farrell, E. E. Special classes in the New York City schools [ungraded classes] J. Psycho-Asthenics, 1908-9, 13: 91-6, 2 pl.—Fordyce, A. D. Defective children and special day schools. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1928, 3: 310-22.—Friedjung, J. A., Rabovsky-Revesz Tet al] Les methodes d'education selon les troubles de l'intelligence et du caractere chez I'enfant. Ann. med. psychol, Par., 1937, 95: pt 2, 400-4.—Grothe, A. Ueber Schuleinrichtungen fiir schwachbegabte Kinder. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1900, 13: 557-9.—Giirtler, R. Kritisches zum Montessori-System. Zschr. Behandl. Anomal, 1933, 53: 149-56.—Guilmain. Collaboration de l'instituteur et du medecin dans les classes de perfectionnement. M6d. scol, Par., 1937, 26: 34-46.—Haines, T. H. The special class; Bpecial classes for mentally handicapped children in the United States. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1924, 51: 464-70.— Hennig, H. Zur Frage der Sitzenbleiber in der Volksschule, vom Standpunkte der nationalen Volksbildung aus. Zschr. piidag. Psychol, 1937, 38: 88-105.—Heuyer, G. La question des enfants anormaux a l'6cole. Med. scol, Par., 1931, 20: 185-200.—Hoffer, H. Quelques principes de medico-pedagogie pour l'education des enfants anormaux. Clinique, Par., 1934, 29: 43-5.—Jenkins, R. L. Management of the retarded child. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 52: 599-607.—Jeudon, R. L'educa- tion physique des anormaux. Bull mid.. Par., 1928, 42: 1027-30.—Junge, G. Versuchsschulen. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1926, 39: 350-3.—Kauba, E. Erziehung schwererziehbarer Kinder vor der Pubertat. Eos, Wien, 1928, 20: 89-94 — Kluge, O. Zur Erfolgsstatistik abnormer Fursorgezoglinge; Erziehungs- und Behandlungsergebnisse bei abnormen (schwach- sinnigen und psychopathischen) Fursorgezoglingen. Psy- chiat. neur. Wschr.. 1926, 28: 131; 143; 153.—Kresta. J. Die Behandlung eines Schlechtschreibers. Eos, Wien, 1926, 18: 180-2.—Kuhlmann, H. J. C. The child and its problems. State Hosp. Q., Alb., 1922-23, 8: 579-85.—Linhart, F. Erzie- hung der Hilfsschiiler in den Reifejahren. Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1935, 26: H. 5, 14-9—Liickerath. Erfolge in der Fiir- sorgeerziehung. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934, 43: 36-41.— Martens, E. H. A conference on curriculum for mentally retarded children. Training School Bull, 1936, 33: 1-8.— Medea, E. Le scuole autonome per anormali psichici come mezzo profilattico della delinquenza minorile. Athena, Roma, 1935, 4: 552-4.—Miller, J. C. L'ficole La Jemmerais pour les enfants anormaux educables. Bull. mid. Quebec, 1929, 30: 19-24. ------ & Pelletier, A. The education of abnormal children. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 22: 512-5.—Nash, A. M. The use of pictures in teaching subnormal children. Training School Bull, 1925-26, 23: 145-51.—Newsome, T. A. Experi- ments in the education and training of retarded children; with special reference to some of the recommendations of the Joint Committee. Ment. Welf., Lond., 1929, 10: 59-71.— Noguera Lopez, J. El anormal que cada dfa vemos hacer (estudio y tratamiento psico-medico-pedagogico de un caso) Progr. clfn., Madr., 1926, 34: 201-8. Also Rev. mid. cubana, 1926, 37: 1179-85.—Pappas. La question des enfants peu doufe mais perfectibles et les problSmes qui s'y rattachent; presentation dans le cadre de la psychologie experimentale et de I'hygiene intellectuelle. Rev. hyg., Par., 1929, 51: 106-22.— Patry, F. L. Special class education of children with low I. Q's. Training School Bull, 1934, 31: 105-10.—Paul-Bon- cour, G. Classes spficiales pour arrier6s et anormaux psychiques. Med. scol, Par., 1927, 16: 188; 207.—Portell Vila, J. Nuevos mStodos para la ensenanza de los nifios subnormales. Cron. med. quir. Habana, 1931, 57: 269-71.—Rawlings, G. Special education for retarded children. Ment. Welf., Lond., 1936, 17: 1-11.—Reiter. L'education des enfants arrieres ou anormaux. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: suppl. 8, 48-87; 1937, 29: suppl. 1, 1-111; suppl. 8, 1-31.—Roxo, H. Educacao e tratamento das criancas anormaes. Fol. med., Rio, 1935, i6: 351-5.—Sand, G. Ueber die Erziehbarkeit von Intelligenz- leistungen bei schwachbegabten Kindern; synthetische Versuche mit dem Zahlenreihentest. Arch. ges. Psychol, 1930, 76: 387-464.—Schule, G. Unterstiitzung der Heilerziehung. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 113.—Simon. A. Padagogische Bemerkungen zur Frage der Unbegabung. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol, Wien, 1929, 7: 370-81— Stead. H. G. Educa- tional provision for retarded children. Ment. Welf., Lond., 1937, 18: 113-5.—Tipper, C. J. R. An experiment in the education of retarded children in a rural county. Ibid., 1929, 10:47-51.— Tropeano, G. II problema medico-pedagogico ed economico- sociale dei minorenni anormal. Med. sociale, Nap., 1935, 25: No. 9-10, 8.—Vidoni, G. Per l'assistenza medico-pedagogica dei fanciulli anormali nella citta e nella provincia di Genova. Inf. anorm., Milano, 1924, 17: 27-35. Also Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1925, 3. ser., 13:195-249.—Vie. Les classes d'anormaux dans les colonies familiales d'arrie>6s. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1933. 23. ser., 1: 1-7.—Wallin, J. E. W. The philosophy of education for the mentally handicapped child. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1934, 18: 393-408.—Wanderer, J. Der Hand- fertigkeitsunterricht in der Hilfsschule. Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1937, 28: No. 3, 21-7.—Wankmiiller, G. Hilfsschule und Religionsunterricht. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 120.—Weigl, F. Deutsche Lehrkunst und Montessori-Methode im ersten Anschauungsunterricht der Hilfsschule. Ibid., 126-8. ---- abnormal: Institutions. See also Child, abnormal: Welfare; Child welfare. Bartsch, K. Die heilpadagogische Anstalt. Zschr. Kinder- forsch., 1929, 35: 140-61.—Eroffnung der Provinzial-Kinderan- stalt fur seelisch Abnorme in Bonn. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1926, 28: 541-3.—Etzersdorfer, E. Funfzig Jahre Wiener Hilfsschule. Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1935, 26: H. 5, 2-9. ------ Die Feier des 50jahrigen Bestandes der Wiener Hilfs- schule. Ibid., H. 6, 2-5.—Flury Nencini, B. L'Asilo Giovanni Pascoli per gli orfani di guerra anormali psichici. Illust. med. ital, 1925, 7: 156-62.—Istituto (L') di medicina pedagogica, Giuseppe Tropeano per i minorenni anormali di ambo i sessi, Napoli. Med. sociale, Nap., 1935, 24: No. 11, 1; No. 12, 1 — Mauer, J. Beratungs- und Beobachtungsstationen fiir geistige Kinderfehler. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 102.—Mohamed Shanin Pacha. L'institut d'education pour jeunes gens, Guizeh, le Caire: rapport sur les moyens de prophylaxie mentale pour les enfants arri£r£s et anormaux. Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: suppl, 8, 14-6.—Muller, H. Er- fahrungsbericht uber die der Rhein. Prov.-Heil- und Pflegean- stalt Diiren angegliederten Heilerziehungsheime (1927 bis 1935) Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1937, 39: 249-56.—Redl, F. Bera- tungsstellen fiir Lernstorungen und Erziehungsschwierigkeiten. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1935, 27: 99-104.—Vidoni, G., & Gobbi, I. Relazione su le Scuole Autonome del Comune di Genova. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1925, 3. ser., 13: 415-37. ---- abnormal: Medical aspects. Chambers, R. L. *Changes in achievement following the removal of certain physical defects in elementarv school pupils [University of Penn- sylvania] 131 p. 8? Phila., 1931. Laurent, A. De I'hygiene pr6-scolaire au point de vue de Parrieration mentale. 40p. 8? Par., 1910. CHILD 522 CHILD Ackerman, N. W., & Menninger, C. F. Treatment tech- niques for mental retardation in a school for personality disor- ders in children. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1936, ser. 2, 6: 294- 312.—Apert, E. Examen et traitement d'un enfant arrive. Bull, med., Par., 1932, 46: 437-9.—Blackie, M. The clinical aspect of the backward child. Brit. Homoeop. J., 1934, 24: 362-72.—Bonne, G. Praktische Erfahrungen uber die Ver- hutung der Minderwertigkeit. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 391-3.—Chidester, L. Therapeutic results with mentally retarded children. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1934, 4: 464-72.— Greene, R. A. Quelques aspects du probleme de I'enseigne- ment public consid6r6 du point de vue du psychiatre. Union med. Canada, 1934, 63: 850-61.—Heuyer, G. Assistance aux en- fants anormaux; creation d'une consultation de neuro-psychia- trie infantile. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1925, 23: 451-9. ------ N6cessite de l'examen medical dans le classement, le traitement et I'orientation professionnelle des enfants arrier6s. Prat. m6d. fr., 1925, 6: sect. B, 469-78.—Konikow, M. J. A case of retarded mentality in a child treated by organotherapy. Endocrinology, 1922, 6: 218-20.—Kurson, R. M. [Correction of children with slight nervous and mental defects] Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933, 9: 114-9.—Langdon-Down. Le traitement de I'enfant anormal. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 631.— Liebmann, A. Untersuchung und Behandlung geistig zuriick- gebliebener Kinder. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1619.—Marinus C. J. ■ The mentally handicapped child from the physician's standpoint. Med. Papers (H. A. Christian Anniv. vol) Bost., 1936, 869-78.—Nau, E. Die besonderen Aufgaben des Hilfs- schularztes im Rahmen der offentlichen Fiirsorge fiir seelisch abnorme Kinder. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1933, 40: 691-754.— Neustatter, W. L. The causes of lack of progress at school and their treatment. Practitioner, Lond., 1937, 139: 607-17.— Paul-Boncour, G. Cure d'air, cure de repos et hydrotherapie dans le traitement des anomalies mentales infantiles. Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 273.—Pike, H. V. Relationship of the physician to the mentally handicapped child. Pennsylvania M. J., 1930-31, 34: 401-4.—Pototzky, C. Die Grenzstrahlen beim seelisch und geistig abnormen Kinde. Zschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: 170-4. ---— Diagnostische und therapeutische Fortschritte auf dem Gebiete der Lehre vom geistig und seelisch abnormen Kinde. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1933, 4: 72-81.— Sailer, K. Eugenische Erhebungen bei Hilfsschulkindern. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934, 43: 137-73.—Stegman, H. M. Wonderful results secured in the restoration of backward children by a strictly biologic diet. Good Health, 1934, 69: No. 12, 13-31.—Sugden, F. Ultra-violet light in the treatment of the dull and backward child. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 905.— Thyroid administration in dull and backward children. Med. Off., Lond., 1924, 32: 295.—Van der Elst, R. Le traitement medical des enfants retardataires. Prat. mid. fr., 1924, 3: 590-8.—Vecchiotti, C. Anomalie bucco-dentaire nei ragazzi anormali; frenastenici; anormali psichici; il problema della loro assistenza; odontopatie e falsi anormali. Stomatologia, Roma, 1927, 25: 797-822. ---- abnormal: Psychology. Lord, E. E. A study of the mental develop- ment of children with lesion in the central nervous system, from the Yale Psycho-clinic, p.365-486. 8? Worcester, Mass., 1930. Forms No. 5, v.7, of Genet. Psychol. Monogr. Merrill, M. A. On the relation of intelligence to achievement in the case of mentally retarded children. lOOp. 8? Bait., 1924. Forms No. 10, v.2, Comp. Psychol. Monogr. Bonnis, L. Le developpement de l'intelligence chez les arrieres. Hyg. ment., Par., 1928, 23: 197-202.—Breu, W. Beschreibung eines in der geistigen Entwicklung zuriick- gebliebenen Kindes (ein Beitrag zur wissenschaftlichen Person- lichkeitsforschung) Arch. ges. Psychol, 1929, 70: 13-56.— Christoffel, H., & Grossmann, E. Ueber die expressionistische Komponente in Bildnereien geistig minderwertiger Knaben (vorlaufige Mitteilung nach einem Demonstrationsvortrag in der Fruhjahrsversammlung 1923 des Schweizer Vereins fiir Psychiatrie) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 87: 372-6.— D'Amico, V. E. Academically handicapped children who pos- sess special abilities. Occup. Ther. Rehabil, 1934, 13: 233- 40.—Ettmayr, A. Lieder eines Hilfsschulers. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 131.—Fedorov, S. I. [Peculiarities in intel- lectual development in mentally backward children] Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933, 9: 91-101.—Heuyer, G., & Semelaigne. D6bile calculateur de calendrier. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1921, 18: 440-5.—Krasuskaja, F. P. Die Spiele geistig weit zuriickgebliebener Kinder. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1929, 35: 553-8.—Le Grand, A. II bambino in ritardo dal punto di vista intellettuale. Med. inf., Roma, 1936, 7: 37-46.— Lichtenberger, W. Ueber das physikalisch-kausale Denken bei Hilfsschulern. Arch. ges. Psychol, 1933, 87: 447-531.— Liefmann, E. Ueber geistige und korperliche Leistungsfahig- keit von Repetenten in der Volksschule. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1933, 34: 66-77.—McElwee, E. W. The constructive ability of 150 subnormal children. J. Juven. Res., 1935,19:25.— Menge, E. J. Psychobiology and mentally retarded children. Am. Med., 1933, 39: 13-24.—Peters, W. Zur psychologischen Typik des abnormen Kindes. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1927, 28: 19-35.—Pollak. H. Was lernen wir aus den Erhebungen iiber das Interesse bei Hilfsschiilern? Eos, Wien, 1933, 25: 125- 34.—Rosgen, P. Untersuchungen Uber die Begriffsbildung bei Hilfsschulern. Arch. ges. Psychol, 1925, 53: 1-62.— Rossolimo, G. J. Psychologische Profile defektiver Schuler (in ihrer Beziehung zu Alter, Geschlecht, Grad der ZurUck- gebliebenheit usw.) Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1922, 20: 336- 64.—Tredgold, A. F. The psychology of the abnormal child. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1925, 9: 262.—Volokhov, N. P. [Prof. P. G. Belsky's method of examining emotions of abnormal children] Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933, 9: 120-4.— Wemmer, C. Ursachen und Formen der Asozialitat fruherer Hilfsschiiler. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1932, 40: 105-86.— Wheeler, L. R. The mental growth of dull Italian children. J. Appl. Psychol, 1932, 16: 650-67.—Wilson, F. T. A com- parison of difficulty and improvement in the learning of bright and dull children in reproducing a descriptive selection. Genet. Psychol. Monogr., 1931, 9: 395-435.—Winter, A. Experimen- telle Untersuchungen uber die Motorik von Hilfsschulern Arch. Kinderh., 1937, 110: 129-49.—Zavialov, E. N. Zur Frage iiber experimentell-psychologische Untersuchungen de- fektiver Kinder. J. psykhol. nevr., Moskva, 1923, 2: 17-23. ---- abnormal: Statistics. Dayton, N. A. Survey of retarded children in public schools of Massachusetts. Am. J. Psychiat., 1927-28, 7: 809-35.— Gudden, H. Statistisches iiber die Hilfsschulen Munchens. Arch. Rassenb., 1934, 28: 151-66.—Mairet, A., & Gaujoux, E. L'invalidite intellectuelle et morale dans les ecoles de Mont- pellier. Ann. med. psychol, Par., 1912, 10. ser., 2: 162-8. Also Enfance anorm., 1912, 1: 132-42.—Mattioli, L. Gli anormali psichici nella popolazione scolastica del comune di Sondrio (ipotiroidismo e debolezza mentale) Gior. psichiat, 1915-16, 43-44: 23-37.—Settels, R. Das Aufnahmematerial der Rheinischen Provinzial-Fiirsorge-Erziehungsanstalt Eus- kirchen im Etatsjahr 1924-25. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 103: 213-9.—Stejskal, C. Die Erkundung der abnor- malen Kinder in Prag. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 101.— Uguccioni, V. Considerazioni e dato statistici riguardanti i bambini anormali psichici nelle scuole elementari del comune di Firenze. Riv. clin. pediat., 1935, 33: 1245-55.—Vidoni, G. II censimento e la selezione dei fanciulli anormali nelle scuole elementari della Provincia di Genova. Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1931, 25: 167-88.—Wallin, J. E. W. Differences in chronological age, mental capacity, and sex ratios of children referred from many school systems as candidates for special classes. J. Appl. Psychol, 1930-31, 14: 1-31.—Williams, J. H. Retardation in Salt Lake City. Psychol. Clin., Phila., 1915-16, 9: 125-33. ---- abnormal: Welfare. Boenheim, C. Die Fiirsorge fiir geistig und seelisch abnorme Kinder. 95p. 8? Lpz., 1933. Forms vol.8 of Kommunalarztl. Abh. (B. Harms & F. Wendenburg) Silva, P. *Assistencia aos menores anormaes; subsidios para o seu estudo em S. Paulo. 81p. 8? S. Paulo, 1931. Albertini. In tema di proposte per l'assistenza ai fanciulli anormali. Inf. anorm., Milano, 1923, 16: 125-34.—Anderson, R. G. The problem of the dull-normal child. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1927, 11: 272-86.—Claude, H. La fondation du Comite national d'education et d'assistance de l'enfance anormale. Hyg. ment., Par., 1931, 26: 1-6.—Fernald, W. E. The salvage of the backward child. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 189: 161-5.— Fink, O. Wohlfahrtsbestrebungen fiir Hilfsschiiler in Munchen. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 43.—Gregor, A. Organisation der Fiirsorgeerziehung. Ibid., 33-7.—Haines, T. H. State laws relating to special classes and schools for mentally handi- capped children in the public schools. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1925, 9: 529-55.—Haskell, R. H. The needs of mentally handi- capped children in Michigan. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1932, 31: 93-7.—Heuyer, G. Les enfants anormaux; int6r£t de la ques- tion. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1928, 49: 417-28.—Hughes, R. The mentally unstable child and its needs. Stud. Ment. In- effic, Lond., 1922, 3: 1-7.—Jeffs, H. B. Les enfants arrieres et anormaux au Canada. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1937, 29: suppl. 1, 15-8.—Joynes, A. The Victorian Order of Nurses; the child who is different. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1921, 12: 507-11. —Juarros, C. El problema social y familiar de los nifios mentalmente anormales. Siglo med., 1931, 87: 469-75.—Klein, K. Wohlfahrtsbestrebungen fur Fttrsorge- zoglinge. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 44.—Lagache. D. L'assistance aux enfants psychiquement anormaux en France; enfants arrieres et enfants difficiles. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1937, 29: suppl. 1, 19-54.—McPherson, G. E. The special needs of the backward child. Hosp. Social Serv., 1928, 18: 109-18.—Manzoni, B. II problema degli anormali scolastici nel Cantone Ticino. Zschr. Kinderpsychiat., Basel, 1936-37, 3: 81; 123; 146; 173.—Meignant, P. L'assistance aux enfants anormaux en Meurthe-et-Moselle; dispensaire, d6pistage et triage. Hyg. ment., Par., 1936, 31: 81-98.—Morgan, M. T. L'assistance aux enfants mentalement anormaux et arri6res en Angleterre et Pavs de Galles. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1937, 29: suppl. 1, 55-75.—Morhardt, P. E. La question des enfants arri6res (symposium) Vie med., 1937,18: 537-61.— Perkins, N. L. The defective child; what can be done for it. CHILD 523 CHILD Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1923, 7: 595-606.—Register, F. M. The retarded child in North Carolina. South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 20-3.—Reinhardt. Neue Wege der Fiirsorge fiir geistig Ab- norme. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1929, 42: 607-13.—Schwendner, J. Hilfsschul- und Fursorgegesetz. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1: 112.—Shimberg, M. E., & Reichenberg, W. The success and failure of subnormal problem children in the com- munity. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1933, 17: 451-65.—Simonini, R. Assistenza ad anormali psichici e di carattere. Pediat. prat., Mod., 1935, 12: 45-61.—Treadway. W. L. Le role de l'etat et des municipalites dans le traitement des enfants arrieres, et mentalement anormaux aux Etats-Unis. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: Suppl. 8, 17-47.—Villinger, W. Die Fursorgebediirftigkeit des seelisch und geistig abnormen Kindes. Mschr. Kinderh., 1932, 53: 63-83.—Waetzoldt & Gruhle, H. W. Das Problem der Minderwertigen und der Fiirsorgeerziehung. Deut. Zschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1930, n. Fol, 1: 1-31 [Discussion] 31-3.—Wallin, J. E. W. State provision for mentally handicapped school children in the United States. Training School Bull, 1934, 31: 21-9.— Work in connection with abnormal children. Annual Health Rep. Willesden, 1934, 59: 38-46. ---- Adoption. See also Child, foster; Foundling; Illegitimacy; Orphan. Anastasia, D. Nuevo regimen sobre sistema adoptiva. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1935-37, 10: 413-40.—Hanna, A. K. Adoption. Social Welf. Bull, 1936, 7: Nos. 9-10, 1-4. ----- Socially handicapped children; some problems of adoption. Child, Wash., 1936-7, 1: No. 6, 3-7.—Heuqueville. G. d'. Les garanties medicales avant I'adoption. Ann. med. leg., 1935, 15: 215-20.—Jenkins, R. L. On adopting a baby; rules for prospective adoptive parents. Hygeia, Chic, 1935, 13: 1066-8.—Kindesannahmeverfahren. Reichsgesundhbl, 1937, 12: 607.—Menge, E. J. Choosing one's parents. Am. Med., 1934, 40: 293-303.—Spencer, H. Adoption of children. Bull. Massachusetts Dep. Ment. Dis., 1935, 19: No. 1/2, 14-7.— Whittemore, E. C, & Whittemore, E. C. Mental adjustments in foster parents. Social Welf. Bull, 1936, 7: No. 8, 8-10. --- Biology. Brock, J., Thomas, E., & Peiper, A. Bio- logische Daten fiir den Kinderarzt; Grundziige einer Biologie des Kindesalters. 2v. 252p.;321p. 8? Berl., 1932-34. Gtjndobin, N. P. Die Besonderheiten des Kindesalters, grundlegende Tatsachen zur Er- kenntnis der Kinderkrankheiten. 592p. 4? Berl., 1921. Helmreich, E. Physiologie des Kindesalters; vegetative Funktionen. 364p. 8? Berl., 1931. ---- Physiologie des Kindesalters; animali- sche Funktionen. 434p. 8? Berl., 1933. Bischoff, H. Physiologie des Klein- und Schulkindes. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 69: 320-6.—Bocchini, A. Parti- colaritA anatomiche e fisiologiche dell'organismo della prima infanzia. Arte ostet., 1934, 48: 61; 100.—Bosio, P. Comporta- mento dello solfo nel sangue dei bambini della seconda infanzia (sani ed ammalati) Pediatria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 399-415 — Brest, E. R. Caracteres propios de la fisiologfa infantil. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: 1126-9.—Del aria. A. Ricerche sul contenuto in colesterina nel sangue di bambini sani ed ammalati. Pediatria (Arch.) Nap., 1927-28, 3: 259-94.—Eckstein. A., & Rominger, E. Particularidades anatomicas e physiologicas da infancia. Brasil med., 1934, 48: 166; 185.—Goldhamer, S. M. Special features of the blood in infancy and childhood. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1932, 17: 1043-9. Also repr.—Helmreich, E. Die Besonderheit des kindlichen Kraftwechsels. Klin. Wschr., 1925,4:540-2. ------ Die Besonderheiten des Kraftwechsels im Kindesalter. Ibid., 1929, 8: 1601^.—McClendon, J. F. Application of physical chemistry to the physiology of child- hood. Abt's Pediatrics, Phila., 1923, 1: 847-58.—Woringer, P. Physiologie normale et pathologique du nourrisson et de I'enfant en 1921. J. med. Paris, 1922, 41: 555; 575; 583; 615. Also Med. inf., Par., 1922, 28: 83; 117. ------ Physiologie normale et pathologique du nourrisson et de I'enfant en 1922, J. med. Paris, 1923, 42: 483-7. Also Med. inf., Par., 1923, 29: 107-22.—Zamorani, V. Sul contenuto in K e Ca e sul rapporto K: Ca nel siero di sangue nell'infanzia. Pediatria (Riv.) 1928, 36: 57-71. ---- Biometry. See also Child, Constitution; Growth; Height and weight. Desbrtjeres, J. B. M. *Etude statistique sur les gros enfants; observations de la Clinique Baudelocque (1918 k 1923) 62p. 8? Par., 1924. Dittrich, H. A. W. *K6rpermass-Studien an Breslauer Knaben und Madchen hoherer Lehr- anstalten. 24p. 8? Bresl., 1929. Scheppokat, F. *K6rpermasstudien an meck- lenburgischen Schulkindern [Rostock] 36p. 8? Lippstadt-Westf. [1934] Ansel mi, A. Le sproporzioni e le asimmetrie del tipo cranio- faciale negli alunni delle scuole, in rapporto al profitto ed in ispecie alia condotta. Atti. Soc. med. leg. Roma, 1902, 5: 65-88.—Bachmann. Anthropologische Messungen und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Hygiene des Kindes- und Sauglingsalters. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1924, 37: 467-78.—Bischoff, H. Korper- masstudien an mecklenburgischen Schulkindern (zugleich ein Versuch zur Aufstellung eines neuen Messbandes) Med. Klin., Berl, 1933, 29: 1605.—Bohme, K. Messungen an Volksschulkindern. Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1933, 46: 200-6.— Borchardt, E. Richtlinien fiir die Ausfiihrung und Beurteilung von Sehulermessungen. Ibid., 1934, 47:194-203.—Chirinos,R. Algunos datos biometricos del nifios que concurre a las escuelas publicas de Lima. Cr6n. med., Lima, 1937, 54: 3; 36; 80; 113; 152.—Chura, A. J., & Rusznak, A. Korpermasstudien an Schulkindern in der Slowakei. Arch. Kinderh., 1934, 103: 88-92.—Clark, G. Differences in measurements made in the nude and clothed for children between 7 and 9 years of age. Child Develop., 1930, 1: 343-5.—Del Duca, G. Intorno ad una modificazione dell'esame antropometrico del bambino. Riv. clin. pediat., 1924, 22: 229-40.—Eingorn, D. [Anthro- pometric examination of school children in Minsk during 1922- 23] Vrach. delo, 1925, 8: 217-22.—Freudenberg, K. Zur Altersberechnung bei Messungen und Wagungen insbesondere der Schulkinder. Med. Klin., Berl, 1924, 20:879.—Frontali, G. Applicazioni biometriche nel campo degli studi pediatrici. Riv. clin. pediat., 1924, 22: 250-64.—Helmreich, E., & Kasso- witz, K. Korperbau und Ernahrungszustand in ihrem Einfluss auf den Index der Korperfiille. Zschr. Kinderh., 1923, 35: 67-78.—Konkarovich, I. [Pelidisi in infants] Vrach. gaz., 1923, 28: 253.—Kornfeld. W. Anthropometrische Studien an Kindern. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 38: 22-7. ------ Ueber Durchschnittswerte und Bewertungsgrundlagen einiger weiterer Korpermasse bei Kindern (Kopfumfang, Sitzhohe und relative Stammlange) Zschr. Kinderh., 1930, 49: 64-78.—Lampart & Bachauer. Ueber Altersinterpolation bei Kindermessungen und iiber ein neues Verfahren derselben. Oeff. Gesundhpfl., 1922, 7: 361-6.—Ledent, R. Les erreurs dues a Quetelet. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1920, 30: 41-3.—Loewy, A., & Marton, S. Statistisch-anthropometrische Untersuchungen an Davoser Schulkindern. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1933-34, 18: 148- 60.—Marcialis, I., & Montis, S. Dati biometrici del bambino sassarese normale dalla nascit& ai 5 anni. Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1933, n. ser., 8: 583-605.—Matiegka, J. [Physical characteristics of children in Bratislava (Slovakia)] Anthro- pologic, Praha, 1930, 8: 3-18.—Miglievich, M. Alguns dados anthropometricos das criangas do Rio de Janeiro. Arch, hyg., Rio, 1928, 2: 77-97.—Model, L. M., & Sidelnikov, E. F. [Anthropometry in pedological practice] Mosk. med. J., 1924, 4: pt 4, 75-84.—Murray, A. M. T. Children of the poor in town and country; the application of some anthropometric measurements. Edinburgh M. J., 1928, n. ser., 35: 261-80.— Nevzorov, V. [Anthropometrical measurement of children of Moskow for 1922-23] Mosk. med. J., 1924, 4: pt 5, 81-90 — Newman, S. Die Bestimmung des Pelidisi bei normalen Sauglingen und Kleinkindern. Zschr. Kinderh., 1923, 35: 102-4.—Nobecourt, P. Le rapport du perimetre thoracique k la taille des enfants et des jeunes gens de haute stature. Gaz. hop., 1931, 104: 361; 397.—Nobel, E. Anthropometrische Untersuchungen an Jugendlichen in Wien. Zschr. Kinderh., 1923, 36: 13-6.—Peiser, J. Zur Kenntnis der Korperpropor- tionen des wachsenden Kindes. Mschr. Kinderh., 1924, 28: 227-31.—Physical traits of young children; report of measure- ments of 150 bovs and 167 girls from 3 to 6 years of age. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1929, 38: 541-6.—Rhi, J., & Tei, M. Ueber die Korpergrossen, Korpergewichte und Brustumfange der koreani- schen Kindergartenkinder. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1933, 23: 139-41.—Schlesinger, E. Korper- und Kraftmessungen an Kindern, insbesondere in der Kinderfiirsorge. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 511-3.—Sergi, S. II modulo antropometrico per la Scuola Magistrate Ortofrenica di Roma. Assist, minor, anorm., Roma, 1927, 2. ser., 2: 96-104.—Stampach, F. [Physical characteristics of school children in the V6k region] Anthro- pologic, Praha, 1930, 8: 19-29.—Tamburri, T. Dati biometrici del bambino ligure. Arch. ital. pediat., 1932, 1: 129-33, 15 ch.—Vandervael, F. Du choix et de l'interpretation des tests biometriques en medecine scolaire. Liege med., 1937, 30: 779-809.—Wrightman, G. S. Yardsticks for measuring chil. dren. Health, Chic, 1922, No. 4, 17-22.—Wurzinger. S- Zur anthropometrischen Technik an Sauglingen und Klein. kindern. Anthrop. Anz., 1928, 5: 62-8, 2 tab. ---- Birth order. Macaulay, T. B. The supposed inferiority of first and second born members of families: statistical fallacies. 17p. 8? Montreal [19---] Maurer, H. *Inwieweit beeinflusst die Stel- lung in der Geburtenreihe den Wert der Fruchte. 6p. 8? [Lpz.] 1923. CHILD 524 CHILD Ohmstede, G. *Einfluss des Alters und der Altersunterschiede der Eltern sowie der Anzahl und Aufeinanderfolge der Geburten auf die geistige und korperliche Minderwertigkeit der Kinder [Freiburg] p.96-130. 8? Berl., 1931. Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 49: Dayton, N. A. Order of birth and size of family; survey of 10,455 retarded children in the public schools of Massachusetts. Am. J. Psychiat., 1928-29, 8: 979-1006.—Fischl, P. Die Altersrangvertauschung. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol, Wien, 1933, 11: 460-4.—Haire, N. The effect of position in the family on the health of the child. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 835.—Hansen, S. The inferior quality of the first-born children. Eugen. Rev., Lond., 1913-14, 5: 252-9.—Hsiao, H. H. The status of the first-born, with special reference to intelligence. Genet. Psychol. Monogr., 1931, 9: 1-118.— Kleindienst, E. Bedeutung des Alters der Eltern sowie der Reihenfolge der Geburtenzahl der Kinder fiir ihre geistige und korperliche Minderwertigkeit. Mschr. Kinderh., 1935-36, 64: 24-47.—Still, G. F. Place-in-family as a factor in disease. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 795-800.—Velden, F. von den. Noch- mals die Minderwertigkeit der Erstgeborenen und ihre Ur- sache. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1909, 19: 313-20.—Vercoe, R. H. The effect of position in the family on the health of the child. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 758.—Wagner, L. Beobachtungen iiber typische Charakterunterschiede zwischen Erst- und Zweit- geborenen. Zschr. Menschenk., 1933, 9: 189-204.—Willis, C. B. The effects of primogeniture on intellectual capacity. J. Abnorm. Psychol, 1923-24, 18 375-7. ---- Care and nursing. See also Child, Health; Child, Home education; Maternity; Parent, Education. Alschuler, R. H. Two to 6; suggestions for parents of young children. 160p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Baker, E. D. Parenthood and child nurture. 178p. 8? N. Y., 1922. Bayley, M. E. Practical talks on the care of children. 344p. 8? N. Y. [1922] Bell, A. J. Feeding, diet, and the general care of children; a book for mothers and trained nurses. 276p. 8? Phila., 1923. Also 2. ed. 290p. 1924. Benson, R. A. Nursery manual; the care and feeding of children in health and disease. 184p. 16? Phila., 1908. Birch, E. A. Birch's management and medical treatment of children in India. 6. ed. 508p. 8? Calc, 1922. Blackham, R. J. The care of children; a guide for mothers and nurses at home and abroad. 4. ed. 113p. 12? Lond. [1921] Bodek, G. Das Kind in gesunden und kranken Tagen. 5. Aufl. 191p. 8? Lpz., 1928. Clark, G. H. A system for the care and train- ing of children. 6. ed. rev. 41p. 8? Long Beach, Calif., 1926. Also 8. ed. 89p. 1927. Davis, E. P. Mother and child. 264p. 8? Phila., 1902. Also 2. ed. 270p. 1905. Denham, M., & Miall, A. M. All about babies; the care and management of children during the first 5 all-important years. 445p. 8? Lond. [1936] Dennett, R. H., & Wilkes, E. T. Mothers' guide when sickness comes. 400p. 8? Garden City, N. Y., 1934. Duns, M. A. Practical care and feeding of children. 103p. 12? Chic, 1904. Faegre, M. L., & Anderson, J. E. Child care and training. 3. ed. 275p. 8? Minneapolis, 1930. Fischer, L. The baby and the growing child; feeding and health care for physicians, mothers, and nurses. 260p. 8? N. Y., 1936. Garland, J. The youngest of the family; his care and training. 196p. 8? Cambridge, Mass., 1932. ---- The road to adolescence. 293p. 8? Cambridge, Mass., 1934. Guest, L. H. The care and nursing of babies and children. 127p. 8? Lond. [1922] Holt, L. E. Care and feeding of children; a catechism for the use of mothers and children's nurses. 2. ed. 104p. 16? N. Y., 1897. Also 13. ed. 261p. 1926. Also 14. ed. 259p. 12? 1930. ----& Holt, L. E., jr. The same. The care and feeding of children; a catechism for the use of mothers and children's nurses. 15. ed. 259p. 12? N. Y, 1935. Hubert, L. E. Hints on the care of children. 75p. 12? Phila., 1898. Litchfield, H. R., & Dembo, L. H. Care of the infant and child; a book for mothers and nurses. 138p. 8? Bait., 1930. McClure, R. A. Lectures of interest to women; for mothers and nurses. 463p. roy. 8? Seattle [1919] Maurer, E. Taschenbuch der Sauglings- und Kinderpflege; mit kurzer Besprechung der wesent- lichsten Gesundheitsstorungen im Sauglings- und Kindesalter. 175p. 16? Esslingen [1928] Morse, J. L., Wyman, E. T., & Hill, L. W. The infant and young child; its care and feeding from birth until school age; a manual for mothers. 271p. 8? Phila., 1923. Also 2. ed. 299p. 1929. Myers, B. The care of children from baby- hood to adolescence; for the use of mothers and nurses. 3. ed. rev. 172p. 12? Lond., 1925. O'Shea, M. V. The child: his nature and his needs; a survey of present-day knowledge con- cerning child nature and the promotion of the well-being and education of the young. 516p. 8? [Valparaiso, 1924] Partsch, H. Messages to mothers; a protest against artificial methods. 166p. 8? S. Franc, [1908] Ramsey, W. R. Care and feeding of infants and children; a text-book for trained nurses. 3. ed. rev. 290p. 8? Phila. [1923] Reynolds, H. S. C. Diet and care of children; questions mothers ask the doctor. 154p. 8? Chic. [1924] Sauer, L. W. Nursery guide; a vade-mecum on infant and child care. 3. ed. 208p. 8? S. Louis, 1933. Scharlieb, M. Health and sickness in the nursery. 264p. 8? Lond., 1926. Schick, B., & Rosenson, W. Child care today. 320p. 8? N. Y. [1932] Selter, P. Die Pfiege des Kindes in gesunden und kranken Tagen; ein Ratgeber fiir Eltern und Erzieher. 311 p. 8? Stuttg., 1929. Sherbon, F. B. The child; its origin, develop- ment, and care. 707p. 8? N. Y., 1934. Smith, G. F. If I have children. 133p. 8? Lond., 1933. Sozinskey, T. S. Care and culture of children; a practical treatise for the use of parents. 484p. 8? Phila., 1880. Stuart, H. C. Healthy childhood; guidance for physical care. 393p. 8? N. Y. [1933] Theodor, F. Praktische Winke zur Ernahrung und Pfiege der Kinder in gesunden und kranken Tagen; ein Nachschlagebuch fiir Mutter. 5. Aufl. 276p. 12? Konigsb. i. P., 1915. Tisdall, F. F. The home care of the infant and child. 292p. 8? N. Y. [1931] Tracy, S. The mother and her offspring. 361p. 8? N. Y., 1853. Westland, A. Tocology for mothers; a medical guide to the care of their health and the management of children. 292p. 8? N. Y.. 1901. CHILD 525 CHILD Wood, G. G. The management of infants and young children. 56p. 32? Phila., 1875. Yale, L. M. Nursery problems. 340p. 12? N. Y., 1897. Brown, H. W. Hygiene and general care of children. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1935, 34: 587-90.—Bruhn, W. Kindertrans- port bei den verschiedenen Volkern der Erde. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1933, 4: 572-7.—Critchfield, L. R. Care of the baby as winter arrives, each child is problem by himself; common sense needed, says pediatrician. Everybody's Health, 1934, 19: No. 2, 5.—Epstein, J. Suggestions to mothers in the care and feeding of their children. Med. Times, N. Y., 1931, 59: 149- 53.—Harth Terre, E. Postulados basicos en la arquitectura nipio-higienica. Cr6n. med., Lima, 1935, 52: 262-6.—Hesse & Schnell. Begriissungsansprache. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 68: 367-70.—Knoles, T. Growing up well groomed. Hygeia, Chic, 1937, 15: No. 11, 1001.—Lehr, A. Wie Frauen Kinder tragen. Umschau, 1933, 37: 620-3.—Mahony, F. O. The pre-school child. Tristate M. J., 1935-36, 8: 1525.—Neter, E. Aus modernen Schriften iiber Kinderpflege. Zschr. Sauglings- schutz, 1922, 14: 432-7.—Overwarth, L. Vorzeitige Trennung von Mutter und Kind. Fortsch. Gesundhfurs., 1927, 1: 67-70.—Paget, A. P. A revaluation of methods of child care; the care of children in their own homes. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1924, 51: 117-21.—Rogers, R. Should mothers be willing slaves? Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 544-8.—Shake- speare, G. Presidential address on care of the pre-school child. J. R. San. Inst., 1937-38, 58: 181-5.—Sutton. H. The pre- Bchool child. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 1: 240.—Szagunn, I. Die Aufgaben der Mutter als Hiiterin der Gesundheit. Ge- sundh. & Erzieh., 1934, 47: 49-58.—Temming, H. Ueber Kinderzimmer. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1937, 8: 17.—Velasco Pajares, J. Cuidados higienicos de la piel del nifio. Pediat. espafi., 1927, 16: 52-8.—Washburn, R. W., & Putnam, M. C. A study of child care in the first 2 years of life. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1933, 2: 517-36.—Wood, K. The care of the pre- school child. Practitioner. Lond., 1937, 138: 665-7.—Woody, R. J. How to follow the doctor's orders. Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 605-7.—Zoelch, P. Pfiege, Erziehung, Fiirsorge. Mschr. Kinderh., 1935-36, 64: 430; 1937, 69: 439. ---- Constitution. See also Child, Biometry; Child, Health survey; Childhood, Diseases; Constitution. Cohen, W. *Habitusvormen van zuigelingen. 112p. 8? Amst., 1930. Krasusky, W. S. Konstitutionstypen der Kinder. 62p. 8? Berl., 1930. Forms H. 24, Abh. Kinderh. Cirajas. F. Biotipologia del escolar. Inform, med., Valla- dolid, 1930, 7: 279-84.—Coerper, C. Das Konstitutions- problem bei Saugling und Kleinkind. Mschr. Kinderh., 1923-24, 27: 457. Also Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 772-4.—Ederer, S., & Konig, J. Das integrierte Kind. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1933, 3. Fol, 91: 46-59.—Frassetto, F. Inspecci6n internacional de la infancia y la clasificaci6n morfologica de los nifios. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: 1087-91.—Glanzmann. E. Habitus und innere Sekretion bei Kleinkindern. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 42.—Gurevich, M. [Changes in the constitutional properties in the organism of children, due to biological and social factors] Vopr. pedol, 1928, 3-9. Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928-29, 118: 121-9.—Hagen, W. Das Kind als korperlich-seelische Einheit. Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1932, 45: 2-17, 2 pl.—Hymanson, A. Modern study of consti- tution in childhood. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46: 495-501 — Kornfeld, W. Zur Methodik der Habitusanalyse beim Kinde. Acta paediat., Upps., 1936-37, 19: 505-39.—Kotikov, J. A. [Calcium contents in children of different constitution] Russ. klin., 1926, 5: 812-8.—Krasusky, W. S. Kretschmers konsti- tutionelle Typen unter den Kindern im Schulalter. Arch. Kinderh., 1927, 82: 22-32. Also Pediatria, Moskva, 1927, 11: 197-210.—Larini, D. II concetto di robustezza nell'infanzia. Athena, Roma, 1933, 2: 258-64. ------& Amici, D. Meta- bolismo basale e costituzione morfologica infantile. Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1927, n. ser., 2: 215-34.—Maggiore, S. Tipi costituzionali nell'infanzia. Pediatria, Nap., 1925, 33: 1085-96. ------ I biotipi umani e l'importanza della loro valutazione nel campo pediatrico. Ibid., 1926, 34: 569-77. ------ Ancora sui tipi costituzionali e sulle anomalie di costituzione nell'infanzia. Ibid., 1927, 35:113; 513.—Meirelles, E. Conceito da robustez na infancia. Brasil med., 1922, 36: pt 2, 318-21.—Mochan, V. O. [Sigaud's types in childhood] J. detsk. bolez., 1925, 1: 7-20.—Navarro. A. Constituci6n infantil. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 873-7.—Plantenga, B. P. B. La constitution dans ses rapports avec la nutrition. Arch. med. enf., 1924, 27: 651-61. Also Jahrb. Kinderh., 1924, 3. Fol, 56:130-40.—Schlesinger, E. Habitus und Korperkraft bei Kindern und Jugendlichen; ein Beitrag zum Konstitutions- problem. Zschr. Kinderh.. 1930. 49: 159-78. ------ Das Konstitutionsproblem im Kindesalter und bei den Jugendlichen. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1933, 45: 79-128.—Wurzinger. Ueber Konstitutionstypen im Kindesalter. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1926, 1: 62-6. ---- defective [and handicapped] See also Abnormities; Child, abnormal; Child, Health survey; Childhood, Diseases; Cripple; Deafmutism; Defective; Feebleminded; Mental deficiency; Vision, defective. Haberlin, P. Kinderfehler als Hemmungen des Lebens. 277p. 8? Basel, 1921. White House Conference on Child Health and Protection. Committee on Physically and Mentally Handicapped. The handicapped child. 452p. 8? N. Y. [1933] Blacker, C. P. Parentage of defectives. Eugen. Rev., Lond., 1934-35, 26: 263-5.—Davis, O. C. M., & Phillips, P. Some observations on physical stigmata. Clin. J., Lond., 1937, 66: 29-32.—Detection (The) of defects in school-children. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 197.—Lauzier, J. L'enfance deficiente. Rev. hyg., Par., 1934, 56: 124-32.—Paterson. J. The mentally and physically deficient child. Brit. Homoeop. J., 1934, 24: 343-61.—Payne, C. C. Physical handicaps of the present day school child. Ohio M. J., 1937, 33: 24-6.—Priestman, A. Physically defective children. Med. Off., Lond., 1936, 55: 237.—Socola, E. A. Physical defects of children of pre-school and school age. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1936-37, 89: 221-3.— Waller, B. S. The handicapped child. Ibid., 1934, 87: 235-9. ---- defective: Medical aspects. Fernald, W. E. The importance of the early discovery and treatment of defectives in special public school classes, lip. 8? Phila., 1906. Baker, S. J. School health supervision based upon age and sex incidence of physical defects. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1922, 12: 465-76. Also Month. Bull. Dep. Health City N. York, 1922,12: 129-39.—Barker, L. F. Heredity and environment in relation to the handicapped; the origin and nature of human handicaps. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 197-207.—Baronov, S. F., & Baikova, O. S. [Physical culture for physically defective children] Ortop. travmat., 1935, 9: 102-12.—Barrows, F. W. The relation of physical examinations to public school special classes. State Hosp. Q., Utica, 1920-21, 6: 141-6.—Beattie, N. R. The defective child in his relation to the work of health visitors and district nurses. J. R. San. Inst., 1928-29, 49: 539-43.—Drigalski, W. von. Deutsche Jugendnot: korper- liche Schiiden und ihre Heilung. Oeff. Gesundhpfl., 1921, 6: 361-88. Also Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1921, 34: 173-6.—Emslie, M. Health supervision of toddlers. Publ. Health, Lond., 1936-37, 50: 183-8. •------ The medical inspection of tod- dlers. Med. Off., Lond., 1937, 58: 205.—Hudson. F. I. Child defects and the physician. Delaware M. J., 1936, 8: 173.— Humphreys, E. J. The value of occupational therapy to the developmentally deficient child. Occup. Ther. Rehabil, 1937, 16: 1-13.—Kear, L. V. Early effects of combined endocrine therapy in defective children. N. York M. J., 1922, 116: 147-9.—Parrel, G. de. Que faire pour les enfants de 2 a 6 ans presumes deficients? Clinique, Par., 1937, 32: 225.—Phelps, W. M. The therapeutic significance of the mechanical analysis of motor handicaps. In (Woods Schools) Proc. 2. Inst. Except. Child, Langhorne, Pa., 1935, 14-20.—Physical defects—the pathway to correction. Health Exam., N. Y., 1935, 5: No. 1, 11-5.—Schlapp, M. G. Causes of defective children; prenatal development affected by glandular disturbances in the mother; induced by unfavorable environment. J. Hered., 1923, 14: 387-97.—Sears, F. W. Correction of physical defects in school children. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 1081.—Thiele, A. Welche korperlichen Minderwertigkeiten beeinflussen haupt- sachlich den allgemeinen Gesundheitszustand der Schulan- fiinger? Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1911, 24: 497-511.—Viney, H. The defective child in his relation to the work of health visitors and district nurses. J. R. San. Inst., 1928-29, 49: 544-52.— Wires. E. M. Adjusting the defective child. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1934, 18:638-44. ---- defective: Statistics. Emerson, W. R. P. Physical defects in chil- dren; report of 602 cases. 16p. 8? Bost., 1920. Chubb, E. M. Defects in school children in the Cape Province. South Afr. M. Rec, 1925, 23: 67-9.—Emerson, W. R. P. Physical defects in 1,000 children; a study of 3 distinctive social groups. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927, 33: 771-8.—Gafafer, W. M. Relation of physical defects to nutritional impairment, based on the examination of 30,000 children of 21 States. Am. J. M. Sc, 1936, 192: 669-73.— Lightfoot, J. M. Follow-up investigation of 500 children who previously attended classes for the physically handicapped. Psychol. Clin., Phila., 1928, 18: 1-16.—M'Gonigle, G. C. M. The geographical distribution of defects among school children. Med. Off., Lond., 1927, 38: 27.—Physical defects among 8,887 underweight school children. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1922, 37: 945.—Priestman, A. Defects found in school entrants. Med. Off., Lond., 1925, 33: 201.—Saito. H. [The result of oral inspection in children in kindergardens] Shikwa gakuho, 1922, 27: No. 1, 44; No. 2, 27.—Thompson, R. C. Handicapped children in the counties of Maryland. Bull. Maryland Dep. CHILD 526 CHILD Health, 1931, 2: 71-7.—Wilkins, E. H. The high incidence of physical defects in 5- to 6-year-old school children. Pub. Health, Lond., 1936-37, 50: 291-5. --- defective: Welfare. White House Conference on Child Health and Protection. Committee on National, State, and Local Organizations for the Handicapped. Organization for the care of handi- capped children, national, State, local. 365p. 8? N. Y. [1932] Claude, Dumas [et al.] Sur la recuperation des enfants deficients. Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1937, 3. ser., 117: 478-80.— Emslie, M. The organisation of toddlers' consultations. Med. Off., Lond., 1935, 53: 25-7.—Gauvain, H., & Holmes, E. M. The evolution of hospital schools; combined treatment and education for children suffering from physical defects. Lancet, Lond., 1929,1:789; 838.—Hoffer, H. Les enfaitts qu'il faut readapter. Marseille med., 1935, 72: pt 2, 403-11.— ------& de Parrel. Les enfants qu'il faut r6adapter. Bull. Soc. m6d. Paris, 1935, 50.—Lee, J. J. Michigan educates 3,172 blind, deaf, and crippled children in special classes of the public schools. Michigan Pub. Health, 1934, 22: 163-6.—Levinson- Masel, M. Z., Panova, E. A., & Shnirman, N. I. [Five-year plan on restoration of working capacity of physically defective children (Russia)] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 278.—Loir, A., & Legangneux. La recuperation des enfants deficients. Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1937, 3. ser., 117: 387-95—McHugh, R. J. An institution that gives service to handicapped' children [S. Charles Home for Blind, Crippled and Defective Children, Long Island] Mod. Hosp., 1927, 29: No. 2, 72-4.—Parrel, de. Le revalorisation du capital humain qui dort. Bull. Soc. m6d. Paris, 1935, 89-98.—Postgraduate courses on Prevention of disabilities in children held throughout State councilor districts. Wisconsin M. J., 1937, 36: 41.—Tapia, J. M. La beneficencia pviblica ante el problema de la ninez desvalida. Asistencia, Mex., 1934-35, 1: 37.—Thelander, H. E. Meeting the needs of the community. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1937, 53: 1060-70 — Thomson, J. On the home care and treatment of physically defective infants and young children. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1924, 21: 263-8.—Whitton, C. Handicapped children and the Junior Red Cross. Hosp. Social Serv., 1927, 15: 268-71. ---- Deformities. See Abnormities; Birth injury; Child, defective; Cripple; Deformity. ---- delicate and weak. See also Debility, congenital; Nutrition, Dis- orders. Benon, R. L'asthenie chez les enfants. Arch. med. enf., 1926, 29: 525-31.—Dorlencourt, H. Les medications r6para- trices toni-energiques chez I'enfant. Prat. med. fr., 1924, 3: 851-9.—Loo, C. J. van der [On the diagnosing of delicate children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: 1611-20. ------ [Examination of weak children] Ibid., pt 2, 1147. ------ [Observations on the diagnosis and the treatment of delicate children] Ibid., 1923, 67: 2519-27.—Mola, A. Contribuci6n a la crianza de los debiles congenitos. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1921, 2. ser., 15: 612-30, pl—Prins, G. A. [The deli- cate child] Vox medicorum, Utr., 1923, 23: 42; 49; 57.— Reuss, A. Die Aufzucht der friihgeborenen und lebens- schwachen Kinder. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 37: H. 11 [SonderbeiL] 1-20.—Ritter, J. Die Behandlung schwachlicher Kinder, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung dieser Notstands- zeit. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 151.—Schiff, E. Die asthenische Gefassreaktion als konstitutionelles Stigma bei Kindern. Med. Klin., Berl, 1922, 18: 201.—Schouten, D. E. [Critical obser- vations on the method of van der Loo for searching out weak children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 991-1000.—Tonina, T. A. La debilidad infantil (estudio sumario) Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 351-61.—Vining, C. W. Problems in con- nexion with the debilitated child. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 215-8. ------ The debilitated child. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 629-32.—Weiss, F. Beitrag zur Statistik und Klinik debiler Kinder. Med. Klin., Berl, 1925, 21: 1192-5. ---- delicate and weak: Welfare. See also Camp; Climatotherapy; Convales- cence; Recreation; Thalassotherapy; Vacation. Haegi, M. *Kurerfolge der Kinder im Erho- Iungshaus Adetswil. 24p. 8? Zur., 1923. Lokay, A. *Das Kindererholungsheim Wol- lershof in seiner Bedeutung fiir die soziale Wohl- fahrt [Wurzburg] 30p. 8? Pless O.-Schl., 1926. Lynch, R. Rapport k I'occasion d'exp6riences faites dans les Ecoles Nicolas Avellaneda et Onesimo Leguizam6n. sur un groupe de 35 enfants debiles, maladifs, chlorotiques, nerveux, apa- thiques, milan cohques, peu iutelligents et ar- rieres en enseignement, a l'effet de les am61iorer et de renforcer leur etat psychique et somatique. 293p. 8? B. Air., 1911. Arnold, A. Untersuchungen an 15,600 erholungsbedtirftigen 9-14jahrigen Madchen des Sachsischen Kinderheims Wiek auf Riigen. Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1934, 5: 289; 313.—Baum, M. Erholungsfiirsorge und -pfiege fiir Jugendliche. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 79-81.—Behm, K. Die Erholungsheime in ihrer gesundheitlichen Tatigkeit. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1924, 37: 520-31.—Behrend, W. Kinderentsendungsfursorge vom Standpunkte des Heilstattenarztes. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1926, 39: 97-103.—Coerper, C. Ueber die Methoden zu einer Beur- teilung des Erfolges der Erholungsfiirsorge im Kindesalter. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1928, 41: 89; 118.—Dreyer, T. Die Erziehung im Ferienheim. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1924, 16: 41-4.—Engel, S. Die Freilufterholungsstatte fur Klein- kinder in Dortmund. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1928, 24: 417-27.—Garrahan, J. P. La defensa del nino debil. Rev. As. med. argent. (1923) 1924, Num. extraord., 41-52. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 62-6.—Gastpar. Das Kinderer- holungsheim in Heuberg. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1922, 35: 337-42. ------ Stimmungsbilder von der Heubergtagung. Ibid., 1924, 37: 508-11.—Gottstein, W. Die Erfolge der Erholungsfiirsorge im Kindesalter. Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 50: 108-29.—Gutkind, E. Ein Kindererholungsheim. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1926, 22: 134-6.—Higgons, R. A. The value of institutional rehabilitation of malnourished and re- cently ill children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1935, 52: 73-89.— Hoffa, T. Erholungsfiirsorge und Heilstattenbehandlung fiir Kinder. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1921-22, 14: 585-94.—Hom- melsheim. Ein Sparbuch fur Erholungskuren. Zschr. Schul- gesundh., 1925, 38: 323-5.—Ickert. Ueber Erholungsfiirsorge. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1924, 34: 143-5. ------ Ueber die Erfolge der Erholungsfiirsorge. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1431-3.— Kirchner. Ueber die Zusammenarbeit zwischen Entsende- stelle und Heim bei der Kindererholungsfiirsorge. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1929, 42: 113-7.—Langer, H. Lassen sich konstitutionelle Fehler durch die Verschickungsfursorge beein- flussen? Mschr. Kinderh., 1930, 48: 116-30.—Ledent, R. Comment assurer la surveillance des enfants debiles. Med. scol, Par., 1937, 25: 215-20.—Linden. Ueber Erfolge der Erholungsfiirsorge. Zschr. Schulgesundh.. 1928, 41: 145-53.— Peiser, J. Ueber Erfolge der Kinderverschickungen, getrennt nach Alter, Klima und Jahreszeit. Arch, sozial Hyg., 1928, n. Fol, 3: 230-6.—Poetter. Die Kinder-Walderholungsstatte in Leipzig-Stotteritz. Bl Volkgesundhpfl., 1925, 25: 137-9.— Rodrigo, S. La escuela de nifios debiles de Obrajes. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1932-33, 6: 147-67, 4 pl—Stephani. Deutsche Kindererholungsheime in Wort und Bild. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1924, 37: 459-65.—Stern, E. Zur Frage der Organisation der Erholungsfiirsorge. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1606.—Tugendreich. G. Erholungsfiirsorge fiir Schulentlassene und fiir Kleinkinder, 2 vernachlassigte Aufga- ben der Gesundheitsfiirsorge. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1928, 41: 425-9.------Kindererholungsfiirsorge. Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 50: 89-107.—Vonessen. Die Stellung des Arztes zum Landaufenthalt (Familienpflege) fiir Kinder. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 2309-12. ---- delinquent. See Crime; Criminal; Criminology. ---- dependent. See also Child, abnormal; Child, defective; Child, neglected; Criminal; Cripple; Deformity; Foundling; Illegitimacy; Mental deficiency; Or- phan; Pauperism. Eaves, L. [et al.] Children in need of special care; studies based on 2,000 case records of social agencies. 125p. 8? Bost., 1923. Clothier, F. The problem of frequent replacement of the young dependent child. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1937, 21: 549-58.— Cobb, M. E. The mentality of dependent children. J. De- linq., 1922, 7: 132-40.—Deardorff, N. R. Philadelphia as a provider for dependent children. Proc Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1925, 52: 525-37.—Estraviz y Veguilla, J. Obligaciones del estado para con los menores huerfanos y desvalidos. Arch. hosp., Habana, 1935, No. 3, 16-21.—Glesinger, R. Welches Kind ist fursorgebediirftig? Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1927, 19: 107-10.—Heeger, J. Welches Kind ist fursorgebediirftig? Ibid., 131-4.—Jenks, H. H. Medical care of dependent children. Atlantic M. J., 1923, 26: 799-804—Kleinschmidt, H. E. Minimum health requirements for dependent children. Proc Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1927, 54: 205-11.—Krautwig. Deutsche Kinder in Not. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 58.—Orcutt, G. S. What doctors should know about the State's assistance to its dependent children. California West. M., 1924, 22: 488-90.—Oseretzky. N. Beitrag zum Problem des Betteltums der Jugendlichen in Sowjetrussland. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1931, 38: 1-38.—Petit, H. L'assistance aux enfants deficients et d61inquants en Allemagne, Italie, U. R. S. S. Hyg. ment., Par., 1936, 31: 201-22.—Pfaundler, M. Deutschlands Kindernot. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 321-5.—Schnei- der. D. M. Checking the 1933 Federal census of dependent and neglected children in New York State. J. Am. Statist. Ass., 1935, 30: 427-36. CHILD 527 CHILD ---- Development. See Growth; Height and weight; Intelligence, Development; Mind, Development. .--- difficult and psychopathic. See also Behavior, Disorders, Character; Child, abnormal; Child, neglected; Neurosis; Psycho- neurosis. Homberger, A. Vorlesungen iiber Psycho- pathologie des Kindesalters. 852p. 8? Berl., 1926. Kanner, L. Child psychiatry. 527p. 8? Springf., 111. [1935] Morgan, J. J. B. The psychology of the un- adjusted school child. 2. ed. 339p. 8? N. Y., 1936. Neill, A. S. The problem child. 256p. 8? Lond. [1926] Revon, T. *Etude sur les 6tats p^riodiques d'excitation et de depression chez les enfants. 147p. 8? Par., 1923. Szondi, L. Konstitutionsanalyse psychisch abnormer Kinder; 5 Vorlesungen. 107p. 8? Halle., 1933. Bodin, N. Do problem children become delinquents and criminals? J. Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 545-59.—Brennemann, J. The menace of psychiatry. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 42: 376-402.—Budde, O. Zur Kenntnis der Ursachen psychischer Abwegigkeiten beim Kinde. Zschr. Gesundhfiihrs., 1934, n. F., 1:463-8.—Decroly. Les causes des irregularis mentales chez I'enfant. Policlinique, Brux., 1909, 18: 209; 225—Drouet & Hamel. Les troubles endocriniens dans les psychopathies de l'enfance et de l'adolescence; leurs rapports avec l'h6redo- syphilis. Rev. fr. endocr., 1929, 7: 1-11.—Ferenczi, S. Das unwillkommene Kind und sein Todestrieb. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal, Wien, 1929, 15: 149-53.—Friedjung, J. K. Krankhafte Triebabweichungen im Kindesalter. Zschr. Kinderh., 1930-31, 50: 781-4.—Fuchs-Kamp, A. Entwicklung psychopathischer Jugendlicher. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1930, 37: 338; 1931, 38: 275.—Gillespie, R. D., & Lay, R. A. Q. Prognosis of psychological disturbances in childhood and adolescence. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 1129-31.—Gordon, A. Impulsive outbreaks in children. Internat. Clin., 1928, 38. ser., 3: 253-9.—Griffin, J. D., & Hawke, W. A. Have you a problem child? then read this article. Health, Toronto, 1937, 5: 40.— Gruneberg, R. Typen schwieriger Kinder. Zschr. Kinder- psychiat., 1937, 4: 44-54.—Hardcastle, D. H. A follow-up study of 100 cases made for the department of psychological medicine, Guy's Hospital. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1934, 80: 536-49.—Heuyer, G. Les troubles du caractere cbez I'enfant. J. med. chir., Par., 1922, 93: 89-105. ------ & Gouriou, P. Les troubles du caractere dans la psychiatrie infantile scolaire' J. m6d. fr., 1929, 18: 219-27.—Hindess, E. Die Kaprizen bei Kindern. Arch. Kinderh., 1930, 92: 135-40.—Hinsche, G. Schule und psychopathische Reaktion. Psychol. & Med., Stuttg., 1926-27, 2: 131-7.—Hof, A. Ein Beitrag zur Psycho- pathologie des Kindesalters. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930-31, 131: 105-13.—Hyde, G. E. Recognition of pre- psychotic children by group mental tests. Am. J. Psychiat., 1922-23, 2: 43-8.—Imhof. Das psychopathische Kind. Bl. Gesundhfurs., 1926-27, 4: 1-15.—lemma, K. Bambini neuro- psicopatici e deficienti psichici. Athena, Roma, 1935, 4: 3-8.— Kanner, L. Psychopathology of childhood. In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, J.) Hagerstown, 1937, 4: chap. 13, 51p.— Kobylinsky, M., Vidoni, G. [et al] La costituzione in psi- chiatria. Riv. sper. freniat., 1926, 50: 355-441.—Lange, J. Fragestellungen der vergleichenden Psychiatrie; Entwicklungs- psychiatrie. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 137: 667-83.— Legriin, A. Ein Fall von geringer Schriftbildkonstanz als Zeichen psychopathischer Veranlagung. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1931, 38: 554-9.—Lente, M. B. Report on the study of the psychopathic child. Training School Bull, 1921-22, 18: 91-6.—Lurie, L. A. The subnormal and psychopathic child as exemplified in special clinic. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 1262- 6.—MacCalman, D. R. The management of the difficult child. J. R. Inst. Pub. Health, 1937, 1: 93-6.—Monkemoller. Kind- liche und jugendliche Psychopathen. Med. Klin., Berl, 1926, 22: 202- 244.—Moyle, H. B. Mental disturbances in child- hood. Canad. J. Ment. Hyg., 1921-22, 3: 249-58.—Obarrio, J. M., & Macome, J. M. Delirios oniricos en la infancia. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1922, 9: 669-91.—Orner, A. T. The basal metabolism of 21 problem boys. J. Juven. Res., 1935, 19: 13-9.—Pilcz, A. Ueber psychopathische Grenzzustande bei Kindern. Ber. Oesterr. Konf. Schwachsinnflirs., 1910, 4: 112-9.—Rehm, O. Das soziale Schicksal psychopathischer Fursorgezoglinge. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 106: 563-71.—Ronge, P. H. [Psychopathic children] Geneesk. gids, 1931, 9: 365-73.—Rosenow, C, & Whyte, A. H. The ordinal position of problem children. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1931, 1: 430-4.—Rowe, E. C. A case of educational futility. J. Abnorm. Psychol, 1935, 30: 237-55.—Sanchis Banfls, J. La psicopatolofila y loa cuentos infantiles. Progr. clfn., Madr., 1928, 36: 391-9.—Schnell, J. [Psychology and psychopath- ology of childhood] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1933, 31: 1159-70. Also Magy. orv. nagyhet jegyzokve, 1933, 3: 115-20.—Taylor, G. R. Problem children. Child, Lond., 1925, 15: 218-20.— Tibout & Nelly, H. C. The psychopathology of the child up till pre-puberty. Psychiat. neur. bl, Amst. 1937, 41: 433-48.— Tramer, M. Die Entwicklungslinie eines psychotischen Kindes. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 27: 383-92.—Willemse, W. Typologische Untersuchungen iiber das Verhalten von jugendlichen Psychopathen in Konfliktsituationen. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1934, 46: 273-357.—Willey, G. F. Person- ality deviations associated with sinistrality and with defective hearing. Pennsylvania M. J., 1930-31, 34: 296-300. ---- difficult and psychopathic: Child guidance clinics. See also Behavior, Clinics. Stevenson, G. S., & Smith, G. Child guidance clinics; a quarter century of development. 186p. 8? N. Y., 1934. Adler, H. M. Medical aspects of behavior disorders in children; psychiatric studies. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1923-25, 5: 264-72.—Bajenov. [Work in the children's psychopathic ward in the dispensary of the Kostroma Hospital] Klin. med. Moskva, 1928, 6: 362-9.—Beverly, B. I. Medical aspects of behavior disorders in children; psychologic examination. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1923-25, 5: 277-94.—Bridgman, O. Guid- ance of the problem child. Tr. Nat. Tuberc. Ass., N. Y., 1928, 24: 363-7.—Burns, C. L. C. Birmingham Child Guidance Clinic; a review of 2 years' work. Ment. Welf., Lond., 1935, 16:1-7.—Crothers, B., & Wirt, M. The management of mental difficulties in a pediatric clinic Med. Clin. N. America, 1927, 10: 1251-62.—Ghisoland, S. P. L'organisation des cliniques- conseil pour enfants; childguidance clinics. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1936, 36: 743-53.—Levy, D. M. Medical aspects of behavior disorders in children; psychanalytic studies. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1923-25, 5: 273-6.—Merrill, M. A. Mental differences in children referred to a psychological clinic. J. Appl. Psychol, 1926-27, 10:470-86.—Richards, R. L. Reasons for a child guidance clinic. California West. M., 1925, 23: 164-6.—Rosanoff, A. J. Los Angeles' experience in child guidance work. Ibid., 167-9.—Rosenthal, F. M., & Pinsky, G. D. Follow-up method in child guidance work. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1936, 6: 609-15.—Shrubsall, F. C. Notes on the investigation and treatment of difficult children in the United States of America. Ment. Welf., Lond., 1927, 8: 41-8.—Smith, G. B. Psychopathic children, their recognition and treatment. Illinois M. J., 1921, 40: 363-8.—Tallman, F. F. The organization of state-hospital child-guidance clinics. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1936, 20: 579-87.—Thorn, D. A. Habit clinics for children of the pre-school age. Am. J. Psychiat., 1922-23, 2: 31-42. Also Ment. Hvg., Alb., 1922, 6: 463-70 — Turner, E. F. Child guidance. J. R. San. Inst., 1936-37, 57: 490-9.-—Washington Conference hears leader urge child guid- ance clinic for every school. Training School Bull, 1937, 34: 17.—Weiss, A. B. Diagnostic methods in child guidance and psychological counseling. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1937, 21: 579-98. ---- difficult and psychopathic: Welfare. Lemke, V. *Die Fiirsorge fiir jugendliche Psychopathen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Thuringischen Erziehungsheims zu Stadtroda [Jena] p.360-93. 8? Berl., 1928, Also Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1928, 85: Bakalar, L. Musikunterricht in der Erziehung Dissozialer. Eos, Wien, 1928, 20: 54-8.—Gaupp. Von der Fiirsorge fiir psychopathische Kinder. Bl. Volksgesundhpfl., 1921, 31: 54.—Gregor, A. Die psychische Hygiene in der Fiirsorge fiir jugendliche Psychopathen. Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1928, 1: 65-72.—Homburger. Psychopathologische Grundlagen arzt- lich-erzieherischen Denkens. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928. 41: 19-34.—Jundell, I. Aerztliche Behandlung und sozialmedizini- sche Fiirsorge fiir psychopathische Kinder in Schweden, Vorschlage. Acta paediat., Upps., 1930, 10: 1-9.—Katzowna, H. [Medico-pedagogic protection of neuropathic children] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 377-80.—Lespinasse, J. Examen des meilleurs modes d'eievage pour les enfants du premier age appartenant au service des enfants assistes. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1926, 47: 65-72.—Leyen. R. van der. Die Eingliederung. der Fiirsorge fiir jugendliche Psychopathen in Jugendrecht und Erziehung. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1931, 38: 625-71.—Lowen- stein, O. Psychiatrische Gesichtspunkte fiir die Sonderbe- schulung psychopathischer Kinder. Ibid., 1933, 41: 146-61.— Lurie, L. A. The problem of the subnormal and psychopathic child; a new method of attack. Ohio M. J., 1923, 19: 849-52.— Mainzer. Grundziige der Erziehung psychopathischer Kinder. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1929, 39: 49-54.—Markey, O. B. Psychiatry in the children's institution. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1932, 2: 25-34.—Monkemoller. Ueber Psychopathenfursorge. Psy- chiat. neur. Wschr., 1927, 29: 457; 469; 479.—Moses, J. Die Durchfiihrung des Schulunterrichts an psychopathischen Kindern. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1932, 40: 278.—Nassau, E., & Morgenstern, M. Verfahren und Wert einer anstaltlichen Versorgung schwieriger Kinder. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1932, 3. F., 85: 308-34.—Oberndorf, C. P., Orgel, S. Z.. & Goldman. J. CHILD 528 CHILD Observations and results of therapeusis of problem children in a dependency institution. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1936, 6: 538-52.—Planner, J. Die Beschaftigung in der Madchengrup- pe. Eos, Wien, 1928, 20: 99-102.—Pototzky, C. Ergebnisse und Ausblicke der kindlichen Psychopathen- und Imbezillen- forschung und -fiirsorge. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1930, 5: 288-92.—Rosenhaupt. Das Problem der Fiirsorgeerziehung; Eindrucke aus Fiirsorgeerziehungs-Anstalten. Zschr. Schulge- sundh., 1925, 38: 537-45.—Salinger, F. Die Psychopathen- fursorge im Bezirk Berlin-Lichtenberg. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1927, 82: 85-94.—Schroder, P., & Heinze, H. Die Beobach- tungsabteilung fiir jugendliche Psychopathen in Leipzig. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1928, 88: 189-97.—Spath. A. Ergeb- nisse der Fiirsorge-Anstaltserziehung. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934, 43: 42-7.—Villinger, W. Weshalb ist Psychopathen- fiirsorge eine offentliche Angel egenheit, und wie gewinnen wir die Oeffentlichkeit fur diesen Zweig der Gesundheitsfiirsorge? Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1928, 41: 663-72.—Wilfonseder, A. Ueber Zweck, Methode und Erfolg des Musikunterrichtes bei Dissozialen. Eos, Wien, 1928, 20: 58-62. ---- Diseases. See Childhood, Diseases. — Education. See Child, Home education and training. — exceptional. See also Child subheadings (abnormal; defec- tive; difficult; gifted) Langhorne, Pa. Woods Schools. Pro- ceedings of the second institute on the exceptional child under the auspices of Child Research Clinic of the Woods Schools, a private school for excep- tional children. 80p. 8? Langhorne, Pa., 1935. Babcock, H. The mental functioning of exceptional children. In (Woods Schools) Proc 2. Inst. Except. Child, Langhorne, Pa., 1935, 6-13.—Martens, E. H. Exceptional children and the United States office of education. Child Res. Clin. Ser., Langhorne, Pa., 1935, 6-11.—Neustaedter, M. Why the ex- ceptional child is entitled to receive training suited to its needs at public expense. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1910, 78: 273-5.— Stevens, B. C. Eighty cases of mentally or physically excep- tional children met with during 1 year's medical inspection of schools. Univ. Durham Coll M. Gaz., 1910-11, 11: 103-6. ---- female. See also in 3. ser. Girls. Bosze, L. [Examination of 580 girls before puberty] Orv. hetil, 1932, 76: 1149.—Sellmann, A. Freundschaft unter Madchen. Zschr. piidag. Psychol, 1920, 21: 331-43.—Zeller, W. Korperbaustudien an weiblichen Jugendlichen. Arch. sozial. Hyg., 1933, 8: 135-44. ---- first born. See under Child, Birth order. ---- foster. See also Child, Adoption; Foundling; Orphan. Adopted (The) child asks questions; Doctor Crumbine and Cheerio broadcast answers. Child Health Bull, 1933, 9: 117-9.—Blanchard. P. 1937 case for symposium. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1937, 7: 383-422.—Hoenig. C. Die Stiefeltern- familie. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1929, 35: 187-331.—Leahy, A. M. A study of adopted children as a method of investigat- ing nature-nurture. J. Am. Statist. Ass., 1935, 30: 281-7.— Marengo, H. La protection des enfants places en nourrice; reglementation actuelle. Ann. hyg., Par., 1926, n. ser., 4: 78-92. ------ La protection des enfants plac6s en nourrice dans le departement de la Seine. Ibid., 1927, n. ser., 5: 203-12. ------ Fonctionnement du service de la protection des en- fants places en nourrice. Ibid., 1929, n. ser., 7: 546-64.— Moll, L. Die Kostkinderaktion des Britischen Hilfswerkes nebst allgemeinen Bemerkungen iiber das Ziehkinderwesen. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1922, 14: 21-7.—Roberts, L., & Davies, I. G. The foster child. Med. Off., Lond., 1937, 58: 165-7.—Simmonds, L. J. Adolescents in foster homes. Social Welf. Bull, 1936, 7: No. 8, 1-4.—Skeels, H. M. The relation of the foster home environment to the mental development of children placed in infancy. Child Develop., 1936, 7: 1-5.— Tarachow, S. The disclosure of foster-parentage to a boy. Am. J. Psychiat., 1937, 94: 401-12.—Taylor, R. The care of children in foster homes. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1924, 51: 125-7.—Van Senden Theis, S. How foster children turn out. Ibid., 121-4.—Zwingenberger, M. Ueber das Schicksal in Heimen untergebrachter Kinder und den Einfluss der Nach- heimpflege. Arch. Kinderh., 1925, 74: 27-39. — foster: Welfare. Bohn, M. *Mortalite' infantile et placement du nourrisson separe de sa mere; centres de place- ment familial surveille. 94p. 8? Par., 1929. Ducotjdre, F. *L'ceuvre du placement fami- lial des tout-petits. 52p. 8? Par., 1922. Guinon, G. Le centre de placement familial d'Orthez. Rev. phtisiol, Par., 1924, 5: 78-88.—Hazemann, R. H. Le placement des enfants en etablissements de cure ou de preven- tion. Rev. hyg., Par., 1936, 58: 39-46.—Paraf, J. Le place- ment des enfants sepals; l'assistance aux enfants arrieres; la vaccination antidiphterique. Ibid., 1925, 47: 312-23. ---- gifted and superior. See also Genius; Intelligence; Mental test. Baldwin, B. T., & Stecher, L. I. Mental growth curve of normal and superior children; studies by means of consecutive intelligence examination. 41 lp. 8? Iowa City, 1922. Forms No. 56 Univ. Iowa Stud. Batjmgarten, F. Wunderkinder; psychologi- sche Untersuchungen. 184p. 8? Lpz., 1930. Hartlatjb, G. F. Der Genius im Kinde; ein Versuch iiber die zeichnerische Anlage des Kindes. 2. Aufl. 229p. 8? Bresl., 1930. Hollingworth, L. (Stetter) Gifted children; their nature and nurture. 374p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Root, W. T. A socio-psychological study of 53 supernormal children. 134p. 8? Princeton, 1921. Forms Psychol. Monogr., No. 133. Baumgarten, F. Nifios prodigios. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1931, 11: 497-503.—Chassell, L. M. Three children of superior intelligence and inferior motor achievement. J. Appl Psychol, 1924-25, 8: 128-39.—Decroly, O. Les enfants surdoues; a propos d'un cas de precocite intellectuelle. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1930, 30: 890-3.—Duff, J. F. Children of high intelli- gence, a following-up enquiry. Brit. J. Psychol, 1928-29, 19: sect, gen., 413-38.—Dvorak, H. D. The mental tests of a superior child. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1923, 7: 250-7.—Eckert, H. Ueber ein periodisches Nachlassen der Leistungen begabter Schulkinder. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1926-27, 2: 213-28.— Gillingham, A. Superior children; their school progress. J. Educ. Psychol, 1920, 11: 327-47.—Hollingsworth, L. S. The child of very superior intelligence as a special problem in social adjustment. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1931, 15: 3-16. Also Proc. Internat. Congr. Ment. Hyg., 1932, 2: 47-69.—Jones. A. M. The superior child; beginning a series of case studies. Psychol. Clin., Phila., 1922-23, 15: 1-8. ------ The superior child; a series of case studies. Ibid., 116; 130. ------ An analytical study of 120 superior children. Ibid., 1925, 16: 19-76.— Kenworthy, M. E. Some emotional problems seen in the superior child. Am. J. Psychiat., 1924-25, 4: 489-98 — McElwee, E. W. Seymour, a boy with 192 IQ. J. Juven. Res., 1934, 18: 28-35.—Parrel, G. de. La precocite; facteur de succes en reeducation. Marseille med., 1935, 72: pt 2, 420-6.— Perrin, M. Utilite pour certains enfants de la frequentation scolaire precoce. Enfance anorm., 1912, 1: 176-9.—Reading (The) of a gifted child, in his 6th and 7th years. J. Juven. Res., 1934, 18: 107-11.—Rebhuhn. H. Entwurf eines psy- chographischen Beobachtungsbogens fiir begabte Volksschiiler. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1918, 13: 416-28.—Schorn, M. Zur Psychologie des friihbegabten Kindes (ein Beitrag zur wissen- schaftlichen Personlichkeitsforschung) Zschr. Psvchol Phy- siol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1927, 105: 302-16.—fait, W. D. The gifted child. Canad. J. Ment. Hyg., 1921-22, 3: 265-73 — Terman, L. M. Genius and stupidity, a study of some of the intellectual processes of 7 bright and 7 stupid boys. Pedag. Seminary, 1906, 13: 307-73.—Whipple. G. M. Provision for the education of gifted children in the United States. Mother & Child, 1923, 4: Suppl, 1-12.—Witty, P. A., & Lehman. H. C. The play behavior of 50 gifted children. J. Educ Psychol, 1927, 18: 259-65. ---- Health. See also Child, Care and nursing; Child, Health service; Child, Health survey; Child, Mental health; Childhood, Diseases; Child welfare. Entwistle, M. Far-away tales of healing. 32p. 16? Lond. [1923] Moriarty, M. K. Many roads to health. 64p. 4? N. Y., 1922. Violet-Conil, M. Contribution a I'etude des agents physiques en hygiene infantile. 64p. 8? Par., 1930. Apert, E. Aerons nos enfants. Monde med., 1922, 32: 97-103.—Appleton, V. B. Child hygiene. China M. J., 1924, 38: 588-94.—Araoz Alfaro, G. Los nifios que sufren. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 793-801.—Bauer, J. Erziehung und Krankheit im friihen Kindesalter. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 597-600.—Borrino, A. Igiene e profilassi generale. In Man. pediatr. (Frontali, G.) Tor., 1936, 1: 127-52.—Brown. W. H. CHILD 529 CHILD Values in the maintenance of the health of the child. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1925, 15: 28-31.—Chaplin, H. Safeguarding children's health in winter. Child Health Bull, 1933, 9: 207-11.—Feldman, W. M. Ante-natal and post-natal child physiology and hygiene. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1924, n. ser., 118: 409; 491.—Foa, P. Per I'igiene fisica e morale dei giovani. Rass. stud, sess., 1921, 1: 225-8.—Gonzaga. L. Hygiene geral da la infancia. Fol. med., Rio, 1930, 11: 169- 74.—Hill, L. Coddling children. In Forum, N. Y., 1928, 80: 674-81.—Hofmeier, K. Ueber Abhartung; ein Mittel der Kindererziehung. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1936, 7: 222-7.— Koppius, P. W. [Children's hygiene] Groene & witte kruis, 1933, 29: 139-50.—Levy, J. The importance of the pre-school period to the school child. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1917, 34: 837-45.—Ellis, C. Child hygiene. Med. J. Australia, 1931, 1: 109-11.—Liceaga, F. J. EI aire y la salud de los ninos; ventajas de la vida al aire libre. Sem. med., B. Air., 1930, 37: 1488- 93 —Nobel, E. Licht und Luft in ihrer Bedeutung fur das Kind. WTien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 510-4.—Paz Soldan, C. E. Aire puro, alimentos y disciplina snnataria; elementos de salud infantil. Cr6n. med., Lima, 1935. 52: 411-3. Also Tr. Inst. med. social, Lima, 1935, 95-7.—Perez de Diego, M. El sol el aire v el agua en la higiene infantil. Arch, med., Madr.. 1927, 26: 523-31. Also Pediat. espafi., 1927, 16: 94; 121.—Pfabel. Hausliche Erziehung und Gesundheitsfiirsorge. Zschr. Gesundhfiirs., 1924, 37: 165-71.—Ramsey, W. R. Hy- giene and the home. In Abt's Pediatrics, Phila., 1923, 1: 859-65.—Razzino, A. Contributo alio studio dell' igiene in- fantile. Med. inf., Roma, 1933, 4: 399; 1934, 5: 18.—Rem- ington, C. H. The home and child hvgiene. Tr. Am. Child Hyg. Ass. (1921) 1922, 12: 181-4—Righi, G. Igiene infantile. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1930, 52: 100-16.—Rosenthal, J. Prac- tical hygiene of infants and children. Am. Med., 1921, n. ser., 16:97-101.—Saleeby, C. W. More light on childhood. Child, Lond., 1921-22, 12: 1-6.—Selkirk, T. K., & Greenebaum, J. V. Preventive procedures in infancy. Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 959-64.—Smith. R. M. Hygiene of infancy and childhood. In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, J.) Hagerstown, 1937, 1: ch. 11, 1-21.—Tisdall. F. F. On improving the health of the child. Internat. Clin., 1932, 42. ser., 4: 90-7.—Washburn, A. H. Diverse attributes of healthy children; a report of progress in understanding the normal child. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1937, 11: 37-63. --- Health: Manuals. Alfonso, E. La salud de los ninos por la hi- giene natural. 3. ed. 216p. 12? Madr. [1932] Armand-Delille, P., & Barbarin, P. La culture de I'enfant; principes d'hygiene et d'edu- cation physique; a l'usage des parents, des Educa- teurs et des infirmieres visiteuses. 534p. 12? Par., 1922. Baker, S. J. Child hygiene. 534p. 8? N. Y, 1925. Brtjnon, R. Hygiene infantile. 2. ed. 280p. 16? Rouen, 1925. Craddock, B. L. War on disease is a treatise on hygiene, diseases of infancy and childhood, and practical nursing. 751p. 8? Fort Worth, Tex. [1925] Dwyer, H. L. Your child in health and in sickness. 333p. 8? N. Y., 1936. Elliot, R. H., Brown, R. K. [et al.] Health in childhood; 5 lectures [etc.] 294p. 8? Lond., 1925. Forbes, R. P. Health record, v.p. 8? [n. p.] 1935. Grande, E. II decalogo della madre; note di puericoltura e d'igiene infantile. 204p. 12? Bari, 1922. Lovell, P. M. The health of the child. 348p. 8? Los Ang., 1926. Lucas, W. P. The health of the runabout child; the journey from his mother's lap to the school gate. 229p. 8? N. Y., 1923. Merrill, T. C. *L'hygiene de I'enfant de 10 ans. 107p. 8? Par., 1927. Oliver, T. The health of the child of school age; by various authors. 204p. 12? Lond. [1927] Rankin, F. H. Hygiene of childhood. 140p. 12? N. Y., 1890. Renz, C, & Renz, M. P. Big problems on little shoulders. 129p. 8? N. Y., 1934. Rocaz, C. L'hygiene de I'enfant; causeries. 468p. 8? [Bord., 1936] Ruhrah, J. The child's health, habits, and diseases, v. p. 8? 1934. A series of weekly broadcast messages; No. 26-28; 33-37. Selbert, N. A. S. Child health. 261p. 16? Phila., 1931. Spaar, E. C. The care of children in the tropics in health and disease; a practical guide for moth- ers, nurses, and junior practitioners of medicine. 265p. 8? Lond., 1930. Starr, L. Hygiene of the nursery including the general regiment and feeding of infants and children, massage, and the domestic management of the ordinary emergencies of early life. 5. ed. 293p. 12? Phila., 1896. Trall, R. T. The mother's hygienic hand- book; for the normal development and training of women and children, and the treatment of their diseases with hygienic agencies. 186p. 8? N. Y., 1874. Turner, C. E., & Hallock, G. T. The voyage of growing up. 204p. 8? Bost. [1935] Whitcomb, C. T., & Beveridge, J. H. Our health habits; a complete course in child hygiene for the grades. 608p. 8? Chic. [1926] ---- Health service. See also Childhood, Mortality: Prevention; Child welfare; also under School child. Banu, G. L'hygiene sociale de l'enfance. 2v. 717p.; 967p. 8? Brux., 1933. Dinwiddie, C. Child health and the com- munity; an interpretation of cooperative effort in public health. 80p. 8? N. Y., 1931. Feldman, W. M. The principles of ante-natal and post-natal child hygiene. 743p. 8? Lond., 1927. Gesell, A. L. The pre-school child from the standpoint of public hygiene and education. 264p. 8? Bost. [1923] Girardeau, M. *Resultats du controle de I'hygiene dans des families observers au dispen- saire de l'ecole de puericulture; Etude portant sur 10 annees. 73p. 8? Par., 1932. Gorst, J. E. The children of the nation; how their health and vigor should be promoted by the state. 297p. 8? Lond., 1906. Gronich, J. M. *De l'hygiene physique et psychique de I'enfant dans les jardins d'enfants, l'ecole maternelle et la Casi dei Bambini. 83p. 8? Par., 1930. Labeaume, G. Hygiene sociale du premier age. 2. ed. 216p. 8? Par., 1926. Moore, F. Child health, a state and national dilemma. 13p. 8? Iowa City, 1933. Forms No. 693, Bull. Univ. Iowa. Perkins, I. J. N. Growing healthy children; a study made for the Child Health Organization of America, now a part of the American Child Health Association. 35p. 8? Wash., 1923. No. 4, School Health Stud. U. S. Bur. Educ. Tamayo, A. E. Cartilla higienica de pueri- cultura dedicada a la sociedad protectora de la infancia. 32p. 8? Ecuador, 1914. Vanbrockstael, P. E. *Hygiene sociale de l'age prEscolaire (enfants de 2 a 6 ans) 102p. 8? Par., 1929. Abbott, G. The present outlook for maternity and infancy and general child health work. Proc. Conf. Health Author. N. America, 1931, 46: 93-116.—Armstrong, D. B. Immediate opportunities in child health conservation. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1926, 16: 579-86.—Arnold, C. V. The proverbial ounce; preventive measures among children. Hosp. Progr., 1925, 6: 291-4.—Bacon, E. P. Health and nutrition work among pre-school age children. Atlantic M. J., 1923, 26: 606-11.—Bornstein. K. Kinderschutz und Volksgesundheit. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1923, 15: 329-32— Boyd, H. F. Records for work with the preschool child with discussion and definition of terms. Tr. Am. Child Hyg. Ass. (1921) 1922, 12: 112386—vol. 3, 4th series-----34 CHILD 530 CHILD 119-34.—Brown, W. H. The trend of maternal and child hygiene. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1923, 13: 636-8.—Campbell, F. C. Safeguarding child health. Bull Dep. Health Kentucky, 1935, 8: 101.—Carruthers, Z. M. What child health means. Hosp. Social Serv., 1924, 10: 227-30.—Clark. Child hygiene. Pub. Health Bull, Wash., 1922, No. 128, 94-102.—Couture. E. Jardins de jeux, espaces libres pour enfants, et, habitations k bon marche. J. med. Paris, 1934, 54: 1107-13.—Curtis, R. D. Standards and methods for health work among children of pre- school age. Tr. Am. Child Hyg. Ass. (1920) 1921, 11: 122-36 — Dick, J. L. Defective hygiene and child life. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1924, n. ser., 118: 429; 455.—Die/., M. L. Child hygiene. Commonhealth, Bost., 1935, 22: 218-21.—Drake, A. M. Safeguarding the health of children during an economic emergency. Hosp. Social Serv., 1933, 28: 434-43— Dublin, L. I. Child health protection or neglect; the ultimate cost to the community. Tr. Am. Child Health Ass., 1927, 4: 201-11 — Folks, H. Modern trends in the health care of children. Na- tion's Health, Chic, 1923, 5: 111-4.—Fontenelle. J. P. O problema da hygiene infantil Brasil med., 1922, 36: pt 2, 393.—Fortier. R. Hygiene de l'enfance avant la periode scolaire. Bull med. Quebec, 1916-17, 18: 45-60.—Gesell. A. The preschool child as a health problem. Am. J. Nurs., 1923- 24, 24: 885-9.—Holtz, K. Gesundheitspflege im Kindesalter. Oeff. Gesundhdienst, 1935, 1: B, 55-63.—Hygiene et protec- tion de la premiere enfance. J. med. Paris, 1935, 55: 973-80.— Johnston, H. M. Child health. Jamaica Pub. Health, 1937, 12: 26-30.—Kleinschmidt, H. E. Dollar and cents aspects of child hygiene. Hosp. Social Serv., 1930, 21: 325-9.—Leathers, W. S. The conservation of child health. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1923-24, 76: 9-16.—Lemgruber, O. O aspecto hygienico da idade pre-escolar. Fol med., Rio. 1937, 18: 263; 285.— Lenroot. K. F. Child health and social security. Bull. Dep. Health Kentucky, 1934-35, 7: 51-3. Also J. Health Phys. Educ, 1935, 6: No. 10. 3; 55.—Lestocquoy. C. Puedculture; hygiene sociale. Rev. fr. pediat., 1926, 2: 93-124.—Lowry, E. B. Child hygiene. Illinois M. J., 1925, 48: 479-84.— Lyne. C. Child welfare and public health; states' rights. Med. Woman J., 1937, 44: 102-6.—Maternal, infant, and child health. Child, Wash., 1936, 1: No. 2, 8-11.— Mettenhelm, H. von. Ueber Genesungsfiirsorge. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 201-3.—Mulon. C. & Itoufche, H. Hvgiene sociale de la mere et de I'enfant, 1922-23. M6d. inf., Par., 1924, 30: 181; 150.—Mustard, H. S. fet al] Maternity and child hygiene. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1928, 55: 203-17.—Nichols, S. Child health. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1937, 34: 26-33.—Oropeza, P. La higiene infantil. Bol Min. san., Caritcas, 1936-37, 1: 511-28.—Potter, E. C. Child welfare in relation to child health. Atlantic M. J., 1923-24, 27: 136-41.—Riddell, J. Social hygiene in its relation to the child. Med. Times, N. Y., 1925, 53: 211; 233.—Rou^che. Hygiene sociale des enfants de 2 a 6 ans. J. m6d. Paris, 1929, 48: 525-31.—Schnell. W. Die Aufgaben der Gemeinden in der Gesundheitsfursorge. Techn. GemeindebL, 1927-28, 30: 249-56.—Smith, R. M. What needs to be Hone for the pre-school child. Tr. Am. Child Hyg. Ass. 1922, 1923, 13: 53-6.—Snow. W. F. The newest genera- tion; some of its health rights and wrongs, and what can be done about them. J. Social Hyg., 1936, 22: 193-202.—Stephan. Gedanken zur Gesundheitsfursorge fiir die vorschulpflichtigen Kinder. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1926, 39: 66-8.—Thomas, D. J. Health supervision of the ore-school child. Med. Off., Lond., 1936, 56: 133.—Uhlirz, R. Der bev61kerungsokonomies, J. Observations et remarques sur la mentality du premier age. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1926, 23: 558-66.—Peters, w! Die Entwicklung von Wahrnehmungsleistungen beim Kind. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1927, 103: 129- 84.—Piaget, J. Essai sur quelques aspects du developpement de la notion de partie chez I'enfant. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1921, 18: 449-80. ------ Essai sur la multiplication logique et les debuts de la pens^e formelle chez I'enfant. Ibid 1922, 19: 222-61. ------ Une forme verbale de la compa- rison chez I'enfant; un cas de transition entre le jugement prgdicatif et le jugement de relation. Arch, psychol, Geneve, 1923, 18: 141-72.------La pens£e symbolique et la pensee de I'enfant. Ibid., 273-304. ------ Quelques explications d'enfants relatives k l'origine des astres. J. psychol. norm. path., Par., 1925, 22: 077-702. ------ L'explication de l'ombre chez I'enfant. Ibid., 1927, 24: 230-42. ------ La causality chez I'enfant. Brit. J. Psychol, 1927-28, 18: Sect. Gen., 276-301.—Raspe, C. Kindliche Selbstbeobachtung und Theoriebildung. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1924, 23: 302-28.— Rauschning, D. Die geistige Welt des Sechsjahrigen im Kindergarten. Ibid., 1935, 48: 3-78.—Richter, A. Statistische Erhebung iiber die Ideale von Volksschulkindern. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1912, 13: 254-64.—Robin, G. Introduction a I'etude de I'inattention et de la distraction chez I'enfant. Sem. hop. Paris, 1932, 8: 12-5.—Rybnikov, N. Die Ideologie des russischen Schulkindes der Gegenwart. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1929, 32: 213-9.—Saxby, I. B. Some conditions affecting the growth and permanence of desires. Brit. J. Psychol, 1917, 9: 93-149.—Schereschewsky, B. Versuche iiber die Entwicklung des Bildverstandnisses beim Kind, Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1929, 35: 455-93.—Searl, M. N. In- fantile ideals. Internat. J. Psychoanal, Lond., 1936, 17: 17-39.—Seeman, E. Development of the pictorial aptitude in children. Character & Personality, 1934, 2: 209-21, pl— Svendsen, M. Children's imaginary companions. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1934, 32: 985-99.—Taft, J. Early condition- ing of personality in the pre-school child. School & Soc, 1925, 21: 695-701.—Thompson, K. L. Truthfulness in children. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1932, 16: 225.—Tomb, J. W. On the intuitive capacity of children to understand spoken lan- guage. Brit. J. Psychol, 1925-26, 16: 53-5.—Usnadze, D. Die Begriffsbildung im vorschulpflichtigen Alter. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1929, 34: 138-212.—Vauzelle, R. De la comparaison chez I'enfant. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1925, 22: 613-8.—Wallon, H. L'interrogation chez I'enfant. Ibid., 1924, 21: 170-82. ------ La mentality primitive et celle de I'enfant (d'apres un livre recent) Rev. philos., France, 1928, 106: 82-105. ------ De I'image au riel, dans la pensee de I'enfant. Ibid., 1930, 109: 446-58. ------ Comment se developpe, chez I'enfant, la notion du corps propre. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1931, 28: 705-48.—Walsemann, H. Daa Einmaleins als Ergebnis von Anschauungsurteilen. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1928, 31: 259-70.—Winch, W. H. The transfer of improvement in reasoning in school-children. Brit. J. Psychol, 1922-23, 13: 370-81.—Wolff, W. Bemer- kungen iiber die psychische Struktur des Kindes. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1929, 30: 170-80.—Woodrow, H., & Bemmels, V. Overstatement as a test of general character in pre-school children. J. Educ. Psychol, 1927,18: 239-46.—Wright, J. C. Child thought. Psyche, Lond., 1924-25, 5: 366. ---- Psychology: Methods of research. See also Child study. Eng, H. The psychology of children's draw- ings; from the first stroke to the coloured drawing. 223p. 8? Lond., 1931. Abramson, J. L'examen psvcho-p§dagogique de I'enfant. J. mid. fr., 1929, 18: 203-5—Bergemann-Konitzer, M. Das plastische Gestalten des Kleinkindes. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1928, 31: 202-58.— Biihler, C. Zur Psychologie des Klein- kindes; experimentell-psychologische Arbeiten. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1928, 107: 1.—Burkhardt, H. Veranderungen der Raumlage in Kinderzeichnungen. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1925, 26: 352-71.—Buyse, R. Introduction a I'etude psychographique de la fonction motrice; plan de recherches p£doIogiques. Bull Inst. gin. psychol, Par., 1920, 20: 1-153.—Downey, J. E. Observations on a visually preoccu- pied child. J. Appl. Psychol, 1927-28, 11: 52-7.—Ermakov, I. D. [Psychical activity of children up to 3 years of age, and its expression in their drawings] J. psikol. nevr., Moskva, 1922, Suppl. 1, 22-38, 5 pl—Ferenczi, S. Kinderanalysen mit Erwachsenen. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal, Wien, 1931, 17: 161-75.—Gott, T. Zum Problem des kindlichen Zeichnens. Mschr. Kinderh., 1924-25, 29: 633-7.—Goodenough, F. L. Studies in the psychology of children's drawings. Psychol. Bull, 1928, 25: 272-83.—Gurtler, R. Primitive Komplex- qualitaten in Kinderzeichnungen. Zschr. Behandl. Schwach- sinn., 1925, 45: 183.—Hanfmann, E. Ueber das Bauen. der Kinder. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1929-30, 36: 255-334.—Heteer, H., & Wislitzky, S. Experimente iiber Erwartung und Erin- 39 CHILD CHILD nerung beim Kleinkind. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1930, 118: 128-41.—Hulson, E. L. An analysis of the free play of ten 4-year-old children through consecutive obser- vations.' J. Juven. Res., 1930, 14: 188-208.------ Block constructions of 4-year-old children. Ibid., 209-22.—Laurin- sich, A. Metodi dell' indagine psicologica infantile. Pediatria, Nap., 1925, 33: 208-15.—Lohbauer, H. Die Erkenntnis fremden Seelenlebens bei ll-14jahrigen. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1928, 29: 205-12.—Luquet, G. H. Les bonshommes tetards dans le dessin enfantin. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1920, 17: 684-710. ------ La methode dans I'etude des dessins d'enfant. Ibid., 1922, 19: 193-221. ------ La narration graphique chez I'enfant. Ibid., 1924, 21: 183-218. ----- L'6tude statistique des dessins d'enfants. Ibid., 738-56.—Mitchell, D. Psychological examination of pre-school age children. School & Soc, 1922, 15: 561-8.—Muchow, M. Padagogisch-psychologische und entwicklungspsychologische Betrachtungsweise in der Psychologie der Kindheit. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1925, 26: 316; 346.—Nechaev, A. Psycho- Icische Untersuchungen an Kindern im Alter von 4 bis 8 Jahren. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1927, 29: 375-92—Ozeretsky, N. [Tests for the determination of the individual somatic motor components] Vopr. pedol, 1928, 86-111.—Pearson, G H. J. Inverted position in children's drawings; report of 2 cases. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1928, 68: 449-55,.—Piaget, J., & Rossello, P. Note sur les types de description d'images chez I'enfant. Arch, psychol., Geneve, 1923, 18: 208-34.—Prager, F. Experimental-psychologische Untersuchung iiber rhyth- mische Leistungsfahigkeit von Kindern. Zschr. angew. Psy- chol, 1925, 26: 1-42.—Rynberk, G. van. Quelques essais d'analyse psychologique de l'6colier basfe sur les dessins. Atti Congr. internaz. psicol, Roma, (1905) 1906, 5: 749-64.— Schwab, G. Priifung des psychischen Zustandes und Ent- wicklungsganges von Kindern bis zum 3. Lebensjahr. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1924, 3. F., 57: 86-98.—Stern. W. Psychologie der friihen Kindheit und Psychoanalyse. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1923, 24: 282-96. ------ & Stern, C. Die zeichnerische Entwicklung eines Knaben vom 4. bis zum 7. Jahre. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1909, 3: 1-31.—Szulczewski, B. Recherches sur Tame enfantine en hypnose. Arch. m6d. enf., 1924, 27: 513-46.—Weigel, W. Zur Erschliessung des jugendlichen Seelenlebens. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1926, 27: 113-25.— Wislitzky. S. Beobachtungen iiber das soziale Verhalten im Kindergarten. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 192., 107: 179-88. --- psychopathic. See Child, difficult. --- sick. See also Childhood, Diseases. Borrino, A. Sulle modificazioni della psiche nel bambino malato. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1920, 8. ser., 12: 675-98.— Cameron, H. C. Children in general practice; a ?tudy both of temperament and of disease. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 1-4.— Forsyth, D. Psychological effects of bodily illness in children. Ibid., 1934, 2: 15-8.—Hanssen. P. Das kranke Kind bei Theodor Storm. Kinderarztl Prax., 1932, 3: 474.—Lesage. A. Le psychisme des enfants arthritiques. Bull. Inst. gen. psyc ol, Par., 1921, 21: 111-27.—Mouriquand, G. L'enfant malade et la biologie. Paris med., 1925, 57: 533-40. Also J. med. Lyon, 1926, 7: 61-9.—Ruediger, E. Das kranke Kind im Folklore. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1932, 3: 215-21.—Waring, A. J. Pavor medicus. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1917, 34: 827-30. --- vagrant [and truant] See also Child, difficult; Child, neglected; Criminal; Prostitution. Armstrong, C. R. 660 runaway boys; why boys desert their homes. 208p. 8? Bost. [1932] Bizard, L. Vagabondage, prostitution et statut juridique des vagabondes mineures. Paris med., 1934, 92: annexe, 200-8.—Broadwin, I. T. A contribution to the study of tru- ancy. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1932, 2: 253-9.—Circulaire du 6 avril 1936 a MM. les Presets sur la protection des mineurs vagabonds de 13 ans. Bull. Min. san. pub., Par., 1936, 50.— Kirkpatrick, M. E., & Lodge, T. Some factors in truancy. Ment. Hyg. Bull, Alb., 1935, 19: 610-8.—Knapp, P. M. An habitual truant who has developed an obsession for railway travel; a psychological social study. J. Delinq., 1926, 10: 368-88.—Neron, G. La vagabondage infantile; etude statis- tique de 250 cas. Hyg. ment., Par., 1928, 23: 214-22.— Roubinovich, J., & Bugnion. Neuro-psychiatrie medico-l§gale et sociale du vagabondage des garcons. Bull mid., Par. 1936, 50: 582-90. ------ Etude sur la m6dico-psychologie legale et sociale du vagabondage des garcons. Bull Acad. m6d., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 116: 77-88.—Schnitzer, H. Zur Psychologie des Fortlaufens. Psychol & Med., Stuttg., 1928, 3: 235-7.—Transient boys in the United States, 1932. In Handb. Lab. Statist. (Parker, F. E.) Wash., 1936, 42-4. CHILD (The) a monthly journal devoted to child welfare. Lond., v.1-18, 1910-18. CHILD development. Bait., v.l, 1930- CHILD health bulletin. N. Y., v.1-11, 1925-35. Formerly Child health magazine; incomplete. CHILD health magazine; published by The American Child Health Association. Wash., v.5-6,1924-25. Continuation of Mother and Child; continued as Child health bulletin. CHILDE, Charles Plumley, 1858-1926. Can- cer and the public; the educational aspect of the cancer problem. 4 p. 1. 267p. 8? N. Y., E. P. Dutton & Co., 1925. For biography see Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 263. Also Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1: 314. CHILDHOOD. See also Adolescence; Age; Child; Infant; School child. Cabot, E. L. Seven ages of childhood. 321p. 8? Bost., 1921. Niemeyer, N. Children and childhood. 206p. 12? Lond., 1921. Smith, R. M. From infancy to childhood; the child from 2 to 6 years. 105p. 16? Bost. [1925] United States. Superintendent of Docu- ments. Children's Bureau and other publica- tions relating to children. 15p. 8? Wash., D. C, 1937. Bischler, W. L'enfance, son r61e, son importance psycholo- gique et physiologique. Riv. psicol, 1933, 29: 150-7.—Brad- ley, C. Definition of childhood in psychiatric literature. Am. J. Psychiat., 1937-38, 94: 33-6.—Frank, L. K. Childhood and youth. Rep. U. S. Presid. Res. Com. Social Trends, 1933, 751-800.—Furfey, P. H. The forgotten age of childhood. Sc. Month., 1935, 40: 458-60.—Galant, J. S. Ueber die natiirliche Einteilung des Kindesalters in 3 Perioden; das Sauglings-, Kleinkindes, und schulpflichtige Kindesalter. Mschr. Kinderh., 1924, 28: 498-502.—Milne, A. J. The health importance of pre-school life. S. Afr. M. J., 1934, 8: 604-6 — Moro, E. First 3 years of life. Internat. Clin., 1928, 38. ser., 2: 171-5.—Peiris, W. S. J. The 7 ages of the child. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1926, 10: 285-8.—Reuben, M. S. The preschool age. N. York M. J., 1922, 116: 462-5.—Trigo, L. Que es la infancia y para qui sirve. Siglo raid., 1935, 96: 366-70.—Wilbur, R. L. The new childhood. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 1317-20. Also repr. ---- Diseases. See also Childhood, Morbidity; Pediatrics. Diven, J. Peculiarities of disease in childhood. p. 189-256. 8? Phila., 1923. In Abt's Pediatrics, Phila., 1923, 2: Amarante. J. Transtornos nervosos e organicos na crianca. Fol. med., Rio, 1927, 8: 203-5.—Ashby, H. T. Some common diseases in infants and children. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 1312.— Attlee, W. Diseases of adolescence in boys. Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 115: 49-55.—Babonneix, L. Maladies des en- fants. Gaz. hop., 1935, 108: 1185-94.—Bernuth, F. von. Wesen und Bedeutung der sogenannten Kinderkrankheiten. Fortsch. Gesundhfiirs., 1931, 5: 42-50.—Birk, W. Neue Krankheiten bei Kindern. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 1141-6.—Cameron, H. C, Osman, O. L. [et al] Children's diseases. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 380.—Conrad, C. E. Two common diseases in children often overlooked. Virginia M. Month., 1923, 50: 454—6.—Engel, S. Konstitutionsanomalien und Stoffwechselkrankheiten nebst den Erkrankungen des Blutes und der blutbereitenden Organe sowie den Verdauungs- krankheiten jenseits des Sauglingsalters. Diagn. ther. Irrtiim., 1924, H. 3, 1-79.—Fordham, M. S. M. The psychological approach to functional disorders of childhood. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1936-37, 44: 90-2.—Frew, R. S. Diseases in childhood. Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 115: 56-62.—Hardy, M. C. Adjustment scores of adolescents having a history of frequent illness during childhood. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1937, 7: 204-9.—Herlitz, G. Some cases of unusual diseases in childhood. Acta paediat., Upps., 1932-33, 14: 255 — Hoick, P. [Chronic diseases in children] Ugeskr. laeger, 1933, 95: 1199-201.—Johnston, C. L. The common diseases of child- hood and adolescence. Ment. Health Bull, Danville, 1924, 3: 11-4.—Kamath, M. L. Diseases of infancy and childhood— gleanings. J. Ayurveda, 1935-36, 12: 24; 97; 221; 423 — Lange, C. de. [Adult diseases in children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 952-5.—Lereboullet, P., & Saint-Girons, F. Les maladies des enfants en 1937. Paris mid., 1937, 105: 341-54.— McHaflfie. L. P. Health pitfalls and tragedies of the pre- school child. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 639-44.—Mcllroy A. L. Diseases of adolescence in girls. Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 115; 37-42.—McLean, S. Diseases of children. Progr, CHILDHOOD 540 CHILDHOOD Med., Phila., 1923, 1: 211-50.—Moncrieff, A. Diseases of children. Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 137: 619; 1937, 139: 449.—Pfaundler, von. Ueber Syntropie von kindlichen Krank- heitszustanden. Mschr. Kinderh., 1921-22, 22: 202.—Prins, G. A. Inleiding tot de kinderziekten. Med. wbl, Amst., 1918-19, 25: 609; passim.—Rolle3ton, H. Diseases of infancy and childhood; introduction. Practitioner, Lond., 1930, 125: 1-4.—Rosi, U. Su di una speciale forma morbosa osservata sui bambini in Civitanova Marche. Terapia, Milano, 1915, 5: No. 18, 9-15.—Scott-Dickson, M. Minor ailments of infants and children under 5 years. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1927, 11: 1-5.—Sidbury, J. B. Summer dangers for infants and young children. Health Bull, Raleigh, 1936, 51: No. 6, 5-7.— Sobel, J. Essential or primary hypotonia in young children. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 225-30.—Tobey, J. A. Some famous victims of childhood diseases. Good Health, 1935. 70: 12.—Wagner, L. C. Acute diseases of children. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1933, 32: 276-7. ---- Diseases: Causes and pathology. Gabriel, E. [M.] *Trauma als Krankheits- ursache im Kindesalter [Berlin] 31p. 8? Freib. i. B., 1917. Bakwin, H., & Bakwin, R. M. Body build and disease in children. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 552.—Bennholdt- Thomsen, C. Kindliche Krankheitsformen in ihrer Beziehung zu hohem Alter der Erzeuger; ziffernmassige Erhebungen. Zschr. Kinderh., 1932, 53: 181.—Berliner, M. Einige konsti- tutionelle und umweltbedingte Besonderheiten des Klein- kindesalters in ihren Beziehungen zu Krankheitszustanden. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1928, 3: 305-18.—Bes3au, G. Kinderkrankheiten unter dem Gesichtspunkt der Vererblich- keit. In Wer ist erbgesund? (Klein, W.) Jena, 1935, 143- 66.—Buceta de Buno, R. Valor del factor social en la patologia infantil. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1935-36. 10: 219- 25.—Biihler, E., & Lenz, F. Ueber die Frage der Erblichkeit, der Disposition, beziehungsweise Immunitat bei Kinderkrank- heiten. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1937, 73: 536-41.—Cattaneo, C. L'elemento costituzionale nel determinismo delle malattie della infanzia. Med. ital, 1922, 3: 451-61.—Conditions affecting child health and child welfare in drought areas. Child, Wash., 1936, 1: No. 3, p. 10.— De Bruin, J. [Trauma and internal diseases of children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 2448-62.—Francioni. Anomalie costituzionali e diatesiche della eta infantile in rapporto colla eugenetica. Ann. ostet., 1924, 46: 529.—Frew, H. W. O. The effect of continued unemployment on the health of school children in a depressed area. Glasgow M. J., 1935, 123: 8-13.—Friedjung. J. K. Milieuerkrankungen des Kindesalters. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925,75:914-8. ------ Zur Kenntnis der seelischen Bedingt- heit kindlicher Erkrankungen. Ibid., 1932, 45: 1172.— Gorter, E. [Tetany, rickets and anemia in small children] Geneesk. bl, 1930, 28: 31-72.—Hamburger, F. Schwankungen der Disposition. Mschr. Kinderh., 1925-26, 31: 376-9.— Kemkes, B. Ueber die Bedeutung der Erbkrankheiten in der Kinderfiirsorge. Med. Klin., Berl, 1934, 30: 1177-80 — Ketcham, D. The medical aspect of the depression. Hosp, Social Serv., 1932, 26: 196.—Kretschmer. Suggerierte Krank- heiten im Kindesalter. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 505.— Krompaszky, T. Die Bedeutung von Lebensalter, Geschlecht und Jahreszeit fiir die Krankheiten des Kindesalters. Acta paediat., Upps., 1933, 16: 232-42.—Kugelmass, I. N. De- pression children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 386-96.— Lapage, C. P. Rheumatism and chronic infective toxic states in children. Practitioner, Lond., 1926, 117: 90-7.—Larini, D. Alterazioni dis-para-morfiche e costituzione morfologica in- fantile. Arch. ital. pediat., 1937, 5: 30-51.—Liebenam, L. Die Bedeutung der Erbbiologie fiir den Kinderarzt. Arch. Kinderh., 1937, 112: 94-122.—McGill, R. E. Complications sometimes overlooked in diseases of children. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1928, 17: 502-6.—Maslov, M. S. [Constitutional factor in diseases of children] Vrach. gaz., 1925, 29: 314; 338.—Molchanov, V. I., & Ponomarev, P. A. [Necessity of collective study of the role of social factors in the pathology of childhood] Okhr. zdorov. diet., 1931, 1: 93-6.—Nobecourt, P. L'influence de la grande ville sur la sant6 des enfants. Gaz. hop., 1937, 110: 621-8.—Nyland, C. M. A study of 500 con- secutive autopsies on children. California West. M., 1933, 39: 151-6.—Opitz, H. Vererbung, Konstitution und Umwelt bei Erkrankungen im Kindesalter. In Konst. & Erbbiol (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 301-9.—Peabody, H. C. Eye complications of the diseases of childhood. Am. J. Ophth., 1921, 3. ser.. 4: 914-6.—Peiper, A. Zur Altersdisposition des Kindes. Med. Klin., Berl, 1922, 18: 1486-9.—Potter, P. S. Three unusual sequellae. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1927, 44: 586-9.—Reuss. A. Konstitution und Kondition in ihren Auswirkungen auf die Gesundheit der Kinder. Wien. med. Wschr., 1934, 84: 8-11.—- Ribadeau-Dumas, L. Les facteurs qui exercent une influence sur 1'evolution de la maladie dans ses formes recentes. Bull Soc. pediat. Paris, 1936, 34: 602-11.—Rice, P. The morpho- logical background of the so-called children's diseases. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1935, 46: 97-9.—Rohrbock, F., & Istvan- csics. J. Untersuchungen zum Studium des Zusammenhanges zwischen Blut- beziehungsweise Plasma-Chlor und Magen- sekretion bei pathologischen Verhaltnissen im Kindesalter. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1928, 3. F., 59: 90-9.—Rott, F. Konstitution, Morbiditat und .Mortalitat im friihen Kindesalter. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 310-20.—Sciaino, C. Lavoro dei genitori e patologia infantile. Med. ital, 1924, 5; 598-614.—Svehla, K., & Saitz, C. Aetiologie einiger atrophi- scher /.ustande beim Kinde und die Bedeutung der Proto- plasmahysterese fur die Diagnostik derselben. Jahrb. Kinderh 1926, 3. F., 62: 298-320.—Timme, W. Childhood inadequacy in relation to the internal glandular system. Am. J. Psychiat 1924-25, 4: 499-502.—Troup, R. M. The nosodes in diseases of children. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1936, 47: 336-42.— Ullrich, O. Konstitution und Kinderkrankheiten. Arch Kinderh., 1935, 105: 94-111. ---- Diseases: Diagnosis. See also Pediatrics, Methods. Barabas, Z. [Automatic movements in small children at the beginning of various diseases] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1926, 24: 981-8.—Bauer, J. Der Kriechreflex beim kranken Kinde Kinderarztl. Prax., 1931, 2: 256-62.—Bliihdorn, K. Zur Diagnostik rasch todlich verlaufender Erkrankungen im Friihkindesalter. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 870.—Bromer, R. S. Roentgenologic findings in the bones as aids in the diagnosis of diseases in infants and children. Pennsylvania M. J., 1936-37, 40: 917-22.—Gittings, J. C. The occult disease of childhood. Illinois M. J., 1922, 41: 445-51.—Jatho, E. R., & Ludlum. S. DeW. A study of the internal stigmas of degenera- tion in relation to metabolism and disturbance of the cerebral cortex in children. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1922, 7: 167-76.—Kahn, L. M. Significant signs in acute surgical diseases in children. N. York M. J., 1922, 115: 614-6.— Lightwood, R. Ocular manifestations of disease in childhood. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 79-81.—Mennacher, J. Cytologische Blutbefunde bei Konstitutionskrankheiten im Kindesalter. Verh. Ges. Kinderh. Deut. Naturforsch. (1909) 1910. 304-36.—Morse, J. L. D'Espine's and allied signs in childhood. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1922, 24: 361-8.—Pfaundler. Krankheitszeichen bei fehlerzogenen Kindern. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 41: 18.—Pitts, A. T., Hutchison. R. [et al] Discussion on oral manifestations of systemic disease in children. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: sect, odont. & stud. dis. child., 189-204. —Rice, P. The morphological diagnosis and treat- ment of constitutional states in children. Homoeop. Rec, 1929, 44: 386-96.—Schachter. Les cris des nourrissons et des petits enfants. Bull. mid., Par., 1932, 46: 637.—Slesinger, H. A. Clinical findings in functional disturbances during child- hood. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 534-7.—Stephen. E. H. M. The significance of certain symptoms and signs in childhood. Australas. Nurs. J., 1934, 32: 260-3.—Tisdall, F. F. The diagnostic value of the age incidence of certain diseases in children. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1923, 13: 346-8.—Tur, A. F. [Clinical observations on osmotic sedimentation of erythrocytes and contents of catalase in blood in anemia and other patho- logical conditions in childhood] Vrach. gaz., 1925, 29: 239- 43.—Velasco, I. A. de. Enfermedades simuladas en la infancia. Siglo med., 1924, 74: 520-2.—Washburn, A. H. Significance of individual variations. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 801-3. ---- Diseases: Epidemiology. See also Epidemiology; also names of epidemic diseases. Brown, A. The age, sex and seasonal incidence of certain diseases in children. Pub. Univ. Toronto Dep. Pediat., 1929, 496-508.—Czerny, A. Haben sich die Krankheiten der Kinder in den letzten Dezennien geandert? Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 747.—Herrman, C. The seasonal incidence of some of the diseases of childhood. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1932, 49: 73-90.— Krompaszky, T. [Effect of age, sex and seasons on diseases of childhood] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1932, 30: 769.—Nassau, E. Ueber den Einfluss der Jahreszeiten auf das krankhafte Ge- schehen in der Anstalt. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1925-26, 1: 526-41.—Tisdall. F. F., Brown, A., & Kelly. A. D. The age, sex and seasonal incidence of certain diseases in children. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39: 163-73.— Wyllie, W. G.. & Schlesinger. B. The periodic group of disorders in childhood. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1933, 30: 1-21. ---- Morbidity. Aggradi, P. Ricerche statistiche sull'accrescimento c sulla morbilita durante il primo biennio di vita, del bambini nati d'inverno e nati d'estate e assistiti al consultorio. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1936, 11: 406-11.—Arena, J. M., & Harris, R. R. The frequency and distribution of diseases in children. South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 520-2.—Deile. G. Beobachtungen iiber Erkrankungen im Erfurter Waldheim. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1932, 7: 329-45.—Epstein. I. M. The causes of death and the incidence of disease in children; a review of 1,000 consecutive necropsies. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 41: 1363- 76-—Goco, E. Common diseases among infants and children in the puericulture centers of Manila. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1929, 9: 385-96, ch.—Kao, Y. E. The incidence of various diseases among children in Moukden. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 466-77.—Lannois, M. Les enfants assisted de l'Hotel-Dieu et de la Charite" et leurs secours d'immatriculation. Lyon med., 1934, 154: 523; 549, pl—Lauritzen. L. B. [Diseases of children in the Haderslev District] Ugeskr. laeger, 1935, 97: 584-7.—Myers, B. Some suggestions concerning the medical statistics of children. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect. stud. dis. child., 14-8.—Nassau, E. Ueber die Morbiditat in einer geschlossenen Anstalt der Kleinkinderfiirsorge und CHILDHOOD 54i CHILDHOOD iiber die Moglichkeit ihrer Bekampfung. Zschr. Kinderh., 1931-32, 52: 67-84.—Padua. R. G. Epidemics of gastroin- testinal and respiratory diseases in young children of the city of Manila in 1936. J. Philippine Island M. Ass., 1936, 16: 663-82, ch.—Ragazzi, C. A. Studio indicativo sulla morbilita infantile in Cirenaica. Gior. med. prat., 1926, 114; 121; 141.— Rueda, P. El primer censo de ninos de 0 a 2 afios. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1926, 3. ser., 20: 423-36.—Saggese, V. Rilievi clinici e statistici sulla morbidita infantile osservata nella clinica pediatrica di Pisa dal, 1924 al 1930. Gior. med. prat, 1934, 16: 185; 231; 275.—Schweizer, F. Sobre la elevada mortalidad v morbilidad de los nifios de pecho en la estaci6n calurosa. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 57-60.—Slot. G. Absenteeism in physically defective children. Pub. Health, Lond., 1934. 48: 18-23.—Stuart. J. Variations in children's disease rates within Berkeley. Am. J. Hyg., 1936, 24: 177-81 — Study of childhood morbidity and mortalitv in Iowa Proc. Iowa Conf. Child Health, 1932, 25-32.—Ullrich, O., & Ullrich- Ayrer, E. Vergleichende Erhebungen iiber die Morbiditat der Miinchener Sauglinge und Kleinkinder aus Privat- und An- staltspflege. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1931, 6: 157-78.— Yampolsky, J. The southern white clinic child; a study of 500 cases with special reference to diarrhea and otitis media. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 366-72. ---- Mortality. See also Infant, Mortality; Vital statistics. Hebert, J. H. *Etude medico-sociale sur la mortalite du premier age; resultats d'une en- quete effetuee dans la region parisienne. 127p. 8? Par., 1929. Michelson, J. *Etude statistique de la mortalite infantile. 66p. 8? Par., 1930. Strozecka, I. *Contribution a I'6tude des rapports entre la natalite et la mortalite infantile. 36p. 8? Par., 1933. Van Ltjyex, N. *Etudc medico-sociale de la mortality des enfants du premier age. 165p. 8? Par., 1928. Barroso, C. A proposito da mortalidade infantil. Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1935, 6: 159-66.—Cueva Aguirre, C. La mortalidad infantil. Bol. Hosp. San Juan, Quito, 1928, 3: 70-8.—Dergachev, I. S. [Methods in statistics on children's mortality] J. rann. detsk. vozr., 1932, 12: 215.—Ecosse. Taux de mortalite' par groupe d'age et taux de mortalite in- fantile (pour les 2 sexes r£unis) (annexes 1922 a 1931) Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub.. Par., 1933, 26: 321.—Falk, I. S. Some statistical relations between mortality in infancy and in the subsequent years of life. J. Prev. M., 1926, 1: 125-44 — Feld. W. Internationale Bibliographic der Statistik der Kindersterblichkeit. Metron, Ferrara, 1923-24, 3: 604-95.— Gomensoro, J. Mortalidad infantil. Actas Conf. san. panamer., 1934. 328-44.—Gonzalez-Alvarez. M. La muerte subita en los ninos. Pediat. espafi., 1922, 11: 159-74.—Hanauer. Altersaufbau und Sterbeziffer. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1930, 43: 169-77.—Hebert, J. A propos de la mortality du premier age. Bull. meU, Par., 1929, 43: 875-7.—Ide, M. Mortality in- fantile. Rev. meU, Louvain, 1930, 177-83.— Jachinis, B. L. [On general mortalitv among children] Profil. med., Kharkov, 1928, 7: 53-9.—Kappes, F. Dreihundertdreissig Jahre Kindersterblichkeit. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1929, 4: 118-30.—Kohn, J. Fruhsterblichkeit und Sauglingsmortahtat. Ibid., 1932, 7: 42-7.—Loir. A.. & Legangneux, H. Mortalite" des enfants de 5 a 15 ans. Bull. Acad. mid.. Par., 1936,3. ser., 116: 219-26.—Palmer, C. E., & Gafafer, W. M. Selective mortality in childhood. Am. J. Hyg., 1935, 21: 608-12. Also repr.—Peixoto Amarante, J. Mortalidade infantil. Fol med., Rio, 1931, 12: 29-31.—Piaggio Garzon, W. La muerte Bubita en el nifio. Med. nifios. 1932, 33: 31; 61; 169; 190; 222; 265.—Raffaelli, G. La mortalita della prima infanzia. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1927, 32: No. 18, sez. 5, Riv. nipiol, ix-xii.—Roesle, E. Die Bedeutung der Sauglings- und Klein- kindersterblichkeit fur die Bewegung der Bevolkerung. Arch. sozial Hvg., 1928, n. F., 3: 248-55.—Rott, D. F. Mortalite, morbidity l«halite\ J. med. Paris. 1934, 54: 304.—Trend (The) of mortality in early childhood and in adolescence. In Annual Rep. Chief M. Off. Min. Health, Lond., 1934, 17-53. ---- Mortality: Causes. Kleist, H. U. *Ueber Beziehungen zwischen Herkunft der Eltern und ihrer Kinderzahl und -sterblichkeit in Mecklenburg-Schwerin [Ros- tock] 18p. 8? Lippstadt-Westf., 1932. Kugle, M. *Medizinalstatistische Betrach- tungen iiber die Sterblichkeit der Kleinkinder, insbesondere der Kriegsjahrgange. Up. 8? Miinch., 1928. Mohin. D. E. *Etude et statistique de la mortalite infantile et de ses causes. 39p. 8? Par., 1936. Rietz, E. Sterblichkeit und Todesursachen in den Kinderjahren. 175p. 8? Upps., 1930. Forms Suppl. 3, Acta padiat., Upps., 1930, 9: Aberle, S. B. D. Child mortality among Pueblo Indians. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1931-32, 16: 339-49.—Alcantara, P. de. Causas de mortalidade infantil. Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1934, 5: 465-84.—Amarante, J. A infecc&o do apparelho respiratorio i o factor principal de mortalidade infantil. Fol. med., Rio, 1930, 11: 206-8.—Anderson, K. W. The trend of mortality in insured children. J. Lancet, 1937, 57: 202-7.—Andrade, G. de. Concepcionismo inconsciente e mortalidade infantil. Ann. Congr. Brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 261-6. ------ Primogenitura e mortalidade infantil em Recife. Ibid., 267- 80.—Araoz Alfaro, G. Los principales factores de mortalidad infantil. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 1029-37.—Bastidas, A. J. La ilegitimidad, factor de letalidad infantil. Bol. Inst. protec. inf., Montev., 1932-33, 6: 357-86—Breyer, G. [Mor- talitv of infants and children according to time of day] Buda- pesti orv. ujs., 1932, 30: 771.—Brownlee, J. Mortality in childhood with reference to hygiene. J. Hyg., Lond., 1922-23, 21: 126-9.—Carrillo Gil, A. La mortalidad de los nifios mexicanos en los Estados Unidos. Cr6n. mid. mex., 1934, 33: 277.------ La mortalidad de los ninos mexicanos en los Estados Unidos. Rev. med. Yucatan, 1932-34, 17: 551-3.— Castro, M. de. A mortalidade infantil e as molestias venereas. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 337-40.—Chris- tiansen, M. [Mortalitv of delicate children] Ugeskr. laeger, 1927, 89: 1060-2; 1182; 1207.—Dresel, E. G., & Fries, F. Die Gebiirtigkeit und Sterblichkeit der Kinder in Heidelberg in den verschiedenen sozialen Schichten. Oeff. Gesundhpfl., 1922, 7: 289-300.—Falk, I. S. Some statistical relations be- tween mortality in infancy and in the subsequent years of life; containing answers to certain criticisms and considerations of new data. J. Prev. M., 1926-27, 1: 311-26.—Friedjung, J. K. Die hohe Kindersterblichkeit in kinderreichen Familien. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 1578; 1645.—Hadot. Chaleur, convul- sions et mortality infantile. Rev. mid. est, 1931. 59: 731-7.— Hernandez Briz, B. La mortalidad infantil en los primeros afios de la vida, sus causas y sus remedios. Siglo mid., 1930, 85: 416-8.—Herrera. A. S. La mortalidad infantil en relaci6n con el uso del arroz y del maiz como base de alimentaci6n ordinaria. Rev. Slip, med., 1927, 18: 162-6.—Jordan. R. A criticism of Falk's paper on statistical relations between mortality in infancy and in the subsequent years of life. J. Prev. M„ 1926-27, 1: 303-9.—Lennox, W. G. Child mortality with reference to the higher education of parents. Am. J. Hyg., 1924, 4: 52-61.—Lenukaln, A. [Fecundity of peasant women and mortality of their children] Vrach. gaz., 1926, 30: 989-92.—Lopez-Arjona, B. La hipoalimentaci6n como causa predisponente de mortalidad infantil Med. ibera, 1934, 28: pt 2, 580-4.—Magalhaes, H. de. Mortalidade infantil e pyo- rrhea alveolar. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 425-8.—Martinez Vargas. El timo y la muerte repentina en los nifios. Med. ninos, 1936, 37: 65-71.—Pefiero Garcia, P. P. Influencia de las enfermedades transmisibles sobre la mortalidad infantil. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1581-95.—Reich, W. Zur Berechnung der Sterblichkeit von Fiirsorge-Kindern. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1925-26, 1: 391.—Reiter, H. Wird die Sterblichkeit vor vollendeter Aufzucht durch Geschwister- zahl und soziale Lage der Eltern beeinflusst? Zschr. Hyg., 1923, 99: 76-83.—Salghini, L. La mortality dei bambini in rapporto alia loro nutrizione. Prat, pediat., Milano, 1935, 13: 363-75.—Schmidt-Lamberg, H. Kindersterblichkeit, Anzahl und Ausbildung der Hebammen und Kinderarzte in den osteuropaischen Staaten. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1927, 37: 323.— Wyllie, J. Sex differences in the mortalities of childhood and adult life. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1933, 24: 530-42. ---- Mortality: Prevention. See also Child, Health service; Child welfare. Flajobiet, T. M. *L'6ducation individuelle de la mere ouvriere dans la lutte contre la mortalite infantile. 68p. 8? Par., 1930. Accidents exceed disease in child fatalities. Science News Lett., 1936, 30: 153.—Alcantara, P. de. O aspecto mais geral do problema da mortalidade infantil. Rev. As. paul med., 1933, 3: 115-22.—Apert, E. Comment faire diminuer encore la mortalite infantile. Clinique, Par., 1929, 24: 171.—Araoz Alfaro, G. La mortalidad infantil y la protecci6n de la primera infancia. An. Dep. nac. hig., B. Air., 1927, 33: 156-78. Also Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1927, 3. ser., 21: 882-914. Also Sem. mid., B. Air., 1927, 34: pt 2, 1781-94. Also Rev. As. mid. argent., 1928, 41: 77-113. ------ L'instruction des m^res et la divulgation populaire dans la lutte contre la mor- tals infantile. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1933-34, 7: 175-9.—Casarin, S. A. Dos proposiciones tendientes a pro- curar la disminuci6n de la mortalidad infantil. Rev. mid. veracruz., 1936, 16: 2014-6.—Castro, M. A. de. Puericultura e mortalidade infantil. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 327-36, 3 pl.—Cruveilhier, L. La lutte contre la mortalite infantile et l'article 9 de la loi du 15 fevrier 1902 relative a la protection de la sante publique. Rev. hyg., Par., 1929 51: 284-94.—Davison, G. The wastage of child life; a national problem. Pub. Health, Lond., 1922-23, 36: 92-8.— Debre, R., & Olsen, O. E. W. Les enquetes entreprises en Amenque du Sud sur la mortality infantile. Bol. Inst, protec. CHILDHOOD 542 CHILDHOOD inf., Montev., 1930-31, 4: 581-605.—Deen, V., & Deen, I. Contribution aux moyens de lutte contre la mortality infantile; Education des meres et des matrones. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1933, 26: 1302-11.—Espirito Santo, C. A. O problemo da mortalidade infantil. Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1935, 6: 25-30.— Fanconi. Ursachen und Wirkungen des Riickganges der Kindersterblichkeit. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 453-8.— Figueira de Mello, F. Centros de saude e mortalidade infantil. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 445-56. ------ Mortalidad infantil en Puerto Rico; manera de prevenirla. Bol As. mid. Puerto Rico, 1931, 23: 134-78.—Gromski, M. The fight against child mortality in Poland. Tr. sc. Clin. inf. Univ. Varsovie, 1930, 151-5.—Ichok. G. La lutte contre la morbidity et la mortalite' a l'age scolaire. Rev. hya., Par., 1936, 58: 529-45.— Kogan, R. B. [Decrease in children's mortality] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933, 37: 503-6.—Koppius, P. W. Le role des visiteuses de l'enfance dans la lutte contre la mor- talite et la morbidity infantile. Med. inf., Par., 1937, 44: 226-30.—Lereboullet, P. La lutte contre la mortality infantile k l'hospice des enfants-assistes. Paris m6d., 1930, 77: 436-44.— Loste Echeto, L. La lucha contra la mortalidad infantil en el medio rural. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1932, 20: 490. Also Med. nifios, 1932, 33: 257-64.—Lujan Fernandez, M. La mortalidad infantil y algunos aspectos de los labores del Pa- tronato Nacional de la infancia. Rev. mid., S. Jose, 1936, 4: 400-6.—Mackenna, L. C. Enqufite sur la mortality enfantine au Chili. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1930-31, 4: 426- 99.—Meyer-Housselle, O. Ein Versuch zur Bekampfung der Friihsterblichkeit in einem Fiirsorgebezirk. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1929, 4: 130-7.—Mitchell, J. A. The avoidable wastage of child life in South Africa. Med. J. S. Africa, 1924- 25, 20: 34-7.—Mouriquand, G. Un programme de lutte contre la mortalite infantile. J. m6d. Lyon, 1930, 11: 107-14.— Paz de Almeida, A. Luta contra a mortalidade infantil e a tuberculose no Rio de Janeiro; accao cooperadora de Cruz Vermelha Brasileira. Fol. med., Rio, 1935, 16: 493-7.— Rott, F. Die Bekampfung der Kindersterblichkeit und ihre Erfolge. Fortsch. Gesundhfiirs., 1929, 3: 259-63—Sa, A. Mortalidade infantil; a resolucao do problema. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 517-24.—Sand, R. La lutte contre la mortality infantile en Nouvelle-Zelande. Clinique, Par., 1929, 24: 175.—Selter, P. Die Reichsanstalt zur Be- kampfung der Sauglings- und Kleinkindersterblichkeit. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1133.—Stroh, J. L. Collaboration des caisses d'assurance-maladie et des oeuvres de puericulture dans la lutte contre la mortality infantile en deca et au dela des Vosges. Ann. hyg., Par., 1935, n. ser., 13: 121-38—Weill- Halle, B., & Luyen, N. V. Remarques sur la mortality des enfants du premier age suivis dans un dispensaire d'hygiene sociale. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1928, 26: 104-16. ---- Mortality—by countries and cities. Garat, J. U. La mortalidad infantil en la provincia de Buenos Aires. 62p. 4? La Plata, 1910. Ginsbtjrg, F. Das russische Kindersterben. 62p. 8? Berl., 1922. Rakoto, B. *Contribution a I'etude de la mortalite infantile a Madagascar et de ses principales causes. 70p. 8? Par., 1927. Rekik, M. H. *Mortalite infantile en Tunisie. 46p. 8? Par.. 1935. Starmans, J. H. *Verloskunde en kinder- sterfte in Limburg; folklore; geschiedenis; heden [Amsterdam] 453p. 8? Maastricht, 1930. Straub, M. *Kindersterfte ter Oostkust van Sumatra. 195p. 8? Amst., 1927. Abdel Aziz Nazmy-Bey. La grande mortality infantile en Egypte; ses causes it les moyens d'y remedier. C. rend., Congr. internat. mid. trop. 1929, 2: 995-1002.—Angleterre et pays de Galles; taux de mortalite' par sexe et par groupe d'4ge et taux de mortalit6 infantile (annaes 1922 a 1931) Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1934, 26: 319.—Araoz Alfaro, G. L'enquSte sur la mortality infantile dans la R£pu- blique Argentine. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1930-31, 4: 373-425. Also Dia meU, B. Air.. 1931-32, 4: 100-2.—Azurdia, J. La mortalidad infantil en Guatemala. Bol. Of. san. pan- amer., 1927, 6: 127-37, port.—Barensten, P. A. [Child mor- tality, alcoholism, and criminality in Northeast Brabant] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 26°-75.—Barros Barreto, J. de., & Jansen de Mello, E. E. Alguns .^pectos do inquerito de mortalidade infantil em oito districtos brisilieros. Ann. Congr. brasil hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 281-98, 9 pl. Also Arch, hyg., Rio, 1930, 4: 61-78, 9 ch.—Bauza, J. A. La mor- talidad infantil en el Uruguay. Bol. Cons. nac. hig., Montev., 1926,21:516-38. ------ La mortalidad infantil en Monte- video. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1936-37, 10: 563-79 — Borel, M. Contribution a I'etude de la mortality infantil° en Cochinchine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1927, 20: 52-5.— Burgdorfer, F. Entwicklung der Kindersterblichkeit mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Ergebnisse der neuen deut- schen Sterbetafeln. Kinderarztl Prax., 1931, 2: 506-14 — Canaan, T. Die Kindersterblichkeit unter der arabischen Bevolkeruna Palastinas. Fol. med. int. orient., 1932-33, 1: sect. 1, 29-40.—Del Campo Cardona, A. La mortalidad infantil en la provincia de Caceres; afio 1931. Rev. san., Madr 1932, 7: 554-83.—Dickie, W. M. Mortality from certain diseases among children under 15 years of age, California, 1906-34. Week. Bull. California Dep. Pub. Health, 1936, 15: 9; 13; 17.—Dobreizer, I. A., & Ganiushina, E. [Mortality in children's diseases at the Moscow hospitals] J. epidem mikrob., Moskva, 1932, 6: 21-36.—Etat Libre d'Irlande; taux de mortality par sexe et par groupe d'4ge et taux de mortalite" infantile (annaes 1922 a 1931) Bull. Off. internat hyg. pub., Par., 1934, 26: 322.—Figueira de Mello, F. In- querito sobre a mortalidade infantil. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1929-30, 3: 691-706.—Figueroa, L. El grave pro- blema dela mortalidad infantil en Puerto Rico. Bol. As. mea' Puerto Rico, 1934, 26: 133-52.—Freitas e Castro, F. de. Mor- talidade infantil. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 575-612.—Gianelli, C. La mortalidad infantil en la Villa del Cerro. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1935-36, 9: 613-43.— Hammond, J., & Kang-Iiang Hsu. A note on infant and child mortality in North China. China M. J., 1927, 41: 1006-10, ch.—Haas, J. H. de. [Infant- and school children mortality among the European population in Netherland India in 1929- 31] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 898-936.—Ichok. G. Encuestas sobre la mortalidad infantil en America del Sur. Arch, med., Madr., 1932, 35: 597.—Kernbach, M. [Contribu- tion to the study on the mortality of children in Roumania] Cluj. med., 1928, 9: 430-8.—Kitahara, T. Statistical observa- tions of child mortality in Dairen, South Manchuria. Polyclin. Dairen, 1930-33, 5: No. 35, 76. Also J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1932, 16: 76.—Lurz, R. Geburtenhaufigkeit und Kinder- sterblichkeit bei den Rundi in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1557.—Marienfeld, O. Ueber die Ver- haltnisse der Kinderaufzucht bei masurischer landlicher Bevolkerung. Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1934, 5: 200-3.— Martins Teixeira, P., & Leal Teixeira, E. C. Estudos e con- sideracoes sobre a mortalidade infantil no municipio de Nic- t.herov, em 1927 e 1928. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 54.5-54, 2 ch.—Meyer-Delius. H. Die Sterblichkeit der Sauglinge und Kleinkinder in der Stadt Hamburg. In Hyg. & soziale Hyg. Hamburg, 1928, 63-9.—Morquio, L. Un rapport sur les enquetes relatives a la mortality infantile en certaines regions de l'Uruguav. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1930-31, 4: 535-80.—Mortalite generale et mortalite" infantile au cours de l'ann^e 1930 (Norv^ge) Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1933, 25: 2142.—Mortalite (La) infantile dans le comte" de Matapgdia en 1933. Bull, san,, Montreal, 1934, 34: 39-44.—Mourier, L. La mortality des enfants-assistes de la Seine. Bull. Acad. mid., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 107: 301. Also Nourrisson, 1932, 20: 171.—Nogueira, H. Consideraqoes sobre a mortalidade infantil no Rio de Janeiro (excerpto de umlivro) Rev.med. cir. Brasil, 1929, 37:413-20.—Oliveira, W. de. Mortalidade infantil em Sao Paulo. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1931-32, 5: 279-320.—Parkhurst, E. Trends in childhood mortality in New York State (exclusive of New York City) N. York State J. M., 1932, 32: 785-90.—Piantoni, C. La mortalidad infantil en la ciudad de Cordoba 1922-31. Arch, argent, pediat., 1933, 4: 114-29.—Piiiero Garcia, P. P. Mortalidad infantil de 1 a 2 afios en Rosario (afios 1900-25) Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: 974-92. ------ Mortalidad infantil de 2 a 5 afios en Rosario. Ibid., pt 2, 742-62. ----- Mortalidad infantil de 5 a 10 afios en Rosario (1900-25) Ibid., 1932, 39: pt 2, 1359-77.------Mortalidad infantil de 0 a 10 afios en Rosario. Ibid., 1933, 40: pt 2, 686-712. ----- Mortalidad infantil de 10 a 15 afios en Rosario (1900-25) Ibid., 1934, 41: pt 2, 813-31.—Roueche, H. Considerations sur la mortality infantile dans un arrondissement de Paris pendant une periode de 10 annees. J. mid., Paris, 1934. 54: 257. Also Mid. inf., Par., 1934, 41: 2-10.—Sa, C. Quinze annos de mortalidade infantil no Rio de Janeiro. Fol med., Rio, 1926, 7: 197.—Schweizer, F. Demografia infantil; sobre la elevada mortalidad y morbi'idad de los nifios de pecho en la estaci6n calurosa. Rev. As. mid. argent., 1923, 36: Sect. Soc. nipiol, 91-102.—Straub. M. [Children's mortality as a biologic phenomenon and the decrease of popu'ation on the east-coast of Sumatra] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1930, 70: 3-46.—Tedeschi, C. Osservazioni sull'altissima mortalita della prima infanzia fra le popolazioni indigene della Barca. C. rend. Congr. internat. me"d. trop., 1929, 2: 991-3. Also Pediat. prat., Mod., 1929,6:55-7.—Valle. D. Mortalidade infan- til em Varginha (Sul de Minas) Sciencia med.. Rio, 1927, 5: 100-10.—VanBuskirk. J. D. Public health problems in Korea, as shown by a study of child mortality. China M. J., 1927, 41: 244-50. Also repr.—Velasco Pajares, J. Los problemas que plantea el exceso de mortalidad infantil en Espafia. Pediat. espafi., 1929, 18: 178; 183.—Wittrock. G. A mortalidade infantil no Rio de Janeiro. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 567-73, ch. CHILD labor. See also Child, Health service; Child welfare. Bott, E. A. Juvenile employment in relation to public schools and industries in Toronto. 125p. 8? Tor., 1921. Forms No. 4, Univ. Toronto Stud. Psychol Ser. Clopper, E. N. Effects of street trading on the health of school children. 8p. 8? N. Y., 1913. CHILD LABOR 543 CHILD LABOR Ensign, F. C. *Compulsory school attendance and child labor; a study of the historical develop- ment of regulations compelling attendance and limiting the labor of children in a selected group of states. 263p. 8? [N.Y.] 1921. Merritt, E. A. Child labor under the N. R. A. as shown by employment certificates issued in 1934. 15p. 8? Wash., 1936. Forms No. 319, U. S. Dep. Labor Bur. Labor Statist. Norton, T. J., & Johnston, F. The child labor amendment; an examination of the claims of its supporters in the light of the facts. 13p. 8? Chic, 1925. Oske, E. *Gewerbliche Kinderarbeit. 172p. 8? Ronigsb. i. P., 1916. United States Children's Bureau. Pub- lication No. 227: Children engaged in newspaper and magazine selling and delivering. 60p. 8? Wash., 1935. [United States] National Child Labor Committee. Child welfare in Tennessee; an inquiry by the National Child Labor Commission for the Tennessee Child Welfare Commission. 616p. 8? Nashville, 1920. ---- Rural child welfare; an inquiry by the National Child Labor Committee, based upon conditions in West Virginia. 355p. 8? N. Y., 1922. White House Conference on Child Health and Protection. Committee on Vocational Guidance and Child Labor. Child labor; report of the Subcommittee on child labor. 592p. 8? N. Y. [1932] Areson, C. W. Status of children's work in the United States. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1933, 60: 91-103— Barros Barreto, J. de, O trabalho dos menores nas industrias. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1931-32, 5: 418-44.—Chandler, A. B. The relation of child labour to child health. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1921, 12: 397-401.—Child labour in China. China M. J., 1924, 38: 923-9.—Dinwiddie, C. Child labor as a national problem. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1934, 40: 133-5.— Dupureux. Les oeuvres circascolaires. Bull. Ass. beige mid. soc, 1913, 1: 31.—Employment of children in newspaper and magazine distributing. In Handb. Lab. Statist. (Parker, F. E.) Wash., 1936, 45-9.—Esslinger. M. A. Le controle et la rigle- mentation du travail des enfants et des femmes; la loi de 1874 et les commissions locales. Ann. hyg., Par., 1931, n. ser., 9: 666-72. ------ Le controle et la r^glementation du travail des enfants et des femmes; la loi de 1892 et les Commissions d<§partementales. Ibid., 1932, n. ser., 10: 203-8.—Feig. Das Internationale Uebereinkommen iiber das Mindestalter fur die Zulassung von Kindern zu nichtgewerblichen Arbeiten. Arbeiterschutz, 1932, 114-6.—Folks, G. H. Child labor in agriculture. Am. Child, 1921-22, 3: 267-73.—Ftirst. Die Jugendlichen in ungelernten Berufen vor und nach dem Kriege. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1921, 34: 129-34.—Holtzmann. Schule und Arbeit. Ibid., 1930, 43: 313-21.—Industrial accidents to employed minors in California in 1932. In Handb. Lab. Statist. (Parker, F. E.) Wash., 1936, 49-53.—Keeler, M. Exposure of minors to industrial hazards. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1933, 39: 53-6.—Kose, Y., & Itani, S. Physical development of job-working school children. Japan M. World, 1926, 6: 85.—Kranenburg, W. R. H. [The school-physician and the factory child] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1920, 1: 451.—Lovejoy, O. R. Resolved that the proposed 20th amendment to the Constitution of the United States should be ratified (debate; affirmative side) Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1925, 52: 27-34.—McClure, D. V. Examination of school children for labor certificates. Rep. Am. Fed. Sex Hyg. (1913) 1914, 4: 303.—MacGill, H. G. The child in industry. Hosp. Social Serv., 1926, 13: 349-67.—Marengo. L'emploi des enfants dans I'industrie cinematographique. Ann. hyg., Par., 1927, n. ser., 5: 282-8.—Matthews, E. N. The children's amendment. Pub. Health Nurs., 1925, 17: 3-6.—Migratory child workers in New Jersey. Month. Labor Rev., 1931, 32: 64-6.—Mitchell, H. H. Health protection for young workers; preliminary report on the Newark study. Am. Child, 1921-22, 3: 236-46 — Peters. Die Erwerbsarbeit der Volksschulkinder zu Halle a. S. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1912, 25: 436-43.—Prieto F., L. B. Trabajo de los menores. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1937-98, 11: 36-52.—Reher, W. Ueber die Entwicklung des gewerblichen Kinderschutzes. Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1937, 50: 250-6.—Richter. Kinderarbeit in New Jersey. Volkswohl- fahrt, 1931, 12: 263-9.—Rowell, H. G. The question of physical injury to the working child of 14 to 16. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 188: 856-8. ------ Health of New Bedford child laborers. Nation's Health, Chic, 1923, 1: 225-7. ------ The future of the child labor question. J. Indust. Hyg., 1923- 24, 5: 382-9.—S. Arbeitsverhaltnisse und Arbeiterschutz im Jahre 1934 nach dem Gewerbeinspektorenbericht. Zschr. Kinderschutz, 1936, 28: 32-4.—Schroder. Ueber den Einfluss des Arbeitsmarktes auf den Gesundheitszustand der jugend- lichen Arbeiter in Schwerindustrie und Bergbau. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1927, 40: 401-6.—Springer, E. M. Canal- boat children. Month. Labor Rev., 1923, 16: No. 2, 1-21, 3 pl—Thomas, C. S. Resolved that the proposed 20th amend- ment to the Constitution of the United States should be rati- fied (debate; negative side) Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1925, 52: 34-49.—Trapp, M. Gewerbliche Kinderarbeit und Durchfuhrung der gesetzlichen Schutzbestimmungen. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1927, 40: 49-52. ------ Kinderarbeit und Schule. Ibid., 1930, 43: 321-6.—Trend of child labor in the United States, 1920 to 1923. Month. Labor Rev., 1923, 17: 101-5.—Utheim, K. [Employment for children in American hospitals] Norsk mag. lffigevid., 1919, 80: 733-41.—Webb, G. Child labor and birth control. Birth Control Rev., 1924-25, 8: 169.—White House Conference report on child labor, 1932. In Handb. Lab. Statist. (Parker, F. E.) Wash., 1936, 39-42. CHILD labor bulletin. N. Y., v.1-7, 1912-19. Continued as American child. CHILDREN (The) and the drink. 4 p. 1. 135p. 2 pl. 8? Lond., R. Brimley Johnson, 1901. Bound in Papers & Statist, on the temperance problem (F. L. Hoffman) 1879-1912. CHILD Research Clinic series. Langhorne, Pa., v.l, 1934- CHILDS, Alfred Henry, 1876-1922. Obituary. Tr. N. Hampshire M. Soc, 1922, 131: 293. CHILDS, Elias A. That you may have health. 30p. 8? Los Ang., 1919. CHILDS, Leslie. Law for the dentist. 208p. 16? Phila., Dent. Cosmos [1923] CHILDS, William. Eating for efficiency. p. 236-8. 8? N. Y., 1928. Cutting from Forum, N. Y., 1928, 80: CHILD'S (The) emotions; proceedings of the Mid-West Conference on character develop- ment, x, 406p. 8? Chic, Univ. Chic. Press, 1930. CHILD'S health primer for primary classes in public and private schools, viii, 120p. 12? S. Louis, J. L. Boland, 1885-86. CHILD study. See also Child, Psychology: Methods of re- search. Autobiography (The) of a child; written from the. psycho-sexual-analytical standpoint: for doctors, parents, teachers, and psychologists. 389p. 8? Lond. [1921] Boody, B. M. A psychological study of immigrant children at Ellis Island. 163p. 8? Bait., 1926. Chapin, H. D. Heredity and child culture: New ed. rev. and enl. 278p. 12? N. Y., 1928. Goodman, M. A nursery school child; a case study. 13p. 8? Langhorne [1936] Forms No. 2, v.2, Child Res. Clin. Ser., Langhorne, Pa. Jaehner, D. Zwei Tage aus dem Leben dreier Geschwister. 173p. 8? Lpz., 1930. Forms Beih. 51, Zschr. angew. Psychol. Jurnal IZUCHENIA RANNEVO DETSKOGO VOZ- rasta [Journal of study of early childhood] Moskva, v.9, 1929, v.11-13, 1931-33. Michaelis, K. The child Andrea. Transl. from the Danish by J. N. Laurvik. 142p. 8? S. Franc, 1904. Rowe, S. H. Physical nature of the child and how to study it. 21 lp. 8? N. Y., 1906. Wilker, M. Program for a child study club. lip. 8? Ithaca, N. Y., 1928. Forms No. 173 Cornell Extens. Bull. Woolley, H. B. T. An experimental study of children at work and in school between the ages of 14 and 18 years. 762p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Zeitschrift fur Kinderforschung. Berl., v.35, 1929- CHILD STUDY 544 CHILD WELFARE Allen, C. N. Bibliographies in child study and develop- mental psychology. Psychol. Bull, 1931, 28: 277-96.— Bibliography of child study for the years, 1905-7. Pub. Clark Univ. Libr., 1906-11, 2: No. 2, 1-24; passim.—Bradbury, D. E. The contribution of the child study movement to child psy- chology. Psychol. Bull, 1937, 34: 21-38.—Campbell, E. H., & Breckenridge, M. E. An experiment in the study of individual development. Child Develop., 1936, 7: 37-9.—Claparede, E. Le cinema comme methode d'6tude de I'enfant. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1924, 21: 241-3.—Decroly, O. L'etude du petit enfant par l'observation et ^experimentation. Ann. Soc. sc. med. natur. Bruxelles, 1929, 125-74.—Fischer, A. Religionspsychologische Untersuchungsmethoden im Dienst von Kinderforschung und Padagogik. Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1927, 28: 10; 74; 141.—Froschels, E. Eine Gesellschaft fur Physiologie und Psychologie des abnormen Kindes. Med. Klin., Berl, 1922, 18: 260—Galvan, L. E. Estudio cientffico del nino peruano. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1930-31, 4: 242-69.—Hirsch, N. D. M. An experimental study upon 300 school children over a 6-year period Genet. Psychol. Monogr., 1930, 7: No. 6, 487-549.—Katz, R. Beobachtungen an Kindern beim Marchenerzahlen. Zschr. angew. Psychol, 1927, 28: 140-3.—Kellogg, V. Determining the normal Tr. Am. Child Health Ass., 1927, 4: 77-83.—Klein, M. Eine Kinderentwicklung. Imago, Wien, 1921, 7: 251-309.— Learning, R. E. A study of a small group of Irish-American children. Psychol. Clin., Phila., 1922-23, 15: 18-40—Mc- Graw, M. B. A comparative study of a group of southern white and negro infants. Genet. Psychol. Monogr., 1931, 10: 1-105.—Masslov, M. S. [Principles in the study of children] Prakt. med., Leningr., 1928, 37: 33-146.—Murphy, J. P. Certain philosophical contributions to children's case work. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1933, 60: 75-90.—Searl, M. N. A child study. Brit. J. M. Psychol, 1924, 4: 249-57.—Wilson, L. N. Bibliography of child study for the years, 1902-4. Pub. Clark Univ. Libr., 1903-5, 1: 17; passim. CHILD welfare. See also Child, Health service; also subheadings of Child; also Infant, Welfare; Maternity; Social welfare. For special welfare activities see sub- jects as Criminal; Cripple; Illegitimacy, &c. Coulon, G. Puericulture. 64p. 12? Par., 1925. DeKruif, P. H., & DeKruif, R. Why keep them alive? 293p. 8? N. Y. [1936] Dingwall-Fordyce, A. The call of the child. 83p. 8? Lond., 1926. Fuller, E. The international handbook of child care and protection. 3. ed. 646p. 12? Lond., 1928. Lereboullet, P., Saint Girons, F., & Zuber, A. Manuel de puericulture. 217p. 12? Par., 1932. Mangold, G. B. Problems of child welfare. 3. ed. 549p. 8? N. Y., 1936. Rudaux, P., & Montet, C. Guide pratique de la mere; les 2 premieres annaes de I'enfant; notions elementaires de puericulture. 2. 6d. 176p. 8? Par., 1931. Spielman, M. A. Romance of child reclama- tion. 144p. 8? Lond., 1920. Suner, E. La salud del nifio; puericultura fundamental. 163p. 8? Madr. [1932] [United States] National Child Welfare Association. Child welfare handbook. 2. ed. 47p. 4? N. Y. [1922] Acuna, M. Defensa social de los hijos de las amas. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 533.—Anderson, J. E. The com- munity and the child. Tr. Am. Child Health Ass., 1927, 4: 67-77.—Araoz Alfaro, G. Proteccion a la infancia; los nifios que sufren. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1924, 3. ser., 18: 531-56.—Armand Ugon, M. Proteccion a los nifios de amas de La Cuna. Ibid., 1922, n. ser., 16: 265-73.—Arostegui, G. Puericultura. An. Acad, cienc. raid., Habana, 1904-5, 41: 23-78.—Bard, L. Proteccao a crianca. Brasil med., 1932, 46: 52-6.—Barton, E. A. Enthusiasms in child welfare. Practi- tioner, Lond., 1931, 126: 369-74.—Battoni, E. Appunti di puericoltura. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1934, 42: 21; passim — Bessau. Grundlagen der Kinderfiirsorge. Zschr. arztl Fort- bild., 1935, 32: 724. Also Oeff. Gesundhdienst, 1935, 1: B, 217-30.—Bocchini, A. Lezioni di puericultura. Arte ostet., 1934, 48: 19-21.—Bohm, A. Jugendfursorge. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 283-5.—Boucher, S. La protection de l'en- fance. Bull, san., Montreal, 1920, 20: 40-4.—Brown, A. Certain features of child welfare not sufficiently emphasized. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1923, 14: 243-9.—Carbonell, M. V. La protecci6n de la infancia. Rev. Soc. hig. microb., B. Air., 1925. 1: 48-56.—Delay, G. Protection de l'enfance et mater- nity. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1928, 48: 290-301.—Eckhard, E' V. Fundamentals of child welfare; economics. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1922, 6: 35-7.—Epsteinas. L. [Protection of children of school age] Medicina, Kaunas, 1928, 9: 402-18.— Espinosa, D. G. Protecci6n a la infancia. Salubridad, Mex 1930, 1: 1118-21.—Estape, J. M. Escala general de los valorea nipiologicos. Rev. m6d. lat. amer., B. Air., 1934, 20: 286-90.— Eustache, G. La famille et la puericulture. J. sc. mid., Lille, 1909, 1: 289; 313.—Eyzaguirre, R. Puericultura e nipiotecnia? Nipiologia, Nap., 1922, 8: 87-91.—Farnell, F. J. The revolt of youth; a myth or a reality? Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 747-52.—Forbes, D. Maternity and child welfare and school work and social conditions. J. R. San. Inst., 1924-25, 45: 174-81.—Gheorghiu, N. [Importance of puericulture] Ro- mania med., 1931, 9: 1-2.—Hedger, C. The school children of the stockyards district. Tr. Internat. Congr. Hyg. Demogr. (1912) 1913, 15. Congr., 3: 170-88.—Hinze. Jugendpfiege. In Soc. Kult. & Volkwohlf. Kaiser Wilhelm II, Berl, 1913, 2: 301-13.—Hoffa, T. Die Fiirsorgebedurftigkeit des Kleinkindes. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1925, 1: 51-68.—Huguet. L. Pueri- cultura. Eco cient., Ciego de Avila, 1918, 2: 5-14.—Iancu, A. [Harmony between popular medicine and scientific puericul- ture] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1934, 23: 1338-51.—Jugend- schutz. Reichsgesundhbl, 1937, 12: 582.—Kaye, J. R. Ma- ternity and child welfare, including hygiene. J. R. San. Inst., 1923-24, 44: 215-22.—Keller, A. Abbau der Fiirsorge. Acta paediat., Upps., 1932, 13: 271-3.—Lenroot, K. F. The welfare of children. Am. J. Sociol, 1934-35, 40: 746-54.----- Social security and the child. In Labor Inform. Bull, Wash., 1936, 3: No. 6, 1-3.—Lewis, D. The conservation of our young people. Med. Fortnightly, 1911, 40: 385-90.—Los nifios que poblardn la America y su selecci6n racial. Tr. Inst. med. social, Lima, 1935, 81-4.—Loste, L. Concepto de la nipio- logia. Nipiologia, Nap., 1922, 8: 83-6.—MacMurchy, H. Na- tional ideas and child welfare. Med. Bull. Univ. Cincinnati, 1920-22, 1: No. 3, 27-30.—Palacios Costa, N., & Escardd, F. Las 2 puericulturas. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 929- 34.—Paz Sold an, C. E. Los nifios que poblaran America y su seleccion racial. Cron. m6d., Lima, 1935, 52: 408-11.—Perier & Gaujoux. Puericulture. Ann. mid. chir. inf., Par., 1909, 13: 793-801.—Pinard, A. De la puericulture. Rev. sc, Par., 1897, 4. ser., 8: 135-40.—Piatt, P. S. Where does your city stand? Child Health Mag., 1924, 5: 1-4.—Rosoni, O. Per la salute dell'infanzia. Med. prat., Nap., 1927, 12: 247-52.— Safford, M. V. A conception of our responsibility to the child. Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 191: 776-9.—Schultz, F. W. Child welfare. J. Lancet, 1924, 44: 457-61.—Sucupira, S., & Queiroz de Moraes, J. Contribuicao ao estudo do problema da assis- tencia & infancia. Tribuna med., Rio, 1926, 32: 97; 121.— Tropeano, G. L'assistenza al bambino sano. Med. sociale, Nap., 1923, 13: 85-94. ------ Per le madri e pei bambini. Ibid., 165-72.—Tugendreich, G. Die Fiirsorge fur die Klein- kinder (im Alter von 2-6 Jahren) Arch, sozial Hyg., 1910-11, 6: 195-211.—Warthen. W. H. F. Child welfare. Baltimore Health N., 1930-31, 7-8: 83; 116; 124.—Watson. G., & Rymer, C. A. Notes on psychology, mental hygiene and changing social conditions in Europe. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1937, 7: 423-9.—Weill Halle. II faut proteger nos enfants. Ann. med. haiti., 1936, 13: 53-5.—Wile, I. S. The challenge of childhood; the challenge. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1935, 19: 38- 46.—Williams, A. E. Maternity and child welfare. J. R. San. Inst., 1936-37, 57: 507-13.— Wolz, O. Hilfsbedurftigkeit in der Wohlfahrtspflege und in der Gesundheitsfursorge. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1925-26, 1: 335-45. ---- Conferences and congresses. Congres voor kinderbescherming. 506p. 8? Amst., 1904. France. Departement de l'interieur. En- fants assistes; enquete generate ouverte en 1860, dans les 86 departements de l'Empire; rap- port de la Commission institute le 10. Oct., 1861; par arrets de S. Exc. le Ministre de l'in- terieur. 387p. 4? Par., 1862. Mexico. Departamento de Salubridad Publica. Colaboraci6n al VI Congreso Pana- mericano del Nino, en la Ciudad de Lima, Peru. 74p. 8? M<§x., 1930. New York Principals Association. Com- mittee on Health. Follow-up of the White House conference on child health and protection, May 1932. 384p. 8? [N.Y., 1933] Sharp, E. The African child; an account of the International Conference on African Children, Geneva. 124p. 12? Lond., 1931. White House Conference on Child Health and Protection [Description] 48p. 8? Wash. [1930] ---Directory of committee personnel, July 1, 1930. 248p. 8? Wash. [1930] CHILD WELFARE 545 CHILD WELFARE ---- Official proceedings; supplement to The United States Daily. 55p. fol. Wash., 1930. ---- Preliminary committee reports. 593p. 8? N. Y., 1930. Gilson, E. EnquSte sur la situation actuelle des enfants en Ukraine et dans les regions de la Volga. Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1922, 4: 883-97.—Hill, L. W. Child health conferences and the doctor's bread and butter. N. England J. M., 1933, 208: 942-5.—Johnson, F. C. Findings of the governor's conference on child health and protection. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1932, 29: 101-3.—Lereboullet, P., & Schreiber, G. L'exposition de la maternity et de l'enfance et ses congres. Paris me^l., 1921, 42: annexe, 239-41.—Martinez Vargas, P. Primera Jornada nipiol6gica peruana. Med. ninos, 1935, 36: 97-106.—Meireles, A. A margem da conferencia de proteccao a infancia. Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1934, 5: 31-6.—Merklen. Autour du congres de la natalite. Paris med., 1921, 42: annexe, 258-60.—Oliveira, O. de. Quarto Congresso americano da crianca. Sciencia med., Rio, 1924, 2: 585-8.—Primer Congreso Nacional de Servicio Social de la Infancia. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1932-33, 6: 221-60.—Premier congres balkanique de la Protection de l'enfance. Rev. in- ternat. Croix Rouge, 1935, 17: 601-3.—Rott. Bericht uber die V. Preussische Landeskonferenz fiir Sauglingsschutz Berlin 1920 (Kreisfiirsorgerinnentag) Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1920, 12: 305; 339; 516; 552.—Sant'Anna, J. Conferencia nacional de proteccao a infancia. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1933, 27: 394-6.—White (The) House Conference on Child Health and Protection. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 21: 765. --- Education. See also Child, Health service: Demonstration; Maternity; Nursing, pediatric; Parent, Education. Velt, B. *Une grande oeuvre sociale; l'Ecole de puericulture de la Faculty de medecine de Paris. 56p. 8? Par., 1936. Barone, A. Puericultura e suo valore nella vita; 1. confe- renza pel corso complementare di puericultura ed igiene in- fantile alle alunne levatrici. Studium, Nap., 1912, 5: 45-8.— Broudic, L. L'enseignement officiel de la puericulture aux fillettes et aux jeunes filles en France. Rev. med. fr., 1924, 5: 169.—Brunon-Guardia. Ecoles maternelles, ecoles enfantines. Normandie med., 1923, 34: 193-208.—Castro, M. A. de. O ensino da puericultura nas escolas e agremiacoes femininas. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 7: 1933-34, 250-67, 2 pl— Couillard, E. L'ecole maternelle de Thetford Mines, Comte de Megantic, P. Q. Bull. med. Quebec, 1922, 23: 243-7 — Couturat, J. L'Ecole de puericulture de la Faculte de Medecine de Paris. Presse med., 1933, 41: 385.—Damianovich, J., & Sanchez, J. Instrucci6n y educaci6n del personal no medico de los servicios de primera infancia. Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 803-6.—De Toni, G. La scuola di puericoltura e di igiene infantile di Alessandria. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1924, 6: 104-15.—Gerstenberger, H. J. Shall a department of pedi- atrics include in its curriculum the theoretical and practical training of medical students in the social-medical work amongst infants and children? Tr. Am. Pediat. Soc, 1914, 26: 249-66. Also repr. Also Am. J. Obst., 1914, 70: 855-9.—Giirtler, R. Gedanken und Vorschlage fiir die Universitatsausbildung der Lehrkrafte fiir abnorme Kinder und Jugendliche. Zschr. Behandl Schwachsinn., 1925, 45: 146-51.—Lereboullet, P. Les pouponnieres et I'enseignement de la puericulture. Paris med., 1925, 18: annexe, 387-97. —;---- Lecon inaugurate; cours d'hygiene et clinique de la premiere enfance. Ibid., 1928, 69: 489-504.—Levin, H. L. Course in mental hygiene and child guidance for school nurses and dental hygienists. Psy- chiat. Q., 1929, 3: 86-9.—Maternal and child welfare institute to be held for members of Florida Medical Association. J. Florida M. Ass., 1935-36, 22: 545.—Molinery. L'inauguration de l'Ecole de puericulture de la Faculte de Medecine de Paris. Paris, med., 1933, 88: annexe, 276-82—Moll, L. Die Aus- bildung fiir Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge in der Reichs- anstalt fiir Mutter- und Sauglingsfiirsorge. Zschr. Kinder- schutz, Wien, 1928, 20: 96-9.—Montagna, C. P. Creaci6n de la escuela de puericultura. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 2, 469-71.—Muniagurria, C, & Araoz Alfaro, G. Protec- ci6n de la infancia; proyecto de reforma de la ensefianza escolar de la puericultura. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1921, 2. ser., 15: 129-35.—Nadal, L. Les pouponnieres et I'enseigne- ment de la puericulture. Bull, med., Par., 1926, 40: 1101-6.— Nelson, E. La educaci6n en las obras de previsi6n y de pro- tecci6n de la infancia. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1931, 18: 686-706 — Pirquet, C. Die Ausbildung der Aerzte in der Pflegetechnik. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1928, 20: 99.—Plumier, L. Lecons de puericulture faites a l'intention des medecins des consulta- tions de nourrissons de la province de Liege. Liege med., 1937, 30: 1319; 1375.—Salvat Navarro, A. La Escuela nacional de puericultura. Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1926, 9: 265-70.— Souvestre. Lecons de pu6riculture. Infirm, fr., 1923-24, 1: 456-62.—Speier. R. Die Kleinkinderpflegeschule in Kat- towitz O. S. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1921, 13: 329 — Speroni Vener, J. La ensefianza de la puericultura en los cursos e institutos normales de la Republica. Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1934, 5: 248-52.—Thomas, E. Bemerkungen zur neuen reichsgesetzlichen Ordnung der Ausbildung in der Sauglings- und Kleinkinderpflege. Arch. Kinderh., 1931, 93: 266-71. ' ---- History. Horrik, H. A. T. van. *Hollands Einfluss auf Belgien und Deutschland auf dem Gebiet der Erziehung und Fiirsorge im fruhkindlichen Alter. 97p. 8? Miinch., 1928. Leger, G. *Moeurs et coutumes concernant les enfants en bas-age en Bretagne. 47p. 8? Par., 1921. McCleary, G. F. The maternity and child welfare movement. 227p. 8? Lond., 1935. Rehm, M. Das Kind in der Gesellschaft; Abriss der Jugendwohlfahrt in Vergangenheit und Gegenwart; ein Ausschnitt aus Sittengeschichte, Rechtsgeschichte, Gesellschaftslehre und Sozial- politik. 535p. 8? Munch., 1925. Thomas de Closmadeuc, B. Y. F. "'Contri- bution a I'etude de revolution de la puericulture en France. 94p. 8? Par., 1935. United States. Children's Bureau. Re- cent child-welfare developments in foreign coun- tries, v. p. 8? Wash., 1934. Loose leaves mimeographed. Barraud, G. Les soins aux enfants chez les Romains. Aesculape, Par., 1934, 24: 134-7.—Bartsch, R. Vier Jahre Jugendfursorge; ein Riickblick auf meine Amtszeit. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1922, 14: 2-7. ------ Fiinfundzwanzig Jahre Jugendfursorge in Oesterreich. Ibid., 1933, 25: 53-6.— Bouquet, H. A travers l'histoire de la puericulture; la distri- bution d'air pur dans les villes. Monde med., 1933, 43: 867-9.—Briz, B. H. La puericulture y maternologia en el siglo xvi. Siglo med., 1935, 96: 104-7.—Casoli, V. Assistenza dell' infanzia nel sec. xv. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1935, 17: 715- 21.—Clark, O. O seculo da crianca. Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18: 1-9.—Eberhartinger. Zehn Jahre Kinderfiirsorge der Reichsanstalt fiir Mutter- und Sauglingsfiirsorge in Wien und der ihr angeschlossenen Fiirsorgeaktionen, 1915-25. Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 1016.—Fenner, K. Die Entwicklung und Organisation der Kinderfiirsorge im neuen Staat. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 68: 371-88.—Fischer. Die Entwicklung der sozialen Fiirsorge fiir die schulpflichtigen Kinder. Schul- zahnpflege, 1912, 2: No. 11-12, 1-5.—Francioni, C. Di un antico trattato di puericultura. Riv. stor. sc. med., 1923, 14: 113-7.—Gille, M. Les poetes de la puericulture. Rev. prat, biol, Par., 1933, 26: 139-46.—Griinfeld, K. Ambula- torium und soziale Kinderfiirsorge in der Nachkriegszeit. Wien. med. Wschr., 1924, 74: 2475-7.—Gusinde, M. Wertung und Entwicklung des Kindes bei den Feuerlandern. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1927, 57: 163-70.—Harrison, A. W. The progress of child protection in England. Nat. Humane Rev., 1924, 12: 3; 11; 28.—Hofbauer, E. Der Werdegang des Fiirsorgeerziehungs- und Unterrichtswesens fiir gefahrdete, erziehungsbediirftige und schwererziehbare Kinder in Oester- reich. Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1935, 26: 6; 1936. 27: 48; 66.— Lannois, M. Les enfants assist6s de 1'Hotel Dieu et de la Charite a Lvon et leurs sceaux d'immatriculation. Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1934, 28: 305-13.—Lazar, E. Die Bedeutung der sozialen Arbeit Pirquets. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1929, 21: 38.—Lesage, A., & Huber, J. La protection de I'enfant a travers les ages. Rev. philanthrop., Par., 1932, 52: 917; passim.—Linton, F. C. Child welfare, retrospective and pros- pective. J. R. San. Inst., 1924-25, 45: 41-50.—Lust, F. Die Entwicklung der Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge in Baden. Bl. Gesundhfiirs., 1924, 2: 79-84.—Mazzini, G. La difesa sociale dell' infanzia in Italia attraverso la storia. Boll. Ist. stor. ital san., 1926, 6: 243-63.—Pfaundler, M. Ein Begrun- der und Veteran des Kinderschutzes. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 567.—Pinard. Note pour servir a l'histoire de la puericulture. Rev. hyg., Par., 1895, 17: 1071-6—Pufiricul- ture (La) au xvi« siede: le tri-centenaire de Scevole de Sainte- Marthe. Chron. m6d., 1923, 30: 375.—Ramos Fernandez, J. Historia de la puericultura de la primera infancia en Espafia. Tr. Cated. hist. crit. med., Madr., 1934-35, 4: 313-24.— Renault, J., & Labeaume, G. L'evolution de la protection de l'enfance. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1937, 3. ser., 117: 763-77.— Richardson, A. E. Progress in child development and parental education. J. Home Econom., 1927, 19: 562-5.—Schlieben. E. Fiirsorge fiir Mutter und Kind bei den alten Kulturvolkern und in Deutschland. Allg. Deut. Hebam. Ztg, 1924, 39: 143; passim.—Stransky, E. Ergebnisse der offenen Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge in Wien. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1926-27, 2: 145-61.—Suchanek, V. Zwanzig Jahre Zentral- stelle fiir Kinderschutz und Jugendfursorge. Zschr. Kinder- schutz, Wien, 1928, 20: 76-9.—Sutton, H. The Australian child and the progress of child welfare. Med. J. Australia, 1931, 2: 603-16.—Variot, G. La doctrine de J. J. Rousseau en puericulture et les opinions des medecine de son temps. Bull Soc. fr. hist. m6d., 1926, 20: 339-49. Also Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1926, 40: No. 43, mmxciv-mmciii. ------ Apergu historique et reflexions sur le developpement et le progres de la puericulture en France. Progr. med., Par., 1928, 43: 2069-78— Weill-Halle, B. La puericulture et son evolution. Infirm, fr., 1929, 7: 157-68. Also Presse med., 1929, 37: 217-2 0.—Wilbur, R. L. 112386—vol. 3, 4th sebibs---35 CHILD WELFARE 546 CHILD WELFARE Progress in child welfare (a survey and a challenge) Clin. M. & S., 1931, 37: 9-14—Wolff, S. Das zweite Jahr Saug- lings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge in Gnesen vom 1. Oktober 1915 bis 30. September 1916. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1917, 9: 336; 420. ---- Institutions and organizations. American Association for the Study and Prevention of Infant Mortality. Transac- tions. Chic, v.1-9, 1910-18. Continued as American Child Hygiene Association; trans- actions. American Child Health Association. Transactions. N. Y., 1-6:1923-29. Wash., 1927. Formerly transactions of the American Child Hygiene Association. American Child Hygiene Association. Transactions. Alb., v.10-13, 1920-22. [America] Serbian Child Welfare Asso- ciation of America. Co-operative reconstruc- tion; a report of the work accomplished in Serbia by the Serbian child welfare association of America. 112p. 8? N. Y., 1924. Boye, B. Heim, Heil und Erholungsanstalten fiir Kinder in Deutschland in Wort und Bild. 125p. 4? Halle, 1915. Hart, H. H. Child welfare in the District of Columbia; a study of agencies and institutions for the care of dependent and delinquent children. 150p. 8? N. Y., 1924. International (An) year book of child care and protection (1924-25) 2v. 8? Lond., 1924-25. Job, L. B. *Business management of institu- tional homes for children. 205p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Keller, A. Heim-, Heil- und Erholungsan- stalten fiir Kinder in Deutschland in Wort und Bild. 459p. 4? Halle a. S., 1913. Lujan, M. *Etude de l'organisation et la pro- tection de la premiere enfance a Paris et dans la Seine. 176p. 8? Par., 1928. Madet, A. *Une oeuvre de guerre; Comite' Franco-Americain pour la protection des enfants de la frontiere. 40p. 8? Par., 1921. Meyerstein, A. [N.] *Kindergarten und Kinderbewahranstalten in Leipzig (Auszug) [Leipzig] 23p. 8? Zeulendora i. T. [1921] Montevideo. Instituto Internacional Americano de Protecci6n a la Infancia. Boletin. Montev., v.3, 1929- Slingerland, W. H. Child welfare work in Colorado; a study of public and private agencies and institutions. 174p. 8? [Denver, 1920] Tobey, J. A. The Children's Bureau; its his- tory, activities, and organization. 83p. 8? Bait., 1925. Abott, G. Public protection of children. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1924, 51: 3-14. ------ The Children's Bureau; what it is and how it works. Med. Woman J., 1931, 38: 55-9.— Allaria, G. B. Incremento delle colonie diurne in rapporto con l'assistenza totalitaria del P. N. F. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1937, 12: 403-26.—American (The) Legion and its Child Welfare Division. Welf. Mag., 1926, 17: No. 3-4, 29-38 — Araoz Alfaro, G., & Olaran Chans, A. La proteccion de la infancia en el Departamento nacional de higiene. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1927, 3. ser., 21: 1-7.—Association internationale pour la protection de l'enfance, XIe session. Gaz. hop., 1935, 108: 1233-40.—Atkinson, M. I. The social security program for children; child-welf are services. Child, Wash., 1936-37, 1: No. 5, 3-7.—Barros Barreto, J. de. Or- ganizacao geral dos servicos de protecgao k crianca. Fol. med., Rio, 1933, 14: 539-44.— Benzing, R. Die Ernahrungs- fiirsorgestelle fiir Kleinkinder und die ihr angeschlossene Sonder- kiiche fiir Kleinkinderkost in Kassel Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1928, 3: 319-34.—Bergeron, M. Les origines intellectuelles du jardin d'enfants par Madame Ollivaud. J. med. Paris, 1937, 57: 433.—Blechmann, G. Remarques a propos du fonc- tionnement d'un centre d'eievage. Bull. Soc. pldiat. Paris, 1922, 20: 405.—Blumenthal, L. Beobachtungen zur Anstalts- pflege. Mschr. Kinderh., 1924-25, 29: 620-6.—Bode, W. E. Statistical interpretation and evaluation of infant and preschool activities. Bull Dep. Health Kentucky, 1937-38,10: 403-5.— Bohn. A. Ce que c'est qu'un centre d'eievage de nourrissons. Hopital, 1932, 20: 81-4.—Bossard. Anregungen zur baulichen Gestaltung einer Kinderheilstatte. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 212.—Brown, W. H. The community health program as it applies to the child from 6 vears to adolescence. Am. J Pub. Health, 1931, 21: 857-61.—Bruning, H. Die Organisa- tion des Landesausschusses fiir Sauglings- und Kleinkinder- fiirsorge (Alexandra-Werk) im Gossherzogtum Mecklenburg- Schwerin. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1917, 9: 247; 325.— Buttrick, M. P. An old state takes up a new idea. J. Social Hyg., 1936, 22: 203-9.—Cacace, E. Nipiologia; Instituto de Nipiologia e Instituto Nipiohigienico. Cr6n. med., Lima 1923, 40: 346-54.—Carnegie (The) Model Welfare Centre, Liverpool Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1924, 8: 352-5.— Carreno, C. Asilos, orfelinatos y patronatos. Rev. As. med. argent., 1929, 42: 133-46. ------ Los institutos municipalea de puericultura. Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 454-61.— Casa Amiga de la Obrera Nvimero 1. Asistencia, Mex., 1934- 35, 1: No. 2, 11-4.—Chapman, W. D. Maternal and infant welfare without government bureaucracy. Illinois M. J., 1923, 44: 404-7.—Chatin, P. La maison maternelle de la Samaritaine. Medecine, Par., 1922-23, 4: 841-6.—Churchill, S. Child welfare schemes. J. R. San. Inst., 1930, 51: 172-80.— Coburn. W. G. The Ann J. Kellogg School. Hygeia, Chic, 1934, 12: 821-36.—Collins, C. F. Value of child welfare com- missions to the state. Hosp. Social Serv., 1925, 12: 337-44.— Costa de Rodriguez, E. A la comisi6n reorganizadora de la primera ensefianza. Bol. Soc. cubana pediat., 1937, 9: 113-7.— Delaria, A. Progetto dell'Instituto revisionale d'assistenza biologica e di educazione. Lattante. 1934, 5: 535-7.—Delfino, V. Memoria del Instituto tutelar de menores correspondiente al afio 1921. Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: 262-71.—Donin, R. K. Das niederosterreichische Landes-Jugendamt. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 141-7.—Engel, S., & Lohmann, H. Die Einrichtungen des Sauglings- und Kinderschutzes der Stack Dortmund. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1921, 13: 457-69 — Escardo y Anya, V. El Instituto de Clfnica Pediatrica y Puericultura de Montevideo. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1929-30, 3: 627-34. ------• Las casas hogares de la colonia educacional de Varones. Ibid., 1936-37, 10: 28-45, 4 pl— Fabella, J. Children of the Philippines; their care by the Public Welfare Commissioner. Mother & Child, 1922, 3: 99-103.—Feldman, W. M. The care of the child from the Jewish point of view. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1933, 17: 79; 110.—Ferrer Beynon, F. Organizacion y funciones de la Campana de Protecci6n a la infancia en los estados de la Republica Mexicana. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Mon- tev., 1929-30, 3: 385-408.—Findley, J. H. The cottage home. Training School Bull, 1934-35, 31: 192-5.—Fritsch, Y. La Federation des oeuvres girondines de protection de l'enfance. J. med. Bordeaux, 1936, 113: 413-6.—Golz, P. Zur Geschichte des Kinderasyls der Stadt Berlin. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1925-26, 1: 477-94.—Gorby, J. W. The American Legion's program for child welfare. Hosp. Social Serv., 1926, 14: 330-7.—Gralka, R. Das Werden und Wachsen des Kinder- heims Marienruhe. Aerztl. Mitt., Lpz., 1927, 28: 686-8.— Grulee, C. G. Hospitals' participation in child welfare. Tr. Am. Hosp. Ass., 1932, 34: 409-18.—Hornek, R. Organisation und Wirkungskreis der stadtischen Jugendfursorge. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1923, 15: 121-9.—Jull. R. H. M. Some child welfare centres in Great Britain, their methods and results. Med. J. Australia, 1923, 2: 161-6.—Koref, H. Erfah- rungen aus einem Kinderheim in Santiago de Chile. Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 963.—Kreuser. Die Tatigkeit des Kreiswohlfahrtsamtes in Merzig (Saar) auf dem Gebiete der Kinderfiirsorge. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1923, 15: 294-7.— Laing, M. Kumi children's home. Without the Camp, Lond., 1937, No. 163, 78.—Lang. Die Kinderubernahmestelle der Gemeinde Wien. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1927, 23: 177-81.—Legey. Un centre de puericulture a Marrakech. Arch. med. enf., 1924, 27: 583-6.—Leme Da Fonseca, J. Centros de saude e proteccao a infancia en Sao Paulo. Arch. argent, pediat., 1936, 7: 637-45.—Lenroot, K. F. The United States Children's Bureau. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1935-36, 9: 5-16. ------ Advancing the health and welfare of the nation's children through federal and state cooperation. Q. Bull. Milbank Mem. Fund, 1936, 14: 132-43.—Lesage, A. Sur les memoires et ouvrages envoyes a la Commission perma- nente de l'Hygiene de l'Enfance pendant 1'annee 1928. Bull Acad, med., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 90-117.—Lister, M. The Military Children's Welfare Centre. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1928, 5: 344-55.—Loste Echeto. L. El Instituto Nipiol6gico de Huesca. Med. nifios, 1933, 34: 4-10—Lund- dhal, J. [Organization and management of maternities and chil- dren's homes] Nord. hyg. tskr., 1923, 4: 175-86.—Lust, F. Hygienische Anforderungen an geschlossene und halbgeschlos- sene Anstalten der Kinderfiirsorge. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1925, 1: 194-205.—Mackenzie, L. M. The organisation of child welfare work. J. R. San. Inst., 1935-36, 56: 669-74 — MacMurchy, H. The Division of Child Welfare, Department of Pensions and National Health. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1928, 19: 514-21.—Mayo, H. Problems in the working of a child welfare scheme in the community. Med. J. Australia, 1932, 1: 249-52.—Mitchnik, S. Maternite et puericulture (oeuvre du quartier Wassili Ostrow a Leningrad) Rev. philan- throp., Par., 1925, 46: 233-43.—Moll, A. A. Obras de pro- tecci6n a la infancia. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1936, 27; 113 — Moll, L. Die Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge der Kriegs- patenschaft und der mit ihr verbundeten Krankenkassen. 1 Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 1029-32.—Morquio, L. El CHILD WELFARE 547 CHILD WELFARE Congreso y el Instituto Americano del Nifio. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1925, 3. ser., 19: 1045-62. Also Bol Inst. protec. inf., Montev., 1930-31, 4: 215-29.—Mourier, L. La conjugaison de la Pouponniere et du centre d'eievage en pueri- culture. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 99: 233.— Muniagurria, C. El papel de los kindergartens y de los clubs de madres en la proteccion de la infancia. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1935-36, 10: 205-18.—Neugebauer, F. Das neue Sauglings- und Kinderheim in Rostock. Zschr. Sauglings- schutz, 1921, 8: 413-25.—Norment, C. G. Die Idee der Quiikerhilfe unter besonderer Berucksichtigung Deutschlands. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1922, 35: 177-81.—Obes Polleri, J., & Garcia Blixen, R. Aspectos arquitect6nicos de la protecci6n a la infancia. Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1936, 7: 625-43.— Orosz, D. [Institutions for children's welfare in Wien] Orv. hetil, 1932, 76: 634-9.—Pic, G. G. L'ospizio Bartolo Longo pei figli dei carcerati. Illust. med. ital, 1920, 2: 130.—Rai- mondi, R. Les instituts de puericulture en France: l'institut de puericulture de Porchefontaine; le fonctionnement des instituts de puericulture. Ber. Internat. Kongr. Sauglingsschutz (1911) 1912, 3: 767-72.—Renault, J. Rapport sur les memoires et ouvrages envoyes en 1927 a la Commission permanente de l'Hygiene de l'Enfance. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 99: 183-207.—Riebefell, P. Die Organisation der Jugend- wohlfahrt. Soziale Prax., 1922, 31: 500-4.— Riss, F. Sonder- anstalten fiir Fiirsorgezoglinge. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 85: 359-70.—Rocaz, C. La pouponniere de l'hospice departe- mental des Enfants-Assistes (Eysinov) J. med. Bordeaux, 1936, 113: 401-6.—Rodriguez Castro, A. La obra de defensa del nifio en los refectorios de la Asociacion Uruguaya de pro- tecci6n a la infancia. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1935-36, 9: 356-63.—Roesle, E. Die Berichterstattung der Kinder- heil-Pflegeanstalten nach statistischen Grundsatzen. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1921, 13: 167-75.—Ross, M. T. A child welfare clinic. China M. J., 1927, 41: 250-2.—Rossi Doria, T. L'Union internationale de secours aux enfants dans le present et dans l'avenir. Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1921, 3- 225- 34.—Rueda, P. Organisation et fonctionnement de La Casa del nifio (La Maison de I'enfant) Arch. med. enf., 1926, 29: 377-88.—Rudel-Zeynek, O. Kinderschutz vor dem Volker- bund. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1934, 26: 101.—Schloss- mann, A. Die Anstaltsversorgung von Kindern. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1927, 23: 283; 311.—Seitz. Bericht fiber die Tatigkeit des Landesverbandes fiir Mutterschafts-, Saug- lings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge in Bayern pro 1924-25. Bl. Gesundhfiirs., 1926, 4: 13-9.—Simonini, R. Relazione sull' activita della Federazione Prov. O. N. P. M. I. di Modena durante l'esercizio 1932-33. Pediat. prat., Mod., 1934, 11: 131-62.—Successful (A) private institution for girls. In- stitution Q., Springf., 1918, 9: 87-92.—Szontagh, F. Das neue Heim; Vorgeschichte und kurze Beschreibung. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1925, 3. F., 60: 69-73, 6 pl, diag.— Thomas, E. Brauchen Anstalten fiir Kinder eine besondere Qua- rantane-Station? Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 794-6 — Tilak, H. V. Organization of child welfare work. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 844-57.—Torian, O. N. The Indiana plan. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 369- 71.—Tropenkinderheim (Das) in Tubingen. Aerztl. Mission, 1922-23, 13: 11-4.—Tugendreich, G. Die Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfursorgestelle als Mittelpunkt sozialhygienischer Fiirsorge (zum Kampfe um die Fiirsorgestellen) Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1926-27, 2: 385-95.—Ueland, E. The care of children in institutions. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1924, 51: 128-30.—Van Ingen, P. National coordination. Tr. Am. Child Hyg. Ass. (1921) 1922, 12: 177.—Vigne. P., & Gardere, C. Les oeuvres municipales de protection de la premiere enfance a Lyon. J. med. Paris, 1935, 55: 91-3.—WPA child guidance in New York City schools. Psychol. League J., 1937, 1: No. 3, 4.—Young, R. The organization of child welfare work and the obstacles in its way. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 829-35.—Zarfl, M. Fiinfundzwanzig Jahre Zentralkinder- heim. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1935, 27: 60-4.—Zimball. Die Organisation der Kolner Kinderhilfe. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 1061.—Zubizrreta, A. Futura orientacion de la acci6n social del Patronato de la Infancia. Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 293-8. --- Legislation. Araoz Alfaro, G. Los derechos del nifio y la grandeza de la nacidn; disertaci6n en el Instituto Popular de Conferencias. 43p. 16? B. Air., 1931. Bliss, A. I. Iowa child welfare legislation measured by Federal Children's Bureau stand- ards. 52p. 8? Iowa City, 1922. Forms No. 3, Univ. Iowa Stud. Child Welf. Breton, R. *La protection de la premiere enfance; etude critique de l'organisation et de la legislation. 105p. 8? Par., 1934. Conferencia Panamericana de Directores Nacionales de Sanidad. Proyecto en estudio para un c6digo federal de protecci6n a la infancia en la Republica Mexicana. 33p. 4? Wash., 1936. Manitoba, Canada. Royal Commission of Inquiry into the Child Welfare Act of Manitoba. Report. 54p. 8? Winnipeg, 1929. Forms No. 4, Rep. Manitoba Dep. Health. United States. Children's Bureau. Chart No. 3: A tabular summary of State laws relating to public aid to children in their own homes in effect January 1, 1929. 37p. 4? Wash., 1929. ---- Grants to States for maternal and child welfare under the Social Security Act. 20p. 8? Wash., 1935. Adoption (The) of Children Act, 1926, how the act is working. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1927, 11: 145.—Ammann, F. Die Bestimmungen fiir die Aufsicht uber Anstalten der Kinder- fiirsorge in Baden. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1925, 1: 206- 10.—Baeza Goni, A. Obligaciones del estado en cuanto a la protecci6n de la infancia; legislaci6n relativa; c6digo del nino. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1935-36, 9: 553-61.—Ballon, I. E. El nuevo Derecho de Menores. Ibid., 1933-34, '7: 361-92.—Bambaren, C. A. Bases fundamentals del C6digo del nino. Ibid., 1935-36, 10: 175-81. Also Cr6n. med., Lima, 1935, 52: 355-9.—Beggs, S. T. The law and the child. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1926, 10: 291-4.—Biologische Erfassung der Fiirsorgezoglinge. Reichsgesundhbl, 1934, 9: 473.—Blake- ley. G.N. Sheppard-Towner Act; outline of work being done in Oregon. Med. Woman J., 1927, 34:209.—Carneiro, L. Organi- sacao da proteccao legal da crianga no Brasil. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1935,14:1170-4.—Catalan, E. Necesidad de organi- zar el patronato de menores en la Republica Argentina. Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 2: 317-39.—Eliot, M. M. Progress in maternal and child welfare under the Social Security Act. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1936, 26: 1155-62.—Felisch. Die Er- drosselung des Reichsgesetzes fiir Jugendwohlfahrt. Mschr. Krim. Psychol, 1924, 15: 263-8.—Frickhinger, K. Zum Entwurf des Reichs-Jugendwohlfahrtsgesetzes. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1921, 68: 1591-5.—Hayes, C. E. Sheppard-Towner work in South Dakota. Med. Woman J., 1927, 34: 145 — Joyeux, L. La protection de la premiere enfance et le decret-loi du 30 octobre 1935. Ann. hyg., Par., 1936, n. ser., 14; 390- 408.—Koebner, F. Die Stellung der Aerzte zum Jugendamts- gesetz in Wurttemberg. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 1316.— Lacore, S. Circulaire du 7 juillet 1936 relative a la protection de l'enfance. Bull. Min. san. pub., Par., 1936, 51-6.—Lede, F. Protection des enfants en eievage mercenaire; la premiere odon- tiase et complements a la future loi Theophile Roussel. Rev. hyg., Par., 1924, 46: 390-405.—Lenroot, K. F. National aspects of the Social Security program as they pertain to the Children's Bureau. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 1327-33.— Lichtenberger, A. The rights of the child. World Health, Par., 1924, 5: 201-4.—Lobell, N. State and city requirements for financial reporting by child caring organizations in New York City. Social Welf. Bull, 1936, 7: No. 5 & 6, 9; 12.—Lucca, A. Legislazione sociale e sanitaria per l'infanzia. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1933, 8: 78; 138.—Marengo, H. La nouvelle loi relative a la protection des enfants du premier age. Ann. hyg., Par., 1928, n. ser., 6: 1-17. ------ Reglementation et surveillance des creches et des pouponnieres, Ibid., 1929, n. ser., 7: 649-68.—Meade-King, L. Widows' children under the Poor Law. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1921, 5: 325-7.— Mende, K. Das Deutsche Reichsgesetz fiir Jugendwohlfahrt. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1922, 14: 165-70.— Mikocki, A. Die Jugendfursorge und der § 144. Ibid., 1925, 17: 93-6.— Murray, D. A. Services for maternal and child health and for crippled children under the Social Security Act. Maine M. J., 1936, 27: 165-9.—Nevinson, M. W. Unemployment and child welfare; 4. New poor-law orders, 1921. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1922, 6: 33.—Pinard. A. Les droits de I'enfant. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1917, 27: 486-92.—Raggi, A. M. Una ley ejemplar el Codigo del Nifio del Uruguay. Arch, hosp., Habana, 1936-37, 4: 59-64.—Rucart, M. Circulaire du 15 septembre 1937 relative a la protection de l'enfance. Prophyl antivener., Par., 1937, 9: 651-64.—Rude, A. The original intent of the Sheppard-Towner Law. Proc. Conf. Health Author. N. America, 1922, 37: 52-4.—Siemsen, A. Die gesellschaftliche Stellung des Kindes und die deutsche Gesetz- gebung. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1930, 17: 13-23.—Thumm, M. Das neue Reichsjugendwohlfahrtsgesetz und seine Bedeutung fiir den Arzt. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 25.—Tugend- reich, G. Zum Reichsgesetz fiir Jugendwohlfahrt. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 948.—Umhauer. Die Durchfiihrung des Jugendwohlfahrtsgesetzes in Baden. Bl. Gesundhfiirs., 1924, 11: 116-25.—Vitoux, G. La revision de la loi Roussel. Presse med., 1921. 29: annexe, 1370-2.—Weinberg. Ein Jahr Reichsjugendwohlfahrtsgesetz. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1925, 38: 497-505.—Wets. Aspect general de la legislation protec- trice de l'enfance en Belgique. Bruxelles med., 1925-26, 6: 751- 784.—Zehetner, J. Ein Bundes-Jugendwohlfahrtsgesetz. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1928, 20: 92-4—Zuniga Idiaquez, M. Los derechos del nifio. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1931, 10: 15-21. ---- Methods. Engel, S. The elements of child-protection. Transl. from the German by E. Paul. 276p. 8? Lond., 1912. CHILD WELFARE 548 CHILD WELFARE Henry, G. B. *Apergu sur la position a Boston en 1926 du service social a l'hopital des enfants. 126p. 8? Par., 1932. Patou, P. L. F. *Etude de medecine sociale; la puericulture ante-natale; ses methodes gene- rales, son etude particuliere dans la region du Nord. 115p. 8? Lille, 1909. Veil-Picard, R. Contribution a. I'etude de la lutte contre la depopulation; les centres de puericulture. 154p. 8? Par., 1927. Williamson, M. A. The social worker in child care and protection. 485p. 8? N. Y., 1931. Abbott, G. Child welfare problems and standards. Tr. Am. Child Hyg. Ass. (1921) 1922, 12: 13-21. Also Mother & Child, 1921, 2: 552-9.—Auer, E. M. Die Geschichte einer Kinderkarteikarte. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1937, 29: 65-8.—Baermann. G., & Smits, E. E. Kinderfiirsorge bei grosseren Arbeitergruppen in den Tropen. In Arb. Tropen- krankh. (Festschr. B. Nocht) Hamb., 1927, 13-22.—Bambaren, C. A. Servicio social en el regimen tutelar de menores. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1935-36, 10: 189-95. ------ Nipiologia y refectorios maternales. Cr6n. med., Lima, 1935, 52: 359-62.—Barbuto. V. L'assistenza all'infanzia in Africa attraverso le scuole e gli asili. Arch. ital. sc. med. col, 1932, 13: 224-34.—Behm. K., & Steller, G. Ernahrungsfragen in der nachgehenden Fiirsorge im Anschluss an Erholungs- und Heilkuren fiir Kinder. Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1931, 2: 457-63.—Benzing, R. Ernahrungsfiirsorge fiir das Kleinkind. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1928, 3: 526-41.—Chatin, P. Les visiteuses de l'enfance, fondation franco-americaine pour l'enfance de Lyon. Nourrisson, 1921, 9: 390-9.—Claybrook, J. What the child welfare survey is attempting for its sponsors. Bull Texas Dep. Health, 1934, 1: No. 9, 7.—Da Silva Correia, F. Quelques considerations sur la protection de l'enfance d'age prescolaire. Med. inf., Par., 1930, 37: 299-308. Also J. med. Paris, 1931, 51: 263-5.—Ego Aguirre, J. E. Servicio Bocial en la edad preescolar. Bol Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1936-37, 10: 18-27.—Falconi Villagomez. J. A. Protecci6n social a la infancia. An. Soc. med. quir. Guayas, 1934, 14: 45-59.—Frankenstein, C. Neue Wege der Kleinkinderfiirsorge. Fortsch. Gesundhfiirs., 1928, 2: 465-74.—Geffen, D. H. Secur- ing the co-operation of the fathers in child welfare. J. State M"., Lond., 1927, 35: 224-7.—Goodnow. M., & Bryant, H. The social service department of a children's hospital Hosp. Social Serv., 1924, 9: 28-31.—Grumbach, A. Die Fiirsorge im schulpflichtigen Alter. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 549-52.—Guinon, L. Le service social dans les hopitaux d'enfants; son utilite, son role. Vie med., 1921, 2: 1302-5.— Helbich, H. Special- oder Familienfiirsorge? Arch, sozial Hyg., 1926-27, n. F., 2: 180-3—Martagao Gesteira. Asis- tencia aos menores; as rodas de engeitados; necessidade de trabalhar pela sua extinccao no Brasil. Brasil med., 1934, 48: 736-40.—Moll. Welches Kind ist anstaltsbediirftig? Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1924, 16: 118-24—Mosse, C. L'arme- ment national contre la depopulation: du role de la sage-femme dans la protection maternelle et infantile; la sage-femme assistante sociale rurale. Infirm, fr., 1926, 4: 181-7.—Munia- gurria, C. La protecci6n social del nino. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1929-30, 3: 547-56.—Nelson, E. Bases y finalidades de la protecci6n del nifio en la edad preescolar. Ibid., 1933-34, 7: 393-425.—Noble, M. R. Can we do a little more for the pre-school child? Hosp. Social Serv., 1924, 10: 28-32.—Noeggerath, C. Grenzen der Kinderfiirsorge. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1921, 13: 409-12.—Nott-Bower. Unemploy- ment and child welfare (3) problems of out-relief. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1921, 5: 321.—Paget, A. P. The care of children in their own homes (the parent and the social worker) Hosp. Social Serv., 1924, 10: 162-9.—Pecker, P. La pueri- culture pour l'assistance scientifique a domicile. Tr. Internat. Congr. Med. (1913) 1914, Sect. 8, Obst. Gynaec, pt 2 118-22. Also Sect. 10, Dis. Child., pt 2, 98-102. Also Sect. 18, Hyg. Prev. Med., pt 2, 127-37.—Roller, M. Die Bedeutung der Berufsvormundschaft fiir die Entwicklung der Kinderfiirsorge in Oesterreich. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1928, 20: 79-81.— Sainz de los Terreros, C. Concepto de un servicio de pueri- cultura. An. Hosp. S. Jose, Madr., 1933-34, 5: 3-6.—Share- Jones. M. S. Child welfare in a coalfield. J. State M., Lond., 1925, 33: 21-6.—Soziale Grundsatze fiir die Durchfiihrung der Kinderspeisung und ihre Eingliederung in die allgemeine Jugend wohlfahrtspflege; von der Geschaftsstelle des Deutschen Zentralausschusses fiir die Auslandshilfe. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1922, 35: 233-40.—StadtmuDer. E. S. The pre-school drive. Hosp. Social Serv., 1927, 15: 255-8.—Weaver, R. Modern social work in a children's hospital. Hospitals, 1937, 11: No. 12, 25-7.—Woolley, H. T. The school and the pre-school child; the future responsibility of the school toward children under 5 years, both directly and through training for parent- hood. Mother & Child, 1923, 4: 298; 351.—Zehetner, J. Was wird aus unseren Kindern? Jugendnot und Jugendfur- sorge. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1936, 28: 63-8.—Zwanck, A. Asistencia preescolar y escolar. Actas Conf. san. panamer., 1934, 345-53. ---- Periodicals. Child development. Bait., v.l, 1930- Child health bulletin. N. Y., v. 1-11,1925- 35. Child health magazine. Wash., v.5-6,1924— 25. Gesundheitsfursorge fur das Kindesalter. Berl., v.1-8, 1925-33. Journal (The) of juvenile research. Whittier, v.12, 1928- Montevideo. Instituto internacional americano de proteccl6n a la infancia. Boletin, v.3, 1929- REVISTA MEXICANA DE PUERICULTURA. Mex., v.l, 1930- United States. Children's Bureau. Child- welfare news summary. Wash., v.5-14, 1923-35. University of Iowa studies on child welfare. Iowa City, v.l, 1920- ---- rural and colonial. BIsnet, P. *Quelques considerations sur la puericulture a la campagne. 73p. 8? Toulouse, 1909. Lacascade, R. *Puericulture et colonisation; 6tude sur la puericulture au Maroc. 63p. 8? Par., 1922. Bauza, J. A. La proteccion del nino en nuestro ambiente rural. Bol salud pub., Montev., 1934, 3: 136-50.—Curry. I. H. Child welfare in the rural field. Ann. Am. Acad. Polit. Social Sc, 1923, No. 194. [Cuttings]—Ibarrola, R. Medios practicos para intensificar la puericultura en los distritos rurales. Ars medica, Barcel, 1930, 6: No. 61, i-xv— Lindsay. S. McC. The suburban child. Pedag. Seminary, 1909, 16: 498-504 — McClelland, J. E. Rural child welfare work. Mother & Child, 1922, 3: 19-23.—Martin, J. M. The care of the child of pre-school age in rural areas. Hosp. Social Serv., 1931, 23: 323-9.—Pacho Marin, M. Higiene y puericultura en el medio rural de Yucatan. Rev. med. Yucatan, 1936-37, 19: 35-42 — Pardo, P. Medios practicos para intensificar la puericultura en los distritos rurales. Pediat. espafi., 1930, 19: 67-86. Also Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1930, 13: 655-61. Also Rev. med. cubana, 1930, 41: 860-74.—Rotthammer. Die Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge auf dem Lande und in kleinen Stadten. Bl. Sauglingsfurs., 1920-21, 12: 161-71.—Schunck de Goldheim, J. La protection de l'enfance aux colonies. Presse med., 1933, 41: 1477.—Solonenco. N. [Problem of the child in the village] Cluj. med., 1933, 14: 350-69.—Vidoni, G. La protezione del fanciullo nella campagna. Gior. psichiat., 1935, 63: 383-7.—Villamil, J. C. iQue puede hacer el pueri- cultor en el medio rural? Rev. med. Yucatan, 1936-37, 19: 26-31. ---- by countries and localities. Artandi, T. *Protection des enfants en Hongrie. 48p. 8? Par., 1937. Briner, L. *Die Armenpflege des Kindes in der Schweiz [Bern] 124p. 8? Weinfelden, 1925. Geppert, A. *Die Sauglings- und Klein- kinderfiirsorge des Kreises Baden [Freiburg] 20p. 8? Karlsruhe, 1925. Mendez, M. *Les problemes de l'enfance au Perou. 44p. 8? Par., 1934. Pascarelli, V. *Da proteccao a primera infancia em Sao Paulo. HOp. 8? S. Paulo, 1926. Tauman, F. *La protection des nourrissons et de la premiere enfance en Pologne. 33p. 8? Par., 1935. Zaludkowski, S. *Le puericulture chez lea Juifs et son evolution en Palestine. 63p. 8? Par., 1936. Alcantara, P. de. A proteccao & infancia no Uruguay. Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1934, 5: 241-68.—Antonov, A. Pro- tection of motherhood and childhood in Russia during the years 1913-23. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1924, 7: 136; 169 — Appleton, V. B. Child welfare in Hawaii. Mother & Child, 1922, 3: 103-7.—Arostegui, G. Asistencia publica y asistencia social a los nifios cubanos. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1923, 28: 361-81.—Axelsen, I. M. Child welfare in Queensland. Australas. Nurs. J., 1936, 34: 73-6.—Bartsch, R. Die Jugend- fursorge im neuen Staat. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1935, 27: 1-3.—Beavan, M. Child welfare in Liverpool Child, Lond., 1926-27, 17: 97-103.—Blachly, L. S. Sheppard- Towner work in Oklahoma. Med. Woman J., 1927, 34: 108-10.—Breeding, W. J. Accomplishments in Tennessee. CHILD WELFARE 549 CHILD WELFARE Ibid., 110.—Busch, J. P. zum. Aus England und den Vereinig- ten Staaten von Nordamerika. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 796 —Cardozo, R. I. Proteccion a la infancia en el Paraguay. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1929-30, 3: 537-46—Cawa- dias, A. P. The modern Greek child. Child, Lond., 1926-27, 17: 134-8.—Clement, R. Les oeuvres de protection de l'en- fance europeenne et indigene au Maroc. Presse med., 1933, 41: 1937.—Colombani. Les oeuvres de puericulture de l'empire cherifien. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1923, 15: 1063-9.—Comby, J. Les oeuvres de 1' enfance au Maroc. Arch. m6d. enf., 1922, 25: 232-8.—Commissariat, S. H. Maternity and child welfare in the United Provinces. Tr. Far East Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 836-41.—Coni, E. R. La puericultura en Rfo de Janeiro. Sem. med., B. Air., 1909, 16: 399.—Correia, F. A proteccao a primeira infancia em Portugal. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1930, 48: 102-10.—Damia- novich, J. Notas sobre la protecci6n a la primera infancia. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1926, 3. ser., 20: 145-56. Also Rev. espec, B. Air., 1926, 1: 458-73.—Dandois. Les creches et la puericulture en Belgique. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1924, 5. ser., 4: 508-34.—D'Astros & Rouveyre. Expose du rapport sur les oeuvres de protection de la maternite et de l'enfance dans le departement des Bouches-du-Rhone. Marseille med., 1923, 60: 1229-41.—De Haas, W. S. Protecting youth in the Dutch East Indies. J. Social Hyg., 1925, 11: 167-74.— Fabella, J. The present status of maternity and child welfare work in the Philippine Islands. Tr. Far East Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 858-62.—Feder. Mutter- und Kinderschutz in der Ukraine. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 949 — Ferreira, C. Protecci6n a la primer infancia; relaci6n presen- tada a la Direcci6n del Servicio Sanitario de San Pablo (Brasil) exercicio de 1920. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1921, 2. ser., 15: 282; 460.—Ferrifere, S. Les ceuvres de pro- tection de l'enfance en Amerique du Sud: Bolivie, Perou, Equateur, Colombie, Venezuela. Rev. internat. Croix Rouge, 1925, 7: 453; 551.—Findlay, L. Viennese children. Brit. M. J., 1921, 2: 710.—Funaioli, G. Per la protezione dell'in- fanzia musulmana. Arch. ital. sc. med. col, 1921, 2: 146-52.— Galdo, A. Importancia de fijar las peculiares necesidades de la puericultura en Espafia. Arch, espafi. pediat., 1933, 17: 355-8.—Garcia Braga, J. Fundacao Paulista, seu papel na proteccao a infancia, em Sao Paulo. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5. Congr., 2: 311-7.—Garrido-Lestache, D. J. La pro- tecci6n social del nifio en Espafia. Pediat. espafi., 1923, 12: 325; 365. Also Siglo med., 1924, 73: 8-11.—Giuffrida, G. L'assistenza all' infanzia sana e malata nel comune di Novara (nota preventiva) Osp. maggiore Novara, 1937, 14: 285.— Glesinger, R. Der Stand der Jugend-Fiirsorge in Graz und Steiermark. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1934, 26: 26-8 — Grail. La protection de l'enfance a Bambari (A. E. F.) Ann. med. pharm. col, Par., 1935, 32: 559-63.—Gyllensward, C. [Problems and means of the Swedish children's social welfare] Hygiea, Stockh., 1936, 98: 305-25.—Hanusch, J. Die Jugend- fursorge der Stadt Wien. Zschr. Kinderh., 1926, 42: 490- 7.—Haustein, F. La protezione della madre e del fan- ciullo in Ucraina e specialmente nella citta di Charkow. Di- fesa social, 1924, 3: 211-4.—Headwards, A. Some sug- gestions for the further development of child welfare work in Bengal. Tr. Far East Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1:.842.T Heinemann. H. [Work insurance, colonization and children's welfare in the Senembah Company enterprise on the East coast of Sumatra] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 2271-6 — Henkel. Praktische Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge in Oberbayern. Bl. Sauglingsfiirs., 1917-18, 9: 65-85.—Hoffa, T. Ueber die gegenwartige Lage der Kleinkinder in Deutsch- land. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1926, 2: 55-62.—Hogarth, M. The pre-school child in England and America. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1929, 13: 194-6.—Hosking. Child welfare in New Zealand. World Health, Par., 1924, 5: 371-4—Huot. La protection de la natalite et de l'enfance en Indochine. Bull Off. internat, hyg. pub., Par., 1923, 15: 53-8.—Ichok, G. La protection de l'enfance en Uruguay. Rev. hyg., Par., 1934, 56: 612-20. —---- L'action sanitaire a l'etranger; la pro- tection de l'enfance dans la cite de Montreal Ibid., 1936, 58: 765-73.—Ide, M. Le paradis des enfants sovietiques. Rev. med., Louvain, 1926, 254-6.—Jugendfursorge (Die) in Oberosterreich. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1921, 13: 147- 50.—Kincaid. H. S. Child welfare work in the citv of Mel- bourne. Health Bull, Melb., 1929, No. 19, 629-36.—Kun- reuther, B. Jugendfiirsorgestatistik. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1922, 14: 118-20.—Kwa Tjoan Sioe. Child welfare work in the tropics. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M.. 1934, 9: pt 2, 787-90.—Lebedev, V. Mothers' and children's welfare in Soviet Russia. Med. Woman J., 1924, 31: 307-10 — Lhuerre, H. Les ceuvres de sauvetage de l'enfance a Dakar. Bull Soc. path, exot., Par., 1928, 21: 401-11.—Lohr, H. Eine Studienreise nach Berlin mit einer Gruppe freiwilliger Heifer des Wiener Settlements. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1926, 18: 121-5.—Louvain, P. Oeuvre protection; enfance noire (O. P. E. N.) J. obst. gyn., Par., 1935, 6: No. 8, 33-54.—Mackenzie, L. M. Child welfare in South America. Hosp. Social Serv., 1930, 21: 149-52.—MacMurchy, H. Canada calling. Med. Woman J., 1933, 40: 227-30.—Martinez Vargas. Onenta- ciones convenientes de la puericultura en Espafia. Med. nifios, 1933, 34: 240-5.—Menzies, M. J. Child welfare in Scotland. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 348-51.—Merino Reyna, A. El nifio indfgena peruano. Cr6n. med., Lima, 1934, 51: 427-38.— Morisse, C. Child welfare work in Johannesburg. Pub. Health Nurs., 1925, 17: 553-5.—Nassau. E. Ueber den gegen- wartieen Stand der Versorgung der Pflegekinder in Berlin. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 325-8.—Nothmann, H. Aus der Statistik der Gross-Berliner Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1932, 7: 356-62.—Obes-Polleri, J. El servicio social aplicado a la asistencia del nifio en el Uruguay. Arch. urug. med., 1937, 11: 304-17.—Perktold, F. Skizzen aus der Ftirsorgetatigkeit in Salzburg. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1921, 13: 160-6.—Queipo Camo, F. Profilaxia del contagio; la proteccion de la infancia en Espafia y en nuestro protectorado morroqui. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 9-15.— Reddin, K. Prenatal work and child welfare in Dublin. Irish J. M. Sc, 1934, ser. 6, 97-105.—Reed, J. G. A record of 5 years' antenatal and infant welfare work on estates in Malaya. Ind. M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 421-35.—Schapiro, O. [Protection of motherhood and childhood in the Ukraine during decade following the October Revolution] Profil. med., Kharkov, 1927, 6: No. 10, 63-70.—Schwoerer, E. Die Sauglings- und Kleinkinderfiirsorge in Baden im Jahre 1927. Bl. Gesundhfiirs., 1928-29, 6: H. 4, 1-17—Servicos de pro- teccao e assistencia a infancia na Bahia. Brasil med., 1936, 50: 319.—Silvado, J. Consideracoes sobre a puericultura no Rio de Janeiro. Tribuna med., Rio, 1910, 16: 161; 181; 221; 234; 252; 293.—Simsa, J. Entwicklung und Stand einer grosstadtischen Kinderfiirsorge. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1932, 7: 173-86.—Statistik iiber die Fiirsorgeerziehung in Preussen fur das Rechnungsjahr 1929 (1. 4. 1929 bis 31. 3. 1930) Volkswohlfahrt, 1932, 13: 162-86.—Suares, L. A., & Chueca, F. Algunas consideraciones sobre la obra de protecci6n a la infancia en el Peru. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1933-34, 7: 180-91.—Thiehoff, E. V. Child care in Vienna. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 841-4.—Thompson, I. F. The results of child welfare work in Milwaukee. Wisconsin M. J., 1923-24, 22: 593-7.—Vassal, G. Natalite et protection de l'enfance en Afrique Equatoriale Francaise. Rev. med. hyg. trop., Par., 1923, 15: 169-75. Also Ann. hyg., Par., 1924, n. ser., 2: 43-8.—Vergara, A. El problema de la protecw'6n de la infancia en Mexico. Gac. med. Mexico, 1936, 56: 295-300.—Vidal, A. La Sanidad Infantil, la puericultura, y el movimiento demo- grafico en la Republica Argentina. Rep. Am. Fed. Social Hyg., (1913) 1914, 4: 190-205. ------ Infantile hygiene, pueri- culture and the demographic movement of the Argentine Republic. Ibid., 207-15.—Wells, A. S. New Zealand child welfare methods. S. Africa M. Rec, 1924, 22: 429-32. CHILE. Direccion general de estadistica. Anuario estadistica. Santiago, 1911-26. ---- Boletin sanitario. Santiago, v.l, 1927. —— Censo de poblaci6n de la repdblica. Santiago, 1907; 1912; 1920; 1930. ---- Estadistica chilena (monthly) Santiago, v.2-4, 1929-31. Incomplete. ---- Sinopsis estadistica de la republica (statistical abstracts) Santiago, 1912; 1916-17; 1919-27; 1929. ---- Sinopsis geografico estadistica. Santia- go, 1933. CHILE. Servicio nacional de salubridad. Estadistica sanitaria chilena. Santiago, 1936. CHILE. Sociedad de cirugia. Boletin. Santiago, v.3-14, 1925-36. CHILE. See also names of Chilean cities. Chile. Direccion General de EsTADfsTiCA. Estadistica anual de demografia y asistencia social. Santiago, v.l, (1930) 1933- Bandy, M. C. A mineral-collecting trip through Chile. In Explor. Smithson. Inst., 1935, 13-8.—Barros Borgoiio, L.. & Ferrer. P. L. Reglamento de sanidad maritima y de las fron- teras de Chile. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1926, 5: 215-24 — Bermann, G. La ejemplar actividad medico-gremial de los profesionales chilenos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 2, 81-9 —Del Rio, A. The public health problems of Chile. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1924, 39: 1367-81.—Ferrer, P. L. Resefia hist6rioa de la medicina en Chile. Rev. med. Chile, 1909, 37: 377-88.—Fuenzalida Bravo, L. Estudio relacionado con las causas de la excesiva morbilidad y mortalidad de adultos y nifios en la Republica de Chile. Bol. Cons. nac. hie., Montev., 1921 15:645-52.—Goetsch, W. Biogeographische Exkursionen in Chile. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, Jubil, Teil 1, 43.— Gravell, W. Die Reorganisation der Statistik in Chile. Allg. statist. Arch., 1928-29, 18: 604-14.—Grosz, D. [Medicine in Chile] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1931, 29: 1126.—Henckel, K. O. Contribuciones al estudio de la antropologia chilena. Arq. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1936, 6: 105-12.—Kraus. R. La sanidad en Chile. Bol Of. san. panamer., 1931, 10: 1543-51.—Lois et reglements sanitaires. Chili; code sanitaire, approuve par decret ayant force de loi No. 226, du 15 mai 1931. Bull. Off. internat. hvg. pub., Par., 1933, 25: 564-98.—Long, J. D. The National Health Service of Chile. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1926, 41: 1571 ------ Reorganization of the National Health Service of Chile. Ibid., 1927, 42: 1617-23.—Mayo, W. J. Observa- tions on South America; Chile. J. Am. M. Ass., 1920, 75: CHILE 550 CHILOMASTIGIDAE 475-7.—Mazzini, G. La medicina nel Chile prima della con- quista spagnola. Riv. stor. sc med., 1936, 27: 27-34.— Mortalite et taux de mortalite generale, mortalite et taux de mortalite pour I'ensemble des maladies infectieuses et mortalite pour certaines d'entre elles (annees 1903 a 1933) Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1935, 27: 2225.—Pereira Salas, E. The first Chilean students in the United States (1815-19) Bull. Panamer. Union, 1935, 69: 712-6.—Schaeuble, J. An- thropologische Beobachtungen an Indianer-Europaermischlin- gen in Chile. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1937, 8: 168.— Sierra, L. El problema sanitario de Chile. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1926, 5: 113-8. ------ The National Health Service of Chile; resume of the work during the last 6 months of the year 1925. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1926, 41: 819-26. ------ Los problemas sanitarios de la Republica de Chile; sus expectativas de una f&cil soluci6n. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1927, 6: 121-5, port.—Steffen, H. Bevolkerung von Chile. Mitt. Justus Perthes Anst., 1929, 75: 15.—Taux de nuptialit6, de natalite, de mortinatalite, de mortalite infantile et de mortalite generale de 1908 a 1932; repartition des deces par groupes d'Ige et par causes en 1932. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1935, 27: 562-8.—Urrutia, C. Algunas considera- ciones sobre estadfsticas vitales. Congr. med. cir. nav. mil. Chile, 1929, 547-52. CHILEWICH, Mascha, 1897- *Beitrag zur Osteomyelitis purulenta im Kindesalter. 18p. 8? Berl., R. Pfau, 1935. CHILL. See also Cold; Fever; Sepsis; Temperature, Regulation. Cabot, R. C. Chills and sweating of 5 months' duration. N. England J. M., 1932, 207: 708.— Delcourt-Bernard, E. Frisson febrile et temperature peripherique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933, 112: 724-6. ------ L'acces febrile chez I'homme; part du frisson dans la thermogenese. Ibid., 113: 412.— Hermann, H., & Morin, G. Sur l'origine bulbaire de frisson thermique. Ibid., 1934, 115: 1120.—Magne, H. La polypnee et le frisson thermiques; leurs relations avec la fonction respira- toire. Ann. physiol, Par., 1928, 4: 650-4.—Muller, E. F. Ueber den Schuttelfrost. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1349-52. ------ Verhalten der Skelettmuskulatur im Schuttelfrost. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1927, 39. Kongr., 328-30. ------& Petersen, W. F. The splanchnoperipheral balance during chill and fever. Arch. Int. M., 1927, 40: 575-93. ------ Ueber das Verhalten der Skelettmuskulatur im Schiit- telfrost. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74:1218; 1276.—Pasquini, F. Se il brivido puerperale debba ritenersi un fenomeno legato alia anafilassi. Riv. ital. gin., 1929-30, 10: 185-203.—Simono- vich, E. N. [Conditional-reflex chills] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 609-11. CHILODON. See also Ciliata. Ghosh, E. A new ciliate from the intestine of the common Bengal monkey (Macacus rhesus) J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1929, 49: 15.—Guiart, J. Un nouvelle infusoire parasite de Tintestin de I'homme, le Chilodon dentatus (Dujardin 1841) C. rend. Congr. internat. med. (1903) 1904, 14: path, gen., 188-90.—Ivani6, M. Ueber die promitotische Teilung des Synkaryons der Exconjuganten von Chilodon cucullus (O. F. M.) Arch. Protistenk., 1924, 49: 297-300.—Klein, B. M. Ueber eine neue Eigentiimlichkeit der Pellicula von Chilodon uncinatus Ehrbg. Zool. Anz., 1926, 67: 160-2.—Nagler, K. Caryosom und Centriol beim Teilungsvorgang von Chilodon uncinatus. Arch. Protistenk., 1911, 24: 142-8, pl. CHILODONELLA. MacDougall, M. S. Etude cytologique de 3 espSces du genre Chilodonella Strand; morphologie, conjugaison, reorganisation. Bull, biol, Par., 1936, 70: 308-31. CHILOMASTIGIDAE. See also Mastigophora. Ball, G. H. Attempts to produce encystment in Chilomastix. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 696. ------ Ob- servations on the life history of Chilomastix. Am. J. Hyg., 1932, 16: 85-96.—Becker, E. R. The flagellate fauna of the coecum of the striped ground squirrel, Citellus tridecemlineatus, with special reference to Chilomastix magna sp. nov. Biol. Bull, 1926, 51: 287-98, pl—Boeck. W. C, & Tanabe, M. Chilomastix gallinarum, morphology, division and cultivation. Am. J. Hyg., 1926, 6: 319-36, 2 pl—Castex, M. R., & Green- way. D. J. Le role pathogene du Chilomastix mesnili. Bull Soc path, exot., Par., 1925, 18: 137-40.—Castro, B. de. Flage- lados intestinales; Chilomastix mesnili. Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1932, 23: 343-52.—Chatterjee, G. C. On a tetra- chilomastix n. sp. parasitic in human intestine. Ind. J. M. Res., 1923-24, 11: 177-80, 2 pl—Cheney, M. C. Overwhelm- ing chilomastix infection. Med. Clin. N. America, 1922, 6: 277-82.—Deschiens, R. Chilomastix sp. observe chez le chimpanze (Anthropopithecus troglodytes) et chez le macaque (Macacus sinicus) Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1926, 19: 794-8.—Gabaldon, A. Nota sobre el desarroUo in vitro de Chilomastix mesnili. Gac. med. Caracas, 1929, 36: 79-82.— Geiman, Q. M. Cytological studies of the Chilomastix (Pro- tozoa, Flagellata) of man and other mammals. J. Morph., 1935, 57: 429-59.—Li Yuan-Po. Culture de Chilomastix aulastomi. Ann. parasit., Par., 1929, 7: 61-3.—Parodi. S. E., & Nino, F. L. A prop6sito de la frecuencia del Chilomastix mesnili en las feces humanas. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 1520-2.—Vaccarezza, R. F. Chilomastix mesnili; estudio parasitologic y clinico. Ibid., 1922, 29: 517-43.—Yakimov, W. L., & Solowzov, A. S. Le Chilomastix mesnili Wenyon en Russie. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1921, 14: 556. CHILOMITUS. See also Mastigophora. Da Cunha. A. M., & Freitas, G. Sur la division des flagelies du genre Chilomitus. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1937, 125: 175.— Lavier, G. Note sur le Chilomitus lagostomi Fonseca, 1916. Ann. parasit., Par., 1926, 4: 341-4. CHILOMONAS. See Cryptomonadina. CHILOPODA. See also Scolopendra. Hase, A. Neue Beobachtungen iiber die Wirkung der Bisse von Tausendfiissen (Chilopoda) Zschr. Parasitenk., 1928-29, 1: 76-99, ch.—Konisi, M. Ueber das Gift des Tausendfiisslers. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1936, 48: 1309.—Verhoeff, K. W. Mediterrane Chilopoden und Notiz zur Periodomorphose der Juliden. Zool. Anz., 1925, 64: 63-80. CHIMERA. See also Genetics; Hybrid. Altrogge, H. Ueber reziproke Bastardchimarenkombina- tionen von Echinocardium cordatum und Parenchinus micro- tuberculatus. Arch. Entwmech., 1935, 133: 269-309.—Haber- landt, G. Sind die Crataegomespili von Bronvaux Verschmel- zungspfropfbastarde oder Periklinalchimaren? Biol. Zbl, 1927, 47: 129-51.—McClintock, B. A 2N-I chromosomal chimera in maize. J. Hered., 1929, 20: 218.—Tanaka, T. Bizzarria; a clear case of periclinal chimera. J. Genet., Lond., 1927-28, 18: 77-85, 3 pl.—Ubisch, L. von. Untersuchungen iiber Formbildung; durch reziproke Kombination erzeugte Chimaren von Echinocardium cordatum und Parechinus micro- tuberculatus sowie Bastardchimaren derselben beiden Aus- gangsformen. Arch. Entwmech., 1934, 131: 95-112. CHIMICA (La) e la medicina moderna. Milano, v.1-3, 1921-23. CHIMICHJ, G., & ISONNI, T. Guida alle ricerche di chimica clinica per il medico pratico. 3v. 8? [Milano, 1934] CHIMNEY. See also Heating; Ventilation. Grellert, M. Unsachgemasse Schornsteinanlagen. Ge- sundh. Ingenieur, 1925, 48: 336.—Noelpp. Schornstein- Berechnung und Schornstein-Ausfiihrung. Ibid., 1934, 57: 573; 587; 604.—Ordinance (An) for construction of chimneys, suitable for use in cities and towns of any size. J. Am. Soc. Heat. Ventil. Engin., 1920-21, 27: 859-72. CHIMPANZEE. See Apes. CHIN [mentum] See also Face; Jaw; Lip; Mandible. Bercher & Bretton. La radiographic de la region menton- niere. Rev. stomat., Par., 1924, 26: 561-73.—Cook, T. W. The human chin and human tooth change. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1933, 19: 730-4.—Hauschild, M.'W. Die Entste- hung der Fossa digastrica und ihre Bedeutung fiir das mensch- liche Kinn. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1925, 25: 91-108 — Mijsberg, W. A. The evolution of the human chin. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1931, 34: pt 2, 1161-9. ------ & Mijsberg-van Roojen, J. H. N. Die Entstehung des Men- schenkinnes nach Untersuchungen am Siamang. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1931, 95: 708-33.—Wallisch, W. Das Kinn und sein Zweck. Ibid., 1924, 74: 285-96.—Wegener, K. Ueber Zweck und Ursache der menschlichen Kinnbildung. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1926, 26: 165-80, pl—Weidenreich, F. Das Menschenkinn und seine Entstehung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 3. Abt., 1934, 31: 1-124.—Westenhofer, M. Das menschliche Kinn, seine Entstehung und anthropologische Bedeutung. Arch. Frauenk., 1924, 10: 238-62, pl. ---- Diseases. Brun, D. Tumeur pedicule du menton; fibro-chondrome. Bull, Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 402.—Gate, J., Cuilleret, CHIN 551 CHINA P., & Chapuis, A. Chancre syphilitique g6ant et sycosiforme du menton. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1588.— Matras, A. Chancre giant der Kinngegend. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 91.—Nicolas, J., Rousset, J., & Thomasset. Volumineux epithelioma du menton. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph., 1937, 44: 159-61.—Stewart. W. J. Congenital median cleft of the chin. Arch. Surg., 1935, 31: 813-5.—Tavernier. Sarcome ou pseudo-sarcome syphilitique du menton. Lyon chir., 1937, 34: 598-600.—Todd, T. W. Receding chins. Dominion Dent. J., 1934, 46: 187.—Weissenbach, R. J., Bach, G., & Martineau, J. Epithelioma baso-cellulaire ulcere du menton; cicatrisation sous l'influence du traitement anti- syphilitique mixte; apparition de perles cutanees au pourtour de la cicatrice. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 1026-9. --- Mental nerve. Fletcher, C. An unusual case of anaesthesia of the mental nerve. Brit. Dent. J., 1924, 45: 1469.—Loos, A. Sensibilitiits- storung im Ausbreitungsgebiet des Nervus mentalis. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1922, 20: 112-6.— Scherbel. Anasthesie des Nervus mentalis, hervorgerufen durch eine vereiterte Zyste. Ibid., 344-6. --- Surgery. Hermann, E. [K. R.] *Ueber die plastische Deckung grosser Weichteildefekte der Kinn- gegend mit besonderer Berucksichtigung einer Methode. 22p. 8? Berl., 1917. Voigt, W. *Abschuss des Kinns und seine plastische Deckung. 31 p. 8? Kiel, 1932. Charache, H. A chin binder. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 29: 156.—Coughlin, W. T. The repair of defects about the chin from the standpoint of a general surgeon. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 989-93.—Dzbanovsky, V. P. [New plastic method of correcting defects of the lower jaw and chin] Sovet. khir., 1934, 7: 654-61.—Krauss, F. Methodik und Verband einer totalen gestiitzten Unterlippen-Kinnweichteilplastik. Zbl. Chir., 1930, 57: 1915.—Platou, E. [Case of plastic of the chin] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1937, 98: Forh. Norsk, med. selsk., 17-9.—Sebileau & Dufourmentel. Restauration complete du menton par greffes cutanees cervicales et craniennes. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1921, 28: 448.—Smital. W. Plastik des Kinnes und der Mundschleimhaut. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 142-5. CHIN- For words beginning thus see also Quin- CHINA. Central Field Health Station. Re- port. Shanghai, 1.-2., 1931-34. CHINA. International Famine Relief Com- mission. Annual report. Peiping, 1934. CHINA. National Medical Association. Gen- eral Committee on Medical Terminology. Sec- ond report; anatomy: syndesmology, myology, splanchnology. 79p. obi. 8? [Shanghai, 1917] CHINA. National Medical Association. Gen- eral Committee on Scientific Terminology. Re- ports. 7 pamphlets, obi. 8? [Shanghai, 1926?] CHINA. National Quarantine Service. Pub- lications. Shanghai, ser. 1, 1931- ---- Reports. Shanghai, v.l, 1931— CHINA Medical Association [formerly Medical Missionary Association] China medical journal. Shanghai, v.1-45, 1887-1931. Continued as Chin. M. J. ---- Chinese medical directory. Shanghai, v.1-4, 1928-34. Title of 1928 issue, Medical guide, with classified list of medical suppliers. ---- Chinese medical journal. Peiping, v.46, 1932- CHINA medical journal. Shanghai, v.1-45, 1887-1931. Continued »« Chinese medical Journal. CHINA weekly review. Who's who in China; biographies of Chinese leaders. 5. ed. 314p. 8? Shanghai, 1936. CHINA [and Chinese] See also names of Chinese cities. Hong Kong. Secretary for Chinese Affairs. Report (1934) 63p. 8? Hong Kong, 1935. Peng, C. C. *Education for modernization in China; a search for criteria of curriculum con- struction in view of the transition in national life, with special reference to secondary education [Columbia Univ.] 92p. 8? N. Y., 1923. Shirokogorov, S. M. Anthropology of north- ern China. 127p. 8? Shanghai, 1923. Forms Extra v.2. Pub. North Branch Asiat. Soc Appleton, V. B. Growth of Chinese. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1925, 30: 43-9. ------ Further study of the growth of Chinese. China M. J., 1926, 40: 259-64. ------ Growth of Kwangtung Chinese in Hawaii. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1927-28, 11: 473-500. ------& Shirokogorov, S. M. Growth of Chinese. China M. J., 1924, 38: 400-13, ch—Ariens & Kap- pers, C. U. Indices for the anthropology of the brain applied to Chinese, dolicho- and brachycephalic Dutch, foetuses and neonati. Proc Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1927, 30: sect, sc, 81- 94.—Basler, A. Die Hohe des Schwerpunktes bei chinesischen Studenten. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1932, 30: 552-8.—Bishop, C. W. Archeological field-work in China. Pub. Smithson. Inst., 1935, No. 3300, 41-6.—Black, D. Fortschritt der Ausgrabungen von Choukoutien; Grabungsperiode 1933. Anthrop. Anz., 1934, 11: 149-51.—Bonin, G. von. Ueber die rassenbiologi- schen Verhaltnisse Chinas. Arch. Rassenb., 1926, 18: 165-92. ------ Zur Rassenbiologie Chinas. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1869-72.—Bork-Feltkamp, A. J. van. Recherches sur 88 cerveaux de Chinois. Anthropologic Par., 1933, 43: 503-39.— Cadbury, W. W. Height, weight, and chest measurements of Mongolian peoples, with especial reference to Southern Chinese. Philippine J. Sc, 1924, 25: 733-59.------& Keys, N. An age-height-weight study of Cantonese school boys. China M. J., 1926, 40: 14-24.—Chapin, E. A. Explorations of Rev. David C. Graham in Szechwan, China. In Explor. Smithson. Inst., 1935, 43-6.—Chia Yu Tien. On the normal blood picture of Chinese. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1931, 14: 40.—Cussen, J. Kuling. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1934, 20: 242-50.—Eberhard, W. Zur Volkskunde von Chekiang. Zschr. Ethnol, 1935-36, 67: 248-65.—Gardner, L. L. Foochow, China. Mil. Surgeon, 1931, 69: 26-33.—Heine, J. Pathologisch-anatomische Erfahrungen an Operationsmaterial und Obduktionen von Chinesen. Virchows Arch., 1932-33, 287: 203-26.—Kil- born, L. G. Blood pressure of Szechwanese students. China M. J., 1926, 40: 1-7.—Ming-Tzu, P. Origin of deep and circumflex femoral group of arteries in the Chinese. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1936-37, 22: 417-24.—Morse, W. R.. & Yoh, A. Measurements and observations on certain aboriginal tribes of Szech'uan Province. Chin. M. J., 1934, 48: 1267-81.— Rosthorn, A. von. Die archaologische Forschung in China. Anthropos, Modling, 1937, 32: 633-46.—Sakai, H. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Kinderschadels der Chinesen. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1936, 25: 23.—Shirokogorov, S. M. Notes on the physical growths among the Chinese females and males of Chekiang. China M. J., 1925, 39: 1029-40. ------& From- molt, G. Anthropologische und gynakologische Beobachtungen an Chinesinnen der Provinz Kwantung. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930-31, 99: 395-442.—Smith, R. K. An anthropo- metric study of the students of Chosen Christian College. Chin. M. J., 1934, 48: 1289-94.—Stevenson, P. H. Collected anthropometric data on the Chinese. China M. J., 1925, 39: 855-98. ------ Anthropometry in China; an extended outline of research. Ibid., 1926, 40: 95-128, 2 pl ------ An addi- tional note on the calculation of the surface area of Chinese subjects; the technique of measurement and a modified arm constant. Chin. J. Physiol, 1930, 4: 327-34. ■------ Pre- diction formulae for height, sitting height, chest girth, weight and vital capacity for adult male Chinese. Ibid., i935, 9: 213-21. ------ Sung, S. M. [et al] Chinese constitutional differentiation and Kretschmerian typology. Human Biol, 1937, 9: 451-82.—Takeya, S. Anthropologische Studien an Chinesen. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1935, 23: 55; 69. ------ Anthropologische Studien an chinesischen Bergwerksleuten in Fuschun. Ibid., 1936, 25: 27-30.—Tung, Chen-Lang. Physical measurements in Chinese. Chin. J. Physiol, 1928, 2: repr. ser., 107-17.—Wagenseil, F. Rassiale, soziale und korperbauliche Untersuchungen an Chinesen (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage iiber die Beziehungen zwischen Konstitution, Rasse und Korperbau) Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1933, 32: 132-213, 7 pl, 2 ch.—Wang, S. B., & Lyman, R. S. A sensory test for Chinese; recognition of Chinese characters traced on the skin of soldiers with brain-injuries. China M. J., 1933, 47: 468-82.—Wood-Jones, F. The non-metrical morphological characters of the skull as criteria for racial diagnosis; the non- metrical morphological characters of the Northern Chinese skull. J. Anat., Lond., 1933, 68: 96-108.—Wulsin, F. R. Non-Chinese inhabitants of the Province of Kansu, China. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1925, 8: 293-320, 4 pl—Wyatt, H. G. After 5 years. China M. J., 1931, 45: 976-86.—Ying, Y. Y. Blood pressure of healthy individuals in Shaohing. Ibid.. 1926, 40: 641-4.—Yun-Kuci Tao. Chinese-Europaer-Mischlinge. Eugenik, Berl, 1930-31, 1: 247-50. ---- Diseases. Lamson, H. D. Social pathology in China; a source book for the study of problems in liveli- hood, health, and the family. 607p. 8? Shang- hai, 1935. CHINA 552 CHINA Nauck, E. G. Epidemiologie und Tropen- krankheiten in China. 83p. 8? Lpz., 1928. Forms Beih. 5, v.32, Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg. Bare, N. H Notes on the diseases of the Sino-Tibetan border. China M. J., 1930, 44: 1157-67, 2 pl—Bercovitz, N. Tropical diseases in relation to general health in Hainan, China. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934, 9: pt 2, 849-52 — Coe, H. E. Centers of endemic and prevalent disease in China. U. S. Nav. M. Bull, 1925, 23: 368-71.—Cunningham, E. R., Kilborn, L. G. [et al] The Nosu tribes of West Szechwan; notes on the country and its peoples and on the diseases of the region. China M. J., 1933, 47: suppl. 1-56, map, 8 pl— Faust, E. C. Parasitic infections and human disease in China. Arch. Path., Chic, 1926, 2: 223-40.—Fischer, W. Der Ein- fluss der Rasse in der Pathologie [China] Arch. Schiffs Tropen- hyg., 1925, 29: Beih. 1, 88-99.—Glokler, F. Ein Beitrag zur Schweineborstenkrankheit. Ibid., 1926, 30: 157-60.—Mc- Cartney, J. L. Neuropsychiatry in China; a preliminary ob- servation. China M. J., 1926, 40: 617-26.—Oppenheim, F. Review of 100 autopsies of Shanghai Chinese. Ibid., 1925, 39: 1011; 1067.—Thomason, H. Diseases of Hongkong and Canton. Hosp. Corps Q„ 1927, 11: 71-5, 6 pl—Woods, A. H. The nervous diseases of the Chinese. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1929, 21: 542-70. ---- Hygiene. China. National Health Administration. National public health activities: a pictorial survey. 54 1. 4? Nanking, 1934. Great Britain. Foreign Office. Peiping, China. Copies of medical reports for the year ending September 30, 1935, prepared by His Majesty's consular officers in China, v. p. 4? [n. p., 1936] Hong Kong. Medical and Sanitary Ser- vices. Medical and sanitary report. Hong Kong (1898) 1899- Atwater, R. M. The progress of public health in China. Sc. Month., 1926, 23: 117-22.—Burnet. E. La medecine et l'hygiene modernes en Chine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1932, 25: 515-32.—Ch'en. C. C. Hygiene and public health; medicine as applied in Tinghsien. China M. J., 1933, 47: 611-3. ------ The development of systematic training in rural public health work in China. Q. Bull. Milbank Mem. Fund, 1936, 14: 370-87, 2 tab.—Colonial medical reports; Shanghai; annual report of commissioner of public health for the year 1934. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1936, 39: suppl. 30-2.—Gibbons. P. C. Health and hvgiene in China. Am. Med., 1927, n. ser., 22: 25-33.—Grant, J. B., & King, P. Z. Tentative appraisal form for health work in large cities in China. Nat. M. J. China, 1928, 14: 81-99.—Grant, J. B., & P'eng, T. M. Survey of urban public health practice in China. Chin. M. J., 1934, 48: 1074-9.—Ichok, G. L'action sanitaire a 1'etranger; l'organisation sanitaire de la Chine. Rev. hyg., Par., 1932, 54: 202-13.—Lai, D. G. Training of junior personnel for rural health service in China. Chin. M. J., 1937, 51: 1001-4.—Li Ting-an. A public health report on Canton, China. Nat. M. J. China, 1924-25, 11: 324-75.—Liu, J. H. The Ministry of Health. China M. J., 1929, 43: 319-31. ------ Hygiene and public health; some phases of public health work in China. Ibid., 1934, 48: 70-3. ------ The central field health station as a training center for public health workers. Ibid., 1935, 49: 942-5.—Maitland. C. T. Health and industrial conditions in China. Ibid., 1925, 39: 1089-99.— Mouillac. Notes sur l'6pidemiologie, l'endemiologie, la geo- graphie, la climatologie et l'hvgiene k Yunnanfou (Yunnan) Ann. med. pharm. col, Par., 1930, 28: 329-61.—Moy, M. R. Health work in a Chinese community. Pub. Health Nurs., 1934, 26: 84-8.—Public health organisation and administration in Kwantung Province and the territory attached thereto. In Health Org. in Japan (League of Nat.) Geneve, 1925, 270-80.—Report of commissioner of public health for the year 1932. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1934, 37: suppl, 21-4 — Siegel, O. Der Volkerbund und der Wiederaufbau des chinesi- Bchen Gesundheitswesens. Tungchi med. Mschr., 1929-30, R: 375-9.—Tsu. Le mouvement sanitaire en Chine. Rev. hyg., Par., 1929, 51: 353-5. ---- Medicine. China. Inspector General of Customs. Imperial maritime customs. II. Special series; No. 2, Medical reports [Half-yearly] Shanghai, No. 1-80, 1871-1910. Gervais, A. A surgeon's China. 303p. 8? Lond. [1934] Rockefeller Foundation. China Medical Commission. Medicine in China. 113p. 8? N. Y., 1914. Shantung, Chixa. Cheeloo University (Shantung Christian University) Report of the school of medicine. Shantung, 1920- Incomplete. Birt, E. Die Einstellung des heutigen China der modernen Medizin und Chirurgie gegeniiber. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 777; 818.—Boyd, H. W. Some phases of western medicine in South China. Bull. Am. Acad. M., 1912, 13: 110-7.— Branch, J. R. B. Medical work of Yale in China. Clifton M. Bull, 1924-25, 10: 1-5.—Brenan, J. Earlv history of medicine in Shanghai. China M. J., 1934, 48: 685—Brugeas. J. C. La medecine en Chine; mon petit dispensaire de Wan-Kia-To (Seu-Tchouen) Presse med., 1922, 30: (annexe, 361-3.— Cadbury, W. W. Some experiences in the practice of medicine in the city of Canton, China. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1921, n. ser., 43: 233-5.—Carleton, M. E. Necessity for trained workers [in China] Bull. Am. Acad. M., 1912, 13: 107-9.—Castillo Najera, F. La medicina en China. Rev. As. med. mex., 1924, 2: 240-7.—Chinese Medical Association; Third general conference; Canton, November 1-8, 1935. Chin. M. J., 1935, 49: Aug. Suppl, 1-5.—Chuan, S. H. Chinese patients and their prejudices. China M. J., 1917, 31: 504-10.— Cormack, J. G. Early days of Western medicine in Peking. Ibid., 1926, 40: 517-34.—Dobson, W. H. Modern medicine in China. George Washington Univ. Bull, 1907, 6: No. 4, 49-53. Also N. York M. J., 1907, 85: 599-601.—Du Bois- Reymond, C. China und die deutsche Medizin. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 134.—Fischer, W. Medizinisches aus China. Med. Klin., Berl, 1935, 31: 1417-9.—Gear, H. S. Some Shanghai medical activities. S. Afr. M. J., 1935, 9: 859-61.— Genty, M. La medecine en Chine au xx« siede. Progr. med., Par., 1919, 3. ser., 34: 41.—Goddard. F. W. Medical practice in China. Bull. Am. Acad. M., 1912, 13: 102-6.—Guillemet. La medecine et les medecins en Chine. Ann. hyg. med. col, Par., 1912, 15: 152; 234.—Harvey. S. C. Peter Parker; initiator of modern medicine in China. Yale J. Biol, 1935-36, 8: 225- 41.—Howard, H. J. My bandit clinic. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1669.—Hueck, O. Drifter Kongress der Chinese Medical Association. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1936, 40: 211-4.— Kaether. Die Medizin in China. Deut. mil. arztl Zschr., 1907, 36: 769-85.—Kermorgant. Fonctionnement des postes medicaux des consulats frangais de Chine et du Siam. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1917, 3. ser., 78: 459-66—Kiang, P. C. The esteem in which the profession of scientific medicine is held in China. Nat. M. J. China, 1919-20, 6: 196-207.—Kirilov. N. [Medicine in China] Vrach. gaz., 1905, 12: 818; 968.—Klynen. Medecine, maladies et malades en Chine. Scalpel, Liege, 1906-7, 59: 127; 137; 149.—Legrand, L. Le present et l'avenir de la medecine europeenne en Chine. Sem. med., Par., 1906, 26: 397-9.—Lennox, W. G. Medicine in China. Colorado M., 1932, 29: 313-7.—Loewe, O. Aerztliches aus China. Med. Woche, 1905, 6: 65; 74.—Maguire, C. E. Medical prac- tice in China. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1935-36, 6: 27-9.— Nordenskjoeld. H. von. Aerztliche Erlebnisse in Sudchina. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 30-3.—Alpp, G. Beitrage zur Medizin in China mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Tropen- hygiene. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1910, 14: Beih. 5, 1-144.— Peake, E. C. Medical experiences in Southern Hunan. China M. J., 1911, 25: 357; 1912, 26: 1.—Pearce, R. M. Medicine in China; review of Report of the China Medical Commission of the Rockefeller Foundation, New York, 1914. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1915, 26: 229.—Pfister, M. Medizinisches aus China. Zschr. arztl Fortbild., 1926, 23: 674-7.—Practice (The) of medicine in China. Boston M. & S. J., 1915, 172: 67.—Sanders, J. H. The promotion of medical science in China. Brit. M. J., 1908, 1: 318.—Service. C. W. One of China's great problems. Canad. J. M. & S., 1919, 45: 35-7 — Shields. E. T. Medical work in Yachow District. China M.J. 1912, 26: 31-3.—Shumaker, H. K. Reminiscences of medical work in China. Am. J. Clin.M., 1913, 20: 1011-4.—Stuckey, E.J. Medicine in China. Med. J. Australia, 1914, 1: 27-32 — Teh, W. L. Medical progress in China since the Republic. Lancet, Lond., 1920, 1: 1203.—Thomason. H. A medical day in Foochow. Hosp. Corps Q., 1927, 1: 186-8, 2 pl—Thomp- kins.C. Medicine in China. Physician & Surgeon, 1911, 33: 113-5.—Turner, T. La medecine francaise en Extreme- Orient. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1921, 3. ser., 86: 440-6.— Vortisch-von Vloten. H. Aus einer arztlichen Praxis in China. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1908, 18: 441-3. ------ Erfahrungen und Erlebnisse eines deutschen Arztes im Inneren Chinas. Deut. med. Wschr., 1915, 41: 20; 47.—Vries, E. de [Modern medi- cine in China] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: 1831. ----- Present state of medicine in China. Psychiat. neur. bl, Amst., 1930, 34: 49-54, pl—Wang. A. M. Out-practice among the Chinese. China M. J., 1912, 26: 102-7.—Wenham. H. V. Notes by an old-style practitioner in Peking. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1910-11, 18: 10-2.—Western medicine among the Chinese [edit.] Brit. M. J., 1908, 2: 1461—Wn Lien-teh. The medical renaissance in China. Survey, N. Y., 1916-17, 37: 403-8. ------ Some problems before the medical profession of China. China M. J., 1917, 31: 122-5. Also Nat. M. J. China, 1917, 3: 5-9. ------ Some suggestions for medical cooperation in China as presented to Dr Vincent. Ibid., 1919, 5: 225-7. ------ The rejuvenation of medicine in China. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1935-36, ser. 6, 1-12.— ------ A hundred years of modern medicine in China. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 152-4.—Yen, F. C. Medicine of the future in China. Ibid., 155-8. CHINA 553 CHINA ---- Medicine, native. Hubotter. Zwei beriihmte chinesische Aerzte des Altertums Chouen Yu-J und Hoa T'ouo. 48p. 8? Tokyo, 1926. Forms Bd 21, Teil A, Mitt. Deut. Ges. Natur. Volkerk. Ostasiens. Morse, W. G. Chinese medicine. 185p. 16? N. Y., 1934. Forms v.ll, Clio medica (E. B. Krumbhaar) Nakayama, T. Acupuncture et medecine chinoise verifiees au Japon; trad, du japonais par T. Sakurazawa et G. Soulie de Morant. 85p. 8? Par., 1934. Read, B. E. Chinese medicinal plants from the Pen Ts'ao Kang Mu, A. D. 1596. 3. ed. of a botanical, chemical, and pharmacological refer- ence list. 389p. 8? Peking, 1936. SouliIs de Morant, G. Precis de la vraie acu- puncture chinoise; doctrine, diagnostic, thera- peutique. 5. ed. 201p. 8? Par., 1934. Wong, K. C, & Wu Lien-teh. History of Chinese medicine; being a chronicle of medical happenings in China from ancient times to the present period. 706p. 8? Tsientsin [1932] Also 2. ed. 906p. Shanghai, 1936. Azletski, V. [Chinese doctors in eastern Siberian cities] Russ. vrach, 1907, 6: 1712.—Belot. La medecine chinoise et 1'engouement litteraire actuel Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1936, 126: 348-64/—Berg, A. [The Chinese medical science] C. Halsovannen, Stockh., 1909, 24: 1; 17.—Brubaker, F. B. Medicine of the Chinese. Med. Times, N. Y., 1910, 38: 266.—Cadbury, W. W. Medicine as practised by the Chi- nese. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1916, 90: 364-7. Also Sc. Amer- ican, 1916, 82: suppl, 342.—Charr, R. Ancient Chinese medicine. Ann. M. Hist., 1936, 8: 242-8.—Chazarain-Wet- zel, P. A propos de la medecine chinoise. Rev. med. hyg. trop., Par., 1909, 6: 212-6.—Chen, K. K., & Ling, A. S. H. Fragments of Chinese medical history. Ann. M. Hist., 1926, 8: 185-91.—Chen, K. K., & Schmidt, C. F. Chinese materia medica; Ma Huang. China M. J., 1925, 39: 982-9.—Chinese medicine. Mod. Hosp., 1918, 10: 387.—Clark, A. Chinese medicine. Pharm. J., Lond., 1927, 119: 137.—Cowdry, E. V. Art and medicine in China. Science Progr., Lond., 1924, 9: 275-95. ------ The divergence of art and medicine in China; some of its causes and consequences. China M. J., 1926, 40: 797-815.—Dawson, P. M. Su-wen, the basis of Chinese medicine. Ann. M. Hist., 1925, 7: 59-64.—Feldmann. Wie chinesische Aerzte Krankengeschichten schreiben. Med. Korbl Wurttemberg, 1924, 94: 293.—Fest, F. T. B. Die Aerzte Chinas. Mitt. Deut. Ges. Natur. Volkerk. Ostasiens, 1898, 7: 94-109.—Fonahn, A. Chats on medicine, myths, and magic from Chinese classics and historical texts. Janus, Leiden, 1927, 31: 395-412.—From our Chinese medical portfolio. China M. Mission J., 1906, 20: 206-8, 4 pl—Girard, R., & Brancourt, A. Therapeutique chinoise. J. med. Bordeaux, 1933, 110: 884-8. ------ Bases philosophiques de la mede- cine chinoise. Ibid., 1936, 113: 128-31.—Harbert, F. Some aspects of Chinese medicine. Mil Surgeon, 1932, 71: 520-6.— Harding, T. S. Clever doctors, these Chinese! Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 90-3.—Hartmann, A. Chinesische Heil- methoden. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1927, 24: 332.—Hubotter. Beruhmte chinesische Aerzte. Arch. Gesch. Med., 1913-14, 7: 115-28, pl.—Hume, E. H. The contributions of China to the science and art of medicine. Science, 1924, n. ser., 59: 345^-50. ----- Medicine in China, old and new. Ann. M. Hist., 1930, n. ser., 2:272-80. Also repr. ------ The square kettle. Bull Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1934, 55: 547-57.—JefTerys, W. H. Somewhat about native methods of medical practice in China, and a comparison. China M. Mission J., 1906, 20: 105-14, 3 pl.—Koopman, J. [Some further observations on Chinese medicine] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1920, 1: 1571.—Korsakov, V. [Medicine in China in the past and present time] Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 1562-6.—Liang, B. Ueberblick iiber das sel- tenste chinesische Lehrbuch der Medizin Huang-Ti Nei-ching. Sudhoffs Arch., 1933, 26: 121-45.—McCaskey, D. A glimpse of Chinese medicine. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1912, 18: 772.— Matignon, J. J. Anecdotes sur les medecins chinois. Chron. med., 1907, 14: 483-5.—Matvieev, F. P. [Traveller's notes on Chinese medicine] Univ. izviest. protok. akush. gin. obsh. Kiev (1901) 1903, 43: 229-38.—Mira, F. Os caracteres medicos da escripta chineza; alguns medicamentos chinezes. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1914, 32: 299-302.—Paukstat, B. Zur Geschichte der chinesischen Medizin. Sudhoffs Arch., 1933, 26: 72-6.—Pi, H. T. A resume of an ancient Chinese treatise on ophthalmology (Yin Hai Ching Wei) Nat. M. J. China, 1931-32, 17: 131-49.—Quentin. M. R. Chinese medicine. Univ. Toronto M. J., 1934, 12: 19-21.—Rafter, J. A. The medical man of China. Buffalo M. J., 1909-10, 65: 477-82 — Read, B. E. The materia medica of China. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1923) 1924, 5: 903-14. ------ Gleanings from old Chinese medicine. Ann. M. Hist., 1926, 8:16-9. Also repr. ------ Schmidt, C. F., & Chen, K. K. Experiments with Chinese drugs; tang-kuei. China M. J., 1924, 38: 362-75.— Regnault, J. L'art medical en Chine. Aesculape, Par., 1912, 2: 70-2.—Seiffert, G. Der chinesische Arzt in Vergangenheit und Gegenwart. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1506-8. ——— Chinesische Medizingotter. Ibid., 1937, 84: 899- 902.—Shastid, W. E. China and Chinese therapy. Illinois M. J., 1924, 45: 273-6.—Sung, L. K. Native Chinese methods of drug administration. Am. J. Pharm., 1924, 96: 287-94.— Tee Han Kee. Chinese medicine. Am. Med., 1905, 10: 872- 6.—Vogt, V. [Chinese physicians] Tskr. Norsk. Itegeforen., 1916, 36: 322-6.—Wang Chi Min. China's contribution to medicine in the past. Ann. M. Hist., 1926, 8: 192-201.— Wong, K. C. Chinese medical sayings and proverbs. China M. J., 1925, 39: 1099; 1926, 40: 25; 150; 350. ------ Four milleniums of Chinese medicine. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 156; 206; 260.—Wu Lien-teh. The new medicine and its impact on old-style Chinese medical practice. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1937, 7: 1-15.—Yao. Y. T., & Ling, L. C. Studies on the so-called Changch'i; Changch'i in Kweichow and Kwangsi border. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 726-38.—Yetts, W. P. Some notes on Chinese medicine. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1909-10, 17: 50-4. ---- Psychology and sociology. Laufer, B. The Chinese gateway. 7p. 8? Chic, 1922. Forms Leaflet No. 1, Field Mus. Natur. Hist. Dep. Anthrop. Chen, T. S., & Shryock, J. K. Chinese relationship terms. Am. Anthrop., 1932, 34: 623-69, ch.—Granet, M. Le langage de la douleur d'apres le rituel funeraire de la Chine classique. J. psychol norm, path., Par., 1922, 19: 97-118.—Grosvenor, W. C. Up-country life in China. Glasgow M. J., 1932, 118: 112-7.—Hartmann, A. ChinesischesGeschlechtsleben. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 777.—Huntington, E. The effect of overpopulation on Chinese character. Birth Control Rev., 1926-27, 10: 221-34.—Krause, F. E. A. Die Familienorganisa- tion als Grundlage des privaten und offentlichen Lebens in China; eine kulturgeschichtliche Untersuchung. Deut. Rev., 1922, 47: 156; 257.—Kroeber, A. L. Process in the Chinese kinship system. Am. Anthrop., 1933, 35: 151-7.—Legendre, A. La psychologie de l'etudiant chinois. Presse med., 1925, 33: 1579. ------ Le Chinois; ses caracteristiques mentales. Ibid., 1927, 35: 747. ------ La superstition en Chine. Ibid., 1934, 42: 341.—Robert. Le genie Hoang Nicou Chan chez les Latis du Haut-Tonkin. Bull Soc anthrop. Paris, 1919, 6. ser.. 10: 8.—Rummel. H. Ueber den Einfluss von Rasse und Umwelt im Bereich der Frauenheilkunde und Geburtshilfe. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1929, 137: 1021-4 [Discussion] 1026 — Saussure, L. de. Le systeme cosmologique des chinois. Rev. g6n. sc. pur., 1921, 32: 729-36.—Soulie de Morant. G. La mentalite chinoise. Bull Inst. gin. psychol, Par., 1919, 19: 130-61.—Stiibel, H. Volkerphvsiologie und Volkerpsvchologie in China. Tungchi med. Mschr., 1926-27, 2: 325-46.—Tao. P. L. K. The family system in China. Sociol. Rev., Lond., 1913, 6: 47-54. ---- Vital statistics. Chi-Ming Chiao. A study of the Chinese population. 0. Bull Milbank Mem. Fund, 1933, 11: 325-41. ------ The age and sex composition of the Chinese population. Ibid., 1934, 12: 85-96.—Griffing, J. B. Education and size of family in China. J. Hered., 1926, 17: 331-7.—Hsu. Kang- Liang, & Chu. Fu-t'ang. Statistics concerning births and deaths in the children of 2,168 Chinese families. Nat. M. J. China, 1930, 16: 744-55.—I-Chin-Yuan. Life table for a southern Chinese family from 1365 to 1849. Human Biol, 1931, 3: 157-79.—Lennox, W. G. Vital statistics of families of Chinese physicians. Chin. M. J., 1932, 46: 277-84.—Le Roy des Barres, A. Ranport sur la natalite, la morbidite et la mor+alite de la ville de Hanoi en 1911-12. Bull. Soc. med. chir. Indo- chine. 1912, 3: 310; 1913, 4: 248.—Lieu & Bohac. La popula- tion de la Chine. Bull. Inst, internat. statist., Haye, 1936, 29: 82.—Oppenheim, F. Sex-ratio at birth of the Chinese. China M. J., 1926. 40: 634-40.—Otte, F. Eine neue Statistik der chinesischen Bevolkerung von Ch'en Hua-vin. Mitt. Justus Perthes Anst., 1929, 75: 193.—Rockhill. W. W. Inquiry into the population of China. Smithson. Misc. Collect., 1905, 47: 303-21.—Willcox, W. F. A westerner's effort to estimate the population of China, and its increase since 1650. J. Am. Statist. Ass., 1929-30, 25: 255-68. ---- in the United Stales.. Gibson, O. The Chinese in America. 403p. 12? Cincin., 1877. Benedict, F. G-. & Meyer, M. H. The basal metabolism of American-born Chinese girls. Chin. J. Physiol, 1933, 7: 45-66. Also repr.—Graham, V. T. The intelligence of Chi- nese children in San Francisco. J. Comp. Psychol, 1926, 6: 43-71.—Hawks, J. E. A study of Chinese American children; physical measurements. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1932, 7: 375-84. —----& Wang, C. C. Basal metabolism of 21 Chinese children reared or born and reared in the United States. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 44: 69-80.—Winslow, C. E. A., & Koh, Z. W. The mortality of the Chinese in the United States, Hawaii, and the Philippine". Am. J. Hyg., 1924, 4: 330-55. Also China M. J., 1924, 38: 877-98. CHINA BARK CHINA bark. See Cinchona. CHINA-ROOT. See Smilax. CHINCH bug [Blissus] See also Hemiptera. McColloch. J. W. A parasite of the chinch bug egg. Science, 1913, n. ser., 38: 367. CHINESE (The) journal of physiology; edited by the editorial board of the Chinese Physiological Society. Peiping. v. 1-9, 1927-35. CHINESE medical journal. Peiping, v.46, 1932- Continuation of China medical journal. CHININUM scripliones collectae, anno MCMXXIII editae. p. 1. 134p. 8? [Amst., 1924] Also ... anno MCMXXIV editae. xii, 262p. 34 pl. map. 8? Amst. [Ipenbuur & Van Seldam] 1925. CHIN-SHIH-HU. See Dendrobine. CHIOCCO, Andrea, -1624. De collegii Veronensis illustribus medicis et philosophis. 180p. 8? Verona, Angelus Tamus, 1623. CHIOLERO, Jean. Contribution a I'etude des tests eczematogenes. 47p. 8? Lausanne, Held, 1935. CHION of Heraclea [Platonicus] 'Eirio-roXaZ. p.23a-32b. 8? Venezia, 1499. In Collect, epist. Graec. Venezia, 1499. CHIORCHIS. See also Amphistomata. Southwell, T., & Kirshner, A. A description of a new species of amphistome, Chiorchis purvisi, with notes on the classifica- tion of the genera within the group. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1937, 31: 215-44. CHIOSTICHORCHIS. See also Trematoda. Artigas, P., & Pacheco, G. Chiostichorchis myopotami (Artigas e Pacheco, 1932) parasito do Myocastor coipus; Chiostichorchis n. sp. Rev. biol, S. Paulo, 1932, 3: 103-11, 2pl CHIOTELIS, Georg, 1902- *Ueber einen eigenartigen Fall von Carcinom der Nebenniere [Munchen] 16p. 8? Dresd., T. Steinkopff, 1930. CHIPMAN, Edwin Clifford, 1861-1923. Heyer, H. H. Obituary. Proc Connecticut M. Soc, 1924, 132: 235—7. CHIPPEWA FALLS, Wise. North Wisconsin Colony and Training School [formerly Wisconsin Home for the feeble-minded] Biennial report. 1904-14; 1918-20. CHIRAS, Etienne, 1894- *Essai sur 1'ophtalmie sympathique a deLmt nevritique. 44p. 8? Par., 1924. CHIRAY, Maurice, 1877- Le tubage duodenal; ses applications cliniques. 4 p. 1. 218p. 2pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1934. ---- La vesicule biliaire; anatomie, physio- logie, s^miologie, pathologie, therapeutique; avec un expose de radiologie vesiculaire par A. Lomon. vii, 568p. 4 pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1927. For biography see Union med. Canada, 1936, 65: 1050, port. (J. A. Mousseau) ---- & CHENE, Paul. Precis de semiologie medicale appliquee. xiii, 607p. illust. diagrs. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1934. CHIRAY, Maurice, LARDENNOIS, G., & BAUMANN, J. Les colites chroniques; 6tude clinique, traitement medical et chirurgical. 429p. illust. pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1934. 554 CHIRAY CHIRAY, Maurice, & LEBON, J. Les in- suffisances pancr^atiques; l'insuffisance pancr^a- tique externe et les dyspepsies pancr^atiques, l'insuffisance pancreatique interne et les syn- dromes diab6tiques. 210p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1926. CHIRAY, Maurice, LOMON, Andre, & WAHL, R. Le dolichocolon; clinique, radiologie, therapeutique. 209p. 15 pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1931. CHIRAY, Maurice, & PAVEL, I. Physiologie de la vesicule et des voies biliaires extra-hepa- tiques. p.253-310. 8? Par., 1928. In Traite physiol. norm. path. (Roger, G. H., & Binet, L.) Par., 1928, 3: CHIRAY, Maurice, & STIEFFEL, R. La colite muco-membraneuse; etude clinique et limitation du syndrome; conception moderne de sa patho- genie et de sa therapeutique. 3 p. 1. 104p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1930. ---- Les constipations; diagnostic et traite- ment d'aprfes les conceptions actuelles; avec une note historique de Jean Vinchon. 157p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1933. CHIRAY, Maurice, & THIEBAUT, F. Les fonctions hepato-biliaires; physiologie; explora- tion, valeur et choix des tests de l'insuffisance hepatique. 3 p. 1. 170p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1930. CHIRCOULSECO, Demetre, 1901- *Contribution a l'e'tude de la fragilite osseuse chez I'enfant. 55p. 8? Par., 1926. CHIROCEPHALUS. See also Crustacea. Despax. R. Remarques sur la biologie d'un crustace phyllo- pode Chirocephalus stagnalis Shaw. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1924, 90: 34. CHIROL, Paul. *Quelques proced6s pratiques employes dans un centre avanc6 de venereologic aux arm6es. 55p. 8? Par., 1919. CHIROLOGY and chiromancy. See also Hand. Bouchet, G. Cosmogonie humaine; essai de synthese des sciences divinatoires; chiromancie complete; cie de la physiognomie, de la phono- logic de la graphologie, du symbolisme et de I'architecture religieuse. 527p. 8? Vichy, 1917. Hirson, E. Handen; wetenschappelijk leer- boek voor practische chirologie. 210p. 8? Amst. [1935] Perlstein, F. *Familienuntersuchungen iiber die Bewegungslinien der Hand. 29p. 8? Bonn, 1927. Voigt, R. Hande; eine Sammlung von Hand- abbildungen grosser Toter und Lebender, mit einer Einfuhrung in die Handkunde und einem kunsthistorischen Geleitwort von Kurt Pfister. 32: 28p. 98 pl. 8? Hamb., 1929. Bettmann, S. Ueber die Vierfingerfurche. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1932, 98: 487-503.—Binet, A. Essai de chiro- mancie experimentale. Ann6e psychol, 1908, 390-404 — Csik, L., & Malan, M. Zur Erblichkeit der Hauptlinien und Muster der menschlichen Hand. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1937, 21: 186-205.—Cummins, H., Keith, H. H. [et al] Study of error in interpretation and formulation of palmar dermato- glyphics. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1927-28, 11: 501-21.----- Revised methods of interpreting and formulating palmar dermatoglyphics. Ibid., 1928-29, 12: 415-73.—Delaunay, P. Chiromancie et chirognomonie; etude historique. Progr. med., Par., 1928, 43: 1541-6.—Fleischhacker, H. Unter- suchungen iiber das Hautleistensystem der Hottentotten- Palma. Anthrop. Anz., 1934, 11: 111-48.—Friedemann, A. Handbau und Psychose. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1927-28, 82: 439-99. Also repr.—Furst, T. Hand und Konstitution. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1936, 7: 548-52.—Griffitts, C. H. The hand as an index of body-build. Papers Michigan Acad. Sc, 1929, 12: 121-6.—Gruneberg, H. Einige Bemerkungen uber die Vererbung der Beugefalten der Hohlhand. Zschr. ges. CHIROLOGY 555 CHIROPODY Anat., 1. Abt., 1928, 87: 548-50.—Heisler, A. Chirologie (Julius Spier) eine wertvolle Methode der seelischen Tiefen- forschung. Aerztl Rdsch., 1930, 40: 340.—Houze. Les signes de la main dans les maladies nerveuses. Gaz. m6d., 1912, 83: 133-6.—Kakuta, S., & Nagayama, T. Uber Haut- leistensysteme des Handtellers von Japanern in der Hokuriku- Gegend. Gun idan zasshi, 1931, No. 219, 5.—Kiihnel, G. Die Konstitutionsform der Hand. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 141: 98-131.—Leopold-Levi. Semeiologie de la main en endocrinologie courante. Clinique, Par., 1930, 25: 103-5.-— Miyake, H. Ueber das Hautleistensystem der Vola der Koreaner. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1925-26, 25: 419-34, 5 pl.—Perlstein, F. Die Bewegungslinien der Hand. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1927, 84: 420-34.—Portius, W. Beitrag zur Frage der Erblichkeit der Vierfingerfurche. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1936-37, 36: 382-90, 5 pl—Raschig, M. Hande fiihrender Wissenschaftler. Umschau, 1931, 35: 32; 36.— Sahai, M. Palmar psychology. Psyche, Lond., 1923-24, n. ser., 4: 338-43.—Saintyves, P. La main dans la magie; amulettes et talismans. Aesculape, Par., 1934, 24: 73-8.— Spier, J. Psvchochirologie, eine neue Therapie. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1930, 40: 339.—T, R. M. Les troublantes revelations de l'empreinte digitale et palmaire. Praxis, Bern, 1937, 26: 511-4.—Valsik, J. A. The epidermic ridges on the human palm and the regularity of their occurence and heredity. Anthro- pologic, Praha, 1924, 2: 17-39. ------ [Genetic expression of papillary formulas of the lines of the human hand] Cas. lek. cesk., 1928, 67: 281-3.—Wilder, H. H. Palm and sole studies; the morphology of the hypothenar of the hand; a study in the variation and degeneration of a typical pattern. Biol. Bull, 1926, 50: 393-405.—Wiirth. A. Die Entstehung der Beuge- furchen der menschlichen Hohlhand. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1936-37, 36: 187-214, 5 pl. CHIRONI, Pietro. Trapianti libero di fascia nella patologia sperimentale ed umana. 387p. 8? Caserta, E. Beneduce & G. Papa, 1920. CHIRONOMIDAE. See also Ceratopogonidae; Culicoides; Diptera; Filariasis. KiefTer, J. J. Observations biologiques sur les chironomides piqueurs, avec description de 2 especes nouvelles. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Afrique Nord, 1922, 2: 387-92. ------ Nouveaux chironomides piqueurs habitant l'Algerie. Ibid., 494-518. ----- Quelques nouveaux chironomides piqueurs de l'Europe centrale. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Algerie, 1924, 2: 391-408. ------ Nouveaux genres et nouvelles especes de chironomides piqueurs. Ibid., 1925, 3: 405-30.—Mukerji, S. The carnivorous habits of Indian blood-worms. Ind. M. Gaz., 1929, 64: 323 — Thienemann, A. Ueber die Chironomidengattung Lund- stromia nebst einer Bestimmungstabelle fiir die Larven und Puppen der Sectio Tanytarsus genuinus. Zool. Anz., 1923-24, 58: 331-45. CHIROPODY. See also Foot and its subdivisions. Adams, E. Surgery with special reference to podiatry [2. ed. of Surgery of the foot [etc.] by M. Stern and E. Adams] 480p. 8? N. Y., 1932. Breeze, H. A., & Fowler, A. G. [Chiropody lecture notes] v. p. 4? [Omaha, 1931] Carrington, O. L. Materia medica for stu- dents of chiropody. 68p. 16? Cambr., 1932. Charles worth, F. Chiropody; theory and practice. 160p. 8? Lond. [1935] Clinical Journal of Chiropody, Pediatry and Pedic Surgery. Chic, v.l, 1928- Cunningham & Gross. Stereoscopic studies; chiropody; section 2; Nos. 8-40, Anatomy of lower limb; diseases of foot and treatment. 33pl. sm. 4? Meadville, Pa. [1923?] Gould, V. W. Foot health; a treatise upon the care and treatment of the human foot. 32p. 8? DeLand [1933] Gross, R. H. Chiropody quiz compend. 152p. 8? [N. Y.] 1923. Also 2. ed. 185p. 1929. Health Shoe Digest. Bost., v.l, 1936- Joseph, A., Burnett, E. K., & Gross, R. H. Practical podiatry. 437p. 8? N. Y., 1918. Leiner, J. H., & Lewi, M. J. Neurology in podiatry. 120p. 8? N. Y. [1932] Le Rossignol, J. N., & Holliday, C. B. A pharmacopoeia for chiropodists. 160p. 8? Lond., 1937. Nutt, J. J. Diseases and deformities of the foot. 2. ed. 309p. 8? N. Y., 1925. Runting, E. G. V. Practical chiropody. 164p. 8? Lond., 1926. ---- Chiropody jottings. 223p. 8? Lond., 1932. Scholl, W. M. Podology ... based on the ex- perience, inventions, foot comfort system and methods of Dr. William M. Scholl. lllp. 8? Chic, 1932. Stern, M., & Adams, E. Surgery, with special reference to podiatry. 278p. 8? N. Y. [1917] Ambroz, W. F. The pharmacist and the podiatrist. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1935, 24: 774-7.—Black, E. S. Dorsal exostosis. Clin. J. Chiropody, 1935, 7: 126.—Compton, E. J. Dorsal callosity in 5-year old. Ibid., 126.—Cordingley, E. W. Pedic electrotherapy, galvano-ionization; the first of a series of in- teresting articles on electricity as a therapeutic agent useful in chiropody practice. Ibid., 1933, 6: 75-9. ------ Pedic electrotherapy; diathermy. Ibid., 1934, 6: 296; 373; 405; 1935, 7: 13; 228; 261; 306. ------ Galvanism and faradism; the third of a series of interesting articles on electricity as a thera- peutic agent useful in chiropody practice. Ibid., 1934, 6: 149- 51. ------ Electrolysis; the second article in a series on pedic electrotherapy. Ibid., 114; 1935, 7: 157. ------ Pedic electrotherapy; electrodes. Ibid., 49-53. ------ Vibration. Ibid., 82.—Deacon, A. E. Common diseases and deformities of the feet. Ibid., 1936-37, 8: 312—Dryfuse, R. L. (Chiropodial drugs) preparations applicable to chiropody. Ibid., 1937-38, 9: 213-5.—Dye, R. W. Physio-therapy in chiropody. Ibid., 5; 30.—Fouveau de Courmelles. La podologie. J. med. Paris, 1935, 55: 655-7.—Gottler, S. R. The X-ray in chiropody. Clin. J. Chiropody, 1937-38, 9: 177.—Hansberry, R. B. Chi- ropody clinics in hospitals. Ibid., 1934-35, 7: 187.—Koppe, W. P. Pallative padding and strapping; padding and strapping for nail inversion, medical treatment of nail itself. Ibid., 1934, 6: 155-8. ------ Vosburg, G. B. [et al] Quick reference book; orthopedic and palliative padding and strapping. Ibid., 1936, 8: 9-25.—Kummel, M. Arthritis of the feet, the newer aspects of treatment. Health Shoe Digest, 1936, 1: No. 6, 24; 37.—Lewin, P. Disturbances of the metatarsal arch. Ibid., 8; 40-3.—Magoun, H. I. Slipshod feet don't deserve slipshod diagnosis. Ibid., 24; 46.—Maxwell. B. C. Two feet of foot comfort. Ibid., No. 3, 15-23.—Northup, T. L. Foot. treatments by osteopathic manipulation. Ibid., No. 19, 24-30.—Pasternack, A. B. Professional progress. Clin. J. Chiropody, 1934-35, 7: 295-300.—Pikula, G. A. A few in- troductory notes on pedic manipulative therapy. Ibid., 1936-37, 8: 325.—Pocock, H. J. Systemic diseases which complicate foot ailments. Health Shoe Digest, 1936, 2: No. 2, 30-3.—Polokov, M. M. The chiropodist; what does he do? Ibid., 1937, 2: No. 4, 32.—Porias, J. A. Radiation therapy in chiropody. Clin. J. Chiropody, 1937, 9: 46-8.—Preston, S. W. Acute ego-mental edema with gaso-thrombotic complications. Ibid., 1936, 8: 93.—Ruck, H. The practice of chiropody in Germany; the first of a series of articles describing the diffi- culties and struggle of the profession for recognition as an in- dependent department of the healing service. Ibid., 1933, 6: 12.—Scheimberg, H. Development of podiatry; a sequel. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 136: 523.—Schreiber, L. J. Some common remote disturbances related to foot disorders. Health Shoe Digest., 1936, 1: No. 7, 38; 46.—Sieveking, G. H. Ueber Fusspfleger, Osteopathen, Chiropraktiker e tutti quanti. Oeff. Gesundhdienst, 1937-38, 3: B, 39-42.—Spittel, R. L. The art of the Indian chiropodist. J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1925, 22: 223-5.—Vosburg, G. B. Mechanical chiropody. Clin. J. Chiropody, 1936, 8: 151; 189; 230.—Wallet, A. La podologie. J. med. Paris, 1933, 53: 365.—Willoughby, R. R. The position of chiropody in the medical cycle. J. Med. Pract., 1936, 1: 53. CHIROPRACTIC. See also Osteopathy; Quackery. A B C of establishing chiropractic. 99p. 8? N. Y., 1928. Bombard, J. A. The doctor within the house. 91p. 8? N. Y. [1935] Buxton, A. G. A. The Buxton technological course in painless chiropractic 127p. 8? Los Ang. [1926] Carver, W. Carver's chiropractic analysis of chiropractic principles. 2. ed. 710p. 8? Oklahoma City, 1915. ---- Carver's scientific catechism, being studies preparatory to chiropractic, with a glossary. 201p. 8? Oklahoma City [1924] Craven, J. H. A text-book on chiropractic orthopedy. 399p. 8? Davenport, 1921. CHIROPRACTIC 556 CHIROPRACTIC ---- A text-book on hygiene and pediatrics from a chiropractic. 407p. 8? Davenport [1924] Damon, C, & Damon, C. The Damon method; vibrational application of spinal tech- nique. 24p. 12? North Hollywood [1935] De Jarnette, B. Chiropractic first aid. 76p. 8? Nebraska City, 1935. ---- Supplement to spinal distortions, v. p. 8? Nebraska City, 1937. Drain, J. R. Chiropractic thoughts. 193p. 8? [S. Antonio] 1927. Erz, A. A. The verdict of science on chiro- practic; a new interpretation of an old idea [etc.] 96p. 8? S. Franc [1925] Firth, J. N. A text-book on chiropractic symptomatology. 2. ed. 465p. 8? [Chic] 1925. Also 3. ed. 592p. 8? [Indianap., 1929] Forster, A. L. The white mark; an editorial history of chiropractic. 346p. 8? Chic, 1921. ---- Practice of chiropractic for the use of students and practitioners. 5v. 8? Chic, 1922. ——- Principles and practice of chiropractic; for the use of students and practitioners. 3. ed. 659p. 8? Chic, 1923. Gallaher, H. History of chiropractic; a history of the philosophy, art, and science of chiropractic and chiropractors in Oklahoma, together with a biographical history of the prominent exponents of the science in Oklahoma. 176p. 8? [Guthrie, Okla., 1930] Gardner, P. E. Chiropractic state board questions and answers. 140p. 8? Pasadena [1924] ---- Review course of fundamental subjects, combined with Chiropractic laws and state board questions and answers. 238p. 8? Chic. [1931] Gregory, A. A. Spinal treatment; auxiliary methods of treatment. 2. ed. 712p. 8? Okla- homa City [1912] Hershey, E. Chiropractic defined and de- fended; facts that are stranger than fiction. 189p. 8? Akron, 1929. Knaggs, H. V. The spine in relation to health. 26p. 16? Lond. [1926] Kohler, O. The republic and the science of health. 23p. 8? Hasbrouck Heights, N. J. [1934] Lange, J. A. Genetic technic. 30 1. fol. [n. p.] 1935. Leprince, A. La medecine de la douleur; la verteL>rotherapie (subluxations vertebrales et reflexes vertebraux) 124p. 12? Par., 1931. Loban, J. M. Technic and practice of chiro- practic 4. ed. 440p. 8? Denver, 1928. Morschauser, J. Chiropractic should be legalized; extract from proposed brochure of New York State Chiropractic Institute. [5]p. 8? [Brooklyn, 1935] Palmer, B. J. The science of chiropractic; 11 physiological lectures. 157p. 8? Davenport, 1907. ---- The philosophy and principles of chiro- practic adjustment; a series of 24 lectures. 339p. 8? Davenport, 1908. Petinak, M. J. Mind, nerves, and body. 235p. 12? Los Ang., 1927. Pyott, W. H. The missing link; showing chiropractic to be such in the healing art, and a review of health problems. 48p. 8? [Salt Lake, 1922] Ramsay, R. Abdominal complexes and simple principles of restoration; complement to chiro- practic. 86p. 8? [Minneap., 1933] Riley, J. S. Science and practice of chiro- practic with allied sciences. 594p. 8? [Wash.] 1920. ---- Conquering units; or, The mastery of disease [2. ed.] 1072p. 8? [Wash.] 1924. Ross, J. F. Chiropractor's ready reference guide. 61p. 16? [n. p.] 1921. Also 3. ed. 124p. Indianap., 1928. ---- The organic control system. 76p. 16? [n. p.] [1932] Spears, L. L. Spears painless sv.stem. 128p. 8? [Denver, 1925] Stephenson, R. W. The art of chiropractic. 88p. 8? [Davenport] 1927. ---- Chiropractic textbook. 396p. 8? Davenport, 1927. ----& Stephan, K. G. A chiropractic chart, with key [Davenport, 1925] Still Research Institute. Changes in the body fluids due to vertebral lesions. 201p. 8? Chic, 1931. Forms Bull. No. 7. Thompson, E. A. Text on chiropractic spinography. 4. ed. 426p. 8? [Chic] 1923. Turley, H. E. Chiropractic neurology com- pend. 159p. 8? S. Antonio [1933] Turner, C. The rise of chiropractic. 386p. 8? Los Ang., 1931. Vedder, H. E. A text book on chiropractic gynecology. 1. ed. 407p. 8? Davenport, 1919. Also 4. ed. 474p. 1923. ---- Chiropractic advertising. 241p. 8? Davenport, 1924. Weers, L. H. Hand book designed to accom- pany chiropractors' anatomical aid. 166p. 16? Chic, 1921. Attorney General Finnegan holds chiropractors can be reimbursed for treating indigent sick. Wisconsin M. J., 1936, 35: 822.—Bodegom, J. L. van. [What is chiropractic?] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: pt 2, 665-7.—Bragman, L. J. Histftry of a bland request; a symposium on chiropractic education. N. York State J. M., 1924, 24: 162-5.—Brosnan, L. J. Chiro- practors—illegal practice of medicine. Ibid., 1934, 34: 703-5.— Chiropractic legislation under way. Texas J. M., 1933, 28: 733-8.—Chiropractors and naturopaths defeated. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 1541.—Civil liability of an unlicensed practi- tioner. N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 988.—Cooke. A. E. Do you think the Medical Association is right or Christian in persecuting the chiropractors? Month. Bull. Fed. State M. Boards U. S., 1922, 7: 286-92.—Dally, P. Chiropractors, osteopathes. naturopractors, etc. Presse med., 1934, 42: 1509-11.—Dock, G. A visit to a chiropractic school. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 60-3.—Fate of the 1935 chiropractic bill. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934-35, 38: 542.—Frothingham C. Osteopathy, chiropractic and profession of medicine. Am. M. Press, 1922, 1: 92; 109; 118.—Gentile, N. Riflessi vertebrali ad uso della chiropractica. Med. nuova, 1933, 24: 282-9.— Gibson, D. H. The chiropractor and industrial medicine. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 196: 184.—Guterman, H. G. Chiro- practic; House No 631. Ibid., 1922, 186:192-5— Harper, J. W. Theory of chiropractics. Tristate M. J., 1935-36, 8: 1587.— Lorang, J. Chiropractic table. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2023429.—McGranaghan, M. J. Therapeutic scope of chiro- practic; a legal brief; No. 257362. California WTest, M., 1936, 45: 414-9.—Meyer, A. W. Chiropractic fountain head; an inside view. Hi.. 1925, 23: 610-3.—Ostermann. A. Die Chiropraktik. M-d. Welt, 1935, 9: 1380-2.—Pariseau, L. E. Les chiropratkit us peints par eux-memes. J. Hotel Dieu Montreal, 1936, 5: 1; 32.—Parker, T. M. Spinal massage apparatus. U. S. Patent Off., 1934, No. 1978223.—Peart. H. F. Definition of chiropractic in the California chiropractic act; have chiropractors the legal right to practice medicine and surgery in California? California West. M., 1937, 47: 275.— Scope of chiroprnctic practice in California. Bull. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 31: 1 "2.—Sevse, A. L. Chiropractic from the in- side. N. York State J. M., 1924, 24: 550-2.—Stryker. L. P. An erroneous decision. Ibid., 1927, 27: 498-501.—Thewlis, M. W. Chiropractic philosophv. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1923, 16: 282-4.—Thompson, H. L. Chiropractor's table. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 1989434.— Whitnall. S. E. An anatomist's view of chiropractic. Long Island M. J., 1927, 21: 503-11.— Wightman, O. S. Disciplinary proceedings in the medical profession. Med. Times, N. Y., 1933, 61: 69.—Woodward, W. C. What is chiropractic? some legal definitions. Bull Am. M. Ass., 1925, 20: 98-104. ------ California chiropractic as a lawyer sees it. California West. M., 1933, 38: 88-92 — Wright, J. Ancient and modern medical heresies; chiropractice in the ancient profession. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 457-9. CHIROPTERA. See Bat. CHIRURG CHIRURG (Der) Zeitschrift fur alle Gebiete der operativen Medizin. Berl., v.l, 1928- CHIRURGIA (La) degli organi di movimento (Instituto ortopedico Rizzoli) Bologna, v.l, 1917- CHIRURGIA (La) dell' ernia e dell' addome; revista critica internazionale mensile. Nap., v.1-14, 1909-22. CHISHOLM, Thomas, 1842-1931. Clarkson. F. A. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 82-6. CHISOLM, Julian John, 1830-1903. Honor (In) of Julian John Chisolm, M. D.; this memoir is published upon the 100th anni- versary of his birth by members of his family and former associates. 37p. 8? [Bait., 1930] CHISTOVICH, Nikolai Iakovlevich, 1860- Kurs chatnoi patologi i terapy vnutrenhikh boleznei [A course in special pathology and therapy of internal diseases] 250p. roy. 8? Leningr. [Gov. Print. Off.] 1924. CHITIN [and derivatives] See also Carbohydrates, Types: Saccharide derivatives; Glucosamine; Insects. Benton. A. G. Chitinovorous bacteria; a preliminary survev. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 29: 449-64, pl—Castle, E. S. The double refraction of chitin. J. Gen. Physiol, 1935-36, 19: 797-805. Also repr.—Clark, G. L., & Smith, A. F. X-ray diffraction Btudies of chitin, chitosan, and derivatives. J. Phys. Chem., 1936, 40: 863-79.—Dingier, M. Ueber die Durchlassigkeit des Chitins. Zschr. angew. Entom., 1924, 10: 232.—Eidmann, H. Die Durchlassigkeit des Chitins bei osmotischen Vorgiingen. Biol Zbl, 1922, 42: 429-35.—Gonell, H. W. Rontgenographi- sche Studien an Chitin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1926, 152: 18-30, pl.—Hanstrom, B. Ueber einen Fall von pathologischer Chitinbildung im Inneren des Korpers von Limulus poly- phemus. Zool. Anz., 1926, 66: 213-9.—Hilpert, R. S. Chitin bei Mikroorganismen. Biochem. Zschr., 1937, 291: 216-8.— Johnson, D. E. Some observations on chitin-destroying bacteria. J. Bact., Bait., 1932, 24: 335.—Kiihnelt, W. Studien iiber den mikrochemischen Nachweis des Chitins. Biol. Zbl, 1928, 48:374-82.—Merker, E. Die Durchlassigkeit des Chitins fur ultraviolettes Licht. Zool. Anz., 1929, Suppl. Bd. 4, 181- 6.—Rippel, A. Chitin bei Mikroorganismen; eine Richtigstel- lung. Biochem. Zschr., 1937, 290: 444.—Schmidt, M. Makro- chemische Untersuchungen iiber das Vorkommen von Chitin bei Mikroorganismen. Arch. Mikrob., Berl, 1936, 7: 241-60.— Schmidt, W. J. Der Wandel der Doppelbrechung bei der Nitrierung des Chitins. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1933-34, 50: 296- 304. ------ Doppelbrechung und Feinbau der Eischale von Ascaris megalocephala; ein Vergleich des Feinbaues faserigen und filmartigen Chitins. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 25: 181- 203.—Tauber, O. E. The distribution of chitin in an insect. J. Morph. Physiol, 1934, 56: 51-8.—Younge, C. M. On the nature and permeability of chitin. Proc R. Soc, Lond., ser. B., 1932, 111: 298-329, pl. ------ The permeability of the uncalcified chitin lining; the foregut of Homarus. Ibid., 1935- 36, s. B., 120: 15-41.—Zechmeister, L., & Toth. G. Vergleich von pflanzlichem und tierischem Chitin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 223: 53-6. CHITON. See Mollusca. CHITTENDEN, Russell Henry, 1856- The development of physiological chemistry in the United States. 427p. 8? N. Y., Chem. Catalog Co., 1930. CHIVERS, Thomas Holley, 1809-58. Pitfield, R. L. [Biography] Ann. M. Hist., 1934, n. ser., 6: 241-54. CHIWAKI, Morinosuke. A complete work on dentistry. 7 pts. 8? Tokyo [1912-17] CHLAMYDOBACTERIALES. See Bacteria; also names of genera as Creno- thrix, &c. CHLAMYDOMONAS. See also Mastigophora. Hall, R. P., & Nigrelli, R. F. The facuome of the flagellate Chlamydomonas. J. Morph. Physiol, 1931, 51: 527-43.— Kater, J. McA. Morphology and division of Chlamydomonas with reference to the phylogeny of the flagellate neuromotor Bystem. Univ. California. Pub., 1929, 30: Zool, 125-68, 6 pl. CHLAMYDOPHRYS CHLAMYDOPHRYS. See also Foraminifera. Breuer, R. Weitere Beitrag zur Biologie von Chlamydo- phrys auf Agarkulturen. Arch. Protistenk., 1922, 45: 117-28.— Yakimov, W. L. Zur Frage iiber den Parasitismus der Siiss- wasserfische; Chlamydophrys bei einer kleinen Plotze (Rutilus rutilus) Ibid., 1929, 67: 215-8. CHLAMYDOTHRIX. See Leptothrix. CHLAMYDOZOON. See Virus [filtrable] CHLOASMA. See also Melanosis; also names of primary conditions. Sutfeld, H. *Chloasma periorale et frontale virginum und seine Beziehungen zu Storungen im endokrinen System. [Munster] 20p. 8? Quakenbriick, 1931. Berde K. von. Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Chloasma perio- rale virginum. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl, 1929-30, 159: 506-9.—Bloch, B., & Guldberg, G. Die Ursache der Schwan- gerschaftshyperpigmentierung. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 734.— Corson. Chloasma. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1922, n. ser., 6: 235.—Fischl, F. Das Abbauvermogen des Serums Gravider mit Chloasma uterinum gegeniiber Nebenniere (refrakto- metrische Untersuchungen) Derm. Zschr., 1923, 38: 209-14.— Grossmann, H.. & Schoneberg. Ursache und Bedeutung der Schwangerschaftspigmentationen. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 93: 734-44.—Hruszek, H. Zur Frage des Chloasma virginum periorale (Po6r) Derm. Wschr., 1937, 105: 1504. ------ Zur Ursache des Chloasma gravidarum oder uterinum, seiner Verhutung und Bekampfung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1336.—Jordan, A. Chloasma faciei bei jungen Madchen, nichtschwangeren Frauen und Mannern. Derm. Wschr., 1933, 96: 336-40.—Lanzenberg & Alfandary. Lesions pigmentaires de la face, a type de masque de la grossesses chez un homme, a la suite d'un traumatisme de la region lombaire. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 960-3.—Macdonald, W. J. Macular brown pigmentation of face with case reports. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1933, 37: 167-72.—Meirowsky, E. Anhang: Schambergsche Erkrankung, Suttonsche Erkrankung, Chlo- asma. In Handb. Haut. & Geschlkr. (Alexander) Berl, 1933, 4: pt 2, 971-1010.—Muratori, A. Rara osservazione di cloasma gravidico. Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1924, 65: 651-4.— Nardelli, L. I cloasmi. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1930, 71: 1650-60.—Nishizaki, S. Skin pigmentation during pregnancy; tintometer for skin pigmentation of gravid and nongravid women in Japan. Jap. J. Obst., 1928, 11: 236-41, pl. ------ Relation of toxaemia of pregnancy to abnormal pigmentosis and influence of pregnancy on Recklinghausen's disease. Ibid., 241-3, pl. ------ Change of degree of skin-pigmentation in normal pregnant woman and its diagnostic value. Ibid., 1929, 12: 371-4. ------ Clinical significance of the skin pigmen- tation in pregnant woman for parturition. Ibid., 374-7. ------ Experimental study on the way of pigmentation in the skin of pregnant woman and the pigmentation degree in toxemia of pregnancy. Ibid., 377-86.—Sellei, J. Die Therapie der Chloasma mit Zitronensaft (C-Vitamin) und Quecksilber- salbe (Mercurol) Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 26-8. ------ [Various forms of skin pigmentation generally called Chloasma uterinum] Gy6gyaszat, 1930, 69: 106-8. ------ [Treat- ment of chloasma with lemon juice and mercurial ointment] Orv. hetil, 1935, 79: 40.—Sezary, A., & Druuy, A. Chloasma. In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936, 5: 925-9.—Vanucci, F. Ricerche comparative sul comporta- mento dei composti sulfidrilici ematici e tissurali in cavie gravide ed in donne gravide portatrici o meno di intensa iper- nromia cutanea (cloasma) Gior. clin. med., 1933,14:120-33.— Watrin, J. Meianodermie du cou d'origine folliculaire. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 1617.—Whitfield, A. Peculiar form of pigmentation of the face and neck in a woman aged 40. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1909-10, 3: Derm. Sect., 76. CHLOPIN, Gregory Vitalievich, 1863-1929. Horowitz-Wlassowa, L. [Necrologie] Rev. hyg., Par., 1930, 52: 54-6.—Obituary. J. R. San. Inst., 1929-30, 50: 444. CHLORACETIC acid. See under Acetic acid. CHLORAL [CCl3.CHO] See also Alcohols; Butyl alcohol; Chloral hydrate; Chlorine; Hypnotic; Narcotic; Sedative; Urethan. Chabrol, E.. Charconnat, R. [et al] Recherches experi- mentales sur Taction choieretique du chloral et de ses derives. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1930, 105: 439-41.—Chiodo, A. Ricerche CHLORAL 558 CHLORAL HYDRATE sull' antagonismo; cloralio e canfora. Boll. Soc. ital biol. sper., 1928, 3: 284-6.—Franklin, K. J. The pharmacology of some compounds allied to chloral and to urethane. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 42: 1-7.—Papin, F., Leuret, F., & Rioux, G. Un cas d'anesthesie generale par injection intra-veineuse de chloral citrate. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 39.—Verhoek, F. H., & Hinshelwood, C. N. The kinetics of the decomposition of chloral and its catalysis by iodine. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1934, 146: ser. A, 334-44. ---- Amides. See also Amides. Stadler, G. [R. W.] *Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Kondensation des Chlorals mit Saureamiden [Kiel] 32p. 8? Berl., 1914. Bennett, C. T., & Campbell, N. R. The melting-point of chloral formamide. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1935, 8: 398-400. ---- glucose [Chloralose] Laer, W. van. *De la pharmacodynamie du chloralosane et du chloralose; 6tude comparative [Geneve] 77p. 8? Ziir., 1926. Bachrach, E., & Jullien, A. Le chloralose et Texperimenta- tion. J. med. Lyon, 1931, 12: 465-9.—Bargy, R., & Gautrelet, J. Nouvelles recherches sur Taction physiologique du chlora- lose. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1928, 99: 700-5.—Brull, L. Chlora- lose et secretion urinaire. Ibid., 1927, 97: 734-6.—Chevalier, J., & Cherbuliez, A. Chloralose et parachloralose; leur action sur le systeme nerveux bulbo-medullaire. Ibid., 1924, 91: 642-4.—Elkeles, A. Ueber Magensekretionsstudien in Chlora- lose-Narkose (zugleich Versuche iiber die Wirkungsweise der Chloralose) Arch. Verdauungskr., 1927, 40: 380-93. ------ Ueber den Einfluss der Chloralose auf die anaphylaktische Reaktion des uberlebenden Meerschweinchendarmes. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1927-28, 54: 471-7.—Garrelon, L., & Sante- noise, D. Anesthesie par le chloralose et excitabilite du Bysteme nerveux organo-vegetatif. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1923, 89: 1100-2.—Gautrelet, J., Bargy, R., & Vechiu. Action du chloralose sur le systeme nerveux vegetatif. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1926, 182: 1048-50.—Krzywanek, F. W., & Brttgge- mann, J. Ueber die Chloralose-Narkose bei kleinen Wie- derkauern. Berl. tierarztl Wschr., 1934, 50: 417-9. ----— & Buss, W. Untersuchungen uber den Kohlehydrat- stoffwechsel des kleinen Wiederkauers; Untersuchungen uber das Verhalten des Blutzuckers und des Saure-Basen- Gleichgewichts bei der Chloralosenarkose des kleinen Wie- derkauers. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1986-37, 71: 182- 98.—Korchow, A. Die Arbeit des Pawlowschen und Bik- kelschen Blindsacks bei der Chloralose-Narkose. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 59: 10-4.—Ludany, G. Die Wirkung der Chloralose auf das Elektrokardiogramm; zur Pharmakologie der Chloralose. Arch. exp. Path., Berl, 1932, 167: 717.— Pagliani. F. Le alterazioni del fegato e del rene nella narcosi con cloralosio. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1937, 109: 120-32 — Raymond-Hamet, M. Action du chloralose sur le sympa- thique et la parasympathique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186: 101-4.—Reid, C. Body temperature and glycogen in the liver under chloralose. J. Physiol, Lond., 1935-36, 84: 40.— Vincent, S., & Thompson, J. H. The pharmacological action of chloralose. Nature, Lond., 1928, 121:209. Also J. Physiol, Lond., 1928-29, 65: 449-55.—Weger, P. La chloralose sup- prime-t-il la subordination peripherique? C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 38-41.—White, A., & Hixon, R. M. Structure of the chloraloses, alpha and beta-glucochloraloses. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 2438-44.—Yoffey, J. M. The fall in the blood lymphocytes of the dog under chloralose anaesthesia. J. Physiol, Lond., 1935, 83: 450-3. CHLORAL hydrate [CC13CH(0H)2] See also Chloral. Arnould, A. F. Du chloral. Presse med. beige, 1869-70, 22: 13-6.—Bartholome. Note sur l'hydrate de chloral. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1929, 5. ser. 9: 576-9.—D. Du chloral. Presse med. beige, 1869-70, 22: 119.—Lieben, F. Ueber die Anlagerung von Chloralhydrat an Eiweiss. - Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 147: 174-84. ---- Anesthesia. Dos Santos, C. J. *0 chloral eo parto. 177p. 12? Lisb., 1871. Grosse, H. W. *Ueber die intravenose Injektion von Chloralhydrat beim Pferde. 31p. 8? Giessen, 1919. Hennig, E. *Blutdruckmessungen bei der kombinierten Chloralhydrat-Aethernarkose an Pferden. 37p. 8? Lpz., 1934. Kleine, P. [H.] *Die Narkose des Hundes mit Chloralhydrat bei intravenoser Anwendung [Leipzig] 35p. 8? Freudenstadt, 1925. Breton. Sur la valeur du chloral comme anesthesique. Bull. Soc. centr. med. v6t., Par., 1924, 77: 170.—Clement, F. Neuf observations cliniques d'anesthesie generale par le chloral intra-veineux a Saint-Laurent-du-Maroni. Ann. med. pharm. col, Par., 1924, 22: 419-22.—Darrou. Sur la valeur du chloral comme anesth6sique. Bull. Soc. centr. m6d. vet., Par., 1924, 77: 171.—Freesse, W. Kritische Studie uber die Chloral- hydratnarkose beim Hunde. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1930 61: 210-34.—Hahn, T. Die Chloralhydratnarkose beim Pferde, oral, rektal oder intravenose? Deut. tierarztl. Wschr. 1930, 38: 533-8.—Hole. N. Chloral hydrate as a general anaesthetic for the fowl. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1933, 46: 47-9.—Hudson, R. Chloral hydrate anaesthesia by intrave- nous injection in horses and cattle. Vet. J., Lond., 1937, 93: 452-4.—Kollowa. Maximaldosis bei der Chloralhydratnarkose, Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 43: 790.—Kucera, C. La narcose a l'hydrate de chloral chez les animaux thyreopriv6s et hyper- thyroidises. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933, 114: 822-5. ----- Chloralhydrat-Narkosen bei Haustieren (Experimentalstudie iiber die Beziehungen zwischen Konstitution der Haustiere und Anwendung von Narkotika) Schweiz. Arch. Tierh., 1934, 76: 129-41.—Laan, K. van der [Chloralhydrate anesthesia for horses] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1937, 64: 796-8.—Lambrechts, A. L'influence de la narcose au chloralose sur les compositions urinaire et sanguine du chien. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 108: 251-3.—Le Camus. Les bienfaits du chloral en obstetrique, un enchatonnement. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 755.— Leuret, F., & Rioux, G. L'anesthesie generale par l'injection intraveineuse de chloral. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1923, 89: 949. Also J. med. Bordeaux, 1923, 53: 1055-8. Also Rec. med. vet., 1924, 100: 226.—Marcenac & Lemetayer. Contribution a I'etude de l'anesthesie a l'hydrate de chloral par voie veineuse, chez les equides. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1930, 3: 141; 237.— Marz, J. Die Allgemeinnarkose des Hundes durch Chloral- hydrat bei intravenoser Anwendung. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 75: 1-6.—Middelkoop. A. P. [Intravenous chloralhydrate anesthesia for sows in farrow] Tschr. dierge- neesk., 1935, 62: 513-6.—Sauvan. Ein Beitrag zur Chloral- hydratnarkose. Zschr. Veterinark., 1923, 35: 205.—Sigling, T. D. [Chloral hydrate in horses] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1937, 64: 1220.—Wenger, H. Weiterer Ausbau der intravenosen Chloralhydratnarkose beim Hund. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 76: 385-7.—Westhues. Zur intravenosen Chloral- hydratinfusion bei Pferd und Rind. Ibid., 1936, 87: 157-60.— Yamaoka. T. Studies upon a new anestheticum. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934-36, 4: Surg. Ac, 173. ---- Determination. Castilla, M. M. Determinaci6n cuantitativa de hidrato de cloral Bol. farm, mil, Madr., 1933, 11: 153-5.—Fleury, P., & Malby. M. A propos du dosage du chloral dans le sirop de chloral. J. pharm. chm., Par., 1928, 8. ser., 8: 537-42.— Friedman, M. M. A Calderone, F. A. Quantitative determina- tion of chloral hydrate in blood and urine. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 1932.—Martini, L. Sulla determinazione, alcali- metrica del cloralio idrato. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1934, 11. ser., 2: 11—5.—Olszycka, L. Dosage de petites quantites de chloral dans les substances biologiques. Bull Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1937, 19: 731-8.—Pesez. M. Sur une nouvelle reaction coloree du chloral et son application a 1'identification du sirop de choral. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 22: 68.—Rogers, L. J. The determination of chlorine in chloral hydrate. Proc R. Soc. Canada, 1923, 3. ser., 17: Sect. 3, 164.—Ross, J. H. A color test for chloroform and chloral hydrate. J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 58: 641. ---- Pharmacology. P^nerdji, N. *Action de l'hydrate de chloral sur l'uterus en travail. 65p. 8? Lyon, 1916. Akamatsu, M., A Wasmuth, F. Studien iiber das inter- mediare Schicksal des Chloralhydrats im Organismus. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1923, 99: 108-16.—Alstead. S. The effect of chloral hydrate on the heart. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 938-41.—Campbell, R. E. The effects of chloral hydrate on the maternal and fetal organisms from the standpoint of experi- mental study. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 83-8.—DTrsay, S., & Priest, W. S. On the effect of chloral hydrate on the heart and cross striated muscle. Am. J. Physiol, 1924-25, 71: 563-73.— Fedorov, V. K. [Effect of chloral-hydrate on the higher nervous activity of the dog] Tr. Fiziol lab. Pavlova, 1936, 6: 73- 115.—Frommel, E. Les effets cardiaques du chloral; etude eiectrocardiographique experimentale. Arch. mal. cceur, 1927, 21: 441-50.—Guggenheimer, H., A Fisher, I. Experi- mentelle und klinische Beobachtungen iiber die gefasserwei- ternde Wirkung einiger Hypnotika, insbesondere kleiner seda- tiver Dosen von Chloralhydrat. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 177-9.—Hargreaves, G, W. A study of the incompatibility of chloral hydrate and alcohol in the presence of soluble salts. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1932, 21: 571-4.—Kataishi, K. Ueber das Verhalten des Chloralherzens bei Zunahme der Reizfre- quenz. Fol. pharm. jap., 1925, 1: Brev., 2.—Olszewski & Renescu, N. E. Sur le sort du chloral hydrate dans l'organisme, sa fixation dans les differents organes. Bull Soc chim. biol, Par., 1932, 14: 1510-30.—Rentz, E. Ueber die synergistische temperatursenkende Wirkung der Kombination Chloralhydrat- Antipyrin und deren Mechanismus. Arch. exp. Path., Berl, 1931, 161: 379-99— Rydin, H. Influence de l'hydrate de chloral sur Taction de Tadrenaline sur le cceur des mammiferes. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1927, 96:812-4.—Sechi, E. Sulla aum«ntata CHLORAL HYDRATE 559 CHLORAMINE-T resistenza degli animali stiroidati all'azione del cloralio. Riv. pat. sper., 1928, 3: 96-100.—Sollmann, T. A comparative study of the dosage and effects of chloral hydrate, isopral and bromural on cats. J. Am. M. Ass., 1908. Also repr.—Van Regemorter, D. Les troubles cinetiques dans les racines chloralisees et leur portee pour Tinterpretation des pheno- menes normaux. Cellule, Louvain, 1926-27, 37: pt 3, 41-73, pl.—Vogt, M. Die Verteilung von Arzneistoffen auf verschie- dene Regionen des Zentralnervensystems, zugleich ein Beitrag zu ihrer quantitativen Mikrobestimmung im Gewebe; Chloral- hydrat. Arch. exp. Path., Berl, 1935, 178: 629-38.—Watson, H. A. A critical study of methods of assay of chloral hydrate. Am. J. Pharm., 1930, 102: 506-25. ---- Poisoning. Kamphenkel, O. *Die antagonistische Wir- kung des Strychnins bei der Chloralhydrat- vergiftung. 23p. 8? Lpz., 1931. Vincelet, L. *Etude a propos de 2 cas de chloralisme aigu avec syndrome de R. Leroy. 63p. 8? Par., 1932. Wagner, K. *Ueber die Beeinflussung der Toxicitat von Chloralhydrat durch Gaben von Coffein und Coramin. 16p. 8? Giessen, 1931. Bonciu, C. Les lesions anatomo-pathologiques dans l'in- toxication par l'hydrate de chloral chez le lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1937, 124: 968-70. ------A loanid, N. Contributions a I'etude de la repartition de chloroforme et de l'hydrate de chloral dans l'intoxication experimentale par l'hydrate de chloral (intoxication par voie buccale, rectale et peritoneale) Ibid., 125: 771-4. ------ Intoxication par voie sous-cutanee et intraveineuse. Ibid., 775-8.—Chopra, R. N., A Chopra, G. S. Chloral hydrate and paraldehyde as drugs of addiction. Ind. M. Gaz., 1932, 67: 481.—Coto\ N. [Case of acute intoxi- cation with chloral hydrate] Cluj. med., 1933,14: 298.—Feller, A. Vergiftung mit Chloralhydrat. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., Wien, 1929, 9: 146-60.—Flandin, Rabeau, H., A Ukrainczyk. Dermite par intolerance au chloral; test cutane. Bull Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 1231-3.—Haskell, C. C. Caffeine as an antidote for hydrated chloral. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1925, 14: 964-8.—Pakhomichev, A. I. [Chloral poisoning in industrial workers] Mosk. med. J., 1924, 4: No. 8, 79-88 — Rising, L. W., A Lynn. E. V. A toxicological investigation of chloral hydrate. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1931, 20: 9-11. --- Therapeutic use. Anderson, E. D. The use of chloral hydrate in pediatric practice. Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 184-6.—Lewis. T.. A Dyer, F. J. A note on chloral hydrate in suppositories. Pharm. J., Lond., 1924, 113: 88-90.—Ravaud, C. J. Note sur la prepa- ration des suppositoires de chloral. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 49-56.—Roger, J. Contre-indication du chloral chez les cardiaques. Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., Par., 1924, 77: 466.—Schreiber, G. L'administration de chloral en medecine infantile. Bull, med., Par., 1934, 48: 87. CHLORALOSE. See Chloral, glucose. CHLORAMINE-T [including dichloram- ine] See also Toluene [and derivatives] Albat, O. *Chloramin-Heyden; seine bakteri- zide und therapeutische Wirkung in der Veteri- narmedizin. 32p. 8? Giessen, 1925. Rohrbach, A. *Versuche iiber para-Toluol- sulfon-Chloramidnatrium (Chloramin-Heyden) als Desinfektionsmittel [Heidelberg] 21p. 8? Bernburg a. S., 1925. Ballner, F., A Ruzek, O. [Study of chloramin as a desin- fectant] Voj. zdrav. listy, 1925, 1: 130-7.—Bergin, E. Unter- suchungen iiber Chloramin-Heyden. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 93: Orig., 465-9. ——— Chloramin-Heyden als Desinfektions- mittel. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1924, 16: Kongr. H., 4-7.—Bern- hauer, K., A Schon, K. Ueber Zuckeroxydationen und -zerset- zungen; die Einwirkung von Chloramin auf Glucose. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1928, 202: 159-63—Bjorling. C. O. [Analysis of chloramine] Sven. farm, tskr., 1936, 40: 271-305.—Carnot, P., A Bondouy, T. De la desinfection intestinale par la chlor- amine. Arch. med. chir. province, 1937, 27: 7-15.—Charlton. D. B., A Levine, M. Some observations on the germicidal efficiency of chloramine-T and calcium hypochlorite. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 30: 163-71.—Dietrich, A., A Fleischhauer, G. Neue Desinfektionsversuche mit Rein- und Rohchloramin- Heyden unter besonderer Berucksichtigung anaerober Sporen- bildner. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927,104: 429-35.—Dietzel. R.. A Schlemmer, F. Ueber die Desinfektionswirkung von p- Toluolsulfonchloramidnatrium, insbesondere von Chloramin- Heyden. Arch. Pharm., Berl, 1928, 266: 173-88.—Dobbertin. Warum wirken Antiseptika keimtotend? unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der unterchlorigen Saure (Chloramin-Mianin- Pantosept) ein chemisch-klinische Studie. Miinch. med, Wschr., 1924, 71: 129-32.—Engfeldt, N. O. Ueber p-Toluol- sulfochloramidnatrium Chloramin und seine Einwirkung auf gewisse organische Substanzen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1923, 126: 1-28. ------ [Chloramine; its chemical and antiseptic properties and its possible use in military medicine] Tskr. mil. halsov., 1928, 53: 203-10.—Falk. F. Ueber Chloramin- Heyden. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1925, 18: 1-8.—Fenton, R. A. Further experience with the dichloramin treatment of mastoid wounds. Ann. Otol. Rhinol, 1929, 38: 657-60.—Fetscher, R. Ueber Chloramin-Heyden. Med. Klin., Berl, 1924, 20: 1113-7.—Geilinger. Chloramin und Pantosept. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern. 1927, 18: 61-78.—Goldstein, W. Schwere Nierenschadigung und Uramie nach Anwendung von Chloramin-Heyden. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 153.— Gratrix, F. D. The chloramines. Brit. J. Dent. Sc, 1927, 71: 1-8.—Griffiths-Jones, E., Atkinson, H., A Hassan, A. A comparison of the relative killing power of chlorine and chlora- mine on schistosome cercariae of the human type, tdgether with a note on the relative stabilities of chlorine and chlora- mine. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1930-31, 24: 503-25.— Griinwald, M., A Bass, F. Ueber die Grundlagen der Ver- wendbarkeit des Chloramins als Antisepticum. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 2278-80.—Guiteras, A. F., A Schmelkes, F. C. The comparative action of sodium hypochlorite, chloramine-T, and azochloramid on organic substrates. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 107: 235-9. Also repr.—Hieber, L. Ist Rohchloramin fiir die Desinfektion von Haaren und Borsten technisch brauchbar? Munch, tierarztl Wschr., 1926,77: 515; 525; 541.—Hirschegger, A. Ueber die desinfektorische Wirkung von Rein- und Roh- Chloramin. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 159-61.—Hoder, F. Desinfektionsversuche mit Chloramin-Salbe. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1724-6.—Hofmann, P. Untersuchungen iiber das Desinfektionsmittel Roh-Chloramin-Heyden. Berl tierarztl Wschr., 1926, 42: 489-93.—Jackel, R. Praktische Versuche mit Chloramin-Heyden und Rohchloramin-Heyden als Desinfektionsmittel. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1923, 15: H. 11-12, 2-4.—Klimmer A Berger. Ueber die Desinfektions- wirkung des Chloramin-Heyden. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1921, 29: 508-10.—Koser, A. Ueber die Desinfektionswirkung von Chloramin (von Heyden) Zbl Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 99: 164-71.—Kopfstein, W. V. Some notes on chloramine T. Am. J. Pharm., 1923, 95: 101-4.—Kuhr, P. Ueberempfind- lichkeit gegen Chloramin. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 2004 — Linhart. W. Ueber Chloramin. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 1534.—Roehming, I. Unschadlichkeit des Desinfektionsmittels Chloramin fiir Haustiere. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 34: 678.—Sal en, E. B. Die Chloraminallergie. Acta med. scand., 1935, 86: 486-504.—Salkin. B. Dichloramine-T and chlor- osane. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1924, 13: 613-8.—Sauer, K. Klinische Versuche iiber die Verwendbarkeit des neuen Wund- heilmittels Tolid in der Veterinarchirurgie. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1921, 72: 209; 1922, 73: 107; 125.—Schouppe, K. Chloramin Heyden in der kleinen Chirurgie. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1927, 14: 657.—Seligmann, E., A Ditthorn, F. Ueber die Brauchbarkeit des Chloramins zu Desinfektionszwecken. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 2283.—Sobernheim. G., A Tomarkin, E. Ueber die Desinfektionswirkung des Chloramin Heyden. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 1081-5.—Storch, B. Ueber Chloramin-Heyden und seine Anwendung in der Geburtshilfe, Wochenpflege und Gynakologie. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 1658- 61.—Tolamine (chloramine-T) Brit. M. J., 1916, 1: 289.— Wernicke. H. Ueber Chloramin-Heyden, besonders als Mittel gegen Stomatitis ulcerosa. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 40: 331. CHLORANEMIA. See Anemia. CHLORANIL. See Quinone. CHLORBUTOL. See Chloretone. CHLORETONE. See also Acetone; Butyl alcohol. Cole, W. H., A Richmond, E. The use of chloretone as an anesthetic for Paramecium. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1924-25, 22: 231-3.—Davison. T. C. Chloretone per rectum in post-operative cases. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1926, 15: 443; 451.—Dawson, W. T. A note on chloretone anesthesia of dogs. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1926-27, 12: 139.—Kirk, W. H. Toxic effects of chloretone in cats. Vet. J., Lond., 1924, 80: 288.—Menko. H.S.N. Chloretone poisoning. Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 739.— Ohta, T. Ueber das Schicksal des Trichlorbuthylalkohols (Chloretons) im Tierkorper. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1935, 47: 2991.—Polak, B. [Doubtful value of chloretone as preservative] Bratisl lek. listy, 1929, 9: 281-4.—Rowe, L. W. The antispasmodic action of chloretone. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1924, 13: 22-7.—Terasaka, M. Studien uber die pharmakolo- gischen Wirkungen des Chloretons auf die verschiedenen iso- lierten glattmuskeligen Organe unter Berucksichtigung seines CHLORETONE 560 CHLORINE Angriffspunktes. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1928, 168.—Vacek, T., A Chovan, K. [Effect of acetonechloroform on blood circulation] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1932, 71: 137-9.—Wynter, W. E. The uses of chloretone. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 1245. CHLORHYDRIA. See Gastric juice. CHLORINE [and compounds] See also Halogen; also names of the parent compounds as for chloroacetic acid under Acetic acid, &c. Hayes, A. *The separation of the element chlorine into isotopes. 25p. 8? Chic, 1921. Bodenstein, M., A Schenk, P. W. Die photochemische Kinetik der Reaktion zwischen Chlor, Wasserstoff und Sauer- stoff. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1933, 20: 420-50.—From- mer, L., A Polanyi, M. Ueber heterogene Elementarreak- tionen; Einwirkung von Cb auf Cu. Ibid., Abt. A, 1928, 137: 201-8.—Hine, T. B. The manufacture of chlorine. Chem. Warf., 1921, 6: No. 4, 3-8. ------ The physical and chemical properties of chlorine. Ibid., No. 5, 11-6.—Kahane, E. Sur l'etat du chlore dans les substances biologiques. Bull. Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1937, 19: 720-30.—Magnus, A., A Muller, A. Ueber die Adsorption von Chlor an Kieselgel Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1930, 148: 241-60.—Rissel, V. Die Erzeugung und Verwendung von fliissigem Chlor. Arbeiter- schutz, 1928, 127-32.—Sagastume, C. A., A Solari, A. A. Las radiaciones abi6ticas del cloro. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 532-41.—Schwab, G. M. Neuere Versuche mit atomarem Chlor. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1936-37, 178: 123-37.— Scott, A. F., A Blair, C. M., jr. Magnetic susceptibilities of hydrochloric acid and lithium chloride solutions. J. Phys. Chem., 1933, 37: 475-82.—Scott, A. F., A Johnson, C. R. The atomic weight of chlorine; the ratio NOCl:Ag. Ibid., 1929, 33: 1975-86.—Stelling, O. Ueber die K-R6ntgenabsorptions- spektren einiger Chlorverbindungen in wassriger Losung. Naturwissenschaften, 1929, 17: 689. ------ Ueber den Zusammenhang zwischen chemischer Konstitution und K- Rontgenabsorptionsspektren. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1934, 24: 407-28.—Stone, S. B. The atomic weight of chlorine in meteorites and minerals of non-marine origin. Abstr. Theses Univ. Chicago, 1925-26, 4: 169-72.—Trehin, R. Etude comparative des spectres d'absorption des solutions aqueuses d'acide chlorhydrique et de divers chlorures dans Tultraviolet. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 1047-9.—Weigert, F.t A Keller- mann, K. Zur Photochemie des Chlors. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1923, 107: 1-40.—Weigert, F., A Nicolai. M. Zur Photo- chemie des Chlors. Ibid., 1927-28, 131: 267-77. ---- Chloric acid [HCIO3] and chlorates. Caesar, E. *Ueber die Wirkung der Chlorate auf das Blut des Menschen und einiger Tierarten [Rostock] 45p. 8? Berl., 1918. Amiel, J. Sur les melanges humides du chlorates et de soufre et sur quelques autres reactions des chlorates humides. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 787-9.—Douris, R., A Plessis, M. Recherche des chlorates et des bromates dans le sang et dans l'urine. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 107: 576-8.—Lyburn, E. F. S. J. Combustion of potassium chlorate tablets. Brit. M. I., 1937, 2: 1095.—Mayer, R. L. Der Mechanismus der Chlorat- wirkung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1922, 95: 351-77.—Peters, K., A Deutschlander, E. Ueber eine bromometrische Bestim- mung von Chloraten. Apothekerzeitung, 1926, 41: 594.— Stapp, C, A Bucksteeg, W. Untersuchungen iiber die Beein- flussbarkeit mikrobiologischer Vorgange im Boden durch das Unkrautbekampfungsmittel Natriumchlorat. Zbl Bakt., 2. Abt., 1937-38, 97: 1-33.—Ulrich. J. L., A Shternov, V. A. The action of chlorates, in particular potassium chlorate on blood in animals. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1928, 34: 391-406.—Unna, P., jr. Pasta kali chlorici cum creta. Derm. Wschr., 1914, 64: 1132. ---- Chloric acid and chlorates: Poisoning. See also in 3. ser. Potassium, chlorate. Dumans, P. *A propos d'un cas d'intoxication aigue par le chlorate de potasse. 37p. 8? Par., 1931. Eberhardt, W. [R. W.] *Das Blutbild bei der Vergiftung mit chlorsaurem Kali. 22p. 8? Berl., 1927. Lehnert, F. *Ueber todliche Vergiftung durch chlorsaures Kali bei einer Gravida. 37p. 8? Lpz., 1912. Bosaeus, W. Zur Kenntnis der Chloratvergiftungen. Upp- sala lak.foren.forh., 1931-32,n.F., 37: 341-96,pl—Fitch. C. P., Boyd. W. L., A Hewitt, E. A. Toxicity of sodium chlorate (NaC103) for cattle. Cornell Vet., 1929, 19: 373-6.—JakBch, R. von. Ein Fall von Toxikose durch chlorsaures Kali. Med. Klin., Berl, 1916, 12: 682.—Kayser, P. Ueber Vergiftung durch chlorsaures Kalium vom gerichtsarztlichen Standpunkte. Friedreichs Bl. gerichtl. Med., 1908, 59: 289; passim.—Lip- schitz, W. Ueber die Toxizitat des Chlorats. Arch, exp Path., Lpz., 1932, 164: 570-5.—Maldarescu, N. [Poisoning by 20 grains of potassium chlorate; recovery] Spitalul, 1910, 30: 59-66.—Nielsen, E. [Case of potassium chlorate poisoning ending in death] Ugeskr. larger, 1930, 92: 694-7.—Ryazanov, A. V. [Morphological alterations in the human blood in potas- sium chlorate poisoning; case] Sibirsk. vrach, 1915,2: 78-83.— Ridella, A. Valutazione della ricerca chimica praticata sul cadavere negli avvelenamenti pel clorato di potassio. Gior. internaz. sc. med., 1913, n. ser., 35: 307-12.—Richardson, A. P. Toxic potentialities of continued administration of chlorate for blood and tissues. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1937, 59: 101-13.—Steyn, D. G. The toxicity of sodium chlorate. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1933, 1: 157-62.—Strzyzowski, C. Sur un cas d'intoxication foudroyante provoquee par chlorate de soude. Ann. med. leg., 1931, 11: 528-37.—Tarasov, V. A. [Symptoms and therapy in poisoning with Berthollet's fluid] Klin, med., Moskva, 1928, 6: 762-71.—Trabucchi, E. Avvele- namento sperimentale acuto e cronico da clorato di potassio. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 889-92.—Vinogradov, V. V. [Poisoning by potassium chlorate] Univ. izviest., Kiev, 1908, 48: med. pt, 43-74.—Weichselbaum [Vergiftung mit Kali chloricum] Mitt. Ges. inn. Med. Kinderh. Wien, 1908, 7: 30-4. ---- Chlorides [MCI] See also Blood chloride; also names of heavy metals as Lead; Mercury, &c. Hoffmann, J. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Alkali- und Bariumsilberchloride. p.25-8. 8? Wien, 1933. Forms H. 302, Mitt. Inst. Radiumforsch., Wien. Allison, E. R., A Muller, J. H. The behavior of germanium tetrachloride and related chlorides, especially arsenious chloride, with concentrated hydrochloric acid. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 2833-40.—Biernacki, E. Kochsalz und Kaliumsalz. Zschr. exp. Path. Ther., 1910-11, 8: 685-94.—Carre, P., & Libermann, D. Sur la preparation des chlorures d'acides au moven du chlore de thionyle. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 1422.— Dolian. F. E., A Briscoe, H. T. The viscosities of solutions of chlorides in certain solvents. J. Phys. Chem., 1937, 41: 1129-38.—Ferrenbach, C. Paramagnetisme du chlorure de cobalt anhydre a l'etat pur et en solution dans le chlorure de cadmium ou dans le chlorure de manganese. J. phys. radium, Par., 1937, 7. ser., 8: 11-22.—Fleury, P., & Ambert, P. Decomposition partielle des chlorures alcalins au cours de Tincineration des matieres organiques, et en particulier des matieres organiques azotees. Bull. Soc chim. biol, Par., 1928, 10: 869-78.—Johnson, C. R. Hydrolysis of alkali chlorides. J. Phys. Chem., 1935, 39: 791-5.—Matignon, C, A Valentin, J. Diagrammes de solidification du systeme MgClr-KCl-BaClj. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33- 34: 267-80.—Nickels, L., A Allmand, A. J. Hittorf transference numbers of solutions of potassium, sodium, and lithium chlo- rides in water and in one-tenth molar hvdrochloric acid. J. Phys. Chem., 1937, 41: 873-86.—Pernet, J. Pouvoir rotatoire magnetique du chlorure cereux en solution acqueuse; variation thermique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 376.—Todd, J. P., A Sillar, I. M. The effect of the chlorides of a few well-known bases on bacterial growth. Pharm. J., Lond., 1934, 132: 333. ---- Chlorides: Mineralogy. Debler, E. *Zur Kenntnis der ozeanischen Salzablagerungen [Erlangen] 48p. 8? Eisleben, 1913. Fastert, C. P. J. *TJeber das Wachstum von Chlornatriumkristallen. p.265-324. 8? Kiel, 1911. Gross, H. *Zur Bildung der ozeanischen Salzablagerungen. 46p. 8? Erlangen, 1914. Grunewald [J. G.] W. *Zur Kenntnis der ozeanischen Salzablagerungen. 44p. 8? Erlan- gen, 1913. Kunneth, F. *Studien iiber die ozeanischen Salzablagerungen. 30p. 8? Erlangen, 1913. Przibram, K. Bemerkungen iiber das natiir- liche blaue Steinsalz. p.567-9. 8? Wien, 1932. Forms No. 298, Mitt. Inst. Radiumforsch., Wien. Roll, J. *Zur Bildung der ozeanischen Salzablagerungen. 38p. 8? Erlangen, 1913. Wollner, E. *Beitrage zur Kenntnis der ozeanischen Salzablagerungen. 33p. 8? Er- langen, 1913. Upindra Borcar, V. Quantidade de cloreto de s6dio puro contido no sal de algumas marinhas de Goa. Arq. Esc. med. cir. Nova Goa, 1931, ser. A, 859-66. CHLORINE 561 CHLORINE ---- Chlorides: Potassium chloride [KC1] See also Chlorine, Pharmacology. Brodsky. A. E.. A Filippowa, N. S. Die Refraktionen der Elektrolytlosungen; die vollstandige Refraktionskurve von Kaliumchlorid. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1935-36, 31: 227-36.—Kamienski, B., A Inglot, J. Dielectric potential of a potassium chloride solution at different hydrogen ion concen- trations. Bull internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1936, ser. A, 255-7.— McBain, J. W., A Dawson, C. R. The diffusion of potassium chloride in aqueous solution. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., i935, 148: ser. A, 32-9.—Osterhout, W. J. V., A Kamerling, S. E. The accumulation of electrolytes; the accumulation of KC1 in models. J. Gen. Physiol, 1935, 19: 167-78.—Saxton, B., A Smith, R. P. The activity coefficient of potassium chloride in aqueous solution from boiling point data. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 2626-36.—Smith, R. P. The activity coefficient of potassium chloride in aqueous solutions at 0° from electro- motive force and freezing point data. Ibid., 1933, 55: 3279- 82.—Wulff. P. Breite des Absorptionsstreifens und Dispersion des Kaliumchlorids. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1933, 21: 353-67. ---- Chlorides: Sodium chloride [NaCl] See also in 3. ser. Salt. Berg, R. Et.was iiber Kochsalz. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 872-4.—Bergauer, V., Boucek, J., A Podrouzek, V. In- fluence du serum humain sur la cristallisation du chlorure de sodium. C. rend. Soc biol, 1934, 117: 174-6.—Bliimner, H. Das Salz im klassischen Altertum. Univ. Zurich Festgabe, 1914, pt 5, 1-21.—Burrage, L. J. The diffusion of sodium chloride in aqueous solutions. J. Phys. Chem., 1932, 36: 2166-74.—Delavenna, L., A Maillard, J. Sur l'oxydation eiectrolytique du chlorure de sodium en chlorate de sodium. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 202: 1663.—Dessy, G. Le modifica- zione di disposizione dei cristalli di cloruro sodico nel siero di sangue in stati morbosi vari. Diagnosi, 1935, 15: 237-51.— Glatzel, H. Zur Geschichte und Geographie des Kochsalzes. Hippokrates, Stuttg.. 1937, 8: 73-8.—Goy. S. Ueber die VerfalschunTsmoglichkeit von Speisesalz durch koehsalzreiehe Kalisalze. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1913, 26: 185- 7.—Gulbransen, E. A. Relative partial molal heat contents and partial molal heat capacities of sodium chloride solutions. Univ. Pittsburg Bull, 1934, 31: No. 1, 143-9.—Harned, H. S-, & Nims, L. F. The thermodynamic properties of aqueous sodium chloride solutions from 0 to 40°. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 423-32.—Java), A. Les bienfaits et les mefaits du sel Hygiene, Par., 1914, 4: No. 38, 12-4.—Johnson, C. R. The atomic mass of sodium; the sodium chloride-silver ratio. J. Phys. Chem., 1933, 37: 923-33.—Kellogg. J. H. Chlorid of sodium—common salt. Good Health, 1936, 71: 271; 294; 332.—Kestner. O. Das Kochsalz. Derm. Wschr., 1931, 92: 641-5.—Orr. T. G. The romance of common salt. Sc. Am. Month., 1934, 39: 449-54.—Patscheke, G. Die Loslichkeit des Kochsalzes in flussigem Ammoniak. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1932-33, 163: 340-50.—Peters, C. A. The electrolysis of sodium chloride with the mercury cathode; the reactions in a system of nickel or platinum, mercury, and sodium chloride. Am. J. Sc, 1911, 32: 365-87. Also repr.—Petrowa, E. K. Mikrobiologie des Kochsalzes. Arch. Mikrob.. Berl, 1933, 4: 326-47.—Pritzker, J., A Jungkunz. R. Zur Bestimmung des Wassergehaltes in Kochsalz. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1929, 20: 65-9.—Rappin & Gros«eron, T. La flore microbienne du sel; ses dangers pour l'hygiene et pour certaines industries. Hyg. gen. appl, Par., 1910, 5: 257-75.—Shippee. V. C. Note on pure sodium chloride. Chem. News, Lond., 1917, 116: 213.—Skinner, W. W. The removal of barium chloride from table salt. Science, 1916, n. per., 44: 212.— Valeri, G. B. Sul contenuto batterico del sale da cucina e sua reale importanza pratica per I'igiene. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1912, 370-4. Also Onore (In) del Prof. A. Celli, Tor., 1913, 25: 113-25.—Young, T. F.. A Vogel. O. G. The relative heat contents of the constituents of aqueous sodium chloride solutions. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 3030-40. ---- Chlorides: Sodium chloride: Therapeutic use. See also names of diseases as Addison's disease; Intestine, Obstruction; Uremia, &c. Viala, P. F. J. E. ^Contribution a I'etude de l'emploi du chlorure de sodium en therapeutique chirurgicale [Paris] 166n. 8? Lille, 1936. Achard. C. The role of sodium chlorid in therapeutics. Mod. Med., Chic, 1908, 17: 87; 123; 146; 173; 200.—Chatelain. Du role de chlorure de sodium en therapeutique. Rev. vit. mil, Par., 1927, 11: 12-32.—Delmanto. A. A therapeutica moderna pelas solucoes hypertonicas endovenosas de NaCl e sua applicacao nas occlusoes dynamicas postoperatorias. Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1932, 8: 33.—Gib°on. A. E. Salt, the world's germ destrover. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1934, 11: 8-11.— Glatzel, H. Kochsalz als Heilmittel Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 73-8.—Gongulee. M. Potentized sodium chloride. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1937, 30: 291.—Hamburger. .1. Idies actuelles Bur la therapeutique par le chlorure de sodium. Bull een. ther., 1936, 187: 286-93.—Heim. P.. A John, M. K. [Is it dangerous to administer by the mouth normal salt solutions in 112386—vol. 3, 4th sebies---36 the intoxications of infancy?] Orv. hetil, 1913, 57: 759.— Lhnson, A. S. Sodium chloride therapy. N. England J. M., 1936, 215: 438-43.—Karasawa, K. Some ways of employing the common salt. Sei i kwai, 1917, 36: No. 2, 10-2.—Link. R. Einnahme von NaCl. ein Mittel zur Verminderungdei Sehweiss- bildung bei Phthisikern und auf Marschen und zur Verhutung von Magenstorungen bei Anstrengimgen und Hitze. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1915, 62: 1214.—Neal, K. P. The role of water and sodium chloride in medicine and surgery. South. M. A S., 1933, 95: 374-7.—Orr, T. G. Salt in medicine. Med. Herald, 1927. 46: 277-80.—Romalo, E., A Dumitresco. Ad- ministration du chlorure de sodium aux nephretiques, chlo- ruremiques et azotemiques. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1914, 76: 676— Salt in the diet. Lancet, Lond., 1917, 1: 670.—Salvesen, H. A. [Sodium chloride as neutrality regulator in the organism] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1927, 88: 1124-30.—Wouters, J. T. ISodium muriatic in the treatment of Basedow's disease and diseases of the pituitary gland] Geneesk. gids, 1936, 14: 387-98. ---- Determination. Barkus, O. A note on the determination of chloride-ions. Am. J. Physiol, 1924, 68: 349-53.—Brahmachari, B. B. A simple method for estimating the available chlorine in bleaching powder. Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 251.—Davis, W. H., A Kelly. C. B. Photodiscoloration of orthotolidine and artificial standards for free chlorine test in water. Stud. Div. Lab. N. York State Dep. Health, 1932-34, 7: 757-9.—Fairhall, L. T., A Heim, J. W. A rapid micro method of chloride analysis. Proc. Am. Soc Biol Chem., 1932, 8: p. xciii. Also J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 968-70.—Gooch, F. A., A Read, H. L. The electrolytic determination of chlorine in hydrochloric acid with the use of the silver anode. Am. J. Sc, 1909, 28: 543-52. Also repr.—Martin, F. Methode rapide d'analyse quantitative des solutions d'hyposulfite-carbonate-chlorure de sodium. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1918,7. ser., 17:716.—Prigge.R. Die Fehler der Chlorbestimmung nach der Bangschen Mikromethode. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 130: 442; 1923. 137: 484.—Yoe, J. H. A convenient apparatus for the determination of low concen- trations of chlorine in chlorine-air mixtures. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1924-25, 10: 1041-5. ---- Determination—in biological material. See also Blood chloride; Gastric juice. &c. Aitken, R. S. On the measurement of chlorine ion potentials in the presence of proteins. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 1239-45.—Ambard, L., A Chretien, A. Recherches sur les isotopes du chlore dans des urines. Bull Soc chim. biol, Par., 1926, 8: 1103-5.—Birner, M. Eine verbesserte Methode zur Chlorbestimmung in Organen und Nahrungsmitteln. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 61: 700-6.—Berend, N. Eine jodometrische Mikromethode zur Bestimmung der Chloride. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 252: 362.—Bogdandy, S. Zur Chlor- bestimmung im organischen Material Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1922, 120: 30-41—Castilla. M. M., A Rivas Goday. J. J. Algunas observaciones sobre el metodo Charpentier-Wolbard. Bol. farm, mil , Madr., 1933, 11: 1-3.— Calatroni, R., A Tschopp, E. Neue kolorimetrische Mikromethode zur Bestimmung des Chlorions in organischen Fliissigkeiten. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 208: 274-8.—Christiansen, H. Chlorine ion determina- tions in ventricular fluids, supplemented with a few cisternal and spinal fluids in comparison with the corresponding blood serum. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1936-37, 22: 803-5. Also Hospitals- tidende, 1936, 79: 496-504.—Claudius, M. A new method for the micro-determination of chlorine in blood and other albuminiferous media. Acta med. scand., 1924, 61: 4-7. Also Ugeskr. laeger. 1922, 84: 1366-72. Also Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1922, 34. Kongr., 138-40.—Davies, W. L. The determination of chlorides in dairy products and biological material. Analyst, Lond., 1932, 57: 79-85.— Dcfrise, A. Di una modificazione al metodo di Leschke per la dimostrazionc nei tessuti del cloruro di sodio. Monit. zool. ital, 1926, 32: 14-9.—Delaville, M.. A Broun, D. Dosage du chlore dans les organes et dans le sang. Bull Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1927, 9: 621-3.—D re von. B. Recherches sur le dosage volum6trique du chlore dans les milieux biologiques riches en lipides. ll)id., 1935, 17: 136-55.—Glomaud, G., A Bon-Bernatet.«, G. Sur le dosage du chlore urinaire. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1934, 8 ser., 19: 437-42.—Griffin, A. E. Determination and estima- tion of residual chlorine. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1936, 26: 719- 24.—Hearn, J. E. A note on Friend's method for the estima- tion of chlorides. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20: 302.—Hold- ridge, C. E., A Cavett, J. W. The determination of urine chlorides with mercuric nitrate. Ibid., 303.-—Jeffery, W. H. Note on the Volhard-Harvev method for the estimation of chlorides in urine. Ibid., 1927-28, 13: 687.—Kahane, E., & Dumont, M. R. Dosage du chlore dans les substances biolo- giques. Bull. Soc chim. biol, Par., 1933, 15: 1247-55 — Keys, A. The microdetermination of chlorides in biological materials; presentation of a method and an analysis of its use. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: 389-403. Also repr.—Linderstr0m- Lang, K., Palmer. A. H., A Holter, H. Beitrage zur enzy- matischen Histochemie; Mikrobestimmung von Chlor in Geweben. Zschr. physiol Chem., 1935, 231: 226-30 — Mardasheva, S. R. [VotoCek's method of determination of chlorides in urine] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 243-5.—Mark- walder, J. Die Bestimmung der Kochsalzbilanz, speziell bei diatetischen Kuren. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 298.— CHLORINE 562 CHLORINE Obermer, E., A Milton, R. Eine mikrophotometrisohe Methode zur Chlorbestimmung; Schnellbestitnmung von Chlor in biologi- schen Medien. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 251: 329.—Pico, O. M., lV Murtagh, J. J. Metodo para el dosaje del eloro en los tejidos. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1921, 34: sect. soc. biol, 286-9. Also ('. rend. Soc. biol, 1922, 86: 405.—Prikladowizky, S.. A Apollonow, A. Jodometrische Mikromethode zur Bestimmung der Chloride. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 200: 135-44.—Rose, C. F. M. The determination of chloride in body fluids by direct titration. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 30: 1140-6— Rusznyak, S., A Kellner, D. Die Bestimmunc dei Chloride in Organen und Nahrungsmitteln. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 133: 350-4.— Sassier, R. Sur le dosage volumetrique du sodium en vue de la determination du rapport Na/Cl dans les urines. C. rend. Soc biol, 1937, 126: 305-7.—Sendroy, J., jr. Microdetermination of chloride in biological fluids, with solid silver iodate; gaso- metric analysis. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 120: 335-403. ------ Titrimetric analysis. Ibid., 405-17.------Colorimetric analysis. Ibid., 419-39. ------ Note on errors in the analysis of chloride in albuminous urine. Ibid., 441-5.—Sunderman, F. W., A Williams, P. The analysis of chloride in tissues. Ibid., 279-85. Also repr.—Torok, G., A Neufeld, L. Organ- chloranalysen bei ganz jungen Hunden. Mschr. Kinderh., 1934, 60: 20-3.—Urbach, E.. A Fantl, P. Ueber eine quantita- tive Methode, um Chloride in kleinsten Gewebsmengen zu bestimmen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 384.—Vancura, A., Anderle, E. M., A Kafka, H. [Urinary chloride level] Cas. lek. desk., 1933, 72: 581-4.—Vladesco, R. Le dosage des chlorures dans les liquides organiques. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1925, 92: 546.—Whitehorn, J. C. Concerning chloride de- terminations by the modified Volhard titration. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 74: 299-301. Also repr. ---- gas [including nascent chlorine] Bartleti, D. K. Handling liquid chlorine. Proc. Nat. Safety Counc, 1921, 10: 558-65—Dienert. F., A Etrillard, P. Action du chlore libre sur les microbes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1927, 185: 621-3.—Fries, A. A. About chlorine. Chem. Warf., 1925, 11: 13-6.—Georgescu. V., A Tolescu, G. [Effect of chlorine gas on horses] Bev. san. mil, Bucur., 1929, 28: 135-46.—Macworth, N. W. Electrolytic chlorogen. Ind. M. Gaz., 1922, 57: 361-5—Stepanov-Grigoriev, I. I., A Valdokhin, F. M. [et al] [Effect of gaseous chlorine on the microflora of the upper respiratory tract] J. microb., Moskva, 1937, 18: 834-40.—Wiley. E. J. B., A Fcord, S. G. On active chlorine. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1934, ser. A, 147: 309-32. ---- gas: Poisoning. See also Chemical warfare; Gas, poisonous. Kramer, O. *Ueber Chlorgasvergiftung [Ba- sel] 27p. 8? Berl., 1917. Baader, E. W. Premiers secours en cas d'intoxication par le chlore. Bruxelles med., 1933-34, 14: 1245.—Carrari, G. G. Fissazione di cloro sulle prime vie aeree. Arch. ital. otol, 1925, 36: 601-16.—Chiri, C. Postumi di intossicazioni da gas cloro. Med. lavoro, 1936, 27: 269-76. Also Boll. Soc med. chir., Pavia, 1937, 51: 25-34.—Ciaburri, G. L'intossi- cazione da cloro. Med. lavoro, 1934, 25: 166-72.—Folkhard, S. Zum Chlorgasausbruch in einer Zellulosefabrik. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1931, 37: 181-3.—Kritschewsky, J. L., A Friede. K. A. Die Pathogenese der toxischen Wirkung des gasformigen Chlors. Krankheitsforschung, 1927, 4: 213-28.— Lutz, G. Chlorgasvergiftung und Chlorgewohnung. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1927, n. F., 4: 175.—McCord, C. P. Industrial poisonina from low concentrations of chlorine gas. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1687. Also J. Med., Cincin., 1927-28, 8: 84 — Pernice, H. Mitralstenose nach mehrfachen Chlorgasver- giftungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1644-6.—Stout, P. S. Chlorin gas burns of inside of right cheek, anterior and posterior pillars, right side of soft palate, posterior pharyngeal wall, larynx, trachea, and bronchi. Laryngoscope, 1935, 45: 307. —:— gas: Therapeutic use. See Chlorine, Therapeutic use. ---- Hydrochloric acid. See also Achlorhydria; Gastric juice; Stomach, Secretion; also in 3. ser. Acid, hydrochloric. Burrafe, L. J., A Allirand, A. J. The diffusion of one-tenth molar hydrochloric acid through aqueous solutions of potassium, sodium, and lithium chlorides. J. Phys. Chem., 1937, 41: 887-94.—Christiansen, J. Ueber den Nachweis der Salzsaure in der Medizin. Zschr. Biol, 1914, 64: 549-58, 2 pl—Cos- teanu, N. D., A Cocosinschi, A. S. De Taction de Tacide chlorhydrique sur les sulfates et les aluns. Bull Acad, rou- main., 1933-34, 16: 122-30.—Delort, M., A Roche. Echelle colorimetrique destinee a permettre, a l'aide d'un solution de vert brillant, Tevaluation rapide de la teneur en acide chlor- hydrique libre d'un liquide donne. C. rend. Soc biol, 1918, 81: 646-9.—Faull, J. H., jr., A Forbes, G. S. Equilibria, com- plex ions and eleotrometric titrations; iodine or bromine in hydrochloric acid. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 1809-20.— Gooch. F. A., A Gates, F. L. The phenomena of the electro- lytic decomposition of hydrochloric acid. Am. J. Sc, 1909, 28: 435-44. Also repr.—Griffiths, J. G. A., A Norrish, R. G. W. The induction period of the photochemical reaction between hydrogen and chlorine. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1934, ser. A, 147: 140-51.—Guitton, L. Sur le potentiel du fer dans Tacide chlorhydrique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 203: 1254-7.—Kilpi, S. Einwirkung von Chlorwasserstoff auf Propylalkohol; zur Beziehung zwischen der Reaktionsgeschwindigkeit und der elektrostatischen Aktivitat. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1933, 166: 285-304.—Kornfeld, G., A Miiller, H. Zur photo- chemischen Bildung des Chlorwasserstoffs. Ibid., 1925, 117: 242-56.—Lanz, W. Du pouvoir d'adsorption de Tacide chlorhydrique par Thydroxide d'aluminium colloidal. Praxis, Bern, 1937, 26: 501.—Lomonaco, D. L'azione delT acido cloridrico alio stato nascente sui fosfati tricalcici e su altri sali insolubili (nota preventiva) Arch. sc. biol, Nap., 1928, 12: 605-9.—Michaelis, L., A Mizutani, M. Der Einfluss der Neutralsalze auf das Potential einer HCl-Losung gegen die Wasserstoffelektrode. Zschr. phys. Chemie, 1924, 112: 68- 82.—Murdoch, P. G., A Barton, R. C. The activity coefficients of hydrochloric acid in aqueous solutions containing either sodium dithionate or perchloric acid. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 4074-9.—New metal used to ship hydrochloric acid, Science News Lett., 1935, 27: 41.—Noyes. A. A., A Ellis. J. H. The free energy of hydrochloric acid in aqueous solution. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1917, 39: 2532-44.—Ritchie, M., A Norrish, R. G. W. The photosynthesis of hydrogen chloride; oxygen free mixtures. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1933, ser. A, 140: 112- 25.—Rodebush, W. H., A Klingelhoefer, W. C. The reaction of chlorine with hydrogen. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1932, 18: 531.—Roth. W. A., A Richter, H. Die Bildungswarme von Chlorwasserstoff und seinen verdunnten Losungen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 170: 123-33.—Schaufler, C. Anti- septische Wirkung chlorierter Salzsaurelosungen. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 2497-2500,—Schroder. Ueber den zulassigen Gehalt von Abgasen an Salzsaure. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1926, n. F., 3: 76.—Szabo, Z. Ueber die Ionenaktivitaten der Salzsaure. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1935, 174: 22-32 — Trehin, R. Influence de la temperature sur Tabsorption des solutions aqueuses d'acide chlorhydrique dans Tultraviolet Iointain. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 1269-71. ----- Absorption des solutions aqueuses d'acide chlorhydrique dans Tultraviolet Iointain. J. phys. radium., Par., 1933, 7. ser. 4: 440-56, pl.------A Vodar, B. Spectre d'absorption du gaz chlorhydrique liquefie dans Tultraviolet Iointain. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 1063-5.—Wartenberg, H. von, A Hanisch, K. Die Bildungswarme von Chlorwasserstoff. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1932, 161: 463. ---- Hydrochloric acid: Pharmacology and toxicology. See also Acidosis. Achard, A., Verne, J. [et al] Action des injections intra- veineuses d'acide chlorhydrique sur les protides, les lipides, la reserve alcaline et les graisses du rein chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 115: 355.—Arena, J. M. Pyloric stricture following the ingestion of muriatic acid. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 331.—Cleland, J. B. A case of hydrochloric acid poisoning with sloughing of part of the oesophagus. Med. J. Australia, 1920, 1: 170.—De Nito, G. Contributo speri- mentale alio studio delT azione delT acido cloridrico sulT or- ganismo specialmente in riguardo al sistema osseo. Riv. pat. sper., 1928, 3: 36-43, 2 pl—Finzi, O. Causticazioni da ingestione di acido cloridrico. Osp. maggiore Novara, 1935, 12: 368-76.—Forni, G. Stenosi totale esofagea da ingestione di acido cloridrico; gastrostomia; stenosi secondaria serrata del piloro; gastroenterostomia anteriore con complementare alia Braux; dilatazione graduate delT esofago mediante cateterismo retrogrado; guarigione completa dopo un anno. Policlinico, 1936, 43: sez. prat., 893.—Fourcroy, M. Action de solution diluees d'acide chlorhydrique sur des racines en voie de crois- sance. C. rend. Soc biol, 1933, 113:308-11. ------ Modi- fications anatomiques dans des racines traumatisees par un contact de leur pointe avec Tacide chlorhydrioue concentre. Ibid., 1934, 115: 917-21 —Gallagher, W. J. Effect of injec- tions of hydrochloric acid on the gastric and duodenal mucosae. Arch. Surg., 1928, 17: 613-26—Gatta, R. Su un caso di stenosi pilorica da ingestione di acido cloridrico. Arch. ital. mal. app. diger., 1936, 5: 593-601, ch.—Gworkowna, J., A Szabuniewicz, B. TEffect of administration of hydrochloric acid into the stomach on the number of leukocytes in the blood] Med. dosw., 1930, 11: 183-8.—Kin, Y., A Kin, S. Ueber die Beziehung der Acidose auf den intermediaren Stoffwechsel; iiber die akute Salzsiiurevergiftung. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1934, 24: 67.—La Barre, J., A Goflfin, R. L'hypersecretion biliaire consecutive a l'injection intraduodenale d'acide chlorhydrique dilue est-elle d'origine humorale? C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 123: 521-3.—Ledrut, J. Effet de l'injection intraduodenale d'acide chlorhydrique dilue sur la glycemie chez Raia clavata. Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1934, 5. ser., 20: 1085-90.—Liebmann, E. Ueber einen Fall von Abgang der Magenschleimhaut durch den Darm nach Vergiftung mit konzentrierter Salzsaure. Miinch. med. Wschr.. 1917, 64: 1292-5.—Lino, G. Reazione parados6a ipoglicemiazzante del glucosio nelT iperglicemia da acido cloridrico. Arch. sc. biol, Bologna, 1933, 19: 194-203.— Magne, H., A Remy, P. Les actions toxiques eiementaires de quelques corps generateurs d'acide chlorhydrique par hydrolyse. Bull Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1937, 19: 1092-104.—Magne, H., & Trimbach, H. Recherches sur Themolyse par quelques com- CHLORINE 563 CHLORINE poses generateurs d'acide chlorhydrique. Ibid., 1082-91.— Mendeleev, P., Hannevart, G., A Platoutov, C. Influence des injections d'HCl sur des alterations nucieaires et sur des changements de la permeabilite cellulaire in vivo. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1926, 94: 1272-4.—Pop, A., A Jamandi, G. Pan- kreasnekrose nach akuter Salzsaurevergiftung. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 2382-4.—Posthuma, J. H. [Case of hydrochloric poisoning with extended formation of pavement epithelium in the stomach] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937, 77: 623-7.— Pulvcr, W. Beitrag zur Frage der Hyperglykamie nach Lasionen am Verdauungstraktus; Verlauf einer Salzsaurever- giftung unter Berucksichtigung der biologischen Leukozyten- kurve und der Senkungsreaktion. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1932, 62: 971.—Stehle, R. L. A study of the effect of hydrochloric acid on the mineral excretion of dogs. J. Biol. Chem., 1917, 31: 461-70. Also repr.—Stratford, H. Poisoning with hydro- chloric acid; recovery. Brit. M. J., 1920, 2: 104.—Tavernier. Brulure totale de l'estomac par Tacide chlorhydrique. Lyon chir., 1934, 31: 457. ---- Hydrochloric acid: Therapeutic use. See also names of diseases. Baldor, J. F. La aplicacion para-enteral del acido clorhfdrico; su fundamento; estado actual y empleo clinico. Rev. med. cubana, 1935, 46: 301-16.—Beszedits, D. de. Dilute hydro- chloric acid intravenously and intramuscularly; therapia sterilisans magna? Med. World, 1934, 52: 111; 243.—Bittinger, S. M. A study of chemical hydrochloric acid, especially as to its pharmacological action and therapeutic uses. South. M. A S., 1925, 87: 422-8.—Bosma, H. The rationale of HC1 in- jections. Am. Med., 1930, 25: 542—Craig, M. A. The use of hydrochloric acid intravenously. Med. World, 1934, 52: 640.—Ellis, C. H. Experiences with hydrochloric acid. Ibid., 1935, 53: 458.—Ferguson, B. Hydrochloric acid. Bull. Off. Pract., 1934, 7: 103-8. ------ Observations on the intra- venous injection of an acid. Ibid., 136-40. ------The story of hydrochloric acid as a germicide. Ibid., 1935-36, 9: 3-7. ------ HC1; as a local antiseptic. Ibid., 102. ------ Hydro- chloric acid in the laboratory. Ibid., 175-7. ------ Nine years with hydrochloric acid. Ibid., 1936-37, 10: 99-114. -----The local and intravenous use of hydrochloric acid. Clin. M. A S., 1935, 42: 282-4. ------ Stronger solutions of hydrochloric acid. Med. World, 1935, 53: 112-4. ------ The finding of a germicide. Ibid., 508-10. ------ Hydro- chloric acid therapy in hemorrhagic colitis and septic sore throat; a clinical study for the orthodox. Ibid., 1936, 51: 381-5. ------ Hydrochloric acid in local application. Ibid., 1937, 55: 266.—Handly, J. W. The intravenous use of hydro- chloric acid in infections. Clin. M. A S., 1933, 40: 351.— Hanes, G. S. Treatment of pruritus ani, pruritus vulvae and rectal prolapse by hypodermic injections of hydrochloric acid. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1929, 29: 112-26. ------ Further ob- servations on the use of hydrochloric acid. Ibid., 1934, 35: 79-92.—Intravenous hydrochloric acid in the treatment of disease. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 534-7.—Jackson, E. D. The hydrochloric solution intravenously. Med. Wrorld, 1934, 52: 309.—Jarotzky, A. I. [Use of large doses of dilute HC1] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 9-15.—Long, M. A., A Ferguson, B. Hydrochloric acid in surgery. Clin. M. A S., 1936, 43: 336.— McClure, J. C, A Ellis, H. A. Notes on the administration of hydrochloric acid. Lancet, Lond., 1921, 2: 271-3.—Moore, H. C. Hydrochloric acid.—a germicide or a healing agent? Med. World, 1936, 54: 577-9.—Osol, A. Concerning the prepa- ration of hydrochloric acid solutions. Ibid., 1935, 53: 653.— Pleasants, H., jr. Discussion of the paper of Dr Burr Ferguson. Bull Off. Pract., 1935-36, 9: 25-9. ------ The forum of HC1 therapv. Med. World, 1936, 54: 586. ------ Ferguson, B., A Guy, W. B. The forum of HC1 therapy. Ibid., 1937, 55: 59.—Stafne, E. C. The effect of therapeutic doses of dilute hydrochloric acid on the teeth. Proc Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 157-9.—Wood, F. L. Hydrochloric acid therapy. Northwest M., 1937, 36: 96-8. --- Hypochlorous acid [HCIO] and hypochlo- rites. See also in 3. ser., Dakin's solution. Behrens, O. *Ueber die Einwirkung von Natriumhypochlorit auf imidenthaltende Stoffe. 42p. 8? Kiel, 1910. Audile, M. Eaux de Javel et solutions chlorees. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1933, 26: 748-51.—Beck, C. S. The effect of surgical solution of chlorinated soda (Dakin's solution) in the pericardial cavity. Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 1659-71.— Dias da Silva, R. A. Doseamento da alcalinidade no liquido de Dakin. Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1927, 3: 337-40.—Fonseca, M. V., jr. Sobre o preparacao do liquido de Dakin. Rev. med. mil, Rio, 1937, 26: 226-30.— Kelley, E. F., A Krantz, J. C. Solution of chlorinated soda. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1923, 12: 112-4.—Kirby, F. B. Pharmaceutical problems presented by the Dakin products. Ibid., 1920, 9: 784-7.— Lewis, J. R., A Seegmiller, F. Promoter action in the catalytic decomposition of sodium hypochlorite solutions. J. Phvs. Chem., 1933, 37: 917-21.—Lieben, F., A Bauminejer, B. Ueber die Wirkung von Natriumhypochlorit auf Aminosiiuren und Proteine. Biochem. Zschr.,'1933, 261: 387-92. Pamfil. G., & Binder, E. Nouvelles recherches sur les solutions d'hypo- chlorite de sodium Ozonogen Iacobovici-Pamfil Bull. Acad. med. Roumanie, 1936, 1: pt 2, 814-32.—Pepin Lehalleur, J. Dosagem da alcalinidade pelo hyposulfito no liquido de Dakin. Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1926, 2: 774-81.—Sabbatani, L. Azione farmacologica comparata dei composti ossigenati del cloro. Arch, sc med., Tor., 1927, 51: 301-14.—Schou, S. A. La preparation et la stabilite de la solution d'hypochlorite de soude dite liquor Dakin. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., 1935, 416-26.—Thomann, J. Les solutions de Dakin des differentes pharmacopees; preparation, stabilite et analyse. Ibid., 405-15.—Whittaker, H. A., A Childs, J. A. An emergency hypochlorite plant. J. Am. Pub. Health Ass., 1911, 1: 118.— Woodhead. G. S. Demonstration on the liberation of energy, during the interaction of hypochlorous acid and living and dead organic matter. Brit. M. J., 1920, 2: 586. ---- Hypochlorous acid and hypochlorites: Therapeutic use. Pallet, L. A. J. *Quelques essais thera- peutiques avec la solution de Dakin en clientele rurale [Alfort] 56p. 8? Par., 1929. Bussinello, G. La soluzione Carrel nel trattamento dell'im- petigene e delle piodermiti infantili. Morgagni, 1926, 68: 1159-61.—Carlson, A. C. Dakin's solution and chlorozene paste, with report of cases. Southwest. M., 1918, 2: No. 7, 5-11.—Costipan, S. M. Comparison of the germicidal efficiency of hypochlorites of high and low alkalinity. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 34: 1-8.—Dakin, H. D., A Carlisle, H. G. Report on the use of sodium hypochlorite prepared by the electrolysis of sea water for disinfecting and antiseptic purposes on H. M. H. S. Aquitania. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1916, 26: 209-27.—Gilmore, C. H. Hypochlorous acid in surgery. Canad. J. M. A S., 1917, 41: 43-51.—Giribaldo. D. El lfquido Carrel; composici6n y propiedades que lo caracterizan; su poder germicida y sus virtudes terapeuticas. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1923-24, 9: 641-60.—Ivanissevich, O., A Imaz, E. Los hipocloritos del comercio y el metodo de Carrel Sim. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: pt 2, 953-6.—Lositskaia, V. A. [Prophylactic use of Dakin's solution in obstetrics] Akush. gin., 1937, No. 6, 24-9.— Matsuoka, K., A Shiraiwa, T. Studies on disinfecting effects of bleaching-powder ur>on raw greens. Sc. Rep. Inst. In- fect. Dis., Tokyo, 1927, 6: 223-35.—Neve, E. F. Carrel's treatment and electrolytic chlorine as an antiseptic. Ind. M. Gaz., 1925, 60: 264.—Prica, M. Desinfektionsprufung einiger chlorhaltiger Praparate mit besonderer Berucksichti- gung des Caporits. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1930, 22: 29-46 — Reverdin, A. Quelques considerations sur l'emploi de la liqueur de Dakin. Eev. med. Suisse rom., 1927, 47: 272-82. ------ L'emploi de la liqueur de Dakin en gynecologie et en obstetrique. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 396.—Richter. Caporit, die glanzend vereinfachte und verbesserte Dakinsche Methode. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1921, 72: 553-7.—Stacy, H. S.. A Wardlaw, H. S. H. The hypochlorites as antiseptics. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 1: 682-4.—Siipfle, K. Ueber den Mechanismus der Desinfektionswirkung von Chlorkalk und von Chloramin- Heyden. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1926, 97: 176-82.—T'ang, B. H. Y. The bactericidal and destructive effects of Dakin's solution on tubercle bacilli. Chin. M. J., 1937, 52: 77-84 — Taylor, A. S.. A Tuffier, T. The preparation and use of Dakin's solution. Peking Union M. Coll. (1921) 1922, 1: 300-4.— Wedemann, W. Praktischen Verhaltnissen angepasste Desin- fektionsversuche mit Rohcaporit und Chlorkalk. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1924, 26: 236-56. ---- Metabolism. See also Blood chlorides; Diuresis; Kidney, Function; Uremia; Water, Metabolism; also in 3. ser. Metabolism, Chlorides. Haas, W. *Die Rolle des Kochsalzes im Organismus unter besonderer Berucksichtigung soiner Beziehungen zum Hautorgan. 19p. 8? Giessen, 1930. Hoesslin, H. von. *Experimentelle Unter- suchungen zur Ph3'siologie und Pathologie des Kochsalzwechsels; mit Beitragen iiber die Wir- kung des Kochsalzes auf den Umsata und die Ausscheidung von Slickstoff und Phosphorsaure [Halle] 70p. 8? Miinch., 1909. Weidel, H. *Beziehungen zwischen Nieren und Magen bei dor Saure-Basenau^scheidung und dem Chlorstoffwechsel. 26p. 8? [Berl.] 1927. Ambard, L., A Schmid. F. Sur le role du chlore dans les phenomenes de la nutrition. Paris med., 1927, 63: 443-6.— Barelare, B., jr, A Richter, C. P. Increased sodium chloride appetite in pregnant rats. Am. J. Physiol, 1938, 121: 185-8.— Biancardi, S. II ricambio del NaCl e la diuresi nell'uomo sotto l'azione delle fleboclisi isotoniche ed iperfoniehe di NaCl. Fisiol A med., Roma, 1932, 3: 225-43.—Blum, L., Delaville, M.. A Van Caulaert. Sur les rapports entre le chlore, le sodium et Teau. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1925, 93: 287-9.—Borelli, L., A Girardi, P. Ricerche sul ricambio del cloruro sodico negli individui sani. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1913, 4. ser.. 19: CHLORINE 564 CHLORINE 67-83.—Bottin, J. Quelques faits interessants touchant le metabolisme du chlore. Li6ge med., 1933, 26: 1581-1604. ------ Contribution a I'etude du metabolisme du chlore. Rev. beige sc. med., 1934, 6: 173-211.—Castuigne. J. Le chlorure de sodium dans l'organisme humain a l'etat normal et pathologique. J. med. fr., 1933, 22: 397-411.—Castex, M. B., A Schteingart, M. Action des petites doses de chlorure de sodium sur le metabolisme. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1932, 111: 400.—Davis, C. B., Henke, M. E., A Curtis. G. M. The chloride content of the tissues. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 979-81.—Dill. D. B., Jones, B. F. [et al] Salt economy in extreme dry heat. J. Biol. Chem., 1933, 100: 755-67. Also repr.—Falconer, M. A., A Lyall, A. The requirements of sodium chloride. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 1116-8.—Feyel, P. La recherche histochimique des chlorures dans les cellules renales.. Bull. histol. appl, Par., 1936, 13: 298-307.------L'influence de la secretion r6nale de I'uree sur le fonctionnement de l'appareil de resorption des chlorures chez la souris. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 202: 871-4.—Gaujoux, H., Brahic, J., A Andrac, M. Recherches experimentales sur le role du foie dans le meta- bolisme du chlore. Marseille med., 1936, 73: pt 2, 294-8 — Glatzel, H. Zur Frage des Kochsalzbediirfnisses und seiner Beziehungen zum Mineralstoffwechsel. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 90: 59; 1934, 92: 653; 93: 179; 1935, 35: 542. ------ Untersuchungen iiber Ursachen des Kochsalzbediirfnisses. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1741-3. ------ Ueber das Koch- salzbediirfnis des Menschen; Kochsalz und Kohlehydratumsatz; ihre gegenseitigen Beziehungen beim Gesunden und Zucker- kranken. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 99: 236-49.—Grosz, S. Chlorstoffwechsel in den Organen. Wien. klin. Rdsch., 1899, 13: 2-4; 19-21. ------ The metabolism of chlorine in the animal economy. Med. Press A Circ, Lond., 1900, n. ser., 69:524-6.—Hadjiolov, A. The normal metabolism of sodium chloride and its importance in nutrition. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1928-29, 4: 149-56.—Hogartz, W. Ueber organische Chlo- verbindungen in tierischen Geweben. Zschr. physiol Chem., 1931, 200: 119.—Ingraham, R. C. Nonspecificity of the chlor- ride impoverishing mechanism of small intestine. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 453-5. ------ A Visscher, M. B. The production of chloride-free solutions by the action of the intestinal epithelium. Am. J. Physiol, 1935-36, 114: 676-80.------The influence of various poisons on the move- ment of chloride against concentration gradients from intestine to plasma. Ibid., 681-7.—Irving, L., A Manery, J. F. The significance of the chlorides in tissues and animals. Biol Rev. Cambridge Philos. Soc, 1936, 11: 287-310—Ishida, K. The function of the kidney in regulating chloride. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1934, 24: 43-7.—Labbe, H., A Morchoisne, E. Le metabolisme de Teau et des chlorures; le mecanisme r6gulateur de la concentration chloruree des humeurs de l'organisme humain. Rev. med., Par., 1905, 25: 250-81.—Lipschitz, W. Das Schicksal von injiziertem Kochsalz und Calciumchlorid im Organismus. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 537.— Lolli, G. II ricambio del cloro. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 374-6.—MacKay, E. M., A MacKay, L. L. Relation of the urine chloride rate to the plasma chloride concentration before and after administration of sodium chloride. Am. J. Physiol, 1936, 115: 455-60.—Maki, T. Ueber das Verhalten der Lunge beim intermediiiren Chlorstoffwechsel. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 263: 410-20.—Malato, M. T. Corteccia surrenale e ricambio del cloruro di sodio. Boll. Soc. ital biol. sper., 1936, 11: 748. Also Gior. clin. med., 1936, 17: 841-63, pl— Marconi. F, A Di Marco, I. Cloruro di sodio e glicemia. Fisiol. A med., Roma, 1937, 8: 417-35.—Molnar, J. Untersuchungen iiber den Chloridstoffwechsel und die Nierenfunktion bei Kaninchen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 98: 692-7.—Oliver, J. The role of food chlorine in the vital processes of our bodies. Med. J. 1; Koch- salzvergiftung bei Hiihnern und Enten. Munch, tierarztl Wschr., 1925, 76: 713-8.—Brooks, H. A case of fatal sodium chlorid poisoning with a brief study of the effects of the exces- sive administration of salt on the tissues. Arch. Int. M., 1910, 6: 577-83.—Buzzo, A., A Carratala, R. E. Intoxicaciones cr6nicas por cloro; consideraciones sobre un fallo. Rev. As. med. argent., 1933, 46: 2480-3.—Caso, G. Le variazioni ematologiche nelTintossicazione da cloruro di Nichelio. Fol med., Nap., 1933, 19: 523-35—Cobliner. S. Beitrage zum Kochsalzfieber. Arb. 10 jahr. R'-.-tf hen Kinderasyls Berlin, 1911, 1-7. Also Zschr. Kinderh.. 1911. 2: Orig., 429-35.— Edwards, E. R. Poisoning of poultry bv common salt. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1910, 23: 358.—Glatzel, H. Kochsalz als Krankheitsursache. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1935, 6: 443- 51.—Heim, P. [May we consider as abandoned the theory of heat-stasis as a cause of salt-fever?] Orv. hetil., 1913. 57: 603-5. Also Zschr. Kinderh., 1913, 7: Orig., 332-9.—J0rgen- sen, G. [Fever in delicate children caused bv sodium chloride] Ugeskr. laeger, 1913, 75: 1219530.—Hassko, S.. A Bernard. A. [Chlorine poisoning in horse] Allatorv. lap., 1935. 58: 346.— Keining, E., A Hopf, G. Injurious effects of sodium chloride and their prevention. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic. 1935, 32: 739-45.—Klingebiel, K. Ueber die toxi-che Wirkung des Kochsalzes bei Hiihnern. Deut. tierarztl Wschr., 1920, 28: 581.—Klodt. W. Schadigt das Kochsalz den gesunden Or- ganismus? Med. Klin., Berl, 1937, 33: 925-30.—Lavsky, G. K. [Clinical aspect of intravenous poisoning with potassium chloride] Ter. arkh., 1933,11: 609-14.—Loeb, J., A Wasteneys, H. Die Erhohung der Giftwirkung von KC1 durch niedriee Konzentrationen von NaCl. Biochem. Zschr., 1911, 32: 155-63.-—Marcialis, G. La ipertermia do cloruro di sodio studiata nei tubercolotici. Gior. tisiol, 1929, 6: 121-9.— Niederland, W. Tod infolge Chlorvergiftung oder Herz- leidens? Med. Klin., Berl, 1935, 31: 853.—Nothmann, H. Zur Frage des Kochsalzfiebers beim Saugung. Zschr. Kinderh., 1910, 1: 73-91.—Novi, I. Azione disintegrante del clorure sodico sul rervello. Rendic. Accad. sc. Ist. Bologna, 1909-10, n. ser., 14: 107-9.—Orosz, D. Kochsalzfieber oder Koch- salzhyperthermie? Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 39: 249-56.— P. Lesioni encefaliche da cloruro di sodio. Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 1011.—Pernice, H. Alterazioni cardiache da avvelenamento da cloro. Rass. med. lavoro indust.. 1933, 4: 271-7.—Schatz, W. J. Treatment ba=ed on physical principles followed by recovery in sodium chloride poisoning. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 145: 487-90.—Scott, W. Salt poisoning in cattle. Vet. J., Lond., 1924, 80: 19 26.— Skljanskaja. R. M., A Rappoport, J. L. Experimentelle Studien iiber chronische Vergiftung von Kaninchen mit geringen Chlorkonzentrationen und die Ent- wicklung der Nachkommenschaft der chlorvergifteten Kanin- chen. Arch. exp. Path.. Berl, 1934-35, 177: 276-87— Spallicci, A. Ricerche intorno alia cosf detta febbre da sale nei lattanti. Riv. clin. nediat.. 1918, 16: 583-601.—Underhill. F. P., 4 Ferguson, R. C. The toxicity of potassium chloride in experi- mental nephritis. J. Urol, Bait., 1922, 7: 311-9.—Warburg. O. Ueber die giftige Wirkung der Natriumchloridlosung. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1910. 29: 414.—Wolff. M. Was ist am Kochsalz giftig? Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 912-4. ---- Therapeutic use. See also other subheadings of Chlorine; also Disinfectant. Fay, A. C. The preparation, testing and use of chlorine disinfectants. 8p. 8? Manhattan, Kans., 1931. Bardach, H. Chlorwasserstoffsuperoxvd; eine zeitsparende Kombination fur den Operateur. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1923, CHLORINE 567 CHLOROFORM 21: 315. ------ Sauerstoffwirkung, erhoht durch naszie- rendes Chlor. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 254.—Bourgeois, J. M. Les composes chlores en chirurgie et en hygiene. Vie med., 1924, 5: 765-8.—Cameron, J. A short note on the com- mon chlorine antiseptics. Nat. M. J. China, 1922-23, 9: 213-6.—Chlorine, an effective gei micide. Trained Nurse, 1935, 94: 337-40.—Gilchrist, H. L. Chlorine gas; its uses 100 years ago; its uses to-day as a therapeutic agent in certain respiratory diseases, with report of 900 cases. Wisconsin M. J., 1924-25, 23: 234-42.—Gratrix, F. D. The pharma- cology and therapeutics of the chlorine antiseptics as applied to dental surgery. Brit. Dent. J., 1924, 45: 609-20- -Guyton, T. L. Notes on the use of chlorine gas as an insecticide. J. Econ. Entom., 1924, 17: 307.—Heading, W. R. (Evening meeting in Edinburgh) modern chlorinated disinfectants. Pharm. J., Lond., 1937, 84: 321.—Heathman, L. S., Pierce, G. O. [et al] Resistance of various strains of E. typhi and coli aerogenes to chlorine and chloramine. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1936, 51: No. 40, 1367-87.—Johnson, A. H.. A Trebler, H. A. Dry soluble chlorine compound. U. S. Patent Off., 1936, No. 2032173.—Koschkin, M. L. Die Bedeutung des Ammoniaks fiir das Chlorbindungsvermogen des Wassers; zur Frage des Wirkungsmechanismus des Chlors mit Praammonisa- tion. Zschr. Hyg., 1933, 115: 99-109.—Kuli, A.. A Bogdandy, G. [Nascent chlorine in surgical asepsis] Gyogyaszat, 1935, 75: 269.—Lee, E. W. The chlorine antiseptics. Tr. Phila- delphia Acad. Surg., 1922, 22: 95-8 [Discussion] 78-80 — Lintvarev, J. J. Chlor als therapeutisches Mittel. Virchows Arch., 1935-36, 296: 551-6.—McClelland, J. R., A Waas, M. J. A contribution to the study of the chlorin disinfectants. Dent. Cosmos, 1922, 64: 56-66.—Macy, F. S. A suggested means of administering chlorine gas without special apparatus. Med. J. A Rec, 1924, 120: 225—Marechal A Cuisinier. La petite desinfection domestique; un desinfectant populaire; le chlore. Infirm, fr., 1923, 1: 19-24.—Napier, A. H. Some uses of E. C. in hospital work. Ind. M. Gaz., 1924, 59: 602-4.—Oda, I. On the desinfection strength of Nippolite. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1933, 22: 5-7.—Pierson, R. H., A Sullivan, D. W. A simple apparatus for chlorine gas administration. Mil. Surgeon, 1925, 56: 614-7.—Remy, E. Das Verhalten aktiver Chlorpraparate gegeniiber organischer Materie. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 180: 97-104.—Schaufler, K. K. [A new antisep- tic—chloracide] Vest, khir., 1936, 43: 222-9.—Shriro. S. S., & Borok, L. T. [Prophylactic effect of chlorine inhalations] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 617-9— Torok, G., A Neufeld, L. Versuche zur Chlorbereicherung bei jungen Hunden. Arch. Kinderh., 1934, 102: 37-45.—Young, F. The treatment of surgical infections with new chlorine solutions. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 63: 318-24. CHLOROCODON. Dilling, W. J. Chlorocodon whiteii; its constituents and their pharmacological actions. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1925- 26, 26: 397-411. CHLOROCRUORIN. See also Blood, Pigments; Hemoglobin. Fox, H. M. Chlorocruorin; a pigment allied to haemo- globin. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1926-27, ser. B, 99: 199-220, pl. Also Arch. phys. biol, Par., 1926. 5: 85-105.----— The blood circulation of animals possessing chlorocruorin. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1933, ser. B, 112:479-95. ------ The oxygen to iron ratio of oxychlorocruorin and the total quantity of oxygen carried by the pigment in Spirographis. Ibid., 1934, ser. B, 115: 368-73.—Roche, J. Sur les chlorocruorines. C. rend. Soc biol, 1932, 110: 48-50. ------ Sur les pro- prietes physico-chimiques de la chlorocruorine du spirographe. Ibid., 1934, 115: 776-8. CHLOROFORM [CHCI3] See also Anesthesia; Anesthetics; Anesthetiza- tion; Methan [and derivatives] Buxton, D. W. John Snow and the advent of chloroform. Brit. J. Anaesth., 1923-24, 1: 101-7. ------ Snow's work on chloroform. Ibid., 149-58.—Gilmour, J. P. The discovery of chloroform as a general anaesthetic: a footnote to history. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1934, 7: 440-6.—Griinwald, J. Die Ent- deckung des Chloroforms. Schmerz, 1928, 2: 10-2.—Ide. Chloroform. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1924, 5. ser., 4: 44-52, 2 ch.—Kiinnemann. Ein hundert Jahre Chloroform- und Chloralhydrat. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1931, 39: 621.— National [U. S.] Research Council, Science Advisory Committee. The discovery of chloroform. N. England J. M., 1931, 204: 924.—Smith, E. F. A glance at the early organic chemistry of America [Samuel Goethal's discovery of chloroform] Chem. News, Lond., 1928, 136: 4-6.—Spefer. M. Zur Geschichte des hundertjahrigen Chloroforms und der Chloroformnarkose. Schmerz, 1931-32, 4: 261-4. ----Addiction. Schonfeld, A. Ueber Chloroformomanie. Med. Klin., Berl, 1932, 28: 1272.—Tobben, H. Ueber Chloroformsucht in Verbindung mit anderen Suchten. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1928, 12: 285-91. ---- Administration and handling. Beebe, R. P. Properly given, is chloroform the dangerous anesthetic represented? Am. J. Surg., 1922, 36: Suppl Anesth., 69-71.—Begouin. De la substitution pour l'anes- thesie, des melanges de chloroforme au dangereux chloroforme pur, a l'aide du masque universel. Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bor- deaux (1921) 1922, 580-7. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1922, 43: 42-4.—Buxton, D. W. Joseph, 1st Baron Lister, Paul Bert, and the dosimetric method of administering chloroform. Brit. J. Anaesth., 1924-25, 2: 1-12.—Ellis, E. S. An improved chloroform bottle. Lancet, Lond., 1921, 2: 1400.—Hayward, W. D. Chloroform capsules. Ibid., 1936, 2: 1302.—Hecin, V. R. [Checking-up on quality of chloroform before operation] Nov. khir., Moskva, 1925, 264-6.—Hill, W. Kuhn's laryngeal intubation anaesthetic apparatus for administering chloroform and sealing the larynx as a substitute for laryngotomy in san- guinary operations in the mouth and jaws, etc. Proc. B. Soc. M., Lond., 1908-9, 2: laryng. sect., 120.—Lissievici-Draga- nesco, A. Sur la conservation du chloroforme anesthesioue. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 533-8.—Mart, W. D. Intratracheal inhalation and insufflation of chloroform by means of a flexible metal catheter. Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 942.— Moskovkin, G. V. [Mask-dropper for chloroform anesthesia] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933, 37: 1035.—Palmer. F. J. Chloroform administration and its dangers; and the role of the epiglottis in anaesthetic collapse. Ind. M. Gaz., 1928, 63: 194-8.— Pinkus, G. Wieviel Tropfen Chloroform wiegen ein Gramm? Med. W7elt, 1928, 2: 246-8.—RowUng, S. T. An original clinical method of giving chloroform in definite percentage dosage. Brit. J. Anesth., 1932, 9: 59-66.—Serverieu. Le reflexe de deglutition comme signal dans la chloroformisation. Vie med., 1923, 4: 279.—Velazquez Amezaga, A. Cloroformo para anestesia. Bol. farm, mil, Madr., 1923, 1: 355-61.— Waring, J. B. H. A simple modification of the Yankauer chloroform mask. Eye Ear Ac. Month., 1927-28, 6: 97. ---- Anesthesia. Levy, A. G. Chloroform anaesthesia. 159p. 8? Lond., 1922. Fairlie, H. P. Chloroform anaesthesia. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1924-25, 18: sect, anaesth., 17-22.—Hornabrook, R. W. Chloroform anaesthesia. Med. J. Australia, 1932, 1: 438-44.— Pinkerton, F. J. Chloroform anesthesia in 10,044 surgical operations. Tr. Hawaii M. Ass., 1927, 2: 23-30.—Temoin. Quelques reflexions apres 40 annees d'emploi du chloroforme pour l'anesthesie generale. In Livre jubil. (Hartmann, H.) Par., 1932, 633-8. ---- Anesthesia: Accidents. See also Chloroform, Poisoning. Cheinisse, L. Les surprises du chloroforme. Presse med., 1923, 31: 881.—Pinson, K. B. Anaesthetic explosions. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 312. ---- Anesthesia: Indications. Cotjturat, J. V. *L'anesthesie chlorofor- mique au cours du tetanos. 88p. 8? Par., 1929. De Souza, S. M. *Do chloroformio; seus indicacoes e contraindicacoes en cirurgia. 90p. 12? Lisb., 1875. Adam, C. Umfrage beziiglich der Verwendung von Chloro- form in der arztlichen allgemeinen Praxis. Zschr. arztl Fortbild., 1937, 34: 97.—Brown, H. H. Chloroform analgesia in minor surgery. Clin. J., Lond., 1929, 58: 597.—Calleja, D. C. Advertencias utilisimas sobre la anestesia general con especial referencia a la cloroformizacion. Siglo med., 1916, 63:452-7.—Cobb, A. C. Chloroform in labor. Massachusetts M. J., 1905, 25: 457-61.—Di Grazia. A. Narcosi cloroformiea e batteriemia. Arch. ital. sc farm., 1936, 5: 350-6.—Graef, W. Zur Ehrenrettung des Chloroforms. Chirurg, 1937, 9: 508 — Harnsberger. S. Chloroform in labor; hints on some of its uses. Tr. Tristate M. Ass., 1902, 4: 210-4.—Kulenkampff, D. Die Bedeutung des Chloroforms fiir die Narkose. Schmerz, 1937, 10: 77-83.—Lautenschlager, A. Ist die Chloroform- narkose entbehrlich? Chirurg, 1937, 9: 208-11.—Lehmann, J. C. Wozu Ehrenrettung des Chloroforms? Ibid., 601-4.— Markuse, K. P. [Chloroform narcosis after large extravasation of blood] Nov. khir., Moskva, 1925, 1: No. 5, 622-40 — Mills, A. The present position of chloroform. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1: 1134-7.—Pike, C. J. A plea for the more frequent administration of chloroform in confinements. Tr. Intercolon. M. Congr. Australasia, 1903, 378-80.—Porzelt, W. Zur Ehren- rettung des Chloroforms. Chirurg, 1937, 9: 298; 738.— Schmidt. H. Das Chloroform, ein unentbehrliches Narkoticum des Feldheeres? Ibid., 1936, 8: 797-803.—Schumacher. P. Lasst sich zwecks prinzipieller Bekampfung der drohenden intrauterinen Asphyxie die Chloroformnarkose durch eine kurzdauernde Aethernarkose ersetzen? Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927, 92: 417-28. ---- Anesthesia, local. See Chloroform, Therapeutic use. CHLOROFORM 568 CHLOROFORM ---- Anesthesia: Premedication and adju- vants. See also Chloroform, Poisoning. De Carvalho, J. J. *Breve estudo sobre a anesthesia mixta; obtida pela accao combinada da morphina e do chloroformio. 69p. 8? Lisb., 1880. GarcIa, L. *Algunas observaciones de anes- tesia clorof6rmica, despues de la inyecci6n de escopo-morfina. 63p. 4? Puebla, 1913. Frommel, E. Que penser de quelques injections preparantes ou concomitantes de la narcose chloroformique (atropine, morphine, scopolamine, morphinescopolamine) etude eiectro- cardiographique experimentale. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 694-8.—Molov, G. A. [Use of sodium bicarbonate solutions for prevention of toxic effect of chloroform] Vest, khir., 1931, 24: 179.—Richet, C, A Lassabliere. P. Effets protecteurs des injections salines prealables sur l'anesthesie chloroformique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 182: 1502; 183: 175. ---- Chemistry [including purity] Bose, P. Ueber den vermeintlichen Kolloidcharakter der Losungen des Chloroforms und einiger seiner Verwandten. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 141: 269-73.—Cathelin, F. Trente ans d'anesthesies chloroformiques. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1931, 45: 337-9.—Chid, M., A Porcu. S. Azione precipitante del cloro- formio sui saponi. Boll. Soc. ital biol. sper., 1928, 3: 367-9.— Ciogolea. G. Sur la recherche du tetrachlorure du carbone dans le chloroforme. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1934, 8. ser., 19: 377-83.—Fabre, R., A Brard, D. Sur le dosage de l'alcool dans le chloroforme anesthesique. Ibid., 5-14.—Frangois, M. A propos du travail de MM. R. Fabre et D. Brard sur le dosage de l'alcool dans le chloroforme anesthesique. Ibid., 383-5.— Frick. E. J., A Miller, W. T. Case report and tests on impure chloroform. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1924-25, 65: 367. Also Vet. Rec, Lond., 1925, 5: 190.—Gault, H., A Truffcult, R. Sur la chloruration du chloroforme. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 467-9.—Hill, D. G. Photochemical decomposition of chloroform. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 32-40.—Host Madsen, E. Sur la recherche du tetrachlorure de carbone dans le chloroforme. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 246.— Mas y Guindal, J. Las impurezas del cloroformo y las causas de su acci6n t6xica. Bol. farm, mil, Madr. 1924, 2: 37; 76; 104.—Ross, J. H. A color test for chloroform and chloral hydrate. J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 58: 641.—Shita, H. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Chloroform- und Aethernarkose. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1934, 10: 755-7.—Sivadjian, J. Note sur la recherche du tetrachlorure de carbone dans le chloroforme. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1929, 8. ser., 9: 434-7.—Thiers, H. Coloration jaune du chloroforme observee avec la methode de Jolles, pour la recherche de Tindoxyle. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 107: 643.—Truchet, R. Sur le chloroforme lourd, C.C13. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 202: 1997.—Volkringer. H., Tchakirian, A., A Freyman, M. A. Sur les spectres Raman des metallochloroformes en relation avec leur structure. Ibid., 1934, 199: 292-4. ---- Determination. Beal. G. D., A Szalkovski, C. R. Determination of chloro- form. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1933, 22: 540-4.—Cole, W. H. Measurements of fatal doses of chloroform in the brains of white rats. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 340. ------ The pyridine test as a quantitative method for the estimation of minute amounts of chloroform. J. Biol. Chem., 1926-27, 71: 173-80.—Gettler, A. O., A Blume. H. Chloro- form in the brain, lungs and liver; quantitative recovery and determination. Arch. Path., Chic, 1931, 11: 554-60. Also repr.—Gibson, C. S.. A Laidlaw, P. P. Estimation of chloro- form in the blood after death. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1922, 72: 359-66.—Mofntt. W. G. A colorimetric method for the determination of chloroform. Analyst, Lond., 1933, 58: 2-4.— Nicloux, M. Micro-dosage du chloroforme dans le sang et les tissus. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1924, 91: 1282-4.------Le microdosage du chloroforme dans le sang ou dans une atmos- phere gazeuse. Ibid., 1927, 97: 1320. ------A Yovanovich, A. Nouvelles determinations de la teneur en chloroforme du systeme nerveux au cours de l'anesthesie; dosage de Tanes- thesique dans les ganglions sympathiques. Ibid., 1925, 93: 272-5.—Noyons, A. K., A Steenhoudt, J. Le micro-dosage du chloroforme dans le sang ou dans une atmosphere gazeuse. Ibid., 1927, 97: 907-9.—Orient, I. [Quantitative estimation of chloroform and chloral hydrate by a micro-chemical method] Cluj. med., 1929, 10: 158.—Yeager, J. F. A consideration of the pyridine test for chloroform. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 403-5. ---- Forensic aspects. See Chloroform, Poisoning. ---- Pharmacology. Manasse, M. *Beitrage zur quantitativen Wirkung von Chloroformdampfen auf Tiere (Bestimmung, Apparatpriifung, Mikroskopie) 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Spettmann, H. [H. W. J.] *Neue Versuche iiber die Wirkung der Einatmung von Dampfen des gechlorten Kohlenwasserstoffes Chloroform beim Menschen. 19p. 8? Wiirzb., 1932. Albitsky, A. P. [Secretion of gastric juice in chloroform narcosis] Vest, khir., 1924, 4: No. 10, 101-8.—Aloi, V. Azione del cloroformio sul ricambio e sulle capsule surrenali. Gazz. med. nap., 1923, 6: 150-4.—Anderson, R. M. The effect of chloroform on the normal and on the restored liver after partial hepatectomy. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1930, 5: 257.—Astruc, A., & Renaud, E. Le chloroforme et la digestion pepsiquc. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1922, 7. ser., 25: 81-7.—Auxilia, F., & Taschini, C. Lesioni sperimentali entero-epatiche da cloro- formio e tetania. Pathologica, Genova, 1934, 26: 477-83.— Baiocchi, P. Capsule surrenali e timo nello cloronarcosi speri- mentale. Sperimentale, 1923, 77: 5-32.—Baroni, B. Azione delT insulina sulla lipidosi epatica e renale da narcosi cloro- formica. Boll Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 933-6.—Barry, D. T. The influence of the vagus centre in chloroform narcosis. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 1206.—Beiline, B., A Chauchard, A. B. L'anesthesie chloroformique modifie-t-elle Texcitabilite du pneumogastrique? C. rend. Soc. biol, 1928, 99: 396-8.— Bordet, P. Action du chloroforme sur le plasma et le serum de mammifere. Ibid., 1929, 100: 751-3.—Bucciardi, G., & Gambigliani Zoccoli, A. Influenza della narcosi cloroformica e di variazioni di reazione del mezzo sulla neurorete del Do- naggio. Riv. sper. freniat., 1932-33, 56: 418-39.—Buding, E. Action du chloroforme sur la teneur en phosphore lipoidique du foie du cobaye. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1935. 119: 51-3 — Caputi, E. Contributo clinico e sperimentale alio studio delle alterazioni epatiche e renali da cloronarcosi. Fol. med., Nap., 1928, 14: 111-25.—Cornet, P. Action des vapeurs de chloro- forme sur la structure cellulaire dans les feuilles de Linaria cymbalaria. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1930, 105: 389.—Datta, N. C. Studies in lipoid metabolism; variation in cholesterol content of blood and of different organs in pigeons consequent on administration of chloroform. Ind. J. M. Res., 1934, 22: 353- 64.—Di G:oia, C. Formolgelificazione del siero di sangue e cloronarcosi. Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1924) 1925, 31: 607-19 — Fabre, R. Etude de la fixation du chloroforme sur les glandes endocrines. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 116: 278-80. Also J. pharm. chim., Par., 1934, 20: 97-101.—Fiihner, H. Die Wirkungsstarke von Chloroform und Tetrachlorkohlenstoff. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1923, 97: 86-112.------ Versuche zur Entgiftung des Chloroforms. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1331.—Garino. M. Sulla formazione nelT organismo di composti della serie cloroformica per decomposizione di sostanze della forma CX3-CO-CO-NH-CO-NH2. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Brux., 1921, 26: 151-69.—Gavrilesco, N. L'action du chloroforme et de Tether sur les proprietes oxydo-reductrices des tissus. Bull. Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1931, 13: 47-60 — Gettler, A. O., A Blume, H. Chloroform content of the brain following anesthesia. Arch. Path., Chic, 1931, 11: 841-6. Also repr.—Gridnev, A. P. [Effect of chloroform anesthesia on function of the kidneys] J. teor. prakt. med., 1927, 2: 517-20.— Gyorgy. E. [Experiments with dogs on function of the liver after chloroform anesthesia] Magy. orv. arch., 1929, 30: 226-30.—Holtz, P. Versuche zur Entgiftung des Chloroforms. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 142: 139-56.—Horikawa, S. The effect of narcosis on the adrenal body and the liver. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1927, 981.—Houssa, M., A Houssa, P. In- fluence de Tacidose experimentale sur l'anesthesie par le chloroforme chez le cobaye. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933, 113: 1511-4.—Iselin, M. Chloroformisation et capsules surrenale. In Oeuvres (Delbet, P.) Par., 1932, 87-9.—Ito, H. Ueber die Silberreaktion der endokrinen Organe bei der Chloroformaci- dose. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1930, 20: 236-8.—Keseel. F. K. [Effect of chloroform anesthetic on the lipase in the blood] J. eksp. biol, 1926, 52-70.—Lazarev, N. W., A Nusselmann, E. Ueber die Chloroformverteilung zwischen den Erythrocyten und dem Blutserum (beziehungsweise Plasma) Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 244: 417-25.—Liaci, L. Azione del cloroformio introdotto nel cavo peritoneale. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1933, 5: 638-44.—Lindenberg, A. Determination du coefficient de partage du chloroforme entre l'huile et Teau. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933, 112: 1524-6.—Lo Cascio, V. Modificazioni delT equilibrio calcio-potassico in rapporto alia narcosi cloro- formica. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1929, 35: 627-44—McCollum, J. L. Chloroform content in various tissues during anesthesia and its relationship to the theories of narcosis. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1930, 39: 305-25.—Magos, H. Penetration du chloroforme dans l'organisme. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Brux., 1921, 26: 27-63—Metzger, H., Barthelme, P., & Urban, M. Variations de la phosphatase du serum apr£s ingestion de chloroforme. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1935, 120: 896.— Montemartini, G. Modificazioni fisico-chimiche del sangue in seguito alia cloronarcosi. Bol. Soc ital. biol sper., 1928, 3: 140.—Nadson, G. A., A Meisl. M. N. Le mecanisme de Taction du chloroforme sur la matiere vivante. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 183: 82. ------ Le mecanisme d'action du chloroforme sur le protoplasme, le noyau et le chondriome des cellules d'Allium cepa. Ibid., 150-2.—Narins, S. A. A quantitative study of the effect of chloroform on oxygen consumption of the tadpole (Rana clamitans) Physiol. Zool, 1930, 3: 519-38.— Nicloux, M., A Scotti-Foglieni. L. Absorption et coefficient de solubilite de la vapeur de chloroforme dans l'eau, le iang, CHLOROFORM 569 CHLOROFORM le serum ou le plasma et le lait. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1927, 97: 1720-4.—Nicloux, M., A Yovanovich, A. Fixation du chloro- forme par le systeme nerveux central et les nerfs peripheriques. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 1429-31. —---- Repartition du chloroforme au cours de l'anesthesie dans les differentes parties du systeme nerveux central et p6ripherique ainsi que dans le ganglions sympathiques. Ann. physiol, Par.. 1925, 1: 444-70. Also C. rend. Soc. biol, 1924, 91: 1285-7.—Nolf, P. Action du chloroforme sur le serum actif. Ibid., 1921, 85: 268.—Pistocchi, G. Adrenalina e lipoidi corticosurrenali nella cloronarcosi. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1924, 47: 83-106 — Porcu, S. Azione del cloroformio sul grasso del latte. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 248.—Ray, G. R. Comparative studies on respiration; the mechanism of oxidation in relation to chloroform anesthesia. J. Gen. Physiol, 1922-23, 5: 741-8.—Roello, G. Ricerche ematologiche ed urologiche nella cloronarcosi; osservazioni cliniche. Arch, ital chir., 1923-24, 8: 345-86.—Schenk, P. Die Wirkung der Chloroformnarkose auf den Korperhaushalt. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1923, 99: 206-14.—Scheuring, H. Untersuchungen uber den Mechanis- mus der Thrombinaktivierung durch Chloroform im Plasma und Serum; die Wirkungen des Chloroforms auf Serum. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1937, 292: 1-15.—Scotti-Foglieni, L. Lipides du sang et hemoglobine; influence de chacun d'eux sur la fixa- tion du chloroforme. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 106: 1049-53. ----- Influence de quelques derives de Themoglobine et des solutions d'hematine sur la valeur du coefficient de solubilite du chloroforme. Ibid., 1053-5. ------ Fixation du chloro- forme par le serum; sa sensibilisation du fait de la presence de petites quantites d'hemoglobine. Ibid., 1055-9. ----— Influence de Themoglobine et de Thematine, dissoutes dans Teau ou dans un milieu colloidal sur la fixation du chloroforme. Ibid., 107: 60-4.—Simon, A., A Annau, E. Ueber die Verteilung der Aminosauren im Blute bei Chloroformnarkose und bei anamisierten Tieren; gibt es einen Zusammenhang zwischen der osmotischen Resistenz der roten Blutkorperchen und der Verteilung der Aminosauren im Blute? Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 152: 129-41.—Tiemann, F. Herz- und Chloroformnarkose; Versuche an Normaltieren. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 62: 1-16. ------ Ueber den Einfluss der Parathyreoidea. Ibid., 17-26.—Van Dessel, A. Repartition du chloroforme dans le sang. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Brux., 1922-23, 17: 1-22.—Winterstein, H., A Hirschberg, E. Ueber Loslichkeit und Verteilung des Chloroforms im Blute. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 186: 172-7.—Wong, S. Y. The anaes- thetic action of chloroform upon the central nervous system. Nat. M. J. China, 1921-22, 8: 250-5.—Yasuda, S. The effect of chloroform on B. pertussis in the respiratory tract. Sei i kwai, 1931, 49: No. 9, 12.—Zalka, O. Studies on the effect of chloroform on the liver of rabbits. Am. J. Path., 1926, 2: 167-88, 4 pl. --- Poisoning [and untoward effects] Bock, F. *Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Folgen der langandauernden Chloroform- Narkosen [Bern] 99p. 8? Wiesbaden, 1910. Castello, G. *Recherches experimentales sur Taction des injections intracardiaques d'atropine dans les syncopes chloroformiques primitives. lOOp. 8? Par., 1936. Dassonville, P. *Sur les syncopes chloro- formiques; leur interpretation; les moyens de les preVenir ou de les traiter. 31p. 8? Par., 1927. Lucchetti, T. *La syncope adr^nalino- chloroformique par injections sous-muqueuses nasales (etude experimentale et clinique) 109p. 8? Par., 1926. Xetjgebauer, E. *Ueber Chloroformwirkun- gen akuter und subakuter Art in gerichtsarzt- licher Beziehung. 17p. 8? Bresl., 1926. Schelcher, R. *Ueber Vergiftung durch Trinken chloroformhaltiger Flussigkeit [Leipzig] 18p. 8? Berl., 1920. Althausen, T. L.. A Thoenes, E. Influence on carbohydrate metabolism of experimentally induced hepatic changes; chloro- form poisoning. Arch. Int. M., 1932, 50: 257. Also repr — Bardier, E.. A Stillmunkes, A. Les dangers de l'injection intra- veineuse d'adrenaline pendant l'anesthesie chloroformique. Med. prat., Par., 1923, 30: 339-46. ------ Chloroforme et adrenaline; a propos de la reanimation experimentale du coeur. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1925, 92: 1048-50. ------ La syncope adrenalino-chloroformique. J. med. fr., 1925, 14: 238-44. -----Quinine, quinidine et syncope adrenalino-chlorofor- mique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1926, 95: 268-70.—Brow, G. R.. Long, C. L. H., A Beattie. J. Irregularities of the heart under chloroform; tbeir dependence on the sympathetic nervous system. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 715-7.—Chistoni, A. Con- tribution a I'etude de la syncope cardiaque par adrenaline dans la narcose chloroformique. Arch, ital biol, 1934-35, 92: 18-26. Also Arch. sc. biol, Bologna, 1933-34, 19: 480-95.— Cusset. J. Sur un cas de syncope chloroformique guerie par injection intracardiaque d'adrenaline. Bull. Soc path, exot.. Par., 1933, 26: 871.—Davidovsky, I. V. [Chloroform poisoning] Mosk. med. J., 1924, 4: No. 7, 25-30.—Debarge, C. Resurrec- tion d'un collapsus chloroformique par injection intracardiaque d'adrenaline. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1934, 54: 887-9.— De Somer, E. Etude de certaines irregularis du pouls et de la contraction du ventricule droit provoquees chez le chien par la narcose chloroformique; recherches faites au moyen de la manometrie normographique courante du ventricule et de la carotide. Arch. mal. coeur, 1936, 29: 245-82. ------ Smeets A De Somer, H. Sphygmogrammes normographiques carotidiens et ventriculaires de Tasphyxie et de l'intoxication chloroformique; contribution a la physio-pathologie de la pression et de la circulation sanguine. Arch, internat. med. exp., Liege, 1936-37, 11: 477-504.—Eckel, H. Anatomische Untersuchungen iiber Chloroformschadigung des Gehororgans bei Meerschweinchen. Arch. Ohr. Ac. Heilk., 1928, 118: 139-54.—Frommel, E. Les perturbations du rythme car- diaque au cours de la narcose au chloroforme. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 490-4. ------ Adrenaline et narcose au chloroforme; etude electrocardiographique experimentale, a propos des injections d'adrenaline lors des accidents chloro- formiques. Arch. mal. coeur, 1928, 21: 1-12.—Garrelon, L. A propos de Taction de Tatropine sur la reanimation du cceur dans les syncopes chloroformiques, secondaires. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1935, 118: 854. ------A Thuillant, R. Le traite- ment par Tatropine des syncopes cardiaques secondaires chloroformiques. In Livre jubil (Roger, G. H.) Par., 1932, 99-102. ------ A Gallet, T. Du role de Tatropine dans les intoxications chloroformiques cardiaques. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1930, 103: 904-6.—Garrelon. L.. Thuillant. R.. A Maleyrie, R. Role curateur de Tatropine dans les syncopes cardiaques chloro- formiques secondaires. Ibid., 1934, 115: 801.—Graziano, F. La crisi emoclasica nelle narcosi cloroformiche. Pediatria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 180-95.—Guichemerre. Anurie par nephrite toxique post-chloroformique. Bull Soc. fr. urol, 1923, 2: 158-61.—Hermann, H., A MoraT, A. Syncope cardiaque par association toxique du chloroforme et de Text.rait de Genet. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 107: 829-31.—Hill, I. G. W. Cardiac irregularities during chloroform anaesthesia. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 1139-42.—Issekutz, B. von. Die Wirkung der Cardiaca auf den durch Chloroform geschadigten Kreislauf. Arch. exp. Path., Berl. 1934-35, 177: 415-34.—Kevdin, N. A., A Trofimov, L. G. [Resuscitation of a heart poisoned with chloroform, by calcium chloride] J. eksp. biol, 1929, 13: 23-30.—Komoda, H. Ueber die Veranderung des Magen- Darmschleimhaut nach Inhalation oder Injektion von Chloro- form und uber die Ursache des Erbrechens nach der Chloro- formnarkose. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1921-22, 4: 57-78, 2 pl—Kiimmell, H. Chloroformniere, Niereninsuffi- zienz und ihre operative Heilung. Virchows Arch., 1923, 246: 364-76.—Lafourcade, J. Graves accidents hepatiques avec coma d'origine chloroformique; injections intraveineuses d'insuline; guerison. Bull Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 179-81.—Lallemand, S. Repartition du chloroforme dans Tceuf de poule au cours de l'intoxication du germe par cet anesthesique; ordre de grandeur de la dose toxique cellulaire. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 194: 1396.—Latteri. S. Alterazioni istologiche del timo nelT intossicazione cloroformica speri- mentale. Ann. clin. med., Pal, 1924, 14: 133-73, 6 pl— Lauwers, E. La syncope chloroformique. Rev. med., Lou- vain, 1919, 173-7.—Loeffler, L. Leberstudien; die Leber- nekrose bei der Chloroformvergiftung. Virchows Arch., 1928, 269: 771-90.—Lucchetti. Du danger des injections adrena- linees pendant l'anesthesie chloroformique. Prat. med. fr., 1927, 6: 113-5.—Magos, H. Idiosyncrasies au chloroforme. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Brux., 1921, 26: 65-8.—Minot, A. S., A Cutler, J. T. Guanidine retention and calcium reserve as antagonistic factors in carbon tetrachloride and chloroform poisoning. Proc Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 138-40. Also J. Clin. Invest., 1928, 6: 369-402. Also repr.—Papilian, V., A Antone?cu, C. V. [Studies on the adrenalino-cloroformic syndromel Cluj. med., 1937, 18: 357. ------ A Russu, I. G. [Mechanism of the chloroform-adrenalin syncope] Ibid.. 1935 16:181.—Paton, D. N. The metabolic chances in chloro- form poisoning. Brit. Dent. J., 1926, 47: 585; 653.—Picquet. Syncope chloroformique au cours d'une pastrectcmie; massage sous-diaphragmatique du cceur; guerison. Bull Soc. chir. Paris, 1923, 49: 215.—Pistocchi, G.. A Da Re. O. SulT intossi- cazione cloroformica; rapporti con gli stati timici e tiroidei. Bull sc med., Bologna, 1924, 10. ser., 2: 622-38.—Romano, A. Accidenti paralttici e convulsivi consecutivi alia cloronarcosi ed ai fenomeni sismici. Ann. elettr. med., Nap., 1910, 9: 158-72.—Royston, G. D. Delaved chloroform poisoning fol- lowing delivery. Am. J. Obst., 1925, 10: 808-14.—Schenk, P. Ein Beitrag zur Pathologie und Therapie der Chloroformnar- kose. Klin. Wschr., 1923,2:1507.—Smith. H. P., Warner, E. D.. A Brinkhous. K. M. Prothrombin deficiency and the bleeding tendency in liver injury (chloroform intoxication) J. Exp. M., 1937, 66: 801-11.—Stnnder. H. J. A chemical study of a case of chloroform poisoning. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1924, 35: 46-9—Strube, H. Prophylaxe der Chloroformsynkope. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1923, 64: 351-4.—Tarabini Castel- lani, A. Comportamento della rete neurofibriUnre nelT in- tossicazione acuta da cloroformio. Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 239 —Tournade. A. Syncope cardiaque chloroformique et adrenaline. Bull Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1932, 58: 947-56. ------A Curtillet, A. Syncope chloroformioue et secretion d'adrenaline. C. rend. Soc biol, 1935, 118: 1329-31.------ A Rocchisani, L. L'arrgt du coeur au cours de la chloroformisa- tion prolongee est-il du a une excitation des ganglions inhibi- teurs par Tanesthesique? Ibid., 694-6.—Tournade, A., A CHLOROFORM 570 CHLOROLEUKOSARCOMA Malmejac, J. Une premiere injection intraveineuse d'adrena- line n'immunise pas a coup sur contre les dangers de la syncope adrenalino-chloroformique. Ibid., 1925, 93: 114. ------ Syncope anagyrino-chloroformique. Ibid., 1931, 106: 1150-2. ------A Djourno, A. Par quel mecanisme la -yncope chloro- formique protege-f-elle d'ordinaire contre la svncope adrena- lino-chloroformique' Ibid., 1932, 110: 540-2.—Tournade, A., A Rocchisani. L. Fife lurches experimentales sur Tefficacite comparee des injections intraveineuses ou intracardiaques d'a'ropine et d'adrenaline dans le traitement de la svn.o-.p,- chloroformique secondaire. Ibid., 1935, 118: 691-4.—Todd, T. F. Delayed chloroform poisoning. Lancet, Lond., 1934. 2: 597.—Underhill, F. P., A Kapsinow, R. A study of metabo- lism in chloroform poisoning. J. Metab. Res., 1922. 2: 57-72.— Vorschutz, J. Zur Frage der Entstehuns der Spi rchlrroform- schSden. Deut. Zschr. Chir.. 1923, 183: 246-68.—Warner, E. D.. Brimkhous, K. M-. A Smith. H. P. Bleeding tendency in eh!o!o:o:m r^oulr.i. Am. J. Phy.-ioL. 1937, 119: 418.— Zalka, O. 'Inves'iirations on the effect of chloroform upon the liver; change- in 'he liver of rabbit? due to acute chloroform poisoning] Magy. orv. arch., 1926, 27: 523-35. ------ IChanges in the liver of rabbits due to chronic chloroform poisoning] Ibid., 536-42, 4 pl ---- Poisoning, fatal. Bardier. E., A Stillmunkes, A. De la mort par Tadrenaline au cour de l'anesthesie chloroformique: s\ ncope cardiaque. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1922, 87: 321-4— Brisard. Condamnation du chirurgien dans un cas de svnecne chloroformique mortelle. Ann. med. leg., 1927, 7: K'0: 2n7.— Brunner. F. Ueber Chloroformspattodesfalle bei Leberkrankheiten insbesondere bei Lebercirrhose. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1920, 50: 528.— Caro. Accidents secondaires mortels de la chioroformisntion chez un ancien paludeen. Ann. med. pharm. col. Par., 1925, 23: 350-2.—Fischler. Zur Aufklarung des Chloroformnar- kosenspattodes und zur Kenntnis der Entstehung der centralen Lappchennekrose der Leber. Med. Klin., Berl, 1928, 24: 277.—Gauthier. Massage du coeur au cours dune syncope chloroforme; maintien des contractions cardiaques pendant 6 heures; mort. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris. 1922, 48: 255-7 — Hneter. Un cas de mort par le chloroforme. Presse med. beige, 1865-66, 18: 129.—Latteri, S. Timo e cloroformio (ricerche sperimentali) Arch. Soc. ital chir. (1922) 1923, 29: 237-42.—Mariotti. E. Su di un caso di morte per cloronarcosi; contributo anatomo-patologico. Morgagni. 1925. 67: 1217- 22.—Olson. P. F.. A Beaver, D. C. Death from delayed chloro- form poisoning. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 254-7.—Piersol, G. AI.. Tumen, H. J., A Kau. L. S. Fatal poisoning following the ingestion of chloroform. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 17: 587-601.—Reichel. Spattodesfalle nach Chloroformnarkose. Arch. Win. Chir., 1925, 135: 649-9—Rojo de la Vega, J. Accidentes cloroformicos mortale?; consideraciones teorico- practicas medico-legales. A. M. M. Mex., 1924, 2: 343-55.— Schouppe, K. Fiinf Falle von Chloroformnarkosetod. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1931, 18: 360.—Staemmler, M. Patholo- gische Demonstrationen: Chloroformvergiftung. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 269.—Torchiana. L. Sopra un caso di morte im- prowisa in narcosi cloroformica per apoi lessia pancreatica; osservazione clinica ed anatomo-patologjca. Arch, antrop. crim.. Tor.. 1925. 45: 497-511— Whiteford. C. H. Chloroform anaesthesia: death in a convulsion. Med. Press A Circ, Lond., 1925, n. ser., 119: 25. ---- Therapeutic use. Heidermaxn, E. *Lokalanasthesie durch Chloroformwasser. 7p. 8? Giessen, 1922. Brown, C. N. Local use of chloroform in various pain and allied conditions. West Virginia M. J., 1932, 28: 309 — Crouzel, E. Projet de modification de la preparation de Teau chloroformee. Repert. pharm., 1923, 3. ser., 35: 321-3.— Lapidus. G. Studien iiber die ortliche Wirkung und die Haut- resorption von Tetrachlorkohlenstoff und Chloroform. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1929, 102: 124-31.—Thelander. C. A. Chloro- form and regional anaesthesia. Med. J. Australia, 1924, 1: 505.—Venot. Sur l'emploi du chloroforme. Bull. Soc med. chir. Bordeaux (1922) 1923, 83. CHLOROFLCINE. See under Chlorophyll. CHLOROGEMC acid. See also Caffein. Pliicker. W., A Keilholz. W. Bestimmung von Chlorogen- und Kaffeesaure. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1933, 66: 300-38. CHLOROGONIUM. Lvov, A., A Dusi, H. La nutrition azotee et carbonee de Chlorogonium euchlorum a Tobscurit6; Tacide acetique en- visage comme produit de Tassimilation chlorophylienne. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1935, 119: 1260-3. CHLOROLEUKEMIA. See Chloroma. CHLOROLEUKOSARCOMA. See also in 3. ser., Leukosarcomatosis. Audo-Gianott , G. B. Contributo clinico ed anatomo- patologico alio studio del cloroma microlinfocitario scolorato. Minerva med., Tor., 1925, 5: 705-17— Flashman, D. H., A Leopold. S. S. Leukosarcoma; with report of a case beginning with a i rimarv retroperitoneallymphosarcoma and Terminating '.<:-h :.-;kwiihi. Am. J. M. Sc. 1929. 177: n51-i;3. 4 pl — Gorlitzer. V. Zur Kasuistik der Le>:ko>ark<>mato>e i Sternberg) Fol. haemal., Lpz., 1929, 39: 121-32—Hensel. O. A ca.-e of leucosarcomatosis. Med. J. iv Rec, 1928. 128: 528-311.— Mattei. V. Leucosarcosi e reticoloendoreliosj. Clin. med. ital, 1932. 63: 537.—Rotaru, C. 'Leuco-sarcomatosis] Rev. san. mil. Buoir.. 1934, 33: 173-S4— Sternberg. C. Zur Frage der Leukosarkomatose. WVn. kirn. Wschr.. 1930, 43: 714—6.—Tramontano. V., A Pansini. F. Cloroma (clorolin- foadenosi leucemica acuta) Iahoh^ca. Genova. 1925, 17: 289-99, pl. CHLOROMA. See also Leukemia; also in 3. ser. Chloro- leukemia. Lehxdorff, H. Chlorome. p.573-626. 8! Wien, 1920. In Spec Path. Ther. inn. Krankh. (Nothnagel) Wien, 1920, 8: Lippert, H. *Zur Kenntnis des Chloroms. 22p. 8? Marb., 1916. Orth, B. * Ueber das Chlorom mit eigenen Fallen. 32p. S: Heidelb. [19321 Rudiger, R. *Zur Klinik des Chloroms im Kindesalter. 23p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1926. Sauer, C. [H.] *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Chloroms. p.341-53. 8? Freib. i. B. [1914] Also Virchows Arch., 1914, 215: Allen, F. M. B. A case of chloroma in a child. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 553.—Allison, R. G. Bone findings in chloroma. Radiology, 1924, 3: 388-93.—Ashby, H. T., A Sellers, A. A case of chloroma. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 1263.—Ashby, H. T., & Smith, G. S. Chloroma; a study of 3 cases occurring in children with post-mortem findings in 2 cases. Ibid., 1928, 1: 1169-71. ------ Chloroma; report of a case in a child with post-mortem findings. Ibid., 1933, 2: 1368.—Aubertin. C. Le chlorome. Monde med., 1929, 39: 33-42.—Bajo, C. Con- tributo alio studio del cloroma. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1937, 47: 511.—Bamforth, J., A Edwards. J. L. Chloroma; an account of 4 cases. Lancet, Lond.. 1933, 1: 857-61.— Bedell, A. J. Chloroma. Tr. Internat. Congr. Ophth., 1922, 1: 588-603. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 919-21.— Brahn, B. Ueber den Chloromfarbstoff. Virchows Arch.. 1922, 137: 324.—Brannan. D. Chloroma; the recent literature and a case report. Bull Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1926, 38: 189-216, 3 pl.—Buck, K. M. Chloroma or green cancer. Memphis M. J., 1925, 2: 144— Cantieri. C. Sul cloroma (contributo clinico) Morgagni. 1926, 68: 621-8.—Caronia, G. Contributo alia conoscenza del cloroma nell'infanzia. Pediatria, Xap., 1922, 30: 439-45, pl.—Castana. V. Su di un caso di cloroma. Pediatria (Riv.) 1920. 34: 842-8, pl.—Castorina. C. Su tre casi di cloToma. Ibid.. 1928. 36: 15-23.—Clanssen. Ein Fall von Chlorom beim Schwein. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1927-28, 38: 175-8, pl—Cohen, M. A case of chloroma with ocular lesions. Arch. Ophth.. X. Y., 1928, 57: 238-45, 3 pl— Debenedetti, L. II cloroma nell'eta infantile. Clin, igiene inf., 1927. 2: 364-70.—Emile-Wall. P., A Isch-Wall, P. Un cas d'anemie rapidement mortelle avec apparition de tumeurs osseuses, pouvant etre consider comme chlorome. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1930, 3. ser.. 46: 1237-42. ------ A Bertrand. Un cas de chlorome avec leucemie aigue. Ibid., 1231-7.—Feer, E. Zur Kenntnis der Chloroleukamien im Kind, -alter. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1927, 3. F., 66: 155-64, pl— Fieschi, A. Sopra un caso di cloroma. Boll Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1928, n. ser., 3: 471-7. ------ Cloroma. In Emo- patie (Ferrata, A.) 2. ed., Milano, 1935, 2: pt 2, 954-61.— Gamble, R. C. Chloroma. Illinois M. J., 1027. 52: 466-71 — Gandolfo, S. II cloroma infantile dal punto di vista ematologico. Atti. Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1929, 10. ser., 4: 53.5-42. ----- Contributo alia conoscenza del cloroma infantile; studio clinico ed ematologico. Pediatria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 1029-44 — Gerbasi. M. Alcune considerazioni sul cloroma. Ibid., 87- 95.—Giuffre, M. Contributo clinico alio studio del cloroma. Ann. clin. med.. Pal, 1926, 16: 377-87. 4 pl—Haintz, E. Ein Fall von Chiorom mit cerebralen und spinalen Svmptomen. Fol. haemat., Lpz.. 1933, 50: 320-3.—Haintz. O. "[Chloroma with cerebral and spinal symptoms] Orv. hetil. 1933, 77: 329-31.—Heiberg. K. A. " Chlorom und Gewachsbildung. Virchows Arch., 1931, 280: 172-4.—Heissen, F. Chlorom und Zentralnervensystem. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.. 1925, 95: 248-3.").—Jewesbury, R. C. Case of ? chloroma, ? suprarenal tumour. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28 21: sect. stud. dis. child., 17.—Jimenez de Asua. F. A proposito de un caso de cloroleucemia. Arch. med.. Madr., 1926, 23: 165-75. Also Rev. Soc argent, biol. 1926. 2: 535-43. Also C. rend. Soc. biol. 1927, 96: 900.—Kandel. E. V. Chloroma: review of the CHLOROMA 571 CHLOROPHYLL literature from 1926 to 1936 and report of 3 cases. Arch. Int. M., 1937, 59: 691-704.—King, C. A case of chloroma with orbital involvement locally benefited by X-ray therapy. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1934, 32: 340-53, pl—Levy, R.. A Laff, H. I. Chloroma; its relation to otolaryngology. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1932, 15: 610-6. Also repr.—Manini, L. Un caso di cloroma. Riv. osp., 1924, 14: 1-19.—Marten, M. E., A Meyer, L. M. Chloroma; a case report. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 29: 116-21.—Meyer, P., A Berger, L. Contribution a I'etude du chlorome. Arch. mal. coeur, 1924, 17: 634-52.—Nasso, I. Un caso di cloroma in una bambina di 7 mesi. Pediatria, Nap., 1923, 30: 489-94. ------ Ulteriore contributo alio studio del cloroma. Pediatria (Riv.) 1926, 34: 180-6.—Perazzi, P. Un caso di cloroma. Ibid., 1928, 36: 486-93.—Ravenna, F. Cloroma scolorato (il contributo alia conoscenza dei rapporti fra leucemia e tumori) Gior. clin. med., 1921, 2: 641; 681, pl.— Reddick, W. G., A Brandes, W. W. Chloroma; its relation to the leukemic and neoplastic processes. Texas J. M., 1931, 27: 297-300.—Roberts, W. H. A case of chloroma. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 805-11, 2 pl—Rosenblum P. Chloro- ma. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1933, 2: 59-67.—Sabatini, L. Con- tributo alio studio del cloroma [case in child of 4 years] Rinasc med.. 1926, 3: 5-8, pl.—Smidt van Gelder. J. H. [Case of chloroleukemia] Ned. mschr. geneesk., 192S, 15: 360-3.— Strasser, U. Chlorom (Chloroleukamie) Mitt. Ges. inn. Med. Wien, 1933, 32: 68.—Toglia. C. Su di un caso di cloroma. Rinasc. med., 1930, 7: 500, pl.—Tramontano, V. Contributo alio studio del cloromo. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1928, 33: 61-5.—Washburn, A. H. Chloroma; report of a case with recoverv following roentgeno-therapv, with a review of the literature. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39: 330-48.—Weinberger, M. Ein Chlorom. Wien. klin., 1903, 17: 283.—Zaevloshin, M. N. [Chloromatous tumors] Russ. klin., 1925, 4: 351-61.— Zeiss. E. Ein Fall von Chlorom. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 62: 373-81, 3 pl. ---- lymphoid. See Chloroleukosarcoma. ---- myeloid. Foot, N. C. Mvelogenous chloroma, report of a case with necropsy. Cincinnati J. M., 1923, 4: 447-50. ------ A Jones, G. Mvelogenous chloroma; report of case with nec- ropsy. Am. .L Dis. Child., 1923, 25: 379-91.—Goodall, A., A Alexander, W. A. Acute myelocythaemia and chloroma. Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1923-24, 17: 113-28, 2 pl—Hoppli, R. Ein Beitrag zur Kasuistik der leukamischen Chloromyelose. Med. Klin., Berl, 1922, 18: 563.—Howard, N. J., A McNaught, J. B. Chloro-ervthroblastoma; report of a case. Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 13: 56-68.—Lebedev, A. A. [Myelogenic chloroma] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 19.5-202.—Pagniez, P., Coste, F., A Ravina, A. Leucemie myeioide traitee avec succes par lirra- diation et compliquee secondairement de chlorome. Ann. med., Par., 1924, 16: 416-30.—Rosenblum, M. B., A Lebe- dewa, M. A. Zwei Falle von akutem myeloblastischem Chlorom. Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1930, 41: 255-61.—Rowe, O. W., A Hirschboeck, F. J. A case of myeloid chloroma. Am. J. Dis. Child.. 1922, 23: 239-46.—Seemann, G., A Sajzewa, A. Ein Fall von Chloromyelose mit ungewohnlicher Eosino- philic. Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1928, 37: 258-61, pl—Swanson, L. A. Aleukemic, myelogenous chloroma. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 44: 140-5. CHLOROPENIA. See Chlorine, Metabolism: Disorders. CHLOROPHYCEAE. See under Algae. CHLOROPHYLL [and derivatives] See also Anthocyan; Hemoglobin; Light, Ef- fects; Photosynthesis; Plant, Physiology. Chlorophyll. Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 27.5.—Lloyd, J. Concerning chlorophyl. Eclect. M. J., 1932, 92: 91; 137.— Mackinney, G. On the plastid pigments of marsh dodder. J. Biol. Chem., 1935-36, 112: 421-4. Also repr.—Marchlew- ski, L., A Szymanski, A. Studies in the chlorophyll group. Bull. Internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1929, 119-29.—Marchlewski, L., & Urbaficzyk, W. On some chlorophyll derivatives. Ibid., 1935, ser. A, 146-55. ■---- Biology. See also Photosynthesis; Plant, Physiology. Arnold, W., A Kohn, H. I. The chlorophyll unit in photo- synthesis. J. Gen. Physiol, 1934, 18: 109-12. Also repr.— Deleano, N. T., A Dick, J. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des quan- titativen Chlorophyll wechsels der Laubblatter wahrend ihrer Gesamtvet'etation. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 279: 49-54 — Emerson, R. The relation between maximum rate of photo- synthesis and concentration of chlorophyll. J. Gen. Physiol, 1928-29, 12: 609-22. ------ Photosynthesis as a function of light intensity and of temperature witb different concentra- tions of chlorophyll. Ibid., 623-39. ------ Chlorophyll content and rate of photosynthesis. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1929, 15: 281-4.—Kautsky, H., A Hirsch, A. Chloro- phyllfluoreszenz und Kohlensaureassimilation; der Einfluss des Sauerstoffs auf das Fluoreszenzverhalten lebender Blatter. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 278: 373-85.—Kellogg. J. H. The green leaf. Good Health, 1934, 69: No. 2, 10-30.—Light works on seeds through chlorophyll. Science News Lett., 1936, 30: 67.—Lubimenko, V. De l'etat de la chlorophylle dans les plantes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1921, 173: 365-7.—Maquenne, M. L. Sur la theorie de la fonction chlorophyllienne. Bull Soc chim. France, 1924, 4. ser., 35-36: 649-67.—Molliard, M. Experiences permettant d'expliquer Tattenuation de la chloro- phylle presentee par les plantes vertes parasites. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 1190-2.—Nicolas, G., A Agggry, B. Sur la persistance de la chlorophvlle a la suite de Taction bacte- rienne. Ibid., 1937, 204: 611-3.—Noack, K. Der Zustand des Chlorophylls in der lebenden Pflanze. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 183: 135-52.—Perrier, A. Sur les transformations de la chlorophylle chez une aigue verte. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 188: 339-41.—Randoin, L., Giroud, A., A Leblond, C. P. Relations entre la teneur en vitamine C de divers tissus vege- taux et la presence ou I'absence de chlorophylle. C. rend. Soc biol, 1935, 120: 297-300. —---- Recherches biologiques et biochimiques sur la teneur en acide ascorbique des tissus chlorophylliens et achlorophylliens. Bull. Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1935, 17: 1649-76.—Rischkow, V. Die Verbreitung des Chlorophylls und der Peroxydasegehalt der Epidermis bunt- blattriger Pflanzen; der Chlorophydlgehalt der Epidermis. Biol. Zbl, 1927, 47: 501-12.—Salageanu, N. Sur Tassimilation chlorophyllienne de TEuphrasia stricta et du Trifolium pra- tense. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 121: 1206.—Stoklasa, J. Die Assimilation des Kohlendioxydes unter dem Einflusse der Radioaktivitat im Laufe der vegetativen Entwicklung der chlorophyllhaltigen Zelle. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 224: 102-34. ------ Beitrage zur Kenntnis der radio-physiologischen Bedeutung des Kaliums in der chlorophyllhaltigen und chloro- phyllosen Zelle. Strahlentherapie, 1935, 53: 276-95. ---- Chemistry. See also Porphyrin; Pyrrol. Albers, V. M., A Knorr, H. V. Fluorescence and photo- decomposition of the chlorophylls and some of their derivatives in the presence of air. In Symposia Quant. Biol, 1935, 3: 87-98.—Bertarelli, E., A Paranhos, U. Chlorophyla e vita- minas. Brasil med., 1923, 37: pt 2, 178.—Deleano, N. T., A Dick, J. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des quantitativen Chloro- phyllwechsels im Laube der zweihausigen Pflanzen w&hrend der Ge'samtvegetation. Biochem. Zschr., 1936-37. 289: 320-2.— Dhere, C. Sur le spectre de fluorescence de la protochloro- phylle. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 192: 1496-9. ------ A Biermacher, O. Sur la purification et le spectre de fluorescence de la chlorophylle b. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 122: 591-4 — Dhere. C, A Fontaine, M. La chlorofucine (chlorophylle t) etudiee au moyen de son spectre de fluorescence. Ibid., 1931, 107: 1098-101.—Dhere, C, A Raffy, A. Recherches sur la spectrochimie de fluorescence des pigments chlorophylliens. Bull. Soc chim. biol, Par., 1935, 17: 1385-413, 4 pl. ------ Sur les spectres de fluorescence des pheophorbides. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 1367-9.—Eisler, M., A Portheim, L. Erwiderung auf die Arbeit von H. E. Dolk und A. G. van Veen: iiber die Bildung von Sauerstoff aus Kohlendioxyd durch Eiweiss-Chlorophyllosungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 192: 132-6.—Fischer. H., A Hendschel, A. Ueber Phyllobom- bvcin und den biologischen Abbau der Chlorophylle. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1931, 198: 33-42, pl. ------ Ueber Phyllo- bombycin und Probophorbide. Ibid., 1932, 226: 255-78, pi- Fischer, H., A Hofmann, H. J. Aufspaltung von Azolactonen durch Einwirkung von Diazomethan-Methyalkohol sowie durch Alkoholat in Analogie zum Verhalten des Chlorophylls und seiner Derivate. Ibid., 1936-37, 245: 139-51.—Giroud, A., Ratsimamanga, R., A Leblond, C. P. Paralieiisme entre la vitamine C et la chlorophylle. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 117: 612—4. ------ Relations entre Tacide ascorbique et la chlorophylle. Bull. Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1935, 17: 232-51 — Godnev, T. N. [Bacteriochlorophyll and accompanying yellow pigments] Mikrobiologia, Moskva, 1937, 6: 545-50.—Hemo- globin and chlorophyll. Contact Point, 1935, 13: 5-9.— Iwanov, L. A. Ueber den Einfluss der Temperatur auf die Chlorophyllzersetzung durch das Licht. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 131: 140-4.—Kautsky, H. Chlorophyllfluoreszenz und Kohlensaureassimilation. Ibid., 1937, 290: 248-60. ------ Hirsch, A.. A Spohn, H. Chlorophyllfluoreszenz und Kohlen- saureassimilation. Ibid., 1934, 274: 423; 435; 1935, 277: 250.—Kautsky, H., A Hormuth, R. Chlorophyllfluoreszenz und Kohlensaureassimilation; die Abhangigkeit des Verlaufs der Fluoreszenzkurven griiner Blatter vom Sauerstoffdruck. Ibid., 1937, 291: 285-311.—Kirstahler, A. Chlorophyll a und b, ihre Umwandlungs- beziehungsweise Abbau-Produkte. Tabu- lae biol, Haag, 1931, 1: 232-58.—Knorr, H. V., A Albers, V. M. Fluorescence and photodecomposition of the chloro- phylls and some of their derivatives under atmospheres of 02,' CO2, and N2. In Symposia Quant. Biol, 1935, 3: 98-107.— Levkowich, E. The ultra-violet absorption spectrum of chloro- phyll in alcoholic solution. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 777.—Lund, E. J., A Holt, V. The action of potassium cyanide on the chlorophvll mechanism of Nereocystis. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1922-23, 20: 232.—Marchlewski, L., A Urbaficzyk, W. Studien in der Chlorophyllgruppe; uber An- CHLOROPHYLL 572 CHLOROPHYLL hydro-Phyllotaonin und die Phyllohaematochromogene. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1935, 277: 171-7.—Nadson, G. A., A Rochlin, E. Y. [On the action of ultra-violet rays (quartz lamp) on chlorophyll cells] Vest, rentg., 1928, 6: 491-500.—Rabino- wich, E., A Weiss, J. Reversible oxidation of chlorophyll. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1937, ser. A, 162: 251-67. Also Nature, Lond., 1930, 138: 1098.—Saccardi, P. Sull'azione dei metalli del gruppo del ferro nella funzione clorofillogena. Boll. Soc eustach., 1924, 22: 125-9.—Schertz, F. M. Our search for chlorophyll and for the vitamins. Science, 1928, 68: 48-53.— Stern, A., A Pruckner, F. Lichtabsorption und Konstitution einiger Derivate der Chlorophylle. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1937, 180: 321-58.—Stoll, A. Zusammenhange zwischen der Chemie des Chlorophylls und seiner Funktion in der Photo- synthese. Naturwissenschaften, 1936, 24: 53-9.—Weber, K. Photochemical reaction of chlorophyll with ferrous ions. Nature, Lond., 1936, 137: 870.—Winterstein, A., A Schon, K. Fraktionierung und Reindarstcllung organischer Substanzen nach dem Prinzip der chromatographischen Adsorptionsana- lyse; gibt es ein Chlorophyll C? Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 230: 139-45.—Zscheile, F. P., jr. A quantitative spectro- photoelectric analytical method applied to solutions of chloro- phylls A and B. J. Phys. Chem., 1934, 38: 95-102. —---- Investigation of the fluorescence spectra of chlorophylls A and B in ether solution. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1934-35, 22: 513-7. ---- Determination. Danckwortt, P. W., A Pfau, E. Der Nachweis des Chloro- phylls mit Hilfe der Analysen-Quarzlampe. Arch. Pharm., Berl, 1927, 265: 560-2.—Deleano, N. T., A Dick, J. Eine neue Methode zur Bestimmung des Chlorophylls. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 268: 317-21. ------ Determination de la chlorophylle dans les feuilles de Salis fragilis et de Populus alba. Bull. Soc chim. biol, Par., 1934, 16: 749-56.—Euler, H. von, Hellstrom, H., A Burstrom, D. Ueber den Chloro- phyllgehalt der Laubblatter von Gerstenmutanten. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 218: 241-8.—Rogozinski, F. Sur le dosage gravimetrique de la chlorophylle. Bull, internat. Acad. polon. sc, 1937, ser. A, 483-9.—Sprecher von Bernegg, A., Heierle, E., A Almasy, F. Spektrophotometrische Bestim- mung von Chlorophyll A, Chlorophyll B, Carotin und Xantho- phyll. Biochem. Zschr., 1935-36, 283: 45-52. ---- Genetic aspect. Conner, A. B., A Karper, R. E. Chlorophyll deficiencies in Sorghum. # J. Hered., 1924, 15: 377.—Demerec, M. Behavior of chlorophyll in inheritance. In Symposia Quant. Biol, 1935, 3: 80-6.—-Euler, H. von, Bergman, B. [et al] Konstanz der Chlorophyllgehaltes und Chromatophorendegeneration chloro- phyllmutierender Gerstensippen. Hereditas, Lund, 1935-36, 21: 120-8.—Euler, H. von, A Burstrom, D. Messungen fiber den Arginingehalt in chlorophylldefekten Blattern. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 215: 47-50.—Euler, H. von, Davidson, H., A Runehjelm, D. Experimentelle chemische Beitrage zur Erblichkeitsforschung. Ibid., 1930, 190: 247-61.—Euler, H. von, Forssberg, A. [et al] Zur chemischen Charakterisierung von erblichen Chlorophylldefekten. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1931, 59: 131-52.—Euler, H. von, Hellstrom, H., A Lofgren, N. Zur chemischen Genetik chlorophyllmutierender Gerstensippen; Vergleich zwischen dem Gehalt an Chlorophyll und Gramin in den Sippen Primus I. Primus II (Gulvit, Xanthalba und Xanthaurea) (Nilsson-Ehle) AVestergaards Linie und einer Linie aus Kreuzung von GoldgersteXChevalier (Hallqvist) Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 234: 151-64.—Euler, H. von, Hertzsch, W. [et al] Vergleichende Versuche iiber verschie- dene Arten von Chlorophylldefekten. Zschr. indukt. Ab- stamm., 1931, 60: 1-16.—Haan, H. de. Inheritance of chloro- phylldeficiencies. Bibliogr. genet., Gravenh., 1933, 10: 357- 412.—Hallqvist, C. Chlorophyllmutanten bei Gerste; ihre Entstehung und primaren Spaltungen. Hereditas, Lund, 1924, 5: 49-86.—Hellstrom, H., A Burstrom, D. Ueber das Kom- ponentenverhaltnis des Chlorophylls in chlorophylldefekten Mutanten. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 258: 221-7.—Karper, R. E. Maternal inheritance of chlorophyll in Sorghum. J. Hered., 1934, 25: 49-54.—Nilsson-Ehle, H. Ueber freie Kombination und Koppelung verschiedener Chlorophyllerbein- heiten bei Gerste. Hereditas, Lund, 1922, 3: 191-9.—Runeh- jelm, D. Mikro-Eisen-Bestimmungen an chlorophyll-defekten Blattern. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 224: 481-6.—Sirks, M. J. [Case of inheritable sensitiveness to light in rve] Genetica, Gravenh., 1928-29, 11: 375-86, 3 tab. ---- Metabolism. Czimmer, A. G. [Researches on the digestion of chlorophyll in vitro] Magy. orv. arch., 1934, 35: 465-71.—Godinho, A. P. Ueber das Auftreten eines roten Farbstoffes nach Einnahme von reinem Chlorophyll. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 155: 90-6.— Gordonov. Chloropbvl und Cholesterinstoffwechsel Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 157: 117-20.—Koenigsfeld, H. Ueber die Beeinflussung des menschlichen Stoffwechsels durch Chloro- phyllpraparate. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 322.—Marchlewski. L. Transformations de la chlorophylle dans l'organisme animal Bull. Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1924, 6: 464-72. ------ A Ur- baficzyk, W. Ueber die Umwandlung des'Chlorophylls im tierischen Organismus. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 263: 166-72. Also Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1933, ser. A, 540-6.— Nishiura, S. Ueber die Ausscheidung von Porphyrinen durch den Urin nach Einnahme von extrahiertem und nichtextra- hiertem Chlorophyll Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 431-3.— Treibs, A. Ueber biologische Abbauprodukte des Chlorophylls in tierischen Konkrementen. Zschr. physiol Chem., 1933, 220: 89-96. ---- Origin. Beck, W. A. The chloroplastinsymplex and the formation of chlorophyll. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1936-37, 27: 530-3 — Emerson, R. A review of recent investigations in the field of chlorophyll photosynthesis. Erg. Enzymforsch., 1936, 5: 305-47.—Gaatheret, R. J. Sur la production de chlorophylle dans les racines exposees a la lumiere, en particulier dans la racine d'orge. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 194: 1510-3. ----- Nouvelles recherches sur la production de chlorophylle dans des racines expos6es a la lumiere. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933, 112: 1321-4.—Inman, O. L., Rothemund, P., A Ketterin, C. F. Chlorophyll and chlorophyll development in relation to radia- tion. In Biol effects of radiat. (Duggar, B. M.) N. Y., 1936, 2: 1093-108.—Linsbauer, K. Ueber Teilungsanomalien und metaplastiscle Chlorophyllbildung in der Epidermis von Monstera. Zschr. Pflanzenkr., 1924, 34: 220-3.—Maquenne, L. Sur la theorie de la synthese chlorophyllienne. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1923, 177: 853-7.—Noack, K., A Kiessling, W. Zur Entstehung des Chlorophylls und seiner Beziehung zum Blutfarbstoff. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1929, 182: 13; 1930, 193: 97.—Pollacci, G., Oddo, B.. A Gallotti, M. Influenza del nueleo pirrolico sulla formazione della clorofilla. Boll. Soc. ital biol. sper., 1935, 10: 565-7.—Rothemund. P. Proto- chlorophyll In Symposia Quant. Biol, 1935, 3: 71-9.— Willstatter, R. Chlorophvllase. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E. Abderhalden) Berl, 1936, 4: pt 1, 773-7. ---- Pharmacology. Castelbon, A. Contribution a I'etude de Ja chlorophylle au point de vue chimique et thera- peutique. 44p. 8? Par., 1921. Biirgi, E. Das Chlorophyll als Wachstumsstoff. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9:789; 1931, 10: 1313. ------ Das Chlorophyll als allgemeines Tonikum. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1931, 22: H. 8, 1-7.—Edelmann. Proprietes pharmacodynamiques et therapeutiques de la chlorophylle. Bull. m6d., Par., 1931, 45: 651-3.—Fulton, J. F., jr. Animal chlorophyll; its relation to haemoglobin and to other animal pigments. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1921-22, 66: 339-96.—Gordonov, T. Ueber das Chlorophyll. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 409. ------A Amakawa, T. Ueber die diuretische Wirkung von Chlorophyll Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 157: 333-8.—Gordonov, T., A Kitamura, N. Ueber die Wirkung des Chlorophylls auf asphyktische Organe. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 605-7.—Grill, F. Notes on the spectrum and pharmacology of chlorophyll. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1928, 17: 422-7.—Guerrini, G. Emolisi foto- dinamica in vivo determinata dalla clorofilla. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 835. Also repr.—Hanau, G. La clorofilla come tonico generale. Gazz. osp., 1931, 52: 1381-3.—Kiche- vatz, M. Mecanisme de la photosensibilisation de la peau par la chlorophylle. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 116: 675-8 — Kolle, W., A Vollmar, H. Ueber die Wirkung des Chlorophylls auf Gewebskulturen von Herzen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 1163. Also In Festschr. Emil Biirgi, Basel, 1932, 192.—Lareson, K. E. De Taction de la chlorophylle sur les effets mobilisateurs de Tadrenaline a l'egard du sucre. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1935, 120: 1124-6.— Loosli, H. Ueber die Beein- flussung der blutbildenden Wirkung des Chlorophylls durch Kupfer. In Ausz. Inaugur. Diss. Med. Fak. Univ. Bern, 1933-35, No. 42, 1.—Lorenzi, A. Ricerche sperimentali sulla clorofilla. Rinasc. med., 1929, 6: 506-8, pl.—Rentz, E. Action de la chlorophylle sur la pression sanguine et les vaisseaux sanguins. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1928, 98: 812-4. ------ Action de la chlorophylle sur les thrombocytes et les leucocytes sanguins du lapin. Ibid., 814-6. ------ Action de la chlorophylle sur les organes a innervation autonome. Ibid., 818-20. ----- Some investigations into the pharmacodynamic properties of chlorophyll. Upsala liik. foren. forh., 1928, n. f., 33: 371-92. ------Zur Pharmakodynamik des Chlorophvlls. Skand. Arch. Physiol, Berl, 1929, 56: 36-117. ------ Chlorophyll und Blutbild. Ibid., 1929, 57: 121-37—Roessingh. M. J. [The importance of chlorophyll in the animal organism] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 987-1000. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med.. 1924, 42: 80-8.—Roffo, A. H. Acci6n de la clorofila sobre los hematies normales y cancerosos. Rev. med. lat amer., B. Air., 1931-32, 17: 1694-712. Also Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1932-33, 38: 312-25.—Rydin, H. Action de la chloro- phylle sur le metabolisme respiratoire des rats normaux et thyroidectomises. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1928, 99: 1683-5. ---— _ Action de la chlorophylle et de la thyroxine sur la sensibilite de l'organisme a Tegard d'une rarefaction de l'oxygene. Ibid., 1685-7. ------ Action de la chlorophylle et de la thyroxine sur le poids du corps. Ibid., 1687.—Saunders, C. W. The nutritional value of chlorophyll as related to hemoglobin formation. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 788. Also Abstr. Theses Univ. Chicago, 1925-26, 4: 397-404 — Zih, A. Einfluss des Chlorophyllgehaltes vom Futter auf die Blutkbrperchenbildung. Arch. ges. Physiol, 1930, 225: 728-36. ------ Die erythropoietische Wirkung des Chloro- phylls und des grunen Futters auf Ratten. Ibid., 1982-33, 231: 510-3. CHLOROPHYLL 573 CHLOROPICRIN ---- Preparations. Biirgi, E. Erwiderung auf die Arbeit Wilhelm Lofflers iiber Chlorophyll und Chlorosan-Biirgi. Korbl. schweiz. Aerzte 1918, 48: 1604-18.—Fischer, H., A Hendschel, A. Gewinnung von Chlorophyllderivaten aus Elefanten- und Menschenex- krementen. Zschr. physiol Chem., 1933, 216: 57-67.— Lomer, W. Ueber den Chlorophyllgehalt des Chlorosans. Korbl schweiz. Aerzte, 1919, 49: 879-82. ------ Zur Chloro- sankontroverse mit Prof. Biirgi, Bern (eine Richtigstellung) Ibid., 1553-5.—Mailhe, A. Decomposition des extraits chlorophylliens. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178: 1988-93.— Savelli, R. Sulla reazione di Sidorin. Boll Soc ital. biol sper., 1933, 8: 1538-42.—Zickgraf, G. Ueber die klinische Bedeutung von Chlorophyllinpraparaten. Arch. Pharm Berl, 1931, 269: 474-6. -----* Ueber ein neues Chloro- phyllpraparat Aniimosan. Zbl. inn. Med., 1925, 46: 121-4. ---- Poisoning and allergy. Kicbevatz, M. Role sensibilisateur probable des derives de la chlorophylle et des colorants du sang, r6gles d'apres diffe- rentes longueurs d'ondes. Bull Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 764. ------ Etiologie et pathogenese de la dermatose stri6e; photodermite actino-calorique chlorophyllienne. Ann. derm syph., Par., 1934, 7. ser., 5: 293-317.—Kuen, F. M., A Piiringer! K. Ueber die sensibilisierende Wirkung der Blattfarbstoffe Chlorophyll, Carotin und Xanthophyll. Biochem. Zschr 1936, 286: 196-203.—Noack, K. Photochemische Wirkungen des Chlorophylls. Zbl Gewerbehyg., 1926, n. F., 3: 383-9.— Roffo, A. H. La fotoactividad de la clorofila. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1931, 8: 68-89. ---- Therapeutic use. See also Chlorophyll, Pharmacology. BtiROi, E. Da* Chlorophyll als Pharmakon. 84p. 8? Lpz., 1932. Angelo, L. Ricerche cliniche sulla clorofilla. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 83-5.—Biirgi. E. Ueber die therapeutische Bedeu- tung des Chlorophylls. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1159-61. Also Praxis, Bern, 1933, 22: Beil, 51, 24-6.—Castelbon, A. L'emploi de la chlorophylle en therapeutique. Hopital, 1922, 10: 70.—Chlorophyll and blood regeneration. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 925.—Gordonov, T. Ueber die pharmakothera- peutische Bedeutung des Chlorophylls. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 54: 294-312.—Gsell, E. Ueber Chlorophyllwirkungen und Chlorophylltherapie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 626; 650.—Hallberg, J. H. Chlorophyll and its therapeutic value. J. Am. Electron. Res. Ass., 1935, 12: 14-6.—Maltzan. Ueber kombinierte Phosphat-Chlorophylltherapie. Fortsch. Med., 1935, 53: 197-200.—Nemec, K. [Intravenous therapy with chlorophyl] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1936, 75: 788-90.—Patek, A. J., jr. Chlorophyll and regeneration of the blood; effect of administration of chlorophyll derivatives to patients with chronic hypochromic anemia. Arch. Int. M., 1936, 57: 73-84.— Poucel, J. La feuille soleil vivant; sa chlorophylle; pourquoi et comment Tutiliser? Marseille med., 1935, 72: 189; 237.— Rudolph, C. The therapeutic value of chlorophyll. Clin. M. A S., 1930, 37: 119-21. CHLOROPICRIN [CC12N03] See also Chemical warfare, Gas; Disinfectant. Cances, J. *De I'utilisation de la chloropicrine dans les operations de deratisation et desin- sectisation. 52p. 8? Par., 1935. Burstein, A. I., A Gruber, L. I. [Use of a high concentration and short exposure chloropicrin as a disinfectant] J. epidem. mikrob., Moskva, 1933, 2: 89-93.—Deckert, W. Ueber den Nachweis und die Bestimmung von Chlorpikrindampfen in Luft. Zschr. Hyg., 1928-29, 109: 485-90.—Fournier. G. Sur la conservation par la chloropicrine des stocks de ble. Bull san. Algerie, 1937, 32: 1270-2.—Korobochkina, T. V. [Ab- sorption of chloropicrine by tissues and its effect on their coloring and durability in relation to use of chloropicrine in disinfection] Gig. epidem., 1930, 9: 79-87.—Kotatsu, K. The morbid change in the lung caused by the inhalation of cokusol (chlorpicrin) gas and the effect of the gas on tuber- culosis. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1929-30, 18: 1.—Lancelin & Seguy. Sur l'emploi de la chloropicrine au port de Toulon (1924-25) Marseille med., 1926, 63: 708-13.—Marcandier. Recherches sur pouvoir insecticide et bactericide de la chloro- picrine. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 665-72. ------ Re- cherches sur Taction antiseptique et insecticide des vapeurs de chloropicrine. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1928, 118: 138; 205; 138.—Randier, P. La chloropicrine; ses proprietes physiques et chimiques; sa toxicite vis-a-vis des etres vivants; ses applica- tions; chloropicrination du navire atelier russe Kronstadt. Ibid., 1922, 112: 56-78.—Semikos, F. F. [Chloropicrine for disinfection and deratization] Gig. epidem., 1929, 8: 42-8.— Shapshev, K. N. [Simple apparatus for the evaporation of chloropicrin] J. epidem. mikrob., Moskva, 1933, 2: 78-82.— Smorodintsev, A. A. [Disinfective properties of chloropicrine] Mikrob. J., Leningr., 1929, 8: 173-9.—Thompson, T. G., & Black, J. H. The intersolubilitv of chloropicrin and water. Chem. Warf.. 1921, 6: No. 2, 12— Trumbull, H. L., Sohl, G. T. [et al] Control experiments in chloropicrin manufacture; the effect of varying quantities of lime upon the yield of chloro- picrin. Ibid., 1920, 5: No. 12, 8.—Violle, H. Du pouvoir antiseptique de la chloropicrine. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 182: 290-2.—Wille, J. Chlorpikrin als Schadlingsbekam- pfungsmittel in seinen Wirkungen auf Tier und Pflanze. Natur- wissenschaften, 1921, 9: 41-8.—Zinoviev, D. [Experimental work with chloropicrin] J. epidem. mikrob., Moskva, 1933, CHLOROPIDAE. See also Diptera; Fly. Miczynski, K., jr. Chlorops taeniopus Meig. auf Aegilops- Arten. Zschr. Pflanzenkr., 1924, 34: 108.—Peus, F. Massen- vorkommen von Halmfliegen (Chloropiden) an und in Ge- bauden und Wohnungen. Zschr. hyg. Zool, 1937, 29: 207-13. Also Zschr. Gesundhtechn., 1934, 26: 1-8.—Rozsypal, J. Ein Beitrag zu der Vergesellschaftung und Ueberwinterungs- mbgliehkeit der Imagines bei den Chloropidaeen (Dipt. Chlorop.) Zschr. wiss. Insektb., 1930, 25: 1-13. CHLOROPLAST. See also Cell, Plastids; Chlorophyll. Beauverie, J. La structure granulaire des chloroplastes; les grana. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 205: 684-6.—Giraud, A., Leblond. C. P., A Ratsimamanga, R. Signification de la reduc- tion des sels d'argent au niveau des plastes chloropl^dliens. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 117: 614.—Lwov. A., A Dusi, H. La suppression experimentale des chloroplastes chez Euglena mesnili. Ibid., 1935, 119: 1092-5. CHLORORAPHINE. See also Bacteria, chromogenic. Dherg, C. Etude fluoroscopique de la chlororaphine et de ses derives. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 115: 1461-4. CHLOROSIS. See Anemia, chlorotic; Anemia, hypochromic. CHLORYLEN. See under Ethylene. CHLYVICH, Branko, 1895- Contribu- tion a I'etude du cancer du rectum chez la femme; traitement operatoire, l'operation combinee elar- !?ie (procede Anselme Schwartz) 198p. 8° Par., 1924. CHNEERSON, Moussa. *L'hypophyse en obstetrique. 173p. 8? Par., 1917. CHOANA. See also Nasopharynx; Nose. Ba.ikay, T. [Choanal polypus] Orv. hetil, 1931, 75: 277- 9. Also Zschr. Laryng., 1933, 24: 321-6.—Gyergyai, A. von. Ein neues direktes Untersuchungsverfahren des Nasenrachens und der hinteren Nasenpartien. Verh. Ver. Deut. Laryng., 1910, 311-3 [63-5] ------ Zusammenfassung der Untersuchungs- methoden des Nasenrachens und der hinteren Nase. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 428.—Iokhelson, A. [Apparatus for ...] Yezhem. ushn. gorlov. nosov. bolezn., 1906-7, 1:414-6.— Muck. O. Einfaches Verfahren zur Erleichterung schwieriger Postrhinoskopie. Hals Ac Arzt, Teil 1, 1937, 28: 286-8.— Roussy, G.. A Ameuille. T. L'examen du pharynx nasal et des choanes a Tautopsie. Tribune med., Par., 1910, n. ser., 43: 213. ---- Atresia and stenosis. Juchli, E. *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Choa- nalatresie [Zurich] 44p. 8? Uznach, 1931. Arancibia, F., A Fumasoli, C. Atresia de coana. Rev. As. med. argent., 1934, 48: 1445, pl—Cordeiro Lobato. J. Cinco casos de atresias cicatricials dos c6anes. Lisboa med., 1932, 9: 155-63.—Fabian. Choanalatresie. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1907, 54: 186.—Grove, W. E. Choanal atresia and sinus in- fection. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1927, 6: 237-41.—Jobson. T. B. Unilateral choanal atresia in a woman, aged 23. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 917. Also J. Lar. Otol, Lond., 1937, 52: 554.—Magnotti, T. Su di un caso di atresia bilaterale acquisita delle coane. Arch, ital otol, 1930, 41: 89-94.— Mahoney, P. L. A case of choanal atresia. Laryngoscope, 1927, 37: 920.—Menniti-lppolito, R. Atresia coanale sinistra da corpo estraneo rimasto in sito per circa 13 anni. Rinasc. med., 1937, 14: 587, pl—Ridout, C. A. S. Complete occlusion of posterior choanae. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, lar., 3.—Ries Centeno, R., A Tato, J. M. Atresia coanal. Rev. As. med. argent., 1934, 48: 361.—Schaeffer, J. P. Atresia of the choanae; its incidence and cause. Laryngoscope, 1933, 43: 480.—Stupka, W. Zur Pathogenese der Choanalatresie. Zschr. Hals. Ac. Heilk., 1931, 29: 322-50.—Theessen, S, Kasuistischer Beitrag zur Frage der Choanenatresien. Zschr. CHOANA 574 CHOANA Laryng., 1926-27, 15: 193-208, pl—Tod, H. Case of complete occlusion of the posterior nares with flattening of the nose externally and almost complete absence of the nasal septum. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1907-8, 1: otol. sect., 133.—Tortolone. V. Stenosi cicatriziali della coane. Arch. ital. otol, 1932, 43: 265-76. ---- Atresia and stenosis, congenital. Attal, M. ^Contribution a I'etude de l'occlu- sion congenitale des choanes. 60p. 8? Par., 1911 Alonso, J. M-, A Regules, E. Obstrucci6n congenita de la coana derecha. Rev. med. Uruguay, 1919, 22: 201-3.— Altmann, F. Zur Anatomie der angeborenen doppelseitigen Choanalatresie. Zschr. Hals Ac. Heilk., 1931, 29: 308-22 [Discussion] 350.—Anderson, C. M. Congenital occlusion of the choana. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 1788-92.—Asherson, N. Bilateral congenital occlusion of the posterior choanae, due to a membranous diaphragm. J. Lar. Otol, Lond., 1930, 45: 344—6.—Balla, A. Sulla stenosi congenita delle coane. Arch. ital. laring., 1907, 27: 113-42.—Barraud. Occlusion con- genitale d'une des choanes. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1920, 50: 654.—Barwell, H. Case of congenital occlusion of the right posterior naris. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1908-9, 2: lar. sect., 20.—Baumgarten, E. Einseitige, wahre, knocherne, ange- borene Choanalatresie. Pest. med. chir. Presse, 1906, 42: 404.—Beynes, E. A propos d'un cas d'imperforation choanale congenitale. Arch, internat. laryng., Par., 1928, 34: 179-83.— Campo, F. Occlusione congenita ossea della coana destra. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1926, 2: 48-51.—Chiari, O. Ueber angeborene membranose Verschliisse der Choanen. Verh. Ges. deut. Naturforsch., 1909, 2. Teil, 2. pt, 425-7.—Cisler, J. [Congenital choanal atresia] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1912, 51: 475-7.— Clay, J. V. F. Congenital occlusion of the posterior nares, with report of a case. Hahneman. Month., 1916, 51: 127-9.— Contribution a I'etude des occlusions cong6nitales des choanes. Rev. med., Louvain, 1922, 91-100.—Decker, P. H. Complete unilateral congenital bony atresia of the postnasal space. Atlantic M. J., 1925-26, 29: 461.—Dennis, F. L. Congenital bony atresia of the choana. Colorado M., 1911, 8: 130-3.— Di Core, A. Diaframma osseo congenito della coana destra in adulta. Rass. ital otorinolar., 19.32, 6: 169-78.—Fernandez Velilla, J. Un caso de oclusion membranosa congenita de las coanas. Gac. med. Norte, Bilbao, 1912, 18: 5-8.—Feuchtinger. Knocherne Atresie der rechten Choane. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1920,54: 119. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1920, 70: 1611.— Galand. Obliteration complete des choanes chez un nouveau- ne; operation. Ann. mal. oreille, 1924, 43: 1045.—Garretson, W. T. Congenital occlusion of the choanae, with report of 2 cases. Laryngoscope, 1927, 37: 263-8.—Gilse, P. H. G. van. Breathing in the newly-born with choanal atresia. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 5336-40, pl. Also Acta otolar., Stockh., 1936, 24: 205-8.—Glas, E. [Choanalverengerung links] Wien. med. Wschr., 1919, 69: 558.—Grant, J. D. Case of congenital occlusion of 1 choana. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1919-20, 13: sect, lar., 34.—Grove, R. C. Congenital atresia of the right posterior naris. Virginia M. Month., 1934, 60: 682-4.— Guttman, J. Congenital, unilateral, bony occlusion of the posterior nares. Am. Med., 1910, n. ser., 5: 283.—Hart, V. K. Congenital occlusion of the posterior nares; case report. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 703.—Kazanjian, V. H., A Brown, L. A. Congenital nasal deformity and atresia of the posterior choanae. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1937, 26: 777.—Kearney, H. L. Con- genital bony atresia of the right posterior naris. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1936, 42: 453-6. Also Ann. Otol Rhinol, 1936, 45: 583-6.—Kleyn, A. de. Ueber einen Fall von einseitiger Choanalatresie combiniert mit Ethmoiditis purulenta, bei einem Saugling. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1918-19, 1: 189.— Koch. A case of congenital occlusion of the posterior nares. Transvaal M. J., 1910, 5: 206-8.—Koenigstein. M. [Atresia ossea choanal] Medycyna, Warsz., 1907, 35: 988-91.—Lyuri, S. A. [Congenital occlusion of the nasal choana;] Protok. zasaid. Kavkazsk. med. obsh., 1906-7, 48: 468-72.—McKenzie, D. Congenital occlusion of the left-posterior nares in a girl aged 19. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1909-10, 3: lar. sect., 91.— McNaught, H. Y. Congenital occlusion of the choanae of the nose. California J. M., 1918, 16: 193.—Malan. A. Atresia congenita membranosa coanale unilaterale. Arch, sc med., Tor., 1927, 51: 169-74.—Nager, T. R. Einseitige knocherne Choanalatresie. Korbl. schweiz. Aerzte, 1915, 45: 1339.— Paterson, D. R. Cast of upper jaw from a case of congenital occlusion of the posterior nares. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1909-10, 3: No. 6, lar. sect., 114.—Phelps. K. A. Congenital occlusion of the choanae. Ann. Otol. Rhinol, 1926-27, 35: 143-51.—Quadri, A. Obliteraci6n congenita de las coanas en una nina de 13 anos. Gac. med. Espafia, 1908, 26: 337-40.— Reverchon A Didier. Un cas d'imperforation choanale uni- laterale chez Tadulte. Ann. otolar.. Par., 1933, 1440-4.— Richardson, C. W. Congenital occlusion of the post-nasal orifices, with report of a case. Tr. Am. Larvng. Soc, 1913, 35: 226-31. Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol, 1913, 22: 488-91. Also repr. Also Lancet, Lond., 1914, 2: 439 Also repr.—Ro'h. J. H. Congenital bony occlusion of the posterior choana. Ann. Otol. Rhinol, 1926-27, 35: 948. ------ Congenital osseous atresia of the posterior nares; case report. Ibid., 961—4. ------A Geiger. C. W. Congenital osseous occlusion of the posterior choanae; report of case. Ibid., 849-55.— Ruggeri. L. Sopra un caso di atresia congenita ossea della coana di destra. Boll. mal. orecchio, 1909, 27: 265-8.—Santi, G. Contributo ai diaframmi congeniti delle coane (nota clinica) Valsalva, 1928, 4: 481-91," pl.—Sercer, A. Un caa d'atresie congenitale des choanes; influence de la respiration buccale sur la muqueuse du nez. Rev. laryng., Par., 1923, 44: 900-11.—Stewart, J. P. Congenital atresia of the posterior nares. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1931, 13: 570-83.—Stinson, W. D. Osseous atresia of the posterior choanae. Ibid., 1<>32, 15: 101-3. Also repr.—Texier, V. Trois observations d'oc- clusion osseuse congenitale des choanes; diagnostic et traite- ment. Rev. laryng., Par., 1906, 2: 209-11.—Thacker-Neville, W. S. Congenital osseous occlusion of the choana}. J. Lar Otol, Lond., 1927, 42: 48.—Tilley, H. Congenital bilateral occlusion of the posterior choana:. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond. 1926-27, 20: sect, lar., 42.—Uffenorde, W. Zwei Falle von kongenitaler, knocherner, totaler, marginaler, einseitiger Choanalatresie. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1911, 45: 1321.— Vulowich, H. Zur Aetiologie der knochernen Choanalatresie. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1926, 60: 113-8.—Zanni, G. Contri- buto alio studio della occlusione congenita delle coane; 4 casi di diaframmi osteo-membranosi. Otorinolar. ital, 1933, 3: 205-16. ---- Atresia and stenosis: Surgery. Halle. Operation der Choanalatresie. Verh. Laryng. Ges. Berlin, 1911, 21: 1. Teil, 24.—Hart, V. K., A Peeler, C. N. Surgical management of bilateral congenital occlusion of the posterior nares; case report. South. M. J., 1929, 22: 1087.— Kafemann, A. W„ A Beselin, O. Zur Operation der kongeni- talen Choanalatresie. Arch. Ohr. Ac Heilk., 1926-27, 116: 116-8.—Labhardt, E. Ueber die Dauerresultate der nach von Eicken operierten Falle von angeborenem Choanalverschluss. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936. 66: 1153.—Pallestrini, E. Sul trattamento postoperatorio delle atresie e delle stenosi coanali congenite ed acquisite. Otorinolar. ital, 1934, 4: 439-45.— Schmiegelow, E. [A contribution to the surgical treatment of congenital atresia of the nares] Ugeskr. larger, 1915, 77: 1295-8.—Schweckendiek, H. Transpalatinale Behandlung angeborener Choanalatresien (mit Vorweisungen) Zschr. Hals Ac. Heilk., 1937, 42: 367-73.—Steinzeug. A. Ein neues Operationsverfahren zur Beseitigung der Choanen verwachsun gen. Arch. Ohr. Ac. Heilk., 1933, 137: 364-6.—Uffenorde. W. Nachtrag zur Operation der Choanalatresie (mit, Aufweisung von Rontgenbildern mit, .lodipinfullung) Hals Ac. Arzt, Teil 1, 1937, 28: 174.—White, L. E. An operation for bony occlusion of the posterior nares. Laryngoscope, 1918, 28: 571-83. CHOAY, Andre Jean Frangois, 1891- *Essai sur la secretion interne du pancreas d'apres l'etat de nos connaissances au d£but de 1925. 2 p. 1. xx, 570p. 8? Par., 1926. CHOCOLATE. See also Cacao; Cocoa. Martin, H. *Etude de quelques accidents consecutifs a 1'ingestion du chocolat. 64p. 8? Par., 1926. Allinne, M. Comment doser les sucres reducteurs des chocolats? J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 22: 456-62.— Barrows, F. W. Cocoa and chocolate. Med. Times, N. Y., 1925, 53: 92— Bentegeat, J. Le chocolat. J. med. Bordeaux, 1933, 110: 665-71.—Beythien, A., A Pannwitz, P. Beitrage zur Untersuchung von Kakao und Schokolade. Zschr. Unter- such. Nahrungsmitt., 1923, 46: 223-35.—Bywaters, H. W„ Maggs, F. T., A Pool, C. J. The determination of illipe butter in chocolate. Analyst, Lond., 1927, 52: 324-9.—Carriere, G., & Gerard. E. De Taction hypotensive du chocolate de soude. Gaz. hop., 1932, 105: 831.—Cook. E. F. Chocolate. Am. J. Pharm., 1924, 96: 549-56.—Fellenberg, T. von. Milchzucker- und Rohrzuckerbestimmung auf titrimetrischem Wege in Milchschokolade. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1931, 22: 9-20.—Grossfeld, J. Zur Bestimmung des Milchgehaltes von Milchschokoladen. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1922, 44: 240-4—Hartel, F. Ueber den Handel mit Tafel- schokolade und Kakaopulver. Ibid., 1924, 48: 32-47. ----- A Jaeger, F. Die Untersuchung und Begutachtung von Milchschokolade. Ibid., 1922, 44: 291-317.—Hartel. F., & Maranis, A. Ueber die Untersuchung von Schokoladen, insbesondere iiber den Nachweis von Cocosfett darin. Ibid., 1924, 47: 205-9.—Jorgensen. G. [Polarimetric determination of saccharose in chocolatel Nord. hyg. tskr., 1925, 6: 155-60.— Labbe, H. La valeur alimentaire et hygienique du cacao et du chocolat. Rev. hyg.. Par., 1931, 53: 570-80.—Lecoq. R. L'histoire du chocolat. Bull. Soc sc hyg. aliment., Par., 1923, 10: 612-34.—Mason, H. M. The estimation of the fineness of grinding of chocolate by microscopical and tasting methods. Analyst, Lond., 1933, 63: 440-9.—Muller, W. Zuckerbestim- mung in Schokolade. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1927, 18: 296-9.—Newhall, B. Chocolate in New Spain. Bull Panamer. Union, 1936, 70: 786-93.—Nottbohm, F. E., & Mayer. F. Ueber den Nachweis von Lecithin und Eigelb in Schokoladen. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1935, 70: 121-9. Also repr.—Rinck, A., A Kaempf, E. Formeln zur direkten Berechnung des Saccharose- und Milchzuckergehaltes in Milchschokolade. Ibid., 1930, 59: 81-90.—Rinck. A.. & Miiller, H. Ueber die Bestimmung von Lactose und Saccharose CHOCOLATE 575 CHOLELITHIASIS in Milchschokolade. Ibid., 1933, 65: 626-35.—Schellbach, H. Die Beurteilung gefiillter, insbesondere alkoholhaltiger Scho- koladenerzeugnisse. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1923, 45: 25-34.—Scheunert, A., A Reschke, J. Ueber den Vitamin- A-Gehalt von Milchschokolade. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebens- mitt., 1931, 61:337-40. CHODAS, Boruch Isaak. *Ueber die un- mittelbare Wirkung der Zufuhr gewisser Stoffe auf die Wasserstoffionenkonzentration des Blutes [Basel] 21p. 8? S. Louis, 1929. CHODAT, R[obert] 1865-1934. Darstellung und Nachweis von Oxydasen und Katalasen pflanzlicher und tierischer Herkunft; Methoden ihrer Anwendung. p.319-410. 8? Berl., 1936. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Berl, 1936, 4: For biography see Bull sc. pharm., Par., 1934, 41: 619-21 (E. M. Perrot) CHODINSKI, Hugo [Herbert Bruno Robert] 1882- *Ueber den Wert der Komplement- bindungsreaktion bei Echinococcose des Men- schen [Rostock] 17p. 8? Tub., H. Laupp, 1916. CHODOUNSKY, Karel, 1843-1931. Babak. E. [Karel Chodounskv and the Medical Faculty of Brno] Cas. 16k. desk., 1923, 62: 529. CHOFFE, Frederic Rene, 1903- *Du role des maladies infectieuses (rougeole, co- queluche et scarlatine) dans l'etiologie de la tuberculose de la deuxieme enfance. 61p. 8? Par., 1929. CHOISY, Francois Timoleon de, abbe 1644- 1724. Vinceneux, L. M. J. *Etude de psycho- pathologie historique; les ambigus; l'abbe de Choisy. 81p. 8? Par., 1929. Genty, M. L'etrange existence de l'abbe de Choisy. Progr. med., Par., 1920, 3. ser., 35: 547-50. CHOISY, Robert. *Sur I'absence des organes genitaux externes et la peritonite fcetale [Geneve] 48p. 8? Par., 1926. CHOKED disk. See Optic nerve, Papilledema. CHOKSY, N. H., 1861- Plague in India; a series of seven articles contributed to The Times of India, May-June, 1923. 21p. 8? Bombay, Times Press, 1923. CHOL- For words beginning thus see also Bile; Bile- ducts; Gallbladder; Jaundice. CHOLANE [and derivatives] See Bile acids; Cholesterol; Ergosterol; Es- trane; Sterol. CHOLECYST- For words beginning thus see also Gallbladder. CHOLECYSTOKININ. See also Gallbladder. Drewyer, G. E., A Ivy, A. C. On the presence of chole cvstokinin in the human and rabbit intestine. Am. J. Physiol. 1930, 94: 285.—Ivy, A. C, Drewyer, G. E., A Orndoff, B. H. The effect of cholecystokinin on the human gall bladder. Proc Inst. M. Chicago, 1930, 8: 72. Also Endocrinology, 1930, 14: 343-8.—Ivy, A. C. Lueth, H. C, A Drewyer, G. E. On the preparation of cholecystokinin. Am. J. Physiol, 1929, 91: 336-44.—Ivy, A. C, Lueth, H. C, A Kloster, G. A vaso- depressor phenomenon caused by some cholecystokinin prepara- tions. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 309-11. ----- Further observations on the action of cholecystokinin. Am. J. Physiol, 1929, 91: 329-35.—Jung, F. T., A Greengard, H. Response of the isolated gall bladder to cholecystokinin. Ibid., 1933,103: 275-8.—Walsh, E. L. Contraction and evacua- tion of the gall bladder of the rabbit produced by cholecysto- kinin. Ibid., 1932, 100: 594-6. CHOLEDOCHUS. See Bileduct, common. CHOLELITHIASIS. See Biliary calculus. CHOLEM, Emanuel, 1897- *Ueber den Mikulicz'schen Symptomenkomplex als Zeichen einer Konstitutions-Anomalie. 52p. 8? Jena. G. Xeuenhahn, 1926. CHOLERA [Asiatic] See also Cholera vibrio. Elkington, J. S. C. Asiatic cholera. 80p. 8? Melb., 1916. Forms No. 7, Serv. Pub. Australia Quarant. Serv. Rtjffer, M. A., & Crendiropotjlo, M. Le cholera, p.327-85. 8? Par., 1921. In Nouv. traite m6d. (Roger) Par., 1921, 3: Sanarelli, G. II colera: epidemiologia, patologia, batteriologia, terapia e profilassi. 559p. 8? Milano, 1931. Wretlind, E. W. Koleran; hennes historia, natur, symptomer, och behandling [cholera: its history, nature symptoms and treatment] 23p. 8? Stockh., 1892. Forms No. 8, Halsov. Flygskr. Wu, Lien-Teh, Chun, J. W. H. [et al.] Chol- era; a manual for the medical profession in China. 197p. 8? Shanghai, 1934. Bernard, P. N., Schein, H. [et al] Le chol6ra. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1922, Pasteur cent, vol., 102-4.—Canncn. A. Cholera. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1927, 30: 17-9.—Elias, H-, A Doerr, R. Cholera asiatica. In Handb. inn. Med. (Berg- mann, G., et al.) Berl, 1934, 1: 781-816.—Evarts, A. C. The cholera controversy. J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1918, 15: 40- 53.—Greenwood, M. Cholera. In his Epidemics [etc.] Lond., 1935, 165-72.—Herelle, F. de. Le chol6ra Asiatique. Presse m6d., 1928, 36: 961-4. Also Yale J. Biol, 1928-29, 1: 195-210. —---- A Malone, R. H. [et al] Studies on Asiatic cholera. Ind. J. M. Res., 1930, No. 14, suppl, 1-161, 6 pl—Labernadie. Incertitudes et precisions sur le cholera. In Grandes end6mies trop., Par., 1935, 7: 76-95.—Morison, J. Research in cholera. Annual Rep. Pasteur Inst., Shillong, 1933, 17: 4-8—Neveu- Lemaire. Les grandes end6mo-6pid6mies intercoloniales: le cholera. Presse m6d., 1922, 30: annexe, 1061-7.—Paltauf, R. Ueber die asiatische Cholera. Oesterr. San. Wes., 1914, Beil. 46: 25-32.—Pasricha, C. L. Report of the enquiry on bowel diseases (Cholera) Annual Rep. Calcutta School Trop. M., 1933, 109-13.—Russell, A. J. H., A Chun, J. W. H. Round table discussion on cholera. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934, 9: pt 1, 431-50.—Salazar, M. Colera. Siglo m6d., 1927, 74: 713-9.—Zlatogorov, S. Die Cholera (cholera asiatica s. indica) In Spec. Path. Ther. inn. Krankh. (Nothnagel) Wien, 1919, 2: Teil 1, 637-77, 2 pl. ---- Anti-serum. Cantacuzene, J. Diagnostic microbiologique du vibrion chol6rique et choix d'un antigene pour la preparation d'un s6rum agglutinant. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. /pub., Par., 1933, 25: 984-94.—Etudes en vue de la preparation d'un s6rum etalon agglutinant le vibrion chol6rique. Ibid., 1934, 26: suppl, No. 7, 1-6.—Gardner. A. D., A White, P. B. Resume des r6sultats obtenus dans l'lnde par l'emploi des s6rums O agglutinant le vibrion cholerique pr6par6s avec des antigenes O standard provisoires. Ibid., 1937, 29: 1855-61.—Ghosh, H. Treatment of cholera with a new anti-cholera serum. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 56; 1936, 1: 936.—Hahn, M. Ueber ein anti- toxisches Choleraserum. C. rend. Congr. internat. m6d. trop., 1928, 3: 987-94.—Magheru, G., A Magheru, A. Etude com- parative de la vitesse de fixation du systeme limite sensibilisant de divers s6rums antichol6riques. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 107: 413-5.—Palmer. F. J. Cholera and the agglutinations of cholera convalescent sera. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1930, 33: 77-81.—Pe7harskaia, V. V. [Treatment of cholera by Manu- chin's serum during the epidemic of 1918] Arkh. klin. eksp. med., 1924, 3: pt 4, 86-93.—Sen, A. N. Serum in cholera. Ind. M. Rec, 1929, 49: 1.—Ukil, A. C. The action of cholera convalescent serum on comma vibrios. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 7. Congr., 2: 222-4. ------ A Guha Thakurta, S. R. S6rum de convalescents de cholera; variabilite de sa richesse en anticorps specifique; son emploi en thera- peutique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1930, 103: 310.—VagUanos, S. Du serum anticho!6rique purifie. Ann. Inst. Pasteur. Par., 1923, 37:943-5. ---- Blood in. Lahiri, S. C. A preliminary report on the study of coagula- tion time of blood in cholera cases. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1935- 36, 5: 89-99.—Liu, S. H., Fan, C, A Wang, S. H. Acidosis in cholera; changes in serum electrolytes. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1933, 30: 419.—Loh, V. T., A Tai, T. Y. A study I of the blood in cholera with a note on urine analysis. Chin. CHOLERA 576 CHOLERA M. J., 1936, 50: 651-64.—McDonnell, A. J. V. Blood-pressure readings as an aid to the treatment of cholera. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1927, 30: 301-3.—Mukherji, D. R. Notes on post-choleric uraemia. Ind. M. Rec, 1933, 53: 326.— Tsurumi, M., A Toyoda, T. Cholera acidosis and its therapy. Arch. Int. M., 1922, 30: 797-800. Also repr. ---- Clinical types and manifestations. Banerjee, S. N. Observations on 106 cases of cholera (treated in the Carmichael Medical College Hospitals) Cal- cutta M. J., 1927-28, 22: 237-48.—Bien, C. W., A Tung, C. Electrocardiographic changes in cholera. China M. J., 1933, 47: 662-5.—Delstanche. A propos du cholera, sa p6riode pr6monitoire et confirmee. Presse m6d. beige, 1865-66, 18: 233; 241.—Dong-Ngoc-Dieu A Millous. Ervthemes au cours du cholera. Ann. med. pharm. col, Par., 1923, 21: 204-9.— Godineau, V. Quelques reflexions sur le chol6ra des enfants. Presse m6d. beige, 1866-67, 19: 181; 189.—Mukherji, D. R. The clinical observations on cases in the cholera wards. Ind. M. Rec, 1933, 53: 65-7.—Pezharskaia. V. V. [Clinical ob- servations on cholera during the epidemic of 1918] Vrach. delo, 1925, 8: 941-4.—Roy, M. M. A case of cholera sicca. Ind. M. Gaz., 1934, 69: 394.—Soloviev, N. S. [Intestinal form of the Siberian cholera] Russ. klin., 1928, 9: 775-9.—Tomb, J. W. The incidence and significance of certain clinical signs in cholera. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 37- 40.—Wu, Lien-Teh, A Sung Chih-ai Hou Luan. A study of this syndrome and its relation to cholera asiatica. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1933, ser. 4, 1-16. ---- Control and suppression. See also Cholera, Prevention. Arenas, F. Anti-cholera vaccination as an important factor for the control of cholera epidemic. Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1927, 7: 640-8.—Aycardo, M. M. Cholera eradication in Romblon Province. Ibid., 1926, 6: 345-54.— Conference on cholera control in Shanghai. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1934, ser. 5, 185-220.—Fenton. B. C. T. The role of preventive medicine in the control of cholera. Mil. Surgeon, 1937, 81: 369-75.—Fernando, J. S. Inoculation and hospital- ization in the control of cholera epidemic. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1927, 7: 385-93.—Hermant. Mesures de prevention et de suppression des 6pid6mies de cholera. Ann. med. pharm. col, Par., 1930, 28: 362-77.—Hernando, E. The control of cholera in the city of Manila throughout the different epochs. Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1931, 11: 49-81.— Jourdran, E. La campagne antichol6rique au Tonkin; 6pi- demies de 1926-27. Tr. Far East, Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 7. Congr., 2: 170-83.—Mitra, S. L. Annual public health report of the Province of Bihar and Orissa for the year 1933. Ind. M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 473.—Sayo, V. R. Vacunaci6n anticol6rica usada como arma de supresion en la epidemia de colera de 1925 en la hacienda azucarera de Canluban. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1931, 11: 145-54. ---- Diagnosis. See also Cholera vibrio, Culture. Arguelles, M. V., A Cleto, E. Diagn6stico del colera por medios de laboratorio. Rev. filip. med., 1928, 19: 78-80.— Iacono, I. Su un nuovo metodo per la rapida diagnosi del- l'infezione colerica. Riforma med., 1923, 39: 121-3.—Kiri- bayashi, S. Supplementary notes about the early diagnosis of cholera; especially on the bacteriolysis test when peptone- water is used as the medium. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1931, 30: 103-5.—Maitra, G. C A Basu, J. B. Bacteriological study of stools of 746 clinical cholera cases in Calcutta. Ind. M. Gaz., 1925,60:570. ------A Canguli, L. B. Cellular elements in cholera stools and their relative importance in diagnosis of the disease. Ibid., 321-3.—Mastroianni, A. Dimostrazione rapida del vibrione del colera con un nuovo apparecchio per siero- diagnosi. Riforma med., 1927, 43: 847.—Richet, C. Diag- nostic pratique du cholera et de 1'enterite chol6riforme. Mede- cine, Par., 1920-21, 2: 205-9.—Sen, A. K. Diagnosis of cholera from cellular exudate; a short note. Calcutta M. J., 1926-27, 21: 448-50.—Tootell, G. T. Choleraic diarrhoea; notes from a station hospital. China M. J., 1933, 47: 58-60.— Uyeda, S. Local skin reactivity to the culture filtrate of vibrio cholerae as demonstrated by Schwartzman phenomenon. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1934, 17: 146-58.—Voonping Yui, C. A few practical hints for the clinical diagnosis of cholera. Nat. M. J. China, 1924-25, 11: 426-33. ---- Epidemiology. See also Cholera, Transmission. Freise [F.l W. [K.] *Die Epidemiologie der nsiatischen Cholera seit 1899 (VI. Pandemie) [Bonn] 79p. 8? Lpz., 1914 Heunlsch, A. *Die Sterblichkeit an Cholera [Munchen] 19p. 8? Regensb., 1930. Mohamei) Schtjkry el Kelisch. *Die Leta- litat an Cholera nach Alter und Geschlecht in einzelnen Abschnitten der Hamburger Trink- wasser-Epidemie 1892. 16p. 8? Munch., 1928. Braafladt, L. H. Asiatic cholera; a study of 100 cases. China M. J., 1920, 34: 243-51.—Brahmachari. B. B. Fore- casting of epidemic activity of cholera. Calcutta M. J., 1925- 27, 21: 525-35.—Cholera in 1930-31; 1932-33. Rapp. epidem., Geneve, 1931, 10: 263; 1933, 12: 271.—Chun, J. W. H. Mete- orological factors in cholera. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China. 1933, ser. 4, 87-100.—Epidemie (L') de cholera de 1922; rapport de la Section d'hygiene k la Societe des Nations. Gaz. m6d. Strasbourg, 1922, 80: 451.—G. Zur Entstehung und Ausbreitung der Cholera. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 424-6.—Leger. M. Le cholera et son epidemiologie. Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1929, 9: 401-15.—Lentz. Cholera als Kriegsseuche. In Seuchenbekampf. im Kriege (C. Fliigge) Jena, 1915, 103-21.—McKendrick, A. G. House infection in cholera and cancer. Med. Press A Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 114: 516. Also Tr. Med. Chir. Soc Edinburgh, 1922-23, 102: 53-61.—Number of cases of and deaths from infectious diseases reported in each country from which official reports are re- ceived. Rapp. epidem., Geneve, 1931, 10: 406-19.—Ross. W. C. The epidemiology of cholera. Ind. J. M. Res., 1927- 28, 15: 951-64, 6 ch.—Russell. A. J. H. The epidemiology of cholera. Ibid., 1925-26, 13: 427; 637; 691; 1926-27, 14: 1-27. 15 ch., map. ------ Statistical studies in the epidemiology of cholera. Tr. Far East Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 7. Congr., 2: 131-56. ------A Sundararajan, E. R. The epidemiology of cholera. Ind. J. M. Res., 1926-27, 14: 409-49. ----- Forecasting of cholera epidemics. Ibid., 901-32, 2 ch. ----- Meteorological conditions and their relationship with the incidence of cholera. Ibid., 1928, 16: suppl Mem. No. 12, 13-57, map, 8 ch. ------ Statistical analysis of the relation between the incidence of cholera and certain variable climatic factors. Ibid., 101-40, ch.—Tomb. J. W., A Maitra, G. C. Some observations on the bacteriology and epidemiology of cholera. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 7. Congr., 2: 208-21. ------ A new conception of the epidemiology and endemiology of cholera. Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 61-4. ---- Epidemiology—by countries. Davidov, B. *Ueber die Choleraepidemien in Bulgarien wahrend und nach dem Balkan- und Weltkriege [Berlin] 19p. 8? Charlottenb., 1925. Sulayman, H. *Etudes sur le choleVa en M6sopotamie. 78p. 8? Par., 1929. Balp, S. II centenario del cholera in Europa; considerazioni critiche sulle misure profilattiche statali in Italia. Igiene mod., 1925, 18: 1-18.—Barikin, W.. A Zacharov. A. Die Epidemio- logie der gegenwartigen Cholera in Russland. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 92: Orig., 201-8.—Bernard, N. Le cholera dana les colonies francaises. Ann. m6d. pharm. col, Par., 1936, 34: 177-215.—Cholera in England. Med. Off., Lond.. 1935, 53: 191.—Couvy. Le cholera et le peierinage musulman au Hedjaz. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1934, 26: 626- 39.—Duguet. Les 6pid6mies de cholera au Hediaz. Rev. prat, mal pays chauds, 1931, 11: 492-5.-—Gonzalez Deleito. F. Lo que del contagio y de la profilaxis del c61era morbo asiatico pensaban hace 100 afios los medicos de los Hospitales General y de la Pasi6n de Madrid. Siglo med., 1934, 93: 8-13 — Hamer, W. H. The London epidemic of cholera. Pub. Health, Lond., 1922-23, 36: 98-106.—Heggs. T. B. Cholera in Baghdad. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1924, 27: 85-91 — limura, I. O cholera em relacao a immigracao japoneza Fol. med., Rio, 1929, 10: 184.—Le Rouzic. Considerations sur les 6pid6mies de cholera ayant s6vi en 1934, 1935 et 1936 sur le Territoire de Karikal Ann. m6d. pharm. col. Par., 1937, 35: 495-504.—Morgan. M. T. L'6pid6mie de cholera en Irak dans l'6t6 1931. Bull. Off. internat. hvg. pub., Par., 1931, 23: 2165-74.— Mutermilch. S. L'6pid6mie du cholera dans l'arm6e polonaise en 1920-21. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1922, 36: 287r304— Pandit, C. G., Rice. E. M., & Neal, W. J. L. A statistical and bacteriological analysis of a cholera epidemic in Manipur state, Assam. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936, 24: 37-64.—Quemener. E. Epidemie de cholera dans l'6ta- blissement francais de Karikal (juin-juillet-aout 1927) Bull Soc. path, exot., Par., 1927, 20: 708-10.—Rice. E. M. A pre- liminary epidemiological study of cholera with special reference to Assam and suggestions for further investigations. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 467-73.—Sobolev, N. G. [Charac- teristics of 1922 epidemics of cholera in Russia] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 23: 1923-8.—Thomson. L'6pid6mie de chol6ra de 1'Irak en 1927. Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1927, 19: 1620- 6.—Tsakalotos, A. E. Ueber die Choleraepidemie in Corfu. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1920, 50: 230-2.—Vado Johnson. I. II c61era en Veracruz. Rev. m6d. veracruz., 1925, 5: 51-3.— Yang Ting Kuang. Problems of cholera in China and Japan. ,1. Orient. M., Dairen, 1928, 9: 29-34. Also Rep. N. Manchur. Plague Prev. Serv., 1927-28, 6: 240-5. ---- Epidemiology—by countries: China and Japan. Jen, H. C. *Le cholera a Changhai dana ces 10 dernieres annees (1926-35) 48p. 8? Par., 1937. Bercovitz, N. The 1926 Hoihow cholera epidemic China M. J., 1926, 40: 1237-40.—Cholera in China. Brit. M. J.. CHOLERA 577 CHOLERA 1934, 2: 307. Also J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1935, 38: 152 — Chun, J. W. H. An analysis of the cholera problem in China, with special reference to Shanghai. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M 1934, 9: pt 1, 399-409. Also Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1934, ser. 5, 39-49.—Crawford, W. Cholera at Tzeliu- tsing. China M. J., 1921, 35:417-9.—Gautier, R. Epidemio- logical study of cholera in Shanghai. Nat. M. J. China, 1930. 16- 595-606.—Iimura, Y. The occurrence and prevention of cholera in Japan. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1923) 1924, 5- 711-24. Also Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1925, 17: 740-9. Also Japan M. World, 1923, 3: 217-22.—Kiribayashi, S On the history of cholera epidemics in Formosa since 1895. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 7. Congr., 2: 157- 69 —Miyajima, M. Cholera epidemics in Japan and in her colonies. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1922, 25: 337-44.—Ouchi, T. Recherches 6pid6miologique sur le chol6ra a Changhai. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1933, 25: 998-1005.— Robertson, R. C, A Anning, C. C. P. The cholera epidemic of 1926 in Shanghai, with reference to the clinical treatment of 368 cases. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1927, 48: 321-30.—Snell, J. A. Cholera in Soochow, 1919. China M. J., 1920, 34: 253-8.—Takano, R., A Ohtsubo, I., A Inouye, Z. Les epi- demics de chol6ra au Japon. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1928, 20: 243-58.—Tournier, E. Remarques sur des cas de cholera observes au camp de l'arsenal de l'Est (Chine du Nord) Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1928, 21: 295-8.— Wang Kung-Shen. Cholera in Amoy, 1932. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1932, ser. 3, 48-51.—Wu, Lien-teh. Preliminary report upon cholera investigations in Shanghai, summer 1930. Ibid., 1931, ser. 1: 1-57. ------ The 1932 cholera epidemic in China, with special reference to Shanghai. Ibid., 1932, ser. 3, 1-45, 2 pl, ch. ------ Chun, J. W. H., A Pollitzer, R. Preliminary report on the cholera epidemic of 1926. Nat. M. J. China, 1925-26, 12: 413-52.—Wylie, J. H. Cholera in Paotingfu, 1919. China M. J., 1920, 34: 252 — Yue, M. K. The epidemic of cholera in Hinghwa City, Fukien. Ibid., 1928, 42: 151-3. --- Epidemiology—by countries: India, Indo- china [&c] Tran Van Do. *Causes locales et prophylaxie du cholera au Tonkin. 40p. 8? Par., 1931. Audibert. L'6pidemie de cholera en Indochine en 1926-27. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1928, 20: 692-701 — Azarias de Sa, V. Relat6rio da epid6mia de colera em Damao que reinou em setembro e outubro de 1927. Arq. Esc. med. cir. Nova Goa, 1930, ser. B, 543-56.—Bahadur, R. Cholera in Garhwal during 1927. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1930, 2: 430-7.—Bernard. P. N. Le cholera en Indochine et en Extreme Orient. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine. 1935, 6: No. 21, 3-75, 6 graph., map.—Da Silva Correia, A. C. G. Le cholera aux Indes Portugaises (epidemiologie, climatologie sanitaire et prophvlaxie) Arq. Esc. med. cir. Nova Goa, 1928, ser. A, 425- 60.—De Mello, F. L'incursion du cholera a l'lnde Portugaise en 1927. Ibid., 1930, ser. B, 523-42.—Dunn. C. L. Sur l'epi- demiologie du cholera dans les Provinces-Unies. Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1929, 21: 764-70. ------A Khan, S. Cholera in Hardwar. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 7. Congr., 2: 184-207.—Fry, A. B. Cholera in Bengal; past and present. Ind. M. Gaz., 1925, 60: 301-7—Gaide A Bodet. Le cholera en Indochine. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1930, 2: 438-98.—Gill, C. A. Cholera in the Punjab in 1925; an epidemiological note. Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 1-4.—Graham, J. D. Le cholera dans l'lnde Britannique en 1924. Bull Off. internat, hvc. pub., Par., 1925, 17: 750-2.—Hehir. P. The cholera epidemic in the North-West Frontier Force, 1919. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1922-23, 16: 136-55.— Hernando, E. Epidemiological analysis of the epidemic of cholera in the Visavan region during the period from 1930 to 1934. Month. Bull Bur. Health, Manila, 1935, 15: 429; ch., map, 1936, 16:3, map. 11 tab.—Khan, S. On the reservoir of epidemic cholera. Ind. J. M. Res., 1929-30, 17: 164-9.— Labernadie, V., A Narayanin, C. Note bur 1'epidemiologie du cholera a Pondichery. Ann. med. pharm. col, Par., 1930, 28: 442-4.—Lasnet. Le cholera en 1927 en Indochine. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1929, 21: 771-4.—Linton, R. W. Report of the cholera enquiry. Conf. M. Res. Workers Cal- cutta, 1934, 193.—Maitra, G. C. An investigation into the origin of cholera epidemics in the Jheria coal-fields. Ind. M. Gaz., 1925, 60: 97-101.—Marshall. W. J. An account of an outbreak of cholera at Goahmdo Ghat. Ibid., 1926, 61: 4-9 — Moitra, J. N. Cholera in Calcutta. Calcutta M. J., 1927-28, 22: 90-2.—Pandit, C. G., A Rice, E. M. An epidemic of cholera in Mondair village Habiganj subdivision, Assam. Ind. J. M, Res., 1936, 24: 65-71.—Pasricha, C. L., De Monte. A. J.. A Gupta, S. K. Seasonal variations of cholera bacteriophage in natural waters and in man, in Calcutta during the year 1930. Ind. M. Gaz., 1931, 66: 543-9.—Peverelli. P. Cholera in Batavia; some notes concerning its progress and epidemiology. Meded. dienst volksgez. Ned. Indie, 1928, 17: 594-622, ch., map. Also Geneesk. tijdschr. Ned. Indie, 1928, 68: 666-80, pl Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 5579-84.— Read. W. D. B. A note on the bacteriological findings in clinical cholera in Calcutta in relation to epidemiology. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 979-90.—Repper, E. N. D. An epidemic of cholera amongst ballast train coolies in Bengal. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1926, 29: 196.—Rogers, L. The conditions in- fluencing the incidence and spread of cholera in India. Proc. 112386—VOL. 3, 4th series----37 R. Soc M., Lond., 1925-26, 19: sect, epidem. state med., 59-93. ------ The forecasting and control of cholera epi- demics in India. Ind. AI. Rec, 1927, 47: 129. Also J. R. Army M. Corps, 1927, 49: 182; 261. ------ The incidence and spread of cholera in India; forecasting and control of epidemics. Ind. J. M. Res., 1927-28, 15: suppl, Mem. No. 9, 1-175.—Russell, A. J. H. A statistical approach to the epi- demiology of cholera in Madras Presidency. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1925, 11: 653-7. ------ Cholera in India. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934, 9: ptl, 389-98. Also Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: 58-63. ---■--- A Sun- dararajan, E. R. The periodicity of cholera in Bengal and Assam and its incidence in relation to meteorological conditions. Ind. J. M. Res., 1928, 16: suppl. Mem. No. 12, 67-92, 8 ch. ------A comparative study of the partial and zero order coefficients for all India. Ibid., 141-204, 4 ch. ------ Peri odicity of cholera in India (excluding Bengal and Assam) Ibid., 1-16, 6 ch.—Schoute, D. [Some scourges in the past of the Dutch Indies cholera] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 890-6.------[Certain diseases in the past among the population of Netherland India; pt 3, Cholera] Bijdr. gesch. geneesk., 1935, 15: 52-68.—Sprawson. C. A., A Mukherji, J. G. A choleroid epidemic in the United Provinces; with pathological account. Ind. M. Gaz., 1922, 57: 2-5.— Tampi, K. R. Cholera in Travancore. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1930, 2: 412-29 — Taylor, J. Recherches recentes sur le cholera dans l'lnde. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1937, 29: 1843-54.— Tomb, J. W., A Maitra, G. C. Report on an investigation on cholera in the Asansol mining settlement, Bengal, India. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1931, 34: 49-55. ---- Epidemiology—by countries: Philippine Islands. Del Rosario. S. V., A Lopez Rizal, L. Some epidemiological features of cholera in the Philippines. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1921) 1922, 1: 406-20. Also Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1922, 2: 3-13.—Forster, C. H. Relief problems of the 7,083 Philippine Islands. Red Cross Courier, 1927, 6: No. 1, 13-5.—Fuentes, L. Cholera epidemic in Hinatuan, Surigao, from August to September, 1930. Month. Bull Philippine Health Serv., 1932, 12: 94-106.—Gavino, C. Cholera cases admitted in San Lazaro Hospital from September 1 to November 30, 1925. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1927, 7: 3-7.—Hasselmann, C. M. Bericht iiber die gegenwartige Choleraepidemie auf den Philippinen und die Mogiicbkeit einer Weiterverbreitung in andere Hafen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 109-11.—Lopez Rizal. L. Some epidemiological problems of cholera in the Philippines. Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1921, 1: 171-6. ------ A Gabriel, P. Las epidemias de c61era en Filipinas. Rev. filip. med., 1927, 18: 278-89, ch. ---- experimental. Amid-Zade. G., A Tuaev. S. [Sanarelli's experimental algid state in rabbits infected with cholera] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1928, 5: 286-9.—Calvano, U. II colera sperimentale nel coniglio. Gior. batt. immun., 1933, 11: 264-72.—Dumas. J., A Combiesco, D. L'intoxication dysenterique du lapin et l'in- toxication choierique solubles. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1922, 175: 652-4.—Neri, F. Sulla infezione colerica sperimentale. Att i Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1922-23, 9. ser., 14: 297-313.—Saling, T. Zur Darminfektion von Meerschweinchen mit Cholera asiatica nach subkutaner Injektion. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 41: 754.—Sanarelli, G. De la pathogenie du cholera; le cholera intestinal des jeunes chiens. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1922, 36: 386-98.------Le cholera experimental Ibid., 1924, 38: 11-72, 2 pl. Also Ann. igiene, 1924, 34: 237-87, 2 pl—Zdro- dowski, P., Halapine, K., A Woskressenski, B. Sur la nature de 1'algidite experimentale decrite par G. Sanarelli. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1931, 46: 57-63. ---- • History. Axhatjsen, W. *Das Auftreten der Cholera in Europa um das Jahr 1830 (nach den Berichten der Allgemeinen Zeitung in Stuttgart) 74p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Bezine, H. *Le cholera a Paris en 1849. 52p. 8? Par., 1921. Collins, G. T. The cholera: a familiar treatise on its history, causes, symptoms and treatment [etc.] 162p. 8? Cincin., 1866. De Vilhena, H. A expressao fisica da c61era na literatura. 2. ed. 431p. 8? Lisb., 1930. Eger [E. P.] I. *Die Massnahmen wider die Cholera in Sachsen im Jahre 1831. 52p. 8? Wiirzb., 1932. Florman, A. H. Underrattelse om bruket af be mest beprofwade preservativer och Bote- medel, mot den nu i Europa grasseronde Cholera- sjukdomen, till Allmanhetens tjenst. 2. ed. 32p. 8? Lund, 1834. CHOLERA 578 CHOLERA Philip, A. P. W. Observations on the nature of malignant cholera, with a view to establish correct principles of its prevention and treatment, drawn up at the request of the Westminster Medical Society. 48p. 8? Lond., 1832. Snellen, H., & Miller, H. G. Kan de cholera op dieren worden overgebracht? eenige experimenten tijdens de cholera-epidemie van 1866. 20p. 8? [Utrecht, 1867] Snow, J. Report on the cholera outbreak in the Parish of St. James, Westminster, during the autumn of 1854, presented to the vestry by the Cholera Inquiry Committee, July 1855. p.98- 120. 16? Lond., 1855. Photostatic copy. ----Snow on cholera; being a reprint of 2 papers, together with a biographical memoir. 191p. 8? N. Y.. 1936. Vogt, O. *Die Basler Cholera-Epidemie vom Jahre 1855 [Basel] 20p. 8? Ziir., 1929. Woodbury, H. E. Asiatic cholera; its treat- ment; a paper read before the Medical Society of Washington, D. C, Nov. 22, 1865. 14p. 4°. Wash., 1865. Wyss, E. von. *Die Choleraepidemien Ziirichs im xix. Jahrhundert und ihre Bekampfung. 103p. 8? Zur., 1926. Artigas y Cuerva, M. El colera bajo el punto de vista historico-bibliografico. Rev. filip. med., 1930, 21: 204; 240; 276; 313.—Astruc, P. Un manuscrit inedit de Grisolle; lettre sur le cholera. Progr. med., Par., 1933, suppl, 10: 81-4.—Balint Nagy, 1. [History and therapy of the first cholera epidemic in Hungary (1831)] Orv. hetil, 1931, 75: 1217; 1233.—Brown, M. W. The great cholera epidemic of 1832, as reported by a famous French physician of the time. Med. J. A Rec, 1933, 137: 122.—Buys, I. Considerations cliniques sur le cholera asiatique qui k rigni epidemiquement pendant 1'annee 1866. Presse med. beige, 1866-67, 19: 29; 37; 45.—Cholera on overland trail Nebraska M. J., 1934, 19: 433.—Dieudonne, A. Die Cholera in Berlin vor 100 Jahren. Zschr. arztl Fortbild., 1931, 28: 677.—Drude, F. Reminiscences of the cholera seasons of 1849-50-51. Quincy M. Bull, 1925, 2: 30-2.—Fernandez Garcia, V. L. El colera- morbo en Barcelona en 1854. Tr. Cated. hist. crft. med., Madr., 1934, 2: 83-131.—Fischer, I. Der erste Choleraein- bruch in Oesterreich. In Natur Heilwissensch. (Festgabe G. Sticker) Berl, 1930, 134-42.—Forman, J. The first cholera epidemic in Columbus, Ohio (1833) Ann. M. Hist.. 1934, n. ser., 6: 410-26. Also repr.—Frank, W. P. Asiatic cholera in Wilmington: 1832. Delaware M. J., 1932, 4: 265-9.— Gait, P. H. The control of cholera in an army post 100 years ago. Mil. Surgeon, 1935, 76: 321.—Guerrini, G. Notizie storiche e statistiche sul colera. Med. ital, 1926, 7: 29-36.— Haltema, A. [Magistrate honors physicians of the Haague who had participated in combating cholera in 1833] Bijdr. gesch. geneesk., 1934, 14: 29-31.—Hansen. A. [Medico- historical selections; spread of cholera in 1831] Hospitals- tidende, 1932, 75: 1243.—Kontny, P. [Cholera in Poland in 1837-38} Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 546-9.—Krehnke, W. Der Gang der Cholera in Deutschland seit ihrem ersten Auf- treten bis heute. Veroff. Volksgesundhdienst., 1937, 49: 329- 446.—Lenghel, A. [Prevention of cholera in Dej (Roumania) in the xviii and xix centuries] Cluj. med., 1931, 12: 236.— Lull, G. F. Dissemination of cholera by the 38th Infantry in 1867. Mil. Surgeon, 1936, 79: 382-5.—Martin. A. Das Aufrichten des Pesthemds als Choleraprophylaxe im Jahr 1873. Munch, med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 883.—Maxwell. J. L. The history of cholera in China. China M. J., 1927, 41: 595-7.— Mayer, C. F. [K6ry Bittner Imre as cholera physician] Orv. hetil, 1928, 73: 913-5.—Navarro, A. Estudio sobre la historia del c61era. Tr. Cated. hist. crit. med., Madr., 1934, 2: 219- 26.—Ogilvie, W. H. Cholera in the army in India nearly 50 years ago. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1927, 49: 63-5.—Rimpau. W. Die Entstehung von Pettenkofers Bodentheorie und die Munchner Choleraepidemie vom Jahre 1854. Veroff. Medver- walt., 1934-35, 44: 369-478.—Ross, J. A. Cholera in New York in 1832. Ann. M. Hist., 1937, 9: 18-22.—Sharpe, W. W. S. Echoes of the past; cholera in the army in India over 100 years ago. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1929, 53: 382-5.— Strom, E. [Reminiscences of the cholera epidemic in Sweden in 1834] Sven. lak. tidn., 1930, 27: 1021; 1068.—Underwood, E. A. The history of the 1832 cholera epidemic in Yorkshire Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 603-16.—Warlomont. Les devoirs de 1'Etat envers les veuves et orphelins des mede- cins, mort victimes de leur devouement pendant les epidemies de cholera. Presse med. beige, 1865-66, 18: 2-5. ---- Hospitals, institutes, and commissions. Enquete (De 1') hygienique a propos du cholera de 1866 Presse med. beige, 1866-67, 19: 229.—Flu, P. C. [El-Tor as related to the bacteriological and serological diagnosis of cholera vibrios] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1933, 73: 1107- 37.—Graham, J. D. The proceedings of the Cholera Com- mission of the Office international d'hygiene at Paris are of great interest and are therefore reproduced below for the information of all concerned. Conf. M. Res. Workers Calcutta 1934, 197-200.—Souchard, L. Fonctionnement du labora- toire des vaccins a l'institut Pasteur de Saigon au cours de la campagne antichoierique 1927-28. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1928, No. 8, 23-39, 2 pl— Zabolotny. D. K. [Works of the scientific commission on cholera in the southeast of Russia] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1922, 22: 1-144. ---- Immunity. Ascione, G. Sulla resistenza degli animali, trattati con sostanze proteiche, alle infezioni sperimentali. Gazz. internaz med. chir., 1927, 32: 359-62.—Besredka, A., A Golovanov, M. De la vaccination antichoierique; etude sur l'immunite locale C. rend. Soc biol, 1923, 89: 933-5.—Franssen, R. [Agglutina- tion reaction after inoculation with cholera-tvphoid vaccine] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1930, 70: 858-75.—Friedberger, E., A Gurwitz, I. Hat die hochgradige Infektion mit Tuberkel- bazillen beim Meerschweinchen einen Einfluss auf den Ablauf der intraperitonealen Cholerainfektion gegeniiber normalen Kontrollen? Zschr. Immunforsch., 1931, 72: 180-5.—Herelle, F. d\ Sur un principe bacteriolysant, non bacteriophage, existant dans l'intestin des choieriques. C. rend. Soc biol, 1923, 88: 723.—Inouye\ Z. De la receptivite de la muqueuse intestinale au cours de l'immunisation contre le vibrion cho- lerique. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1928, 42: 394-402 — Kepinov. L. Immunite non specifique et. fugace; action immu- nisante des filtrats bacteriens specifiques et non specifiques, sur I'infection choierique. C. rend. Soc biol, 1924, 91: 1374-6.— Minervin, S. M. Ueber Veranderungen des Choleravibrio bei Passage durch den immunen Organismus. Zschr. Hyg., 1931, 112: 242-5— Ornstein, O. Ueber die Rolle der Tropine und Antitoxine bei der experimentellen Choleraimmunitiit. Ibid., 1922, 96: 70-91.—Petrovanu, G. Recherches sur l'existence du principe lytique dans la peritonite choierique experimentale. C. rend. Soc biol, 1924, 91: 735. ------ Recherches sur la presence du principe lytique vis-a-vis du vibrion choierique dans la paroi de l'intestin grele. Ibid., 754-6.—Satake, T. La duree de l'immunite chez les vaccines contre le cholera et les convalescents de cholera; l'immunite des porteurs sains de bacille du cho!6ra. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1926, 18: 1008-18—Schobl, O., A Andaya, J. Cholera vacci- nation; its effectiveness as evidenced by the presence of anti- bodies in the blood of vaccinated persons. Philippine J. Sc, 1925. 26: 311-6.—Stanishevskaia, M. B. [Observation on comparative accumulation of agglutinin in subjects, after enteral and parenteral vaccination against cholera] Odess. med. J., 1927, 2: 221-34. ---- Immunization, preventive. See also Cholera, Vaccine. Peverelli, P. *De vaccinatie tegen cholera langs den weg van het darmkanaal. HOp. 8? Amst., 1924. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 638-40. Rondoni, P. La difesa contro il colera (vacci- nazioni) 2. ed. 27p. 16? Milano, 1915. Forms No. 3, Probl. san. guerra. Alexandr, A. K., A Sadov, A. A. [Experiences in entero- vaccination against cholera in suckling rabbits] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1925, 24: 201-10.—Barre. G. A., A Metzger, O. Som- nolence, facies fige et pulsions apres vaccination antichoierique. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 653-5.—Besredka, A. De la vaccination contre le cholera. Medecine, Par., 1921-22, 2: 180-5. Also Bull. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1922, 20: 1; 41 — Bozman, C. A., A Lewis, E. G. An enquiry into an outbreak of cholera in Burma, with special reference to the value of preventive inoculation. Ind. M. Gaz., 1936, 71: 647-51 — Bronnikov, K. N. [On anticholera vaccination in pregnancy and puerperium] J. akush., 1923, 34: 35-49.—Catanjal. A. Inyecciones antieoiericas. Rev. filip. med., 1923, 14: 113-24.— Ciuca, M., A Balteanu. I. A propos de la note de A. Gratia et B. Rhodes. C. rend. Soc biol, 1924, 91: 1228. ----- Vaccination antichoierique par voie cutanee chez le cobaye. Ibid., 90: 315-7.—Cohar. M. A. Protective inoculation against cholera. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1934, 37: 66-70.— Coloviev, M. N. [New ways of vaccination against cholera] Profil. med., Kharkov, 1923, 2: 55-65.—Dzen, M Y., A Yu, H. The optimum dosage of prophylactic cholera vaccine. Chin. M. J., 1936, suppl. 1. 19S 201.—Engelhardt. W. E., A Ray, J. C. Zur Fra re der oralen Immunisierung gegen Cholera, Zschr. Hyg., 1927, 107: 663-76.—Ferran A Gimeno. El cin- cuentenario de !a vacunacion anticolerica. Siglo med., 1935, 95: 407-10—Glotov, E. De I'immunisation contre le cholera par voie buccale. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1923, 89: 368.—Gluchov, K. T. [Experiment in vaccination of children against cholera] Vrach. gaz., 1926, 30: 695-701.—Graham, J. D. Recherches sur le cholera et la vaccination antichoierique dans l'lnde Britannique. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1928, 20: 702-9.—Hitchens, A. P. Vaccination against Asiatic cholera. Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1926, 6: 405-9.— Horowitz-Wlassowa, L. M., A Pirojnikowa, E. A. Contribu- CHOLERA 579 CHOLERA tion a I'etude de la vaccination antichoierique par voie buccale. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1926, 40: 727-31. Also C. rend. Soc. biol, 1926, 94: 1067-9.—Jolly, G., Da Costa. J. J. D., A Shoung, A. The value of preventive inoculation against cholera; some figures from Burma. Ind. M. Gaz., 1929, 64: G18.—Jones, E. L. Anticholera vaccination of the United States Marines at Shanghai, China, with notes on local condi- tions. U. S. Nav. M. Bull, 1928, 26: 438-51.—Kluchin, S-. A Vigodchikov, G. Experimentelle Bewertung der Cholera- vakzinationsmethode per os. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925, 94: Orig., 6-15.—Levy, G. S. [Anticholeric vaccination in child- hood] Pediatria, Leningr., 1924, 8: 355-60.—Lindfors- Aleksinaia, L. A. [.Changes of the leucocytes in blood of rabbits by their immunization with choleric tablets per os] Arkh. klin. eksp. med., 1924, 3: pt 4, 122-7.—Maitra, G. C, & Ahuja, M. L. A note on the probable causes of unpleasant reactions following prophylactic cholera inoculation, with special reference to certain avoidable factors. Ind. J. M. Res., 1931,19: 159-62, pl.—Masaki, S. Du mecanisme de I'infection choierique et de la vaccination contre le cholera par la voie buccale. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1922, 36: 399-415. Also C. rend. Soc. biol, 1922, 86: 532-4.—Millar, G. M., A Mohi- ud-din. G. Cholera in Kashmir in 1935, with special reference to certain aspects of the value of protective inoculation. Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 402.—Morgan, T. Sur la valeur de la vaccination antichoierique dans la pratique quarantenaire. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1934, 26: 682-7.—Park, W. H. Immunization against cholera. J. Prev. M., 1937-38, 7: 24.—Raju, R. B. V. G.. A Sarkar, A. K. The results of prophylactic cholera inoculation in Faridpur district. Ind. M. Gaz., 1931, 66: 135-7.—Raju, V. G., A Sircar, B. L. Results of inoculation of cholera vaccine in Nabadwip (Bengal) Ibid., 1930, 65: 564.—Romby, P. Note sui risultati ottenuti dalla vaccinazione anticolerica delle truppe della 33 armata. Atti Congr. internaz. med. farm, mil, 1923, 2: 307-10.—Sarkar, A. K. The value of preventive inoculation against cholera; observations in the rural areas of the district of Faridpur during the period from January to Mav 1930. Ind. M. Rec, 1931, 51: 339-42.—Thomson, D., A Thomson, R. Oral method of immunisation against cholera. Med. Press A Circ. Lond., 1935, 191: 205.—Urbain. A. Infection choierique experi- mentale par la voie intra-rachidienne; essai de vaccination locale de la cavite meningee contre le vibrion choierique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1929, 100: 991^. ------ Les vaccinations anti- choieriques. Paris med., 1929, 71: 535-8. Also Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1930, 10: 397-405. --- Pathogenesis. Nelson, H. *Ueber den Uebergang der Cholera-Vibrionen vom Blut in den Darm beim Meerschweinchen. 14p. 8? Berl.-Charlottenb., 1930. Ray, J. C. *Versuche iiber die septicamischen und enterotropen Eigenschaften der Cholera- vibrionen. p.46-55. 8? Berl., 1927. Also Zschr. Hyg., 1927, 107: Bifulca, C. Patogenesi del colera asiatico. Riforma med., 1932, 48: 1323.—Cantacuzene, J. Le cholera experimental et la pathogenie du cholera. Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 45: 471.—Finkelstein, M. H. Problems in the bacteriology of cholera and cholera-like infections. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1931, 25: 29-38.—Mashimo, S. Cholera bac- teriemia and appearance of its bacteria by bile (preliminary report) Japan M. World, 1923, 3: 10.—Ray, J. C. Versuche iiber die septicamischen und enterotropen Eigenschaften der Choleravibrionen. Zschr. Hyg., 1927, 107: 46-55.—Razzaboni, G. Ricerche sperimentali sui rapporti tra escrezione enterica del vibrione colerico nella cavia e occlusione intestinale. Ann. ital. chir., 1926, 5: 433-54.—Sanarelli, G. De la pathogenie du cholera; voies de penetration et de sortie des vibrions choieriques dans l'organisme animal. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1923, 37: 364; 806. Also Ann. igiene, 1923, 33: 457; 1924, 34: 1-29.------ Sur la pathogenie des etats algides dans le cholera, les enterites et 1'appendicite. Bull Acad. med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 80: 204-10.—Zdrodowksi, P. Re- cherches experimentales sur la pathogenie du cholera. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1928, 42: 1242-58. ------ A Brenn, E. Zur Pathogenese der Cholera. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925, 94: Orig., 155-60. ■--- Pathology. Brandt, G. H. *Des phenomenes de con- traction musculaire observes chez des individus qui ont succombe a la suite du cholera ou de la fievre jaune. 46p. 8? Par., 1855. Banerjee, D. N. Is cholera kidney a form of nephrosis? J. Ind. M. Ass., 1935-36, 5: 160. ■------A Datta, S. K. Cholera kidney—a histological study. Ibid., 1934-35, 4: 441-4. -----Cholera kidney; a clinical, biochemical, and functional study. Ibid., 497.—Cholera kidney—a histological study. Ind. M. Rec, 1935, 55: 215-7.—D'Alessandro, F. Contributo alia conoscenza dell' anatomia patologica del colera. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1920, 8. ser., 12: 259-81.—Fujii, S. Find- ings of an experimental study of the kidney affected by cholera toxin. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1924, 2: 209-27.—Goodpasture, E. W. Histopathology of the intestine in cholera. Philippine J. Sc, 1923, 22: 413-23, pl—Mole, R. H. Extensive thrombosis of the mesenteric veins in a case of cholera. China M. J., 1920, 34: 118.—Mukerji, S. K. A case of suppurative metastatic choroiditis after cholera. Calcutta M. J., 1924, 18: 708.— Pines, I. L. Pathologisch-anatomische Veranderungen der Gehirnrinde bei der Cholera asiatica. Arch. Psvchiat., Berl, 1922, 66: 796-800.—Warasi, W. Pathologische Veranderungen der Muskeln bei Cholera asiatica. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1387. ---- Prevention. See also Cholera, Control; Cholera, Immuniza- tion. Blanc, H. Cholera; how to avoid and treat it. 76p. 8? Lond., 1873. Arnold, L. The auto-sterilizing mechanism of the gastro- intestinal tract (a note on the use of dilute acids in the pre- vention and treatment of cholera) Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 444-8.—Colopo, G. X. Relatorie da campanha anti-coierica em BrancavarA. Arq. Esc. med. cir. Nova Goa, 1930, ser. B, 557-67.—Corpus, T. The problem of the campaign for the construction of adequate toilets in the control of cholera, dysentery, typhoid fever, and gastro-enteritis. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1930, 10: 245-7. ------ The cholera cam- paign and the experience gained therefrom. Ibid., 1931, 11: 88; 477.—Doorenbos, W. Le cholera; conceptions nouvelles sur les principes fondamentaux de l'epidemiologie et de la prophylaxie du cholera. Rev. hyg., Par., 1936, 58: 595; 675; 736; 1937, 59: 22; 105.—Duguet. M. L. F.. Causeret, P. J. J., A Escalier, J. A. E. La defense des territoires du Levant, places sous mandat frangais, contre 1'epidemie. de cholera ayant s6vi en Irak (juillet-decembre, 1927) Arch. med. pharm. mil, 1928, 89: 129-69, map.—Ejercito, A. The anticholera cam- paign of 1926 in Mindoro. Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1927, 7: 397-426.—Golovanov, M. Contribution a I'etude de la protection antichoierique par des agents non specifiques. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1925, 92: 1489.—Hernando. E. Campana contra el c61era en la ciudad de Manila. Rev. filip. med., 1930, 21: 273-5.—Jude A Millischer. La protection des etats sous mandat frangais contre I'epidemie de cholera qui a sevi en Irak dans l'ete 1931. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1933, 25: 74-84. ------ A Martin, L. H. D. H. La defense des territoires du Levant places sous mandat francais, contre 1'epidemie de cholera ayant sevi en Irak. Arch. med. pharm. mil, 1932, 97: 521-36, map.—Khan, S. Prevention of cholera in rural India. Ind. M. Gaz., 1934, 69: 323-6.— Mukherji, D. R. Notes on prophylaxis of cholera. Ind. M. Rec, 1933, 53: 193.—Tohyama, Y. Experimental investiga- tions concerning the prevention of epidemic diseases due to aquatic products. Sc. Rep. Inst. Infect. Dis., Tokyo, 1925, 4: 169-222.—Tomb, J. W. A note on an investigation into the value of essential oils in the prevention and treatment of cholera. Ind. Gaz., 1923, 58: 257-9. ---- Transmission. Brahmachari, B. B. On the prevalence of Vibrio cholera? in some of the endemic areas of Bengal. Ind. J. M. Res., 1927-28, 15: 361-71.—Gill, C. A., A Lai, R. B. The epidemiology of cholera, with special reference to transmission; a preliminarv report. Ibid., 1931, 18: 1255-97— Jolly, G. G. Cholera and river waters; an epidemiological suggestion. Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 167.—Lara, H. Interesting features of a rural out- break of cholera due to infected drinking water. Am. J. Hyg., 1927, 7: 606-13.—Naguib Iscandar. Cholera-like Vibrios in Nile water. C. rend. Congr. internat. med. trop., 1928, 3: 1097.—Pollitzer, R. Cholera and related vibrios in Shanghai waters. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1933, ser. 5, 1934, 61.—Sata, A. Ein Fall typischer Laboratoriumsinfektion von Cholera asiatica. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1052.— Schobl, O., A Nukada, M. Versuche iiber Fische als Cholera- trager. Kitasato Arch., 1935, 12: 313-23.—Yasukawa, Y. Experiments on sea water and vibrio cholerae. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1933, 11: 119-27.—Yung Tsu, T. Anscheinende Cholerain- fektion durch Krabbengenuss. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1927, 31: 391. ---- Treatment. See also Cholera, Anti-serum; Cholera vibrio, Bacteriophage: Therapeutic use. D'Almeida Azevedo, L. *A cholera-morbus; sua prophylaxia e ratamento. 37p. 8? Coim- bra, 1884. Montefusco, A. Terapia clinica del colera. 2. ed. 71p. 8? Nap., 1915. Bound with Clin. ter. mal. acute (F. Scalese) Rogers, L. Cholera and its Ireatment. 236p. 8? Lond., 1913. Tran van Bang. *Contribution au traitement des syndromes choleriformes et eventuellement du cholera par la gonacrine et le serum hyper- CHOLERA 580 CHOLERA chlorure a 300 o/0O en injections intraveineuses. 58p. 8? Par., 1934. Bhandarkar. P. R. Hedyotis auricularia; its potency in cholera asiatica. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1930, 1: 447- 59.—Bharati, S. R. Observations on the treatment of cholera with essential oils, mistura pro-diarrhoea, and permanganate of potash. Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 596.—Borlee, J. Traite- ment rationnel du chol6ra 6pidemique. Presse med. beige, 1865-66, 18: 393-7.—Camail. En attendant le medecin; ce qu'une infirmiere sanitaire coloniale peut faire en presence d'un cas de cholera. Infirm, fr., 1923, 1: 58-64.—Cannon, A. The Tomb treatment of cholera [Tomb's essential oil mixture] China M. J., 1926, 40: 1210-5. Also Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 98.—Chatterjee, L. M. Statistics of the treatment of cholera cases by a modified method of Sir Leonard Rogers, as carried on at the Mayo Hospital. Ind. M. Gaz., 1922, 57: 10.— Chatterjee, S. N. Notes on a few cases of cholera treated by various methods of treatment. Ibid., 1924, 59: 554-7. ------ Analysis of two latest cholera treatment. Ind. M. Rec, 1925, 45: 107-9.—Evarts, A. C. The rationale of the repressive treatment of choleraic diarrhoea by opium and astringents. Antiseptic, Madias, 1923, 20: 487-93.—Gaertner, G. Fort- schritte in der Behandlung der asiatischen Cholera. Oesterr. San. Wes., 1914, Beil. 46: 33-7.—Ganguly, L. P. Some ob- servations in the treatment of cholera. Ind. J. M., 1921-22, 2: 507. ------ Izal in cholera. Ind. M. Gaz., 1925, 60: 407. ------ Present day treatment of cholera. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 32-6.—Ghose, S. C. Guiding symp- toms of some of the most important remedies in cholera. Homoeop. Rec, 1935, 50: 227-37. ------ Homeopathic therapeutics of cholera. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1937, 30: 259-71.—Ghosh-Dastidar, S. K. Treatment of cholera and its complications. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1925, 28: 261-6.— Guillery, H. Quelques considerations pratiques sur le traite- ment du cholera. Presse med. beiges, 1865-66, 18: 225.— Labernadie, V. Traitement moderne du cholera. Rev. med. hyg. trop., Par., 1933, 25: 74. ------ A Soucou. Un cas de cholera bacteriologiquement confirme gu6ri par des injections intraveineuses d'eau saieea30%. Ibid., 141-3.—Lieo, K. W.J. Treatment of cholera; a study of the routine treatment of 1,281 cases from the Chinese Infectious Diseases Hospital, Shanghai. Nat. M. J. China, 1925-26, 12: 473-85.—Leger, M. Cholera asiatique. Paris med., 1927, 64: 163.—McDowall, R. J. S. On the use of common compounds of carbon in disease, with special reference to cholera. Edinburgh M. J., 1930, n. ser., 37: 463-82.— Mallik, K. L. B. Observations on the results of treatment of 100 cases of cholera. Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 489.—Massias, C. Traitement du cholera par les injections intraveineuses de solution chloruree hypertonique et de gonacrine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1933, 26: 900.— Misra. R. K. Cholera and its treatment. Ind. M. Rec, 1936, 56: 107.—Morison, J., Rice, E. M., A Haythornthwaite, R. A. Bacteriophage, essential oils and vaccination and their effects on cholera mortality. Ind. J. M. Res., 1934, 22: 317-39 — Mukherji, D. R. Notes on saline treatment in cholera. Ind. M. Rec, 1933, 53: 177.------ The therapeutic notes on drugs used in cholera. Ibid., 225.—Palmer. F. J. The treat- ment of cholera by cresol Ind. M. Gaz., 1924, 59: 381; 1925, 60: 155. ------ The acid and cresol treatment of cholera. Ind. M. Rec, 1931, 51: 66. ------ The acid and sanitol treatment of the intestinal fluxes. Ind. M. Gaz., 1934, 69: 137-41.—Quelques considerations relatives au cholera et a l'action de l'huile de Cajeput. Presse med. beige, 1865-66, 18: 369-72.—Rodrigues, S. L. The rationale of the vaso- stimulant or antianaphylactic treatment of cholera and allied anaphylactic conditions. Antiseptic, Madras, 1923, 20: 111; 156; 221; 272.—Rogers, L. A note on certain criticisms of hypertonic salines in the treatment of cholera. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1926-27, 20: 522.—Sealy, G. O. The treatment of earlv cases of cholera with volatile oils. Brit. M. J., 1922, 1: 918. ------ The essential oil treatment of cholera. Ibid., 1927, 1: 985.—Tomb, J. W. A further note on the efficacy of the essential oils in the prevention and treat- ment of cholera. Ind. Gaz., 1924, 59: 233-5. Also J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1926, 29: 210-2. ------ The treatment of cholera. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 721. —---- Hypertonic saline injections in cholera. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1927-28, 21: 199-202. ------A Thompson, G. W. A critical enquiry into the rationale of intravenous hypertonic saline injections in the treatment of cholera. Ibid., 1926-27, 20: 516-21.—Van Dromme. De l'emploi de 1'Eupatorium can- nabinum dans le traitement du cholera asiatique. Presse med. beige, 1861, 13: 221-4. ---- Vaccine. See also Cholera, Immunization. Blell, E. *Experimentelles iiber Immunisie- rung mit Choleranukleoproteid [Bern] 49p. 8? Lpz., 1906. Soi.tmann, H. *Die Priifung der zur Schutz- impfung gegen Cholera hcrgestellten Impfstoffe [Berlinl 26n. 8? Lo-., 1915. Also Zschr. Hyg., 1915, 80: 323-44. Fujitsuna, S. Ueber den Unterschied zwischen der gewohn- lichen Vakzine und dem Koktigen beziiglich Choleravibrionen in der Toxizitat und im immunisatorischen Erfolge. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1930, 116: 180-5.—Garcia del Real. El doctor Ferran y la vacuna anticoierica. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 145.—Gluchov, K. T., A Sadov, A. A. [Positive action and effects of 2 years old anticholera vaccine] Arkh. biol. nauk. 1922, 21: 127-37.—Kraus, R., A Kovacs. N. Ueber die experi- mentellen Grundlagen eines neuen Schutzimpfungsverfahrens gegen Cholera mittels Toxoide. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 337. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1928, 55: 316-23.—Maitra, G. C. Bilivaccin-cholera versus commercial cholera vaccine. Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 334. ------ A Ahuja, M. L. A comparative study of the efficiency of cholera vaccine stored in a frigidaire at 4° C. and in a biological incubator at 37° Ind. J. M., 1932, 19: 957-62.—Maitra, G. C, A Mallick, S. M. K. Experimental observations on cholera phage lysate as a component of prophylactic cholera vaccine. Ibid., 1931, 19: 701-4.—Manalang, C. Agglutinin formation following the use of Castellani's glycero-vaccine. Philippine J. Sc, 1925, 26: 317-20.—Martinez Vargas, A. Cincuentenario del descu- brimiento de la vacunaci6n anticoierica. Med. ninos, 1935, 36: 65-75. Also Rev. hig. tuberc, Valencia, 1935, 28: 74-8.— Masaki, S. Du vaccin antichoierique sensibilis6 vivant. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1922, 36: 273-86.—Pondman, A. The way in which cholera vaccin is prepared at the Pasteur Insti- tution at Weltevreden. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1921) 1922, 1: 324-30.—Popesco-Combiesco, C. Action preventive vis-a-vis de la peritonite vibrionienne experimentale de l'extrait de plaquettes sanguines de lapins immunises contre le vibrion choierique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1927, 97: 1001.—Raju, V. G. The influence of age and temperature of storage on the strength of cholera vaccines. Ind. J. M. Res., 1930, 18: 527-32.— Russell, A. J. H. Besredka's cholera bilivaccin versus anti- cholera vaccine; a comparative field test. Tr. Far East. Ass, Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 523-34.—Sugino, K. The antigenic properties of the cholera vaccine prepared by the Philippine Bureau of Science. Philippine J. Sc, 1935, 58: 153-61.— Taylor, J., Ahuja, M. L., A Singh, G. Experimental observa- tions on cholera vaccine. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 609-17. ---- on ships. Ando. K. On the outbreak of cholera on Board S. S. Hawaii Maru and the persistence of V. cholerae in the stools of contacts. Japan M. World, 1928, 8: 268-70—Quarantine of S. S. Narbada for cholera. Health Bull, Melb., 1934, 12: 42-4.—Toda, T. Cholera and the ship Cockroach. J. Hyg., Lond., 1922-23, 21: 359-61. CHOLERA infantum. See Diarrhea—in children. CHOLERA nostras. See Diarrhea; Dysentery; Intestine, Inflamma- tion and related subjects. CHOLERA vibrio. See also Vibrio. Buchanan, G. S. La bacteriologie du vibrion choierique dans ses rapports avec les questions administratives. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1931, 23: 1038-41.—Kleine. F. K. Die Entdeckung des Cholerabazillus vor 50 Jahren. Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1933) 1934, 64: 187-90. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 222.—Lagrange, E. Sur quelques particu- larites des vibrions choieriques. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1928, 98: 1526.—Mesnard, J.. A Genevray, J. Contribution a I'etude du vibrion choierique. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1931, 51-62, pl.—Mollers, B. Zur Erinnerung an die Entdeckung des Cholerabazillus vor 50 Jahren durch Robert Koch. Reichs- gesundhhl, 1933, 8: 729-33.—Nobechi, K. Contributions to the knowledge of vibrio cholerae. Sc Rep. Inst. Infect. Dis., Tokyo, 1923, 2: 1-28. Also J. Bact., Bait., 1925, 10: 197- 215.—Palmer, F. J. The causal organism of cholera. Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 204-8. ---- Agglutination. Abdoosh, Y. B. Some observations on the agglutination of V. cholerae. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1932, 13: 42-51.—Andrei, G. Sulla agglutinabilita del V. del colera e dei V. colerasimili da parte dell' acido lattico. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1927, 6: 47-53.—Damboviceanu, A. Agglutination par les acides de vibrions choieriques et parachoieriques. C. rend. Soc biol, 1933, 113: 485-7.—Esterban Nardinez. A., A Tarongi, V. Los aglutin6genos del vibri6n colerico en el diagn6stico por agluti- nacion. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: 26-9.—Goyle. A. N., A Gupta, P. N. S. Notes on spontaneously agglutinating strains of V cholerae both natural and artificially produced. Ind. J. M. Res., 1932, 20: 35-41.—Kiribayashi, S. Notes about the early diagnosis of cholera; especially on the agglutination test when peptone-water is used as the medium. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1931, 30: 80-2—Linton. R. W.. A Seal, S. C. The effect of the use of living or dead suspensions of vibrios on the agglutina- tion titre. Ind. M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 68-70. ------ A Mitra, B. N. Agglutination in the vibrios; the effect of heat on chemical structure and surface potential. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936, 24: 19; 331.—Panayotatou. A. Le phenomene d'agglu- CHOLERA VIBRIO 581 CHOLERA VIBRIO tination des vibrions; quelques experiences biologiques sur quatre souches de vibrions de 1'epidemie de cholera a Basrah Bull Soc. path, exot., Par., 1931, 24: 909-15.—Scholtens, R. T. Sur la sommation des actions des 2 agglutinines du vibrions choierique dans les hautes dilutions. C. rend. Soc biol, 1933, 114: 422-4.—Shousha, A. T. Spontaneous agglutination of the cholera vibrio in relation to variability. J. Hyg., Lond 1923-24, 22: 156-63. ------ La reaction d'agglutination de groupe dans le chol6ra. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par 1931, 23: 1022-37.—Soru, E. Le signe de la charge electrique du vibrion choierique normal, de l'agglutinine correspondante et du vibrion sensibilise. C. rend. Soc biol, 1928, 99: 430-2. -----A Popesco-Combiesco, C. Recherches sur l'agglutina- bilite des vibrions choieriques et parachoieriques par la trypa- flavine. Ibid., 1934, 115: 1317-9.—Vassiliadis, P. C. Modifi- cations de l'agglutination somatique O et flagellaire H des vibrions apr6s traitement par le chloroforme. Ibid., 1936, 121:1069-71. ------ Action du chloroforme sur l'agglutina- tion flagellaire H des vibrions. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1937, 58: 165-80.—Vercellana, G. La differenziazione del V. del colera dai colerasimili mediante un saggio di agglutinazione aspecifica. Bol. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 540-3. Also Pathologica, Genova, 1926, 18: 348.—Yasuda, S. A study upon the agglutinability of cholera vibrio killed by chloroform vapour. Sei i kwai, 1930, 49: No. 8, 22. --- Antigens. Balteanu, I. The receptor structure of Vibrio cholerae (V. comma) with observations on variations in cholera and cholera- like organisms. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1926, 29: 251-77, pl.— Brutsaert, P. La constitution antigenique des vibrions du cholera. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1924, 91: 1157-9.— Dambo- viceanu. A., Combiesco, C. [et al] Caracterisation des vibrions choieriques par leur antigene residuel Ibid., 1934 115: 993-5.—Eisler. M., A Kovacs. N. Ueber das Verhaltnis des Precipitinogens und Toxins in toxischen Choleravibrionen und deren Beteiligung an dem Flockungsprozess durch spezi- fische Sera. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 469.—Fairbrother, R. W. The structure of the V. cholerae, with reference to its immunizing properties. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1928, 9: 89-96.— Fujimori, K. Ueber die Impedinerscheinung der Komplement- bindungsreaktion bei Choleravibrionen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1928, 56: 175-90. ------ Ueber den biologischen Unter- schied zwischen dem nativen und dem gekochten, in Wasser gelosten mikrobiotischen Antigen von Choleravibrionen; iiber den Unterschied bei Erzeugung des Agglutinins und Bakterio- lysins. Zbl. Bakt., 1929, 111: 68-83. ------ Ueber die Impedinerscheinung der spontanen Phagozytose. Ibid., 112: 11-6.—Gardner, A. D., A Venkatraman, K. V. The antigens of the cholera group of vibrios. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1935, 35: 262-82.—Linton, R. W.. A Mitra, B. N. Studies on the anti- genic structure of Vibrio cholera?; 2 acid-soluble protein frac- tions. Ind. J. M. Res., 1934, 22: 295-308. ------ A Shri- vastava, D. L. A preliminary examination of carbohydrates in the rice-water stools of cholera patients. Ibid., 1933, 21: 385-8. ------ Analyses of vibrio proteins; nitrogen distri- bution. Ibid., 1934, 21: 635-8. ------ Analyses of vibrio proteins; racemization. Ibid., 749-60.—Linton, R. W., A Shrivastava, D. L. Analysis of the carbohydrates of patho- genic and non-pathogenic vibrios. Ibid., 1933. 21: 91-100. ----- Further analyses of specific carbohydrates. Ibid., 379-84.—Magheru, G.. A Magheru. A. Etude comparative de la vitesse de fixation du systeme limite adsorbant de divers antigenes choieriques. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 107: 416.— Pollitzer, R. Antigenic structure of V. cholerae. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1935-36, ser. 6, 57-69.—Scholtens, R. T. Analyse des recepteurs du vibrion choierique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933. 114: 420-2. Also Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1936, 56: 68; 710.—Torikata, R., A Uyeda, O. Experimenteller Vergleich des Nativimmunogens mit dem Koktoimmunogen von Choleravibrionen unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Toxizitat und der immunisatorischen Erfolge. Zbl. Bakt.. 1. Abt., 1929. 112: 91-108.—White, P. B. The Q proteins and non-specific O-antigens of the cholera vibrio. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1935, 35: 498-503.------The O receptor complex of V. cholerae and its antibodies. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937, 44: 706-10. --- Bacteriophage [vibriophage] Branellec, R. ^Bacteriophage et cholera. 68p. 8? Par., 1934. Asheshov, I. N., Asheshov, I. [et all Studies on cholera bacteriophage; general technique. Ind. J. M. Res., 1933, 20: 1101-25, 4 pl. ------ Classification of bacteriophage and its practical application. Ibid., 1127-57, 6 pl ------ Viru- lence and development of bacteriophage. Ibid., 1159-88, pl—Bacteriophage and cholera. Conf. M. Res. Workers Calcutta, 1934, 23.—Bernard, P. N., A Guillerm, J. Sur la lyse transmissible du vibrion choierique. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1933, 196: 1339; 197: 201.—Chen, W. K. Dissociation of V. cholerae by bacteriophage. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1932, 29: 1160-2.—Cholera (The) bacteriophage. Ind. M. Gaz., 1930, 65: 331.—Damboviceanu, A., Com- biesco. C. [et al] Action in vitro du bacteriophage sur les proprietes biologiques et physico-chimiques du vibrion choie- rique. In Hommage mem. J. Cantacuzene, Par., 1934, 223-33. -----Action in vitro du bacteriophage sur les proprietes du vibrion choierique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 115: 1320-2 — Damboviceanu, A., A Soru, E. Action in vitro du bacteriophage sur les proprietes des vibrions choieriques. Ibid., 117: 295-7.— Doorenbos, W. Etude sur la symbiose du vibrion choierique avec le bacteriophage; reproduction experimentale des varia- tions des caracteres biologiques des vibrions choierigenes Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1932, 48: 457-69.—Flu, P. C. Ueber Cholerabaktenophagen. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1925, 29: Beih. 1, 99-107.—Gajzago, D. Untersuchungen an cholera- ahnlichen Vibnonen; Beitrag zur Kenntnis bakteriophagenahn- hcher Erseheinungen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1931, 121: 438-42.— Harvey, W. F. Bacteriophage with special reference to plague and cholera. Trop. Dis. Bull, Lond., 1933, 30: 311; 411.— Herelle, F. d', A Malone, R. H. A preliminary report of work carried out by the cholera bacteriophage enquiry. Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 614-6.—Jadin, J. La bacteriophage anti- choierique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 123: 297-9.—Mackie, F. P. The technique of bacteriophage investigation as used in India for cholera and dysentery. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg Lond., 1933, 26: 417-24.—Macneal, W. J., Frisbee, F. C, A Krumwiede, E. The lysis of vibrio comma by bacteriophage and by immune serum. J. Infect. Dis., 1937, 61: 222-7, pl. Also Proc. Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 172.—Morison, J. Types of bacteriophage in cholera and dysentery. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1930, 2: 164-7, 8 pl. ------ Rice, E. M. [et al] Bacteriophage and cholera section. Conf. M. Res. Workers Calcutta, 1934, 140-77.—Morison, J., A Vardon, A. C. A cholera and dysentery bacteriophage. Ind. J. M. Res., 1929-30, 17: 48-54.—Nobechi, K. Sur la preparation du bacteriophage pour le vibrion choierique et la classification de ces vibrions au point de vue du phenomene de bacteriophagie. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1926, 95: 1250-2.—Pasricha, C. L., A Gupta, S. K. A schematic representation of the variants of cholera vibrio produced under the influence of bacteriophage Ind. M. Gaz., 1933, 68: 448-52, pl. ------A De Monte. A. J. Mutation of cholera-like vibrios under the action of bacteri- ophage (lysability of cholera-like vibrios by pure-line races of cholera bacteriophage and changes induced in the serological reactions of cholera-like vibrios under the influence of bac- teriophage) Ibid., 1931, 66: 610-8. ------ A preliminary note on new types of cholera phage; types D and E. Ibid., 1932, 67: 262-4, pl. ------ Cholera and cholera-like vibri- opbSges. Ibid., 487-90. ------ A new type of choleraphage— type M. Ibid., 1936, 71: 194-6.—Popesco. C, A Wisner, B. Recherches sur l'agglutinabilite et sensibilite au bacteriophage des vibrions choieriques et parachoieriques. C. rend. Soc biol, 1933, 113: 484.—Scholtens, R. T. Sur l'hemolyse du vibrion choierique sous l'influence du bacteriophage. Ibid 1935, 119: 1023-5.—Tai Yoshizumi. Supplement to the knowledge of the bacteriophage active for cholera vibrio. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1931, 9: 353-8.—White, P. B. Differential fixation of cholera phages by extracts of V. cholerae. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1936, 43: 591-3, pl. ------ Lysogenic strains of V. cholerae and the influence of lysozyme on cholera phage activity. Ibid., 1937, 44: 276-8. ---- Bacteriophage: Therapeutic [and prophy- lactic] use. Morison, J. Bacteriophage in the treatment and prevention of cholera. 31p. 8? Lond 1932. Asheshov, I. N., Khan, S., A Lahiri, M. N. The treatment of cholera with bacteriophage. Ind. M. Gaz., 1931, 66: 179- 84.—Boulnois. L'efficacite du bacteriophage dans le traite- ment et la prophylaxie du cholera a Chandernagor. Rev med hyg. trop., Par., 1936, 28: 179-84, 2 ch.—Cambessedes. H. Cholera (traitement par le bacteriophage) Ibid., 57.—Chat- terji, A. N. Note on choleraphage experiments in Bihar and Orissa durins the year 1933. Conf. M. Res. Workers Calcutta, 1934, 179-83.—Cholera and bacteriophage. Annual Rep. Calcutta School Trop. M., 1933, suppl, 1934, 57-62.—Experi- ence with cholera bacteriophage in India. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1935, 50: 912.—Field trials of cholera bacteriophage in the Madras presidency under the director of Public Health, Madras, and the director of the King Institute. Conf. M. Res. Workers Calcutta, 1934, 178.—Meissner, G. Ueber Bakteriophagen gegen Choleravibrionen. Zbl Bakt., 1. Abt., 1923-24, Orig., 91: 149-54— Morison, J. Cholera in a Khasi village and its treatment with bacteriophage. Ind. M. Gaz., 1930, 65: 121-4. ------Rice. E. M., A Pai Choudhury, B. K. Bacteriophage in the treatment and prevention of cholera; a statistical examination. Ind. J. M. Res., 1934, 21: 791-907.— Pasricha, C. L., De Monte, A. J. H., A O'Flynn, E. G. Bac- teriophage in the treatment of cholera. Ind. M. Gaz., 1936, 71: 61-8.—Raja, K. C. K. E. The use of bacteriophage against cholera in North Arcot District, Madras presidencv, in 1933. Ind. J. M. Res., 1934, 22: 397-424.—Raynal, J. Etude des bacteriophages appliquees a la prevention du cholera dans les Indes anglaises. Rev. hyg., Par., 1934, 56: 669-90. ------ Rapport de mission aux Indes Anglaises relative a I'etude des bacteriophages appliques a la prevention du cholera (1933) Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1935, 6: No. 21, 77-126, map, graph. ------ A Bernard, P. N. Sur l'emploi des bacteri- ophages antichoieriques dans la prevention du cholera. Gaz. med. France, 1934, 673-7.—Ross, W. C, Bagchi, K. N., A Roy, B. C. The bacteriophage in cholera. Ind. J. M. Res., 1927-28, 15: 965-8.—Seiffert, G. Bakteriophagen als Schutz- und Heilmittel bei Cholera. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1936, CHOLERA VIBRIO 582 CHOLERA VIBRIO 40: 460-5.—Souchard, L. Essais therapeutiques du cholera par le bacteriophage de d'Herelle. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1930, 44: 125-40. ---- Biology and morphology. Derkach. W. S. Koagulation und Abbau von Eigelb durch Cholera- und choleraahnliche Vibrionen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 102: 319-26.—Henrici, A. T. A statistical study of the form and growth of the cholera vibrio. J. Infect. Dis., 1925, 37: 75-81, 2 pl.—Hirsch, J. Zur Biochemie des Vibrio cholerae; quantitative Untersuchung des Nitratstoffwechsels. Zschr. Hyg., 1924, 102: 503-16. ------ Der Stoffwechsel des Vibrio cholerae bei aerober und bei anaerober Ziichtung. Ibid., 1928, 109: 387-409.—Jacobsohn, I. Beobachtungen iiber die Entstehung der bei einem choleraahnlichen Stamm auftretenden Kueeln. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt,, 1928, 106: 99-103.—Kildishev, A. E. [Biology of isolated vibrios outside of epidemic cholera] ,1. mikrob., Moskva, 1926, 3: 8-18.—Korobkova. E. I. [Cytol- ogy of cholera vibrio] Vest, mikrob., 1932, 10: 335, 2 pl ------ [Further observations on the cvtologyof cholera vibrios. Ibid., 1936, 15: 13-22.— Kotelnikov.C F. [Dissociation of cholera vibrio] Ibid., 1932, 11: 65-74. pl.—Levkovich, E.N. [Biology of cholera vibrio and cholera-like resembling vibrios] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1931, 8: 347 54— Linton, R. W., Mitra, B. N., A Mullick, D. N. Respiration and glycolysis of the cholera and cholera-like vibrios. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 589-99.—Magheru, G., A Magheru, A. Dissociation entre l'intensite et la rapidite du pouvoir fixateur. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 106: 969-71.—Mariani, G. Fenomeni dissociativi del V. cholerae. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1937, 11. ser., 5: suppl, 65-79, ch., pl.—Masslenikova. V. A. [Biological prop- erties of choleroid vibrios] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1927, 4: 272-83. Also Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 102: 148-57—Musta- pha, A. Action sur le lait et pouvoir ehoierigene du vibrion choierique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936. 202: 2188-90.—Scheepers, G. Ueber Polkorperehen in Choleravibrionen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1931, 121: 339-42.—Schutz, F. Ueber den Stickstoff- verbraueh der Choleravibrionen zum Aufbau ihrer Leibes- substanz (plastische Quote) Zschr. Hyg., 1931, 112: 287-07 — Soru, E. Tension superficielle des suspensions de vibrions choieriques normaux et sensibilises. C. rend. Soc biol, K)30, 103: 635-7. ------ Le potentiel electrique de quelques especes de vibrions choieriques. _ Ibid., 1934, 115: 1319.— Yu, H.. A Yang. C. C. Dissociation of cholera vibrio. Nat. M. J. China, 1930, 16: 325-31, 2 pl—Zaitseva. E. [Charac- teristics of Vibrio, found in waters of river Neva in non-cholera period] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1927, 27: 189-98. ---- Carriers. Arguelles. M. V. Observations on some remedies tried in treating cholera carriers. Month. Bull. Philippine Health Serv., 1922, 2: 139-41.—Chujo. E. Bazillentrager und Patho- genese der Cholera asiatica. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 15.5-8.— Corpus, T. The problem of the control of cholera carriers. Month. Bull Philippine Health Serv., 1931, 11: 82-7.—Couvy. Rapport sur les porteurs de germes de cholera. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub.. Par., 1933, 25: 1149-70.—Delamare, G. Cholera et porteurs de vibrions dans la region de Constantinople de 1920 a 1922. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1922, 3. ser., 87: 98- 100.—Doorenbos, W. Note preiiminaire sur la recherche des porteurs de vibrions au Lazaret de Tor, chez les peierins retour- nant du Hedjaz. Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub.. Par., 1935, 27: 268-72.—Golovanov, M. Contribution a I'etude de 1'anti- virus choierique. C. rend. Soc. biol. 1924, 91: 929. ------ Sur la specificite de l'antivirus choierique. Ibid., 1379-81.— Huri. M. Essai de sterilisation des porteurs sains de vibrions choieriques par la methode de Besredka. Ibid., 1932, 111: 877.—Jude, R.. A Millischer, P. Au sujet de la sterilisation d«>« porteurs de vibrions choieriques par la voie buccals. Ibid.. 263.—Khan, S. On the carrier problem of cholera. Ind. J. M. Res., 1929-30, 17: 147-63.—Morgan. M. T. Sur la signification des porteurs sains de vibrion choieriaue et sur les effets de la vaccination antichoierique parenterale sur les vibrions de l'intestin. Bull. Off. internat. hvg. pub.. Par., 1933. 25: 89-94.—Nicholls. L. Carriers of V. cholerae who enter Ceylon from South India. Ind. J. M. Res., 1934-35. 22: 713-44. map.—Pottevin A Abt. Sur le? causes de l'edosion et de la diffusion du cholera, le role des porteurs de germes et les resultats de la vnceination preventive. Bull. Off. internat hvS. pub., Par., 1925, 17: 864-96.—Robertson, R. C. A Yu, H. The cholera carrier problem in Shanghai. Rep. Nat. Quarant Serv. China, 1933, ser. 4, 85.—Tomb. J. W.. A Maitra. G. C. A new method of isolating and cultivating vibrios from fa»ces, especiallv suited for the detection of vibrio-carriers in field work. Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 56. ---- Chemistry. Barber, C. Contribution a I'etude de la composition chi- mique des cendres des bacteries (vibrions choierioues) C. rend Soc. biol, 1936, 123: 64.—Damboviceanu, A.. A Vasilesco. c! Contribution a I'etude de la composition chimique (cendres) des bacteries (vibrions choieriques) Ibid., 65-8.—Landsteiner, K.. A Levine. P. On a snecific substance of the cholera vibrio J. Exn. M., 1927, 46: 213-21.—Linton. R. W., A Mitra. B. N. Proteins and carbohvdrates of tbe cholera aid cholpm-b'-n vibrios. Proc. Soc. Exn. Biol, N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 468-73 ------ Types of specific carbohydrates in the cholera and cholera-like vibrios. Ibid., 464-8. ------ Vibrio polysac- charides. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 323-30. ------ & Seal, S. C. Studies on the antigenic structure of Vibrio cholerae; the specific carbohydrate content and serology of the acid-soluble fractions. Ibid., 1934-35, 22: 617-31.—Linton, R. W., A Shrivastava, D. L. Carbohydrate fractions from Vibrio cholerae, and related organisms. Proc Soc. Exp Biol, N. Y., 1933, 30: 600-3. ------ Further studies on the specific carbohydrates of Vibrio cholerae and related organisms. Ibid., 31: 406-9. ------A Mitra, B. N. Notes on the structure of the cholera and cholera-like vibrios. Ind J. M. Res., 1934-35, 22: 309-12. ------ Studies on the antigenic structure of Vibrio cholerae; dissociation and changes in chemical structure. Ibid., 633-57, pl—Mitra, B. N. Racemization of the proteins of Vibrio cholerae and related organisms; the diamino acids. Ibid., 1935-36, 23: 573- S. ----- Racemization of the proteins of Vibrio cholerae ami related organisms; the monoamino acids. Ibid., 579-88. ------ The absorption spectra of the proteins of Vibrio cholerae and related organisms. Ibid., 1936, 24: 5-12.— Salvioli, G. Su un nuovo metodo di preparazione alio stato sacco dei nucleo-proteidi estratti dal vibrione del colera se- condo il metodo Lustig-Galeotti. Sperimentale, 1922, 76: 262-5.—Shrivastava, D. L., A Seal, S. C. Preparation and properties of a specific polvsaccharide from a strain of Vibrio cholerae. Proc Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 157-61 — White, P. B. The relation of specific carbohydrates to rough- ening in V. cholerae. J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1935, 41: 567. ------ Observations on the polysaccharide complex and variants of Vibrio cholerae. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1936, 17: 229-34. ---- Classification and types. Heiberg, B. *On the classification of Vibrio cholerae and the cholera-like vibrios. 181 p. 8? Kbh., 1935. Aoki. K., A Oshiro, T. Ueber die spezifische und unspezi- fische Form von Choleravibrionen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1934, 83: 291-6.—Ascione. G. Sull'azione patogena di un vibrione colerasimile nella cavia. Ann. igiene, 1926, 36:1-23.— Bernard, P. N., A Wang Liang. Remarques sur quelques souches de vibrions choieriques isoies en Indochine et sur les variations de leurs caracteres sous l'influence du bacteriophage. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1933, 26: 146-54. ------ & Raynal, J. Remarques sur quelques souches de vibrions choieriques isoies en Indochine et sur les variations de leurs caracteres sous l'influence du bacteriophage. Ibid., 896-9.— Brahmachari, B. B. Non-agglutinating vibrios, their relation to tbe tvpical Vibrio cholera. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 7. Congr., 2: 225-38.—Chen, W. K. Rough forms of Vibrio cholerae from convalescents. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1933, 30: 887-91.—Cumming. H. S. Rapports entre les vibrions non-agglutinables et les vibrions choierioues. Bull Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1931, 23: 1042-5.—Doo- renbos, D. The epidemic and endemic types of cholera vibrios. Ind. M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 334.—Garcia, O. Notes on the serological relationship of the choleralike vibrios isolated from human beings and from waters in Manila. Philippine J. Sc, 1928, 36: 187-98.—Gohar, M. A. A serological study of V. cholerae and related vibrios. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1932, 13: 371-9.—Heiberg, B. Two serologically different groups among the true cholera vibrios. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1936. 36: 118T24.—Inouye. Z., A Kakihara. T. On the types of the strains in the cholera-epidemic in 1925 in Japan and the classification of Vibrio cholerae. Sc. Ren. Inst. Infect. Dis., Tokyo, 1925. 4: 17-27.—.Termoliewa. S. Vibrio phospho- rescens beim klinischen Bilde der Cholera und sein Zusammen- hang mit anderen Vibrionen. Zbl Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27, 100: 170-7.—Ko Ran. Ueber den Typus der im laufenden Jahre beobachteten Cholerabazillen. und einige Versuche iiber Cholerarot-Reaktion. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1926, No. 261 — Korobkova. E. T. [Filtrating forms of the cholera vibrio] Vest, mikrob., 1933, 12: 3-16.—Kovacs. M. Zur Abtrennung und Differenzierung der Paracholerastamme von den echten Choleravibrionen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1926, 49: 457-63, pl—Linton. R. W.. Mitra, B. N.. A Seal. S. C. Further notes on tbe cholera and cholera-like vibrios. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935- 36, 23: 601-7.—Manako. K. Cholera and cholera-like vibrio; types and biological characters of cholera vibrios prevailing in Manchuria during the summer of 1932. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1933, 19: 64. ------ Water-vibrio isolated during tbe summer of 1932 in Mukden. Ibid., 1934. 20: 25. ----- Kind of strain in dejecta of patients sufferina from acute gastro- enteric disorder aeglutinated by cholera serum. Ibid., 26.— Micheletti, E. Ricerche sulla plurality dei tini sierologici del vibrione colerico. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1933. 39: 23-34, ch.-—Nobechi, K. On two strains of cholera vibrio showing no motility. Sc Rep. Inst. Infect. Dis., Tokyo, 1922, 1: 75-7. ------ Contributions to the knowledge of Vibrio cholerae: studies lroon immotile strains of Vibrio cholerae. Ibid., 1923. 2: 1-87. •------ Les tynes immunologiques du vibrion choierique au Japon. Bull Off. internat. hvg. pub., Par.. 1933, 25: 72. ------ A Ishikawa. T. On the cholera strains encountered in Japan in 1921. Sc Reo. Inst. Infect. Dis.. Tokyo, 1922, 1: 79-82.—Palmer. F. J. Sporadic cholera in Cachar and its association with a hitherto undescribed type of organism. J. Trop. M. Hver.. Lond.. 1027. 30: 248-54.— Pandit, C, G., Maitra, N. M., A Datta Roy, B, K. On inhibi. CHOLERA VIBRIO 583 CHOLERA VIBRIO tion of individual types of cholera bacteriophage by vibrio extracts. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936, 24: 13-8.—Pollitzer, R. Further observations on cholera-like vibrios. Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1935-36, ser. 6, 70-81, 8 tab.—Popeeco, C.. A Wisner, B. Contribution a I'etude des vibrions choie- riques et parachoieriques. Arch, roumain. path., Par., 1937, 10: 111-43.—Pratt, W. W. An examination of 20 strains of vibrio isolated from cholera cases. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1925, 44: 40-5.—Seal, S. C. Rough and smooth cholera vibrios in relation to their mode of division and growth. Ind. J M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 991-9, 6 pl—Stutzer. M. Ueber choleraahnliche Vibrionen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1929, 113: 28-35.—Taylor, J., A Ahuja, M. L. Serological relationships of certain vibrios isolated from non-cholera sources in India. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 95-119.—Taylor, J., Pandit, S R., A Read, W. D. B. A study of the vibrio group and its relation to cholera. Ibid., 1936-37, 24: 931-77.—Tomb, J. W., A Maitra, G. C. On agglutinating and non-agglutinating vibrios found in the human intestine and in water and the relationship between them. Ind. M. Gaz.. 1926, 61: 537-43 — Watanabe, Y. The type determination of Vibrio cholerae. Japan M. World, 1929, 9: 367-74. ------ A Kitashima, T. On the types of Vibrio cholerae which invaded Japan. Kitasato Arch., 1931, 8: 195-233.—Watanabe, Y., Kawatani, M., & Watanabe, H. Ueber die Beziehung der im Jahre 1920, in Japan geherrschten Cholerastamme und den El-Tor-Vibrionen. Ibid., 1920-21, 4: 281-98.—White, P. B. The serological grouping of rough vibrios. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1935, 35: 347- 53 —Yang, Y. N. A serological study on cholera vibrios. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934, 9, 1: 421-9.------A White, P. B. Rough variation in V. cholerae and its relation to resistance to cholera phage (type A) J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1934, 38: 187-200. ---- Classification and types: El Tor type. Doorenbos. Sur la variation du pouvoir hemolytique du vibrion El Tor. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 121: 130-2.—Flu, P. C. La question du vibrion el-Tor, en rapport avec la deter- mination bacteriologique et serologique du vibrion choierique. Bull. Off. internat. hvg. pub., Par., 1934, 26: 640-91. Also Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1934, 8: 292-339.—Ishitani. K. Vergleich des nativen Antigens von El-Tor-Vibrionen mit dem abgekochten in der Forderung der maximalen Phagozytose von Staphylokokken im zirkulierenden Blute normaler Meer- schweinchen. Arch. jap. Chir., 1937, 14: 729.—Kraus, R. Ueber die Verschiedenheit der Eltor von den Choleravibrionen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1922, 69: 499.—Loghem, J. J. van. [El Tor vibrio] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 2, 1939- 48, pl. Also Zschr. Hyg., 1932, 114: 20-30.—Marras, F. M. Studio comparativo fra i caratteri batteriologici del vibrione di El Tor isolato durante di pellegrinaggio del 1936 e i caratteri batteriologici del vibrione del colera. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1937, 43: 407-14.—Zimmermann, E. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Cholera- und El Tor-Vibrionen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933, 79: 219-40. ---- Culture, growth, and identification. Benatjdin, J. *L'identification des vibrions choieriques et la prophylaxie du cholera. 146p. 8? Amiens, 1932. Adey, C. W. A bacteriological investigation in suspected cholera. Health, Melb., 1930, 8: 83-9.—Bergonzini, M., & Polocks, I. Sulla pettenkoferizzazione spontanea del bacillo colerico e sulla cultura monocitogenetica di un granulo di Huppe. Boll. Soc ital biol sper., 1933, 8: 524 6.— Bisogni, G. Sul ripristino dei caratteri primitivi del vibrione del colera asiatico conservato in cultura artificiale. Gior. ital mal esot., 1929, 2: 531-4.—Buianovskaia, I. [Differential diagnosis between cholera and choleroid vibrios by Signorelli's methodl J. mikrob., Moskva, 1927, 4: 205.—Gilderoeister, E., A Herzberg, K. Ueber den Wert des Kartoffelstarkepepton- wassers nach Kodama und Takeda fiir die praktische Cholera- diagnose. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1923, 90: Orig., 53-5—Hach, I. W. Versuche iiber die Anwendung der Ottolenghiscben Gallenahrfliissigkeit als Elektivnahrboden in der praktischen Oholeradiagnostik. Zschr. Hyg., 1924, 103: 518-25.— Hirnch, J. Die anaerobe Ziichtung des Vibrio cholerae. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1089. ------ Zur Biochemie pathogener Erreger: Wachstum und Stoffwechselleistungen des Vibrio cholerae auf einfachen, chemisch definierten, Nahrboden. Zschr. Hyg.. 1926, 106: 433-67.—Kabeshima, T. Most simple method of preparation of cholera specific medium, haemoglobinextract- soda-agar. Bull Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1926, 15: No. 4, 5-8 — Kodama, H. Ein neuer elektiver Nahrboden fiir Choleravi- brionen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1922, 88: Orig., 433-5. ------& Takeda, H. Eine neue biologische Reaktion der Choleravi- brionen. Ibid., 513-8.—Krassnov, A. A. [Morphological and biochemical changes of the cholera vibrio at various levels of culture tube] Profil. med., Kharkov, 1928, 7: 12-6.—Lai, R. B., A Yacob, M. The relative suitability of certain food- stuffs as media for the cultivation of V. cholera?, with special reference to their relative role in the dissemination of cholera. Ind. J. M. Res., 1926-27, 14: 245-55.—Loghem, J. J. van. [Recognition of cholera vibriosl Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 4467-71.—Maitra, G. C. A short note on the method of succe^'fullv cultivating cholera vibrio from cases of clinical cholera. Calcutta M. J., 1924, 19: 1-10. ------A Basu, J. B. Cultivation of cholera vibrio from fseces. Ibid., 179.—Miner- vin, S. Eine Selektionsmethode fiir den Choleravibrio.. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 93: Orig., 334-40. Also Mosk. med. J., 1924, 4: pt 4, 38-44.—Nakamoto, T. Comparative studies of the selective cholera media. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1924, No. 41-42, 10-12.—Oda, G. Beitrage zur Kenntnis dee Ein- flusses der Nahrboden-Bestandteile auf die morphologischen- und biologischen Eigenschaften der Bakterien; iiber das Ver- haltnis zwischen dem Auftreten des metachromatischen Polkorperchens und dem Nahrstoff bei Choleravibrio-Kulturen. Fukuoka acta med., 1933, 26: 110.—Parrino, G. Influenza del pH del terreno di coltura su alcune proprieta biologiche del V. del colera. Ann. igiene, 1933, 43: 558-64.—Pasricha, C. L., A Das Gupta, S. M. A note on the production of a cyanogen radical in peptone-water cultures of cholera vibrio. Ind. M. Gaz., 1931, 66: 551.—Pollitzer, R. The behaviour of cholera and cholera-like vibrios towards blood and milk media. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934, 9: pt 1, 411-9. Also Rep. Nat. Quarant. Serv. China, 1934, ser. 5, 51-9.—Seal, S. C. Diffi- culties in the bacteriological diagnosis of cholera vibrios. Ind. M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 614-9, 2 pl—Simonetti, F. La soluzione alcalialbuminata; nuovo mezzo liquido per la ricerca del vibrione colerigeno nelle feci. Igiene mod., 1927, 20: 48-52.— Soda, Y. Sur le deiai dans lequel les selles doivent etre exa- minees pour la recherche du vibrion choierique. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: 64-6.—Tsen, E. T. H. The bacteriological diagnosis of cholera. Nat. M. J. China, 1921-22, 8: 22-34.—Vedder, A., A Dam, W. van. [Role of p„ in the maturing and electivity of cholera culture media] Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1932-33, 7: 147. ------ [New elective culture medium for diagnosis of cholera] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1932, 72: 1574-8. Also Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1932-33,7:197-205. •------ Studien uber Elektivnahrboden fiir Choleravibrionen; die Ursachen der Elektivitat und Reifune des Dieudonne-Niihrbodens. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1932,. 126: 145-52. ------ Neue Elektivnahrboden fur die Cholera- diagnostik. Ibid., 450-5.—Wassen, A. Essais d'application au vibrion choierique de la methode fondee sur la faculte de deplacement des bacteries. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1935, 27: 1121-34, pl. ---- Ferments. Bernard, P. N., Guillerm, J., A Gallut, J. Sur une diastase hemodigestive du vibrion choierique. C. rend. Soc biol, 1937, 126: 180-2. ------ Extraction et proprietes d'une diastase h6modigestive du vibrion choierique. Ibid., 303-5. ------ Action d'une proteidase du vibrion choierique sur les matieres proteiques denatures et naturelles. Ibid., 394.— Combiesco-Popesco, C, A Cocioba, I. Sur les proprietes fermentatives des vibrions. Ibid., 1937, 124: 151-3.—Gross- mann, H. Ueber den pH-Verlauf bei der Vergarung von Kohle- hydraten (Alkoholen) durch Cholera- und El Tor-Vibrionen (Beitrag zur Frage der Differenzierung dieser Keime) Zschr. Hyg., 1936-37, 119: 225-32.—Nobechi, K. Contributions to the knowledge of Vibrio cholerae; fermentation of carbohy- drates and polyatomic alcohols by Vibrio cholerae. J. Bact., Bait., 1925, 10: 197-215.—Peruzzi, M. Fenomeni fermenta- tivi e caratteri morfologici nella diagnosi dei vibrioni colerici e colerasimili; ricerche sperimentali. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1926, 2: 1-16, pl.—Rozen, P. S., A Zbarskaia. F. N. [Diastatic ferment in cholera vibrios and its value for diagnostic purposes] Mosk. med. J., 1925, 5: No. 1, 14-7.—Taylor. J., Read, W. D. B., A Pandit, S. R. Fermentation reaction of vibrios. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 349-56. • ---- Hemolysins. Doorenbos, W. Sur la presence d'hemolysines dans les jeunes cultures du vibrion choierique. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 121: 128.—Loghen, J. J. van. [Exohemolysins and endo- hemolysins in Tor vibrio and in cholera vibrios] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 773-6. Also Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1925, 29: Beih. 1, 207-10. ------ Bakteriophage und hamo- lytisches Endotoxin des Cholera-Vibrio. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27, 100: 19-21.—Marras, F. M. Sulle emolisine dei vibrioni colerigeni. C. rend. Congr. internat. med. trop., 1928, 3: 1005-13. Also Ann. igiene, 1929, 39: 249-54—Pana- yotatou, A. Les phenomenes d'hematolyse et d'hemato- agglutination par les vibrions. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1931, 24: 907-9.—Vassiliadis, P. C. Activity des hemolysines des vibrions choieriques et El Tor. C. rend. Soc biol, 1935, 119: 332-4.—Zimmermann, E. Weitere Beobachtungen iiber die Hamolysine der Vibrionen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1934, 82: 495-505. ---- Toxin and antitoxin. Acton, H. W., A Chopra, R. N. The nature and pharma- cological action of cholera toxin. Ind. J. M. Res., 1924-25, 12: 235-49.—Andu, A. B., A Niekerk, J. van. Choleratoxine. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt,, 1929, 112: 519-47.—Bisceglie, V. Sulla produzione di un virus filtrabile negli animali infettati con vibrione colerigeno. Gior. batt. immun., 1928, 3: 449-63. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1929, 62: 437-46.—Ghosh, H. Preparation de la toxine choierique; action pathogene experi- mentale. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933, 112: 1176.—Gobar, M. A. Some observations on the haemolysin and toxin of cholera and related organisms. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1932, 126: 61-8.— Goodpasture. E. W. A poisonous constituent in cholera stools. Philippine J. Sc, 1923, 22: 439-45.—Hahn, M., A Hirsch, J. CHOLERA VIBRIO 584 CHOLESTEATOMA Gewinnungvon Choleragift. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1569; 1927, 6: 312.------Choleratoxin und -Antitoxin. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 104: 211-3. ------ Die Enterotropie und die parenterale Wirkung des Choleragiftes. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 2483. ------ Studien fiber das Choleragift. Zschr. Hyg., 1929, 110: 355-81.—Kamada, K. Versuche mit keimfreien Filtraten aus Organen infizierter, Tiere. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1930-31, 119: 126-33.—Pasricha, C. L. Cholera toxin enquiry. Annual Rep. Calcutta School Trop. M., 1934, 43-5. Also Conf. M. Res. Workers Calcutta, 1934, 190-2.—Pham. H. C. L'action de l'endotoxine choierique sur le systeme neuro- vegetatif abdominal. C. rend. Soc biol, 1935, 119: 78-80 — Soeleiman, M. M., A Niekerk, J. van. Choleratoxine. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1930, 117: 19-30. ---- Variability. Braulke, H. Form- und Wachstumsveranderungen bei Vibrionen. Zschr. Hyg., 1933, 115: 25-46.—Komiya, S. Ueber den Variationsstamm des Choleravibrio. Fukuoka acta med., 1929, 22: 45.—Levante, O. Sulle manifestazioni di polimorfismo dei vibrioni; le forme elavate e triangolari del vibrione colerico. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1931, 37: 301-9, pl—Manako, K. Cholera and cholera-like vibrio; variability of cholera vibrio. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1935, 22: 79. ------ Variability of cholera vibrio. Ibid., 80.—Murillo, F. Sobre un caracter variable del vibri6n del c61era. Siglo med., 1934, 93: 608.—Pasricha, C. L., A Gupta, S. K. Mutation of cholera vibrios (tbe characters of the population of a freshly-isolated cholera colonv, with a note on some colony variants of cholera and cholera-iike vibrios) Ind. M. Gaz., 1932, 67: 64-9 — Scarpellini, A. II vibrione del colera: modificazioni e mutazioni nell'ambiente esterno e negli organismi viventi. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1923-24, 3: 85-93. ------ L'isolamento monocellular in rapporto alle forme mutate del vibrione colerigeno. Gior. biol. med. sper., 1923-24, 1: 272-4 — Szathmary, J. von. Variabilitatsstudien an Vibrionen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934, 131: 366774— Takano. S. Studies con- cerning immunological variability of cholera vibrio. Kitasato Arch., 1935, 12: 101-38— Tavlor. J., A Ahuja, M. L. Sero- logical variations in vibrios from non-cholera sources. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 531-44. ---- Viability. Del Favero, E. Sul comportamento del vibrione colerigeno di fronte a temperature elevate. Arch, ital sc. med. col, 1933, 14: 47-50.—Flu, P. C. Investigations of the duration of life of cholera vibriones and typhoid bacteria in septic tanks at Batavia. Meded. Burgerl geneesk. dienst Ned. Indie, 1921, 288; 317.—Golovanov. De Taction de la bile prise par la bouche sur la receptivite vis-a-vis des vibrions choieriques injectes dans les veines. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1923, 89: 1263.— Jettmar, H. M. Investigations on the vitality of Vibrio cholera on Chinese paper money. Nat. M. J. China, 1926-27, 13: 254-60.—Kabelik, J., A Freudmann, S. Ueber den Einfluss von Salzen auf die Vibrionen der Cholera asiatica. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1923, 90: Orig., 407-13.—Khan. S. On the vibriocidal power of the water of certain rivers of India. Ind. J. M. Res., 1930, 18: 361-5. ----r A Agarwal, M. N. On the duration of the life of vibrios in the Ganges and Jumni river water. Ibid., 1928-29, 16: 993-1008.—Melnik, M. De la virulence des vibrions choieriques en rapport avec l'age des cultures. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1925, 92: 941-3.—Okolov, F. S., A Iermolieva, S. W. Ueber die Chlorresistenz der Choleravibrionen und der*Wasservibrionen des Don. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1930, 118: 196-202.—Puntoni, V. Soprav- vivenza decennale del vibrione colerico conservato in liquido peritoneale. Ann. igiene, 1923, 33: 321-4.—Riemsdijk, M. van [Effect of oxygen on motility of cholera vibrios] Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1928-29, 3: 1-21, ch. Also Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1929, 113: 161-89.—Spector. B. E. [The adaptation of cholera vibrios to various food products] Klin, med., Moskva, 1924, 2: 222-5.—Sulmann, F. Variationen bei Bakterien; experimentelle Virulenzsteigerung von Cholera- vibrionen durch Selektion uberlebender Stamme. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933-34, 81: 32-46.—Tetsumoto, S. Numerical variation and surviving period of Vibrio cholerae placed on aquatic food preparations. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1930, 8: 353-63. CHOLESTEATOMA. See also under names of parts affected as Brain tumor, Cholesteatoma; Cranium; Ear, Cholestea- toma; Orbit, &c. Albrecht. W. Zur Cholesteatomgenese. Zschr. Hals Ac. Heilk., 1932-33, 32: 517-26.—Bernovits, M. [Chemical diag- nosis of cholesteatoma] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1931, 29: 371-3.— Day, K. M. The etiological factors in the formation of choleste- atoma; a clinical analysis of cases. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass.. 1934, 40: 165-84.—Fischer. J. Analoey between cholesteatoma and skin cancer. Laryngoscope, 1930, 40: 440-3.—Lauten- schlager, A. Zur Genese und Morphologie des Cholesteatoms. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 599-601.—Levai, J. [Intracranial complications of cholesteatoma] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1934, 32: 1011-4.—Milstein, T. Contribution a I'etude experimentale de la eenese du cholesteatome. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1937, 25: 311-27.—Peroni, A. Colesteatoma e cplesterjnemia, Arch. ital. otol, 1932, 43: 72-6.—Rejto. S. [Cholesteatoma] Buda- pesti orv. ujs., 1931, 29: 3-6. Also Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1931, 13: 709-13. Also repr. Also Rev. laryng., Par., 1930, 51: 522-8.—Ryvkind, A. W. Beitrag zur Pathologie der Choleste- atome. Virchows Arch., 1932, 283: 13-28.—Segre, R. Coleste- atoma e cancro. Otorinolar, ital, 1933, 3: 241-58.—Tato, J. M. Consideraciones sobre la existencia de colesteatomas en ap6fisis neumatizadas. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1931, 6: 240-6.— Wojatschek. W. Ueber Mikrocholesteatom. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1936, 24: 208. CHOLESTEROL. See also Blood cholesterol; Sterol. Bronzini, M. La colesterina in dermatologia; cenni di chimica biologica. Rinasc. med., 1932, 9: 246-8.—Charpy, P. Contribution a I'etude du cholesterol dans l'organisme. Sang, Par., 1936, 10: 1027-32.—Fruictier, P. Principales notions actuelles sur le cholesterol Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1935, 12: 433-7.—Mazzeo, M. Sulla colesterina. Fol. med., Nap., 1931, 17: 763-85.—Meika, J. [Cholesterin in recent works] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1927, 6: 280-95.—Miasnikov, A. L. [About cholesterol] Klin, med., Moskva, 1928, 6: 445-51.—Morhardt, P. E. La cholesterine. Vie med., 1923, 4: 1503-5.—RSmond, A., Colombies, H., A Bernardbeig, J. Recherches sur la cholesterine. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1924, 90: 1455.—Remond, A., Colombies, H., A Tregant, L. Recherches sur la cholesterine. Ibid., 1385.—Rosenthal, G. Cholesterol. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1934, 589-92.—Vega Herrera. A. M. Colesterol Rev. san. mil, B. Air., 1933, 32: 295-7.—Windaus, A. Notizen iiber Cholesterin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1921, 117: 146-58. ---- Allergy. Hagiescu, D., A Negrescu, G. [Allergy and cholesterol] Spitalul, 1933, 53: 310-3.—Loeper A Lemaire, A. L'intrader- mo-reaction cholesterinee dans les maladies precipitantes. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52: 151-9. ----- L'evolution biologique de la dermo-reaction a la cholesterine. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1928, 98: 98-100.---— A Binet, M. E. Sur la Constance de 1'intradermo-reaction cholesterinee au cours des affections hepatiques et particulierement de la lithiase. Presse med., 1928, 36: 833. ------ L'intradermo-reaction a la cholesterine, sa signification clinique et biologique. C. rend. Congr. internat. med. trop., 1929, 2: 815-21.—Maki, T., & Takeda, K. Einfluss von Cholesterin und Lecithin auf die allergische Reaktion des Gewebes. Tr. Soc path, jap., 1937, 27: 367-9.—Suranyi, L., A Jarno, L. [The influence of the cholesterol on the experimental anaphylaxis] Magy. orv. arch., 1927, 28: 564-7.—Vascellari, G., A Crivellari, A. II valore diagnostico delle intradermoreazioni alia colesterina colloidale nelle diatesi precipitanti. Gior. clin. med., 1929, 10: 1217-36. ---- Antigenic and immunological properties. Berger, E. Beziehungen zwischen der Struktur der Antigene und der Spezifitat der Antikorper; iiber die Spezifitatsverande- rungen von Cholesterin bei seiner Verwandlung in ein Kom- plexantigen. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 267: 143-50.—Hahn, F., & Hazato, H. Zur Frage der Antigenfunktion des Cholesterins. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1936, 88: 16-41.—Izar, G., A Caruso, G. Azione della colesterina sulla precipitazione di sieri immuni mediante acqua bidistillata. Biochim. ter. sper., 1921, 8: 301-4.—Kato, M. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Einflusses der Cholesterinfutterung auf die Immunkorperbildung und Kritik auf Grund des pathologisch-histologischen Befundes. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1933, 7: 347-9.—Lavergne, V. de. & Kissel, P. Cholesterol et immunite. Rev. immun., Par., 1936, 2: 165-89.—Leupold, E., A Bogendbrfer, L. Die Bedeu- tung des Cholesterins bei Infektionen. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1922, 140: 28-38.—Maltaner, E. The antigenic action of cholesterol. Annual Rep. N. York State Dep. Health, 1933, 54: 50.—Plaut, F.. A Kassowitz, H. Cholesterin als Antigen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 66: 152-68.—Scarpellini, A. Anti- geni naturalmente colesterinati. Biochim. ter. sper., 1924, 11: 115-23.—Wadsworth, A., Maltaner, E., A Maltaner, F. The antigenic action of cholesterol. J. Immun., Bait., 1935, 29: 135-49. Also repr.—Weil, A. J., A Besser, F. Die antigenen Eigenschaften von Cholesterin, Cholesterinderivaten und synthetischem Lecithin. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1941-4. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1932, 76: 76. ---- Biological significance. Serono, C. Funzione biologica e terapeutica della colesterina. 176p. 8? Roma, 1916. Biancani, E., A Biancani, H. Cholesterine, vitamines et rayons ultraviolets. Paris med., 1928, 67: 91-5.—Borgatti, G. Sul significato biologico della colesterina. Policlinico, 1925, 32: sez. med., 477-88— Chamberlain, E. N. The significance of cholesterol in physiology and pathology; a consideration of selected problems. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 896-8.—Ciabatti, O. Colesterina e crescita dei pell Monit. zool. ital, 1929, 40: 421.—Degkwitz, R., A Zoelch, P. Ueber eine Seite der Chole- stennfunktion im Zellhaushalte. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1572.—Gainsborough, H. The role of cholesterol in health and disease. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 989-98.— CHOLESTEROL 58 Handovsky, H. Physikalisch-chemische Bemerkungen zu dem Vortrag von Erich Meyer, ein Beitrag zur Physiologie des Cholesterins. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1924, 36. Kongr., 224-6.—Jaffe, R. Cholesterinstoffwechsel und Haarwuchs. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 599.—Linser, K., A Kahler, H. Chole- sterinstoffwechsel und Haarwuchs. Ibid., 116-8.—Nicol, L., A Mustafa, A. Le cholesterol est-il capable de proteger le cobaye contre l'intoxication due aux venins? C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 121: 496-8.—Roffo, A. H. Colesterina y hem61isis. Prensa med. argent., 1924-25, 11: 1035. Also repr. ------ La fotoactividad de la colesterina en relaci6n con el cancer. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1930, 7: 555-95. ------A Azaretti, I. La colesterina y su relacion con el crecimiento de los tejidos; determinaciones en embriones de polio. Ibid., 1926, 2: 629-33.—Roffo, A. H. A Pilar, F. La funci6n heliotropica de la colesterina. Ibid., 1930, 7: 22-8.—Stone, C. T. The clinical importance of cholesterol South. M. J., 1935, 28: 705-10. ---- Chemistry. Evans, E. A., jr. *Isomers of cholesterol [Columbia Univ.] 22p. 8? N. Y., 1936. Andres. A. [Influence of glucose on the esterification of cholesterol] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 508-18—Blix. G.. A Lowenhielm, G. On the oxidation of cholesterol bv molecular oxygen. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 1313-22.—Bungenberg De Jong, H. G., A Joukovsky, N. I. Le point d'inversion du cholesterol en suspension dans l'eau par CaCh. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 123: 154-6. ------ Formation des films de phosphatides sur la cholesterine. Ibid., 299-302.—Dam, H. Jodzablbestimmungen an Cholesterin. Biochem. Zschr., 1924. 152: 101-10—Eck. J. C, A Thomas. B. H. The chemical activation of sterols; the chemical activation of cholesterol. J. Biol Chem., 1937, 119: 621-30. ------ The chemical activation of cholesterol and cholesterilene by various reagents Ibid., 631-40. ------A Yoder, L. The chemical activation of sterols; the chemical activation of cholesterol and various cholesterol derivatives. Ibid., 117: 655-61. Also repr.— Happel, P.. Liesegang, R. E., A Mastbaum, O. Zur Ausathe- rung des Cholesterins. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 62: 688- 95 —Keeser, E. Studien iiber Cholesterin und seine Ester. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 154: 321; 1925, 157: 166.—Kofler, L., & Kofler A. Ueber die KrystaUform des wasserfreien Choleste- rins. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932, 204: 211-3.—Merz, W. Ueber die Einwirkung von Mercuriacetat auf Cholesterin. Ibid., 1926, 154: 225-51.—Minovici, S. Etude sur la choles- terine. Chem. News, Lond., 1924, 129: 171; 187. ------ & Vanghelovici, M. Contributions a l'oxydation du cholesterol; mecanisme de l'oxydation avec l'acide chromique. Bull Acad, roumain., 1927-28, sect, sc, 11: 20-5.—Montignie, E. Contribution a I'etude de la cholesterine. Bull Soc. chim. France, 1926, 4. ser., 39-40: 1275; 1928, 43-44: 360; 1403. ----- Action des derives chlores sur le cholesterol Ibid., 1929 4. ser., 45-46: 302-4. ------ Action de 1'iode sur le cholesterol Ibid., 1933, 4. ser., 53-54: 1412-4.—Ralls, J. O. Factors giving rise to the abnormal iodine absorption number of cholesterol. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 2083-94.— Stange, O. Ueber die Gliederzahl des Ringes B im Cholesterin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 218: 74-6. ---- Chemistry, colloidal. Adam, N. K., A Jessop, G. The structure of thin films; cholesterol and its effect in admixture with other substances. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1928, ser. A., 120: 473-82.—Depourt, J. Flocculo-reaction de la cholesterine colloidale; premiers resultats. C. rend. Soc biol, 1928, 98: 94.—Remesow. I. Physikalisch- chemische Untersuchungen iiber den kolloidalen.Zustand des Cholesterins, Cholesterinesters und Lecithins; Herstellung von Cholesterin- und Lecithinsolen; Koagulationsversuche; Koagu- lationsschwellenwert bei verschiedenen pH; Koagulationsge- schwindiekeitsmessungen und Elektrolvtenfallung. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 218: 86-133. ------ Elektrokinetische Mes- sunsen; das f-Potential und die kataphoretische Wanderungs- geschwindigkeit der Cholesterinsole. Ibid., 134-46. ------ Ueber die Dialysierbarkeit des kolloiden Cholesterins und Lecithins. Ibid., 157-72. ------ Ueber Cholesteringele, Quellunesversuche und Permeabilitat der erhaltenen Gele. Ibid 173-90 ------ Die katalytischen Eigenschaften des Cholesterins. Ibid., 1932, 246: 431-45. ------ Ueber Tautomerie des Cholesterins. Ibid., 248: 256-63. ------ Ueber die Natur der Cholesterinkatalyse. Ibid., 1934, 269: 63-8. ------ Ueber die Bildung von Cholesterinsolen. Ibid., 1936, 288: 429-40. ------ Kolloid-chemischer Zustand des Cholesterins und die Bedeutung desselben fur die Pathologie. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1934, 27: 142-4 [Discussion] 147-52. ----- A Sepalowa, O. Die Reduktions-Oxydations-Eisen- schaften des Cholesterins und seiner Derivate in kolloidalem Zustande. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 287: 345-57.—Remesow, I., A Sosi, J. Ueber das Quasi-Redoxpotential der Choles- terinsole. Ibid., 358-64.—Remesow, L. A Tavaststyerna, N. Die elektrischen Eigenschaften der Cholesterin- und Lecithin- sole; Messungen der elektrischen Leitfahigkeit und der Dielek- trizitatskonstanten. Ibid., 1930, 218: 147-56.—Stern, R. Kolloidchemische Untersuchungen uber das Cholesterin. Klin. Wschr 1925 4: 1650. ------ Ueber die Sensibilisierung der Cholesterinhydr'osole.' Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 187: 315-23. CHOLESTEROL ------ Ueber die gegenseitige Beeinflussung von Cholesterin und Cholesterinestern in kolloidaler Losung. Ibid., 1928, 203: 313-22. ---- Chemistry, physiological. See also Blood cholesterol; Cholesterol, Me- tabolism. Thaysen, T. E. H. *Bidrag til cholesterinets og cholesterinaethernes fysiologiske kemi [Con- tribution to the physiological chemistry of choles- terin and cholesterin ethers] 149p. 8? Kbh., 1913. Achard, C, Levy, J., A Georgiakakis, N. Le cholesterol des aliments. Arch. mal. app. digest., 1934, 24: 785-93.— Anderson, R. J. Properties of cholesterol obtained from differ- ent sources. J. Biol. Chem.. 1926-27, 71: 407-18.—Bills. C. E., A Honeywell, E. M. Antiricketic substances; biochemical and spectroscopic studies on purified cholesterol. Ibid., 1928, 76: 251-61, pl—Bills, C. E., A McDonald, F. G. Antiricketic substances; the polymerization of cholesterol. Ibid., 68: 821-31, 3 pl.—Bonnamour, Revol A Rouche, M. Etude de la cholesterine dans divers liquides pathologiques, en particulier dans les liquides pleuraux; importance diagnostique et pro- nostique. J. med. Lyon, 1928, 9: 177-86.—Bruger, M. The relation between the cholesterol partition and the total protein content in pathological body fluids; the state of cholesterol in such fluids. J. Biol. Chem.. 1034, 105: Proc xiii. ------ The state of cholesterol and the nature of the cholesterol- protein complex in pathological body fluids. Ibid., 1935, 108: 463-70. Also repr.—Chahovich, X., Arnovlievich, V., A Vichniich, M. La teneur en cholesterine des epanchements peritoneaux artificiels, produits par les injections intra-peri- toneales de differentes substances proteiques et cristalloides chez le lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1927, 97: 1579-81.—Courtois, A. Sur la faible teneur en cholesterol des matieres grasses des chrvsalides de lepidopteres. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 188: 666-8.—Hathaway, M. L., A Koch, F. C. Provitamin D potencies, absorption spectra, and chemical properties of heat- treated cholesterol. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 108: 773-82, 2 pl— Hathaway, M. L., A Lobb, D. E. The provitamin D of heat- treated cholesterol Ibid., 1936, 113: 105-10. Also repr.— Hess, A. F., A Sherman, E. Comparison of non-irradiated cholesterol to inhibit the hemolytic action of digitonin. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1925-26. 23: 169.—Igarashi, E. Bio- chemical studies on the so-called unsaponifiable substance; unsaponifiable substance, cholesterol, and fattv acid in an incubated egg. Sei i kwai. 1929, 48: No. 1, 1.—Kaishio, Y., A Gardner, J. A. Note on Montignie's isomer of cholesterol, and the effect of heat on cholesterol. Biochem. J., Lond.. 1930, 24: 1047-50.—Lange, H., A Lawaczeck, H. Ueber den Einfluss des Cholesterins auf den Sauerstoffverbrauch des Lecithins. Zschr. physiol Chem., 1923, 125: 248-57.—Lepin. L. Studien iiber Adsorption des Cholesterins. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 226: 195-202.—Lettr6, H. Einige Untersuchungen am Choles- terin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 221: 73-89.—Leulier, A., A Policard, A. Sur la cholesterine des crustaces decapodes. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1930, 103: 82.—Levin, B. S. L'influence de l'oxygene sur Taction antitoxioue de la cholesterine sur les saponines. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1812-5.—Lifschutz, I. Zur Analyse des Cholesterins. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 282: 441-3.—Minovici, S. _ Contribution a I'etude du cholesterol au point de vue chimique et physiologique. Bull. Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1927, 9: 1129-46.—Miyoshi. K. A study of the amounts of cholesterin in bacteria. Sei i kwai, 1930, 49: No. 6, 3.—Montignie, E. Le cholesterol et les fermentations. Bull Soc. chim. France, 1933, 4. ser., 53-54: 1410.—Okawa, Y. Biochemical studies of cholesterine in animal body. Sei i kwai, 1924, 43: No. 1, 12.—Pfeiffer, G. Die Cholesterine im Strukturverbande des Protoplasmas; Untersuchungen am Rinderherz. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 201: 424-34. ------ Untersuchungen an der Rinderleber. Ibid., 1930, 222: 214-20. ------ Untersuchungen an der Rindergalle. Ibid., 1931, 232: 255-9, ------ Die Cholesterine im Strukturverbande des Protoplasmas. Ibid., 236: 457-63.—Roffo, A. H. L'adsorption de la cholesterine par la tumeur. Neoplasmes, 1928, 7: 147- 55_ ------ Cholesterolyse provoquees par le bleu de methy- lene; recherches entreprises sur les cultures de tissus normaux et ne.oplasiques in vitro. J. physiol. path, gen., 1933, 31: 400-7.—Rosenheim, O., A Webster, T. A. The relation of cholesterol to vitamin D. Biochem. J., Lond., 1927, 21: 127-9—Shope, R. E. Cholesterol esterase in animal tissues. ,1. Biol. Chem., 1928, 80: 127-32. Also repr.—Silink, K. [Biochemistry and physiology of cholesterol] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1934, 73: 573; 1935, 74: 880: 1936, 75: 504—Turletti, A. Le odierne conoscenze sulla biochimica e sulla fisiopatologia della colesterina. Rass. clin. ter., 1934, 33: 402-19. ---- Derivatives. See also Acids, fatty; Bile acids; Lipid. Mertz, G. F. *Ueber neue Derivate der aus Cholesterin gewonnenen Dicarbonsaure C27H44O4 und ihre Verwertung fiir die Dehydrierung [Kiel] 25p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1929, CHOLESTEROL 586 CHOLESTEROL Bills, C. E., A McDonald, F. G. The catalytic formation of mixed cholesteryl ethers. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 72: 1-11.—- Fabre, R. Sur l'allophanate de cholesterol, et son emploi en chimie biologique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 183: 679-81.— Montignie, E. Quelques nouveau ethers du cholesterol Bull Soc. chim. France, 1931, 4. ser., 49-50: 1852.—Page. I. H., A Rudy, H. Ueber die Fettsaureester des Cholesterins. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1930, 220: 304-26.—Roffo, A. H.. A Calcagno, O. La irradiaci6n de los acidos obtenidos por oxidaci6n de la coles- terina, relacionada con la fotoactividad (C27H\ Icholin; the action on normal persons; with a note on the action of the ethvl ether of 0-inptnvl- cholin. Ibid., 313-23.—Van Dellen. T. R.. Bruger, M..& Wright, I. S. Tbe absorption of acetyl-/8-methyIcholine chloride (mecholvl) bv the nasal mucous membrane. J. Pliarm Exp. Ther., 1937, 59: 413-8.^Weiss, S.. A Ellis, L. B. The comparative effects of the intravenous administration to man of acetylcholine and acetyl-/3-methylcholine. Ibid., 1934 52: 113-20. ---- Determination. Kahlson, G. *Der biologische Nachweis der Cbolinkorper; ihre phvsiologische und pharma- kologische Stellung [Lund] 62p. 8? Berl., 1934. Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1934, 175: Roeckl, E. *LTebcr die klinische Brauchbar- keit der quantitativen Cholinbestimmung am iiberlebenden Diinndarm [Miinchen] lop. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1927. Beattie, F. J. R. A colorimetric method for the determina- tion of choline and acetvlcholine in small amounts. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1554-9.—Booth, F. J. A microchemical test for choline and its esters in tissue extracts. Ibid.. 1935, 29: 2064-6.—Carles, J., A Leuret, F. Quelques micro-reactions nouvelles et cristallographiques du chlorhydrate de choline et de ses impuretes. J. physiol. path, gen., 1934, 32: 1115-20, 12 pl.—Francioli, M. Osservazioni sulle varie forme di crista- lizzazione della colina nelle reazioni di Florence e di Kraut. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1932, 3: 219-24, 8 pl—Kahlson. G. Zum biologischen Nachweis von Cholin und Azetvlcholin. Arch. exp. Path., Berl, 1932-33. 169:34-43. ------ Extrak- tion und Wertbestimmung des freien Cholins. Ibid., 1934. 175: 189-97.—Le Heux, J. W. [Quantitative estimation of choline] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 1011-5— Lintzel. W. Unter- suchungen iiber Trimethylammoniumbasen; Trimethylam- moniumbasen im menschlichen Harn. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 273: 243-61.—Monasterio, G. Un metodo per la microdeter- minazione della trimetilamina nelle orine. Boll Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 385.—Roman, W. Eine chemische Methode zur quantitativen Bestimmung des Cholins und einige physi- kalisch-chemische Daten des Cholins und seiner Salze. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1930, 219: 218-31. ---- Metabolism. Abderhalden, E., A Paffrath, H. Beitrag zur Frage der Inkret- (Hormon-) Wirkung des Cholins auf die motorischen Funktionen des Verdauungskanals; iiber die Bildung von Cholin durch Abbau von Verbindungen (Phosphatiden) die es als Baustein enthalten. Fermentforschung, 1924-25, 8: 284-93. ------ Abbau von Phosphatiden durch Diinndarm- pressaft. Ibid., 294-8. ------ Ueber die Synthese von Cholinestern aus Cholin und Fettsiiuren mittels Fermenten des Diinndarmes. Ibid., 299-307.—Emmer, V. [Effect of cholin derivatives on basal metabolism] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1933, 72: 1346-50.—Galli, G., A Ardy. C. Comportamento dei gruppi riducenti nel fegato in autolisi asettica di cani spancreati trattati con colina. Boll. Soc. ital biol. sper., 1937, 12: 315. -----; Lipodieresi nell' autolisi asettica di fegato di cani spancreati trattati con colina. Ibid., 316.—Klee. P., A Petropuliades. S. Ueber Cholinausscheidung und Lecithinabbau. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1927, 39. Kongr.. 237-9.------Bedingun- gen und Menge der Cholinausscheidung im Harn. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928. 137: 129-42.—Klein, G.. A Linser. H. Cho- linstoffwechsel bei Pflanzen. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 260: 215-25.—Langley. W. D. Metabolism of amines; trimethvl- amine. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 84: 561-70.—Mann, P. J.. & Quastel.J. H. The oxidation of choline bv rat liver. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937. 31: 869-78.—Ono, S. Experimentelle Studien iiber die Produktion des Cholins aus den Nebennieren. Fu- kuoka acta med., 1927, 20: 63-5.—Page. I. H., A Schmidt. E. Schicksal des Cholins im Organismus. Zschr. phvsiol. Chem., 1930, 191: 262-72, pl—Quastel, J. H., Tennenbaum, M.. & Wheatley. A. H. M. Choline ester formation in, and choline esterase activities of. tissues in vitro. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1668-81.—Raab, W., A Strauber, S. Intermedial Stoffwechselwirkungen des Cholins. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 99: 227-35.—Sakaki. C. Zur Kenntnis des Cholinstoff- wecbsels. Internat. Beitr. Path. Ther. Ernahrungsstor., 1913- 14, 5: 373-8. ---- Pathology. Held. W. Cholin and its resnonsibilitv for bodilv decline. \m. Med., 1924, n. ser., 19: 526-33.—Kokas, F., Sarkady. L-. A Went. S. Ueber die Rolle von Cholin und Histamin im Ent -tehutigsmechanismus anaphvlaktischer Schockerscheinun- gen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1937. 187: 479-85.— Lintzel, W. Trimethylaminoxvd im menschlichen Harn. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 304.—Monasterio. G. La trimetilamina urinaria in condizioni normali ed in varie condizioni morbose. Gior. clin. med., 1935, 16: 1117-31. CHOLINE 595 CHOLINE --- Pharmacology. See also Autonomic nervous system, Pharma- cology; Bloodpressure, high, Treatment: Choline and derivatives. Freund, E. *Ueber die Bedeutung des Cholins und seiner Derivate fiir die Therapie [Berlin] 26p. 8? Quakenbriick, 1933. Jalef, G. *Le chlorhydrate de choline et ses applications en therapeutique. 103p. 8? Par. 1932. Simonart, A. *Contribution a I'etude des proprietes pharmacologiques des derives de la choline. 40p. 8? Louvain, 1933. Abbott, C. E. The toxicity of trimethylamine for Necro- phorus orbicollis (Say) Psyche, Lond., 1936, 43: 37-9.— Abderhalden, E., A Buadze, S. Ueber die Wirkung des Cholins auf den tierischen Organismus und seine Beziehungen zum Kreatin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1927, 164: 280-305.— Ariev, M. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung des Acetylcholins und des Chlorcholins auf den isolierten Darm der Katze. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1925, 48: 13-23.—Best, C. H., A Huntsman, M. E. [et al] The effect of choline on the liver fat of rats in various states of nutrition. J. Physiol, Lond 1934-35, 83: 255-74. ------ The effects of diets low in choline. Ibid., 1935-36, 84: 38P. Also Am. J. Physiol, 1935, 113: 11.—Best, C. H., Mawson, M. E. H. [et al] The effect of diets low in choline. J. Physiol, Lond., 1936, 86: 315-22.—Boden, E., A Wankell. Experimentelle und klinische Studien iiber die Herzwirkung des Cholins. Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1928, 189-93. Also Zschr. Kreislauf- forsch., 1928, 20: 411-5.—Briicke, F. T. Ueber die nikotin- artige Wirkung des Cholins, des Azetylcholins und des Chol- azyls auf sympathische Ganglienzellen. Arch. exp. Path., Berl, 1934-35. 177: 532-42.—Dautrebande. L., A Marechal, R. L'action d'un nouvel ether de la choline chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1933, 113: 76-9. ------ L'action d'un nouvel e.ther de la choline chez I'homme. Ibid., 79.—Farkas, G.. A Tangl, H. Die Wirkung des Cholins auf Kaulquappen. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1925, 166: 95-104.—Gordonov, T. Pharmako- logische Untersuchung einiger neuen proteinogenen Choline. Ibid., 160: 451-63.—Jacobsohn, M., A Rothschild, F. Die W'rkung des Cholins auf die Blutzusammensetzung. Zschr. klin. Med., 1927, 105: 417-9.—Kahane, E . A Levy, J. Re- cherches sur la biochimie de la choline et de ses derives; action des muscles de sangsue et de grenouille sur quelques ammoniums quaternaires a fonction ester. Bull. Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1937, 19: 976-89.—Klee, P., A Grossmann, O. Die intra- venose Anwendung des Cholinchlorids beim Menschen. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1923. 35. Kongr., 80. ------ Ueber die klinische Brauchbarkeit des Cholins. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 251-4.—Kohl, A. Tierexperimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die stoffwechsel-physiologische Wirkung bestimmter Hormone; die Wirkung des Cholins im Hungerzustande. Arch. ges. Physiol, 1926, 211: 612-35.—Kovacs. J., Saylor. L. L., A Wright, I. S. The pharmacological and therapeutic effects of certain choline compounds. Am. Heart .1., 1936, 11: 53-65.— Kratinov. A. G., A Novikova, M. A. [Effect of choline on the motility of the digestive tract] J. eksp. biol, 1929, 11: 84-92. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 65: 427-40.—Lampe, W. Beitrag zur Gefasswirkung des Cholacyls. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 123: 50-5.—Lewy, F. H. Der Einfluss eines peroral verabreichten Cholinderivats (Pacyl) auf den hoben Blutdruck und die Adynamie der Verdauungsdrusen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1928, 107: 72-93.—Loeper. M., Viliaret, M. [et al] Recherches sur les derives de la choline; sur Taction hypotensive prolongee des derives choliniques chez le chien yohimbinisS. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1930, 104: 1203.—Maclean, D. L., Ridout, J. H., A Best, C. H. The effects of diets low in choline upon liver func- tion growth, and distribution of fat in the white rat. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1937, 18: 34.5-54.—McHenry, E. W. An effect of choline on the vitamin Bi-sparing action of fats. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1616-21.—Magnus, R. Die physiologische und therapeutische Bedeutung des Cholins fur die Magen- Darmtatigkeit. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 249-51.— Marfori. P. Sulla linfoganglina e sulla colina; ricerche chimiche e biologiche. Arch, fisiol, Fir., 1929, 27: 246-54. —---- Sul meccanismo d'azione della colina ed acetilcolina. Rass. clin. sc, 1935, 13: 561-6— Martensson, J. The effecls of some choline derivatives, eserine and atropine on cyelaminized tadpoles; a contribution to the question of synergismus and antagonismus between vagomimetic drugs. Skand. Arch. Physiol, Berl, 1936, 74: 281-98.—Mercier, F. Sur Taction vasculaire de la trimethylamine. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1931, 107: 38-42.—Molitor, H. A comparative study of the effects of 5 choline compounds used in therapeutics. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 58: 337-60.—New vitamin, choline, may aid in diabetes control; present in meat, egg yolk, and yeast, it is needed for liver functioning; lack causes fatty liver. Science News Lett., 1935, 27: 395.—Oettingen, W. F. von, A Bowman, R. O. The physico-chemical properties of some new choline derivatives in relation to their chemical constitution and pharmacologic action. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1933, 48: 333- 40.—Oettingen, W. F. von, A Eveleth, D. F. On the pharma- cologic action of some new choline derivatives in relation to their chemical constitution. Ibid., 1932, 44: 465-77.—Parade, G. W. Ueber das Cholin und seine therapeutische Bedeutung. Ther. Gegenwart, 1929, 70: 158-63.—Philippot, E. Action respiratoire et circulatoire sinocarotidienne reflexe de quelques derives de la choline. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1937, 57: 357-68.—Prusik, B., A Mikesova, M. [Effect of intra- venous injections of choline derivatives] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1931, 70: 1249-53.—Risi, A. Sul meccanismo d'azione della colina e suoi derivati. Studium, Nap., 1937, 27: 169-79.—Rossi, V. Azione di alcuni derivati della colina sulToeehie in condizioni normali e patologiche. Arch, ottalm., 1931, 38: 573-85. ------I derivati della colina in oftalmologia. Ibid.. 1932, 39: 195-200.—Schliephake, E. Zur Kenntnis der Cholin wirkung auf den menschlichen Blutkreislauf. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1926-27, 154: 249.—Shaklee, A. O., Christensen, K., A Oppenheimer, H. E. Action of choline ester on embryonic iris and development and maintenance of reactivity. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1930, 34: 225-8.—Simonart. A. Contribu- tion a I'etude des propriety pharmacologiques des derives de la choline. Ann. Soc. sc. Bruxelles, 1932, 52: 31-70. Also Rev. beige, sc. med., 1933, 5: 73-112. ------ On the action of certain derivatives of choline. ,1. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1932, 46: 157; 1934, 50: 1-14.—Sollazzo, G. Sulla preparazione della trimetilentrinitrammina. Boll. chim. farm., i935, 74: 221-8.— Susanna, V. Azione della colina sul sistema cardiaco-vasale. Arch, fisiol, Fir., 1930, 28: 432-42.—Tangl, H. [Effect of cholin on basal metabolism] Magy. orv. arch., 1929, 30: 130-3. Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 139: 220-5.— Viliaret, M. Etude critique sur l'emploi des ether-sels de la choline en clinique. Presse mid., 1931, 39: 601-5.------ Justin-Besancon, L. [et al] Les esters de la choline en ophtal- mologie. Arch, opht., Par., 1932, 49: 129-05. :-----A Cachera, R. Recherches physiologiques sur les derives de la choline; effets cardio-vasculaires de certains derives de la choline administr^s par voie digestive. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1930, 103: 583. ------ Recherches sur les derives de la cho- line; action de la choline et de ses derives sur le rythme respira- toire. Ibid., 675-7. ------ L'apn6e cholinique; effets de la respiration artificielle. Ibid., 677-9. ------ L'apn6e choli- nique; action de Tadrenaline, de Tatropine et de la lobeline. Ibid., 771. ------ Sur le mecanisme de la polypnee provoquee par l'injection intraveineuse de la choline et de ses derives. Ibid., 772. ------ Recherches sur les derives de la choline; la syncope ergotamino-cholinique. Ibid., 879.------Sur les phenomenes vaso-moteurs rythmiques determines par Tintroduction intra-jejunale de fortes doses de derives choli- niques. Ibid., 104: 1229-34.—Viliaret, M., Justin-Besancon, L., A Seze, S. de. Action experimentale de certains 6thers-sels de la choline sur les effets cardio-vasculaires de I'embolie eer6brale experimentale. Ibid., 1931, 107: 598-600.—Viliaret, M., Schiff-Wertheim er [et al] Recherches physiologiques sur les derives de la choline; action reciproque de Tadrenaline et de acetylcholine sur l'artere retinienne. Ibid., 1930, 103: 580-2.— Walker, F., A Henderson, D. N. Choline as related to labour. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 158-61.—Wedd, A. M. The action of certain choline derivatives on the coronary flow. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther.. 1936, 57: 179-92.—Wispelaere de. Sur les actions pharmacologiques de trois derives de la choline. C. rend. Soc. biol. 1937, 124: 276-9. ------ Actions de Tac6ty]-/9-methyl- eholine, de Tethyl-0-methyIcholine et de Tethylcholine sur la circulation et sur la respiration. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1937, 56: 362-75. ---- Physiology. See also Blood chemistry, Choline. Alberts, G. G. *Cholin in Biologie, Phvsio- logie und Pathologie. p.113-48. 8? Bonn, 1932. Also Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1932, 43: Netjbatjr [H. E.] E. *Untcrsuchungen iiber Cholin im Tierkorper. 30p. 8° Lpz., 1931. Abderhalden, E., A PafTrath. H. Beitrag zur Frage der Inkret-(Hormon)-Wirkung des Cholins auf die motorischen Funktionen des Verdauungskanales. Arch. ges. Physiol, 1925, 207: 228; 241. ------ Bemerkungen zu der Mitteilung von H. Sawasaky, Tokyo; iiber Cholin als Hormon der Darmbewe- gung- iiber den Cholingehalt der Muscularis und Mucosa des Diinndarmes. Ibid., 210: 620-2.—Alberts, G. G. Cholin in Biologie, Physiologie und Pathologie. Erg. inn. Med. Kin- derh., 1932, 43: 114-48.—Alles, G. A. The physiological sig- nificance of choline derivatives. Physiol. Rev., 1934, 14: 273-307.—Aoki, T. Experimentelle Untersuchung des Cho- lins; iiber das Cholin im Organismus. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1932, 22: 201-9.—Arai, K. Cholin als Hormon der Darm- bewe'gung; Cholingehalt des Magendarmkanales im Hunger und nach Morphin. Arch. ges. Physiol, 1922, 195: 390-409.— Bacq, Z. M. Occurrence of unstable choline esters in inverte- brates. Nature, Lond., 1935, 136: 30.—Best, C. H., Channon. H I A Ridout, J. H. Choline and the dietary production of fatty livers. J. Physiol, Lond.. 1934, 81: 409-21.—Chang, H. C A Gaddum, J. H. Choline esters in tissue extracts. Ibid., 1933, 79: 255-85.—Eagle, E. Presence and significance of choline in cortico-adrenal extract. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1933, 30: 1094-6.—Fletcher, J. P., Best, C. H., A Solandt. O. M. The distribution of choline. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935. 29: 2278-84.—Girndt, O. Cholin als Hormon der Darmbewegung; stammt das Darmcholin aus den Nebennieren? Arch. ges. Physiol, 1925, 207: 464-8. ------ Die Unfahig- keit der isolierten Darmwand, Cholin neu zu bilden. Ibid.. CHOLINE 596 CHOLMELEY 469-75.—Jablons, B., A Bader, E. Choline and the gastroin- testinal tract. Rev. Gastroenter., 1935, 2: 217-21.—Kahane, E. La choline en biochimie. Bull. Soc. chim. biol, Par., 1937, 19: 205-33. ------ A Levy, J. Recherches sur la biochimie de la choline et de ses derives; apparition de la choline dans les substances biologiques; la choline du sperme. Ibid., 959-75.—■ McHenry, E. W. An effect of choline upon the weights of young rats. J. Physiol, Lond., 1935, 85: 343-9.—MacLean, D. L., A Best, C. H. Choline and liver fat. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1934, 15: 193-9, 4 pl—Magnus, R. Choline as an intestinal hormone. Stanford Univ. Pub., 1930, 2: Univ. Ser. Med. Sc, 307-29.—Mentzer, C, Kaswin, A. [et al] Contribu- tion a I'etude de la choline et de Tacetylcholine chez les inver- tebres; recherches dans les organes d'Helix pomatia. C. rend. Soc biol, 1936, 123: 668-70.—Mulinos, M. G. Studies on cholin as a motor hormone for the alimentary tract. Am. J. Physiol, 1926, 77: 158-65.—Putschkow, N. W. Ueber die Wechselbeziehung zwischen dem Cholin und isolierten Neben- nieren. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 61: 20-3.—Raymond- Hamet. Sur les effets de la choline chez Tanimal bisurrenalec- tomise. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 116: 142-4.—Sasso, E. Ricerche sulla colina nel ciclo mestruo e nella stato di puer- peralita. Riv. ital gin., 1934-35, 17: 325-46.—Sawasaki, H. Cholin als Hormon der Darmbewegung; iiber den Cholingehalt der Muscularis und Mucosa des Diinndarms. Arch. ges. Physiol, 1925, 210: 322-33.—Stehle, R. L., Melville, K. I., A Oldham, F. K. Choline as a factor in the elaboration of adrenaline. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 56: 473-81 — Strack, E., A Loeschke, A. Ueber Cholin im Uterus und seine Beziehung zur Wehentatigkeit. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1931, 194: 269-76.—Strack, E., Neubaur, E., A Geissendorfer, H. Ueber den Cholingehalt beziehungsweise Acetylcholingehalt tierischer Gewebe. Ibid., 1933, 220: 217-28.—Trowel 1, O. A. Choline and liver respiration. J. Physiol, Lond., 1935, 85: 356-74.—Viale, G., A Combes, T. Colina y glandulas supra- rrenales. Rev. med. Rosario, 1929, 19: 301-6.—Wertheimer, E., A Paffrath, H. Beziehungen zwischen Permeabilitat und Wirkung bei den Vertretern der Cholingruppe. Arch, ges Physiol, 1925, 207: 254-68.—Zeller, A. Ueber das Vorkommen von Cholin in Meeresalgen. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 268: 187. CHOLINE esterase. Amnion, R. Die Cholinesterase. Erg. Enzymforsch., 1935, 4: 102-10.—Antopol, W., Tuchman, L., A Schifrin, A. Choline- esterase activity of human sera, with special reference to hyper- thyroidism. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 46- 50.—Bacq. Z. M. La choline-esterase chez les invertebres. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1935, 120: 247. ------ Demonstrations sur Tacetylcholine et la choline-esterase chez les invertebres. Ann. physiol, Par., 1936, 12: 663.—Bernheim, F., A Bernheim, M. L. C. The choline oxidase of liver. Am. J. Physiol, 1938, 121: 55-60.—Bernheim, F., A Webster, M. D. Choline oxi- dase. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: Proc. xi.—Dikshit, B. B., A Mahal, H. S. Choline esterase in toxaemia. Q. J. Exp Physiol, Lond., 1937, 27: 41-8— Easson, L. H-, A Stedman, E. The absolute activity of choline-esterase. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1936, 121: ser. B, 142-64. Also Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1723-9.—Hall, G. E., A Lucas, C. C. Choline- esterase activity of normal and pathological human sera. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1937, 59: 34-42.—Jones, M. S.. A Tod, H. The effect of altering the conditions of the autonomic nervous system on the choline esterase level in human blood serum J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1937, 83: 202-7.—Kwiatkowski, Xi. Versuche iiber die Cholinesterase. Fermentforschung, 1936, 15: 138-51.—Marnay, A., A Nachmansohn, D. Cholineste- rase dans le muscle strie du chat.. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1937, 124: 456-8. ------ Sur la repartition de la cholinesterase dans le muscle couturier de la grenouille. Ibid., 41-3. ------ Cholinesterase dans le muscle de lezard. Ibid., 489. ------ Cholinesterase dans le nerf de homard. Ibid., 1005-7. ------ Cholinesterase dans les terminaisons nerveuses du muscle strie. Ibid., 43-7.—Martini, E., & Torda, K. Die Cholineste- rase des denervierten Muskels. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 824.— Roepke, M. H. A study of choline esterase. J. Pharm. Exp Ther., 1937, 59: 264-76.—Shaw, F. H. The formation of acetyl choline in the body, and an investigation of the choline esterase. Austral. J. Exp. Biol, 1935, 13: 251-60.—Stedman, E., A Stedman, E. The purification of choline-esterase. Bio- chem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 2563-7.—Tod, H.. A Jones. M. S. A study of the choline esterase activity in nervous and mentai disorders. Q. 3. Med., Lond., 1937, 6: 1-3. CHOLLAT-NAMY, Georges, 1908- *Cinq observations d'hemorragies hepatiques chez le nouveau-ne. 42p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936 CHOLLET, Charles, 1885- *Les localisa- tions prostato-vesicales au cours des septicemics staphvlococciques. 61p. 8? Par., 1919. CHOLLET, Etienne Marcel, 1905- *Ac- cidents d'intoxication produits chez le mouton par 1'administration d'extraits de fougere male [Alfort] 53p. 8? Marans, 1931. CHOLLET, Robert Frederic. Contribution a I'etude des glandes de Tyson. 43p. pl. 8? Lausanne, 1916. CHOLMELEY, Henry Patrick, 1859-1927. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 1047. CHOLNOKY, Tibor, 1904- *Contribu- tion a I'etude de la reserve alcaline a l'etat normal et dans quelques 6tats pathologiques. 67p. 8? Par., 1926. CHOLODNY, David B., 1893- *Uebcr Pubertatsblutungen und ihre Behandlung insbe- sondere mit Seruminjektionen. 43p. 8? Lpz , E. Lehmann, 1922. CHOLURIA. See Bile—in urine. CHOME, Edouard. * Abces non puerperaux de l'ovaire et abces du corps jaune. 69p. 8? Par., 1919. CHOMEL, Auguste Francois, 1788-1858. Astruc, P. Auguste Francois Chomel (1788-1858) Biogr. med., Par., 1936, 10: 337-52, 3 port., pl. CHOMEL, Jacques Frangois, 1678-1756. Lemaire, R. R. *Pages de l'histoire du ther- malisme; Jacques Francois Chomel (1678-1756) 80p. 8? Par., 1933. CHOMEREAU-LAMOTTE, Benoist Ste Croix Gabriel, 1896- *Les causes declenchantes des manifestations cliniques des cirrhoses alcoo- liques du foie. 103p. 8? Par., 1926. CHOMET, Jean Maurice Andre Robert, 1903- *Contribution a I'etude du traitement des spondyloses rhizomeliques. 64p. 8? Par., A. Clerc, 1934. CHOMET, Jean Sylvain, 1905- tech- nique orthopedique et mecanisme de la reduction des fractures transversales sus-condyliennes de ['humerus chez I'enfant. 68p. 8? Par., L. Arnette, 1936. CHOMPRET, Joseph, DECHAUME & RI- CHARD, G. Technique chirurgicale bucco-den- taire. xviii, 283p. illust. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1935. CHONDR- For words beginning thus, see also Cartilage; also names of joints. CHONDRIOSOME. See Cell, Chondriosome. CHONDRODYSPLASIA. See also Achondroplasia; Chondrodystrophy; Chondromatosis. Barrin, J. de. Un cas de dyschondroplasie. Rev. orthop., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 19: 222-9.—Bateman, D. Two cases, and specimens from a third case, of punctate epiphyseal dysplasia. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 745.—Blaisdell, F. E., jr, & Eiskamp, E. H. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia; report of cases. California West. M., 1935, 42: 265.—Blount, W. P. Chondrodysplasia. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 40: 327-33. Also repr.—Boorstein, S. W., A Hirsch, H. Dyschon- droplasia; multiple cartilaginous exostosis, with reports of 2 cases. Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 6: 194-200.—Bosquette. Dys- chondroplasie hypertrophique. Lyon med., 1917, 126: 564- 7-—Campbell, H. E. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia; report of 3 cases. J. Bone Surg., 1925, 7: 982-96.—Canelli, A. F. Di un caso particolare di discondroplasia. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1926, 8: 513-46, pl—Casini, A. Su di un caso di dis- condroplasia associate ad angiomi e fibromi multipli. Poli- clinico, 1935, 42: sez. chir., 193-218.—Cleveland, M. Chon- drodysplasia. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 47: 338-45.—Cole, W. H. Chondrodysplasia. Ibid., 1926, 42: 359-65.—Dusi, E. Un caso non comune di discondroplasia. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1932 48: 929-40.—Ehrenfried, A. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia; more cases. Am. J. Orthop. Surg., 1917, 15: 463-78.—Giacomini, G. Studio clinico radiologico di un caso di discondroplasia. Riv. radiol, 1931-32, 4: 206-22 — Hale, K. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia or multiple exostoses; report of a father and 2 daughters showing similar multiple symmetrical exostoses and 50 other cases collected from the English literature since 1917. Ann. Surg., 1930, 92: CHONDRODYSPLASIA 597 CHONDRODYSTROPHY 92-114.—Halstead, A. E. Hereditary deformans chondral dysplasia. Surg. Clin. Chicago, 1917, 1: 951-8.—Hyndman, O. R. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia; report of a case. Arch. Surg., 1930, 21: 12-31. Also repr.—Lazzarrini, L. Contributo alio studio della discondroplasia. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1935, 23: 25-34—Leucutia, T.. A Price, A. E. Heredi- tary deforming chondrodysplasia. Am. J. Roentg., 1929, 22: 338-45. Also repr.—Lindstrom, L. J. [Dyschondroplasia] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1925, 67: 415-32.—Lolli, E. Discondro- plasia; sua evoluzione e suoi aspetti radiolocici nell'eta adulta. Riv. radiol, 1931-32, 4: 292-336.—McFarland, J. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 48: 268-73.—Neale, A. V., A Hucknall, R. H. Chondrodysplasia in twins. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1934, 19: 51-6.—Noble, T. P. Dyschondroplasia. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1930, 1: 530-7, 3 pl. Also J. Bone Surg., 1931, 13: 269-72.—Ord, A. G. A case of hereditary deforming dyschondroplasia. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 178.—Ray, H. H. Diaphysial aclasis; hereditary deforming achondrodysplasia. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1930, 47: 152-64.—Rocher, H. L. Chondromatose osteoge- nique associee a des dysplasies osseuses de genu (varum double) des femurs et de l'humerus droit. Bull Soc. med chir. Bor- deaux (1925) 1926, 66-75.------ A propos d'un cas de dyschondroplasie. Acta orthop. scand., 1932, 3: 241-61. ----- Humerus varus double et dysplasie congenitale des 2 hanches: dyschondroplasie rhizomelique. Rev. orthop., Par., 1933, 20: 648-52.—Schwartzman, J. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1934, 27: 328-31.— Spangelberger, M. A. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia. Ann. Int. M., 1932, 5: 962-70.— Vallebona, U. Contributo alio studio della discondroplasia. Chir. org. movim., 1931-32. 16: 111-38.—Vernengo, M., Allende, C. I., A Rodriguez Egatia, A. Condrodisplasia cubital inferior asociada a ex6stosis osteogenicas multiples. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1936, 20: 899-901.—Viviani, R. Discondroplasia; sindrome chiasmatica da compressione per encondroma calcificato dello sfenoide in soggetto discondroplasico. Radiol, med., Milano, 1929, 16: 737-75.—White, J. R. A case of deforming chondrodysplasia (multiple cartilaginous exostoses or diaphysial aplasia) Brit. J. Surg., 1924-25, 12: 76-9.------ A case of deforming chondrodysplasia in a boy of 7 years. Ibid., 79-81. --- Ollier's type. Fremont, P. *Etude clinique et nosologique de la chondrodystrophie d'OUier. 59p. 8? Par., 1930. Alley, R. G. Hereditary deforming chondrodysplasia. Radiology, 1937, 28: 576-81.—Bax, H. R. [Chondrodysplasia (Ollier's disease)] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5192-6, pl— Bentzon. P. G. K. Roentgenological and experimental studies on the pathogenesis of the dyschondroplasia (Ollier's disease) Acta radiol, Stockh., 1924, 3: 89-112, 5 pl.------ Ollier's disturbances in the growth of bone (dyschondroplasia) Acta chir. scand., 1924, 57: 494.—Bromer, R. S., A John. R. L. Ollier's disease, unilateral chondrodysplasia; report of a case with a review of the literature. Am. J. Roentg., 193, 26 : 428-35.—Flotow, F. Ueber den Halbseitentyp der Chondro- matose (sogenannte Olliersche Wachstumsstorung) Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1929, 51: 505-17.—Hellner, H. Multiple Chondrome und Hamangiome in Skelett und Weichteilen mit dem Bilde einer Ollierschen Wachstumsstorung. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1936, 163: 459-65.—Hessenthaler, M. Beitrag zur Ench'ondromatose des Skeletts; Olliersche Wachstumsstorung. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl, 1929, 39: 645-50.—Jansen. Dis- soziation des Knochenwachstums COIliers Dyschondroplasia und zugehorige Erscheinungen) Verh. Deut. orthop. Ges. (1927) 1928, 22. Kongr., 274-8.—Johannessen, C. [Ollier's dyschondroplasia illustrated by a case] Norsk mag. lagevid.. 1923 84: 629-39.—Kummer, E. La dyschondroplasie, ou mala'die d'OUier. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1918, 38: 569-78, 4 pl—Levin, R. S. [Ollier's disease] Sovet. khir., 1932, 2: 108 ------ Dyschondroplasie (perturbation de la croissance d'Ollier) Rev. orthop., Par., 1937, 24: 30-48—Lindstrom, L. J. Ueber die sogenannte Olliersche Wachstumsstorung. Acta chir. scand., 1925, 58: 190-209.—Marx, V. O. [Ollier's disease; multiple, unilateral chondromatosis of the skeleton] Ortop. travmat., 1936, 10: 13-25.—Richerd, A., A Dupui«, P. Un cas d'enchondromes multiples unilateraux. Rev. orthop., Par., 1933, 20: 662-5. ------ A Roederer, C. Deux cas de dys- chondroplasie d'Ollier. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par 1934, 60: 678-82 —Sacerdote, G., A Bonomini, B. Un caso di morbo di Oilier. Chir. org. movim., 1931-32, 16: 207-18.—Stalrnann. A. Halbseitige Epiphysenwachstumsstbrungen als Ursache typi- scher Fehlstellungen an den Extremitaten. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1935, 63: 384-7.—Thomason. T. H. Oilier s disease; report of a case. Texas J. M., 1927-28, 23: 721-4—Waltrifjny. H.. A Neimann, N. Sur une forme de chondrodystrophie s'aoparentant a la dyschondroplasie d'Ollier. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1936, 34: 410-7. Also Rev. med. Nancy, 1936, 64: 524-9. CHONDRODYSTROPHY. See also Achondroplasia; Chondrodysplasia; Epiphysis, Diseases. Maijofis, H. *Beitrage zum Krankheitsbild der Chondrodystrophie. 30p. 8! Jena, 1928. Martens, K. O. *Chondrodystrophie in ihrer Beziehung zu Zahnbildung und Zahnwechsel [Erlangen] 16p. 8? Hamb., 1936. Strauss, G. *Ueber Chondrodystrophie [Freiburg i. Br.] 31p. 8? Eisenach i. Thiir., 1930. Wiencke, R. Chondrodystrophie als Ursache der Phocomelie. 28p. 8? Munch., 1907. Albrecht, O., A Ranzi, E. Kompressionsmyelitis bei Chon- drodystrophie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 1241-5.— Altmann. F. Ueber den feineren Bau des Schlafenbeines bei der Chondrodystrophie. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1934, 68: 539-54.—Ambrozic, M. Fall von Chondrodystrophie mit gleichzeitigen rachitischen Symptomen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1921, 71: 42.—Andersen. T. [Case of atypic chondrodystro- phy] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 169-73.—Andres, A. [Chon- drodystrophy] Cas. lek. desk., 1933, 72: 1288-94.—Bernheim. Chondrodystrophie. Korbl. schweiz. Aerzte, 1918, 48: 457.— Boldero. H. E. A. A chondro-dystrophv. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: sect. stud. dis. child., 14.—Bracher. M. Chondrodystrophia congenita tarda. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1932-33, 58: 503-18.—Budde, M. Zur Kenntnis der um- schriebenen Chondrodystrophie am unteren Oberschenkelende, zugleich ein Beitrag zu der Mitteilung von Dr Harald Jessen: uber einen Fall von traumatischer Storung des Epiphysenwachs- tums usw. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1924, 184: 127-9.—Clark, W. A. Multiple epiphyseal dystrophy; case report. J. Bone Surg., 1929, 11: 566-9.—Copher. Report of a case of hyper- trophic chondrodystrophy; a progressive anomaly of osteo- genesis. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1921, 18: 460.—Curschmann. H. Ueber Chondrodystrophie. Endokrinologie, 1929, 4: 161-76.— Dietrich, A. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber Chondro- dystrophie und Osteogenesis imperfecta. Festschrift lOjahr. Besteh. Akad. prakt. Med. Coin, Bonn, 1915, 122-48, pl. Der Perioststreifen bei Chondrodystrophie. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1921, 18: 73-8.—Duken. Chondrodystrophie. Korbl. Allg. arztl. Verein. Thtiringen, 1920, 49: 24-6. Also Zschr. Kinderh., 1920, 26: Orig., 65-84.—Ghimus. D. Dys- trophie spongio-epiphysaire systematisee. J. radiol. electr., 1930, 14: 598-602.—Gruber, G. B. Ueber einen akrocephalen Reliefschadel; ein Beitrag zur Frage der partiellen Chondro- dystrophie. Beitr. path. Anat., 1936, 97: 9-21.—Grudzinski. Z. Ueber eine neue mit Achondroplasie (Chondrodystrophie) verwandte Krankheitsform (Osteochondropathia multiplex Grudzinski, Achondroplasia atypica Silfverskiold, Dystrophie spongieuse epiphysaire systematisee Ghimus) Fortsch. Ront- irenstrahL, 1928, 38: 873-82.—Hassler, E. Zur Kenntnis der Dysostosis enchondralis (Chondrodystrophia adolescentium sive tarda) Mschr. Kinderh., 1936, 67: 379-92— Hilton, G. Familial chondrodystrophy with rheostosis, treated by X-ray therapy. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 122-4.—Hunermann, C. Chondrodystrophia calcificans congenita als abortive Form der Chondrodystrophie. Zschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: 1-19.— Introzzi, A. S. Contribuci6n al estudio de la patogenia y fisiopatologfa de las enfermedades distr6ficas epifisarias de la edad de crecimiento. Bol. Inst. clfn. quir., B. Air., 1931-32, 7: 190-232.—Jamin. Fall von Chondrodystrophie. Med. Klin., Berl, 1918, 14: 748.—Klein, M.. A Goldmann. F. Chon- drodystrophie und Lues congenita. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1936-37, 3. F., 98: 213-22.—Kochs, J. Beitrag zur Chondrodystrophie und Chondromatose. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1932, 31: 419-33.—Kopits, I. [Chondrodystrophy] Orv. hetil, 1933, 77- 49.—Landauer, W. Ueber Wesen und Aetiologie der Chondrodvstrophie. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 2047-50.—Lavric, B. Ein Fall von partieller Chondrodystrophie. Rontgen- praxis, 1933, 5: 434-6.—Lindeberg, W. Chondrodystrophie und Pseudochondrodystropbie. Fol. neuropath, eston., 1923, 1: 75-94.—Madsen, S. T. [A case of chondrodystrophy, with some differential diagnostic remarks, and with special reference of rickets] Med. rev., Bergen, 1920, 37: 83-93.—Marinich, A. S. [Chondrodystrophy] Ortop. travmat., 1935, 9: 65-71.— Meyer. R. Zur Kenntnis der Chondrodystrophie, insbesondere ries Hydrocephalus chondrodystropbicus und der Pathogenese. Zschr.'Geburtsh. Gyn., 1925, 89: 475.—Opie, E. L., A Allison, N. Hypertrophic chondrodystrophy in infancy and ado- lescence; a progressive anomaly of osteogenesis. J. Med. Res., 1917, 36: 277-94, 4 pl.—Pick, H. Zur Frage der Osteotomie bei chondrodystrophischer Deformitat. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927 53: 2114.—Quirll, O. Fehlen der Hypophvse bei einem Fall von Chondrodystrophie. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1726.— Roederer. C. Un cas de chondro-dystrophie. Bull. Soc. rediat Paris, 1934, 32: 688-98.—Rooy [A case of chondro- dystrophy] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1925, 30: 297-301.—Schrick, F G van Ein Beitrag zu dem Problem; Chondrodystrophie. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1933-34, 60: 387-400.—Silfverskiold. N. A forme fruste of chondrodystrophia, with changes simulating several of the known local malacias. Acta radiol, Stockh., 1925, 4: 44-57, 3 pl—Veger, A.M., A Nissenbaum. M. V. rAffection of the nervous system in chondrodystrophy] Klin. med., Moskva, 1930, 8: 566-70.—Vining, C. W. Chondro- dvstrophia, followed by normal development. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1929-30, 23: sect. stud. dis. child. 4-7—Vychytil, O [Rare form of chondrodystrophy] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1931 70: 1785-91, 14 pl.-Warkany, J.. A Mitchell, A. G. Atypical cbondrodvstrophy. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 4: 734-45 — Weger, AM?, A Nissenbaum, M. W. Zur Frage der Erkran- CHONDRODYSTROPHY 598 CHONDROMATOSIS kung des Nervensystems bei Chondrodystrophie. Arch. Psy- chiat., Berl, 1029, 87: 498-504.—Wehefritz, E. Chondro- dystrophie und Schwangerschaft. Zbl. Gyn., 1923, 47: 503-7.—Weygandt, W. Ueber den Geisteszustand bei Chon- drodystrophie. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1925, 73: 407-17. CHONDROMA. See also Bone, Chondroma; Bone, Exostosis, cartilaginous; also names of parts of the body. Baker, A. E., jr. Cartilaginous growths. South. M. A S., 1936, 98: 269-71.—Castren, H. Zur Kenntnis der metastasen- bildenden Chondrome. Acta Soc. med. Duodecim, 1931, 15: ser. B, No. 5, 1-18.—Duefio, F. P. Contribuci6n al estudio de los condromas. Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 30: 673-85 — Freund, E. Unusual cartilaginous tumor formation of the skeleton. Arch. Surg., 1936, 33: 1054-77.—Goldmann, D. Die Enchondrome des Unterhautzellgewebes. Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 2379-81.—Ismail, K. Un cas d'enchondrome. J. radiol electr., 1928, 12: 392.— Kriiger, W. Zur Behandlung der Ek- und Enchondrome. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1935, 63: 308r18 — Levi, G. M. Neoformazione sperimentale di cartilagine secondaria nella cavia e nel pulcino. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 117-9.—Lipschiitz, B. Ergebnisse cytologischer Un- tersuchungen an Geschwiilsten; Untersuchungen iiber das Chondrom und Chondrosarkom der Maus. Zschr. Krebs- forsch., 1930-31, 33: 333-47.—Makrycostas, K. Zur Histo- logic des bosartigen embrvonalen Enchondroms. Virchows Arch., 1931, 282: 737-60.—Photinos, P. B. Beitrag zur Histo- logic des Chondroms der Haut und der knorpeligen Exostose. Derm. Wschr., 1932, 94: 433-7.—Policard, A., A Leriche, R. Notions generales sur les neoformations cartilagineuses patho- logiques. Presse med., 1923, 31: 561-4. CHONDROMATOSIS. See also Bone, exostosis, cartilaginous, mul- tiple; Chondrodysplasia; Chondrodystrophy; Chondro-osteodystrophy. Advenier, W. Contribution a I'etude des enchondromes multiples du squelette avec un cas d'enchondromes a localisation unilaterale [Paris] 98p. 8? Levallois-Pcrret, 1930. Heidbrinck, E. *Ueber systematisierte En- chondromatose des Skeletts. 51p. 8? Kiel, 1932. Marnet, P. *Chondromatose du squelette. 80p. 8? Par., 1934. Berti, G. Considerazioni cliniche su di un caso di encon- dromi multipli dello scheletro. Gior. med. prat., 1924, 6: 183-8.—Coniglio, G. La condromatosi capsulare. Boll. spec. med. chir., 1931, 5: 457-76.—Delbet. Les chondromes des membres. Progr. med., Par., 1920, 3. ser., 35: 462-4 — Eisner. Ein Fall von multipler Chondromatose. Verh. Deut. orthop. Ges. (1925) 1926, 20. Congr., 400-3 [Discussion] 405-8.—Fernbach, H. Angeborene allgemeine Enchondro- matose (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Differentialdiagnose der kind- lichen Krankheiten des Knoehensystems) Mschr. Kinderh., 1932, 55: 1.—Fraenkel, E. Ueber multiple Enchondrome. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl, 1925, 33: 775-9. Frankenthal, L. Ueber systematisierte Chondromatosen des Skelets. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936-37, 187: 555-70.—Gurevich, I. B., A Kogon, A. I. [On the causes of multiple enchondroma] Vest, rentg., 1928, 6: 523-6.—Huber, J. Les enchondromes multiples du squelette. Rev. crit. path., Par., 1930, 2: 81-100. ------A Advenir, W. Un cas de chondromatose a determinations mul- tiples. Arch. med. enf., 1929, 32: 593-607. Also Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1929, 3. ser., 53: 371-85.—Hulten, O.. A Loven, K. A. Ein Fall von multiplen Hamangiom-Chondromen in Skelett und Weichteilen. Acta radiol, Stockh., 1929, 10: 173-81, 3 pl.—Jeck, H. S. Multiple enchondromata, with malignant degeneration and invasion of the bladder. Tr. Am. Ass. Genitourin. Surgeons, 1929. 22: 329-38.— Jemma, G. Con- tributo alia conoscenza del condroma delle ossa a localizzazione multipla. Riforma med., 1929, 45: 1445-9.—Koos. A. Mul- tiples Chondrom bei einem 13 jahrigen Knaben. Jahrb. Kin- derh., 1922, 3. F., 47: 190-6.—Leriche, R. De la chondro- gen^se heterotopique; chondromatose regressant sous l'effet d'intervention a distance; chondromatose osteogenique a forme de tumeur; les chondromes benins sont-ils des tumeur? Bull Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1935, 61: 307-16.—Lesne. E., Launay, C, A Loisel, G. Chondromes multiples associes a des fibromes sous-cutanes et a une sclerodermic Bull. Soc pediat. Paris, 1934, 32: 667-71.—Leu, A. Zur Frage der svstematischen Enchondromatose des Skelettsvstems. Frankf. Zschr. Path 1929, 37: 336-47.—Muller, W. M. Ueber systematisierte Enchondromatose des Skeletts. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1927, 48: 425-33— Puky, P. [Chondromatosis of the articular capsule] Magy. rontg. kozl, 1936, 10: 177-223.—Ross. J. P. Chondromata of the long bones. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond 1934, 41: 69-72.—Schrattenbach, V. Zur Frage der Chondro- matose. Rontgenpraxis, 1931, 3: 776-84.—Stenan, J. [Chon- dromatosis multiplex] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 1003.— Thomson, J, W. A case of multiple chondromata, Brit. J. Surg., 1928-29, 16: 160.—Vegh, J. [Synovial chondromatosis' 4 cases] Magy. rontg. kozl, 1933, 7: 1-12.—Wollner, W. Ueber multiple Enchondrome. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1926, 136: 506-13. ----osseous. See also Bone, Exostosis, multiple; Osteo- arthritis. Bohm. F. Synoviale Osteochondromatosis und Trauma. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1928, 212: 275-84.—Czyzewski, K. [Mul- tiple ossified chondromata in neurasthenia] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 489; 506.—Epstein, J. Multiple osteochondromatosis. Med. J., A Rec, 1926, 123: 494.—Gates, C. S. Osteochondro- matosis—a benign new growth(?) Med. Rec, Houston, 1937, 31: 437-40.—Hassler, E. Das Krankheitsbild der Dysostosis encbondralis. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 68: 254-6.—Houghton, L. W. A case of familial osteo-cbondromata. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1925, 39: 583-6.—Jaureirui. P. Contribuci6n al estudio de la osteocondromatosis. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1924. 8: 470-80. Also Sem. med.. B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 683.— Kogler, D., A Farkas. L. [Akropachia and osteochondromatosis in dogs] Allatorv. lap., 1933, 56: 58-60.—Miller, O. L., & Roberts, W. M. Isolated exostoses or osteochondromata of developmental type. South. M. J., 1929, 22: 974-6.—Muller, M., A Gernez, L. Osteochondromatose et traumatismes. Paris med., 1931, 81: 432-6.—Ritchie, J. C. Case of congenital multiple osteo-chondromata. Proc. Path. Soc. Philadelphia, 1923-24, 26: 91.—Rixford, E. Osteochondromatosis. Ann. Surg., 1930, 92: 673-80.—Smith, W. Osteochondromatosis; report of case. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1933, 30: 316.—Van Vie, P. L'osteochondromatose multiple. Gaz. med. France, 1936, 43: suppl. radiol, No. 20, 64-8. Also Liege med., 1936, 29: 117-25. CHONDROMUCOIDS [and derivatives] See also Carbohydrates, Types: Saccharide derivatives; Cartilage, Chemistry; Chondrosa- mine; Galactose; Mucoid; Tendon; also names of diseases of joints as Arthritis. Dragstedt, C. A., A Bradley. J. D. Chondroitin in canine anaphylaxis. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 99 — Zavialov, V. V. Zur Kenntnis der Chondroitinschwefelsaure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1923, 126: 219-49. ------A Milovanov. La chondridine. Arch. farm, sper., 1929-30, 48: 45-53. CHONDROMYCES. See Myxobacteriaceae. CHONDRO-OSTEODYSTROPHY. See also Chondrodystrophy; Osteochondritis. Apert, Li6ge, R., A Denet, J. Dystrophie osteo-articulaire grave chez une fille de 12 ans. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1934, 32: 577-80.—Ashby, W. R., Stewart, R. M., A Watkin, J. H. Chondro-osteo-dystrophy of the Hurler type (gargoylism) a pathological study. Brain, Lond., 1937, 60: 149-79, 2 pl— Binswanger, E., A Ullrich, O. Ueber die Dysostosis multiplex (Typus Hurler) und ihre Beziehungen zu anderen Konstitu- tionsanomalien. Zschr. Kinderh., 1932-33, 54: 699-712 — Bokkel Huinink, A. ten. [Gargovlisml Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1937,6:449-52, pl—Brailsrord,J.F. Chondro-osteo-dystrophy; roentgenographic and clinical features of a child with dislocation ofvertebrae. Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 7:404-10. Alsorepr.— Cockayne, E. A. Gargoylism (chondro-osteo-dystrophv, hepa- tosplenomegaly. deafness) in two brothers. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 104-7.—Ellis, R. W. B. Gargoylism (chondro-osteo-dystrophy, corneal opacities, hepatosplenome- galy, and mental deficiency) Ibid., 158-60. ------ Chondro- osteo-dystrophy (Brailsford-Morquio type) Ibid., 160-2. ------Sheldon, W., A Capon, N. B. Gargoylism (chondro- osteo-dystrophy, corneal opacities, hepatosplenomegalv, and mental deficiency) Q. J. Med., Lond., 1936, 5: 119-39, 5 pl— Gasteiger, H., A Liebenam, L. Beitrag zur Dysostosis multi- tilex unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des Augenbefupdes. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 99: 433-47, pl—Goldine. F. C. Chondro-osteo-dystrophy. Brit. J. Radiol, 1935, 8: 457-65 — Hirsch, I. S. Generalized osteochondrodystrophy; the eccen- trochondroplastic form. J. Bone Surg., 1937; 19: 297-313.— Johns. E. W. The juvenile osteochondrodystrophies. South- west. M., 1935, 19: 306-11.—Leri, A.. A Weill, J. Une affec- tion congenitale et syme'trique du developpement osseux; la dyschondrosteose. Bull. Soc mid. hop. Paris, 1929, 3. ser., 53: 1491-4.—Liebenam. L. Beitrag zur Dysostosis multiplex. Zschr. Kinderh., 1937, 59: 91-123.—Reinberp, S. A. [Roentgen diagnosis of osteochondropathia] Vest, rentg., 1925, 3: 199- 220.—Rybak. A. M. [Osteochondropathy] Ortop. travmat., 1934, 8: 81-5.—Siegert, F. Die Osteogenesis chondrodys- plastica mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Pseudoepiphvsen- Problems. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl, 1933, 48: 666-82 — Sitenko, M. I. [Dystrophic processes in the bones and joints (osteochondropathia juvenilis, osteochondritis dissecans, osteopathia fibrosa localisata)] Ortop. travmat., 1935, 9: 10-24— Tombleson, J. B. L. ?Gargovlism (chondro-osteo- dystrophy) Pr0c. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 1070.— CHONDRO-OSTEODYSTROPHY 599 CHORDA DORSALIS Ullrich, O. Ueber die Dysostosis multiplex (Typus Hurler) und ihre Beziehungen zu anderen Konstitutionsanomalien. Zschr. Kinderh., 1932-33, 54: 699; 1933, 55: 470.—Washington. J. A. Dysostosis multiplex. In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, 3.) Hagerstown, 1937, 4: chap. 30, Op.—Zaaijer, J. H. [Osteo- chondropathia juvenilis parosteogenetica] Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1920, 1:493-522. CHONDROSAMINE. See also Chondromucoids; Galactose. Levene, P. A. The two isomeric chondrosamine hydro- chlorides and the rates of their mutarotation. J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 77: 337-40.—Schulz, F. N., A Ditthorn, F. Weiteres iiberGalactosamin. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1901, 32: 428-34. CHONDROSARCOMA. See under Sarcoma; also organs affected. CHONDROSTAGON. Babudieri, B. Chondrostagon haematicum n. g., n. sp.; nuovo enigmatico emoparassita di Spelerpes fuscus. Arch. zool, Tor., 1932, 17: 1-28. CHONDRUS. See also Algae, Fucaceae. Cantacuzene, A. Reproduction experimentale des tumeurs bacteriennes de Chondrus crispus Lyngh. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1929, 101: 1042-4.—Justin-Mueller, E. Sur la particularity de quelques reactions du lichen carragheen Chondrus crispus, principalement sur certains colorants employes en therapeu- tique. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1924, 7. ser., 30: 154-61 — Russell-Wells. B. On carrageen (Chondrus crispus) the con- stitution of the cell wall. Biochem. J., Lond., 1922, 16: 578-86. CHOP, Anna, 1883- *Ueber chronische Manganvergiftungen [Jena] 26p. 8? Borna- Lpz., R. Noske, 1913. CHOPIN, Andre, 1889- *Un cas d'occlu- sion intestinale au niveau d'un diverticule de Meckel par prolapsus muqueux lateral sus- diverticulaire. 44p. 8? Par., 1919. CHOPIN, Frederic Frangois, 1809-49. Lami, G. PatQgrafia di Chopin. Riforma med., 1936. 52: 163-5.—Willms, J. Chopin und die Aerzte. Med. W'elt, 1934, 8: 1140; 1175. CHOPIS, Pierre, 1912- *Pathogenie et formes cliniques de 1'atelectasie pulmonaire. 93p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936. CHOPRA, Ram Nath, 1882- , & CHAND- LER, Asa C. Anthelmintics and their uses in medical and veterinary practice, xii, 291p. 8? Bait., William & Wilkins Co., 1928. CHOQUARD, Francois. *Ueber den Einfluss der Wegnahme des Ganglion cervicale superius auf die Empfindlichkeit der Pupille bei Kaninchen und Katze. 34p. 8? Bern, W. Walchli, 1919. CHOQUART, Lucien, 1880- *Les marches de bestiaux et le commerce du betail au Tonkin [Alfort] 109p. 8? Par., 1928. CHOQUART, Marie Therese, 1902- *De l'extrait hypophysaire ocytocique et en particu- lier de l'association de la pituitrine et de l'anes- thesie au chloro-k61ene au cours de l'accouche- ment normal. 106p. 8? Par., 1931. CHOQUET, J. Precis d'anatomie dentaire. 2. ed. ix, 428p. 12? Par., J. Lamarre, 1926. CHOQUET, Lucien, 1894- *Recherches anatomiques et cliniques sur la resorption des racines des dents temporaires; conclusions thera- peutiques. 44p. 8? Par., 1926. CHORDA dorsalis. See also Chordoma; Embryology; Fetus; Spine. Merlis, M. R. *La chorde dorsale 'chez les amphibiens. 24p. 8? Lausanne, 1936. Aasar, Y. H. The history of the prochordal plate in the rabbit. J. Anat., Lond., 1931, 66: 14-45, 4 pl—Avel, M. L'influence du niveau de section de la corde dorsale sur la longueur du regenerat dans la queue des tetards d'amphibiens anoures. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1932, 109: 417-9. ------ L'in- hibition de la regeneration de la corde dorsale chez les tetards des amphibiens anoures, Ibid,, 693-5,—Bigelow, R. P. Noto- chord. In Ref. Handb. M. Sc, 1916, 6: 806-10—Chiarugi, G. Osservazioni e considerazioni sulla duplicita della corda dorsale nello sviluppo. Sperimentale, 1932, 86: 175-99, pl.—Dolfini, G. I grassi delle cellule cordali. Monit. zool ital, 1929, 40: 360.—Francescon, A. Rigenerazione della corda dorsale. Ibid., 431-3.------Sul trapianto eteroplastico di notocorda. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 867-71.—Gage Susanna, P. The notochord of the head in human embryos of the 3d to the 12th week, and comparisons with other vertebrates. Proc. Am. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1907, 56-57: 190-277.—Gawrilenko, A. Beobachtungen iiber die Entwicklung der Chorda dorsalis bei Lacerta agilis (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Anat. Anz., 1925-26, 60: 449-59.—Harman, M. T. Concerning the origin of the notochord in the chick. Anat. Rec, 1922, 23: 363-8, pi- Hill, J. P., A Florian, J. Further note on the prochordal plate in man. J. Anat., Lond., 1931, 66: 46-7.—Johnston, T. B. Partial duplication of the notochord in a human embryo of 11 mm. greatest length. Ibid., 48.—Kingsbury, B. F. The developmental origin of the notochord. Science, 1920, n. ser., 51: 190-3. Also Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1924, 24: 59-73, pl.—Kolmer, W. Ueber Chordaverdoppelung bei einem jungen Katzenemhryo. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1926, 79: 805-7. -----A Fleischmann, W. Ueber den Stoffwechsel des Chorda- gewebes. Arch. ges. Physiol, 1927, 217: 793-6.—Llorca, F. O., A Sternberg, H. Ueber regelwidrige Verbindungen der Chorda dorsalis mit dem Medullarrohre bei jungen menschlichen Embryonen. Anat. Anz., 1934, 78: 335-41.—Luna, E. Studii sulla porzione cefalica della corda dorsale nei chirotteri. Monit. zool. ital, 1930-31, 41: suppl, 199-204.—Luna, E. Studio sulla corda dorsale cefalica nei chirotteri. Ricer. morf., 1932, 12: 1-48.—Minot. C. S. The segmental flexures of the notochord. Anat. Rec, 1906-7, No. 3, 42-50.—Mizuno, B. Ueber die morphologische Entwicklune und mikroskopische Beobachtungen der Chorda dorsalis; bei den Vogeln, besonders bei den Embryonen von Anas domestica. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1935, 47: 1287.------Ueber die morphologische Entwicklung und die Histologic der Chorda dorsalis bei Vogeln; Beobachtungen an Columba domestica. Ibid., 1667-9. ------ Ueber die morphologische Entwicklung und die Histologie der Chorda dorsalis der Vogel; Beobachtungen besonders iiber die Embryonen von Uroloncha domestica Flower. Ibid., 2331-3.— Patten, W. The notochord of an East Indian scorpion. Anat. Rec, 1916-17, 11: 394-6.—Roule, L. Sur la formation de la notocorde chez les larves urodeles des tuniciers. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1908, 146: 357-9. ------ Sur le developpement de la notocorde chez les poissons osseux. Ibid., 1423-5.—Studnicka, F. K. Untersuchungen am iiberlebenden Gewebe der Chorda dorsalis der Wirbeltiere. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1925-26, 3: 346-76. ------ Die Auswanderung von Zellen aus der em- bryonalen Chorda dorsalis. Anat. Anz., 1930, 69: 520-5. ------ Das Gewebe der Chorda dorsalis von Esox lucius L. (eine Studie uber die LTmwandlungen des Protoplasmas) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1931, 13: 567; 651. ------ Les cellules endoplasmiques de la chorde dorsale et leurs rapports, sur les preparations impregnees par la methode de Bielschowsky. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1932, 111: 411-3.—Tretjakov, D. Die funktionelle Struktur der Chordascheiden und der Wirbel bei Zyklostomen und Fischen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1926, 4: 266- 312.—Wenig, J. Ueber das Vorkommen einer Chorda dorsalis bifida bei Anwesenheit von zwei Hypophysen bei einem ab- normalen Selacbierembryo; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Anat. Anz., 1927, 63: 114-22— Williams. L. W. The later develop- ment of the notochord in mammals. Am. J. Anat., 1908, 8: 251-84, 7 pl.—Woerdeman, M. W. [Physical peculiarities] Ned. tschr. geneesk.. 1927, 71: pt 2, 459.—Younu, R. T. Origin of the notochord in chordates. Anat. Rec, 1923, 25: 289. CHORDAE tendineae. See under Heart. CHORDATA. See also Chorda dorsalis; Tunicata; Vertebrata. Naef, A. Das Verhaltnis der Chordaten zu niederen Tier- formen und der typische Verlauf ihrer friihen Entwicklung. Biol. Zbl, 1926, 46: 39-50. CHORDA tympani. See also Ear; Facial nerve; Taste [sense] also names of ear diseases. Chatjchard, A. *Analyse de I'excitabilite d'un nerf se'cretoire; la corde du tympan. 35p. 8? Par., 1922. Babkin, B. P.. Alley, A., A Stavraky, G. W. Humoral transmission of chorda tympani effect. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1932, 3. ser., 26: 89-107.—BeznSk, A. Ueber die autakoide Aktivitat der Chorda tympani. Arch. ges. Physiol, 1932-33, 231: 400-9. ------ Zur Frage der Existenz gesonderter sekretorischer und vasodilatatorischer Fasern auf Grund der autakoiden Tatigkeit der Chorda tympani. Ibid., 1933, 233: 155-9.—Caudiere, M., A Toinon, C. La corde du tympan; anatomie et physiologie. Gaz. hop., 1924, 97: 269-76.— Chauchard, A. Mesure de I'excitabilite d'un nerf secretoire; corde du tympan et glande sous-maxillaire. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1922, 174: 63-5. ------A Chauchard, B. Etude compara- tive de I'excitabilite des fibres secretoires et des fibres vaso- CHORDA TYMPANI 600 CHORDOMA dilatatrices de la corde du tympan. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1929, 100: 825.—Klaauw, C. J. van der. Ueber das Skelettstuckchen von Paauw und den Verlauf der Chorda tympani bei einigen Marsupialia. Anat. Anz., 1923-24, 57: 240-6. ------ [On the course of the chorda tvmpani in Triehosurus] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 1217-9.—Lake, R. Aberrant chorda tympani. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1915, 8: otol. sect., 53.— Lapicque, L. Analyse organique et fonctionnelle des nerfs complexes; application a la corde du tympan. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1929, 100: 822-4.—Mollison, W. M. Case in which the chorda tvmpani (?) is early visible. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24,' 17: sect, otol, 71.—Necheles, H-, Frank, R., & Zimmerman, L. Peristaltic effect of stimulation of the chorda tympani. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1934, 32: 255-7 — Nissen, A. Isolierte Verletzung der Chorda tympani. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1930, 112: 152-4.—Olmsted, J. M. D. Taste fibers and the chorda tympani nerve. J. Comp. Neur., 1922-23, 34: 337-40.—Perkins, C. E. The chorda-tympani nerve in otology. Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1915, 13: pt 3, 522-8. Also Laryngoscope, 1915, 25: 341-5.—Schilf, E. Eine einfache Methode zur operativen Freilegung des Stammes der Chorda tympani beim Hunde. Arch. ges. Physiol, 1927-28, 218: 797.—Stavraky, G. W. The reversal effect of chorda tvmpani stimulation. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1934, 50: 79-87.—Toyota, S. Ueber den Faserverlauf im N. tympanicus. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1928, 11: 1-5, pl, 2 tab.—Ussievich, M. A. [Material on regeneration of chorda tympani in dogs] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1930, 30: 423-32.—Vlasto, M. The chorda tvmpani nerve in otologv. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, otol, 146-51. CHORDEE. See under Gonorrhea. CHORDOMA. See also Chorda dorsalis; Spine, Tumors; also name of organ or part affected. Stresemann, E. B. (n6e Denincer) *Beitrag zur Lehre von den malignen Geschwiilsten der Chorda dorsalis beim Erwachsenen [Munchen] 18p. 8? Bernburg. 1929. Ajello. L. Contributo casistico alio studio del cordoma del clivus di Blumenbach. Cult. med. mod., Pal, 1927, 6: 39-48 — Alexander. W. A.. A Struthers, J. W. A sacrococcvgeal chor- doma. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1926, 29: 61-4, 2 pl—Andler, R. Die Klinik des sacrococcygealen Chordoms. Arch. klin. Chir., 1926, 143: 467-90.—Andre-Thomas A Villandre. Tu- meur extra-dure-merienne de la region cervicale (chordome) radiographic apre\s injection de lipiodol; ablation partielle. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: 98-103.—Argaud. R., A Clermont, D. Chordome primitif malin de la poche de Luschka. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1928, 5: 145-52.—Bailey. P., A Bagdasar. D. Intracranial chordoblastoma. Am. J. Path., 1929, 5: 439-49, 3 pl.—Barnes. V. D., A Owen, S. E. Chordoma; a case with unusual endocrine findincs. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 29: 541-5.— Braitenberg, H. von. Zur Kenntnis der Basilar- und Sakral- chordome. Frankf. Zscbr. Path., 1936-37, 50: 509-33 — Bruce. J., A Mekie, E. Chordoma. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 65: 40-7.—Bustos. F. M. Cordomas. Sem. med., B. Air.. 1928, 35: pt 2, 221-9.—Camauer, A. F.. Llambias, C. A., & Mortola, G. A. Un caso de cordoma. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1927, 1: 370-4.—Cappell, D. F. Chordoma of the vertebral column with 3 new cases. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1928, 31: 797-814, 6 pl.—Cardenas Pupo, M. D. Nueva aportacion al conocimiento textural de los cordomas. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1937, 12: 131-47.------A Calvo Tarafa, I. Apor- taci6n a la histopatologfa del cordoma. Arch. med. int., Habana, 1935, 1: 439-62.—Cato. E. T. Chordoma. Australas. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1932. 1: 425-30.—Chordomes (Les) chez les enfants. Arch. med. enf., 1934, 37: 671-9.—Coenen, H. Das Chordom. Beitr. klin. Chir.. 1925, 133: 1-77.—Coley, B. L. Sacral chordoma; 1 year after radical excision. Ann. Surg., 1937, 105: 463-6.—Davison. C. A Weil. A. Malienant chordoma of the lumbar region. Arch. Neur. Psvchiat., Chic. 1928, 19: 41.5-23.—Dickpon, J. A.. A Lamb, C. A. Sacral chordoma. Cleveland Clin. Q., 1932, 1: 71-6.—Fumagalli, C. R. I cordomi della regione sacro-coccigea. Clin, chir., Milano, 1927, 30: 1123-58.—Gabriel, W. B. Sacro-coccvgeal chordoma. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1007.— Gerber, J. Zur Kenntnis der Sakralchordome. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 159: 248-56.—Gould, S. E. Sphenooccipital chordoma; report of a case. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1936, 23: 588-92.—Harmos. O. Chordomata and report of a case. Hosp. News, Wash., 1936, ser. 3, 12: 1-15. ------A Palmer, L. A. Chordomata and report of a case. Virginia M. Month., 1935-36, 62:638-48.—Herrmann. Malignes Chordom. Zschr. Laryng., 1931-32, 22: 171-3.—Hsieh, C. K.. A Hsieh, H. H. Roentgenologic study of sacrococcygeal chordoma. Radiology 1936, 27: 101-8.—Hutton, A. J., A Young, A. Chordoma; a report of 2 cases; a malignant sacrococcvgeal chordoma and a chordoma of the dorsal spine. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 48: 333-44, pl.—Key, E.. A Berven. E. Ueber maligne Chordome. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 225: 354-64—Kwartin. B., A Stewart, J. D. Sacro-coccygeal chordoma. Ann. Surg., 1927, 86: 771-5,—Lawson, E. H, Chordoblastoma; report, pf case. N. Orleans M. A S. J., 1930-31, 83: 714-22.—Letulle, M., & Dujarier. Chordome de la region sacro-coccvgienne anterieure. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 308-15.- Mabrey, R. E. Chor- doma; a study of 150 cases. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 501-17.— Machulko-Horbatzevich, G. S., A Rochlin, L. L. Klinik, Pathomorphologie und Histogenese der Chordome. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1929-30, 89: 222-62.—Monserrat, J. L., & Olascoaga, M. L. Cordoma sacrococcfgeo en la infancia. Rev. As. med. argent., 1937, 51: 106-13.—Newland, H. S., & Woollard, H. H. Some observations on chordoma and the notochord. J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 1929-30, 2: 157-72, pl.—Ramsey, T. L. Sacrococcygeal chordoblastoma; report of a case. Arch. Path., Chic, 1928, 5: 232-8.— Reynes, H-, & Rouslacroix. Volumineux chordome sacro-coccygien. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 434-46.—Schwartz, G., Kuhlmann, J., & Nadaud, P. Influence de la radiotherapie sur un epithelioma chordal. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1936, 24: 748.— Schwyzer, A. A case of chordoma, with a hitherto unobserved intraspinal extension. Minnesota M., 1937, 20: 15-21.— Seneque, J., A Grinda, J. P. Les chordomes sacro-coccygiens. J. chir., Par., 1930, 35: 817-42, pl—Sommer, L. Ein Fall von antesakralem heterotypischem Chordom. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 692.—Stanton, O. L. Chordoma, with a report of 2 cases. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1932, 27: 20-2.—Stewart, M. J., & Morin, J. E. Chordoma; a review, with report of a new sacro- coccygeal case. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1926, 29: 41-60, 2 pl— Swelling in right tibia; 2 specimens of chordoma of the sacrum. West London M. J., 1936, 41: 57. CHOREA. See also Athetosis; Choreoathetosis; also names of primary diseases as Brain, Basal ganglia: Diseases; Cerebellar syndrome; Encephalitis; Polioencephalomyelitis; Tabes dorsalis, &c. Babonneix, L. Les chorees. 278p. 12? Par., 1924. Acuria, M., A Puglisi, A. Comentarios a 146 casos de corea observados en el servicio de la catedra. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1927, 3. ser., 21: 393-408.—Barbour, P. F. Chorea. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1933, 29: 253-5.—Block, S. Chorea multiformis adulti. Long Island M. J., 1922,16: 466-8. Also North Am. J. Homeop., 1923, 71: 357-60.—Bonhoeffer, K. Die akuten und chronischen choreatischen Erkrankungen und die Myoklonien. Abh. Neur. Psychiat., 1936, H. 75, 87-136.— Cardarelli, A. Su 2 casi di sindrome coreica. Studium, Nap., 1927, 17: 201; 243—Christophe, M. J. Etude semeiolo- gique, etiologique et pathogenique des mouvements choreiques. Bruxelles med., 1936-37, 17: 54-6.—Dimitri, V., A Barlaro, P. M. Corea aguda del adulto. Rev. As. med. argent., 1932, 45: 1612-5.—Epstein, J. Chorea; its genesis and its classifica- tion. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1930, 47: 119-23.—Gerstley, J. R. Chorea. Med. Clin. N. America, 1929, 13: 427-37.—Gonzalez- Alvarez, M. Sfndrome coreico. Pediat. espafi., 1924, 13: 113-21.—Langeron, L. Le mouvement choreique, le symp- tome choree. Prat. med. fr., 1924, 3: 787-96.—Lloyd. J. H. Two boys, brothers, with choreic ataxic movements. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1921, 5: 100-2.—Mouriquand A Barre. Choree chez une nourrice. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 687-9.— Roncati, C. Sopra un caso di corea sintomatica. Pensiero med., 1921,10:1190-2.—Salinger, R. Chorea. In Pract. Libr., M. A S. (Appleton) 1935, 7: 549-59.—Schlesinger, B. Chorea. Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1932, 8: 148-53.—Sheehan, R. Report of a case of chorea. N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 446.—Sparks, F. R. Chorea. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1926, 16: 372-8.—Tucker, B. R. Chorea; a consideration of its various forms. South. M. J., 1929, 22: 351-3.—Urechia, C. I. Quelques remarques sur la choree. Encephale, 1921, 1: 496-503.—VySin, V. [Interesting case of chorea] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1929, 68: 1614-8.— Wallace, H. L. Chorea; a short study of 200 cases. Edin- burgh M. J., 1933, n. ser., 40: 417-24.—Work, P. The chorei- form affections in children. Nebraska M. J., 1924, 9: 124-9. ---- arteriosclerotic. See Chorea, senile. ---- Causes. Preiss, A. L. *Chorea und Hemichorea bei Lues cerebri [Basel] 15p. 8? Mulhouse, 1936. Aiello, G. Indagini costituzionali in alcune sindromi da corea e tetania. Fol. med., Nap., 1929, 15: 1083-101 — Anglade, D. Discussion de l'etiologie de la choree des jeunes sujets; importance comparee des causes predisposantes et des causes occasionnelles. Bull Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 93-5. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux. 1924, 45: 235 — Armand-Delille, P. F., A Vibert, J. Choree prolongee vrai- ^emblablement d'origine encenhalitique chez un jeune enfant. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1: 1694. Also J. med. Paris. 1927, 46: 335.—Babonneix, L. Choree et svphilis. Gaz. hop., 1923. 96: 1457.—Baumler. Symptomatische Chorea minor nach Kohlenoxydgasvergiftung. Zschr. Kinderh., 1932-33, 54: 280-2.—Beyerman, W. [Chorea caused by ma- larial Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 1987.—Camp, C. D. Chorea and choreiform affections with special reference to etiology. Med. Clin. N. America, 1922-23, 6; 1179-90,— CHOREA 601 CHOREA Cassoute A Giraud. Trois cas de choree d'origine syphilitique. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1920, 18: 238-42.—Christophe, J. Etude semeiologique, etiologique et pathog6nique des mouve- ments choreiques. Ann. med. psychol, Par., 1936, 94: pt 2, 272-4.—De Giacomo. U. Etiologia e classificazione delle coree. Pensiero med., 1926, 15: 357-9.—De Stefano, S. En- cefalite e corea. Pediatria, Nap., 1923, 31: 38-42.—Dimitri. V. Corea del adulto de origen sifilftico. Rev. As. med. argent., 1933 46: 2750-5. ------ Contribuci6n al estudio de la corea sifilftica del adulto. Prensa med. argent., 1933-34, 20: 1184- 98 —Dulaney, O. Etiologie relation of infected tonsils to chorea. Kentucky M. J., 1924, 22: 411-5. ------A Motley, R L. The etiologie relationship of infected faucial tonsils to chorea. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1917, 22: 291-8.— Euziere A Bloquier de Claret. Trois cas de choree consecutifs a la grippe. Montpellier med., 1922, 44: 181.—Fry, F. R. The modern interpretation of chorea. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1922, 19: 244.—Gordon, R. G., A Norman, R. M. A case of acute toxic chorea. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1934-35, 15: 313-9.—Guttmann, E. On some constitutional aspects of chorea and on its sequelae. Ibid., 1936, 18: 16-26.—Herz, E. Krankheiten mit choreatischen Bewegungsstorungen. Med. Klin., Berl, 1928, 24: 557.—Hesnard A Favreau. Discussion sur l'etiologie de la choree des jeunes sujets; importance com- paree des causes occasionnelles. Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 45: 246.—Kihn, B. Probleme der Choreaforschung. Nerven- arzt, 1933, 6: 505-13.—Lafora, G. R. Corea y atetosis experi- mental (nota preliminar) In Libro en honor de Ram6n y Cajal, Madrid, 1922, 2: 261-3. Also Siglo med., 1922, 70: 463.— Lenz, R. Chorea. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 806 — Macalister, C. J. A classification of chorea in relation to its causes. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 849.—Markey. O. B. The emo- tional factor in chorea. Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 36-40.—Miku- lowski, V. Choree familiale. Rev. fr. pediat., 1933, 9: 386-96. ------ Die familiare Chorea. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 578-80.—Oktabec, V. [Choree grave, produite par l'in- toxication du centre nerveux par neosalvarsan] Cesk. derm., 1932, 13: 232-6.—Pacheco e Silva, A. C. Chorea e encephalite epidemica. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1922, 13: 13-6.—Prinzhorn, H. Der Wirkungswert somatischer und psychischer Momente, besonders bei einem Fall von Chorea. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1128-30.—Raimondi, A. A., A Queirel, J. Crisis coreiforme espontanea de origen pleural. Prensa med. argent., 1925-26, 12: 1-7.—Reynolds, R. Dispositionelle Faktoren in der Pathogenese choreatischer Erkrankungen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1569.—Ritenour, J. P. Chorea caused by impacted teeth. Pennsylvania M. J., 1928-29, 32: 773.— Roger, H.. Isemein, L., A Alliez, J. Infection neurotrope a type de choree intense avec myoclonies et acroerytheme; ter- minaison par une polyserite bacillaire. Marseille m6d., 1937, 74: 586^92.—Simonini, A. Contributo alio studio della pato- genesi ne'le coree idiopatiche. Pediat. prat., Mod., 1928, 5: 307-15.—Tumpeer, I. H. A case of chorea, with relapse accompanied by a peritonsillar abscess. Med. Press A Circ, Lond., 1921, n. ser., Ill: 473.—Urechia, C. I. Choree aigue chez un heredo-syphilitique. Bull Soc. med. h6p. Paris, 1933, 3. ser., 49: 1484. ------ Trois cas de choree chez des heredo- syphilitiques. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1936, 55: 129-31.— Wilson, S. A. K. Die Pathogenese der unwillkiirlichen Bewe- gungen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Pathologie und Pathogenese der Chorea. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 108: 4-38. --- chronic. See also Chorea, Huntington's; Chorea, senile. Alurralde, M., A Sepich, M. J. Sobre un caso de corea cr6nica del adulto. Rev. Soc. argent, neur., 1925, 1: 125-32. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: 43-5.—Arsimoles. Grossesse et, puerperalite chez une 6pileptique atteinte de choree ancienne. Arch. neur. Par., 1906, 2. ser., 21: 171-88.—Ayala, G. Su un caso di corea cronica con una peculiare forma di epatite. Riv. pat. nerv., 1930, 35: No. 1, 88-90.—Babonneix, L., A Widiez, A. Choree chronique: cirrhose avec adenome du foie. Rev. neur., Par., 1927, 34: pt 2, 690-3.—Bellavitis, C. Contributo all'ana- tomia patologica delle coree croniche. Riv. pat. nerv., 1928, 33: 407-34, 3 pl.—Boccia, D. A proposito de un caso de corea cr6nica de los adultos. Rev. sudamer. endocr., B. Air., 1926, 9: 505-12.—Chorea cruciata; diagnostico differencial da choreas chronicas de origem estuada e de origem cerebellar. Tribuna med.,Rio,'1923,29:248-50 — Claude,H.,Meignant A Lamachec. Chorees chroniques et troubles mentaux. Paris med., 1928, 69: 110-6.—Crouzon A Valence. Les troubles psychiques dans les chorees chroniques. Rev. neur., Par., 1923, 30: 760-3.— Daday, Abely, X., A Bauer. Choree chroniaue et excitation euphorique. Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1926, 14: 31-3.— Frets. G. P. De anatomische veranderingen bij 3 gevallen van chronische chorea en 1 geval van paralysis agitans. Psychiat. neur. bl, Amst., 1918, Feestb. C. Winkler, 262-80, 2 ch — Girot, L. Les chorees chroniques. Vie med., 1926, 7: 597-9.— Hansen, O. Nouvelles recherches sur la choree chronique du Setesdal. Acta med. scand., 1926, Suppl. 16, 86-9.—Harvier, P., A Chabrun. Choree chronique chez un enfant de 11 ans; encephalopathie a localisation striee. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1925, 23: 11-5.—Huddleson, J. H. Chronic choreas, their diagnosis and treatment. N. York State J. M., 1928. 28: 1281-6.—Lepine, J., Thevenon, J. A., A Girard, P. Deux observations de choree chronique survenue tardivement chez 2 freres, simulant cliniquement la choree d'Huntington, mais d'origine vasculaire probable. Lyon med., 1933, 151: 756-9.— Lhermitte, J., A Bourguina, A. La chorea cruciata; diagnostic differentiel des chorees chroniques d'origine striee et d'origine cerebelleuse. Encephale, 1923, 18: 228-40.—Lhermitte, J., A Trelles, J. O. Incrustations de cellules nerveuses corticales dans la chor6e chronique non huntingtonienne. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 65: 300-5.—Lipshutz, D. M. Etude anatomo- pathologique des chorees chroniques. Ibid., 66: 201-25.— Marinesco, G., Nicolesco, I., A Nicolesco, M. Contribution a I'etude anatomo-clinique de la choree chronique. Bull. Acad, roumain., 1930-31, 13: 79-102.—Ostmann. Beitrage zur Klinik der Chorea chronica. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1927, 86: 420-3.—Parkinson, J. P. Case for diagnosis [chronic chorea or Wilson's disease?] Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1916-17, 10: Sect. Stud. Dis. Child., 63.—Predaroli, T. Su un caso di corea cronica non ereditaria. Riv. pat. nerv.. 1933, 41: 586-619.— Roger, H.. Alliez, J., A Boudouresques, J. Les chorees chroni- ques de l'adulte et du vieillard. Marseille med., 1936, 73: 481-536.—Tokay, L. Studien iiber die Chorea chronica und die Beziehung des Striatum zu dieser. Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien., 1930, 32: 209-30.—Urechia, C. I., A Elekes, N. Anatomie pathologique d'un cas de choree chronique syphilitique. Rev. neur., Par., 1924, 31: pt 2, 269-75.—Urechia, C. I., A Rusdea, N. Choree chronique syphilitique. Ibid., 1922, 29: 513-7. ------ Un cas de choree chronique avec autopsie. Ibid., 1923, 30: 473-84.—Wang, Y. P. Chronische Chorea minor mit familiarer Disposition zu Hauterkrankungen. Mschr. Psvchiat., 1934-35, 90: 163-9.—Wilson, G., A Winkelman, N. W. A clinicopathologic study of acute chronic chorea. Arch. Neur. psychiat., Chic, 1923, 9: 170-7.—Zingerle, H. Ueber eine Erkrankung des Jugendalters mit chronisch choreatischem Syndrom ohne Hereditat und Geistesstorung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 110: 398-414. ---- chronic progressive. See Chorea, Huntington's. ---- congenital. See Choreoathetosis, congenital. ---- degenerative [Brissaud] Harms zum Spreckel, H. Chorea degenerativa (Nachtrag) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 92: 668-70.—Poppi, U. Corea degenerativa (osservazioni anatomocliniche su 8 casi) Rass. stud, psichiat., 1931, 20: 502-31. ---- Diagnosis. See also subheadings of Chorea [Huntington's; Sydenham's] Babonneix, L. Est-il possible dans la plupart des cas de distinguer choree et athetose? Gaz. h6p., 1924, 97: 285-8.— Burnet, J. Chorea; with special reference to its diagnosis and treatment. Internat. Clin., 1923, 33. ser., 2: 175-85.—Ste- phens, G. A. The clinical value of a new reflex in chorea. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 303.—Winnicott, D. W. The diagnosis of chorea. Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1929, 4: 147-53. ---- electric [Dubini; Bergeron-Henoch] Menzani, A. C. Corea electrica de Bergeron-Henoch. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1859-62.—Roch, M. Choree electrique de Dubini. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1920, 40: 286- 90.—Van Bogaert, L., A Sweerts, J. Sur les myoclonies de la choree electrique d'Henoch-Bergeron. Rev. neur. Par., 1931, 38: 262-8. ---- epileptic. See under Epilepsy. ---- fibrillary [Morvan] See Myoclonus. ---- gravidarum. Allard, M. Contribution a I'etude du syndrome choreiquc pendant la gestation. 76p. 8? Par., 1921. Muhlbatjm, A. *Die Prognose bei Chorea gravidarum [Berlin] 36p. 8? Wiesbaden, 1913. Schaube, L. *Zur Frage der Chorea gravi- darum [Breslaul 31p. 8? Bresl., 1928. Weil, E. *Ueber einen Fall von Chorea gravidarum mit Psychose. 16p. 8? Miinch. [1933] Anderodias. Un cas de choree gravidique. Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 49-53. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bor- deaux, 1924, 45: 170.—Berg, R. Chorea gravidarum; report of 2 cases with review of literature. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1930, 27: 265-70.—Br6mond, E. Choree gravidique. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 791.—Brian, R. M., A Gerundo, M. Chorea gravidarum. J. Kansas M.', Soc, 1934, 35: 461-3.— Campbell, A. M. Chorea gravidarum. Am, J, Obst., 1928, 16; CHOREA 602 CHOREA 881-S [Discussion] 898.—Castagna, P. Considerazioni sopra un caso di corea in gravidanza; contributo alia patogenesi ed alia cura della sindrome coreica in gravidanza. Riv. ostet. gin., 1925, 7: 22-8.—Creutzfeldt, H. G. Ein Beitrag zur Klinik und Histopathologie der Chorea gravidarum. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1924, 71: 357-83.—De Micheli, R. Sindrome coreica negli ultimi mesi di gravidanza. Arte ostet., 1929, 43: 33-45.— Drazancic, F. Ueber Chorea gravidarum und ihre Behandlung. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 1428-32.—Flamma, S. Ancora a proposito di corea in gravidanza. Rass. ostet., 1922, 31: 42-4.—Fruhin- holz, A. Syndrome choreique grave de la gestation. Bull Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1922, 11: 158-60.—Gelbard. Choree de Sydenham et choree gravidique avec epilepsie. Rev. neur., Par.,' 1934, 41: pt 2, 687.—Hesnard, A., A Favreau. Choree et gestation. Vie med., 1924, 5: 429-32.—Hue, R. Traite- ment de la choree gravidique. Normandie med., 1923, 34: 224-38.—Hunnicutt, J. A., jr. Chorea; a dangerous complica- tion of pregnancy; report of a case treated with Caesarean section. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1929, 18: 23—Jacobi. E. Eigen- tiimlicher Verlauf einer posthemiplegischen Chorea im Wochen- bett. Deut. med. W^schr., 1927, 53: 1515.—Jakoby, C. Ueber vier in Palastina beobachtete Falle von Chorea gravidarum. Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 49: 2897-905.—Kaffesieder, L. I. Chorea gravidarum; is termination of pregnancy adviseable in severe cases? J.IndianaM. Ass., 1926,19:314.—Kobrinsky.S. Chorea gravidarum, with the report of a case. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 59-61.—Laffont A Castanier. Un cas de choree mortelle au cours de la grossesse. Bull Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 167.—Laurentie. Choree gravidique. Ibid., 1926, 15: 527.—Lehoczky-Semmelweis. K. [Cases of chorea gravi- darum] Orv. hetil, 1926, 70: 110. ------ Ein Fall von Chorea gravidarum mit histologischem Befund. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 608-11.—Levi, G. Considerazioni sulla sindrome coreica in gravidanza. Rass. ostet., 1923, 32: 190; 266.—Lukas, J. [Chorea gravidarum] Cas. lek. eesk., 1934, 73: 131-4 — Maclean, E. J. Notes on three cases of chorea gravidarum. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1922, n. ser., 29: 630-3.—Manzi, L. Corea gravidica. Arch, ostet. gin., 1931, 2. ser., 18: 172-8.— Marie, P., Bouttier, H., A Tretiakov. C. Etude anatomo- clinique sur un cas de choree aigue gravidique. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 1127-35.—Meurer. [A case of chorea gravidarum] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1922, 28: 304-8.— Nota, F. Un caso di corea in gravidanza trattato con l'auto- plasma alia Costa. Riv. ostet. gin., 1926, 8: 413-8.—Patti, M. Emicorea con epatosplenomegalia in gravida. Rass. ostet., 1933, 42: 719-23.—Paulian, D., A Carda?. M. [Pathogenesis of chorea in pregnancy] Romania med., 1937, 15: 43.—Pereira de Camargo, J. Chorea gravidarum e cesariana vaginal. Brasil med., 1929, 43: 1294; 1331.—Perez, M. L., A Brea, A. M. Sfndromes coreicos en la gestaci6n. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 1193-6.—Ronsisvalle, A. Osservazioni sopra un caso di corea in gravidanza. Riv. ostet. gin., 1922, 4: 576-9.------ II solfato di magnesia nella cura della corea gravidarum. Rinasc. med., 1924, 1: 472— Selitsky, S. A. [Chorea during pregnancyl Vrach. delo, 1928, 10: 1781-98. Also Gyn. obst., Par., 1930, 21: 298-310.—Thiele, R. Klinische Erfah- rungen iiber Schwangerschaftschorea. Mschr. Psvchiat., 1933, 85: 170-6. Also Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933, 105: 342-53.— Urechia, C. I., A Elekes, N. Etude anatomo-clinique sur un cas de choree aigue gravidique. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1925, 18. ser., 2: 41-7.—Vignes, H. La choree des femmes enceintes. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1929, 43: 801-3.—Weigner, W. C. Chorea gravidarum; a study of psychogenic factors therein, with report of a case. Am. J. Psychiat., 1936-37, 93: 843-55.—Whitmore, F. The neurological aspects of chorea gravidarum. Minnesota M., 1926, 9: 673-7.—Willson, P.. A Preece, A. A. Chorea gravidarum; a statistical study of 951 collected cases, 846 from the literature and 105 previously unreported. Arch. Int. M., 1932, 49: 471: 670. Also repr.— Winkelman, N. W. Ueber einen Fall von 5 Monate bestehender Schwangerschaftschorea mit anatomischem Befunde. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 102: 56-63. ---- hereditary. See under Chorea, Huntington's. ---- History. Babonneix. L. Quelques etapes dans l'histoire de la choree. Monde med., 1925, 35: 852-67.—Martin, A. History of dancing mania; a contribution to the studv of psychic mass infection. Am. J. Clin. M., 1923, 30:265-71. ------ Die Tanzkrankheit in der Schweiz. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 470.— Skinner, E. F. Chorea Sancti Viti. Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56: 157-62. ---- Huntington's. See also Chorea, chronic; Chorea, senile. Kook. *Ueber Chorea chronica progressiva 25p. 8? Gott., 1919. Bolten, G. C. De chorea hereditaria (Hungtington) Ge- neesk. gids, 1920,4: 1113-8.—Buck, C. A. Huntington's chorea, with the report of a case. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 178- 80.—Chapman. F. P. Huntington's chorea. J. Kansas M Soc, 1933, 34: 220-2.—D'Alessandro. F. La corea di Hunting- ton. Morgagni, 1922, 64: 129-4!).—Dereux, J. Choree chronique hereditaire et progressive de l'enfance, J. med. Paris, 1936, 56: 211. Also Med. inf., Par., 1936, 43: 230-6.— Di Porto, A. Corea eredilaria di Huntington. Baglivi, 1936, 2: 471-91.—Entres. J. L. Leber I Inntingtonsche Chorea. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1921, Orig., 73: 541-51.—Fossati. C. Considerazioni su 2 casi di corea di Huntington. Gior. psichiat 1930, 58: 65-70.—Grimbly, A. F., A Wilson, I. G. H. A commentary on 2 cases of Huntington's chorea. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 820.—Grossman, I. B. [Case of uonhereditary pro- gressive chronic chorea] Kazan, med. J., 1925, 21: 964-70.— Hughes, E. M. Social significance of Huntington's chorea. Am. J. Psychiat,, 1924-25, 4: 537-74.—Marie, P. Choree d'Huntington. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1923, 37: 513-5.—Roger, H-, Reboul-Lachaux, J., A Antonin, P. Choree de Huntington. Marseille med., 192.5, 62: 552-9.—Rychlo, I. Zur Kasuistik der Chorea hereditaria progressiva Huntington. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1923, 36: 834.—Schwarz. R. Choree de Huntington. Rev. neur., Par., 1937, 68: 444.—Stone, S. Chronic progressive chorea (Huntington's disease) N. England J. M., 1932, 207: 974-83.—Winkler, C. [Huntington's chorea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: 628-33—Worster-Drought, C, A Allen, I. M. Huntington's chorea,; with report of 2 cases. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 1149-52. ---- Huntington's: Causes and pathology. Kiesselbach, G. *Anatomischer Befund eines Falles von Huntingtonscher Chorea [Erlangen] 18p. 8? Berl.. 1914. Also Mschr. Psychiat. Neur., 1914, 35: 525-43. Anglade A Ducos. Etude anatomo-pathologique d'un huitieme cas de choree chronique de Huntington. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 343-5.—Bellavitis, C. Un caso di corea di Huntington (contributo clinico e anatomo-patologico) Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1929, 3. ser., 17: 441-52, 2 pl.—Biagini, G. Tre casi di corea cronica progressiva dei quali uno senza altera- zioni dello striate Riv. neur., Nap., 1933, 6: 141-66.—Bize, P. R. Choree de Huntington; considerations cliniques et humo- rales; du role eventual d'un terrain special. Rev. neur., Par., 1934, 41: 731-7.—Davison, C. Goodhart, S. P.. A Shlionsky. H. Chronic progressive chorea; the pathogenesis and mechanism; a hist opal hologic studv. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1931, 57: 130-52. Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat,, Chic, 1932, 27: 906-28. Also repr. De Vos, L. Reflexions sur une observation anatomo- clinique de choree de Huntington. J. beige neur. psvchiat., 1937, 37: 169-78.—Dunlap, C. B. Pathologic changes in Huntington's chorea; wity special reference to the corpus striatum. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1927, 18: 867-943, 12 pl.—Estape, J. M. El metodo anatomo-clinico en el estudio de la corea de Huntington. Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1928-29, 15: 161, 3 pl; No. 169, 48, 4 pl. Also Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur.. 1929, 1: 621-70. Also Cron. med. mex., 1930, 29: 123-32.—Fliigel, F. E. Huntingtonsche Chorea und Trauma. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat,, 1928, 112: 247-51.—Gilula, I. O. Zur Frage der Huntingtonschen Chorea. Arch. Psvchiat., Berl, 1929-30, 89: 780-3.—Haskovec. V. [Histopathology of Huntington's chorea] Rev. neur. psvchiat., Praha, 1929, 26: 220-8.— Lind, W. A. T. The mental symptoms and post- mortem appearances in Huntington's chorea. Med. J. Aus- tralia, 1927, 2: 53-6.—Loon, F. H. G. van, A Oudendal, A. J. F. Degeneration of the microcellular system of the neostriatum, together with a pachyleptomeningitis hemorhagica totalis in a case of chorea chronica progressiva. Psvchiat. neur. bl, Amst., 1927, 31: 11-54, 12 pl Also Meded." dienst volksgez. Ned. Indie 192i>, 338-74, 12 pl.—Mark, F. von der. Untersuchungs- ergebnt-se der Bestimmung der Erythrocytendurchmessergrosse bei Gehirnkrankheiten mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Chorea maior Huntington. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 41-4.— Miller. Pathology of Huntington's chorea. Ontario J. Neuropsychiat., 1924, 61-4.—Mbller, S. Zur Aetiologie der Chorea chronica progressiva. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1925, 27: 129-31.—Prochazka, H. [Huntington's chorea; contribu- tion to its clinic and histopathology] Cas. lek. 6esk., 1926, 65: 381-93.—Querido, A. Merkwurdige anatomische Abweichung in einem Fall von Chorea Huntingtonii. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat,, 1929, 122: 432-41.—Santha, K. Zur Pathologie der hereditaren Chorea. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1931, 95: 4 55-80.—Schaller, W. F. Huntington's chorea; some patho- logical studies. California West. M., 1928, 28: 195-8 — Schultze, F. Ueber Huntingtonsche Krankheit und fortschrei- tende familiare Myoklonusepilepsie nebst Beobachtungen iiber rhythmische Polyklonien beim Menschen und beim Hunde fStaupetik) Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1922, 75: 319-41.— Snessarew, P. Zur Frage der pathologischen Anatomie chroni- scher progressiver Chorea von Huntington. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat,, 1924, 91: 463-88.—Spielmeyer, W. Die anato- mische Krankheitsforschung am Beispiel einer Huntingtonschen Chorea mit Wilsonschem Symptomenbild. Ibid., 1926, 101: 701-28.—Terplan, K. Zur pathologischen Anatomie der chro- nischen progressiven Chorea. Virchows Arch., 1924, 252: 146-76. ---- Huntington's: Complications. Benedek, L„ A Goldenberg, P. Huntington und Migrane Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1023, 78: 100-3.—Clancy, J. F. Chorea of Huntington with endocarditis and polvarthritis. Acta psy- chiat. neur., Kbh., 1927, 2: 87-104.—Doll, H., A Rothschild. K. Familiiires Auftreten von Polycythaemia rubra in Verbindung mit Chorea progressiva hereditaria Huntington. Klin. Wschr., CHOREA 603 CHOREA 1922, 1: 2589.—Jerrell, P. M. Huntington's chorea, adeno- carcinoma of duodenum, chronic encephalitis. Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1930, 13: 269-72. ---- Huntington's: Diagnosis. Entres. Genealogische Studie zur Differentialdiagnose zwi- schen Wilsonscher Krankheit und Huntingtonscher Chorea. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 85: 96-8.—Jaksch-Wartenhorst, R. Chorea Huntington und Chorea postgripposa. Med. Klin., Berl, 1922, 18: 227. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 45.—Kehrer, F. von. Die Diagnose des erblichen Veitstanzes (Huntingtonsche Chorea) In Diagn. Erbkrankh., Lpz., 1930, 49-63.—Matzdorff, P. Fruhdiagnose von Erbkrankheiten (Huntingtonsche Chorea) Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1758.—Pacheco e Silva, A. C, A Da Silva, P. A. Chorea ou doenga de Huntington? Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18: 503.— Rosenthal, C. Zur Symptomatologie und Friihdiagnostik der Huntingtonschen Krankheit, zugleich ein Beitrag zur klinischen Erbforschung (Degenerationserscheinungen und Konstitutions- anomalien in einem Huntingtonstamm) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 111: 254-69.—Stefan, H. Erbveitstanz; Chorea chronica progressiva hereditaria; Huntington und Dif- ferentialdiagnose gegeniiber extrapyramidalen Erkrankungen des Zentralnervensystem. Med. Klin., Berl, 1937, 33: 703; 732. --- Huntington's: Eugenic aspect and heredity. Extres, J. L. Studien iiber Vererbung und Entstehung geistiger Storungen; zur Klinik und Vererbung der Huntingtonschen Chorea. 149p. 8? Berl., 1921. Forms H. 27, Monogr. Neur. Psychiat. Herrmann, M. *Ist das Gesetz zur Verhutung erbkranken Nachwuchses imstande, die Hunting- ton-Chorea-Familien zum Aussterben zu bringen? 20p. 8? Erlangen-Bruck, 1935. Stroop, F. [W. J.] *Eine neue Chorea-Hunt- ington-Familie. 34p. 8? Marb., 1919. Tschirn, W. *Zur Frage der Huntington- schen und Wilson'schen Krankheit im gleichen Familienstamm. 40p. 8? Bresl., 1936. Venn, O. *Zwei Falle von Huntingtonscher Chorea; nachweisbare Vererbung. 19p. 8? [Bonn] 1919. Bruhn, A. M. Beitrag zu den klinischen und erbbiologischen Beziehungen bei der Huntingtonschen Chorea an Hand eines bisher noch nicht erfassten Falles. Allg. Zschr. Psvchiat., 1936, 105: 35-50, ch.—Clarke, C. K., A MacArthur. J. W. Four generations of hereditary chorea. J. Hered., 1924, 15: 303-6.—Eissen, J. L'heredite dans la choree de Huntington. Gaz. med. Strasbourg, 1922, 80: 354.—Frank. W. Untersu- chungen iiber Chorea Huntington an Hand von 19 Fallen, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Erblichkeit und der Fruh- symptome. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1937, 39: 51; 65; 79.— Frets, G. P. [Two cases of chronic, progressive chorea and its heredity] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 4317-26.------ [Heredity of chronic progressive chorea] Ibid., 1935, 79: 2835.—Freund, C. S. Zur Vererbung der Huntingtonschen Chorea (mit einem Bericht iiber eine Wilson-ahnliche Krankheit bei einem aus einer Huntington-Chorea-Familie stammenden Gesch wisterpaar) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat,., 1925, 99: 333-75. ------ Kurze Demonstration von 3 Mitgliedern der Huntington-Choreafamilie Buchelt. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 2063.—Geratovich, M. Ueber Erblichkeitsuntersuchungen bei der Huntingtonschen Krankheit. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1927, 80: 513-35.—Kehrer, F. Die Diagnose des Erbveits- tanzes und seine rassenhvgienische Bedeutung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 2039-43— Kiely, C. E., A North, E. Hunt- ington's chorea with family history. Cincinnati .1. M., 1926-27, 7: 145-8.—Korbsch, H. Picksche und Huntingtonsche Krank- heit bei Geschwistern. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1933, 100: 326-49.—Meggendorfer, F. Eine interessante Huntington- familie (Falle bei Jugendlichen, hyperkinetische und akinetische Formen) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 92: 655-60 — Oppler, W. Erbbiologische Nachkommenuntersuchungen bei einem Fall von Huntingtonscher Chorea mit sehizophren ge- farbter Psychose. Ibid., 1933, 144: 770-83.—Owensby, N. M. Huntington's chorea in a twin child; case report, J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1925, 61: 466-70.—Popenoe, P., A Brousseau, K. Huntington's chorea. J. Hered., 1930, 21: 113-8.—Riggen- bach, M., A Werthemann, A. Untersuchungen bei einer Sippe von Huntington'scher Chorea. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 31: 306-32.—RosanofT, A. J., A Handy, L. M. Hunting- ton's chorea in twins. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 33: 839-41.—Sjogren, T. Vererbungsmedizinische Untersuchungen uber Huntingtons Chorea in einer schwedischen Bauernpopu- lation. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1935, 19: 131-05. 2 ch — Stone, C. S. Huntington's chorea; a sociological and genealogi- cal study of a new family. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1931, 15: 350- 63.—Veeder, W. H. A family historv of Huntington's chorea. Psychiat. Q., 1933, 7: 230-3.—Vessie, P. R. On the trans- mission of Huntington's chorea for 300 years—the Bures family group. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1932, 76: 553-73.—Wasum, K. Chorea Huntington-Sippe (Beschreibung einer an reiner Chorea Huntington erkrankten Sippe, mit Stammbaum) Arch. Psy- chiat., Berl, 1935, 103: 78-100. ---- Huntington's: Geographic occurrence. Gatjle, A. *Das Auftreten der Chorea Hunt- ington in einer Familie der Nordostschweiz. 25p. 8? Zur., 1932. Also Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 29: Critchley, M. Huntington's chorea and East Anglia, J. State M., Lond., 1934, 42: 575-87.—Gordon, H. L. Hunting- ton's chorea in an East African. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1169.—McWilliam, W. Huntington's chorea; its incidence in the Scottish Highlands. Caledon. M. J., 1937, 16: 31-4.—See, S. Huntington's chorea in Montgomery County. Kentucky M. J., 1923, 21: 226-8.—Spillane. J., A Phillips, R. Huntington's chorea in South Wales. Q. J. Med., Lond., 1937, 6: 403-23. ---- Huntington's: Manifestations. Berendts, A. H. *Ueber das zeitliche Auftre- ten der psychischen Symptome bei der Chorea chronica progressiva. 37p. 8? Kiel, 1918. Herrmann, A. *Zur Symptomatologie der Chorea chronica progressiva [Kiel] 12p. 8? Ottensen, 1919. Klient, F. *Beitrag zur Klinik und Sympto- matologie der Chorea chronica progressiva Hunt- ingtoni [Jena] 59p. 8? Greiz, 1915. Reichert, J. *Ueber die praemorbiden Zu- stande der Huntington Chorea. 44p. 8°. Frankf. a. M., 1935. Stahl, P. [J.] *Casuistischor Beitrag zur Chorea chronica progressiva (Huntingtonsche Chorea) 15p. 8? Kiel, 1914. Wolf, B. *TJeber Endzustande bei der Hunt- ington'schen Chorea. 36p. 8? Bonn, 1932. Beijerman, W. [Hyper- and hypokinetic conditions in Huntington's chorea] Psychiat. neur. bl, Amst., 1928, 32: 41-51.—Curran, D. Huntington's chorea without choreiform movements. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1929-30, 10: 305-10.—Frydman, I. [Case of Huntington's chorea] Rocz. psychiat., 1937, 155-62.—Leroy, A. Choree de Huntington sans mouvements choreiques. Psychiat, neur. bl, Amst., 1935, 39: 52-7.—Mayer, C. Zur Symptomatologie der Huntington- chorea. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 749. ------A Reisch, O. Zur Symptomatologie der Huntingtonschen Chorea. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1925, 74: 795-828.—Meggendorfer, F. Die psychischen Storungen bei der Huntingtonschen Chorea, klinische und genealogische Untersuchungen (zugleich Mit- teilung 11 neuer Huntington Familien) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 87: 1-49.—Meierhofer, M. Atypische Psy- chosen in einer Chorea-Huntington-Familie. Mschr. Psychiat., 1937, 97: 13-60.—Merguet. Eigenartige Psychose bei Hunting- tonscher Chorea. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1926, 77: 667.— Notkin, J. Convulsive manifestations in Hungtington's chorea. J. Nerv. Ment, Dis., 1931, 74: 149-60.—Pichard, H.. A Liber, A. Un type particulier de dyslogie dans un cas de choree de Huntington; considerations sur la demence choreique. Ann. med. psychol. Par., 1933, 91: pt 2, 74-82.—Reisch, O. Studien an einer Huntington-Sippe; ein Beitrag zur Symptomatologie verschiedener Stadien der Chorea Huntington. Arch. Psy- chiat., Berl, 1928-29, 86: 327-59, ch.—Rotter, R. Zum Problem des Vorkommens progressiver Versteifung bei der Huntingtonschen Krankheit. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psvchiat,, 1932, 138: 376-413.—Ryon, W. G. A study of the deteriora- tion accompanying Huntington's chorea, with the presentation of 3 cases. State Hosp. Bull, Utica, 1912-13, n. ser., 5: 507- 15.—Scheele, H. Ueber psychopathieahnliche Zustiinde und Selbstmordneigung bei der Huntingtonschen Krankheit. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 137: 621-48.—Schob. F. Ueber atypische Krankheitsbilder in einer Huntingtonfamilie. Mschr. Psychiat,, 1927, 65: 286-97.—Seip, T. Ein Fall von Chorea Huntington und einige Bemerkungen zu dieser Krank- heit. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1928, 3: 139-52.—Severin, M. Ueber eine eigenartige, bisher nicht beschriebene Sympto- menreihe bei Chorea Huntington und verwandten Storungen. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1928, 83: 59-93.—Tieke, W. Ueber den Wandel des klinischen Bildes bei Huntingtonscher Krankheit. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1934, 102: 44-59.—Tusques. J., A Feuillet, C. Troubles psychiques et choree de Huntington. Ann. med. psychol, Par., 1937, 95: 109-14. ---- hysterical. See under names of psychoneuroses. CHOREA 604 CHOREA ---- Manifestations. Herve, R. *Les chorees avec hyperglycora- chie. 28p. 8? Par., 1924. Migault, P. *Des rapports des syndromes choreique et maniaque. 98p. 8? Par., 1930. Roettges, H. *Ueber Chorea und Chorea- psychosen. 22p. 8? Kiel, 1919. Ashworth, W. C. The functional nervous diseases with especial reference to chorea. South. M. A S., 1926, 88: 443-7.— Brain, W. R. Posture of the hand in chorea and other states of muscular hypotonia. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 439-41.— Claude, H. Manie et choree. Progr. med., Par., 1929, 44: 501-6. ------Lhermitte, J., A Meignant, P. Le syndrome de rigidite post-choreique avec demence; considerations sur la physiologie pathologique des corps opto-stries. Encephale, 1930, 25: 417, pl; 493, 2 pl.—Creak, M., A Guttmann, E. Chorea, tics and compulsive utterances. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1935, 81: 834-9.—Davies, E., A Richards, T. W. The psy- chological manifestations of post-choreic conditions as shown in 5 case studies. Psychol. Clin., Phila., 1931, 20: 129-53.— Esperon, A.. A Abril, A. Demencia coreica. Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1931, 57: 359-62.—Garrido-Lestache, J. Corea general con sindrome de Little. Pediat. espafi., 1922, 11: 22-6.—Hochheimer, W. Zur Psychologie des Choreatikers. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1936, 47: 49-115.—Mayer, C. Ueber reflektorisch auslbsbare Spannungsphanomene im Rahmen des choreatischen Syndroms. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1926, 89: 90-8.—Petty, O. H., A Schaffer, H. W. Chorea insaniens; report of a case with recovery. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 973.—Pollock, L. J. A case of chorea and erythremia. Ibid., 1922, 78: 724-6.—Schachter, M. La profil menial des post- choreatiques. Progr. med., Par., 1936, 949-54.—Simonini, A. Sopra le turbe della psiche e del carattere nelle sindromi coreiche. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1936, 18: 242-6.—Spagnoli, B. Un caso di demenza coreica. Gior. psichiat., 1930, 59: suppl, 7-19. ---- paralytic. See also Hemiplegia; Paralysis. Acuna, M., A Vallino, M. T. Sobre un caso de corea blanda. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1922, n. ser., 16: 241-6 ------ C6rea blanda. Ibid., 216-22. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: 27.—Ayerza, L. Un caso de corea blanda. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1922, 16: 441-4.—Marinesco, G., Draganesco, S. [et al] Etude anatomo-clinique d'un cas de choree molle. Ann. med., Par., 1936, 40: 397-409.—Schiff, E. Ueber Chorea mollis. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931-32, 3. F., 84: 143-8.—Segers, A.. A Letamendi, A. Corea blanda. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1929, 4: 72-5. ---- Pathology. See also under Brain, Basal ganglia. Andre-Thomas. De la nature des mouvements choreiques: ces mouvements peuvent-ils etre considers comme des mouve- ments reflexes? Presse med., 1922, 30: 25-7.—Bgriel A Martin. Lobe frontal et choree. Lyon med., 1921, 130: 405.—Cabot, R. C. Fatal chorea. N. England J. M., 1928, 198: 914-6.— Davison, C. Gliosis of the occipital lobes in the choreas. Am. J. Psychiat., 1935, 92: 361-9, 4 pl. Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 1098. Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935, 82: 57-9.—Doxiades, L. Das Wesen der choreatischen Bewegungs- storung. Mschr. Kinderh., 1931-32, 51: 370-4.—Herman, E., A Mackiewicz, J. Un cas de tumeur de la couche optique et du IIIe ventricule avec des signes choreatiques. Rev. neur., Par., 1934, 41: pt 2, 688.—Kufs, H. Ueber eine Fruhform der Alz- heimerschen Krankheit (28. bis 39. Lebensjahr) mit Oliven- sklerose und hochgradiger Atrophie der Stammganglien (ter- minaler Chorea) Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1937, 107: 431-42.— Langdon, H. M. Embolism of the central artery of the retina during an attack of chorea. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1924, 3. ser., 46: 343-6. ------ Ocular complications of chorea. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 626-9.—Lewy, F. H. Die Histopathologie der choreatischen Erkrankungen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 85: 622-58. ----— Die Einteilung der choreatischen Erkrankungen nach pathologisch-anatomi- schen Gesichtspunkten. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1924, 80: 249-52.—Martin, J. P. A contribution to the study of chorea; the symptoms which result from injurv of the Corpus luysii. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 315-8.—Meyjes, F. E. P. Zur Loka- lisation und Pathophysiologie der choreatischen Bewegung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 133: 1-35.—Neustaedter, M. Concerning the striatal localization in chronic progressive chorea with a report of 3 cases, 2 of tbe Huntington type in siblings and 1 senile arteriosclerotic, with necropsies. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1933, 78: 470-91.—Niessl von Mayendorf, E. Ueber die Bedeutung der Linsenkernschleife fiir das choreatische ' Phanomen. Mschr. Psychiat., 1928, 68: 802-52. ------ Chorea und Linsenkern. Ibid., 1929-30, 74: 273-354.— Parhon, C. I., A Cernautzeanu Ornstein, E. Sur le metabolisme basal dans la choree. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1929, 3. ser., 53: 803-5.—Schaltenbrand, G. Ueber einen Fall von Chorea mit Lebercirrhose. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1926, 91: 174-218. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: 1479-83.—Van Bogaert, L., A Bertrand, I. Haemorrhagic affection of cortico-neostriatal site revealed clinically bv acute and fatal chorea. J. Neur Psychopath., Lond., 1932, 13: 1-13.—Warner, E. C. A study of the basal metabolic rate in a series of cases of chorea. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1930, 80: 65-7. ---- rheumatic. See also Chorea, Sydenham's; Rheumatic fever. Babonneix, L. Existe-t-il encore une choree rhumatismale? Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 132-8.—Cheinisse, L. Une enqufite sur les relations familiales des affections cardiaques, du rhumatisme aigu et de la choree. Presse med., 1923, 31: annexe, 489-91.—Coburn, A. F., A Moore, L. V. The inde- pendence of chorea and rheumatic activity. Am. J. M. Sc, 1937, 193: 1-4.—De Marco, A. Reumatismo cerebrale. Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1935, 3: 481-92.—Faulkner. J. M., A White, P. D. The incidence of rheumatic fever, chorea and rheumatic heart disease; with especial reference to its occurrence in fami- lies. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 425.—Faxen, N. La choree et le rhumatisme. Rev. fr. pediat., 1933, 9: 809-17.—Ferri, A. Sopra alcuni casi di reumatismo cerebrale. Policlinico, 1933, 40: sez. prat., 135-8.—Finaguerra De-Sanctis, F. Rapporti fra corea ed infezione reumatica. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1929, 3. ser., 17: 373-6.—Frisch, I. A. Rheumatic encephalitis (chorea insaniens) avertin therapy. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 48: 1452.—Gerstley, J. R., Wile, S. A. [et al] Chorea; is it a manifestation of rheumatic fever? J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1935, 6: 42-50.—Gibson, S. Rheumatism and chorea. In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, J.) Hagerstown, 1937, 2: chap. 19, 21p.—Guizzetti, P. Pei rapporti fra corea del Sydenham e infezione reumatica. Pathologica, Genova, 1929, 21: 55-8.— Lenz. R. Zur Frage der rheumatischen Chorea (mit einem Beitrag zur Histopathologie der Chorea und zur Nirvanol- Behandlung) Wien. Arch. inn. Med. 1931, 21: 95-126.— Ramond, L. Rhumatisme cerebral Presse med., 1932, 40: 1599.—Riser, Laboucarie A Geraud. Choree et maladie rhumatismale. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1937, 3. ser., 53: 1509-15.—Santha, K. Ueber Gefassveranderungen im Zentral- nervensysteme bei Chorea rheumatica. Virchows Arch., 1932-33, 287: 405-20.—Schaeffer, H., Krebs, E., A Lgger. Choree chronique recidivante atypique, chez une malade ayant presente des accidents rhumatismaux aigus. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 66: 632-6.—Urechia, C. I.. A Mihalescu, S. Examen anatomique d'un cas de choree aigue rhumatismale. Ibid., 1928, 35: 522-6.—Williams, S. Sydenham's chorea; its course and relationship to rheumatic fever. Med. J. Australia, 1937, 2: 590-3. ---- senile. See also Chorea, chronic; Chorea, Hunt- ington's. Weiner, K. *Ueber Chorea senilis [Erlangen] 30p. 8? Lpz., 1917. Alcock, N. S. A note on the pathology of senile chorea (non-hereditary) Brain, Lond., 1936, 59: pt 3, 376-87, pi- Herman, E., A Potok, A. [Acute chorea in a case of Vaquez' hyperglobulia in a 60-year-old woman] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12:849-51.—Leyser, E. Zur Frage der senilen Chorea. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1922, 75: 64-9. ------ Zur pathologischen Anatomie der senilen Chorea. Beitr. path. Anat., 1922-23, 71: 528-33.—Mandzjuk, M. [Case of arteriosclerotic chorea] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 80-4.—Myslivecek, Z. [Acute arteriosclerotic chorea] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1925, 64: 732-5.— Peter, C. Beitrag zur Klinik und Pathologie der Chorea im Greisenalter. Mschr. Psychiat., 1924, 56: 283-300.—Rebattu, Sedallian A Mollon. Un cas de choree chez le vieillard. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 684-7.—Roger, H., A Drape, E. Choree chronique du vieillard k type Huntington sans heredite. Mar- seille m6cl, 1928, 65: pt 2, 282-5. ---- Sydenham's [minor] Deutschlander, K. *Ueber Chorea minor [Kiel] 20p. 8? [Grossenhain i. Sa.] 1925. WiLDFtiHR, G. *Ueber Chorea minor und Tic. 26p. 8? Gott., 1931. Achard, C. Choree aigue. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1933, 47: 785-92.—Alurralde, M. Sobre un caso de corea de Svdenham (forma grave) Rev. derm, argent., 1925-26, 11: 155-62.— Beretervide, E. A., A Beautemps, R. La corea de Sydenham. Prensa med. argent., 1933-34, 20: 981-93.—Bett, W. R. Some paediatric eponyms; Sydenham's chorea. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1932, 29: 283-8.—Bettinardi, G. La corea del Sydenham. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1932, 14: 259-305.—Burr, C. W. A study of the last 515 cases of Saint Vitus's dance treated at the clinics of the Orthopedic Hospital and Infirmary for nervous diseases. Atlantic M. J., 1924-25, 28: 568-72.—Choree (La) de Syden- ham. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 681.—Clerici, A. Sulla corea infettiva. Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 625-7.—Dimitri, V., & Barlaro, P. M. Corea aguda del adulto. Prensa med. argent., 1933, 20: 34—48.—Fiessinger, N. La choree de Sydenham. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 553.—Friedjung, J. K. Chorea minor. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1079-81.—Gamper, E. Chorea infectiosa (Chorea minor Sydenham und Chorea gravi- darum) In Handb. Neur. (Bumke A Foerster) Berl, 1935, Bd 12, 47-109.—Gottstein, W. Chorea minor. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 2121-5. Also Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 610-2.—Grenet, H. La choree de Sydenham. In his Conf. clin. med. inf., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 271-309.—Grishina, E., A Larina. Z. IChorea CHOREA 605 CHOREA minor] Pediatria, Moskva, 1930, 14: 293-301.—Guttmann, E. Beobachtungen bei Chorea minor. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 107: 584-617.—Hemminger, C. J. Acute chorea. Nat. Eclect. M. Ass. Q., 1934, 26: 87.—Howell, C. M. H. Syden- ham's chorea. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 912.—Levine, Z. S. [Chorea minor—exclusively a disease of children] Pediatria, Moskva, 1928, 12: 334-9.—Lewy. F. H. Die infektios-toxische Chorea (Chorea minor und gravidarum) Spec. Path. Ther. (Nothnagel) Berl, 1924, 10: Teil 3, 751-88.—Malbran, E. La corea de Sydenham. Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 1- 671-3.—Martin, A. Beschreibung eines Falles von Chorea minor im Jahre 1623. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1924, 83: 74 — Reed, M. E. Sydenham's chorea, diagnosis, and treatment. Med. Woman J., 1932, 39: 171-3.—Segarra, E. C. Casos de corea de Sydenham o baile de San Vito. Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1928, 21: 17-9.—Spiller, W. G. Sydenham's chorea. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 3: 323.—Vipond, A. E. Chorea. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1930, 47: 624-38.—Waggoner, R. W. Sydenham's chorea. Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 182: 467-76.— Wetchler, S. Chorea in children; etiology, clinical findings, and treatment. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 783-98. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 30-3.—Zambrano, E. Rilievi clinico-statistici sulla corea del Sydenham. Pediatria (Riv.) 1933, 41: 1495-505. ---- Sydenham's: Causes. Bar, A. *Beitrage zur Aetiologie und Sym- ptomatologie der Chorea minor. 35p. 8? Kiel, 1915. Comionan, M. *Etiologie de la choree dc Sydenham. 49p. 8° Par., 1926. Fiermann, W. *Ueber den angeblichen Zu- sammenhang der Chorea minor mit kongenitaler Syphilis [Jena] 19p. 8? Weissenfels a. S., 1918. Moser, P. *Zur pathologischen Anatomie und Bakteriologie der Chorea minor [Basel] 27p. 8? Berl., 1918. Niclas, C. G. *Studien iiber Chorea minor an Hand des Materiales der Universitats-Kinder- klinik zu Halle-Saale [Halle-Wittenberg] 20p. 8? Urach (Wurtt.) 1936. Tribotjlet, A. Contribution a I'etude de l'etiologie de la choree de Sydenham. 85p. 8° Par., 1926. c , Araoz Alfaro, G. Sobre la naturaleza de la corea infantil y sus relaciones con la encefalitis epidemica. Sem. med., B. Air., 1922, 29: 365-70.—Babonneix, L. La choree de Syden- ham doit-elle etre consideree comme une province de l'encepha- lite lethargique? Paris med., 1923, 49: 255-8.—Baumel, L. La choree de Sydenham (accidents de dentition) Medecine, Par., 1921-22, 3: 839-43.—Bazan, F. Pequefia epidemia de corea familiar. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1923, 2. ser., 17: 695-700.—Blum, P. Idees actuelles sur la choree de Sydenham. Bull, med., Par., 1924, 38: 629-31.—Cascejli, G. Corea del Sydenham e tubercolosi. Gazz. osp., 1925, 46: 651-3.—Cocchi, C. Ricerche sperimentali sulla etiologia della corea del Sydenhsm. Riv. clin. pediat., 1924, 22: 649-87. Also Sperimentale, 1924, 78: 684-8.—Davis, R. F. Relation- ship of nasal sinus infection to Sydenham's chorea. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1932, 38: 473-7.—EstapS, J. M. La neuro-axitis epidemica de Heine-Medin y la corea aguda de Sydenham. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1925, 3. ser., 19: 1166-9 — Gonzalo, J. Los factores endogenos en la corea de Sydenham. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1933, 13: 903-17.—Grassi, E. La corea del Sydenham con speciale riguardo ai voluti rapporti con 1'eredolues. Med. inf., Roma, 1932, 3: 349-76.—Harvier. P., & Decourt, J. Virulence des centres nerveux dans la choree de Sydenham. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1923, 89: 468-71.—Herman, E. Etudes experimentales sur la choree de Sydenham. Ibid., 1924, 91: 966-8. Also Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1925,17: 19-42.—Kronig, O. Beitrage zum Problem der Chorea minor; Klinik und Aetiopathogenese. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1933, 3. F., 88: 160-73. ------ Weitere Beitrage zum Problem der Chorea minor; Klinik und Aetiopathogenese. Ibid., 1935- 36, 3. F., 96: 329-42.—Lenart, G. Die endokrinen Beziehungen der Chorea minor. Mschr. Kinderh., 1931-32, 51: 375-7. ----- A Lederer, E. von. Beitrage zum Chorea minor- Problem; zur Aetiologie und Differentialdiagnose. Arch. Kinderh., 1931, 94: 256-65.—Loewenstein, E. Tuberkel- bazillen im Blut und Liquor bei Chorea. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1286. ------ Ueber Tuberkelbazillenbefunde im Blut und Liquor bei Chorea. Med. Klin., Berl, 1934, 30: 1300-2.—Lueth. H. C, A Sutton, D. C. Chorea in the Negro race. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1933, 3: 77.5-8.—Meistroff, C. L. Observations in cases of chorea and their relation to dental focal infection. Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 974-7.—Mirallie\ C. Choree de Sydenham familiale et hereditaire. Rev. neur., Par., 1922, 29: 467-71.—Mouriquand A Martine. Choree de Sydenham chez une fillette her6dosyphilitique avec dents d'Hutchinson, Lyon med., 1921. 130: 306. ------ A Regnier. Choree de Sydenham chez une heredo-syphihtique; echec du traitement par le mercure et I'arsenobenzol; guerison rapide par le beurre arsenical. Ibid., 745-8.—Ossipov, E. A. [Constitutional susceptibility to chorea minor] J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1931, 24: 120-9. Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 125: 69-82.—Paterson, D., A Horn, L. J. An epidemic of chorea in a family. Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 893. Pestalozza, C. Corea e sifilide congenita. Med. ital, 1928, 9: 274-83.—Rosenow, E. C. Experimental observations on the etiology of chorea. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1923, 26: 223-41 — Russkikh, V. N., A Krylova, E. S. [Pathogenesis of infectious chorea] Sovet. klin., 1933, 19: 883-9— Sal mer on Mora, P. La corea de Sydenham como manifestaci6n de la alergia tuber- culosa. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 977-88.—Salomon, A. Neuere Gesichtspunkte zur Aetiologie und Therapie der Chorea minor. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 166-9.—Schachter. La choree aigue familiale. Med. inf., Par., 1933, 40: 148-53.— Schulz, B. Beitrag zur Genealogie der Chorea minor. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 117: 288-314.—Sirolli, M. Eredo lue e chorea minor. Riv. osp., 1925, 15: 481-91.—Stewart, H. H. Enterococcus and Sydenham's chorea. Ulster M. J., 1934, 3: 266-9.—Taccone, G. Etiopatogenesi della corea del Sydenham. Med. ital, 1925, 6: 74-83.—Thomson, D., A Thomson, R. An historical survey of researches on the role of the streptococci in chorea. Ann. Pickett Thomson Lab., 1928-29, 4: 109-24.—Velasco Blanco, L., A Abrines, H. A. Corea de Sydenham y paralisis facial a frigore; consideraciones etiologicas. Arch. amer. med., B. Air., 1931, 7: 40.—Waller, R. G. Chorea in 3 children occupying same bedroom. Brit. M. J., 1932, 1: 282-3.—Walker, G. F. Observations on chorea; the environmental factor. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 553. ---- Sydenham's: Manifestations. Lewe, A. [F. F.] *Zur Symptomatologie und Therapie der Chorea minor. 20p. 8? Kiel, 1914. Berns, A. Ein Beitrag zum Verhalten der Reflexe bei Chorea minor. Kinderarztl Prax., 1933, 4: 401-3.—Bradshaw, D. A. A comparison of choreic with normal children on the basis of simple reaction times to visual and auditory stimuli. J. Exp. Psvchol, 1937, 20: 184-94.—Cioci, G. Contributo alia clinica della corea. Riv. clin. pediat., 1922, 20: 720-4.—Euziere, Lafon, R. [et al] Mydriase et abolition du reflexe pupillaire d'accommodation au cours d'une choree aigue de l'enfance. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1937, 15: 284-7.—Fanton. E. Sul proba- bile significato della eosinofilia nella corea infantile. Clin. pediat., Mod., 1928, 10: 137-50.—Gareiso, A., A Obarrio, J. M. Contribucion al estudio de los reflejos en la corea de Sydenham. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 391-8.— Gottche. O. Die Untersuchung des Czernyschen Phanomens mit Hilfe der Rontgenstrahlen bei Chorea minor. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1926, 3. F., 63: 90-5.—Herman. E. De la sympto- matologie de la choree de Sydenham: 1°, Choree, cedeme papil- laire bilateral; 2°, hemichoree droite avec hemiparalysie droite et aphasie intermittente. Rev. neur., Par., 1924, 31: 424-31.— Karger, P. Beginn und Ende der Chorea minor beim Kinde, nachgewiesen an den Veranderungen der Schrift. Mschr. Kinderh., 1932, 53: 197-203.—Khersonsky, P. [Modification of the knee-jerk reflex in chorea minor] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 1095-1100.—Kundratitz, K. Der thyreotoxische Sympto- menkomplex bei Chorea minor. Zschr. Kinderh., 1927, 43: 658-67.—Lcgriin, A. Die Schrift des Schulkindes als Symptom fiir eine entstehende Krankheit (Veitstanz) Zschr. padag. Psychol, 1925, 26: 148-60.—Morquio, L. El reflejo en eco de la corea de Sydenham. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1922, 2. ser., 16: 18-25.—Mustafa, K. Die Jaktatio bei Kin- dern. Mschr. Psychiat., 1936, 93: 185-217.—Nobecourt. Les formes graves de la choree de Sydenham. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1929, 43: 417-24.—Noeggerath, C. Die diagnostische Bedeutung des Gordonschen Patellar-Reflexes fiir die Chorea minor. Mschr. Kinderh., 1921-22, 22: 657-63.—Nordgren, R. Sur la mode d'apparition de la choree. Acta psediat., Upps., 1922-23, 2: 159-68.—Pintus, G. Spasmo di torsione acuto con decorso e sintomatologia accessoria di corea di Sydenham ed esito in guarigione. Riv. neur., Nap., 1935, 8: 365-86.— Scheinmann, A. Der Vestibularapparat bei extrapyramidalen Erkrankungen (Chorea minor) Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1937. 71: 788-99.—Schilling, R. Ein Fall von choreatischer Dvs- arthrie. Ibid., 1932, 66: 856-63.—Stephens. G. A. A super- ficial dorsal reflex in chorea. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 597-602.—Stoeltzner, W. Ein Symptom der Chorea. Zschr. Kinderh., 1929, 48: 124.—Straus, E. Untersuchungen iiber die postchoreatischen Motilitatsstorungen, insbesondere die Beziehungen der Chorea minor zum Tic. Mschr. Psychiat., 1927, 66: 261-324.—Warner, E. C. A study of calcium meta- bolism in the acute stages of chorea in children. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 339-42. ------ Carter, J. F., A Spurrell, W. R. A study of the electrical excitability of muscles in children suffer- ing from chorea. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1929, 79: 473-5. ---- Sydenham's: Manifestations, cardiovas- cular. Linossier-Ardoin, A. *Les endocardites au cours de la choree de Sydenham. 108p. 8° Par., 1929. Monot, P. *Les endocardites malignes dans la choree de Sydenham. 74p. 8? Par., 1923. CHOREA 606 CHOREA Vid\l, J. *Les cardiopathies au cours de la choree de Sydenham. 86p. 8° Par., 1923. Minet, J., A Patoir, A. La choree cardiaque evolutive. Paris med., 1930, 77: 169-76.—Parrish, P. L., Taran, L. M., & Starr, S. The incidence of heart disease in cases of Sydenham chorea. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1937, 11: 617-25.—Schwarz, H., A Leader, S. D. Latent cardiac complications following Sydenham's chorea. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49: 952-7 — Simmel, H. Ueber das striare Blutsyndrom bei einem Falle von schwerer Chorea minor. Munch, med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 000.—Strong, G. F. A study of 100 cases of chorea with particular references to the cardiac complications. Canad. M \ss J 1923, 13: 92-7.—Winkler, P. [Blood pressure in choreic children] Orv. hetil, 1931, 75: 1111. Also Zschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: 809-12.—Zappert, J. Chorea und Herz. Wien. med. Wschr., 1924, 74: 139-41. ---- Sydenham's: Manifestations, mental. Heinrichs, C. L. E. Chorea minor und Psychose. 30p. 8? Kiel, 1915. Holtum, H. von. *Ueber Chorea minor mit Psychose (Vorwirrtheit und Hemmung) [Kiel] 23p. 8? Elberfeld, 1913. Hornbostel, P. *Ueber psychische Storungen bei Chorea minor. 30p. 8? Kiel, 1917. Kuhl, C. *Ueber Chorea minor mit Psy- chose. 24p. 8? Kiel, 1915. Luth, J. *Ueber Chorea minor mit Psychose. 19p. 8? Kiel, 1919. Schmidt-Schwarzenberg, R. *Die Psychose bei der Sydenhamschen Chorea. 28p. 8? Kiel, 1917. Tuedeloff, F. *Ueber Chorea minor und ihre psychischen Storungen [Kiel] 20p. 8? Winsen a. d. Luhe, 1919. Wenger, G. *Versuche fiber Aufmerksam- keitsstorungen bei Chorea minor. 38p. 8°. Berl., 1914. Zylberfenik, L. Contribution a I'etude de l'avenir mental des enfants atteints de choree de Sydenham. 64p. 8? Par., 1935. Ebaugh, F. G. Neuropsychiatry aspects of chorea in chil- dren. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1083-8.—Granone, F. Psiche e chorea minor. Arch. ital. pediat., 1937, 5: 173-86.—Hammes, E. M. Psychoses associated with Sydenham's chorea. J. Am. i\I. Ass., 1922, 79: 804-7.—Kogan, S. I. [Psychic disorders in chorea minor in adults] J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1931, 24: 111-9.—Krause, S. Personlichkeitsveranderungen nach Chorea minor. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 34: 94-142.—Lesne, E., Launay, C, A Guillain, P. L'avenir mental des enfants atteints de choree de Sydenham. Rev. fr. pediat., 1935, 11: 583-92.—Lewis, A., A Minski, L. Chorea and psychosis. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 536-8.—Neri, G. Le turbe psichiche della corea del Sydenham. Med. inf.', Roma, 1937, 8: 161-92.—Ventra, C. Circa la patogenesi endocrina della corea del Sydenham (un caso di psicosi coreica guarito con l'opoterapia ovarica) Manicomio, 1922, 35: 173-95. ---- Sydenham's: Pathology. Boujenah, H. Contribution a I'etude anato- mo-clinique de la choree aigue. 63p. 8? Par., 1933. Moreau, R. Contribution a I'etude du siege et de la nature des lesions dans la choree aigue. 80p. 8? Par., 1922. Aquiles Gareiso. Contribuci6n a la teorfa de la naturaleza orgdnica de la corea de Sydenham. Rev. As. med. argent., 1917, 26: 35-57.—Ayala, G., A Altschul, R. Sulla istopatologia della chorea minor. Bull. Accad. med. Roma, 1927, 53: 127- 30.—Bogorja de Skotnicki, E. Sobre un caso de corea mortal. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1922, 2. ser., 16: 148.— Bogorodinsky, D. K. [Pathology of infectious chorea] Sovrem. psikhonevr., 1929, 8: 85-92.—Candela, M. I segni organici nella corea del Sydenham. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1922, 27: 109; 121.—Castren, H. Zur pathologischen Anatomie der akuten (Sydenhamschen) Chorea. Arb. Path. Inst. Helsingfors, 1923-25, n. F., 3: 371-412, 2 pl. Also Fin. lak. sail hand., 1924, 66: 699-711.—Evans, P. R. Obesity following chorea. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1937, 34: 179-86.—Fiore, G. Contributo alio studio deU'anatomia patologica e della patogenesi della corea del Sydenham. Riv. clin. pediat., 1922, 20: 193-226.— Gamna, C. Sindrome adiposo-genitale consecutiva a corea reumatica. Gior. med. prat., 1931, 13: 149-58.—Greenfield, J. G. The pathology of Sydenham's chorea. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 603-6.—Laederich, L., Mamou, H. [et al] Etude anatomo-clinique et experimentale d'un cas de choree aigue mortelle. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1932, 3. ser., 48: 1079- 85.—Lhermitte, J., A Pagniez, P. Les lesions cerebrales de la choree de Sydenham a forme aigue. Arch. m6d. enf., 1930, 33: 156-02. ------ Anatomie et physiologie pathologiques de la choree de Sydenham. Encephale, 1930, 25: 24-47.— Marinesco, G., Kreindler, A., A Cohen, E. Corea acuta e catalessia. Riforma med., 1930, 46: 1191-4.—Moncrieff, A. Obesity after chorea. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1932, 7: 303-6.—Munia- gurria, C. Concepto fisiopatogenico de la corea de Sydenham. Rev. med. Rosario, 1922, 12: 261-70.—Noto, G. G. Klinisch- anatomischer Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Chorea minor. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 159: 781-95.—Reisch, O. Ueber die Phanomenologie und die pathologischen Grundlagen reflektorisch erhohter Spannungszustande der Muskulatur bei Chorea minor. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1933, 132: 227-69.— Schroeder, L. C. Observations on the etiology and pathology of chorea minor. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 181 -4.— Slauck. Beitrag zur Histopathologie der Chorea infectiosa. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1923, 142: 279-86.—Urechia, C. I. Choree aigue avec examen anatomique. Encephale, 1936, 31: pt 2, 334-42.—Ziegler, L. H. The neuropathological findings in a case of acute Sydenham's chorea. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1927, 65: 273-81.—Zucker, K. Weiteres iiber die pathologischen Funktionen bei Chorea minor. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 142: 350-72. ---- Sydenham's: Treatment. Wulkau, H. [G.] *Die Behandlung der Chorea minor mit Stauungshyperamie [Berlin] 27p. 8° Neuhaldensleben, 1928. Babonneix. Traitement de la choree de Sydenham. Hopi- tal, 1924, 12: 16.—Bendix. Behandlung der Chorea minor. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 328.—Bokay, J. Der gegenwartige Stand der Therapie der Chorea minor. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1923, 24: 1-10.—Bowe, A. Der gegenwartige Standpunkt in der Behandlung der Chorea minor. Zbl. inn. Med., 1936, 57: 601-4.—Byrd, H. The nasal ganglion and chorea; case of a patient permanently relieved by the injection of alcohol. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1928, 7: 257.—Cassoute. Un cas de choree de Sydenham guerie par une ponction lombaire. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1922, 20: 292-4. ------Raybaud A Montus. Chorees de Sydenham gueries par une ponction lombaire. Ibid., 1928, 26: 49-52.—Comte. Chorea minor; considerations generales sur sa pathogenie et contribution a son traitement. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1920, 40: 197-210.—De Cardenas y Pastor, J. Sobre un nuevo tratamiento de la corea. Pediat, espafi., 1925, 14: 161-77.—Dereux. Traitement dc la choree aigue. Vie med., 1926, 7: 393-5.—Enke, W., A Wegscheider, K. Zur Behandliiiig der Chorea minor. Med. Klin., Berl, 1932, 28: 750-2.—Esau. Die Behandlung der Chorea minor mit Stauunirshyperaniie (Blutdruckmessung bei Kopfstauung) Munch, med. Wschr.. 11)23, 70: 810. Also Kinderarztl. Prax., 1932, 3: 492-4.—Eszenyi, M. Die Behandlung der Chorea minor durch Hypnose. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1340- 2.—Faber, H. K., A Barnett, A. F. The value of the conva- lescent home in the management of chorea minor. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1925, 42: 41-9.—Flesch, H. Zur Frage der Behandlung der Chorea minor. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 324-7.—Fordyce, A. D. The care of choreic children. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 700-2.—Frid, A. A.[ Lumbar puncture in treatment of chorea according to Passini] Vrach. gaz., 1935, 29: 294-6. ------ [Treatment of chorea minor with cerebro- spinal punctures] Ibid., 1927, 31: 1193-5.—Friedjung, J. K. Die Behandlung der Chorea minor. Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 206.—Gatti Casazza, A. Contributo alia terapia sitito- matica della chorea minor. Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 1039-41.— Gerstley, J. R., A Wile, S. A. Sydenham's chorea; the present status of treatment. J. Pediat.,' S. Louis, 1932, 1: 458-63.— Glaser, W. Die Behandlung der Chorea minor mit Stauungs- hyperamie. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1288.—Gonzalez Deleito, F. Concepto y tratamiento del corea infantil o de Sydenham. Siglo med., 1931, 87: 475-8.—Irving, G. R. Tbe late treatment of chorea as a problem of convalescence. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1922, 39: 159-69. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1922, 101: 438.—Khersonsky, R. A. Sur Taction therapeutique oe la ponction lombaire dans la choree de Sydenham. Arch. med. enf., 1935, 38: 275-82.—Lederer, E. [Combined treatment in chorea minor] Magy. orv. nagyhet jegyzokve, 1931, 126. —----A Lenart, G. Beitrage zum Chorea minor-Problem; zur Behandlung. Arch. Kinderh., 1931-32, 95: 11-6.—Leopold, J. S., A Rothstein, J. The ketogenic diet in the treatment of chorea in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46: 593-603 — Lereboullet, P. Traitement de la choree de Sydenham. Bull, med., Par., 1924, 38: 1097-101.—Letelier, L. I. De l'amygdalectomie et de l'adenotomie dans le traitement de la choree de Sydenham. Rev. laryng., Par., 1930, 51: 41-53 — Letnik, S. F. [Operative treatment of Chorea minor] Vest. sovet. otorinolar., 1932, 25: 89.—Mautner, H. Neuere Be- handlungsmethoden der Chorea minor. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 627.—Mayer von Schopf, E. Der gegenwartige Stand der Therapie der Chorea minor. Fortsch. Ther., 1929, 5: 74-80.—Monteiro, E. Terapeutica da corea de Sydenham. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1930, 21: 329-37.—Ochseniusi K. Zur Therapie der Chorea minor. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1169.—Olson, R. O. The treatment and nursing care of chorea. Am. J. Nurs., 1934, 34: 527-33.—Podiapolsky, P. P. [Successful treatment of chorea in children by hypnotism] Klin. J. Saratov., 1928, 6: 51-6.—Quiquandon. Quelques considerations sur le traitement de la choree de Sydenham. CHOREA 607 CHOREA J. med. fr., 1930, 19: 405.—Revasz, J. [Therapy of chorea minor in children] Orv. hetil, 1927, 71: 461.—Schachter, M. Quelques traitements actuels de la choree mineure. J. mid. Paris, 1934, 54: 388-90. Also Athena, Roma, 1937, 6: 17-20.— Skliutauskas, I. [Treatment of chorea minor] Medicina, Kaunas, 1931, 12: 270-3.—Taillens. La ponction lombaire dans la choree de Sydenham. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1922 20: 256-61. Also Praxis, Bern, 1923, 12: H. 11, l.-Tume- niene, V. [Chorea minor and its treatment] Medicina, Kaunas, 1933, 14: 373-9.—Whitaker, W. M. Recent develop- ments in the treatment of chorea minor. Illinois M. J., 1933, 63: 123-30.—Widenbauer, F. Chorea minor und Avitami- nose; therapeutische Verwendung von Hefe. Klin. Wschr 1935, 14: 608-12. ---- Sydenham's: Treatment: Blood, serum, and vaccine. Ash, R., A Einhorn, N. Use of typhoid vaccine in treatment of chorea, its possible dangers. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 879-87.—Capper, A., A Bauer, E. L. Typhoid vaccine in the treatment of chorea. Am. J. M. Sc, 1933, 186: 390-400.— Charney, C. Two cases of chorea treated by Small's antiserum. Med. J. A Rec, 1929, 129: 99.—Diner, J. Autoseruni treat- ment of chorea. Ibid., 1925, 121: 91. Also Med. Press A Circ, Lond., 1925, n. ser., 119: 235.—Freud, P. Ueber thera- peutische Versuche mit den Rheumatismus-Impfstoff Cuti- vaccin Paul bei Chorea minor; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: 806-8.—Gerstley, J. R., A Wilhelmi, L. J. Chorea; a brief clinical study, with special reference to the use of an immune serum. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927, 32: 602-9.— Hoverson, E. T. The treatment for chorea by means of typhoid vaccine injections. Illinois M. J., 1-934, 65: 556-9.—Lautier, R. La vacunoterapia de la corea de Sydenham. Ars medica, Barcel, 1934. 10: 291-302.—Monfort,' J. A. Chorea treated with phenvlethvl-hydantoin and typhoid vaccine. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 47: 1269-78—Mustafeev, A. D. [Auto- hemotherapy in infectious chorea] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933, 37: 1161.—Petagna, O. Sorotherapia intra-rachidiana na chorea de Sydenham. Tribuna med., Rio, 1924, 30: 265; 1926, 32: 25.—Rohr, F. Endolumbale Behandlung der Chorea minor mit Eigenserum. Deut. med. WTschr., 1924, 50: 581.— Salmeron Mora. P. El tratamiento por la tuberculins de la corea de Sydenham. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 233-42.— Weisman, D., A Leslie, C. Treatment of Sydenham's chorea with typhoid paratyphoid vaccine. N. York State J. AL, 1936, 36: 1587-99.—Williams, J. C. Two cases of chorea treated by Small's antiserum. Med. J. A Rec, 1929, 129: 100. --- Sydenham's: Treatment: Fever therapy. Buxkfeldt, F., jr. *A comparison of hyper- pyrexia and routinely treated cases of Sydenham's chorea at the Milwaukee County general hospital in the past 3 years, with a review of the recent literature. 21p. 8? Wauwatosa, Wisconsin, 1937. Barnacle. C. H., Ewalt, J. R., A Ebaugh, F. G. Artificial fever treatment of chorea. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 2046; 1937, 107: 111.—Blatt, M. L., Neymann, C. A., A Osborne, S. L. Treatment for chorea minor by means of electropyrexia. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 37: 196.—Castro Freire, L. de. La pvritotherapie dans la choree. Arch. med. enf., 1932, 35: 527.—Fish, H. Treatment of chorea by induced pyrexia. Brit. AL J., 1933, 1: 816.—Gillot, V., A Dendale. R. Malariatherapie de la choree de Sydenham. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 807-10.—Horton, E. G. The treat- ment of chorea by intravenous injections of a pure protein. Ohio M. J., 1922, 18: 751-3.—Hymanson, A. Chorea treated with injections of milk; report of 7 cases. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1926, 43: 681-7.—Jobin, A. Traitement de la choree par la pyretotherapie. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Quebec 1932, 253-60.— Kendell, H. W., A Simpson, W. M. Artificial fever therapy of Sydenham's chorea. Ohio AI. J., 1937, 33: 1097-100 — Kern, T. von. Die Behandlung der Chorea minor mit Milchin- iektionen. Wrien. klin. Wschr., 1923, 36: 164.—Lowenburg, H., sr., A Nemser, S. Hyperpyrexia induced by hydrotherapy in the treatment of chorea. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 722-9.—Neymann. C. A., Blatt, M. L., A Osborne. S. L. The treatment of chorea minor bv means of electropvrexia. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 938-42.—Ressmann, A. L'ascesso di fissazione nella terapia della corea minore. Riv. clin. pediat., 1933, 31: 1324-42.—Somogyi, I. [Milk injections in the treat- ment of chorea minor] Orv. hetil, 1927, 71: 547-9. Also Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1927, 29: 51-4.—Sutton, L. P. The treatment of chorea by the induction of fever. J. Am. AI. Ass., 1931, 97: 299-301. Also repr. Also Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 19: 771-84. ------A Dodge, K. G. The treatment of chorea by induced fever. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1933, 3: 813-26. ----- Fever therapv in chorea and in rheumatic carditis with and without chorea. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1935-36, 21: 619-28 — Winckelmann, H. Fieberbehandlung schwerer Chorea minor. Ther. Gegenwart, 1937, 78: 329-31. ■--- Sydenham's: Treatment, medicinal. Danet, M. *Traitement de la choree de Sydenham par les injections intra-rachidiennes de solutions isotoniques de sulfate de magnesie. 48p. 8? Par., 1922. Gaertner, W. *Zur Behandlung der Chorea minor mit Salvarsan [Kiel] 33p. 8? Bremen, 1916. Hafliger, J. * Ueber Nirvanolbehandlung der Chorea minor nebst Bemerkungen der Nirvanol- vvirkung uberhaupt [Basel] 22p. 8? Escholz- matt, 1930. Trtjsen, M. *Zur Nirvanolbehandlung der Chorea minor [Berlin] 27p. 8? Wernigerode, 1929. Apert A Vallery-Radot, P. Traitement de la choree par les arsenicaux; comparaison entre la liqueur de Boudin et le neo- arsenobenzol. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1920, 18: 285-93.— Arancio, V. Corea del Sydenham e opoterapia paratiroidea. Terapia, Milano, 1926, 16: 234-6.—Ashby, H. T. Treatment of chorea by nirvanol. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1930, 5: 42, pl.—Babonneix, L. Chimiotherapie de la choree de Syden- ham. Bull. gen. ther., 1924, 175: 102-13. Also Clinique, Par., 1924, 19: 287-90.—Benedek, L. Phlogetan-Therapie bei Chorea infectiosa. Med. Klin., Berl, 1926, 22: 104.—Benn- holdt-Thomsen, C. Behandlung der Chorea minor durch Goldexanthem. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 815-20.—Bernuth, F. von. Beitrag zur Luminalbehandlung der Chorea minor nebst Bemerkungen uber Luminalexantheme. Ibid.. 1923, 2: 1158- 60.—Blazek, F. [Nirvanol in treatment of chorea in children] Cas. lek. cesk., 1930, 69: 1743-82—Bokay, J. [Treatment of chorea minor with intravenous injections of neoarsphenamine] Orv. hetil, 1929, 73: 465-7. Also Med. Klin., Berl, 1929, 25: 1060.—Cornil, L. La therapeutique salicyiee dans les syn- dromes choreiques aigus. Bull, med., Par., 1931, 45: 844-6. Also Rev. med. est, 1931, 59: 365-9.—De Capite, A. II solfato di magnesio nella terapia della corea del Sydenham. Pediatria, Nap., 1923, 31: 537-44.—De Capua, F. L'esametilentetramina per via endovenosa nella terapia della corea del Sydenham. Pediatria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 623-34.—Delia Torre, P. L. Chorea minor recidivante ribelle guarita con iniezioni arsenicali nella cisterna magna. Prat, pediat., Milano, 1931, 9: 131-43.— Dennett, R. H.. A Wctchler, S. Nirvanol treatment of acute chorea in children. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1932, 1: 20.3-9.— Drucker, P. Luminal treatment of chorea minor [discussion] Acta piediat., Upps., 1931-32, 12: 239-46. Also Hospitalsti- dende, 1932, 75: 1062.—Duzar, J. Die hormonale Behandlung der Chorea minor. Mschr. Kinderh., 1925-26, 31: 520-32. Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 144-6.—Flesch, H. Die Behandlung der Chorea minor mit Nirvanol und Luminal. Kinderarztl Prax., 1931, 2: 533-7. Also Orv. hetil, 1932, 76: 29-33.—Gali- garcia, M. Corea menor; rebeldia a tratamientos generates; curacion con las sales boricas en 30 dias. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1925, 30: 336-40.—Glanzmann, E., A Shaffer, S. Zur Nirvanol- behandlung der Chorea minor. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 440-4.—Goebel, F. Fiir und wider die Nirvanolbehandlung der Chorea minor. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1313-5.— Gonzalez Edo, J. El cacodilato de sosa a dosis elevadas en el tratamiento de la corea. Pediat. espan., 1924, 13: 330-40.— Gottlieb, A. Ueber Nirvanolbehandlung der kindlichen Chorea minor. Alschr. Kinderh., 1929, 43: 433-8.—Graham, S. Arsenic in the treatment of chorea. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1928, 3: 206-9.—Hefter, E. Nirvanolbehandlung bei Chorea minor. Zschr. Kinderh., 1924, 38: 403-7.—Hilmi, I. Ein Beitrag zur Nirvanoltherapie der Chorea minor. Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 58: 200-6.—Horn, A. Nirvanolbehandlung bei einem Fall von Chorea gravidarum. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 541.— Huber, H. G. Nirvanolbehandlung der Chorea minor. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1609.—Husler, J. Nirvanol bei Chorea minor. Zschr. Kinderh., 1924, 38: 408-11.—J, A. Le traitement de la choree par la beurre arsenical. Bull. med. Quebec, 1923, 24: 145-8.—Jiingerhans, J. J., Roovers, J. J. C. P. A. [Treatment of chorea minor with injections of evipan sodium] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 4793-5.—Kause, L. 7a\t Nirvanolbehandlung der Chorea minor. Deut. med. Wschr. 1931, 57: 2143.—Keller, L. Vorteile und Nachteile der Nir- vanolbehandlung bei Chorea minor. Ibid., 1928, 54: 1880.— Krauss, S. Tatsiichliches und Principielles zur Behandlung der Chorea minor, speziell in hezug auf das Nirvanol Fol. med. int. orient., 1936, 2: 223-31.—Leichtentritt, B., A Lengs- feld, W. Klinisches und Experimentelles zur Nirvanoltherapie bei der Chorea minor im Kindesalter. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1928- 29, 3. F., 72: 12-45, 2 pl—Lichtenstein, A. [Treatment of minor chorea with large doses of arsenic according to Comby- Filatov] Sven. lak. tidn., 1920, 17: 12-20.—Lopez Aydillo. Tratamiento de la corea menor por el salicilato de sosa intra- venoso. Arch, neur., Madr., 1929, 9: 69-72. Also Siglo med.. 1929, 83: 549.—Manicatide, M.. A Constantinescu, C. [Treat- ment of Sydenham's chorea by intramuscular injections of magnesium sulphate] Romania med., 1936, 14: 229.—Marick, S. W. Phenylpthvlhvdantoin; its use in chorea. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1931,' 48: 52.">-32. ------ The nirvanol treatment of chorea. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 4: 242-7— Marinescu, G. [Treatment of Sydenham's chorea by injections of magnesium sulphate] Romania med., 1936, 14: 257.—Martinez Garcia, P. El tratamiento de la corea de Sydenham por las inyecciones intra-raqufdeas de sulfato de magnesio. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1924, 2. ser., 2: 117-29.—Melo. N. L. Tres casos de corea de Sydenham, curados con el neo-salvarsan. Rev. med. veracruz.. CHOREA 60S CHOREA 1924, 4: 91-6.—Moffett. R. D., A Smith, C. H. The use of sulpharsphenamine in the treatment of chorea. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1924, 41: 657.—Mutch, N. The medicinal treatment of chorea (calcium aspirin) Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 246-9.—Paassen, P. van. [Treatment of chorea minor with nirvanol (barbital derivative)] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 2, 3628-38.— Pearson, G. E. G. A note on the calcium aspirin therapy of chorea. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1937, 36: 516.—Pilcher, J. D., & Gerstenberger, H. J. Treatment of chorea with phenyl- ethyl-hydantoin. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 40: 1239-49. Also repr.—Ramos Contreras, M. Le traitement de la chor6e de Sydenham par les injections intramusculaires du sulfate de magnesie. Presse med., 1936, 44: 228.—Ray, H. H., A Cunning- ham, 3. S. Phenylethylhydantoin in the treatment of Syden- ham's chorea. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39: 1205-13, pl. Also repr.—Rubaltelli, E. Cura della corea del Sydenham con la paratiroidina Vassale; metodo per evitare le recidive. Tera- pia, Milano, 1926, 16: 193-203.—Rudder, de. Die Nirvanol- therapie der Chorea minor. Ther. Gegenwart, 1928, 69: 170-2.—Salles, M. Tres casos de chorea rheumatica curados pelo methodo do Professor Balena (injeccao racheana de elec- trargol) Brasil med., 1931, 45: 154.—Schmal, S. Zur Nir- vanolbehandlung der Chorea minor. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1439-41.—Schwarz, E. Veranderungen des leuko- zytaren Blutbildes durch Nirvanolbehandlung bei choreati- schen Kindern. Arch. Kinderh., 1931, 94: 1-9. ------ Trattamento con la fenildietilidantoina e variazioni leuco- citarie nei bambini coreicl Pediatria (Riv.) 1931, 39: 1103- 21.—Silber, I. B., A Epstein, J. W. The treatment of chorea with phenyl-ethyl-hydantoin; a study of 28 cases. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 373-82.—Simonini, A. La corea del Sydenham trattata con la paratiroidina Vassale. Terapia, Milano, 1929, 19: 2-11.—Stamm, C. Zur Nirvanolbehandlung der Chorea minor. Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 50: 409-13.— Stark, E. [Epiniphrine-sodium-bicarbonate treatment in chorea minor] Orv. hetil, 1929, 73: 236.—Tisdall, O. R. The nirvanol treatment of chorea. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1930, 5: 397-404.— Tolnai, M. [Treatment of chorea minor with luminal] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1928, 26: 1505.—Traite- ment de la choree de Sydenham par le beurre arsenical du Pr. Weill de Lyon. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1923, 37: 301.—Vasa- vilbaso, J. N. Un caso de corea de Sydenham tratado con luminal. Hosp. gen., Mex., 1928, 3: 43-5.—Weinfeld, G. F., & Cohen, R. Nirvanol treatment of chorea. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1932, 1: 210-5.—Whitaker, W. M. The nirvanol treatment of chorea. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1930, 5: 44-55. ---- Treatment. Brasch, H. *Ueber das Wesen der chorea- tischen Erkrankungen und ihre Behandlung besonders mit der Pregl'schen Jodlosung. 51p. 8? Berl., 1927. Also Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1927, 81: 2-51. Franke, K. *Ueber die Choreabehandlung mit Nirvanol. 22p. 8? Grone (Kr. Gottingen) 1929. Nebel, H. The mechanical treatment of chorea; a historico-critical study. 69p. 8? N. Y., 1891. Agramunt, J. M. Las sales de magnesio en los sfndromes coreicos. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1924, 11: 52-64.—Apert. E. Traitement de la choree. Presse med., 1936, 44: 903.—Azmy- Bey, S-, El-Agaty, A. Autohaemotherapy in treatment of chorea. C. rend. Congr. internat. med. trop., 1929, 2: 727-9.— Bender, L. F., A Pratt, G. E. The treatment of chorea with nirvanol. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 300.—Boldero, H. E. A. Treatment of chorea. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 871.—Call, H. F. The nirvanol treatment of chorea. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1934, 27: 216-9.—Chait, E. Cacodilato a altas dosis en el trata- miento de la corea. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 737.— Chatty, C. M. Guerison d'un cas de choree par traitement opo- therapique. Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1937, 17: 408-12.— Cole, L. A case of chorea gravis treated with avertin. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2:1213.—Copeman, W. S. C. Treatment of chorea by baths. Brit. M. J., 1932, 2: 1054.—Cornia. I. II sali d'oro nella terapia della corea. Minerva med., Tor., 1937, 28: 615-20.—Dennett, R. H. Nirvanol treatment of chorea. Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 36: 748-51.—Dwyer, H. L. The treatment of chorea. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 101-5.—East, C. F. T., A Cullinan, E. R. Nirvanol in the treatment of chorea. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 190.—Eszenyi. M. Ueber die Wirkung der Hypnose auf die choreatische Bewegungsstorung. Psy- chiat. neur. Wschr., 1935, 37: 499-504.—Ferraz Alvim, J. Tratamento da cor6a grave pelo salicilato do sodio intravenose Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1934, 5: 193-8.—Flesch, A. [Treat- ment of chorea by luminal] Orv. hetil, 1933, 77: 691.— Fletcher, H. M. Chorea and its treatment. Practitioner Lond., 1930, 125: 165-73.—Gobar, I. C. Chorea and its homoeopathic treatment. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1934, 45: 498-503.—Grissac, A. de, A Rabinovich, L. Un cas de choree grave traitee par le chlorure de magnesium. J. med chir., Par., 1937, 108: 538.—Hill, N. The treatment of chorea. Med. Press A Circ, Lond., 1936, 192: 413-5.—Hofmann. H. Un nuevo tratamiento de la corea. Dfa med., B. Air., 1931-32 4: 885.—Jones, T. D. The treatment of chorea. Med. Clin] N. America, 1935, 18: 1081-92. ------A Jacobs, J. L. The treatment of obstinate chorea with nirvanol, with notes on its mode of action. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 18-21. Also repr.—Juarros, C. Valor pratico de los actuales tratamientoa del corea. Siglo m6d., 1930, 86: 454-6.—Litchfield, H. R., Gillman, J. [et all Review of methods in the treatment of chorea. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 267-75.- Lopez Albo, W. Tratamiento de la corea grave por el sulfato de magnesio. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1933, 13: 307-15.—Marin Agramunt, D. J. Las sales de magnesio en los sindromes coreicos. Siglo med., 1924, 73: 30-4.—Marinesco, G., Sager, O., A Dinischiotu. G. T. Sur le traitement de la chor6e par le luminal et le sulfate de magnesium avec considerations sur la physiopathologie de la choree. Ann. med., Par., 1930, 27: 237-47.—Minard, E. L. Etiology and treatment of chorea. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1930 27: 219-22.—Morhardt, P. E. The modern treatment of chorea. Med. Critic, 1925, 25: 100: 151-3.—Murray-Lyon, R. M. The treatment of chorea by Nirvanol. Edinburgh M. J., 1932, n. ser., 39: 368-75.— Osterweil, M. [Nirvanol in treatment of chorea] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 893.—Otto- nello. P. Terapia arsenobenzolica della corea. Policlinico, 1929, 36: sez. prat., 445.—Pagliano A Aviernos, F. Un cas de choree familiale tres ameiioree par le traitement antisyphili- tique. Marseille med., 1922, 59: 78.—Paulian, D. E., A Dra- gesco, R. Le traitement de la choree par les injections intra- rachidiennes de sulfate de magnesium. Presse med., 1922, 30: 680.—Petenyi, G. [Pharmacodynamics of arsphenamine in chorea] Orv. hetil, 1934, 78: 217.—Poynton, F. J., A Schlesin- ger, B. Treatment of chorea by nirvanol. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 267-70.—Redfern, J. A. A new treatment for chorea; case report. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1934, 23: 135.—Robinson, G. W. Treatment of chorea. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1933, 30: 67-8.—Schulze, H. Zur Choreatherapie. Ther. Gegenwart, 1924, 65: 189.—Schnurmann, F. Erfolge der iiblichen Chorea- therapie. Ibid., 109-12.—Simonini, A. I raggi U. V. nella corea idiopatica. Pediat. prat., Mod., 1929, 6: 392-9.—Slot, G., A McDade, R. S. A case of chorea treated with evipan sodium. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 1035.—Stephens, G. A. Chorea treated by injection of distilled water. Ibid., 1934, 2: 1394. ------ Treatment of chorea. Brit. M. J., 1935. 2: 1026.—Stephenson, J. W. Polyneuritis following administra- tion of solution of potassium arsenite in a case of chorea. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 1505. Also repr.—Truffi, A. Azione dei raggi X nella corea. Atti Soc. lombard. sc. med., 1927, 16: 376-83.—Tuck, R. G. Parathyroid extract in chorea. Clin. M. A S., 1930, 37: 100.—Urechia, C. L, A Popoviciu, G. Le traitement de la choree par l'alcalose. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1928, 99: 1072-4.—Velasco Blanco. L., A Abrines, H. Considera- ciones sobre el tratamiento de la corea por el nirvanol. Arch. argent, pediat., 1933, 4: 882-8. Also Arch. amer. med., B. Air., 1934, 10: 8-19.—Vidal Jordana, G., A Aparicio Frias, J. M. Tratamiento del corea por las inyecciones intravenosas de neo-salvarsan. Arch, med., Madr., 1928, 29: 373-9.— Villacian, J. M. Las grandes dosis de luminal en el tratamiento de la corea. Med. ibera, 1932, 26: 869-73.—Walker, A. A. Treatment of chorea. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 125-8.—Wern- stedt, W. [Some remarks on the medicinal treatment of a se- vere case of chorea] Med. rev., Bergen, 1923, 40: 74-86.— Westphal, K. Avertinbehandlung einer schweren Chorea. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1104. ---- unilateral. Golch, F. *Hemichorea mit Parcsen. 26p. 8? Kiel, 1913. Zweifel, C. *Beitrag zur pathologischen Anatomie der Hemi-Chorea. 23p. 8! Basel, 1926. Austregesilo, A., A Borges-Forte, A. Sur un cas d'hemi- choree avec lesion du noyau caude. Rev. neur., Par., 1937, 67: 477-88— Austregesilo, A., A Gallotti, O. Sur un cas d'hemi- paresie et d'hemichoree avec lesion du noyau caude. Ibid., 1924, 31: 40-3.—Barre. J. A. Sur la localisation des lesions de la choree; a propos de l'hemiballisme. Ann. med. psychol, Par., 1936, 94: pt 2, 281.—Bertrand, I.. A Garcin, R. Etude anatomo-clinique d'un cas d'hemiballismus; lesion degenerative du corps de Luys et, de la zona incerta. Rev. neur., Par., 1933, 40: pt 2, 820-8.—Bodechtel, G.. A Hickl, W. Hemiballismus bei doppelseitiger Schadigung des Corpus Luysii. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1934, 102: 654-69.—Bonhoeffer, K. Klinische und anatomische Beitrage zur Pathologie des Sehhiigels und der Regio subthalamica; subthalamische Herde mit Hemi- chorea. Mschr. Psychiat., 1930, 77: 127-43.—Claudian, I.. & Lazarescu, D. [A case of transitional symptomatic hemichorea in an old man] Spitalul, 1928. 48: 100-2.—Dall'OIio, F. Un caso di emicorea paralitica trattato con paratiroidina Vassale. Terapia, Milano, 1932, 22: 367-9.—Fabris, A. Sopra un caso di emicorea con reperto necroscopico. Pathologica, Genova, 1922, 14: 41-3.—Foix, C, Chavany, J. A., A Marie, J. Hemi- choree avec troubles vegetatifs, hemihyperthermie, h6mi- hyperpigmentation et diminution de volume des membres atteints. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 208-11.—Lhermitte, J., & Dupont, Y. Sur un cas d'hemi-choree a debut foudroyant. Ibid., 1929, 36: 490-5.—Long A Lebee. Hemichoree partielle posthemipiegique. Ibid., 1922, 29: 308-10.—Margarot, J. Association d'une hemichoree avec un syndrome epileptique unilateral chez un invalide moral; signes de lesions organiques du systeme nerveux. Montpellier med., 1912, 35: 608-12.— CHOREA 609 CHORIOALLANTOIC Martin, J. P. Hemichorea resulting from a local lesion of the brain (the syndrome of the body of Luys) Brain, Lond., 1927, 50: 637-51. ------A Alcock, N. S. Hemichorea associated with a lesion of the corpus Luysii. Ibid., 1934, 57: 504-16.— Mason, F. R. Pseudoparalysis as the primary symptom of hemichorea. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1927, 44: 305-9.—Pette, H. Zur Lokalisation hemichoreatischer Bewegungsstorungen. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1923, 77: 270.—Pignero, G. Emicorea sinistra; emiplegia (con contrattura) sinistra, accessi apopletti- formi. Riv. clin. pediat., 1912, 10: 374-85.—Poliak, S. Ein Fall von Hemichorea mit ungewohnlichen Symptomen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 206.—Potet, M. Le syndrome de l'hemiballisme. Monde med., 1933, 43: 858-66.—Reddy, D. V. S. A case of hemichorea. Madras M. J., 1937, 17: 125-8.—Schiappoli, F. Emicorea ed emiplegia da sifilide cerebrale regredite dopo sette anni. Osp. psichiat., 1935, 3: 97-113.—Schlesinger, H. Hemichorea beim Erwachsenen mit spastischen Symptomen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1918, 68: 393.— Schottky, J. Ueber Hemichorea. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 150: 305-11.—Silbermann, I. Zwei Falle von Hemi- chorea auf luetischer Basis. Ibid., 1925-26, 100: 420-7.— Silfverskiold, N. Zwei Falle von Hemichorea spastica infantilis. Acta med. scand., 1923, 59: 650-65.—Souques, A., A Bertrand, I. Sur la fonction motrice du corps strie a propos d'un cas d'hemichoree suivi d'autopsie. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: 988-1000.—Thomas, A. La choree et la reflectivite pathologi- que de l'ecorce cerebrale; a propos d'un cas d'hemichoree post- hemipiegique. Presse med., 1931, 39: 337-40.—Triberti, A. Del balflsmo. Mem. med. contemp., Venez., 1846, 16: 249- 55.—Tsiminakis, Y. Zur Lokalisation der Hemi-Chorea. Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien., 1933, 35: 57-75.—Voudouris, C. Sur un cas d'hemichoree chronique de nature tuberculeuse. Arch. med. enf., 1927, 30: 467-71.—Weil, A. A contribution to the pathology of hemichorea. Brain, Lond., 1928, 51: 36-45.— Wenderowii, E. Ueber das anatomische Substrat des Hemi- ballismus beziehungsweise der Hemichorea. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 114: 78-112. ----in animals. JezIsquel, M. *La choree du chien [Alfort] 74p. 8? Par., 1932. Anthony, D. J. Chorea in sows. Vet. J., Lond., 1936, 92: 48.—Ratigan. W. J. Chorea in dogs and a monkey. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1921-22, 60: 639. CHOREOATHETOSIS. See also Athetosis; Chorea; also names oi primary diseases. Schlafli, O. *Ueber lokalisierte choreatischc und athetotische Bewegungsautomatismen [Ba- sel] 30p. 8? Ingenbohl, 1929. Bennett, T. I. Choreiform movements persisting for 4 years. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect. stud. dis. child., 24.—Bouche, G., A Van Bogaert, L. Etude anatomo- clinique d'un etat de rigidite unilaterale progressive avec choreo-athetose et paroxysmes de torsion autour de l'axe longitudinal. Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 886-901 — Bucy, P. C, A Buchanan, D. N. Athetosis. Brain, Lond., 1932, 55: pt 4, 479-92.—Wegman, M. E. Chorea and athe- tosis; a review, with presentation of a case. Yale J. Biol, 1929-30, 2: 269-83. ----congenital. See also Birth injury. Babonneix, L., A Levy, M. Choree congenitale. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 229-32—Bazan, F., A Balestra, S. Corea doble cr6nica. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1927, 3. ser., 21: 359-61.—Gardere A Leorat. L. Un cas de choree congenitale chez le vieillard. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 835-8.—Kononova, E. Zur Pathogenese und pathologi- schen Anatomie der angeborenen Chorea. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 113: 687-702.—Mouriquand, G., A Richard. Un cas de choree congenitale. Lyon, med., 1919, 128: 514.— Urechia, C. I. Choree congenitale. J. med. Paris, 1927, 46: 501. ------A Dragomir, L. Choree congenitale. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1933, 3. ser., 49: 1404-6.—Urechia, C, A Elekes, N. L'anatomie pathologique d'un cas de choree congenitale (incrustation colloido-ferrique dans les cellules du noyau amygdalien) Encephale, 1935, 30: 55-68, 2 pl.— Urechia, C. I., A Mihalesco, S. Choree congenitale. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1: 1785. Also Med. inf., 1927, 33: 34. CHORIN, Armi, 1893- *Beitrage zur Kenntnis der postembryonalen Entwicklung der Kieferhohle des Pferdes und ihrer Beziehungen zu dem maxillaren Backzahngebiss [Leipzig] 93p. 8? Dresd., H. Henkler, 1922. CHORINE, Vitaly, 1906- *Les reactions serologiques dues aux euglobulines. 56p. 8? Par., A. Maretheux, 1936. 112386—vol. 3, 4th sebies----39 CHORIOALLANTOIC membrane. See Chorion. CHORIOID. See Choroid. CHORIOMA. See also Chorion, Cystic degeneration; Pla- centa, Tumors; also names of organs affected; also in 3. ser., Deciduoma. Fey, E. *Ueber drei Chorionepitheliomfalle. 46p. 8? Bonn, 1919. Gottesburen, [L. C] H. *Ein Fall von Chorionepithelioma malignum [Heidelberg] 35p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1928. Boese, A. Chorio-epithelioma. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1927, 27: 302-4.—Botella. Un caso de corioepitelioma y deciduoma. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 43.—Bourne, A. W. Case of chorion epithelioma. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1924-25, 18: Sect. Obst. Gyn., 89.—Bouwdijk Bastiaanse, M. A. van. Chorio-epi- thelioma malignum. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 2766-72, pl—Caldwell, J. H. Chorionepithelioma. Kentucky M. J., 1937, 35: 172-9.—Chervakova, V. F. [Two cases of chorion-epithelioma malignum] Belaruss. med. dumka, 1926, 2: 86-93.—Cochrane, C. S. Chorio-epithelioma; case report. Long Island M. J., 1928, 22: 464-7.—Cox, W. Chorioepithe- lioma. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1935, 36: 495-7.—Cuzzi, G. Con- siderazioni su di un caso di corioepitelioma del canal cervicale. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1922, 16-17: 135-46.—D'Arcy, C. E. Chorion epithelioma. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 1: 858. Also Med. Woman J., 1928, 35: 101.—Das, J. M. Chorio-epithelioma or deciduoma malignum. Ind. M. Gaz., 1933, 68: 214.—Deveze, L. A propos d'un cas de chorio-epitheiiome. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 372-5.—Eerland, L. D. [Two rare cases of chorionepithelioma malignum] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1927, 32: 61-77.—Ferguson, J. H. Case of early chorion- epithelioma. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1923-24, 44: 212-6.— Fuentealba, A. Deciduoma maligno? Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1926, 4: 12-4.— Frankl, O. Chorionepitheliom. Ber. Ges. Gyn., 1936-37, 33: 385-401.—Gough, J. A. A study of 5 patients with chorionepithelioma. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 34: 267-84.—Granzow, J. Ein Fall von Chorionepithelioma malignum. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928-20, 94: 775-84.— Green. F. Deciduoma maligno. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1026 4: 19.—Hamant A Escoubes. A propos d'un cas de deciduome Bull. Soc obst. gvn. Paris, 1937, 26: 605-7.—Hamant. Rothan & Richon. Deciduome malin. Ibid., 1936, 25: 89—Hedley, J. P. A case oi chorion-epithelioma. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.. 1923-24, 17: Sect. Obst. Gyn., 55. Also Lancet, Lond.. 1924, 1: 438.—Hoche A Boh£me. Un cas de chorioepitheiiome. Hull Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 408.—Horalek. F. [Chorio- epithelioma] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1923, 62: 613-21.—Horsley, J. S. Chorioma (deciduoma malignum) In Clin. Collect. Papers S. Elizabeth Hosp.. Richmond (1922) 1923, 1: 69-74.—Ikeda, V., A Ikeda, K. Kasuistische Beitrage zum Chorionepithelioma malignum. Zbl. Gyn., 1933. 57: 2623-5.—Lazarescu, G., Stoia A Costachescu, G. [Case of chorio-epithelioma of the uterus] Spitalul, 1936, 56: 341-3.—Lull, C. B. Chorion- epithelioma following full-term pregnancy; a case report. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 730-2.—McCaskill, M. E., A Kilbury, M. J. Chorio-epithelioma of the uterus. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1928-29, 24: 76-81.—Manhoff, B. Chorioepithelioma. J. Florida M. Ass., 1934-3 , 21: 335-9.—Menicucci, P. Syncy- tioma malignum. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1934, 28: 29-34.— Monckerberg, B. C. Deciduoma y corio-epitelioma. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1926, 4: 89-93.—Nicolson, W. P., jr. Chorio- epithelioma; report of an unusual case. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1928, 17: 74-80.—Nystrom, B. [On malignant chorionepithe- lioma] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1923, 65: 306-22.—O'Shea, R. J. Chorioepithelioma. Tr. Pacific Coast Soc. Obst., 1931-33, 1-3: 141-50. Also West. J. Surg., 1934, 42: 67-77.—Oswalt, G. G., A Wise, I. M. Chorionepithelioma. South. Surgeon., 1937, 6: 104-8.—Pahl, W. Beitrage zur Kasuistik des malignen Chorionepithelioms. Med. Klin., Berl, 1927, 23: 1141-3.— Pazzi, M. Nomenclatura della mola vescicolare e del corion- epitelioma. Ginecologia, Fir., 1908, 5: 504-9.—Percival, E. A case of chorioepithelioma. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928, 19: 78 —Pestalozza, E. II corioncpitelioma. In Tumori maligni (Vernoni, G.) Milano, 1933, 214-21.—Pettinger, C. F. Chorion- epithelioma. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1: 435.—Rogers, E. B. Chorio-epithelioma. Southwest. M., 1926, 10: 517-21. Also Texas J. M., 1926-27, 22: 199-203.—Sacher, C. B. Chorio- epithelioma, with case report. Ibid., 1927-28, 23: 734.— Salacz, P. [Chorioepithelioma] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 255-7.— Schenkhuizen, H. A. [Chorioma of placenta in a woman of Sumatra] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1931, 71:1138-41, 2 pl— Schimmel, H. Ueber einen seltenen Fall von Chorionepithe- liom. Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 49: 2469-76.—Schmitz, H. Choriomas. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 21: 256-63.—Shockaert, R. Deux cas de chorio-epitheiiome. Bruxelles med., 1926-27, 7: 1434-6. Also Rev. med., Louvain, 1927, 241; 1928, 65.—Snoo, de [Case of chorionepithelioma in a very early stage] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1934, 37: 312-4.—Staemmler, M. Destruierende Placenta. Beitr. path. Anat., 1930, 84: 460-72.—Steigelmann. CHORIOMA 610 CHORIOMA L. G. Ueber einen Fall von Chorionepitheliom. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1639-43.—Szathmary, Z. [Chorio-epithelioma] Orv. hetil, 1926, 70: 506; 535.—Terrades Pla, F. Considera- ciones sobre 2 casos de corioepitelioma. Med. ibera, 1936, 30: pt 2, 179.—Tschamer, F. Zur Kasuistik des jungen Chorio- epithelioms. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1923, 63: 331-5 — Vautrin A Fruhinsholz. Un cas de chorio-epitheiiome malin. Rev. m6d. est, 1921, 49: 76.—Vautrin, Guillemin A Boheme. Un cas de chorio-6pitheiiome. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 261.—Vavilova, N. M. [On chorio-epitheliomas] J. akush., 1928, 39: 631-5.—Viana, O. Osservazioni sopra un caso di corioepitelioma. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: 883-910, pl-—Vila, E. L., A Nunes, G. F. Dos observaciones de corio- epitehoma. Sem. med., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 105-8 — Violet. Chorio-epitheiiome malin. Lyon med., 1920, 129: 357.—Voicu, I. N. [Two cases of malignant chorioepithelioma] Cluj. med., 9: 1928, 84-8. ---- Complications. Creyssel, J., A Boyer, C. E. Dos 6yndromes d'inondation peritoneale par perforation uterine consecutive a revolution du chorio-epitheiiome malin. Gyn. obst., Par., 1931, 23: 1-17, pl.—Cron. R. S. Chorionepithelioma complicated by septi- cemia. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 348-51.—Danesi, H. Utero didelfo y corioepitelioma. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 368- 70.—Desplas, B., A Barthes, J. Une complication rare et dramatique du chorioepitheiiome malin; l'hemorragie intra- peritoneale, par perforation uterine. Sem. hop. Paris, 1927, 3: 15-9.—Gemmell, A. A. A case of chorion-epithelioma with adenomyoma. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1926, 33: 83, pl— Gonnet, Dargent A Morel, A. Un cas de peritonite generalisee mortelle par perforation d'un chorio-epitheiiome. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 153-5.—Hamm, A.. A Oberling, C. Etude clinique et anatomique d'un chorio-epitheiiome infecte de l'uterus. Ibid., 1928, 17: 458-62. ------ Chorio-epithe- iiome infecte de l'ut6rus; etude clinique et anatomique. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1928, 22: 159-66.—Kouwer, B. J. Hemorragie 16thale intra-abdominale a la fin de la grossesse causee par excroissances deciduales sur la paroi poster.ture de la matrice; necrose fort etendue des cellules hepatiques comme dans I'eclampsie. Gyn. obst., Par., 1929, 19: 34-8.—Moore, J. B. Choriocarcinoma following extrauterine pregnancy. Illinois M. J., 1923, 43: 114-7.—Perez, M. L., A Jakob, A. Mola perforante: corioepitelioma; muerte por hemorragia interna. Bol. Soc obst. gin. B. Aires, 1928, 7: 360-5.—Pomini, F. Un caso di chorion-epitelioma in donna luetica. Clin, ostet., 1926, 28: 137-41.—Roulland, H., A Durante, G. Placentome malin, perforation uterine spontanee; hysterectomie totale suivie de propagation vaginale. Paris chir., 1926. 18: 200.—Stock!, E. Chorionepichebom wahrend der Schwangerschaft mit Uterus- zerreissung. Virchows Arch., 1932-33, 287: 90-108.—Szath- mary, Z. Mit schwerer Schwangerschaftsanamie kompliziertes Chorionepitheliom. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1683-5.—Thomas, R. C. Chorionic carcinoma with a report of a case following ruptured tubal gestation. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 590-2 — Vignocchi, R. Corionepitelioma dopo gravidanza extrauterina tubarica. Riforma med., 1934, 50: 743.—Walsh, C. H. A specimen of chorion-epithelioma, following ectopic gestation. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1935, 42: 194-7. ---- Diagnosis. See also Pregnancy, Diagnosis. Bollen, A. L. [Atvpic case of chorionepithelioma] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 5551-3.—Caouette, J., A Garant, O. Pseudo-chorio-adenome de Ewing. Bull Soc med. hop. Quebec, 1934, 329-38.—Daels, F. Hoe verre staan onze ken- nissen over druivenmola (mola hydatidosa) en chorionepithe- lioom? Hand. Vlaamsch natur. geneesk. Congr., 1908, 11: 150-8.—Deist, H. Zur Differentialdiagnose des metastasieren- den Chorionepithelioms mit inneren Erkrankungen. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1842-4.—Denisenko, S. A. Zur Frage der prazisen Feststellung der Diagnose bei Chorioepitheliom. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933, 95: 381-9.—Gonzalez Marmol, D. Importancia del diagnostico clfnico en el corio-epitelioma que sigue al embarazo molar. Vida nueva, Habana, 1937, 39: 77-86.—Grdn6, O. Beitrag zur Frage der Diagnose des Cho- rionepithelioma malignum. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1934, 14: 213-31. Also Hospitalstidende, 1934, 77: 49-52— Hasselt, van. [Diagnosis of malignant chorionepithelioma] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 232-4.—Mathieu, A., A Palmer, A. The early diagnosis of chorioepithelioma. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 61: 336-44.—Mayes, B. Hydatid mole and chorionepithe- lioma: a new method of diagnosis and prognosis. Med. J. Australia, 1932, 2: 603-4.—Neumann, A. G. Sobre el diag- n6stico precoz de los corio-epiteliomas por el curetaje. Rev. med. Rosario, 1926, 1: 47-9.—Russell, A. W. Case of placental polypus simulating chorionepithelioma. Tr. Glasgow Obst. Gyn. Soc, 1911, 7: 7-10.—Schmid, H. H. Zur Fruhdiagnose des Chorionepithelioms durch abdominale Hysterotomie. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1565-72.—Trogu, G. L'importanza dell'esame bioptico per la diagnosi precoce di corionepitelioma. Arch. ital. anat. pat., 1936, 6: suppl, 219-23. ---- Diagnosis: Hormonal reactions. Fichtner, E. *Ein Fall von Chorionepithe- liom mit positiver Aschheim-Zondek-Reaktion [Munchen] 32p. 8? Gott., 1932. Gillet, B. *Contribution a I'etude de la reaction d'Aschheim et Zondek dans la m61e hydatiforme et le chorio-6pith61iome malin de l'uterus. 65p. 8? Par., 1934. Heskia, J. *R61e des eliminations d'hormonea dans le diagnostic et pronostic des moles hydati- formes et chorio-e'pith&iomes. 123p. 8? Par., 1935. Aschheim-Zondek test in the diagnosis of chorionepithe- lioma. Med. Times, N. Y., 1935, 63: 313-5.—Balkow, E. Chorionepitheliom und Aschheim-Zondek-Reaktion. Zbl Gyn., 1933, 57: 159-64.—Beattie, J. A case of chorion epithet lioma of the uterus confined entirely to the myometrium, diagnosed by the Zondek-Aschheim test. Proc. R. Soc. M. Lond., 1934, 27: 1500.—Brindeau, A., Hinglais, H. [et al] Diagnostic precoce d'une complication maligne post-molaire par la methode de la courbe hormonale de Brindeau-Hinglais Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 733-9. —---- Diagnostic biologique du chorio-epitheiiome malin chez la femme, apres evacuation d'une mole hydatiforme. C. rend. Soc biol, 1935, 118: 46-50. ------ Nouvelle methode permettant le diagnostic precoce du chorio-epitheiiome malin apres evacuation d'un mole. Presse med., 1935, 43: 1017-9.— Castallo, M. A. Early detection of chorionepithelioma by means of the anterior pituitary hormone tests, with report of a case. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 893-5.—Chamorro, A. El diagnostico hormonal de la mola vesicular y del corioepitelioma maligno del utero con el test coneja infantil y juvenil. Rev. espafi. obst., 1936, 21: 9-24.-—Daveo. Diagnostic d'un chorio- epitheiiome par la reaction d'Aschheim et Zondek. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 215.—Ehrhardt, K. Chorion- epitheliom und Schwangerschaftsreaktion (AZR) Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1538-42.—Engelhart, E. Die Bedeutung des go- nadotropen Hormonnachweises fiir die Diagnose des Chorion- epithelioms und dessen Dauerheilung. Ibid., 1935, 59: 2730- 7.—Ewald, F. K. Zur Diagnose des Chorionepithelioms aus dem Liquor. Ibid., 1936, 60: 559-64.—Fabiao. M. M. Sobre um novo e importante elemento para o diagnostico e indicacao therapeutica do chorio-epithelioma. Fol. med., Rio, 1930, 11: 277.—Gerritzen, F. [Value of Aschheim-Zondek reaction in diagnosis of chorionepithelioma malignum] Ned. tschr. geneesk. 1930, 74: pt 2, 6052-6. Also Zbl Gyn., 1931, 55: 545-7.— Ginglinger, A. Diagnostic precoce d'un chorio-epitheiiome par la reaction d'Aschheim et Zondek. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1931, 20: 99.—Granzow, J. Zur Kasuistik der Diagnose des Chorionepithelioma malignum aus dem Harn durch die Reaktion nach Aschheim-Zondek. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 2962-5.—Hashimoto, H. Ueber das sogenannte Hypophysen- vorderlappenhormon in der Cerebrospinalfliissigkeit; mit einem Anhang: eine biologische Diagnose der Blasenmole und dea bosartigen Chorionepithelioms. Ibid., 1932, 56: 2247.— Jessing, A. [Diagnostic significance of Aschheim-Zondek re- action in chorionepithelioma] Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98: 245- 7.—Kimbrough, R. A., jr. The value of hormonal study in the diagnosis of chorionepithelioma. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 28: 12-7.—Koehler, R. Die diagnostische und prognostische Bedeutung der Aschheim-Zondek-Reaktion bei Blasenmole und Chorionepitheliom. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 1049-53.—Laxard, E. M., A Kliman, F. E. The Aschheim Zondek reaction in the early diagnosis of chorioepithelioma. West. J. Surg., 1936, 44: 149-55.—Lazarus-Barlow, P. The Friedman test in hydatidi- form mole and chorion epitheboma. Brit. M. J., 1937, 1: 71.— Leventhal, M. L., A Saphir, W. Chorionepithelioma; early diagnosis by the quantitative determination of anterior pitui- tary-like principle from the urine of pregnancy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 668-71.—Linett, J. M. Observations on con- centration of anterior pituitary-like hormone im the urine in chorionepithelioma, with report of a case. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 128-31.—Mack, H. C, A Catherwood, A. E. The Asch- heim-Zondek reaction in hydatidiform mole and malignant chorionepithelioma. Ibid., 1930, 20: 670-8.—Mandelstamm, A. Beitrag zur Frage des Chorionepithelioms und seiner hormona- len Untersuchung. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1935-36, 160: 239-62.— Mann, B., A LefT. B. Value of the hormonal test (Friedman) in hydatidiform mole and chorion epithelioma. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 306-8.—Massazza, M. Reazioni umorali nel corioepitelioma; enzimoreazione di Sivori-Rebaudi; reazione di Zondek-Aschheim. Fol. gyn., Genova, 1931, 28: 441-53, pl.— Mazer, C A Edeiken, L. The value of the Aschheim-Zondek reaction in the diagnosis and prognosis of chorionepithelioma. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 26: 195-204.—Mazza, H., A De la Colina, C. E. Mola hidatiforme y corioepitelioma; reacciones hormo- nales; su valor pron6stico. Bol Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1934, 13: 677-92. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1000-12.— Michon. L., Lantuejoul, H., A Hinglais, M. A propos d'un cas de chorio-epitheiiome malin et de son diagnostic biologique. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1935, 61: 1083-7.—Morillo Una, L. La eliminaci6n con la orina de hormonas gonadotropas pre- hipofisarias en casos de mola vesicular y corioepitelioma y su valor clfnico. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 1257-70.—Nason, J. M. Application of the Friedman pregnancy test in diagnosis of hydatiform mole and chorionepithelioma. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1936, 37: 91-5.—Netto, A. W. Diagnostico biologico do chorio-epithelioma. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1934, 28: 81-93 — Neumann, H. O. Diagnostische und prognostische Bedeutung der Aschheim-Zondekschen Reaktion bei Blasenmole und Chorionepitheliom. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1931, 147: 426-43.— CHORIOMA 611 CHORIOMA Nyst, M. E. E. [Molar hydatidosis, chorionepithelioma and Ehrhardt-Friedman's reaction] Geneesk. gids, 1933, 2: 1176-84.—Otto, C. Ueber die Zondek- und Aschheim'sche Schwangerschaftsreaktion bei Chorionepitheliom. Zbl Gyn., 1929, 53: 3037-40.—Rebollo y Dominguez, R. Algunas ob- servaciones sobre hormonas sexuales y su aplicaci6n en el diagn6stico y pron6stico de la mola y corioepitelioma. Progr. clin., Madr., 1933, 41: 301-23—Rossler, H. Ueber die diag- nostische Bedeutung des Hypophysenvorderlappenhormons im Urin in Fallen von Blasenmole und Chorionepitheliom. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 96: 516-39.—Ruzicska, G. [Quantita- tive determination of hormones in chorionepithelioma and mola hydatidosa] Orv. hetil, 1936, 80: 310; 340. Also Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1935-36, 160: 76-96—Sa, P. Chorioepitelioma com Aschheim-Zondek positivo. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1933, 27: 306-9.—Schultz e-Rhonhof, F. Erfahrungen mit der Aschheim-Zondek'schen Reaktion, besonders bei Blasenmole und Chorionepitheliom. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 578-84.— Schwalm, H. Chorionepitheliom und Aschheim-Zondek- Reaktion. Ibid., 1934, 58: 1212-8. Also Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934, 108: 419-24.—Shinoda, Z., A Shinoda, H. Netipa horioepiteliomo maligna de negativa hormonreakcio. Jap. J. Obst., 1937, 20: 203-12.—Shirai, T. An interesting instance of chorioepithelioma malignum diagnosed by trophoblast re- action (Z. A. reaction of the anterior pituitary lobe) Ibid., 1931, 14: 196-206, pl.—Siegmund, H. Zum biologischen Nachweis retinierten Chorionepithels, der Mole und des Chorionepitheliom aus dem Harn. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 1045-8. ------ Ueber biologische Auswirkungen von Hormonen in Luteincysten bei Blasenmole und Chorionepithe- liom. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 1097-103.—Tassovatz, S., A Miranitch, N. Valeur diagnostique du dosage biologique de l'hormone gonadotrope du serum sanguin dans un cas histolo- giquement douteux de chorioepithelioma. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 772-4.—Trettenero, M. Reazione di Friedmann e corionepitelioma. Modificazione quantitativa della reazione. Riv. ital. gin., 1932-33, 14: 335-45.—Usandi- za»a, M-, A Diaz-Munio, C. El diagn6stico biol6gico del corio- epitelioma. Arch, med., Madr., 1932, 35: 921-3.—Voron A Pigeaud. InterSt de la reaction de Zondek et Aschheim en cas de chorio-epitheiiome. Lyon med., 1933, 152: 172-6.—Vozza, F. Di alcuni dosaggi degli ormoni detti ipofisarii anteriori nei casi di mola vescicolare e di corionepitelioma e del nuovo orientamento della reazione biologico-ormonale per la diagnosi rapida del corionepitelioma ad insorgenza precoce. Ann. ostet. gin., 1931, 53: 1771-802. ------ II valore diagnostico e prognostico della reazione di Aschheim e Zondek nella mola vescicolare e nel corionepitelioma. Ibid., 267-322.—Wood, W. J. Diagnostico y pron6stico de la mola hidatiforme y del corioepitelioma mediante la reacci6n biologica del embarazo. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1932, 10: 339-42.—Zondek. B. Gonado- tropic hormone in the diagnosis of chorionepithelioma. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 607-11. --- ectopic. Algermissen, R. *Ein Fall von ektopischem Chorionepitheliom. 20p. 8? Gott., 1927. Berge, B. S. ten. [Ectopic chorionepithelioma] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: 157-61.—De Los Santos, E. V. Extra- uterine chorionepithelioma; with the report of a case. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1937, 17: 403-8.—Frawley, N. D. Extra-uterine chorion epithelioma. Bull. Acad. M. Toronto, 1934, 7: 237.—Gerber, I. E. Ectopic chorio-epithelioma. Arch. Path., Chic, 1935, 19: 763. Also J. Mount Sinai Hosp., 1935-36, 2: 135-42.—Grudzew, V. S., A Russky, E. D. Zur Kenntnis des primaren Chorionepithelioms der Tube auf Grund ektopischer Graviditat. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 2618-22.— Halter, G. Primar ektopisches Chorioepitheliom der Vagina bei bestehender intrauteriner Blasenmole. Ibid., 1930, 54: 1282-8.—Hamdi, H. Histogenese des chorio-epitheiiomes ectopiques. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1935, 12: 493-500.— Malinin. [A rare case of ectopic chorionepithelioma] J. akush., 1924, 35: 160-5.—Motta, G. Contributo alia conoscenza delle mole vescicolari ectopiche (mola destruente del tratto intersti- ziale della tuba) Arch, ostet. gin., 1935, 42: 359-70.—Philipp, E. Ein ektopisches Chorionepitheliom. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 2-7, pl.—Sears, J. B. Ectopic chorionepithelioma; report of case in which the lesion was situated in the jejunum. Ann. Surg., 1933, 97: 910-9.—Terada, E. On ectopic chorioepithe- lioma malignum complicated by pregnancy. Jap. J. Obst., 1933, 16: 121-40.—Zalka, O. [Ectopic chorion epithelioma] Orv. hetil, 1927, 71: 1222-8. Also Am. J. Path., 1928, 4: 59-73, 2 pl. ■--- Endocrine relations. See also Chorioma, Diagnosis: Hormonal reactions. Basile, A. Sulla genesi delle modificazioni ovariche nella mola vescicolare e nel corionepitelioma. Arch, ostet. gin., 1937, 8er. 2, 1: 338-45.—Bazy, L-, Hinglais, H., A Fort, R. A propos de I'etude hormonale du serum chez une femme atteinte de chorio-epitheiiome avance. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1935, 61: 1088-92.—Bianchetti, C. F. Corioepitelioma e degenera- zione cistica delle ovaie. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1923, 18: 109-40, 3 pl—Fikentscher. Zur Kenntnis metastasierender Chorion- epitheliom-Teratome und ihrer Hormonausscheidung. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1937, 105: 234. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 49.—Forlini, E. Modificazioni morfologiche di ghiandole endo- crine nel corionepitelioma. Riv. ital. gin., 1935-36, 18: suppl, 49-87.—Heim, K. Zur Hormonanalyse bei der Blasen- mole und beim Chorionepitheliom. Med. Klin., Berl, 1934, 30: 700-2.—Jerie, J. [Changes in the ovaries in hydatidiform mole and in chorionepitheliomatous tumors; on the histogenesis of the corpus luteum in man] Sborn. 16k., 1911, 12: 1-70, 8 pl.—Ktistner, H. Die Beziehungen der zystischen Veran- derungen der Ovarien zur Blasenmole und zum Chorioepithe- liom. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1924, 67: 359-69.—Mathias, E. Bericht iiber ein Chorionepitheliom mit deutlicher Schwanger- schaftshypophyse. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1932-33, 152: 312-9.— Motta, G. Sull' influenza del corionepitelioma sulla funzione mammaria e sul determinismo della funzione mammaria in generale. Arch, ostet. gin., 1934, 2. ser., 21: 459-82.—Novak, E., A Koff, A. K. The ovarian and pituitary changes asso- ciated with hydatidiform mole and chorioepithelioma. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1930, 55: 8-29. Also Am. J. Obst., 1930, 20: 481-99.—Pusinich, G. Contributo alio studio delle alterazioni ovariche nella mola e nel corionepitelioma. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1912, 7: 485-99.—Shelesnyak, M. C. The production of deciduomata in immature rats by pregnancy urine treatment; a demonstration of the functional capacity of induced corpora lutea in the infantile rat. Am. J. Physiol, 1933, 104: 693-9.— Also Anat. Rec, 1933, 56: 211-7.—Simard, C. Sur la produc- tion de cellules deciduales de l'ovaire atteint d'un chorio- epitheiiome primitif. Union med. Canada, 1931, 60: 153-7.— Smith, G. V., A Smith, O. W. Comparatively low levels of oestrin in cases of chorioepithelioma and hydatidiform mole. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 847-9.—Snoo. de [Menformon secretion in a case of recurrence of chorion- epithelioma after total extirpation of uterus and ovaries] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 1766.—Spitzer, W. Verhalten und klinische Bedeutung der Ausscheidung der gonadotropen Hypo- physenvorderlappenhormone beim Chorionepitheliom nach Strahlenbehandlung. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 859-65—Stockl, E. Ueber ein mikroskopisches Hypophysenbild bei Chorionepithe- lioma malignum. Ibid., 1933, 57: 2614-8.—Viana, O. Mola infiltrante (chorioepitelioma) con albuminuria, e degenerazione cistica delle ovaie. Ginecologia, Fir., 1911, 8: 33-48. ---- Manifestations. Fleckenstein, H. *Das maligne Chorion- epitheliom mit langer Latenzzeit. 26p. 8? Wiirzb., 1917. Krockow, J. *Die Latenzzeit des Chorion- epithelioms [Rostock] 35p. 8? Ohlau-Schl., 1933. Ktjechler [M.] J. *Ueber einen Fall von Chorionepitheliom bei anscheinend normaler Schwangerschaft. 35p. 8? Erlangen, 1918. Kunz [J. W.] *Ueber rasches Wachstum von Chorionepithelioma malignum. 23p. 8? Lpz., 1927. Albertin. Deux cas de deciduome malin a edosion tardive. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 731.—Burmester, O. Chorionepitheliom als Ursache lebensbedrohender innerer Blu- tung. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 3021.—Eyding, A. Chorionepithe- liom intra graviditatem unter dem klinischen Bild einer Leuk- anaemia. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933, 95: 367-73.—Feiner, D. Chorionepithelioma with a long latent period. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 29: 840-4.—Gentili, A. Sulle modificazioni soma- tiche della donna affetta da corioepitelioma e sul loro significato. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1925-26, 21: 607-33, 4 pl—Joseph, S., A Rabau, E. Zur Klinik der Blasenmole, des Chorionepithelioms und der Luteincystenbildung. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1928, 134: 461-81.—Raisz, D. Ein mit seltenen klinischen Symptomen einhergehendes Chorionepitheliom. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 2887-92. —Schaanning, C. K. [Chorionepithelioma with unusually long latency] Med. rev., Bergen, 1931, 48: 253-8.— Winter, E. W. Zur Klinik der Blasenmole und des Chorion- epithelioms. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1933-34, 107: 243-55. ---- Metastases. Bertin, J. Contribution a, I'etude de l'inon- dation peritoneale dans le chorio-epith61iome. 39p. 8? Par., 1936. Brasche, P. *Die Lungenmetastasen bei malignem Chorionepitheliom mit besonderer Berucksichtigung eines eigenartigen Falles (aus dem Pathologischen Institut des Herzoglichen Krankenhauses in Braunschweig) [Gottingen] 116p. 8? Brnschw., 1914. Green, J. S. Chorion-epithelioma with cerebral metastases. Med. J. Australia, 1924, 2: 498-501.—Hajek. O., A Bareuther, A. Chorionepitheliommetastase im Gehirn bei negativem Hormonbefund. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 322-8.—Heinermann. Lungenmetastasen bei Chorionepitheliom. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 52.—Irube, K.t A Ogura, T. An instance of chorio- epithelioma malignum with a cardinal symptom of intraperi- toneal bleeding and metastasis in the gingiva. Jap. J. Obst., CHORIOMA 612 CHORIOMA 1936, 19: 476-80.—Leroux, R., A Vermes, E. Volumineuse metastase hepatique d'un chorio-epitheiiome de l'uterus. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1927, 16: 278-81.—Lufti, M., A Schiikrii, M. B. Malignes Chorionepitheliom mit vorwiegender Me- tastasierung in die innersekretorischen Driisen. Beitr. path. Anat., 1932-33, 90: 666-72.—Manz, R. Ueber massive Ge- schwulstthrombenbildung in der Lunge (Spatmetastasen) bei Chorionepitheliom mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Aus- heilungsvorgange. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1937, 164: 60-8.— Slavik, B. [Metastasis of malignant chorionepithelioma in the choroid] Cas. lek. cesk., 1933, 72: 756.—Snoo, de [Chorione- pithelioma with metastasis in vagina in sixth month of preg- nancy] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: 1506.—Stockl. E. Biologischer und rbntgenologischer Nachweis von Metastasen bei einem Chorionepithelioma malignum. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935, 100: 33-40.—Vignali, A. Sindrome non comune da metastasi multiple di chorion-epitelioma. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: 769-810.—Zoon, J. J. Hautmetastasen eines ma- lignen Chorionepithelioms. Derm. Wschr., 1936, 102: 433. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 1051. ---- Pathogenesis. See also Chorion, Villi: Abnormal growth. Krehbiel, R. H. *Cytological studies of the decidual reaction in the rat during early preg- nancy and in the production of deciduomata. p.212-33. 8? Chic, 1937. Stadler, O. Contribution k I'etude du chorio-epith61iome malin. 21 p. 8? Lausanne, 1923. Acconci, G. II corioepitelioma nei suoi rapporti con le condizioni di vita e di sviluppo degli epiteli coriali nella sim- biosi materno-ovulare. Ann. ostet. gin., 1928, 50: 609-31.— Barthelemy. Chorio-6pitheiiome developpe sur un oeuf en retention. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1929, 18: 257.—Bell, W. B. The malignant functions of the chorionic epithelium. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1928, n. ser., 35: 233-46.—Bettin- ger, H. Beitrage zur Lehre vom Chorionepitheliom. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 1451-6.—Clemmer, J. J., A Hansmann, G. H. The origin of chorionepitheliomas and of emboli from tropho- blastic fragments enclosed in the myometrium. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 29: 526-34.—Courrier, R., A Kehl, R. Le deciduome experimental chez la lapine gestante. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1930, 104: 1180.—D'Erchia, F. Le proliferazioni citotrofoblastiche migranti ed il corionepitelioma. Ann. ostet. gin., 1930, 52: 761-86, 17 pl.—Evans, H. M. Spontaneous deciduomata in pseudopregnancy with low vitamin E. Am. J. Physiol, 1928, 85: 149-53.—Hamdi, H. Chorionepitheliomatose Wucherun- gen verschiedener Epithelien. Beitr. path. Anat., 1934, 93: 390-2.—Herold, K. Zur Frage der biologischen Beziehungen zwischen Luteinzellenwucherung und Chorionepithelioma ma- lignum. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1925-26, 89: 561-70.—Hinsel- mann, H. Ueber die Chorionepitheliomfrage. Ber. ges. Gyn., 1925-26, 9: 161-8.—Lewit. I. Zur Frage uber das Chorion- epitheliom. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1931, 145: 738-56.—Nevinny, H. Zur Genese des Chorionepithelioms. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 908-10.—Paul, F. Beitrag zur Histogenese des malignen Chorionepithelioms. Virchows Arch., 1925, 257: 675-90.— Rouville, de, A Madon. Considerations sur le chorio-epithe- iiome, a propos de quelques faits personnels. Paris med., 1925, 55: 553-5.—Scheyer H. E. Zur Frage der Chorionepitheliom- bildung. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 284-90.—Snoo, de [Discussion on chorionepithelioma] Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1931-32, 35: 115.—Sziits, A. Autolytische Vorgange im Bau des malignen Chorionepithelioms. Zbl. allg. Path., 1934-35, 61: 337-44. ---- Pathogenesis: Relation to hydatid mole. See also Chorion, Cystic degeneration. Bauer, A. *Ueber Malignitat der Blasen- mole. 22p. 8? Strassb., 1905. Ftjchs, A. *Ueber Blasenmole und Chorion- epitheliom; unter Berucksichtigung der in den Jahren 1904-24 in der Frauenklinik der Friedrich- Wilhelms-Universitat zu Berlin vorgekommenen Falle. 32p. 8? Berl., 1928. Heitz, O. *Zur Malignitat der Blasenmole. 32p. 8? Strassb., 1909. Hirsch-Barasch, S. *Blasenmole und Cho- rionepitheliom. 59p. 8? Bresl., 1931. Jawich, I. *Fall von destruierender Blasen- mole [Heidelberg] 52p. 8? Walldorf b. Hei- delb., 1928. _ Lazarev, M. *Ueber Blasenmole und Cho- rionepitheliom [Basel] 38p. 8? Mulhouse 1930. Runge, A. E. G. *Zwei Beitrage zur Frage der Blasenmole und des malignen Chorioepithelioms. 44p. 8? Greifswald, 1907. Anspach, B. M. Chorio-epithelioma following hydatidiform mole. Internat. Clin., 1927, 1: 37. ser., 183-6.—Beasley, B. T. Chorioepithelioma and hydatidiform mole; report of 4 cases. South. M. J., 1932, 25: 585-91.—Bland, P. B. Hydatidiform mole complicated by perforation of the uterine wall and sec- ondary chorio-epithelioma of the pelvis. Am. J. Obst., 1927 13: 189-204 [Discussion] 265-9.—Boerma, N. J. A. F. Ein Fall von Mola destruens mit Chorioepithelioma malignum Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 85: 15-9. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: 393-5, pl.—Bourg, R. Etude biologique et clinique de la mole hydatique et du chorio-epitheiiome. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1932, 27: 1-39.—Brews, A. A follow-up survey of the cases of hydatidiform mole and chorion-epithelioma treated at the London Hospital since 1912. Proc R. Soc Lond., 1934-35, 28: 1213-28. ------ Hydatidiform mole and chorion-carcinoma. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 678.—Carloni, E. Sui momenti etiologici della mola idatigena e del corionepite- lioma. Ann. ostet. gin., 1927, 49: 389-424.—Charkviani, I. I. [Chorionepithelioma caused by stalked hydatid, cured by Roentgenotherapy] J. akush., 1932, 43: 109.—De Bella, E. Mola vescicolare destruente e corionepitelioma. Arch, ostet. gin., 1929, 2. ser., 16: 143-66.—Digonnet A Verne. Une observation de gestation molaire suivie de chorio-epitheiiome malin; dosage des hormones gonadotropes. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 565-7.—Font, J. H. Un caso de mola hidatiforma y sincitiomatosis general. Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1928, 21: No. 166, 21-4.—Ford, W. M. Hydatidiform mole, chorioepithelioma, and bilateral corpus lutein cyst. Tr. N. York Obst. Soc, 1913-16, 327-30.—Forti, E. Considera- zioni intorno ad un caso di mola vescicolare a rapida evoluzione maligna. Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. chir., 357-66.—Fossati, G. Mola vescicolare e corionepitelioma. Arte ostet., 1927, 41: 119-23.—Fraenkel, L. Friihzeitig nach Entfernung einer Blasenmole entstandenes, erkanntes und entferntes malignes Chorionepitheliom. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1469.— Fruhinholz, A., Hoche A Michel, G. La triade mole, chorio- epitheiiome, kystes luteiniques. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 63-6.—Fulconis. Mole hydatiforme et chorio- epitheiiome. Ibid., 1934, 23: 196-8.—Garber. M., A Young. A. M. Early chorionepithelioma arising in hydatidiform mole. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 321-7.—Giudici, E. Mola vescicolare destruente con iniziale degenerazione corionepiteliomatosa? Fol. gyn., Genova, 1936, 33: 179-203.—Guerin-Valmale & Verdeuil. M61e hidatiforme suivie de chorioepitheiiome; reaction d'A. Brouha. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 212-5.—Hitschmann, F. Blasenmole und malignes Chorio- epitheliom. Etschland. Aerztebl, 1928, 7: 157; 177.—Johans- son, J. Mola hydatidosa destruens; chorionepithelioma uteri cum metastatibus pulmonum; perforatio spontanea uteri, anaemia acuta; exitus. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1929, 8: 131— 7.—Joseph. Blasenmole mit nachfolgendem Chorionepitheliom und doppelseitigen Ovarialtumoren. Med. Klin., Berl, 1927, 23: 1632.—Jouraviev, A. Mole hydatiforme et chorioepithe- iiome. Gyn. obst., Par., 1933, 27: 223-31.—Kelly, J. K. Case of chorionepithelioma following vesicular mole. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1906, 10: 257-9, 4 pl—Kiffer, G. Un cas de chorio-epithelioma apres m61e hydatiforme; evolution clini- que. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 463-5.—Kleine, H. O. Zur Systematik der Pathologie der sogenannten Durch- dringungszone (unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Genese von Blasenmole und Chorionepitheliom) Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1931, 145: 459-73.—Littauer. Fall von Blasenmole mit nach- folgenden Wucherungen von der Art des Chorionepithelioms. Zbl. Gyn., 1912, 36: 179.—Livon, J., fils. Mole vesiculaire et chorio-epitheiiome. Gaz. gyn., Par., 1914, 29: 97-105.— Luis P6rez, M., A Jakob, A. Mola perforante; corioepitelioma; muerte por hemorragia interna. Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 1201-4.—Mathieu, A. Hydatidiform mole and chorio- epithelioma; a 5 year study. Tr. Pacific Coast Soc Obst., 1936, 6: 38-48.—Niemeijer [Molar pregnancy and chorionepithe- lioma] Tschr. prakt. verlosk., 1927-28, 31: 264-6.—Pascale, M. Su di un caso di mola vescicale recidivante e consecutiva corionepiteliom. Riv. ostet. gin. prat., 1934, 16: 122-4.— Pazzi, M. Mola vescicolare e corionepitelioma. Bull. sc. med. Bologna, 1907, 8. ser., 7: 469-80, 3 pl. ------ Vescicole molari iniziali e nuova orientazione della teoria patogenica della mola vescicolare e del corioepitelioma. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1908, 1: 21-53.—Poso, P. Un caso di mola vescicolare infiltrante ed uno di epitelioma coriale dell'utero. Atti. Soc. ital. ostet. gin., (1912) 1913, 17: 215-36.—Raad, de [Malignant chorion- epithelioma after molar pregnancy] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 4339. Also Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1935, 38: 239-46.— Remmelts, R. [Hydatic mole and chorionepithelioma] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 4028-34.—Rosenstein, W. Chorion- epitheliom in unmittelbarem Anschluss an Blasenmole. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 2652-6.—Schmidt, H. R. Ueber gutartige und bosartige destruierende Blasenmolen. Prakt. Erg. Ge- burtsh., 1922, 9: 18-53.—Vignes, H. Mole hydatiforme et chorio-epitheiiome (notions classiques et documents recents) Sem. hop. Paris, 1929, 5: 485-96.—Vineberg, H. N. A case of hydatidiform mole with chorioepithelioma and eclamptic seizures. Am. J. Obst., 1911, 63: 671. ------ Hydatid mole; its relation to chorioepithelioma and cystic degeneration of the ovaries; with a report of 2 cases complicated with eclampsia. Ibid., 64: 419-34.—Watkins, R. E. Hydatiform mole and chorio-epithelioma; with a report of 16 cases. West. J. Surg., 1930, 38: 504-13.—Zabala A Bengolea. Sobre un caso de corioepitelioma a gran hipertermia, consecutivo a una mola hidatiforme. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 686-8. CHORIOMA 613 CHORIOMA ---- Pathology. Miller, F. *Ueber ein primares Chorion- epitheliom des Ovariums. 18p. 8? Miinch., Benito, J. V. El corioepitelioma; su interpretacion histo- 16gica. Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: 1440-50— Bok, S. T. [Deciduosis peritonealis uteri, cavi Douglasii et intestini crassi et ovariorum] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 1973-5.— Bonne, C. [ChorionepitheUoma without primary focus] Ibid., 1935, 79: 3696-700.—Bostroem, E. Das Chorionepitheliom; eine morphologische Studie. Beitr. path. Anat., 1926-27, 76: 293-373.—Colella, L. Sulle infiltrazioni coriali in genere e su| corionepitelioma in specie, contributo cbnico ed istologico di un caso di corionepitelioma delle ovaie. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1933, 41: 136-42, 2 pl.—Eicke, E. Zur Anatomie und klinischen Bedeutung des Chorioma placentae. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1909, 29: 329-37.—Fairbairn, J. S. Primary chorionepithelioma of the ovary. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1908-9, 2: obst. gyn. sect., 325-^34.—Fredrikson, H. Three cases of chorionepithelioma (healing of pulmonary metastases in one case; on the quantity of prolan in the urine in Chorion- epitheUoma) Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1937, 17: 82-104.— Friedheim, E. A. H. Die Ziichtung von menschbchem Chorion- epithel in vitro; ein Beitrag zur Lehre vom Chorionepitheliom. Virchows Arch., 1929, 272: 217-44.—Fohr, O., A Kratzeisen, E. Klinisches und Pathologisch-anatomisches iiber 2 Falle von Chorionepitheliom. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1923, 118: 210-23 — Forgue, E., A Massabuau, G. Les tumeurs a formations chorio-epitheiiomateuses des glandes genitales en particulier de l'ovaire. Rev. gyn. Par., 1907, 11: 755-832, 2 pl—Ikeda, M. Statistical observation of chorioepithelioma malignum; with special reference to a case of incipient chorioepithelioma malignum. Jap. J. Obst., 1931, 14: 307-11.—Lyon, R. A., A Allen, W. M. Survival of deciduomata in the unilaterally pregnant rat. Anat. Rec, 1936, 65, 3: 351-6.—Marziani, R. Forme atipiche e classificazione dei corionepiteliomi. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1928, 25: 109-32, 3 pl.—Meyer, R. Beitrage zur Pathologie und Klinik des Chorionepithelioma uteri malignum. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927, 92: 259-326.—Muller, G. De- structive invasion of chorionepithelioma. Cas. lek. Cesk., 1927, 67:1337-41, 2 pl.—Nevinny, H. Ueber das Chorionepitheliom, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung seiner Beziehungen zu den Gefassen. Arch. Gyp.., Berl, 1929, 136: 229-300.—Nolasco, J O. Chorionepithelioma without primary tumor in the uterus. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1927, 7: 323730—Novak, E., A Koff, A- K. Chorioepithelioma; with especial reference to dis- appearance of the primary uterine tumor. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 20: 153-64.—Schumann, E. A., A Voegelin. A. W. Chorion- epithelioma with especial reference to its relative frequency. Ibid., 1937, 33: 473-8.—Simard, C. Production of decidual cells, in an ovary about a primary chorio-epithelioma. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 496.—Superbi, C. Contributo alio studio istologico del corionepitelioma. Riv. ital. gin., 1928, 7: 399- 428 —Sziits, A. [Plasmolytic processes in chorionepithehoma] Magy. orv. arch., 1934, 35: 199-208.—Todd, T. F. An early chorion-epithelioma. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1937, 44: 197.—Vergara Soto, M. Contribuci6n al conocimiento nucleo- lar y patogenico de los deciduomas y de la mola hidatiforme. Rev. mex. biol, 1934, 15: 131-98, 15 pl—Vignali, A. Ulteriore contributo alio studio clinicoanatomico e istopatologico del chorionepitelioma. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: 1351-78, 2 pl. --- Treatment. Hellmann, L. *Zur Behandlung des malignen Chorionepithelioms unter besonderer Beriick- sichtigung der an der Heidelberger Universitats- frauenklinik behandelten Falle [Heidelberg] 16p. 8? Bottrop-W., 1934. Metheja, W. *Schicksal von Frauen mit Chorionepitheliom [Berlin] 26p. 8? Kall- miinz. 1934. Acosta-Sison, H., & Galang, J. Chorionepithelioma with report of 6 recovered cases. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1937, 17: 457-64, 3 pl.—Armanini, C. Contributo chnico- statistico alio studio delle mole vescicolari e del corionepiteuoma con particolare riguardo al trattamento terapeutico. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936, 58: suppl, 131-258.—Attygalle, N. A com- mentary on a case of chorionepithelioma with secondary growths in the vagina treated by removal of the uterus, tubes, ovaries and with local excision of the vaginal growths. J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1934, 31: 44-50.—Beach, R. M. Chorionepithelioma, treated with radium followed by hysterectomy. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 782.—Davis, M. E., A Brunschwig, A. The roentge- notherapy of chorionepithelioma. Ibid., 1936, 31: 987-95.— Dickson, J. G. Chorio-epithelioma: should serum from the female in the puerperium and pregnancy be given a therapeutic trial? U. S. Nav. M. Bull, 1935, 33: 358-62.—Eymer, H. Zur Behandlung des Chorionepithelioms. Strahlentherapie, 1932, 44: 241-9.—Fahlbusch, O. Aschheim-Zondek sche Reaktion und Indikation zur Operation des Chorionepithelioms. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1542-4.—Fujimori, H., A Kobayashi, K. An instance of the chorio-epithelioma cured naturally. Jap. J. Obst., 1936, 19: 489-99.—Gizowksi. T., A Meisels, E. [Case of yaginal metastasis of malignant deciduoma, treated by Roent- gen rays] Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 309-12.—Gordon, O. A. The treatment of hydatiform mole and chorioepithelioma with a consideration of the relative frequency of each. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1923, 36: 242-6.—Keller, R. Le chorionepitheiiome et son traitement aux rayons X. Gyn. obst., Par., 1932, 25: 440-5.—Lacassagne, A., Fehr, A., A Nyka, W. Action des rayons X sur la formation du deciduome artificiel chez la lapine. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 121: 385-7.—Melot, G. Un cas de chorioepitheliome gueri par les radiations. Bruxelles med., 1936-37, 17: 1407-12.—Oberndorfer. Elektive Verkalkung der Synzytien eines Chorionepithelioms nach Radiumbestrahlung. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl, 1927, 36: 659.—Szathmary, Z. Die Bedeutung des Alters und der Strahlenbehandlung in der Therapie der Mole und des Chorionepithelioms. Zschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 1930, 98: 444-69. Also Orv. hetil, 1931, 75: 77; 106.—Viking, B. [Case of an early operated chorion- epithelioma following hydatid mole] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 853-5.—Wintz, H. Die Strahlenbehandlung des Chorion- epithelioma malignum. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 781-3. A Recai, E. [Actinic treatment of chorionepithelioma] Askeri sihhiye mecmuasi, 1936, 65: 91-7. ---- in the male. See also Testis, Tumors; Teratoma. Fritze, E. *Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Cho- rionepitheiiome beim Manne [Kiel] 21p. 8? Berl., 1915. Skaletz, H. G. M. L. *Zum Chorionepithe- liom des Mannes. 30p. 8? Bresl., 1932. Stark, A. *Malignes Chorionepitheliom bei einem 28jahrigen Soldaten mit kleinem Embryom des Hodens [Frankfurt] 23p. 8? Wiesb., 1917. Ahlstrom, C. G. Zur Kenntnis des Chorionepithelioms beim Manne. Acta path, microb. scand., 1931, 8: 213-57.— Arendt, J. Das Chorionepitheliom des Mannes. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl, 1931, 43: 728-35.—Bankov, G. Ueber das Chorionepitheliom des Mannes und seine hormonale Wirkung. Arch. klin. Chir., 1937, 188: 402-10.—Castellano, T.. Strada, F., A Orgaz, J. Corionepitelioma en el hombre (estudio clinico y anatomo-patol6gico) Prensa med. argent., 1927, 14: 69- 78.—Ellis, J. W. Report of a case of chorioepithelioma in a male. U. S. Nav. M. Bull, 1934, 32: 528-32, pl—Emery. G. C. Chorionepithelioma in the male. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull, 1930, 6: 189-91.—Fenster. E. Ueber ein extrageni- tal Chorionepitheliom beim Manne mit positiver Hypophy- senvorderlappenreaktion. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1933-34, 46: 403-9.—Ferrero, V. II chorioepitelioma teratogeno. Ann. ital. chir., 1923, 2: 1021-32.—Fortner, H. C, A Owen, S. E. Chorionepithelioma in the male. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 89-97.—Friedlander, E.. A Moses, E. Sekundare Schwanger- schaftszeichen beim Chorionepitheliom des Mannes. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 684-7.—Glekler, N. E., A Isakovich, M. I. [Chorionepitheliomic type of tumors in men] Mosk. med. J., 1926, 6: No. 2, 3-10.—Heaney, H. G. Extragenital chorionepithelioma in the male. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 19: 22-30.—Herlant, M. Chorio-epitheiiome du testicule et hypophyse de grossesse. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1937, 26: 121- 33.—Hornicke, C. B. Das Chorionepitheliom beim Manne. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1923, 29: 131-47.—Hommes, J. H. Zur malignen Degeneration des Leistenhodens (Chorionepitheliom) Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 2822.—Jeanneret, R. Deux cas de chorio- epithelioma malin chez I'homme. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 585-90.—Jerman, J. [Two cases of teratogenic chorio- epithelioma in man] Cas. lek. desk., 1925, 64: 783-94.— Jiingling, O. Ueber das Chorionepitheliom beim Mann. Strahlentherapie, 1937, 60: 86-99.—Kantrowitz, A. R. Extra- genital chorionepithelioma in a man. Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 13: 186-8. Also Am. J. Path., 1934, 10: 531-43, 2 pl— Krasnianskaia, P. V. [Causes of ectopic chorionepithelioma in menl Mosk. med. J., 1929, 9: 1-7.—Laetsch, F. Beitrag zum Chorion-Epitheliom des Mannes. Rontgenpraxis, 1933, 5- 108-11.—Prym, P. Chorionepitheliom beim Manne mit Gynakomastie. Beitr. path. Anat., 1930, 85: 703-6. ------ Zur Frage der extragenitalen Chorionepitheiiome beim Manne. Zbl. allg. Path., 1930-31, 49: 98-101.—Schiffer, H. Ueber das Chorionepitheliom auf teratomatoser Basis, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung eines Falles beim Manne. Vereinsbl. pfalz. Aerzte, 1927, 39: 194; 204; 228.—Schultze, W. H. Ueber ein extragenitales Chorionepitheliom beim Manne mit Gynako- mastie. Beitr. path. Anat., 1930, 84: 473-84.—Symeonidis. A. Ueber das Chorionepitheliom beim Mann und seine hormonale Wirkung in Form von Schwangerschaftsveranderungen. Ibid., 1934, 94: 370-5. ------ Zur Frage der extragenitalen teratogenen Chorionepitheiiome und der chorionepitheliom- ahnlichen Geschwulste. Zbl. allg. Path., 1935, 62: 177-86 — Takata, R. On a case of extragenital chorionepithelioma with gynecomasty in male sex. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1933, 22- 4__Tansey, J., A Utz, L. Chorion epithelioma in a male. Med.' J. Australia, 1929, 1: 419-21, 2 pl—Vasiliev, I. P. [Chorio-epitheliomatous tumors in the male] Izvlest. Imp. Nikolaev. Univ. Saratov, 1913, 4: No. 2, sc. pt, 95-125.— Vasiliu. T. Chorio-epitheiiome chez un homme. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1923, 93: 355-8. CHORIOMENINGITIS 614 CHORION CHORIOMENINGITIS. See Meningitis, acute benign. CHORION. See also Embryology, experimental; Fetus, Membranes; Placenta, Development. Arvay, A. Beitrage zur innersekretorischen Funktion der Plazenta beziehungsweise des Chorion. Endokrinologie, 1934, 14: 309-16.—Bell, W. B., Hendry, R. A., A Annett, H. E. The specific action of lead on the chorion epithelium of the rabbit, contrasted with the action of copper, thallium, and thorium. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1925, n. ser., 32: 1-16, 7 pl.—Brambel, C. E. Allantochorionic differentiations of the pig studied morphologically and histochemically. Am. J. Anat., 1933, 52: 397-459.—Brings, L. Ueber den Chorion- gang beim Menschen. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1936, 162: 379-83. ------ Der Choriongang. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 2393.— Dantschakov, W., A Gagarin, A. Embryoherz in der Chorio- Allantois des Hiihnchens. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929, 89: 754-62.—D'Aunoy, R., A Evans, F. L. The histology of the normal chorio-allantoic membrane of the developing chick embryo. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937, 44: 369-77, 8 pl — Demelin, L. La poche amnio-choriale. Medecine, Par., 1922-23, 4: 523-5.—Dutchie, E. S. Experiments on the chorio-allantoic membrane of the chick egg with regard to the action of homogenous X-ray irradiation. Brit. J. Radiol, 1934, n. ser., 7: 238-45.—Goldsworthy, N. E., A Moppett, W. The reactions of the chorio-allantoic membrane of the chick to certain physical and bacterial agents. J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1935, 41: 529-51, 3 pl—Goulston, D. The action of beta radiations from radium on the chorio-allantoic membrane of the chick embryo. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1932, 13: 317-23. ------ A Mot tram, J. C. On the technique of exposing the chorio-allantoic membrane of the chick embryo for experi- mental purposes. Ibid., 175-82. Also repr.—Jagerroos, B. H. On the early development of the vascular system; the develop- ment of blood and blood-vessels in the chorion of man. Acta Soc. med. Duodecim, 1934, ser. B, 19: fasc. 2, No. 4, 1-86, 2 pl—Klein-Krautheim, F. Ueber das Chorion der Eier einiger Syrphiden (Diptera) Biol. Zbl, 1936, 56: 323-9.— Nicholas, J. S., A Rudnick, D. Growth and differentiation of rat embryos on the chorioallantoic membrane of the chick. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1931, 29: 325. ------ The development of embryonic rat tissues upon the chick chorio- allantois. J. Exp. Zool, 1933, 66: 193-261.—Silva Araujo, F. Sur la reaction de la chorio-allantoide de l'embryon de poulet aux colorants intra-vitaux. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1936, 122: 240.—Sumwalt, M. Potential differences across the chorion of the Fundulus egg. Biol. Bull, 1929, 56: 193-214. ---- Cystic degeneration [Mola hydatidosa] See also in 3. ser., Placenta, Degeneration, hydatid. Donskoj, D. *Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Blasenmole. [10 Falle] 60p. 8? Miinch., 1911. Kropiwnicki, T. *Ueber die Blasenmole. 42p. 8? Bresl., 1913. Peter, H. *Ueber hydatiforme Degeneration der Chorionzotten bei einer operativ unterbro- chenen Graviditat am EInde des zweiten Monats [Basel] 21 p. 8? Solothurn, 1928. Acosta Delgado, P. Dos casos de mola hidatiforme. Vargas, Caracas, 1917, 8: 461-3.—Albertin. Mole hydatiforme. Lyon med., 1908, 110: 836.—Bar, P. La m61e vesiculaire. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1910, 24: 17.—Beatty, E. N. Hydatidiform mole with case report. Cincinnati J. M., 1926-27, 7: 560-4.— Blacker, G. Hydatidiform mole. Clin. J., Lond., 1911, 38: 353-8.—Borras, P. E. Mola hidatiforme. Rev. med. Rosario, 1933, 23: 840-68.—Bourg, R., Cogniaux, P., A Rocmans, M. Etude clinique et biologique d'un cas de mole hydatique k forme toxique. Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12: 402-6.—Brouha, M. A propos de la mole hydatiforme. Liege med., 1936, 29: 333-42. ------ A Kridelka, L. A propos de quelques cas de mole hydatiforme. Bruxelles med., 1935-36, 16: 648-52.— Brust, H. O. Case of hydatidiform mole of pregnancy. Crouse Irving Bull, 1917, 4: 151.-—Calatozzolo. Un caso non comune di mola vescicolare. Riv. ostet. gin., 1935, 17: 5-12.—Clark, F. H. Report of a case of hydatid mole. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1921, 14: 63.—Crichton, E. C. Notes on 3 cases of hydati- form mole. Med. J. S. Africa, 1925-26, 21: 183.—Das, P. C. Hydatidiform mole in a young primigravida. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1934, 41: 420.—Delmas, J. P. Deux cas de mole hydatiforme. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1912, 1: 165-7.— Devraigne A Seguy. A propos de 2 moles embryonnees. Ibid., 1926, 15: 24-7.—Donner A Verger, G. Un cas de mole hydati- forme. Limousin med., Limoges, 1913, 37: 224-6.—Ducuing, J., Rascol A Guilhem. Mole hydatiforme a caractere cliniques anormaux et a evolution essentiellement benigne. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 320-2.—Eerland, L. D. [Molar pregnancy in later life] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1930, 70: 115-28.—Ejsmont, B. [A case of hydatiform mole] Polska gaz. lek., 1924, 3: 313.—Engelhard, J. L. B. [Molar pregnancy] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: 418-24, 2 pl.—Freund. R. Blasenmole bei jungem menschlichem Ei. Verh. Ges. deut Naturforsch. (1907) 1908, 2. Teil, 2. Heft., 189.—Furber, R. I. A case of hydatid mole. Med. J. Australia, 1920. 2: 434.—Gammeltoft. [A case of hydatiform mole] Ugeskr lager, 1915, 77: 1780.—Gilchrist, R. T., A Sykes. L. G. A case of hydatidiform mole. Wisconsin M. J., 1911-12, 10: 274-7.—Guillet. Trois observations de grossesse molaire Rev. gyn. obst., Par., 1910, 5: 181-6.—Haines, W. D. Hydatid mole. Lancet-Clinic, 1915, 113: 584.—Hammond, A. W. Molar pregnancy. Virginia M. Semi-Month., 1909-10, 14: 553.—Hannah, C. R. Hydatidiform moles; case report South. M. J., 1921, 14: 572.—Harden, A. S. Hydatidiform mole of the uterus. Post-Graduate, N. Y., 1909, 24: 1166-70.— Hellman, A. M. Hydatid mole. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1918, 93: 701.—Henderson, E. L., A Sherrill, J. G. Hydatidiform mole; report of a case. Kentucky M. J., 1921, 19: 301.—Heuck. Vier Falle von Blasenmole. Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 2856.— Hileman, S. P. Hydatidiform mole. Virginia M. Month., 1927-28, 54: 446.—Hill, J. G. A case of hydatiform mole. Med. J. Australia, 1917, 53.—Howard, L. D. Report of 2 cases of hydatiform mole. West Virginia M. J., 1927, 23: 631-4.—Howlett, K. S. Hydatid mole—report of a case. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1934, 27: 432-8.—Ilyin, F. N. [Molar pregnancy] J. akush., 1911, 1179-94.—Javnel, A. J. [Two cases of molar pregnancy] Vrach. gaz., 1914, 21: 596.— Joynt, M. J. Cystic degeneration of the chorion villi with re- port of a case. Iowa M. J., 1912-13, 19: 239-41.—Kamperman, G. Hydatidiform mole. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1910, 9: 348- 55.—Kayne, G. G. An unusual case of hydatidiform mole. Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 132: 386-90.—Kieffer. Une mole hydatique avec foetus. Feestb. opgedr. H. Treub, Leiden, 1912, 644-9.—Krtiger, M. Eine seltene Form der Placentar- cyste; ein Beitrag zur Lehre von der Blasenmole. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1909, 64: 315-9, pl—Leavitt. A case of hydatidiform mole. J. Lancet, 1920, 40: 53.—Lodge, R. Hydatidiform mole. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1926-27, 47: 100-8.—McLean, M. An unusual case of hydatid mole. Am. J. Obst., 1915, 72: 475.—Madden, T. M. On uterine hydatidi- form disease, or cystic degeneration of the ovum. Dublin Q. J. M. Sc, 1868, 46: 290-305. Also repr.—Madon, J.. & Giraud, G. Mole hydatiforme. Montpellier med., 1914, 38: 447.—Martegiani, C. A proposito di 3 casi di mola vescicolare. Gazz. med. Marche, 1915, 23: No. 7, 1; No. 8, 1.—Masay, F., & Louyot, A. Ueber die cvstische Degeneration der Placenta. Zbl. allg. Path., 1911, 22: 727.—Mayer, A. Solitarer Decidual- polyp am normalen Ende der Schwangerschaft. Beitr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 1907, 12: 119-27.—Menache, A. Sur un cas de mole hydatiforme. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 325.—Mijnlieff, A. Mola hydatosa. Med. wbl, Amst., 1911-12, 18: 397-409.—Morris, E. T. Hydatidiform mole. Texas J. M., 1929-30, 25: 521.—Nadessin. Mole hydatiforme. Rev. med. hyg. trop., Par., 1933, 25: 65.—Noccioli, G. Mola idatigena. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1910, 4: 217-521, 8 pl—Ogasa- wara, Y., A Takeuchi, K. Statistische Ergebnisse iiber Blasen- molenschwangerschaft. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1934, 29: 23-5.—O'Keeffe, H. P. Hydatidiform mole. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 1006.—Orlandi, E. Sopra un caso di mola vescicolare. Fracastoro, 1912, 8: 215-22.—Oui. Mole vesiculaire. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1911, 14: 567.—Pasliels. P. Mole hydati- forme. Gynecologie, 1936, 35: 305.—Pfeiffer, D. B., A Kelly, A. O. J. Hydatiform mole. Proc Path. Soc. Philadelphia, 1911, n. ser., 14: 63.—Pirani, R. Mola vescicolare ed emato- matosa. Ginecologia, Fir., 1911, 8: 353-66.—Plauchu. Un cas de m61e hydatiforme des 3 premiers mois de la grossesse. Lyon med., 1914, 123: 66-9.—Raudenbush, J. S. Uterine moles with special reference to the hvdatidiform mole. Month. Cycl. A M. Bull, 1909, 2: 167-73.—Rawls, J. L. Report of a case of hydatiform mole. Virginia M. Month., 1922-23, 49: 462.—Reeb. A propos de 2 mdles hydatiformes. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 465-7. Also Gynecologie, 1928, 27: 204-13. Also Strasbourg med., 1928, 86: pt 2, 106-10.— Renda, A. Un caso di mola vescicolare. Riv. ostet. gin., 1926, 8: 153-6.—Ricketts, B. M. Hydatid mole. Lancet- Clinic, 1916, 116: 473.—Rivero, F. H. Un caso de mola hidati- forme o vesicular. Gac. med. Caracas, 1933, 40: 221-3 — Robertson. J. F. Hydatidiform mole. N. York M. J., 1915, 102: 614-6. Also repr.—Sant'Anna, J. Mola vesicular. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1930, 24: 41-58.—Schumann, E. A. Further observations upon hydatidiform mole, with the report of a case. Am. J. Obst., 1929, 18: 768-72 [Discussion] 885.—Sheftel, B. G. [Molar pregnancy] Vrach. gaz., 1912, 19: 1279-81 — Sherman, J. T. A study of 78 patients with hydatidiform mole. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 27: 237-44. Also repr.—Siebke, H. Die Blasenmole. Ber. ges. Gyn., 1934, 27: 1-15.—Smith, T. C. Hydatidiform mole. J. Am. M. Ass., 1887, 9: 686-8.—Spin- garn, A. A case of cystic degeneration of the chorion. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1907, 72: 206.—Stevens, T. G. Three cases of uterine mole. Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56: 133-6.—Summit, W. H. Molar pregnancy. Internat. J. S., 1914, 27: 290 — Swahlen. P. H. Presentation of an exceptional case of hydatidi- form mole. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1935, 29: 454-9.— Sweet, W. C. A case of hydatidiform mole. China M. J., 1921, 35:264.—Taylor, J. H. Hydatidiform mole. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1925) 1926, 38: 180.—Thiemke. Blasenmole. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930-31, 99: 554-7.—Timofeev. A. I. [Benign epithelial growth of the decidua] J. akush., 1912, 27: 681-98, pl—Tohanno, C, A V6ron. Presentation d'une mole hydatiforme. Bull. Soc. med. sc. ouest, 1910, 19: 53-5.— Tuley, H. E. Hydatiform mole; report of a case. Louisville Month. J. M. A S., 1915-16, 22; 339-42.—Van der Schouw CHORION 615 CHORION Druifmola. Tschr. prakt. verlosk., 1909-10, 13: 87.—Vays- siere, E. M61e hydatiforme. Marseille med., 1912, 49: 279.— Volstein, M. L. [Molar pregnancy] Vrach. gaz., 1910, 17: 801-3.—Vouters. Mole vesiculaire. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1911, 14: 445.—West, J. N. Report of a case of hydatidiform mole. Post-Graduate, N. Y., 1914, 29: 906-8.—Westerbeek van Eerten, B. J. [Cases of molar pregnancy] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 2, 6215-24, pl.—Weymeersch, A. Un cas de mole hydatiforme. J. med. Bruxelles, 1912, 17: annexe, 115; 1913, 18: 155-8. Also Bull. Soc. beige gyn. obst., 1912- 13, 23: 104-14.—Wilkins. E. H. A case of hydatidiform mole. N. Zealand M. J., 1916, 15: 263.—Yanes, A. Descripci6n de 2 casos de mola hidatiforme. Vargas. Caracas, 1917, 8: 457- 60.—Zapata Freire, A. Mola hidatiforme. An. Hosp. S. Jose, Madr., 1929-30, 1: 373-9. ---- Cystic degeneration: Complications. Ayme, E. L. A case of pregnancy during lactation and regu- lar menstruation with subsequent hydatidiform degeneration. Post Graduate, N. Y., 1912, 27: 408.—Blacker, G. Case of hydatidiform mole with albuminuria and kidney of pregnancy; sudden death from cardiac failure. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 1908-9, 2: obst. gyn. sect., 202-22.—Brouha, M. Mole vesicu- laire compliquee d'edampsie. Bruxelles med., 1926-27, 7: 387.—Colomi, C. Di un caso di mola carnosa-vescicolare- ematomatosa, espulsa dopo 10 mesi di gravidanza. Lucina, Bologna, 1908, 13: 52; 70; 84, pl.—Daleas, P. Quelques accidents rares de la grossesse molaire. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 186-9.—Eden, T. W. Uterine mole showing low implantation of the ovum; placenta pra?via. Proc. R. M., Lond., 1912-13, 6: obst. gyn. sect., 104.—Frey, F. Eklamp- sie und Blasenmole. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 134.— Gernez, L. Mole hydatiforme dont l'extraction fut suivie du developpement d'enorme kystes luteiniques. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 150-4.—Heinricius, G. [On deportation of chorion with metastatic abscess in the vagina in mola hyda- tidosa uteri] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1912, 1: 9-25.—Iraci, E. Mola vescicolare in parto bigemino teratologico. Policlinico, 1915, 22: sez. prat., 1518.—Kallinikov, J. I. Ein Fall von Mola hydatidosa; Perforatio uteri, Amputatio uteri supra- vaginalis. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 78: 181; 427.—Klein & Lepoutre. Mole hydatiforme; infection; hysterectomie vaginale. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 718-20 — Kleinman, M. [Hydatidiform mole in a myomatous uterus] J. akush., 1907, 21: 1596-603.—Luengo Marcos, D. P. Un caso de mola hidatiforme, iacceso de taquicardia paroxfstica esen- cial? Siglo med., 1917, 64: 773.—McClure, H. I. Hydatidi- form mole; spontaneous perforation of the uterus. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1935, 42: 663-7.—Mazet. Perforation uterine par mole hydatiforme. Lyon med., 1926, 137: 336-8.— Michon A Pouzet. Mole hydatiforme et perforation uterine. Ibid., 569.—Quisling, N. A. [Retained abortion; hydatidiform mole] Tskr. jordm0dre, 1908, 14: 25-30.—Sitzenfrey, A. Eklampsie im 6. Schwangerschaftsmonat bei Blasenmole ohne Fotus; Entstehung »iner scheinbaren Eihohle durch hydropische Degeneration einei grosseren Zottenstammes. Zbl. Gyn., 1911, 35: 343-6.—Thaler. Retinierte Blasenmole mit subchorialen Hamatomen. Gyn. Rdsch., 1915, 9: 290. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1915, 28: 745.—Verniory, L. Un cas de mole hydatique avec placenta praevia. Scalpel, Brux., 1913-14, 66: 678-81.— Vian, G. Esito non comune di una mola vescicolare. Rass. ostet., 1934, 43: 27-34.—Voinich-Syanozhentsky, A. P. Mola hydatidosa et haematomatosa. Tr. Russ. khir. obsh. Pirogova, 1903-4) 1905, 21: 4.—Waldo, R. Spontaneous rupture of the uterus due to hydatiform mole. Am. J. Obst., 1910, 62: 459-63.—Weill, M. A. Un cas de torsion de kyste luteinique apres expulsion d'une mole hydatiforme. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 135-7.—Wigger, C. Eklampsie bei Blasen- mole im 5. Monat (mit Demonstration des supravaginal am- putierten Uterus) Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 78: 183-5. --- Cystic degeneration: Diagnosis. See also Chorioma, Diagnosis. Michaud, P. *De l'interdt des reactions de Aschheim-Zondek et Friedmann-Brouha dans les suites de la mole hydatiforme. 42p. 8? Lyon, 1935. , , Bleuler, M. Uebertragene Blasenmole mit negativer Asch- heim-Zondekreaktion. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 3370-4.—Bortini, E. Die rontgenologische Darstellung der Blasenmole mittels Kontrastfullung. Ibid., 1932, 56: 784-6.—Briggs, H. Hyda- tid mole; a test of its relative size. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1912-13, 6: obst. gyn. sect., 1.—Dabney, M. Y., A Dabney, E. B. Friedman test in hydatid mole. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 59: 185-8. ------ A Flinn, G. F. Differentiation of pregnancy and hydatidiform mole. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 771.—Desoubry, L. Des elements du diagnostic precoce de la grossesse molaire. Gaz. med. France, 1933, 204.—Donnet, V. Mole hydatiforme et reaction de Brouha. Marseille med., 1935, 72: 253-6.—Ehrhardt, K. Blasenmole und Schwanger- schaftsreaktion. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 917-9 — Furtado, A. H. Mola hydatiforme; consideragoes praticas em torno de seu diagnostico, pronostico e therapeutica. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1930, 24: 407-20.—Gaugain. L. Reaction bio- logique de la grossesse et mole hydatiforme. Arch. med. Angers, 1934, 38: 65-9.—Girardin, R. Difficultes de dia- gnostic de la m61e hydatiforme et de sa degenerescence maligne; 2 observations destinees a montrer combien le diagnostic de mole hydatiforme peut etre difficile. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1930, 19: 316-9.—Guerin-Valmale A Verdeuil. Mole hydatiforme et reaction biologique; a propos de 2 cas dont un a forme embryonnee. Ibid., 1935, 24: 592-4.—Hartemann, J. Retention d'oeuf molaire et reaction d'Aschheim et Zondek. Ibid., 1934, 23: 377-9.—Matteace, F. Errore diagnostico in tema di mola vescicolare. Clin, ostet., 1937, 39: 327-37.— Niirnberger, L. Die Diagnose der Blasenmole. Med. Klin., Berl, 1931, 27: 343-7.—Quarantotto, A. In tema di errori in caso di mola vescicolare. Clin, ostet., 1934, 36: 432-6.— Reeb, Nerson A Klein. Un taux eieve de gonado-stimuline dans les urines d'une gestante permet-il toujours de conclure a la presence d'une mole hydatiforme? Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 278-80. Also Gyn. obst., Par.. 1934, 30: 305-15. Also Strasbourg med., 1934, 94: 285-8.—Rosenstein, W. Die Bedeutung der Aschheim-Zondekschen Reaktion fiir die Indikationsstellung nach Blasenmole. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1932-33, 152: 320-31.—Savona, B. La diagnosi radiografica della mola vescicolare con mezzi di contrasto. Fol. gyn., Genova, 1932, 29: 461-80.—Sorbi, G. Emorragia interna retroplacentare svoltasi coi sintomi clinici della mola vescico- lare. Ginecologia, Fir., 1909, 6: 481-9.—Steinberg, P. Blasenmole und Schwangerschaftsreaktion. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 60.—Trillat A Millet. Mole hydatiform a evolution latente; utilite de la reaction d'Aschheim et de Zondek pour le diagnostic. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 684.—Vega Benedicto, M. Contribucion al estudio de los transtornos gest6sicos en la mola hidatiforme. Rev. espafi. obst., 1934, 19: 206-10.—Venturoli, G. Errore diagnostico in tema di mola vescicolare. Clin, ostet., 1930, 32: 273.—Ver- deuil, Plasse A Picaud. Mole hydatiforme; diagnostic biolo- gique et clinique; provocation du travail. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 254-6.—Voron, Pigeaud A Brochier. Mole hydatiforme; interSt presente par le dosage des hormones giSnitales dans le serum sanguin. Ibid., 558. ---- Cystic degeneration: Endocrine aspects. Jacob, R. E. W. *Ueber Ovarialveranderun- gen bei Blasenmole. 35p. 8? Halle, 1906. Pouget, J. *Etude anatomo-clinique de la lesion kystique des ovaires au cours de la mole hydatiforme. 85p. 8? Toulouse, 1911. Begouin A Anderodias. Mole hydatiforme avec hyper- trophic kystique des ovaires simulant une hematocele avec kyste de l'ovaire. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1914, 3: 116-9.— Commandeur. Degenerescence kystique des 2 ovaires et mole hydatiforme; resorption complete du kyste. Lyon med., 1921, 130: 612.—Czyborra. Ovarialtumor im Anschluss an Blasenmole. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1913, 38: 355.— Forgue, Roux A Milhaud. A propos d'un cas de mole hydati- forme avec degenerescence kystique bilaterale des ovaires. Bull. Soc sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1921-22, 3: 108-10.— Gaifami, P. Corps jaune et mole vesiculaire. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1926, 21: 145-58.—Hollander, J. [Ovarian changes in hydatidiform mole] Szuieszet A nogy6gy., 1913, 16.—Hristu, C. Grossesse molaire avec degenerescence double ovarienne chez une fille de 14 ans. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 461.—Nordentoft, J. [Case of hydatid mole with cystic degeneration of the ovaries] Ugeskr. laeger, 1918, 80: 2139- 43.—Oui. Mole vesiculaire et kystes des ovaires. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1914, 3: 540-4.—Paucot, H. Mole et kyste luteinique. Ibid., 1923, 12: 246-S—Peralta Ramos, A., A Valentinuzzi, M. La inactividad proliferativa y la actividad hormonal en la mola hidatiforme. Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 807-18.—Purge, G., Kese, G., A Coja, N. Mole hydatiforme; contribution a I'etude de l'hormone hypophysaire gonadotrope. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1934, 115: 1701-3.— Winter, E. W. Blasenmole und Hormonhaushalt; Hormon- analysen bei einem Falle von hochgradiger hydropischer Degeneration der Placenta mit lebendem Kind; gleichzeitig ein Beitrag zur Biologie der Blasenmole. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1933-34, 155: 264-75. ---- Cystic degeneration: Manifestations. Gies, F. *Beitrage zur Klinik der Blasenmole [Heidelberg] 42p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1914. Grunspecht, A. *Beitrag zur Klinik der Blasenmole. 41p. 8? Gott., 1909. Israel, A., A Jabre, E. Un cas atypique de mole hydatique observe a l'hopital Saint-Elie de Beyrouth. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 29.—Kurz, G. Sopra un caso di mola vescicolare (osservazioni cliniche) Policlinico, 1928, 35: sez. prat., 788-90.—Minamikawa, K. On clinical symptoms of hy- datidiform moles. Jap. J. Obst., 1930, 13: 86-8.—Sommer, S. Zur Klinik der Blasenmole. Med. Klin., Berl, 1934, 30: 932-5.—Spirito, F. Mola vescicolare lungamente ritenuta a decorso clinico strano. Arch, ostet. gin., 1927, 2. ser., 14j 241-4. ---- Cystic degeneration: Metastasis. Bandler, S. W. A case of hydatid mole with simultaneous tumor of vulva and vagina. Am. J. Obst., 1915, 71: 673,— CHORION 616 CHORION Gygax, M. Ueber typisch gebaute Metastasen der Blasenmole Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1931, 147: 129-17.—Hughes, J. E. A case of hydatidiform mole with the multiple small syncytial in- farctions of the lungs. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 1929-30, 23: sect. obst. gyn., 33-5.—Liebe, W. Ueber Verschleppung von Blasenmolenteilen in die Vagina. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1926, 90: 294-302.—Parisi, F. Sopra un caso di mola vesci- colare metastatica. Gazz. med. nap., 1920,3:13-5.—Reeb, M. A propos de la mole hydatiforme partielle disseminee. Gvn. obst., Par., 1932, 25: 257-02. Also Strasbourg med., 1932, 92: 21-3. ---- Cystic degeneration: Pathogenesis. See also Chorioma, Pathogenesis: Relation to hydatid mole. Gromadzki, H. von. *Ein Beitrag zur Lehre von der Blasenmole mit besonderer Beriick- sichtigung deren Pathogenese. 67p. 8? Halle a. S., 1913. Heilbrtjn, K. *Ein Beitrag zur Blasenmolen- frage. 48p. 8? Halle a. S., 1909. Krause, W. *Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Blasenmole an der Hand von 14 an der Kgl. Universitats-Frauenklinik zu Breslau beobachte- ten Fallen. 32p. S? Bresl., 1904. Rechl, A. *Blasenmole, Eierstock und Corpus luteum. 20p. 8? Miinch., 1913. Thomas, F. *Sur un cas do mole vesiculaire uterine recidivante; consid6rations .-ujr la reaction biologique de la grossesse au cours de la tnoli- vesiculaire; mole vesiculaire et syphilis. 57p. 8? Par., 1934. Baniecki. H. Ueber die verschiedenen Formen und Entste- hungsarten der intrachorialen Plazentarzysten. Zschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 1928, 93: 120-36.—Brindeau, A. Considerations Bur la m61e hydatiforme. Gaz. med. France, 1934, 249.— Daels, F. Au sujet de l'etiologie de la mole hydatique. Ann. Soc med. Gand, 1908, 88: 69-96, 2 pl—Durante, G. Con- tribution a l'6tude du processus histologique et de la patho- genie de la mole hydatiforme. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1907, 10: 244-9.—Gragert, O. Ueber Zwillingsschwangerschaft mit Entartung nur eines Eies zur Blasenmole; ein Beitrag zur Aetiologie der Blasenmole. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 78: 53-60.—Hermstein, A. Ueber die partielle und sekundare Blasenmolenbildung. Ibid., 1930, 86: 268-80.—Hinselmann, H. Erneuter Beitrag zur Theorie der Blasenmole. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 261-8.—Kleine, H. O. Die Formalgenese der soge- nannten Hamatom-Blasenmolen; eine neue Theorie uber die Entstehung von Breusschen Molen und Blasenmolen. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1931, 145: 261-83.—Pazzi, M. Le nostre cog- nizioni intorno alia mola vescicolare ed all'annidazione del- l'uovo. Rass. ostet., 1908,17: 460; 529; 672; 721.—Savare, M. Contributo alio studio della parziale degenerazione vescicolare della placenta. Ginecologia, Fir., 1907, 4: 701; 1908, 5: 33; pl.—Tropea-Mandalari, U. Degenerazione molare iniziale in placenta apparentemente ben conformata. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1928. 25: 157-72, 5 pl—Wegflin, C. Ueber die Verschleppung von Chorionepithel in die Vulva bei Blasenmole. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 1196. ---- Cystic degeneration: Pathology. Aspern, F. W. [A.] von. *Ueber partielle Blasenmole mit Beschreibung eines Falles. 14p. 8? Munch., 1928. Ebnother, K. *Ein Betrag zur Kenntnis der Blasenmole auf Grund von 18 an der Zurcher Frauenklinik wahrend der letzten 26 Jahre beobachteten Falle. 56p. 8? Zur., 1918. Imhqff, W. *Ueber Blasenmole nebst Mit- teilung eines von Molenretention 46p. 8°. [Marb.] 1913. Iven, F. *Die Gefasse der Blasenmolenzotten. 20p. 8? Bonn, 1921. Kunick, A. [A. K.] *Ueber die Retention der Blasenmole [Halle-Wittenberg] 22p. 8? Bal- lenstedt-H. [1933] Milek, E., geb. Langer. *Ein Fall von Blasenmole mit Vermehrung des Zottenstromas und intravasaler Knotenbildung. 12p. 8? [Berl.] 1930. Olergant, A. *La retention molaire. 61p. 8? Par., 1934. Schindler, T. *Die Lokalisation der Verdich- tungsherde in der Blasenmolenwand [Bonn] lOp. 8? [Lpz.] 1922. Stitzinger, W. *Spontanes Verschwinden einer Blasenmolen-Schwangerschaft [Munchen] 18p. 8? Dillingen a. Donau, 1931. Wiegandt, C. P. [M.] *Ein Fall von Blasen- mole mit einigen seltenen Besonderheiten. 26p. 8? Tiib., 1908. Allen, E. Report of 2 cases of partial hydatidiform degen- eration of the placenta late in pregnancy. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 15: 694-8.—Ballantyne. J. W. A specimen of the hydatid mole. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1907-8, 33: 62. ------ & Young, J. Fatal case of hydatidiform mole. Ibid., 1912-13, 38: 267-75, 2 pl—Bazan, J. Mola hidatiforme a repetici6n. Sem. med., B. Air., 1926, 33: 157-9.—Boni, A. Mola vesci- colare infiltrante. Ann. ostet., 1913, 2: 306-14.—Bremond, E. Mole dissequante. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 358.— Bretthauer, E. A case of hydatidiform mole. China M. J., 1909, 23: 92.—Briggs. H. On the relative size of the uterus in cases of hydatid mole, with illustrative cases and specimens. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1911-12, 5: obst. gyn. sect., 172-98.— Brouha. Un cas de mole partielle. Bull Soc beige gyn. obst., 1912-13. 23: 254-8.—Browne, J. W. A case of fleshy mole. Australas. M. Gaz., 1908, 27: 33.—Buzzoni, R. Due casi di mola vescicolare nella pratica ostetrica; mola vescicolare recidi- vante. Arte ostet., 1913, 27: 353-60.—Charkviani, I. I. [De- structive molar pregnancy] J. akush., 1931, 42: 750.— Clivio. 1. A proposito di un caso di mola vescicolare iniziale. Tommasi. Nap., 1908. 3: 215.—Crammer, J. B. Hydatidiform mole (myxoma choriil with report of a case. Atlanta J Rec. \L, 190 1936, 31: 1024-8.—Woodruff, A. M., A Goodpasture, E. W. The susceptibility of the chorio-allantoic membrane of chick embryos to infection with the fowl-pox virus. Am. J. Path., 1931, 7: 209-22, 3 pl. ---- Tumors. See also Placenta, Tumors. Yamato, R. *Ueber den Geschwulstcharakter des Chorioangioma phaceptae. 70p. 8° Munph., 1913, Caccia, F. Sopra un caso di mixoma del corion. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1907, 2: 49-58.—Dubreuil, G., A Riviere, M. Formations fibro-musculaires du chorion et des villosites du placenta humain. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1932, 111: 170.— Gandolfo Herrera, R. Tumores cori6nicos. Dfa med., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 354.—Grieco, A. Alcune considerazioni su di un caso di corioangioma. Monit. ostet. gin., 1934, 6: 456-75.—Johnstone, R. W. Chorio-angioma of the placenta. Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc, 1911-12, 37: 296-305, 5 pl — Klaften, E. Chorionhaemangioma placentae. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 95: 426-37.—Kiihnel, P. Placental chorioangioma. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1933, 13: 143-94.—McDonald, S., A Burnett, E. N. Chorio-angeioma of placenta [abstr.] Proc. Path. Soc. Gr. Britain A Ireland, 1912-13, 17: 112.—Mara- botto, F. Contributo alio studio degli angiomi del corion. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1929,26: 145-71,4 pl—Maxwell, R. D. Angiocho- rioma of placenta. Proc.R.Soc. M., Lond., 1911-12, 5: obst. gyn. sect., 149-52.—Mayer, K. Chorioangiome. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1928, 134: 482-8.—Nitschmann, W. Zwei Seltenheiten an Placenten; ein Chorionfibrom, ein Holoacardius amorphus. Ibid., 1926-27, 129: 674-82.—Pensa. P. Contributo alio studio dei corioangiomi. Monit. ostet. gin., 1932, 4: 519- 651.—Rhamy, B. W. Chorioangiofibroma of the placenta. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1936-37, 22: 899-902.—Santner, A. Beitrag zur Klinik der Chorionangiome. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1923, 119: 454-8.—Selleng, J. [Chorionhemangioma of the placenta] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1934, 14: 236-46.—Siddall, R. S. Chorio- angiofibroma (chorioangioma) Am. J. Obst., 1924, 8: 554-68. ------ The occurrence of chorioangiofibroma (chorioangioma) a study of 600 placentas. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1926, 38: 355-64.—Sparapani, G. C. Un angio-fibroma del corion in una cagna possibile causa di idramnios e di aborto. Nuovo ercolani, 1913, 18: 1-4.— Sussig, L. Contributo alio studio dei corioangiomi. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1929, 53: 79-83.—Tabata, T. Pri unu kazo de chorioangioma de la placento. Kinki fujinka gakkai zasshi, 1926, 9: No. 3, 24.—Walsh, C. H. Chorio-angio-fibroma. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1936, 43: 587-9. —- Villi. Hofbauer, J. The function of the Hofbauer cells of the chorionic villus, particularly in relation to acute infection and syphilis. Am. J. Obst., 1925, 10: 1-14.—Kossmann, R. Zur Histologic der Chorionzotten des Menschen. In Festschr. 70. Geburtst. Rudolf Leukarts, Lpz., 1892, 236-49, pl—Lewis. W. H. Hofbauer cells (clasmatocytes) of the human chorionic villus. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1924, 35: 183-5, pl.— Page, R. M. Chorioangioma; report of a case. Virginia M. Month., 1923-24, 50: 821.—Sannicandro, G. Sulle culture in vitro di placenta umana; ricerche sulle modalita di accresci- mento e sulla biologia dei vilb coriali. Ann. ostet. gin., 1934, 56: 3-19.—Szathmary, Z. Ueber die feinere Stiitzgewebe- struktur der Chorionzotten. Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1932, 149: 173-87. Also Magy. orv. arch., 1932, 33: 358-66, 4 pl.— Voigt, J. VorP'ufige Mitteilung betreffend Beobachtungen uber die Vaskularisation der Zotten junger menschlicher Eier. Anat. Anz., 1911, 38: 598. ---- Villi: Abnormal growth. Nagy, T. [Invasion of chorial cells] Gy6gyaszat, 1919, 59: 480.—Neumann, H. O. Die Bedeutung des miitterlichen Haftbodens fiir das pathologische Tiefenwachstum der Chorion- zotten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1814. Also Arch. Gyn., Berl, 1933-34,156:191-3 [Discussion] 193-5. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1934,58: 248. ------ Das regelwidrige Tiefen wachstum der Chorionzotten (pathologisch-anatomische Studien zur Ursachen- lehre der Plazenta accreta, increta et destruens) Zschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 1934, 108: 25-69.—Poso, P. Le infiltrazioni del corion ovulare nella parete dell' utero. Arch, ostet. gin., 1909-10, 2. ser., 2: 353-620, 10 pl. Also Atti Accad. med. chir. Napoli, 1913, 67: 113-36.—Roffo, L. Sull'infiltrazione coriale profonda nel miometrio. Fol. gyn., Pavia, 1930, 27: 89-116, 2 pl.—Vecchi, M. Diuna particolare alterazione di sviluppo dei villi coriali (note anatomiche per lo studio della mola vescicolare) In Race, scritti ostet. gin. Luigi Mangiagalli, Pavia, 1906, 283-94. CHORIOPTES. See Sarcoptidae. CHORIORETINITIS. See also Choroiditis; Retinitis. Morance, P. *De la chorio-retinite chez les malades atteints de k6ratite interstitielle d'origine syphilitique. 44p. 8? Par., 1932. Agnantis. C. A propos d'une chorio-retinite maculaire syphi- litique fruste. Ann. ocul, Par., 1927, 164: 281-6.—Angius. T. L'azione delle vasodilatazioni provocate e ripetute in alcune malattie corioretiniche. Lettura oft., 1936, 13: 323-49, 6 pl.— Bertoldi, M. Aspetto, decorso, esiti di una corioretinite bilate- rale caratterizzata da notevole essudazione subretinica. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 371-9.—Bourdier, F. Un cas de chorio- retinite maculaire traite par l'acupuncture. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 5-9.—Brown, T. H. Retino-choroiditis radiata. Brit. J. Ophth., 1937, 21: 645-8.—Caramazza, F. Corioretinite CHORIORETINITIS 618 CHORIORETINITIS adesiva da diatermocoagulazione diasclerale e transsclerale. Boll, ocul, 1933, 12: 1357-426, 4 pl—Cordero, C. Ricerche sperimentali sulla corioretinite adesiva da diatermocoagulazione. Arch, ottalm., 1934,16: 65-89.—Croci, L. Corioretinite adesiva sperimentale. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 881-920.—Fleischer, B. Gibt es eine isolierte Chorioretinitis svmpathica? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 183-7.—Friedenwald, H., A Frieden- wald, J. S. Globular masses on the pupillary margin in acute circumscribed chorioretinitis; clinical and pathologic study. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1925, 23: 106-20, 4 pl. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 113-24, 3 pl—Fuchs. E. Ueber Chorioreti- nitis. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1921, 107: 15-25. Also Verh. ausserord. Tag. Ophth. Ges. (1921) 1922, 400-2.—Giri, D. V. Haemorrhage and exudation into the recessus hyaloideo- capsularis in a case of septic retino-choroiditis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 966.—Glover, L. P. A melanotic sarcoma, arising from an area of chorioretinitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 337-9.—Grolman, G. von. Corioretinitis gutata. Rev. As. med. argent., 1932, 46: 466-9.—Harvier, P., A Boudin, G. Maladie d'Adie et chorio-retinite syphilitique. Paris med., 1935, 95: 177-9.—Horniker, E. Bemerkungen zur Arbeit von Dr Sakae Kitahara iiber klinische Beobachtungen bei der in Japan haufig vorkommenden Chorioretinitis centralis serosa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 487-97.—Kipp, C. J. Chorio-retinitis tumida. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1909, 38: 382-6.—Kitahara, S. Ueber klinische Beobachtungen bei der in Japan haufig vorkommenden Chorioretinitis centralis serosa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 97: 345-62.—Koby. E. Forme rare de chorio-retinite maculaire aigue. Arch, opht., Par., 1922, 39: 36-43.—Koyanagi. Y. Ueber das Zustandekommen des ophthal- moskopischen Befundes bei Chorioretinitis nephritica. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 84: 737-47.—Lagrange, H., A Marcq, P. Un cas de chorioretinite unilaterale chez un tuberculeux. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1927, 183-6.—Laws, W. G. A rare form of retino-choroiditis, possibly associated with pituitary dys- function. Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 410-3.—Le Couedic. Chorio-retinite atrophique congenitale unilaterale non syphili- tique. Arch, opht., Par., 1927, 44: 53.—Lijo Pavia, J. Notable modification de l'aspect ophtalmoscopique d'une grave chorio- retinite diabetique apr£s la ponction diathermique d'une dechirure. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 46: 140-2. ------ Edema de Berlin y alteraciones corioretinianas consecutivas. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1934, 48: 1110-6. Also Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1934, 9: 289-95.—Ling, W. P. Interstitial keratitis; unusually marked chorioretinitis, pathologic-anatomic examina- tion of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 1: 207-18.— Luo, T. H. Chorio-retinitis sclopetaria. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 1405-8, pl.—Morse, A. G. Tuberculous chorioretinitis. Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1934, 10: 343.—Odisio, M. Di un caso di corio-retinite centrale sifilitica. Arch, ottalm. 1929, 36: 247-57, 2 pl.—Osterberg, G. Three cases of acute, traumatic chorioretinitis (Siegrist) 1 of them histologically examined. Acta ophth., Kbh, 1936, 14: 460-70, pl—Reeder, D. F. Note on retino-choroiditis with relation to an unbal- anced diet in the Tropics. Proc Internat. Conf. Health Trop. America, 1925, 1: 643-5.—Rubbrecht A De Jaeger. Action des substances irritantes sur la choroide et sur la retine. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1931, No. 62, 51-5.—Scullica, F. Con- tributo alia conoscenza delle forme atipiche di corioretinite centrale. Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 110-26, 3 pl—Tshernoff, L. Chorioretinitis syphilitica treated with arsphenamine. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 545.—Vasek, E. [Chorioretinitis centralis sympathies] Cas. 16k. eesk., 1932, 71: 587.— Verhoeff, F. H. Histologic findings in a case of localized tuber- culous chorioretinitis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1928, 26: 53-61, 2pl. ---- juxtapapillar [Jensen's] Netjndorfer, H. *Ein Beitrag zur Retino- Chorioiditis juxtapapillaris (Edmund Jensen) 21p. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Abraham, S. V. Retinochoroiditis juxtapapillaris Jensen. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 2: 452-5. ------ Chorio- retinitis juxtapapillaris (Jensen) first histologic report. Ibid., 1932, 8: 503. Also repr.—Adrogue, E., A Just, B. Dos casos de coriorretinitis de Jensen. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1926, 1: 1038-45.—Bencini, A. Retino-coroidite di Edmund Jensen. Boll, ocul, 1934,13: 1129; 1935, 14: 1472.—Borges de Sousa, A. Retino-coroidite juxta-papilar (Edmund Jensen) Lisboa med., 1932, 9: 342-55.—Bossalino, G. Retino-coroidite di Edmund Jensen. Arch, ottalm., 1936, 43: 1-43.—Derer, F. [Two cases of Jensen's retinitis; retinochoroiditis juxtapapillaris] Cas. lek. eesk., 1928, 67: 1041-4.—Friedenwald, H. Relation of chorio-retinitis juxtapapillaris (Jensen's disease) to other forms of chorio-retinitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1924, 44: 308-26.— Grandi, G. Contributo alio studio della retino-coroidite di Jensen. Boll, ocul, 1935, 14: 912-24.—Harrison. W. G. Retino-choroiditis juxta-papillaris; report of 2 cases with a suggestion as to etiology and treatment. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 314-7.—Jensen, V. A. [Case of chorioretinitis disseminata during pregnancy] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: [Oft. selsk. forh.] 38-40.—Junius, P. Seltene Augenspiegelbilder zum klinischen Phanomen der Retinitis exsudativa Coats und der Retino-Chorioiditis parapapillaris. Arch. Augenh., 1932, 106: 475-92.—Kalt, M., A Blum J. Sur un cas de lesion chorio- retinienne p6ripapillaire bilaterale. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1927, 70-3.—Loddoni, G. Corioretinite iuxta-papillare in papilla da stasi per trauma cranico. Boll, ocul, 1928, 7: 1099-110.—Martin, H. H. Retino-choroiditis juxtapapillaris. Am. J. Ophth., 1918, 3. ser., 1: 132.—Martin-Jones, J. D. Juxtapapillary choroiditis (Jensen) Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 948.—Pavia, J. K. Corio-retinitis juxta-papilar bilateral (Jensen) Rev As. med. argent., 1933, 46: 3414-24.— Statti, L. W. Retinitis juxtapapillaris; report of a case. Arch Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 947-51.—Tristaino, L. Retino-coroidite juxta-papillare di E. Jensen. Boll, ocul, 1936, 15: 431-6. Also Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 194-204.—Wagener, H. P., & Gipner, J. F. Studies on the visual fields in localized chorio- retinitis of the Jensen type. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 470-83, 3 pl—Weih, E. P. Traumatic proliferating chorio- retinitis. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth., 1928, 33: 227-37. CHORLET, Magdeleine, 1896- *Pneu- monies tuberculeuses curables; splenopneumonies, pleuropneumonies tuberculeuses. 60p. 8? Par., 1923 CHORNYAK, John, 1901- See Yant, W. P., Chornyak, J. [et al] Studies in asphyxia. 69p. 8°. Wash., 1934. CHOROID. See also Eye; Retina; Uvea. Bruckner, Z. [A case of vitreous laminae of the chorioid] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1928, 67: 1568-70.—Sondermann, R. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Aderhautentwicklung. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1932-33, 129: 596-604.—Szily, A. von. Geschichtliches zum Vorkommen von Lymphfollikeln im Augeninneren. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 173-81.—Tobinaga. S. Ueber das chorioideale Fettgewebe. Keijo J. M., 1936, 7: 507-20 — Verhoeff, F. H., A Sisson, R. J. Basophilic staining of Bruch's membrane. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 125-7, pl— Vialli, M. Ricerche morfologiche sulle formazioni coroidee dei pesci. Pubb. Staz. zool. Napoli, 1932, 11: 367-416. ----- Contributo alia conoscenza istologica dell'epitelio coroideo. Cervello, 1933, 12: 241-62. ----Abscess. Dollfus, M. A. Un cas d'abces h6mosporique de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1930, 167: 574-9.—Higuchi, R. Ueber einen histologisch untersuchten Fall von metastatisch entstandenem Chorioidealabszess mit klarem Augenspiegelbild. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 348-55. ----Absence. Bedell, A. J. Choroideremia. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 444-67.—Kolmer, W. Das Fehlen einer Choriocapillaria im Auge des Siebenschlafers Myoxus myoxus und die Capil- larversorgung von dessen Netzhaut. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1927, 84: 171-4.—Parker, W. R., A Fralick, F. B. Choroide- remia; report of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 6: 213-20, pl—Wolf, S. Choroideremia. Ibid., 1930, n. ser., 3: 80-7. Also repr. ---- Angioma. Brons, C. Kavernoses Angiom der Chorioidea. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 97: 43-51.—Hill, E., A Dart, R. O. Cavernous hemangioma of the choroid; report of 5 cases in the registry of ophthalmic pathology, Army Medical Museum, Washington, D. C. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1936, 34: 122-33, 5 pl—Hippel, E. von. Ueber das Angiom der Aderhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1931, 127: 46-56.—Houwer, A. W. M. Beitrag zur pathologischen Anatomie und zur klinischen Diagnose des kavernosen Angioms der Chorioidea. KUn. Mbl Augenh., 1925, 75: 657-70. -----— [Early differentiation of angioma of choroid] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: 2330-4. —---- Zur Frage der klinischen Diagnose des Aderhautangioms. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 58-61.—Jaensch, P. A. Schwie- rigkeiten und Irrtumer bei der Diagnose des Aderhautsarkoms; klinische und anatomische Beitrage zur Tumortenonitis und zum Angiom der Aderhaut. Ibid., 1932, 88: 622-43— Kern, R. Ein Fall von kavernosem Hamangiom der Chorioidea. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 21-8.—Lent, E. J., A Lyon, M. B. Hemangioma of the choroid; with report of case. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1926, 19: 443-6. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 804-11.—Lindenmeyer, O. Das Angiom der Aderhaut. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 339-44, pl—Ludwig, A. Ueber Angiom der Aderhaut mit Feuermal der Schlafengegend. Ibid., 1935, 95: 168-73.—Marlow, S. B. A case of hemangioma of the choroid. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1928, 57: 484-7, pl — Morax, V., A Depouilly, L. Angiome caverneux de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1930, 167: 537-50.—Paton, L.. A Collins, E. T. Angioma of the choroid. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1919, 39: 157-62, 2 pl.—Sobhy Bey, M. Concomitant angioma of the choroid and face on the same side with a peculiar detach- ment of retina. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1923, 140, pl— Veil, P. Evolution ulterieure de la neoformation du pole posterieur de l'oeil droit, presentee le 15 juin 1929; angiome probable de la choroide. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1933, 164-8. ---- Atrophy. See also Myopia. Bucklers, M. Anatomische Untersuchungen iiber die Bezie- hungen zwischen der senilen und der myopis«hen circumpapu- CHOROID 619 CHOROID laren Aderhautatrophie; unter Beifugung eines Falles von hoch- gradiger Anisometropie. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1928, 121: 243-83.—Hartshorne, I. A case of choroidal atrophy without night blindness. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 945-8 — Kapuscinski, sr. Familial atrophy of the choroid with ataxic disturbances (presentation of cases) Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935,13: 298.—McGuire, H. H. Gyrate atrophy of the choroid and retina (Fuchs) Ibid., 1932, 8: 372, pl—Meyer, H. Ueber die Haufigkeit des senilen nichtmyopischen Biigels (Konus beziehungsweise juxtapapillare Aderhautatrophie) Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1925-26, 116: 553-67— Nicoletti, G. Limiti ottici e limiti f unzionali nella atrofia coroideale circum-papillare dei miopi. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 882-99.—Werkle, F. Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Krankheitsbildes der progressiven Aderhautatrophie mit Pigmentdegeneration der Netzhaut. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 87: 173-83, 2 pl. ---- Blood vessels. Holm, E. Pigmented choroidal vessels. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1927, 5: 188-94, 2 pl—Koyanagi, Y. Ueber das Ver- halten der Aderhautgefasse zur Entwicklung der Strahlenfigur in der Makulagegend. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 237-43 — Samolov, A. J. Sur la tension dans les veines choroidiennes. Ann. ocul, Par., 1926, 163: 689-94.—Seidel, E. Ueber die Hohe des Blutdruckes in den Gefassen der Aderhaut beim Menschen. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1936, 51: 253-60 [Dis- cussion] 269. ---- Cancer. See also Choroid, Carcinoma. Calhoun, F. P., A Hallum, A. V. Concerning primary and secondary mabgnant tumors of the choroid. J. M. Ass. Geor- gia, 1937, 26: 501-5.—Giannini, D. Endotelioma coroideale in soggetto portatore di neoplasie multiple. Ann. ottalm., 1934, 62: 852-68, pl.—Deluen. Metastase sur une vertebre cervicale d'un neoplasme de la choroide. Bull. Soc. radiol. med., Par., 1936, 24: 288.—Houwer, A. W. M. On the relation between the so-called innocent melanomata and the malignant tumours of the choroid. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1928, 48: 167-78 — Jacqueau. Tumeur metastatique de la choroide. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 29-31.—MacDonald, A. E. Choroidal chorionepi- theUoma secondary to teratoma of the testicle. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1936, 34: 117-21, 2 pl—Purtscher, A. Ueber ein Friih- symptom beginnender bosartiger Neubildung in der Aderhaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 69: 219-24. ---- Carcinoma. Ehrhardt [F.] W. *Ueber das metastatische Aderhautcarcinom [Berlin] 28p. 8? Coburg, 1927. Frederking [H. C. D.] H. *Ein Fall von me- tastatischem Carcinom der Chorioidea. 27p. 8? Heidelberg, 1927. Gastreich, C. *Ein Fall von doppelseitigem, metastatischem Aderhautcarcinom [Heidelberg] 18p. 8? Castrop-Rauxel, 1930., Philipp, E. *Das metastati ¥ie Carzinom der Chorioidea. 31p. 8? Freib. i. jB., 1927. Rosenberg, B. (Krinsky) *Zwei Falle von metastatischem Carcinom der Aderhaut. 18p. 8? Berl., 1931. Schmincke, G. *Ueber Carcinommetastasen in der Aderhaut. 26p. 8? Giessen, 1928. Wolff, R. *Erfolg der Bestrahlungsthcrapie bei einem metastatischen Aderhautcarcinom. 23p. 8! Bonn, 1929. Archangelsky, W. N. Das metastatische ausgebreitete Karzinom der Chorioideae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 534-40.—Behr, C. Metastatische Karzinose der Chorioidea und des Sehnerven; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage der Lymph- bahnen und der vitalen Saftstromung im Sehnerven und in der Papille. Ibid., 1922, 69: 788-99.—Benedettelli, E. Con- tributo alio studio del carcinoma metastasico della coroide. Pathologica, Genova, 1929, 21: 87-91.—Clapp, C. A. Meta- static oarcinoma of the choroid, with report of 2 cases. Am. J. Ophth., Chic, 1926, 3. ser., 9: 513-7.—Cohen, M. Bilateral metastatic carcinoma of the choroid. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 18: 604-13.—DeLong, P. Metastatic carcinoma of the choroid; report of a case. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 712-5.—Evans, P. J. The use of radon in the treatment of metastatic carcinoma of the choroid. Brit. J. Ophth., 1937, 21: 496-502.—Fileti, A. Sul carcinoma della coroide (contri- buto istopatologico e clinico) Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 596- 605, pl.—Greenwood, A. Carcinoma of the choroid. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 912-4. Also Internat. Congr. Ophth., 1922, 1: 567-73.—Haas, H. L. de [Metastasis of carcinoma of the mammary gland in the choroidea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 1695.—Hoeve, J. van der [Frequency of metastatic cancer of the choroid] Ibid., 1927, 71: pt 2, 710.—Hudson, A. C. Metastatic carcinoma of the choroid. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: sec. ophth., 304-6, pl—Lemoine, A. N., A McLeod, J. Bilateral metastatic carcinoma of choroid; suc- cessful X-ray treatment of 1 eye. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1936, 34: 134-51, 3 pl. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 804-21 — Macmillan, J. A. A case of metastatic carcinoma of the cho- roid. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1922, 51: 227-32.—Maggiore, L. Sul carcinoma metastatico della coroide, con particolare riguardo alle vie di propagazione endo- ed extrabulbari. Ann. ottalm., 1922, n. ser., 6: 251-65, pl—Michail, D. [Metastatic adeno-carcinoma of the choroid of probable intestinal origin] Cluj. med., 1931, 12: 199-206.—Maore, R. F., A Evans, G. Metastatic carcinoma of the choroid; report of a case. S. Barth. Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1930, 63: 65-8, pl—Moore, R. F. A Stallard, H. B. Metastatic carcinoma of the choroid; a report of 2 cases where the primary neoplasm was in the lungs. Brit. J. Ophth., 1932, 16: 532.—Nemeth, L. [Metastatic cancer in the choroid] Orv. hetil, 1934, 78: 690.—Rochat. G. F. [Metastatic carcinoma of the chorioidea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5521.—Row D. H. Carcinoma of the choroid of unsuspected origin. Tr. Indiana Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1932, 86-94.—Seefelder, R. Ist beim Aderhautsarkom die Enucleatio bulbi oder die Exenteratio orbitae anzuraten? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 289-94.—Singer, J. Blasen- geschwulst-Metastase in der Chorioidea. Ibid., 1926, 77: 181-4.—Smoleroff, J. W., A Agatston, S. A. Two different fundus pictures in metastatic choroidal carcinoma; a cUnico- pathologic study. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 809-14.— Stallard, H. B. Six cases of metastatic carcinoma of the cho- roid. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: 1042-8.—Steichele, H. Ueber das metastatische Aderhautkarzinom. Arch. Augenh., 1919, 84: 201-23.—Thomas, R., A Sladden, A. F. A case of metastatic carcinoma of the choroid. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 544.—Usher, C. H. Frequency of metastatic carci- noma of the choroid. Brit. J. Ophth., 1926, 10: 180.—Werner, L. E. Case of queried secondaries in choroid from carcinoma mammae. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930, 50: 651.—Zamenhof, A., A Plonskier, M. Ueber einen Metastasenfall eines Adeno- carcinoms in der Augenchorioidea. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1928, 27: 217-20. ---- Coloboma. Frese, H. [W. E.] *Ein Fall von Briicken- kolobom der Chorioidea. 44p. 8? Berl., 1916. Eilers, W. Ein Fall von atypischem Aderhautkolobom. Arch. Augenh., 1933, 107: 501-7.—Esteban, M. Coloboma de coroides con integridad de campo visual. Rev. cubana otoneuroft., 1933, 211-3.—Finlay, C. E. Atypical (upward) coloboma of the choroid; clinical description. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930, n. ser., 4: 668-71. Also repr—Hoeg, N. Ueber Coloboma irregulare naevoideum choroidea?. Acta ophth., Kbh., 199-205, pl—Loftier, A. Ueber einen Fall von Ader- hautkolobom mit Gliawucherungen (unter dem Bilde des Pseudoglioms) Zschr. Augenh., 1933, 81: 155-63. ---- Detachment. See also Retina, Detachment. Hagen, S. Den ser0se postoperative chorioidal- avl0snig og dens patogenese en klinisk under- s0kelse [Serous postoperative detachment of the choroid; its pathogenesis and clinical investiga- tion] 155p. 8? Bergen, 1920. Scheuring, F. *Ueber eine langere Zeit wahrende Aderhautablosung nach Elliotscher Glaukomoperation. 22p. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Aurand. Deux cas de decollement choroidien oost-opera- toire. Lyon med., 1921, 130: 1106-9.—Bothman, L. Repair of choroidal detachment; report of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 18: 65-7.—Butler, T. H. A case of detachment of the choroid. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1923, 43: 627.—Derby. G. S. Late post-operative separation of the choroid. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1930, 28: 60-6.—Dor. L. Le decollement choroidien post-operatoire ou spontane; sa confusion possible avec un sarcome. Ann. ocul, Par., 1934,171: 21-9.—Fleischer, B. Ueber spontane Aderhautablosung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1921, 66: 590-8.—Krautbauer, G. Ueber voriibergehende Chorioidealabhebung aus orbitaler Ursache und iiber trau- matische Pseudotumoren der Orbita. Ibid., 1927, 78: 521-8.— Meesmann, A. Experimentelle und anatomische Studien zur Frage der Aderhautabhebung. Arch. Augenh., 1921, 90: 69-104, 2 pl.—Procksch, M. Ueber spontane Aderhautablo- sung. Zschr. Augenh., 1933, 81: 224-31.—Sallmann, L. Beob- achtungen an der vorderen Glaskorperarenzhaut bei Chorioi- dealabhebung. Ibid., 1935-36, 88: 168-70—Tillmann, W. Rezidivierende Aderhautablosung von ungewohnlich langer Dauer nach Elliotscher Trepanation mit Ausgang in Spontan- heilung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 528-31— Verhoeff, F. H.. A Waite, J. H. Separation of the choroid, with report of a spontaneous case. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1925, 23: 120-39. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1925, 55: 38-53, pl—Wiedemann. H. V.. A Verhoeff, F. H. Spontaneous separation of choroid simulating choroidal sarcoma. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 479-81.—Zentmayer, W. Traumatic detachment of the choroid. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1924,3. ser., 46:338. CHOROID 620 CHOROID ---- Diseases. See also Uvea, Diseases. Batten, R. D. Angioid streaks, and their relation to a form of central choroidal disease. Brit. J. Ophth., 1931, 15: 279-89, 11 pl.—Clay, G. E., A Baird, J. M. Angioid streaks of the choroid and pseudoxanthoma elasticuin. South. M. J., 1938, 31: 127-33.—Dodds, L. Excrecencias coloideas de la lamina vftrea de la cor-jides (Drusen) Rev. Soc. argent, oft., 1925, 1: 25-7. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 1261.—Francois, J. Degenerescence maculaire par sclerose du reseau choroidien. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1936, No. 72, 74-81.—Fuchs, E. Ueber lymphocytare Infiltration der Aderhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1924-25,115:584-95.------ Ueber schaumige Einlagerungen in die Aderhaut. Ibid., 1927, 118: 697; 1929, 123: 171 — Gilbert, W. Ueber Beziehungen der Gefasshaut zu endokrinen Storungen. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1930, 48: 26-9 [Discus- sion] 34-6.—Hepburn, M. Classification of diseases of the choroid. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect, ophth., 40. Also Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 401-9. ------ Diseases of the choroid; some unsolved problems in connection with diseases of the choroid. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1929, 49: 129-43, 4 pl.—Jaensch, P. A. Die degenerative Verfettung am Auge; die krankhafte Verfettung der Gefasshaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1934-35, 133: 517-31.—Kalt. Transsudats choroidiens aigus et decollement retinien. Ann. ocul, Par., 1924, 161: 468.—Kapuscinski, W., sr. Ueber familiare Ader- hautentartung mit ataktischen Storungen. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1934, 50: 13-9 [Discussion] 28.—McKee, S. H. Notes on pathology of the choroid. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 505-10, 4 pl—Malbran, J., A Adrogue, E. Coroiditis de Doyne. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1936, 50: 2007-11.—Mayou, M. S. (?) Colloid nodules in the choroid in a girl. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1917, 37: 227-9.—Morelli, E. Contributo alio studio della coroidite di Doyne. Boll ocul, 1928, 7: 1032-46. pl— Peter, L. C. Sclerosis of the choroid. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1922, 44: 256.—Saint-Martin. Le traitement mercuriel dans les lesions myopiques de la choroide. Medecine, Par., 1927, 8: 268-71.—Sorsby, A. Choroidal sclerosis. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 526. ------ Two cases of peripapillary choroidal sclerosis: a familial group. Ibid., 1936-37, 30: 386.—Stallard, H. B. Diseases of the choroid. In Eye and its diseases (Berens, C.) Phila., 1936, 674-99.— Tree, M. Familial hyaline dystrophy in the fundus oculi or Doyne's family honeycomb choroiditis. Brit. J. Ophth., 1937, 21: 65-91.—Walichan, S. Zur pathologischen Anatomie der Endophthalmitis, uber Veranderungen der Suprachorioidea und des Suprachorioidealraumes. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1931, 126: 561-91. ---- Hemorrhage. Bedell, A. J. Significance of choroidal hemorrhage. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, 8: 186. Also repr.—Crigler, L. W. Sub- choroidal hemorrhage diagnosed as sarcoma of the choroid; report of a case. Ibid., 690-4.—Fuchs, E. Ueber Blutaustritte in der Aderhaut. Zschr. Augenh , 1925, 57: 1-6.—Samuels, B. Postoperative nonexpulsive subchoroidal hemorrhage. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 6: 840-51. Also repr.—-Seale, E. A. Rapid interstitial degeneration of the cornea following choroidal haemorrhage. Brit. J. Ophth., 1931, 15: 514. ---- Injuries [including rupture] See also Eye, Injuries. Bab, W. *Ueber die Ruptur der Chorioidea als Kriegsverletzung des Auges. 29p. 8? Berl., 1917. Krausse, W. *Zur Kasuistik der Kontusions- verletzungen der Aderhaut nach dem Material der Giessener Augenklinik aus den Jahren 1899- 1919. 4p. 8? Giessen, 1921. Appleman, L. F. Traumatic rupture of choroid. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1924, 46: 383.—Aurand, L. Extrac- tion transscierale a electro-aimant d'un eclat d'acier septique de la chorioretine. Lyon med., 1936, 157: 783-7.—Bedell, A. J. Traumatic rupture of the choroid with detachment of the retina; spontaneous reattachment. Am. J. Ophth., 1930, 3. ser., 13: 390-5, 3 pl.—Hagedoorn, A. Choroidal tears. Ibid., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 13-5.—Lamb, H. D. Rupture of cho- roid with report of 2 cases. Ibid., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 449-53.— Landolt, M. Rupture indirecte de la choroide. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 527-34.—Minor, C. L. Multiple rupture of the choroid. Cincinnati J. M., 1923, 4: 44.—Motolese, F. Un caso di rottura della coroide. Boll, ocul, 1928, 7: 1253-7.— Tessier, G. Circa il meccanismo della rottura indiretta della coroide per contusione del bulbo. Lettura oft., 1925, 2: 118-25. ---- Metabolism. Borghi, B., A De Conciliis. N. Ulteriori osservazioni sui processi deidrogenativi della coroide. Riv. biol, 1935, 19: 459-73.—Campos, R. Ricerche sul ricambio ossidativo e glicolitico della coroide di animali albini e pigmentati. Fisiol. A med., Roma, 1935, 6: 871-9.—De Conciliis, N. Ricerche sui processi deidrogenativi della coroide. Riv. biol, 1935, 18: 467-75.—Goda, T. Studies on the extract of choroid; effect of the choroid extract upon the oxygen consumption of the retina of the toad, Bufo vulgaris formosua, j, Fao, sc. Tjniv. Tokyo, 1935, sect. 4, 4: 1; 31. ------ Effect of the choroid extract on the oxygen consumption of the frog skin. Ibid., 39—47.—Lo Cascio, G. Nuove ricerche sulla presenza della tirosinasi nella coroide. Arch. farm, sper., 1929-30, 48: 235-48. ---- Ossification and concretions. Weinschal, J. *Zur Lehre der Verknocherung der Chorioidea [Basel] 21p. 8? Zur., 1916. Borochovich, S. I. [Ossification of the choriocapillaris] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 522.—Borrello, F. P. Contributo isto- logico e sperimentale alia ossificazione della coroide. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 974-97, 5 pl.—Braieau, G. N. Ossification of the choroid. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 274.—Bresgen, C. Zur Kenntnis der Knochenbildung in der Aderhaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1934-35, 85: 217-20.—Cabannes. Ossification de la choroide; presence d'un plomb dans l'oeil depuis 34 ans. Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1922) 1923, 465. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1922, 43: 261.—Dabney, S. G. Ossification of choroid; sympathetic irritation. Kentucky M. J., 1931, 29: 164.—Detrov A Morel. A propos d'un cas d'ossification de la choroide. Clin, opht.. Par., 1927, 31: 27-34.—Hudellet, G. Ossification de la choroide. Bull. Soc path, exot., Par., 1922, 15: 872.—Kaufmann, W. Verknocherung in Aderhaut und Linse. Rontgenpraxis, 1932, 4: 347-9.—Panico, E. Con- crezioni della lamina vitrea della coroidea. Boll ocul, 1933,12: 409-29.—Worms, G., Reteau, J., A Leroux-Robert, J. Ossi- fication de la choroide. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1933, 10: 773-80. Also Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 399-408. ---- Pigment epithelium. Bruni, C. Per una migliore conoscenza del tappeto lucido dei mammiferi domestici. Ann. ottalm., 1922, n. ser., 6: 469-94. Also Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1922, 4. ser., 28: 54-7.—Hosoya, Y. Studien iiber das Tapetum lucidum chorioideale. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1929, 12: 119-45.—Murr, E. Ueber die Entwicklung und den feineren Bau des Tapetum lucidum der Feliden. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1927, 6: 315-36, pl.— Redslob. Etude sur l'origine du pigment de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1925, 162: 368-81.—Richter, H. Ueber die Unter- scheidung eines Tapetum cellulosum und fibrosum in den Augen der Haussaugetiere und iiber das Zustandekommen der Farbtone des Tapetum lucidum. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 79: 669-71.—Takashima, K. Ueber die Genese von Melaninpigment; iiber das Wesen der Melaninpigmentbildung der Chorioidea. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1924, 14: 104. ---- Sarcoma [including melanoma] See also Uvea, Sarcoma. Annen, E. *Sarcomes choroidiens. 12p. 8? Lausanne, 1933. Also Ann. ocul, Par., 1933, 170: 651-62. Hammel, E. *Ueber einen ungewohnlichen Fall von Melanosarcom der Chorioidea [Heidel- berg] 21p. 8? [Ludwigshafen a. Rh.] 1926. Peterschtjtz, G. [E. R.] *Die in der Zeit von 1924 bis heute an der Universitats-Augenklinik beobachteten Melanosarkome der Aderhaut. 22p. 8? Wirt°§>;., 1931. Abreu Fialho. Sarcoma da choroide. Brasil med., 1922, 36: pt 2, 329-35.—Blue, J. B. Sarcoma of the choroid; case report. Memphis M. I., 1930, 7: 68-70.—Bonnet, Paufique A Bonamour. Tumeur m61anique de la choroide. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, pt 2, 693-7.—Brault, J. Meiano-sarcome de la choroide. Union med. Canada, 1934, 63:1296.—Brawley, F. E. Melanosarcoma of the choroid. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 790.—Caramazza, F. Melanosarcoma della coroide, Athena, Roma, 1937, 6: 213. ------ Sarcoma della coroide. Ibid., 361-3.—Cattaneo, D. Melanosi circoscritta della co- roide. Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 1097-107, pl.—Chance, B. Choroidal sarcomata. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 738- 41.—Cosgrove, K. W. Sarcoma of the choroid. South. M. J., 1937, 30: 379-82.—Dabney, S. G. Sarcoma of the choroid. Kentucky M. J., 1924, 22: 561.—Doherty, W. B. Choroidal melanomas. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1928, 26: 309-18, 2 pl— Edmond, C. Report of ease of melanotic sarcoma of the cho- roid. Virginia M. Month., 1922-23, 49: 84.—Genet, L. Meianosarcome de la choroide. Lyon med., 1921, 130: 660.— Gorrell, J. F. Sarcoma of the choroid; 3 case reports. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1927, 20: 235.—Goulden, C, A Stallard, H. B. Two unusual cases of sarcoma of the choroid. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1932, 52: 481-6.—Greear, J. N., jr. Sar- coma of the choroid. Virginia M. Month., 1928-29, 55: 633- 9.—Hansell, H. F. Sarcoma of choroid. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 359-61. ------De Schweinitz, G. E. [et al] Sar- coma of the choroid. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1924, 3. ser., 46: 332.—Howard, C. N. Melanotic sarcoma of the choroid; report of 2 cases; bibliography. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1926, 31: 271-95. Also repr.—Klein, N. Zur Kasuistik der selteneren Chorioidealsarkome. Klin. Mbl Augenh., 1929, 83: 489-97.—Kurz, J. [Case of localized atypic choroid sarcoma] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1932, 71: 101 — Levy, L. Melanosarcoma of the choroid. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 24.—Lijo Pavia, J. Sarcoma primitivo de la coroides. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1935, 10: 229-40.—Lom- CHOROID 621 CHOROID bardo, M. Sarcomata of the choroid. Long Island M. J., 1930, 24: 11-6.—Martinez Salaberry, J., A Paiva, H. Dos casos de sarcoma melanico de la coroides. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1930, 5: 529-35.—Maxey, E. E. Melanosarcoma of the choroid, with report of a case. Northwest M., 1923, 22: 361.— Moutinho, H. Sobre um caso de sarcoma melanico da coroidea. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1933, 51:135-9.—Nagle, F. O. Sarcoma of the choroid. Hahneman. Month., 1922, 57: 161-7.— Neame, H. Sarcoma of the choroid: further report on case previously shown. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 836- 40.—Ray, V., sr. Melanosarcoma of choroid. Cincinnati J. M., 1924-25, 5: 206.—Robinson, F. H. Melano-sarcoma of the choroid. S. Afr. M. Rec, 1926, 24: 132.—R0nne. H. Preretinal chorioidal melanosarcoma. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1923,1: 268-72. ------ [Melanosarcoma of the choroid] Hospitals- tidende, 1933, 76: [Oft. selsk. forh. 1-2]—Roth, A. W. Sar- coma of the choroid; case report. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1925, 18: 57.—Suciu-Sibiano, M. [Case of melano-sarcoma of the choroid] Cluj. med., 1935, 16: 189-91.—Suker G. F., A Stein, J. C. Melanoma of choroid. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 657.—Tomassene, R. A. Sarcoma of choroid. West Virginia M. J., 1926, 21: 82.—Vancea, P. [Study of choroidal sarcoma] Cluj. med., 1930, 11: 16-9.—Veil, P., A Desvignes, P. A propos d'un cas de sarcome de la choroide suivi pendant 7 ans et avant debute par un scotome central. Ann. ocul, Par., 1937,174: 577-88. ---- Sarcoma: Diagnosis. Lehfeldt, E. [F. F.] *Ueber einen Fall von Melanosarkom der Chorioidea, bei welchem als erstes Symptom eine Skleritis eintrat. 24p. 8? Jena, 1914. Amiga, H. Del diagn6stico del sarcoma de la coroides a prop6sito de un caso del mismo. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1934, 34: 377-81, 7 pl.—Aurand. Sarcoma meianique de la choroide simulant un glaucome aigu primitif. Lyon med., 1924, 134: 158.—Bonnet A Paufique, M. Tumeur meianique de la cho- roide au debut; valeur de la transillumination pour le diagnostic precoce. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 343-6.—Bussy, L. Les difficultes du diagnostic de sarcome de la choroide. Lyon med., 1927, 139: 546.—Callender, G. R.. A Wilder, H. C. Melanoma of the choroid; the prognostic significance of argvrophil fibers. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 251-8.—Castresana, B." Dificultades de diagnostico cuando se inicia el desarroUo del sarcoma de la coroides. Siglo med., 1916, 63: 674; 691.—Charamis, J. Sur un cas de sarcome juxtapapillaire de la choroide meconnu. Arch, opht., Par., 1930, 47: 833-8.—Dickson, R. M. An un- usual clinical type of sarcoma of the choroid. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1931, 57: 297.—Esser, F. Zur Diagnose des Ader- haut-Sarkoms. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 192-4.— Francis, L. M. A case of malignant melanoma of the choroid with gradually decreasing intra-ocular tension. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1920, 18: 229-32, pl.—Fuchs, A. Ueber umschrie- bene Netzhautabhebung an der Ora serrata bei beginnendem Sarkom der Aderhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 1-12.— Genet, L. Sarcome de la choroide, d6but par larges plages chorioretiniennes. Lyon med., 1936, 157: 477-82.—Harrison, W. J. Report of a case of suspected neoplasm of the choroid. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 378.—Holth, S. Chorioidal- Barkom und sklerale Durchleuchtung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 510-4.—Johnston, K. B. The ophthalmoscopic pic- ture of naevus (melanoma) choroideae. Brit. J. Ophth., 1929, 13: 498-503, 2 pl.—Luppino, G. B. Contributo clinico ed istq- patologico ai melanosarcomi incipienti della coroide con parti- colare riguardo alia evoluzione del quadro oftalmoscopico. Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 612-8, 2 pl—Meisner, W. Zur Diagnose des Aderhautsarkoms. Klin. Mbl Augenh., 1923, 70: 722-32.—Meller, J. Ueber Pseudosarcoma chorioideae. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 235-46.—Merrill, R. H. Ueber seltenere ophthalmoskopische Befunde bei Sarkom der Ader- haut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 598-609, pl—Morax, V. Sur quelques symptomes de debut du sarcome de la choroide. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1925,552-6.—Rochon-Duvigneaud, Onfray, R.. A Tessier, G. Oedemes maculaires dans les sarcomes de la choroide. Ibid., 1926, 673-7.—Ronne, H. Zur Diagnostik der chorioidealen Melanosarkome. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1929, 47: 241-50. Also Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1936, 56: 270- 92, 3 pl.—Saint Martin, de. A propos des symptomes de debut du sarcome de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1926, 163: 431-3.—Salzmann, M. Fruhstudien des Sarkoms der Cho- roidea und ihr Einfluss auf das ophthalmoskopische Bild. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 694.—Sattler. C. H. Sar- komahnlicher Aderhauttumor, herbeigefiihrt durch einen retro- chorioidealen Bluterguss bei einem an Retinitis circinata erin- nernden Krankheitsbild. Ibid., 1933, 90: 190-2.—Sedan, J., Ourgaud, G., A Morenon, J. Sarcome meianique de la cho- roide, ayant evolue avec iridodyalise, hypotonic et hemianes- thesie corneenne. Bull Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 623-7.— Shumway, E. A. Round-cell sarcoma which simulated a retinal growth. Rep. Philadelphia Gen. Hosp., 1916, 10: 246-9.—Thije, P. A. ten [Chemosis as the first symptom of sarcoma of the choroid] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 4321.—Wessely, K. Ueber einige neue diagnostische Versuche. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 249-58.—Williamson-Noble, F. A. Sarcoma of the choroid simulating simple glaucoma. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1925, 45: 251-5.—Wolff. E. ?Sarcoma of the choroid; ?retinitis exudativa externa. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 948. ---- Sarcoma: Leukosarcoma. Cordero, C. Su di un caso di leucosarcoma juxta-papillare, Boll, ocul, 1932, 11: 192-9.—Cosmettatos, G. F. Leucosar- come angioplastique de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1927, 164: 185-98.—Leser [A case of flat, latent leukosarcoma of the choroid] Cas. lek. eesk., 1928, 67: 965-8.—Redaeli. F. Leucosarcoma rotondo-cellulare della coroidea. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1922, 3. ser., 10: 295-8, pl—Rollet A Bussy. Leuco- sarcome osteolde de la choroide. Lyon med., 1923, 132: 37.— Schubert, F. Operation eines Leukosarkoms der Chorioidea mit Erhaltung des Auges; Dauerheilung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 677.—Terrien, F. Tumeurs latentes du globe occu- laire; leuco-sarcome juxta-papillaire avec irido-cyelite. Arch. opht., Par., 1926, 43: 385-92. ---- Sarcoma: Metastasis and extension. Colombo, G. Sarcoma melanotico della coroide con metastasi palpebrale apigmentata in una bambina di anni 3. Boll, ocul, 1935, 14: 839-51.—Coppez, J. H. Un cas de meianosarcome de la choroide avec metastases multiples. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1928, No. 57, 10.—Cozza, F. Contri- buto isto-clinico ailo studio del sarcoma della coroidea e delle sue vie di estrinsecazione e di generalizzazione. Boll, ocul, 1935, 14: 1647-86.—Cross, G. H. Melanosarcoma of the choroid with metastasis at a trephined area. Tr. Coll. Phy- sicians Philadelphia, 1922, 44: 290.—Dally, J. F. H. Mela- noma of the choroid with secondary deposits in liver. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 624.—Galloway, T. M. Melanoma of the choroid with secondary deposits in the liver, etc. Ibid., 949.—■ Halstead, A. E. Melanosarcoma of liver secondary to melano- ma of the choroid. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1923, 3: 978-83 — Howard, C. N. Late metastasis from choroidal sarcoma. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 490.—Krumbhaar, E. B. Melanoma of choroid (?) with numerous metastases. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 293-7.—Lo Russo, D. Sul melano- sarcoma della coroide con particolare riguardo alia sua diffusion e nel nervo ottico. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 788-93, pl.—Poos. G. H. Melanosarcoma of the choroid with extension into the orbit; report of a case. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1929, 26: 331-3.— Puglisi Duranti. G. Contributo isto-clinico alio studio delle vie di propagazione extra-bulbare del sarcoma melanotico della coroide. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: 134-41, pl—Stieren, E. Melanosarcoma of choroid with extension to orbit; report of case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 1213-5.—Tooke, F. T. A case of melanotic sarcoma of the choroid with probable cerebral metastases. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1928, 26: 303-5. ---- Sarcoma, metastatic. Elschnig, H. H. Metastatisches Aderhautsarkom. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1926, 117: 316-24.—Fry, W. E. Metastatic sarcoma of the choroid; report of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 248-55. Also repr.—Jakob, H., A Veenendaal, N. [Two cases of metastatic sarcoma in the choroid of a dog] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1926, 53: 193-203. ---- Sarcoma: Pathology. Bloch, O. *Optikusbefund bei Sarkom der Chorioidea. 28p. 8? Jena, 1928. Heinsius, E. [F. P. A.] *Ueber kleinste Aderhautsarkome. p.468-86. 8? Berl., 1931. Also Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1931, 127: Krafft, K. *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Melanosarkoms der Chorioidea [Heidelberg] 18p. 8? Ludwigshafen a. R., 1914. Lutz, J. *Ein eigenartiger Fall von Melano- Sarkom der Aderhaut (Fibro-Sarkom) 20p. 8? Heidelb., 1927. Badot. Meianosarcome de la choroide k evolution particu- liere. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1931, No. 63, 34-9.—Balacco, F. Sul sarcoma endoteliale della coroide. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: 569-92, 7 pl.—Bonnet A Paufique. Tumeur meianique de la choroide; relations avec le traumatisme. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, pt 2, 679-81. Also Lyon med., 1933, 152: 724-6 — Card el I, J. D. M. Angiosarcoma of the choroid. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 228-30, 2 pl. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 348.—Chance, B. Sarcoma of choroid in a shrunken globe exhibiting fibrous formation about the tumor. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933, 31: 181-6, 3 pl. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 48-52.—Cohen, M. Report of a case of melano-sarcoma of the choroid followed by phthisis and irido- cyclitis of both eyes. N. York State J. M., 1924, 24: 707-11. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1925, 54: 58-67, 2 pl—Crigler, L. W. Sarcoma of the choroid developing in an eye blinded by injury 30 years previously. Ibid., 1922, 51: 400.—Daniels, B. Zur Frage der sympathischen Ophthalmie bei Aderhautsarkomen. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 74: 146-61.—De Petri, M. Sarcoma della coroide e glaucoma. Boll, ocul, 1933, 12: 770-87 — Evans, J. A specimen of flat sarcoma of choroid. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1922, 42: 304.—Freiman, G. Melanoma of the choroid, coexisting with tumor on chest wall. Am. J. Ophth., 1930, 3. ser., 13: 521-3.—Fuchs, E. Ueber Pigmentierung, Melanom und Sarkom der Aderhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1917, 94: 43-106, 3 pl.—Guglianetti, L. Sarcoma melanotico della coroide con difiusioni pigmentarie nel vitreo e nella con- CHOROID 622 CHOROID giuntiva. Cancro, Tor., 1931, 2: 37-40.—Guion, C. M.. & Berens, C, jr. Sarcoma of the choroid; an unusual complica- tion of diabetes mellitus. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1024-7 — Halbertsma, K. T. A. [Primary sarcoma of choroid near the papilla] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 1119. ------ A Pieck, C. F. M. Primares zirkumpapiUares Aderhautsarkom. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 516-20.—Heine, L. Ueber die Vielgestaltigkeit (Polymorphisms) und Kriechbewegung (Amoboismus) der SarkomzeUen, sowie iiber 12 Falle von klein- Bten Sarkomen und sarkoser Entartung der Aderhaut. Vir- chows Arch., 1931, 280: 122-35.—Heinsius, E. Ueber kleinste Aderhautsarkome (im Anschluss an einen selbstbeobachteten Fall) Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1931, 127: 458-86.—Jaensch, P. A., A Zeidler, M. Die Lipoidspeicherung im Aderhautsar- kom. Ibid., 1927, 118: 202-10.—Margotta, G. Melanosar- coma della coroide in bulbo atrofico con ossificazione. Ann. ottalm., 1931, 59: 416-29, pl.—Mawas, J. La pigmentogenese dans les tumeurs meianiques de la choroide chez l'liomme. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1923, 88: 182-4. ------ Action des fer- ments oxydants des tumeurs meianiques de la choroide sur les phenols et leurs derives. Ibid., 263-5.—May, H. J., A William- son-Noble, F. A. Three cases of choroidal sarcoma, with notes on the microscopic appearances. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 1921-22, 15: sect, ophth., 24-6.—Mayou, M. S. Blood-staining of the eye associated with a degenerating sarcoma of the choroid. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1932, 52: 244-9, pl—Mulock Houwer, A. W. [Pigmentation and the development of so- called choroid sarcoma] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 852- 4.—Nitsch, M. Zur Frage des ursachlichen Zusammenhanges zwischen Trauma und Chorioidealsarkom. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 57: 225-62.—Pfingst, A. O. Melanosarcoma (melanoma) of the choroid occurring in brothers. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1921, 19: 195-204, 2 pl—Popovic, J. M. Zur Diagnose des Aderhautsarkoms; Modifikation der Meisnerschen Punktion zwecks mikroskopischer Feststellung des Aderhautsarkoms. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 816-9—Pressburger, E. Ueber den Befund von zwei Sarkomen der Aderhaut in einem Augapfel. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 451-5.—Redslob, E. Essai sur les tumeurs meianiques de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1925, 162: 921-35.—Saint-Martin, de. Particularites cliniques et anatomo-pathologiques d'un sarcome de la choroide. Ibid., 1927, 164: 443-7.—Salvati, G. Contributo alio studio evolu- tivo dei sarcomi della coroide. Lettura oft., 1929, 6: 378, pl.— Samuels, B. A study of the anatomic and clinical manifesta- tions of necrosis in 84 cases of choroidal sarcomas. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1933, 53: 520-70. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, n. ser., 11: 998-1027.—Schwartz, F. O. Melanosarcoma of choroid, sympathetic ophthalmia and retrobulbar neuritis. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 35-44.—Smith, J. W. Report of a case of flat (infiltrating) melanosarcoma of the choroid. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1927, 56: 156-61, pl—Stilo, A. Melano- sarcoma della coroidea (contributo clinico ed anatomo-pato- logico) Lettura oft., 1929, 6: 182-5, pl.—Szily, A. von. Kli- nisch und anatomisch untersuchter Fall von Melanom der Ader- haut. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges. (1920) 1921, 42: 313-5.—Vancea, P. Contribution a I'etude du sarcome choroidien. Arch. opht., Par., 1931, 48: 43-51.—Velhagen, C. Zum Thema Iridozyklitis und Choriodealsarkom; ein Fall von Flachen- Barkom der Aderhaut. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 89-95. —---- Ein Melanom und sogenanntes kleinstes Sarkom der Chorioidea in demselben Augapfel; khnisch-anatomische Beobachtung. Ibid., 1928, 80: 73-8, pl—Watzold, P. Wei- terer Beitrag zur Pathogenese und Klinik des Aderhautsarkoms. Arch. Ophth., Berl, 1930, 124: 139-53. ------A Gyotoku, K. Zur Pathogenese des Aderhautsarkoms. Ibid., 1928, 120: 209-28.—Wagener, H. P., A Wellbrock, W. L. A. Benign melanoma and melano-epitheUoma of the choroid. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1930, 28: 101-9, 3 pl. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930, n. ser., 4: 509-15.—Wagenmann. Melanosarkom der Aderhaut bei einer Frau mit Uteruscarcinom. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1934, 50: 303.—Zeeman, W. P. C. Taches noira- tres a cote d'un sarcome de la choroide. Ann. ocul., Par., 1931, 168: 337-40. ---- Sarcoma: Treatment. Hippel, E. von. Ist die Fruhenukleation bei Aderhautsar- komen uneingeschrankt zu verlangen? Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1922, 43: 147-55.—Lijo Pavia, J. Beginnendes Sarkom der Aderhaut; Fruhdiagnose; Enukleation des Auges bei noch normaler Sehkraft. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 377-80 — Moore, R. F. Choriodal sarcoma treated by the intra-ocular insertion of radon seeds. Brit. J. Ophth., 1930, 14: 145-52, pl.—Moulton, H., A Moulton, E. C. Sarcoma of the choroid; history of 6 cases, with early operation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 460-3.—Salzer. Praparate eines mit Rontgenstrahlen behandelten Melanosarkoms der Aderhaut. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924, 44: 279. ---- Tuberculoma. See also Choroiditis, tuberculous. Demotjy, E. M. *Tuberculose conglomere'e de la choroide dans la region papillaire. 48p. 8? Par., 1924. Middeler, J. K. A. *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der solitaren Tuberkulose der Chorioidea [Heidel- berg] 23p. 8? Elberfeld, 1913. Bretagne. P. Tuberculome choroidien. BuU. Soc. opht. Paris, 1928, 362-5.—Brusselmans, P. Etude clinique et micro- scopique d'un tuberculome conglomere de la choroide; la question de sa propagation directe aux meninges par la voie des gaines optiques. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 37-51.—Derkat, V. Beitrag zur chronischen geschwulstartigen Aderhaut- tuberkulose. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 54: 212-33.—Deutsch- mann, R. Zur Arbeit J. Petrovic zur pathologischen Anatomie und Therapie der SoUtartuberkel der Chorioidea. Klin. Mbl Augenh., 1927, 78: 699.—Dowling, J. I., A Brown. L. P. Con- glomerate tubercle of the choroid. J. Ophth. Otol, 1926, 30: 199-204.—Gehrt, J. Zur prognostischen Bedeutung der Chorioidaltuberkel. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 794.— Gronvall, H. Zur Kenntnis des Konglomerattuberkels in der Chorioidea. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1933, 11: 465-93.—Holmes, H., A By water, H. Nodular patch in the choroid (?tubercular) Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1924, 44: 404.—Horning, E. S., & Lamb, H. D. Cyto-pathological studies of tuberculoma of the choroid. J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydney, 1933, 5: 3-10. Also repr.—Jacqueau A Lemoine. Pseudo-gliome tuberculeux. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 1077-9.—Panico. E. Tubercoloma della coroide. Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 735-43, 2 pl—Paton. R. T. The clinical significance of choroidal tubercles. Ann. Int. M., 1932, 5: 997-9.—Petrovic, J. Zur pathologischen Anatomie und Therapie der SoUtartuberkel der Chorioidea. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 791-805.—Salvati, G. II tubercolo solitario della coroide. Gior. ocul, 1927, 8: 61-3.—Valli, O. Tuber- colosi conglomerata della coroide con perforazione bulbare. Minerva med., Tor., 1922, 2: 428-32. ---- Tumors. See also Choroid subheadings (Angioma; Can- cer; Carcinoma; Sarcoma] Aurand. Tumeur de la choroide. Lyon med., 1925, 135: 52. —■---- A Nogier. Action favorable de la radiotherapie sur une tumeur de la choroide. Ibid., 1922, 131: 454-6.— Davies. T. E. ?Choroidal growth. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 947.—Freeman, D. Neurofibroma of the choroid. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, n. ser., 11: 641-5.—Genet, L. Tumeur de la choroide; longue latence; poussee de glaucome; enucleation sous anesthesie locale. Lyon med., 1925, 135: 53-7.—Knight, M. S. A critical survey of neoplasms of the choroid. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 791-801.—Kolio- poulos. Recherches anatomiques sur les causes de l'hyper- tension oculaire dans les tumeurs de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1929. 166: 206-18.—Kreibig, W. Ueber ungewohnliche Gliaherde in der Aderhaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1933, 80: 23-34.— Laignier, M. Un cas de tumeur de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1935, 172: 944.—Morax, V. A propos du diagnostic precoce des tumeurs de la choroide. Ibid., 1929, 166: 377-82.— Redslob, E. Tumeur de la choroide et ophtalmie sympathique. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 268.—Sedan, J. Anesthesies corneennes dans les tumeurs de la choroide. Ibid., 1934, 620-3.—Seefelder, R. Irrtumliche Diagnose eines Aderhaut- tumors, vorgetauscht durch eine retrochorioideale Blutung. Arch. Augenh., 1925-26, 97: 149-55.—Teulieres, M. Sym- ptomes pr6coces des tumeurs de la choroide. Arch, opht., Par., 1926. 43: 393-401.—Wood, D. J. Two cases of flat neoplasm of the choroid. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1921. 41: 213-8, pl. CHOROIDAL artery. See also Brain, Blood vessels; Carotid, internal. Abbie, A. A. The clinical significance of the anterior chor- oidal artery. Brain, Lond., 1933, 56: pt 3, 234-46. ------ The blood supply of the lateral geniculate body, with a note on the morphology of the choroidal arteries. J. Anat., Lond., 1933, 67: 491-521.—Poppi, U. La sindrome anatomo-clinica con- seguente a lesione dell'arteria coroidea anteriore. Riv. neur., 1928, 1: 466-75, pl—Steegmann, A. T., A Roberts, D. J. The syndrome of the anterior choroidal arterv; report of a case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 1695-7. CHOROIDITIS. See also Chorioretinitis; Choroid, Diseases; Retinitis; Uvea, Diseases. Bachler, K. *Zur Kasuistik der metastati- schen Chorioiditis. 33p. 8? Berl., 1914. Lummel, A. *Die verschiedenen Ursachen der Aderhautentzundung, usw. 22p. 8? Wiirzb., 1928. Arruga. H. La coroidite adesiva sperimentale. Ann. ottalm., 1932, 60: 473-89.—Berliner, M. L. Medullated nerve fibers associated with choroiditis; report of a case with pre- liminary studies on the cause of the appearance of medullated nerve fibers in the retina. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 6: 404-13, 11 pl.—Bourbon, O. P. Retinal micropsia due to choroiditis. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1935, 46: 523 — Coppez, L. Choroidites experimentales pratiquees a l'aide de l'eiectrode pyrometrique. Ann. ocul, Par., 1934, 171: 612. Also Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1933, 54; 1934, No. 67, 54; No. 68, 58. ------ Choroidites adhesives experimentales pratiquees a l'aide de l'eiectrode pyrometrique. Ibid., 1933, No. 66, 20-6.—Fuchs, A. Ueber Chorioiditis albuminurica. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 84: 39-52, pl.—Greenwood. A. Meta- CHOROIDITIS 623 CHOROIDITIS static choroiditis from focal infection. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1923, 21: 230-8.—Groenouw, A. Chorioiditis disseminata sympathica nach Iridektomie des anderen Auges. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 694-8.—Heine, L. Aderhautentzundung, Sehstorung und Lebensdauer. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1915.—Hesse, R. Chorioiditis gonorrhoica? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 631-5.—Iga, F. Zur Frage der Sensibilisie- rung und der sympathischen Chorioiditis mit Bac. subtilis. Ibid., 1929, 83: 195-213.—Johnston, J. C. A rarely recognized cause of choroiditis. Surg. J., 1923-24, 30: 127.—Knapp, A. Formation of preretinal connective tissue in the vitreous in acute choroiditis; report of 3 cases. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937. 18: 558-60.—Lewis, A. C. Choroiditis. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1923-24, 16: 129-31.—Marchesani, O. Ueber experimentelle sympathische Chorioiditis. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1929, 47: 309-15 [Discussion] 326.—Marshall, J. C. Cases of peripheral choroiditis. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: sect, ophth., 1-3. ------ Patches of choroiditis at the macula* secondary to double antral suppuration. Ibid., 20. ------ Two cases of exudative choroiditis in children. Ibid., 1930-31, 24: sect. ophth., 607.—Meller, J. Zur Kenntnis der pathologischen Histologic der spontanen disseminierten Chorioiditis. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 128-45.—Paul, L. Chorioiditis exsuda- tiva unter dem Bilde der scheibenformigen Entartung der Netzhautmitte. Ibid., 1927, 63: 205-23.—Pressburger. E. Ueber vereinzelte periphere chorioiditische Herde. Ibid., 61: 143-68.—Rinaldi. S. Ricerche sperimentali sulla cosidetta coroidite epatica. Riv. pat. sper., 1933-34, 11: 57-72, 5 pl— Roche, C. Choroidite diffuse des vieillards. Arch, opht., Par., 1922, 39: 742-8.—Rohrschneider, W., A Sponholz, G. Ein Fall von abgelaufener Chorioiditis disseminata mit vollstandi- gem Sektionsbefund. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 314-9 — Salus. R. Harada'sohe Krankheit. Ibid., 1932, 89: 84-7 — Seguini, A. Coroidite metastatica Ann. ottalm., 1923, n. ser., 7: 301-93, 8 pl.—Tiscornia, A. Coroiditis macular heredi- taria y famiUar. Rev. As. med. argent., 1926, 39: 239-59, 8 pl.—Vaughn. G. H. Choroiditis; report of a case resulting from diseased ethmoids and sphenoids. Texas J. M., 1925-26, 21: 319-22.—Vianna, A. Un cas de choroidite striee. Arch. opht., Par., 1936. 173: 954-7, pl—Wright. C. D'A. Report of a case of exudative choroiditis. J. Lancet, 1930, 50: 519-21. ---- central. Ford, R. Central choroiditis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, ophth., 25.—Mann, R. H. T. Central chor- oiditis. Texas J. M., 1926-27, 22: 518.—Nitsch. M. Zur Differentialdiagnose zwischen Drusen der Aderhaut und zen- traler Chorioiditis. Zschr. Augenh., 1926, 59: 60-3, pl — Rasheed Bey A Khairat, M. A case of central choroiditis (?) traumatic. BuU. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1923, 160, 2 pl. ---- central, guttate [Tay's] Clarke, E. Tav's guttate choroiditis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1729, pl.—Davenport, R. C. Diseases of the choroid; the significance of Tay's choroiditis and aUied condi- tions. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1929, 49: 110-3.—Satanowsky, P. Coroiditis gutata. Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 137- 40.—Tay's choroiditis. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1934, 9: 75, pl.—Zentmayer. Tay's choroiditis. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 486. ---- juxtapapillary. See under Chorioretinitis. ---- syphilitic. Favaloro, G. Ulteriore contributo aUa conoscenza della sifilide terziaria della coroide (gomma) Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 671-9.—Genet A Arnal. Gomme probable de la cho- roide; syphUis re.cente. Lyon med., 1923, 132: 267.—Pinard. M., A Ledoux, P. Un cas de choroidite syphilitique. Sem. h6p. Paris, 1926, 3: 413.—R0nne, H. [Clinical study on syphi- litic chorioiditis] Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76: (Oft. selsk. forh.) 21-3. Also Acta ophth., kbh., 1934, 12: 1-37, 8 pl— Rollet, E. La choroidite svphiUtique du vieillard. J. med. Lyon, 1931, 12: 175-9. ---- Treatment. Reichert, R. *R6ntgenbehandlung von Ader- hautentziindungen. 36p. 8? Tiib., 1932. Fuchs, A. Erfclge mit Mirioninjektionen bei retrobulbarer Neuritis und frischer Choroiditis. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 297.—Fukala, K. Die Behandlung der Chorioiditis. Verh. ausserord. Tag. Ophth. Ges. Berl. (1921) 1922, 402-5 — Pereira, R. F. Sobre un caso de coroiditis tratado con vacuna anti-alfa. Prensa med. argent., 1930-31, 17: 1178. ---- tuberculous. Aurand. Deux eas de tuberculose de la choroide. Lyon med., 1929, 143: 759-67.—Bollack, J., Hillemand, P., A La- porte, A. Tuberculose miliaire de la choroide. Ann. ocul, Par., 1927, 164: 660-7.—Braun, G., A Herrnheiser, G. Ront- genbehandlung der Chorioiditis tuberculosa. KUn. Mbl Augenh., 1927, 79: 187-97.—Bride, T. M. A case of tuber- culous choroiditis terminated by meningitis and multiple brain Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 320.—Bywater, H. H. Case of tubercular choroiditis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1933, 53: 608.—Cattaneo, D. La tubercolosi della coroide (studio clinico-anatomico-patogenetico) Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 673; 878, 4 pl.—Cummins, J. D. Haemophthalmus in association with tuberculous foci in the choroid. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 809.------Three cases of chronic tuberculous choroiditis, with a comment on the complication, optic neuritis. Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 112-4.—Duverger A Redslob. Tuberculose de la choroide en forme de secteur. Ann. ocul, Par., 1924, 161: 1-12.—Frisch. Zur Pathogenese der tuberkulosen Chorioiditis. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 141.—Gilbert, W. Ueber tuber- kulose Gefasshautentziindung. Ber. Ophth. Ges., Heidelb., 1918, 41: 16-20. ------ Zur Klinik und pathologischen Anatomie der disseminierten Aderhauttuberkulose. Arch. Augenh., 1919, 84: 153-64, pl—Gordon, E. F. Tuberculous choroiditis in an infant of 13 months. Yale J. Biol, 1934, 6: 507-12.—Greear, J. N., jr. Miliary tuberculosis of the choroid. Virginia M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 235-7.—Hoeve, J. van der [Tubercle in the choroid in miliary tuberculosis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 2950.—Hudelo, A., A Voisin, J. Tubercu- lose miUaire de la choroide. Arch, opht., Par., 1937, n. ser., 1: 198-202.—Lagrange. La tuberculose choroldienne afolli- culaire, son diagnostic Ibid., 1923, 40: 577-84.—Lawford, J. B., A Neame, H. Binocular choroidal tuberculosis with detachment of the retina in 2 kittens; addendum. Brit. J. Ophth., 1923, 7: 303; 419.—Lee, T. P. The finding of miliary tubercles in the choroid of autopsy specimens. China M. J., 1925, 39: 501-4.—Levitt, J. M. Stellate figure in the macula in a case of tuberculous choroiditis and retinitis proliferans. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 386.—Livingston, P. C. Tuber- culosis or metastatic choroiditis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 706.—Mariotti, C. Coroidite tubercolare o linfogranulomatosa? Boll, ocul, 1929, 8: 773-86.—Medrano, I. R. Tuberculosis de la coroides. Rev. san. mil, Madr., 1930, 20: 166; 205.—Meller, J. Ueber tuberkulose Aderhaut- erkrankung. Zschr. Augenh., 1922, 48: 5-19.—Penman, G. G., & Wolff, E. Choroidal tubercle in miliary tuberculosis without meningitis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: 315-7.— Pereira, R. F. Sobre un caso de coroiditis tratado con vacuna anti-alfa. Rev. hig. tuberc, Valencia, 1931, 24: 37.—Sa- mojlov. A., A Tihomirova, A. Sur le diagnostic et le traitement specifique de la choroidite tuberculeuse. Ann. ocul, Par., 1935, 172: 993-1003.—Tooke. F. T. Tuberculosis of the cho- roid associated with generaUzed miliary tuberculosis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 201-8, 3 pl. CHOROID plexus. See also Brain ventricles, Choroid plexus. Bertha, H., A Mayr, K. Beobachtungen am iiberlebenden Plexus chorioideus im Tierexperiment. Mschr. Psychiat., 1934-35, 90: 132-49.—Biondi, G. Ein neuer histologischer Befund am Epithel des Plexus chorioideus. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 144: 161-5.—Bize, P. R. Plexus choroldes. Progr. med., Par., 1933, 245-58.—Brack, E. Ueber den Plexus chorioideus. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 129: 433-9.— Ch'eng, Y. L., A Schaltenbrand, G. Is there a communication between the stroma of the choroid plexus and the meninges? Chin. J. Physiol, 1931, 5: 191-7.—Clark, S. L. Nerve endings in the chorioid plexus of the 4th ventricle. J. Comp. Neur., 1928-29, 47: 1-16, 2 pl. ------ Innervation of the chorioid plexuses and the blood vessels within the central nervous system. Ibid., 1934, 60: 21-35.—Cohen, H., A Davies, S. The development of the cerebrospinal fluid spaces and choroid plexuses in the chick. J. Anat., Lond., 1937-38, 72: 23-53, 2 pl.—Comini, A. Ricerche istologiche sui plessi coroidei dei pesci. Pubb. Staz. zool. NapoU, 1928729, 9: pt 2, 213T35. Ricerche istologiche e morfologiche sui plessi coroidei degli uccelli. Riv. sper. freniat*, 1928, 52: 128-60. Ricerche istologiche sui plessi coroidei dei mammiferi. Ibid., 1929-30, 53: 460-85.—Dietrich, A. Ueber die Beziehungen der Plexus chorioidei zur Liquorbildung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 346.—Ducrot, R., A Gautrelet, J. Presence des pigments biUaires dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien apres suppression physiologique des plexus choroldes. C. rend. Soc biol, 1905, 58: 161; 289.—Dyke, C. G., A Davidoff. L. M. The demonstration of normal cerebral structures by means of en- cephalography; the choroid plexuses. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1932, 2: 331.—Fieschi, A. Contributo all' anatomia dei plessi' coroidei dei mammiferi. Cervello, 1927, 6: 121-6. Ricerche sperimentali sulla funzione dei plessi co- roidei. Riv. sper. freniat., 1928, 52: 342-73—Francini, M. Sur la structure et la fonction des plexus choroidiens. Arch. ital. biol, 1907-8, 48: 352-6.—Gellerstedt, N. [Histological investigations on the functions of the choroid plexus] Sven. lak. tidn., 1932, 29: 1169-73.—Gelli, G. Contributo alio studio dell' azione degli estratti di plessi coroidei sull' utero isolato di cavia. BoU. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 1248-50, pl— Gianelli, L., A Chiacone, F. Contributo alia conoscenza della struttura dei plessi coroidei e deUa loro funzione. Ricer. morf., 1931, 11: 177-206.—Girard, J. Le role de plexus choroldes dans' la formation du liquide cephalo-rachidien. Gaz. hop., 1930, 103: 1181; 1213; 1245.—Hassin, G. B., Oldberg, E., A Tinsley, M. Changes in the brain in plexectomized dogs, with comments on the cerebrospinal fluid. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic 1937, 38: 1224-39.—Hess, J. Ueber die Biondischen Gebilde des Plexusepithels. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1934, 102: 280-3.—Hollander, A., A Spiegel, E. A. Ueber die Blutdruck- wirkung von Extrakten aus dem Plexus chorioideus. Arch. CHOROID PLEXUS 624 CHOROID PLEXUS ges. Physiol, 1930, 224: 386-9.—Jacobsohn-Lask, L. Ueber das Problem der Entstehung der Plexus chorioidei und des Gehimschadels. Anat. Anz., 1926-27, 62: 401-29.—Junet, W. A propos d'un plexus choroide juxta-hypophysaire chez l'Uro- mastix acanthinurus (BeU) C. rend. Soc biol, 1927, 97: 556.—Konig, E., A Panning, G. Zur Rontgenbestrahlung der Plexus chorioidei. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 218: 375-8 — Krebs, H. A., A Rosenhagen, H. Ueber den Stoffwechsel des Plexus chorioideus. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 134: 643-8.—Lazzeri, T. Die PlasmazeUeninseln der Plexi chorioi- dei beim normalen Meerschweinchen. Ibid., 1933, 147: 92- 100.—Leblanc, E. Note sur une dualite d'origine du plexus choroide du ventricule moyen chez Uromastix acanthinurus. C. rend. Soc biol, 1919, 82: 1327. ------ Modifications experimentales de la ceUule epitheiiale des plexus choroldes chez les reptiles. Ibid., 1920, 83: 163.—Loeper, M. Sur quelques points de l'histologie normale et pathologique des plexus choroldes de l'homme. Arch. med. exp., Par., 1904, 16: 473-80. Also C. rend. Soc. biol, 1904, 56: 1010-2 — Mettler, F. A. Extension of the choroid plexus into the olfac- tory ventricles. Anat. Rec, 1932, 51: 251.—Papilian, V., A Russu, J. G. [Experimental research on the excision of the choroid plexus] Cluj. med., 1937, 18: 461.—Peterhof, R. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die resorptive Funktion des Plexus chorioideus. Fol. neuropath, eston., 1925, 3-4: 110-51, 2 pl—Purjesz, B., Dancz, M., A Horvath, K. [Role of the choroid plexus in the secretion of cerebrospinal fluid] Gy6gyaszat, 1930, 70: 802; 826.—Putnam, T. J., A Ask- Upmark, E. The cerebral circulation; microscopic observations on the living choroid plexus and ependyma of the cat. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1934, 32: 72-80.—Rusconi, M. Ri- cerche morfologiche sui plessi coroidei dei mammiferi. Ricer. morf., 1931, 11: 329-60, pl. ------ Osservazioni morfolo- giche sui plessi coroidei di Delphinus delphis. BoU. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1932, 46: 217-23.—Sakamoto, O. Ueber den Reticuloendothelapparat des Plexus chorioideus. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 307-9.—Sanada, R. Zur Entwicklung des Plexus chorioideus ventriculi lateralis und des Foramen inter- ventriculare Monroi bei Hiihnern. Fukuoka acta med., 1936, 29: 78.—Sarno, D. Osservazioni sulla colorazione vitale dei plessi coroidei. Riv. neur., Nap., 1933, 6: 694-702, pl.— Schapiro, B. Ueber die Innervation des Plexus chorioideus. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 136: 539-46.—Schuster, G. [X-ray picture of the choroid plexus] Gy6gyaszat, 1934, 74: 74-6.—Veneziani, A. Contributo alia fisiologia dei plessi coroidei cerebrali. Arch. farm, sper., 1903, 2: 54-71.—Vialli, M. Ricerche morfologiche e istologiche sui plessi coroidei degli anfibi. Riv. sper. freniat., 1928, 52: 266-306. ------ Ricerche morfologiche e istologiche sui plessi coroidei dei rettili. Ibid., 1929-30, 53: 277-345. ------ I grassi e i Upoidi dei plessi coroidei neUa serie dei vertebrati. Monit. zool. ital, 1929, 40: 387-91. ------ Ricerche morfologiche sulle formazioni coroidee dei teleostei. Pubb. Staz. zool. Napoli, 1930, 10: 67-110. ------ Ricerche morfologiche sui plessi coroidei degli uccelli. Arch. ital. anat., 1931-32, 29: 324-65. ------ Istologia comparata e istofisiologia dei plessi coroidei nella serie dei vertebrati. Riv. sper. freniat., 1930-31, 54: 120; 351. ------ Rapporti fra connettivo reticolare e reticulum nei plessi coroidei. Monit. zool. ital, 1932-33, 43: suppl. 160. ------ Azione degli estratti di plessi coroidei sui cromatofori dei pesci. Biochim. ter. sper., 1933, 20: 129-32. ------ Le formazioni coroidee nei verte- brati. Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 573-945.—Volkmann, R. von. Morphologie, Entstehung und Vorkommen des Abnutzungs- pigments im Epithel des menschlichen Plexus chorioideus. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1933-34, 102: 211-31.—Wetzel, R. Bemerkungen und Bilder zur Anatomie der Tela cho- rioidea superior und des Paries chorioideus des dritten Ventri- kels und der Seitenventrikel. Ibid., 1934, 103: 53-79.— Windholz, F. Die Lipoide des menschlichen Adergeflechtes. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1930, 25: 353-7, pl—Zalka. E. Ueber das Vorkommen und Entstehen der Silbergebilde im Plexus- epithel. Beitr. path. Anat., 1934-35, 94: 404-11.—Ziegler. Beitrag zur Anatomie des Plexus chorioideus. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1902-3, 66: 509-11, pl. ---- Calcification and concretion. Gatta, R. Sulla calcificazioni dei plessi corioidei. Kit-, pat. nerv., 1935, 45: 423-8.—Heydt, A. von der. Ueber die Her- kunft der Psammomkorner im Plexus chorioideus. Zbl. allg. Path., 1929, 46: 129-33.—Rothstein, J. L. Calcification of the choroid plexus; report of a case in a child aged 4 years. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 51: 123-30.—Windholz, F. Konkrement- Btudien am Plexus chorioideus. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1928, 23: 296-301, pl. ----Pathology. Agostini, G. I plessi coroidei in patologia nervosa e mentale (nota preventiva) Ann. osp. psichiat. Perugid, (1926) 1927, 20: 479-94, 3 pl.—Auersperg, A. Beobachtungen am menschlichen Plexus chorioideus der Seitenventrikel. Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien 1929, 31: 55-95.—Bettinger, H. Zur Pathologie des Plexus chorioideus. Zbl allg. Path., 1931-32, 52: 321-4.—Biondi, G. Zur Histopathologie des menschlichen Plexus chorioideus und des Ependyms. Arch. Psychiat., Berl, 1933-34, 101: 666- 728.—Chiancone, F. M. Isto-fisio-patologia dei plessi coroidei. Cervello, 1931, 10: 210-33.—GrynfelU. Les plexus choroldes chez les blesses de guerre. Bull. Acad. sc. Montpellier, 1918-19, 26-32. Also Paris med., 1918, 28: suppl., 386.— Mariconda, P. I plessi coroidei in rapporto al liquido cefalo- rachidiano e ad alcune malattie (sintesi e alcune ricerche personali) Riv. osp., 1928, 18: 129-42.—Menna, T. Lesione traumatica del plesso coroideo con morte consecutiva da com- pressione cerebrale. Med. ital, 1905, 3: 240-2.—Poggio, G. Fisiopatologia dei plessi coroidei. Athena, Roma, 1932, 1: 383-7.—Schacherl, M. Die Schadigung der Plexus chorioidei als therapeutisches Moment und dessen praktische Verwertung. Med. Klin., Berl, 1926, 22: 768.—Siengalewicz, S. S. Re- cherches experimentales sur les reactions des plexus choroldes et du liquide cephalorachidien sous l'influence d'intoxication aigues. C. rend. Soc. biol, 1924, 90: 304.—Vermeulen, H. A. Eine bisher unbekannte Ursache akuten Todes bei einem Pferde (Epithelschwund eines Plexus chorioideus) Berl tierarztl Wschr., 1920, 36: 620.—Wen Chao Ma, Schalten- brand, G., A Yu Lin Cheng. Zur Pathophysiologie des Plexus chorioideus. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1930, 117-119: 570-84, pl—Yapi. K. Beitrag zu den Befunden am Plexus chorioideus bei verschiedenen Krankheiten. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1926, No. 261.—Zalka. E. Beitrage zur Pathohistologie de« Plexus chorioideus; weitere Untersuchungen iiber Sklerose und Cysten des Plexus chorioideus. Arch. Psychiat., Berl. 1934, 102: 272-9. ----Tumors. Dzionara, K. *Ueber einen Fall von Cyste des Plexus chorioideus. 21p. 8? Koln. 1936. Frootko, J. I. *Ein in dem Liquorraum metastasierender Plexustumor [Berlin] 18p. 8? Charlottenb., 1934. Korner, H. *Geschwuiste der Adergeflechte. 14p. 8? Jena, 1919. Luttgen, P. *Ueber einen Fall von Papillom des Plexus chorioideus [Wurzburg] 29p. 8? Dresd., 1896. Austregesilo, A. Tumeur du plexus choroide avec destruc- tion du corps calleux. Rev. med. fr., 1927, 8: 561-9.—Bat- taglia, F. Sui tumori dell'ppendima e dei plessi coroidei (in- clusioni neuroepiteliali nei gliomi) Riv. pat. nerv., 1928, 33: 434-63.—Bleyer, A., A Siebert, W. J. A papilloma of the choroid plexus in an infant. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1936, 8: 193-6.—Bucciardi, G. Sul papilloma dei plessi coroidei; contributo alia conoscenza dei tumori papillomatosi dei plessi coroidei dei ventricoli laterali nell'infanzia, e sull'importanza causale che qnesti tumori possono avere per alcuni casi d'idro- cefalia ritenuta congenita. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1927, 9: 339-86.—Chernyschev, A., Kopylov M., A Terian, K. Ueber einen Fall von Plexus-Chorioideus-Psammom im rechten Seitenhirnventrikel Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 129: 713-23.—Christophe, Divry A Moreau. Un cas de psam- mome des plexus choroldes du ventricule lateral. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1934, 34: 733-8, 3 pl—D'Abundo, E. Con- tributo alio studio dei tumori primitivi dei plessi corioidei. Rass. ital. otorinolar., 1932, 6: 2-21.—Devic, A., A Puig. Quelques considerations sur les tumeurs du IV" ventricule, a propos d'une tumeur du plexus choroide. J. med. Lyon, 1927, 8: 309-14.—Ebbs, J. H. Papilloma of the choroid plexus in an infant. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1937, 12: 403-6.—Estella, L. Ventriculograffa en tumor de plexos coroideos. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 1160-4.—Fehr, A. Ueber ein Papillom des Plexus chorioideus. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1934-35, 244: 252-8 — Friedman, J. J., A Solomon, C. I. Case reports; tumors of the choroid plexus in childhood. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 52: 114-27.—Graves, G. W., A Fliess, M. M. Neoplasm of the choroid plexus; report of a case with review of the literature. Ibid., 1934, 47: 97-103.—Ilberg, von. Epitheiiale Geschwulst des Plexus chorioideus. Sitzber. Otolar. Ges. Berlin, 1930, 64-7.—Manlove, C. H„ A McLean, A. J. Cholesteatomas of the choroid plexus of the lateral ventricle. West. J. Surg., 1936, 44: 422-7.—Manolesco, D., Draganesro, S. [et al] Kyste des plexus choroldes du IVe ventricule. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1933, 11: 688-91.—Oberling. C. Meningoblastome des plexus choroldes. Ann. anat. path., Par.. 1927, 4: 379-84.— Somerford, A. E. A case of papilloma of the choroid plexus. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1933, 8: 53-6.—Toros, O. Epite- lioma de la porci6n frontal del plexo coroideo derecho. Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: 59-63—Turner, O. A., A Simon, M. A. Malignant papillomas of the choroid plexus; report of 2 cases with a review of the literature. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 30: 289-97.—Urban, H. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Chorioid- Plexus-Tumoren, Ependymome und Neuroepitheliome. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1932, 44: 277-82.—Van Wagenen. W. P. Papil- lomas of the choroid plexus; report of 2 cases, 1 with removal of tumors at operation and 1 with seeding of the tumor in the ventricular system. Arch. Surg., 1930, 20: 199-231. Also repr.—Vecchi, B. de, A Patrassi, G. Angioreticuloma dei plessi corioidei, con aree di Gamma. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 242-6.—Weber. H. von. Ueber Tumoren des Plexus chorioideus und deren Diagnostik. Zschr. arztl Fortbild., 1935, 32: 244-8—Zand, N., A Mackiewicz, J. PapUlomemalin (plexoma malignum) du plexus choroide. Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: 656.—Zdrahal, N. Ein Fall von Karzinom des Plexus chorioideus mit ungewohnlichen klinischen Erscheinungen. Arch. Kinderh., 1936, 109: 24-9. CHOSSON 625 CHRIST CHOSSON, Pierre, 1902- *La cure radicale de l'ulcus gastrique haut situe; technique et resultats. 76p. 10 pl. 8? Par., 1929. CHOSTAKOV, Valentin, 1900- Con- tributions a I'etude de la fracture de Bennett. 42p. 8? Par., 1928. CHOTARD, Theophile. *La mfesentente scl£- rosante et retractile. 62p. 8? Par., 1923. CHOTY, Rene Jean Baptiste, 1904- *Contribution a I'etude du danger de l'emploi des arsenicaux en viticulture (a propos d'une observation recente) 69p. 8? Par., 1930. CHOULEV, Doitcho. *La structure de I'epi- theiium ovarique chez quelques mammiferes adultes. 17p. 8? Lausanne, 1920. CHOUMAN, Nedim, 1901- Contribu- tion a I'etude de l'anemie spl6nique infantile de von Jacksch-Luzet. 103p. 8? Par., 1931. CHOVANEC, Annemarie, 1903- Unter- suchungen iiber das Verhalten des Zahnkau- tschuks nach mehrfachem Vulkanisieren. 34p. 8? Bresl., K. Vater, 1930. CHOVANEC, Benno, 1900- *Die par- tielle Prothese als therapeutische Massnahme in der sozialen Zahnheilkunde. 37p. 8? Bresl., K. Vater, 1930. CHOVET, Abraham, 1704-90. Miller, W. S. [Biography] Ann. M. Hist., 1926, 8: 375-93. CHOVIN, Jean G., 1908- *Physiologie de la brouchoscopie. 120p. 4 ch. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. CHOWRY Muthu, David Jacob Aaron, 1864- Pulmonary tuberculosis; its etiology and treatment; a record of 22 years' observation and work in open-air sanatoria, viii, 381p. 11 pl. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1922. CHOYCE, Charles Coley, 1875-1937. A system of surgery [2. ed.] 3v. 8? Lond., Cassell & Co., 1923. Also 3. ed. 3 v. 1932. For biography see Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 902, port. CHRETIEN, Henri, 1845-1923. Michel, G. Necrologie. Rev. med. est, 1923, 51: 257-60. CHRETIEN, Jean, 1902- *Le mercure et les mercuriaux dans l'histoire de la thera- peutioue anti-ven6rienne. 31p. 8? Par., 1929. CHRISMENT, Maurice Charles Henri, 1892- *Experiences personnelles lors d'une epizootie de fievre aphteuse [Alfort] 41p. 8°. Par., 1929. CHRISSANDOV, Rascho, 1898- *Sek- tions-Statistik der postoperativen Thrombosen und Embolien 1910 bis 1929. 28p. 8? Munch., 1930. CHRIST, Friedrich, 1897- *Blutdruck im Kindesalter. 20p. 8? Giessen, O. Kindt, 1927. CHRIST, Georg, 1902- *Ein Beitrag zu den Verletzungen des Riickenmarks im Anschluss an Wirbelfrakturen mit besonderer Beriicksichti- gung des Bastian-Bruns'schen Gesetzes. 34p. 8? Bresl., O. Gutsmann, 1929. CHRIST, Heinz, 1904- *Kritik der kolo- rimetrischen Blutzuckerbestimmung nach Cre- celius-Seifert. 19p. 2 ch. 8? Giessen, 1931. CHRIST, Karl. Die Bibliothek des Klosters Fulda im 16. Jahrhundert; die Handschriften- verzeichnisse. xiv, 343p. 8? Lpz., O. Harrasso- witz, 1933. Forms Beiheft 64, Zbl. Biblioth. CHRIST, Karl, 1910- *Ueber die Ver- doppelungen des Darmes, besonders des Diinn- darms und die Beziehungen der letzteren zum Meckel'schen Divertikel [Heidelberg] 46p. 8? Guttersloh-Westf., Thiele, 1934. CHRIST, Nikolaus [Josef] 1904- *Ueber die enchondrale Ossificationszone der distalen Femurepiphyse [Wurzburg] p.610-30. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1929. Also Arch, orthop. Unfallchir. 1929, 27: CHRIST, Theodor, 1901- *Priifung und prognostische Beurteilung der perniciosen Ana- mie, in eingehender Berucksichtigung der Retiku- locvten und des Blutzerfalles. 45p. 8? Ziir., Juchli-Beck, 1932. CHRIST, Wilhelm, 1902- *Ueber die Verweildauer des Wassers im Magen. 16p. 8° Bonn, 1926. CHRISTA, Hans [Theodor] 1882- *Ein Fall von Tabes dorsalis infantilis (Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Klinik der Tabes dorsalis im Kindesalter) [Erlangen] 25p. 8? Wiirzb., J. Meixner, 1913. CHRISTCHURCH, N. Zeal. Canterbury Museum. Records; annual, v.3, No. 2, 1927- CHRISTELEIT, Liselotte, 1909- *Zur Temoebilin-Perparin-Therapie der Leber- und Gallenwegserkrankungen. 21p. 8? Konigsb. Pr., J. Raabe, 1935. CHRISTELLER, Erwin, 1889-1928. *Die Rachendachhypophyse des Menschen unter nor- malen und pathologischen Verhaltnissen. 43p. 8? Berl., G. Reimer, 1914. ---- Atlas der Histotopographie gesunder und erkrankter Organe. 20p. 88 pl. fol. Lpz., G. Thieme, 1927. For biography see Zbl. aUg. Path., 1929, 45: 65 (C. Kaiser- ling) CHRISTEN, Rene. *Etude sur le cancer primitif de l'urethre chez I'homme [Geneve] 16p. 8? Par., 1925. CHRISTENSEN, C. I. Man and woman in prehistory. 54p. 8? N. Y., 1937. CHRISTENSEN, Oline. Pathophysiology of hunger pains; gastrographic and titrimetric in- vestigations. 132, 170p. 6 ch. 8? Kbh., A. Busck, 1931. Forms Suppl. 37, Acta med. scand., 1931. CHRISTENSEN, S0ren. Studies on pneumo- coccus types. 167p. 8? Kbh., A. Busck, 1923. CHRISTENSON, Anders Herman, 1859-1927. Wirgin, G. [Obituary] Tskr. mil. halsov., 1927, 52: 139-42. CHRISTENSON, Reed O. See Riley, William A., & Christenson, Reed O. How to detect the parasites of fur-bearing animals. 22p. 8? Minne- apolis, 1931. CHRISTENSSON, Kurt, 1901- *Ueber ungewohnliche Ausgange eitriger Periodontitis oberer Schneidezahne. 29p. 8? Berl., 1931. CHRIST. Bundy, W. E. The psychic health of Jesus. 299p. 8? N. Y., 1922. Hall, G. S. Jesus, the Christ, in the light of psychology. 733p. pag. consec. 2 v. 8? Garden City 1917. Dawson, G. G. Jesus Christ and healing. In his Healing: pagan and Christ., Lond., 1935, 112-44.—Gualino. L. La ferita di Gesil. Illust. med. ital., 1924, 6: 42-7. Also in his Saggi med. stor., Tor., 1930, 89-141.—Masson, L. La plaie de Jesus. Aesculape, Par., 1926, n. ser., 16: 40-2.—Santissimo (Le; Crist6 de Burgos. Ibid., 1935, 25: 242.—Whitaker, J. R. The physical cause of the death of our Lord. Cath. M. Guard., Lond., 1937, 15: 83-91. CHRIST, Andreas. *Ueber akute Pankreatitis. 14p. 8? Basel, B. Schwabe & Co., 1925. CHRIST, Anton. *Die Bedeutung der Perikar- ditis im Greisenalter [Basel] p.47-58. 8? Miinch., J. F. Bergmann, 1922. Also Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1923, 24: CHRIST, Eugenie, 1900- *Die Becken- endlagen; ihre Prognose und Therapie. 32p. 8°. [Berl., F. A. Giinther & Sohn] 1926. 112386—VOL. 3, 4th seeiks----iO CHRISTIAN 626 CHRISTIAN SCIENCE CHRISTIAN, Eugene, 1860-1930. Pounds off; a system of weight control for health, beauty, and efficiency. 8 v. 16? N. Y., Macfadden Bk. Co. 11930] CHRISTIAN, Friedrich, 1891- *Verglei- chend pathologische Untersuchungen iiber Bron- chopneumonie und die Bedeutung einer ange- borenen Disposition zur Bronchiektasenbildung [Giessen] 40p. 3 pl. 8! Heidelb., F. Schulze, 1919. CHRISTIAN, Henry Asbury, 1876- The diagnosis and treatment of diseases of the heart. 2 p. 1. vi, 355p. 8? N. Y., Oxford Univ. Press [1928] Forms v.3, Oxford Monogr. Diagn. & Treat. ---- The diagnosis and treatment of diseases of the heart, vi, 373p. ch. 8? N. Y., Oxford Univ. Press [1935] ---- Psychiatry for practitioners, x, 634p. roy. 8? N. Y., Oxford Univ. Press [1936] Forms v.7, Oxford Med. See also Emerson, Haven, Christian, H. A., & Hunt, Reid. Alcohol and man [&c] 451p. 8? N. Y., 1932. Also Medical papers; dedicated to Henry Asbury Christian, physician and teacher, from his present and past associates and house officers at the Peter Bent Brigham Hospital, Boston, Mass., in honor of his 60. bhthday. lOOOp. port. 8°. [Bait., Waverly Press, 1936] An appreciation. In Med. Papers (H. A. Christian Anniv. vol.) Bost., 1936, 961-76, port, [front.] CHRISTIAN, Max, 1878-1931. Hamei & Rott. Nekrolog. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1932, 7: 1. CHRISTIAN, William Gay, 1862- , & HASKELL, Charles C. A textbook of physiology for nurses. 2. ed. 153p. 5 pl. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1929. CHRISTIANS, Carl Ludwig, 1909- *Ueber gallige Peritonitis ohne nachweisbare Perforation " [Giessen] 34p. 8? Dusseld., G. H. Nolte, 1937. CHRISTIAN-SCHUELLER'S disease. See Cholesterosis, osseous. CHRISTIAN science [Eddyism; scien- tism] See also Incantation; Psychotherapy; Religion; Quackery. Baker, R. S. New ideals in healing. 105p. 12? N. Y. [1909] Bogg, A. C. Faith healing; its uses and limita- tions. 94p. 12? N. Y., 1932. Christian science, historical facts. 27p. 4? Bost., 1902. Christian Science movement (The) by a Christian Scientist; appendix, words of Mathew Arnold on moral fault and disease. 20p. 8? Bost., 1898. Repr. from N. York Sun, 1897. Clemens, S. L. Christian science; with notes containing corrections to date. 362p. 8? N. Y., 1907. Conant, A. F. A complete concordance to Science and health, with key to the Scriptures, together with an index to the marginal headings and a list of the Scriptural quotations contained therein, comp. from the 1910 edition of Science and health as finally revised by its author, Mary Baker Eddy [New ed.] 611p. 8? Bost., 1916. Del Mar, E. The conquest of disease; the psychology of mental and spiritual healing. 249p. 8? N. Y., 1922. Douglass, S. M. Physical cure as a divine right. 60p. 16? Bost. [1922] Dresser, H. W. Spiritual health and healing. xiii, 314p. 8? N. Y. [1922] Farlow, A. A critic answered. 29p. 8? Bost., 1904. Repr. from Christian Sc. J., 1904. Fowler, S. Christian science; or, Metaphysical healing. 8p. 8? [n. p.] 1885. Repr. from HomUetic Rev., 1885. Gordon, W. A. The Christian Science hum- bug. Up. 8? Oskosh, Wisconsin [1916] Hanna, S. J. Christian science history; a statement of facts relating to the authorship of the Christian science text-book, Science and health with key to the Scriptures. 43p. 8? Bost., 1899. McPherson, A. S. Divine healing sermons. 146p. 12? [Los Ang., 1921] Mangasarian, M. M. What is Christian science? 63p. 8? Chic, 1921. Milmine, G. Mary Baker G. Eddy; the story of her life and the history of Christian Science. 8? N. Y., 1907. Cuttings from McClure's Mag., N. Y., 1907, 28: 227; 339; 506; 29: 333. Newbolt, M. R. Healing. 95p. 12? N. Y., 1924. O'Flaherty, C. Health and religion. 178p. 12? Lond., 1923. Peabody, F. W. A complete expose1 of Eddyism or Christian Science and the plain truth in plain terms regarding Mary Baker G. Eddy, founder of Christian Science. 68p. 8? [Bost., 1901] ---- The religio-medical masquerade; a complete exposure of Christian Science. 197p. 8? N. Y., 1915. Perin. G. L. Self-healing simplified. 230p. 8? N. Y. [1922] Powell, L. P. Christian science, the faith and the founder. 261p. 8? N. Y., 1907. Quimby, P. P. The Quimby manuscripts, showing the discovery of spiritual healing and the origin of Christian Science; ed. by H. W. Dresner. 440p. 8? N. Yr. [1921] Rawson, F. L. Treatment; or, Healing by true prayer. 254p. 16? [N. Y., 1922] Snowden, J. H. The truth about Christian science. 313p. 8? Phila., 1920. Stetson, A. E. Should Christian scientists become identified with any medical league? 31p. 12? [N. Y. City, 1911] Stevens, A. J. Diseases; cause, and natural remedy. 12p. 8? [Los Ang., 1921] ---- Diseases and their innate healer. 17p. 12? Los Ang. [1922] Strauss, A., & Surya, G. W. Theurgische Heilmethoden; Heilung durch Gebete, Zeichen, Kraft der Worte; die Wiedergeburt. 2. Aufl. 283p. 8? Lorch-Wurtt., 1936. White, E. G. [Harmon] Counsels on health, and instruction to medical missionary workers. 696p. 12? Mountain View [1923] Wolcott, P. C. What is Christian Science? an examination of the metaphysical, the theo- logical, and the therapeutic theories of the system. 96p. 12? Lond., 1901. Wyckoff. A. C. The non-sense of Christian science. 269p. 8? N. Y. [1921] Armstrong, R. C. Christian science: a review of Mrs Mary Baker Eddy's sicence and health. Texas Cour. Rec. M., 1906-7, 24: No. 7, 1; passim.—Baruch, S. Christian Science in the Panama Zone. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1912, 81: 176-7. Also repr.—Batchelder, C. C. The grain of truth in the bushel of Christian Science chaff. Pop. Sc. Month., 1908, 72: 211-23.— Brav, A. Medical science vs Christian Science. Med. Life, 1922, 29: 173-86.—Brewster, E. T. The evolution of Christian Science. Monist, Chic, 1907, 17: 186-99.—Brown, H. M. A Christian Science cure in the sixteenth century introducing the reader into very high society. Ann. M. Hist., 1921, 3: 241-3.—Burr, C. B. Christian Science folly. Clin. Rev., CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 627 CHRISTIAN SCIENCE Chic, 1901, 14: 398-401.—Chapin, H. D. Christian science in operation. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1911, 80: 1264-6.—Christian Science. Brit. M. J., 1902, 2: 1065-7; 1909, 1: 1042. Also Middlesex Hosp. J., Lond., 1906-7, 10: 115-9.—Christian (The) science case. Brit. M. J., 1906, 1: 1321; 2: 1610.— Christian Science and the death of Major Whyte [Edit.] Lancet, Lond., 1906, 2: 237.—Christian Science on creaking crutches. Canada Lancet, 1917-18, 51: 241-6.—Craig, H. K. Christian Science cures; tales from dreamland's lore. N. York M. J., 1915, 101: 510-5. Also repr.—Farlow, A. Mooted points about Mrs. Eddy; with a rejoinder by R. Reed. Lancet Clinic, 1910, 104: 564-7.—Feilchenfeld, L. Christian Science. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1915, 12: 730-3.—Fiction (The) of Christian Science. Brit. M. J., 1907, 2: 221.—Gasser, H. The science of Christian Science. Tr. M. Soc Wisconsin, 1899, 33:338-47.—Geiger, M. Christian Science in America. Zschr. Religionspsychol., 1910, 4: 223-49.—Hallberg, C. S. N. Materia medica vs Christian Science. Med. Stand., 1903, 26: 223.—Hopkins, H. R. The prognosis of Eddyism. J. Med. Sc, Portl., 1899-1900, 6: 277-83.—How prayer failed to cure diphtheria; Esther Quimby's father tells of Christian Science treatment. Brooklyn M. J., 1902, 16: 528-30.—Irwell, L. An attempted investigation of some Christian Science cures. Med. News, N. Y., 1901, 79: 126-33. ------ Christian Science and mental epidemics. Ibid., 595.—Jacobson, E. Christian Science from a medical standpoint. Illinois M. J., 1922, 42: 434-8.—Klieneberger, O. Ueber die christliche Wissenschaft (Gesundbeten und Gesunddenken) Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1919-20, 61: 603-20.—Knott, J. Christian science. S. Paul M. J., 1911, 13: 149-67.—Kohler, F. Christ- liche Wissenschaft. Deut. med. Wschr., 1916, 42: 50.— Kohn, A. D. Christian Science from a physician's standpoint. Chicago M. Rec, 1909, 31: 376-97.—Lindorme, C. A. F. The Christian-science bubble. Atlanta J. Rec M., 1900-1, 2: 316-9.—LIoyd-Tuckey. Les scientistes chr£tiens en Angle- terre. Rev. hypnot., Par., 1900-1, 15: 23-6.—McClanahan, A. C. A shot at Christian Science from a toy pistol. N. York M. J., 1905, 81: 1222-5.—McCrackan, W. D. A defense of Christian Science. Ibid., 1902, 76: 523.—Macleod, K. Chris- tian Science: a psychological study. Caledon. M. J., Glasg., 1909-11, 8: 386-406.—Manwaring, W. H. Comparative re- ligiotherapy. California West. M., 1931, 35: 40-3.—Mapes, C. C. Common sense versus so-called Christian Science. Med. Age, 1900, 18: 601-6.—Marcuse, J. Furst Alexander von Hohenlohe, ein Vorlaufer der Christian Science. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1913, 60: 27; 82.—Marshall, H. T. A study of Christian Science. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1900, 11: 128-35. Also repr.—Meserve, H. C. The practice of Christian Science. N. England M. Month., 1909, 28: 155-8.—Mey- boom, H. U. Christian Science. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1914, 1934-40.—Millican, K. W. Mr McCrackan's citations in support of Christian Science. N. York M. J., 1902, 76: 611 — Moore, H. A. The mental processes of a medical back-slider; being an unprejudiced discussion of the published confession of a physician who succumbed to Christian Science. Indian- apolis M. J., 1909,12: 237-40.—Paget, S. On Christian Science. Med. Mag., Lond., 1909, 18: 652-4.—Palmer, J. F. A few thoughts on the claims and basis of Christian Science as a clinical system. Ibid., 1910, 19: 151-6.—Polk, W. M. The medical aspect of Christian Science. N. York M. J., 1901, 73: 590-3.—Poynter, J. W. Christian Science. Cath. M. Guard., Lond., 1924, 2: 121-4.—Richardson, J. H. Christian Science and mortal mind. Canad. J. M. & S., 1903, 13: 77-81.— Riley, J. W. The personal sources of Christian Science. Psychol. Rev., 1903, 10: 593-614.—Schultze, E. Mrs Eddy, die Hohepriesterin der Gesundbeter; ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der menschlichen Dummheit. Hyg. Rdsch., 1911, 21: 1185- 99.—Sturge, M. C. The metaphysics of Christian Science. In Medicine and the church, Lond., 1910, 12: 289-98 — Sweringen, H. V. Christian Science. Cincinnati Lancet Clinic, 1901, n. ser., 47: 55-61. ------ Christian Science; Borne quotations from Mrs Eddy. Fort Wayne M. J. Mag., 1902, 22: 196-207.—Tuckey, C. L. Dr Moll on Christian Science. J. Phys. Ther., Lond., 1902, 3: 134.—Underhill, A. F. Valid objections to so-called Christian Science. J. Med. Chir. CoU. Philadelphia, 1903, 4: 12; 720.—Wenley, R. M. A philosophical, anatomical, and psychological study of Christian Science; from a philosophical standpoint. Med. Age, 1903, 21: 361-8.—Werlein, S. H. Christian Science; a preacher's esti- mate. Texas Cour. Rec. M., 1903-4, 21: No. 5, 1-25— White, H. Christian Science; medievalism redivivus. Monist, Chic, 1907, 17: 161-85.—White, L. Christian Science and sloppy thinking. J. Am. M. Ass., 1920, 74: 1593.— Wilm, E. C. A pragmatic view of Christian Science. Ibid., 1909, 52: 2093.—Wright, J. Ancient and modern medical heresies; homoeopathy and Christian Science. Med. J. & Rec, 1926,123: 324-6. ■--- Legal aspect. Farlow, A. The relation of government to the practice of Christian Science. 20p. 8? Bost., 1907. Cutting from Government, Bost., 1907, No. 2. Hubbard, E. Mary Baker Eddy. p. 131-76. 4? East Aurora, 1908. Another fatal case of Christian Science healing. Lancet, Lond., 1910. 2: 1099.—Bell, C. Christian Science and the law in England. Med. Leg. J., N. Y., 1898-99,16: 347. Also repr.— Christian Science and the death of a child. Lancet, Lond., 1905, 1: 1537.—Christian Science before the coroner. Brit. M. J., 1906, 1: 598.—Christian Science healer a practitioner of medicine amenable to law. J. Am. M. Ass., 1911, 56: 1062.— Christian Science practice—legality. J. Crim., Chic, 1934, 25: 271-8.—Mills, W. Christian scientists and the law. Domin- ion M. Month., 1906, 26: 17-31.—Morris, R. T. Address before the New York State Assembly Committee on Public Health, in the discussion of the Bell bill (Christian Science bill) prohibiting the practice of medicine by unlicensed practitioners. J. Am. M. Ass., 1901, 36: 567-9.—Richardson. J. H. The recent Christian Science trial. Canad. J. M. S., 1901, 10: 403-9.— Rubenstein, I. H. Some civil legal aspects of Christian Science. Illinois M. J., 1934, 66: 579-83.—Tannenbaum, S. A. Eddy- ism, or Christian Science; considered medically, legally and economically. Am. Med. 1916, n. ser., 11: 39-48. CHRISTIANSEN, Johanne. *Bestemmelse af fri og bunden saltsyre i maveindhold [Determi- nation of free and bound hydrochloric acid in the gastric content] 151p. 8? Kbh., J. Giellerup, 1912. CHRISTIANSEN, Max. La bacille de la diphterie; reactions serologiques, fermentations, influence de la concentration des ions hydrogenes, virulence, etc. 208p. 8? Par., G. Doin, 1923. CHRISTIANSEN, Viggo, 1867- Les tu- meurs du cerveau; avec une preface du Pierre Marie, viii, 337p. 9 1. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1921. Also 2. ed. x, 398p. 1925. CHRISTIANSEN, Walter Gustave Otto. Or- ganic derivatives of antimony. 230p. 8? N. Y., Chem. Catalog Co., 1925. CHRISTIE, Arthur Carlisle, 1879- Roent- gen diagnosis and therapy, vi, 320p. 8? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co. [1924] ---- Economic problems of medicine, ix p. 1. 242p. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1925. See also Who's who in the Association. Med. Mentor, 1930, 1: 249. CHRISTIE, Dugald, 1855-1936. Christie [Mrs] D. Dugald Christie of Man- churia, pioneer and medical missionary; the story of a life with a purpose. 232p. 8? Lond. [1932] Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 1238. CHRISTIE [Mrs.] Dugald. Dugald Christie of Manchuria, pioneer and medical missionary; the story of a life with a purpose. 232p. port. 8? Lond., J. Clarke & Co. [1932] CHRISTIE, Ethel M. See Andrewes, Frederick W., & Christie, E. M. The haemo- lytic streptococci: their grouping by agglutination. 73p. 8! Lond., 1932. CHRISTIE, Harry Kenrick. Technique and results of grafting skin, xii, 67p. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1930. CHRISTIE, John Farquhar, 1870-1931. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 776.—W, N. Obituary. Brit. J. Derm., 1931, 43: 277, port. CHRISTIE, Joseph MacNaughton, 1871-1936. Obituary. N. Zealand M. J., 1936, 35: 186. CHRISTIE, W. F. Surplus fat and how to reduce it. vii, 107p. 8? Lond., W. Heinemann, 1927. CHRISTL, Hans, 1889- *Vergleichende Studien iiber die Bekampfung der Maul- und Klauenseuche mit Rekonvaleszentenblut, Nor- malpferdeserum und Milch unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Spezifitat der Rekonva- leszentenblutimpfung (Excerpt) 20p. 8? Miinch., J. Gotteswinter [1924] CHRISTMANN, Erich, 1909- *Das Vor- kommen von Wurzellosigkeit und ausgedehnten Resorptionen an bleibenden Zahnen und persistie- renden Milchzahnen; Ursachen und Therapie [Munchen] 18p. 8? Wiirzb., R. Mayr, 1933. CHRISTMANN, Rfudolf], 1902- Ver- gleichende Untersuchungen iiber den Gehalt des Blutserums an Na, K, Ca, anorg. P und Wasser bei Graviden und Nicht-Graviden, sowie bei CHRISTMANN 628 CHRISTUKAT Mutter und Kind unmittelbar nach der Geburt [Heidelberg] 40p. 8? Mannheim, F. Eyer, 1927. CHRISTMANN, Theo, 1909- *Klinische Versuche iiber die Klammerlage an schiefstehen- den Zahnen unter Verwendung eines von O. Stadler angegebenen Klammerzeichners. 15p. 8? Munch., 1934. CHRISTMAS, John de, 1860-1916. Le traite- ment des prisonniers frangais en Allemagne d'apres l'interrogatoire ramen^s d'Allemagne en Suisse pour raisons de sante\ 2 p. 1. 174p. 8? Par., Chapelot, 1917. CHRISTNACH, Ernst, 1892- *Ueber Pikrinsaurevergiftung im Anschluss an einen Fall gewerblicher Vergiftung aus einem Spreng- stoffbetrieb. 53p. 8? Bonn, H. Trapp, 1917. CHRISTODOULOS, Georges, 1897- *Traitement de quelques cas de tuberculose externe par l'antigene m6thylique de L. Negre et A. Boquet. 52p. 8? Par., 1929. CHRISTOFF, Enie S. *Contribution a I'etude du syndrome neuro-anemique. 22p. 8? Geneve, 1932. CHRISTOFF, Konstantin, 1892- *Schmelzrand am Zement und seine Beziehungen zur Halscaries [Breslau] p.597-618. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1927. Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1927, 45: CHRISTOFF, Metodi, 1896- *Statistische Beitrage zur Myopie-Frage. 18p. 8? Wiirzb., C. J. Becker, 1928. CHRISTOFF, Wassil, 1901- *Ueber einen Fall von Polycythaemie mit Parkinsonis- mus. 12p. 2 1. 8? Lpz., 1928. CHRISTOFFEL, Wilhelm, 1885- ♦Bei- trag zur Kenntnis der Lipaemie. 54p. 8? Bonn, H. Ludwig, 1912. CHRISTOFORIDIS, Matthaus, 1904- *Ueber Tonsillartumoren und deren Behandlung mit Rontgenstrahlen [Leipzig] p.554-62. 8? Munch., J. F. Bergmann, 1929. Also Zschr. Hal« & Heilk., 1928-29, 22: CHRISTOMANOS, Anastasios A., 1901- *Zur Pharmakologie einiger Benzylalkohole. p.344-51, 5 1. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1926. Also Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 169: CHRISTOPHE, Emile. Tu seras sourcier! 3. ed. 229p. 12? Par., Mignard freres, 1935. CHRISTOPHE, Jean. Contribution a I'etude clinique et anatomique des amyotrophies spinales d'origine syphilitique. 184p. 8? Par., 1927. CHRISTOPHER, Frederick, 1889- Minor surgery; with a foreword by Allen B. Kanavel. 3 p. 1. 694p. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1929. Also 2. ed. 3 p. 1. 998p. 687 illust. 1932. Also 3. ed. 1030p. illust. 1936. ---- A textbook of surgery, by American authors, xix, 1608p. illust. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1936. CHRISTOPHER, Walter Shield. Summer complaint and infant feeding, iv, 92p. 8? Chic, Blakely & Rogers, 1892. CHRISTOPHERS, Arnold, 1896- *Ueber einen Fall von traumatischer Milzruptur, der durch Splenektomie zur Heilung gebracht wurde. 32p. 8? Lpz., E. Lehmann, 1922. CHRISTOPHORAKOS, Nikolaus, 1898- *Ueber Parovarialzysten. 29p. 5 tab. 8? Bresl., 1928. CHRISTOU, Panaghiotis, 1894- *Etude sur le rachitisme experimental. 309p. 14 pl. 8? Par., 1924. CHRISTOWA, Theodora, 1900- *Appendi- citis im Sauglingsalter. 17p. 8? [Berl.] 1930. CHRISTUKAT, Alfred, 1906- *Ueber Nachoperationen bei Antrotomien mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der in der Universitatsklinik fiir Ohren-, Nasen- und Halskranke von 1919 bis 1929 behandelten Falle. 41p. 8? Konigsb. i. Pr., J. Raabe, 1932. CHRISTY, Cuthbert. Notes on the prevention of malaria; and a few practical hints to those proceeding to the tropics. 62p. illust. port. 32? Lond., Ross Inst. Trop. Hyg., 1935. CHROMAFFIN system [and tissue] See also Aortic plexus; Carotid glomus; Coccy- geal glomus; Epinephrine; Suprarenal gland. Lebkuchner, E. *Ueber ein Paragangliom an der Aortengabel. 25p. 8? Tub., 1931. Bertoni, A. Le cellule enterocromaffini negli anfibi. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1936, 50: 37-43.—Da Coste, A. C. Le tissu paraganglionnaire. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1926, 3: 10-25.—Distefano, G. Paragangliomi da paraganglio addominale accessorio. Tumori, Milano, 1934, 20: 491-515, 3 pl.—Rrspamer, V. Le cellule enterocromaffini della cavia e del coniglio dopo trattamento con pilocarpina, istamina ed acetilcolina. Biochim. ter. sper., 1935, 22: 390—4. Also Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1935, 49: 877-87. ------ Ri- cerche sperimentali sul significato biologico delle cellule entero- cromaffino. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1937, 37: 156-69.—Garofolini, L. Lo sviluppo del sistema cromaffine e la comparsa della cromoreazione nel Triton cristatus. Ricer. morf., 1925, 5: 89-107, pl.—Gerard, P., Cordier, R., & Lison, L. Sur la nature de la reaction chromaffine. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1930, 7: 133-9. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 105: 876.—Hammar, J. A. Konstitutionsanatomische Studien iiber die Neurotisierung dea Menschenembryos; zur Histogenese der Paraganglien beim Menschen. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1934, 36: 10-22.— Handschin, E.' Zur Kenntnis der Zuckerkandl'schen Organe. Beitr. path. Anat., 1927-28, 79: 728-55, pl.—Hausmann, M., & Getzowa, S. Ein Paragangliom des Zuckerkandl'schen Organs mit gleichzeitiger Herz- und Nierenhypertrophie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1922, 52: 889; 911.—Ivanov, G. F. Ueber die Ontogenese des chromaffinen Systems beim Menschen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1927, 84: 238-60. ------ Zur Frage der Topographie der Paraganglien beim Menschen. Ibid., 544-8. ------ Das chromaffine und interrenale System des Menschen. Ibid., 3. Abt., 1932, 29: 87-280. ------ Zur Frage uber die Genese und Reduktion der Paraganglien des Menschen. Ibid., 1. Abt., 1925, 77: 234-44.—Nordmann, M., & Lebkuchner, E. Zur Kenntnis der Paragangliome an der Aortengabel und am Grenzstrang. Virchows Arch., 1931, 280: 152-71.—Pavlikov- ski, T. Developpement du systeme chromaffine ou adrenal, et son fonctionnement precoce chez Amblystoma mexicanum. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 1261-4.—Ravetta, M. Cellule enterocromaffini e pirocatechina. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1933, 47: 435-49.—Toro, E. Ueber enterochromaffine Zellen. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1929, 38: 49-58.—Uggeri. B. Le cellule enterocromaffini nei selaci. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1936, 50: 29-36.—Verne, J. La reaction chromaffine en histologic et sa signification. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1923, 5: 227- 35.—Vialli, M., & Erspamer, V. Caratteristiche istochimiche delle cellule enterocromaffini. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 885-7. Also Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 19: 743-73. Also Arch. ital. anat., 1936-37, 37: 411-36. ------ Ricerche sul secreto delle cellule enterocromaffini. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1937, 51: 371; 431.—Winiwarter, H. de. Cellules sympathicotropes, cellules ph6ochrom.es et cellules intersti- tielles. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1932, 9: 267-70.—Wislocki, G. B. Note on modification of the chromaffin reaction, with observations on the occurrence of abdominal chromaffin bodies in mammals. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1922, 33: 359-61, pl. ------& Crowe, S. J. Note on the abdominal chromaffin body in dogs. Ibid., 377-9. CHROMATE. See under Chromium. CHROMATID. See Chromosome. CHROMATIN. See also Cell-nucleus, Chromatin; Chromo- some; Nuclein. King, R. L., & Beams, H. W. An experimental study of chromatin diminution in Ascaris. J. Exp. Zool., 1937, 77: 425-40, 2 pl.—Lehotzky, P. Ueber einige kolloidchemische Eigenschaften der chromatischen Substanz. Arch. exp. Zell- forsch., 1935-36, 18: 259-63.—Muller, H. J. The origination of chromatin deficiencies as minute deletions subject to inser- tion elsewhere. Genetica, Gravenh., 1935, 17: 237-52. CHROMATIUM 629 CHROMATOPHORE CHROMATIUM. See also Rhodobacteriaceae. L6vy, R.. Teissier, G., & Wurmser, R. Etude des pigments d'une bacteriacee sulfureuse; Chromatium okenii Perty. Ann. physiol., Par., 1925, n. ser., 1: 298-311.—Petschenko, B. von. Einige Bemerkungen iiber die Geisselstruktur des Chro- matium okenii (Ehrb.) Perty. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1930, 80: 163.—Potthoff, H. Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Gattungen Chromatium und Spirillum. Ibid., 1921, 55: 9-13. CHROMATO- For words beginning thus see also Color. CHROMATOCYTE. See Chromatophore. CHROMATOLYSIS. See Cell-nucleus, Pathology. CHROMATOPHORE. See also Color; Melanin; Pigment; Skin, Histology; also names of organs, tissues and tu- mors as Liver; Mesoderm; Nevus; Sarcoma, &c. Amar, J. Observations sur les pigments cellulaires. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 183: 235-7.—Arcangeli, A. Osservazioni i cromatofori dei pesci. Boll. Ist. zool. Roma, 1923, 1: 21-72.— Ballowitz, E. Die chromatischen Organe in der Haut von Trachinus vipera Cuv.; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Chro- matophoren-Vereinigungen bei Knochenfischen. Morph. Arb. Anat. Inst. Munster, Lpz., 1911-13, 2: 323-81, 5pl.—Beau- vallet, M., & Veil, C. Chromatophores de poisson (Carassius vulgaris) et chromatophores de crustaces (Polsemon squilla) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 688-90.—Cornil, L., Mosinger, M., & Calen, J. Sur la disposition reticulee du systeme pig- mentaire chez les holothuries (H. tubulosa, H. nigra) et sa reactivite. Ibid., 1935, 118: 1339-41. ------ La disintegra- tion physiologique de l'appareil pigmentaire chez les holo- thuries. Ibid., 119: 106.—France, R. H. Die Chromato- phoren der Pflanzen. Mikrokosmos, Stuttg., 1927-28, 21: 89-91.—Franz, V. Die Struktur der Pigmentzellen. Biol. Zbl., 1908, 28: 545-8. ------ Struktur und Mechanismus der Melanophoren im Farbenkleid der Teleostier. Zschr. Zell- forsch., 1935, 23: 150-97.—Hadjiolov. A. Les chromatophores bleus dans la peau de la grenouille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 669-71.—Hogben, L. The pigmentary effector system; the chromatic function in elasmobranch fishes. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1936-37, ser. B, 120: 142-58.—Huxley, J. The pig- mentary effector system. Discovery, Lond., 1925, 6: 8.— Imshenetski, A. A. [Cutaneous melanoblasts in the skin of monkeys and man] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1930, 7: No. 12, 8-19. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1930, 162: 279-99 — Juszczyk, W. Die Verteilung der Chromatophoren in der Haut eines anormalen und flavistischen Pelobates fuscus Laur. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1937, ser. B, 2: 215-25, pl.— Kawamura, T. Ueber die Melanophoren in der embryonalen Epidermis von Coturnix coturnix japonica Temminck et Schlegel. J. Sc. Hiroshima Univ., 1934, ser. B. Div. 2, 3: 87-97, pl.—Lackey, J. B. Some fresh water Protozoa with blue chromatophores. Biol. Bull., 1936, 71: 492-7.—Millot, J. Les cellules pigmentaires de la peau chez la grenouille. Bull. histol. appl., Lyon, 1929, 6:412-5.—Odiorne, J. M. The degen- eration of melanophores in Fundulus. J. Exp. Zool., 1936, 74: 7-29, 20 pl.—Osterhage, K. H. Morphologische und physio- logische Studien an Pigmentzellen der Fische. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1932, 30: 551-98, pl.—Panu, A. Sur les cellules pigmentaires de la peau de l'anguille (Anguilla anguilla L.) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 481-3.—Peterfi, T., & Kapel, O. Die Wirkung des Anstechens auf das Protoplasma der in vitro geziichteten Gewebezellen; die Pigmentzellen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1927-28, 5: 349-54, pl.—Prenant. Observations sur les cellules pigmentaires et sur le pigment des amphibiens. C. rend. Ass. anat., Par., 1909, 11: 44-60.—Schmidt, W. J. Ueber pigmentfreie Auslaufer, Kerne und Centren der Melano- phoren bei den Froschen. Arch. Zellforsch., 1919-20, 15: 269-82, pl.—Sereni, E. The chromatophores of the cephalo- pods. Biol. Bull., 1930, 59: 247-68.—Smith, G. M. The occurrence of melanophores in certain experimental wounds of the goldfish (Carassius auratus) Ibid., 1931, 61: 73-84. ——;— Melanophores induced by X-ray compared with those existing in patterns as seen in Carassius auratus. Ibid., 1932, 63: 484-91. Also repr.—Stieve, H. Chromatophoren im Hoden des Auerhahnes (Tetrao urogallus L.) und des Birkhahnes (Lyrurus tetrix L.) Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1931, 25: 441-54, pl.—Teissier, G. Sur la valeur morphologique des prfitendues chlorelles de Sertularella polyzonias L. et de cer- taines cellules pigmentaires d'hydraires calyptoblastiques. Bull. Soc. zool. France, 1922, 47: 354-6.—Vilter, V. Les phenomenes intimes de la pigmentation de la cellule epitheiiale chez les vert^bres. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 1086-91 — Weber, R. Die Chromatophoren von Limax agrestis L.; eine morphologisch-physiologische Untersuchung. Zool. Jahrb., 1923, 40: 241-92. ---- Chemistry. Asvadourova, N. Sur la microchimie des cellules pigmen- taires. C. rend. Ass. anat., Par., 1909, 11: 61-5.—Baginski, S. Sur la nature des cellules lipopigmentaires dites de Ciaccio. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1927, 4: 173-9. ------ Recherches histochimiques sur les cellules lipopigmentaires, dites de Ciaccio. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 537-9.—Francescon. A., & Caldesi-Valeri, G. Ricerche morfologiche e istochimiche sui cromatociti epiteliali (cellule pigmentarie) della cute coltivati in vitro. Monit. zool. ital., 1932-33, 43: 235-8.—Grendel, F. Ueber die Lipoidschicht der Chromocyten beim Schaf. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1929, 214: 231-41. ---- Development and origin. Apgar, B. D. A study of the reappearance of melanophores and the formation of melanophore aggregations (spots) in regenerated ventral skin of the common newt, Triturus viri- descens. J. Morph., 1935, 58: 439-61.—Becher. Ueber die Entwicklung der Farbstoffzellen in der Haut der Knochen- fische. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1929, 38: 164-81.—Bloch, B. Zur Chromatophorenfrage. Derm. Zschr., 1921, 34: 253-62.— Bosenberg, K. Die Auspigmentierung von Schwanzflossenre- generaten bei Macropodus opercularis L. (Teleost.) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1937, 27: 14-45.—Borrel, A. Homologie des cel- lules pigmentaires et des mastocytes chez la souris noire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1867-9.—Dorris, F. Differentiation of pigment cells in tissue cultures of chick neural crest. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 448.—DuShane, G. P. An experimental study of the origin of pigment cells in Amphibia. J. Exp. Zool., 1935, 72: 1-31, pl.—Elias, H. Ueber die Ent- wicklung der Chromatophoren und anderer Zellen in der Haut von Bufo viridis. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1934, 21: 529-44. ------ Die Hautchromatophoren von Bombinator pachypus und ihre Entwicklung. Ibid., 1936, 24: 622-40.—Graupner, H., & Fischer, I. Die Entwicklung und Degeneration der Melano- phoren von Atherina mocho. Ibid., 1934—35, 22: 434—44.— Hemmeter, J. C. Origin and function of chromatophores (pigment cells) in the liver of the selachians. Arch. nierl. physiol., 1922, 7: 165-73.—Koller, P. C. Experimental studies on pigment-formation; the development in vitro of the meso- dermal pigment cells of the fowl. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1929, 8: 490-8, 3 pl.—Manzini, C. Contributo alio studio anatomo- istologico ed istogenetico dei tessuti pigmentati. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1936, 62: 201-40.—Miescher, G. Die Chromato- phoren in der Haut des Menschen; ihr Wesen und die Herkunft ihres Pigmentes; ein Beitrag zur Phagocytose der Bindege- webszellen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1922, 139: 313-425 — Schiifer, W. Bau, Entwicklung und Farbenentstehung bei den Flitterzellen von Sepia officinalis. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1937, 27: 222-45.—Schnakenbeck, W. Zur Analyse der Rassenmerk- male der Axolotl; die Entstehung und das Schicksal der epi- dermalen Pigmenttrager. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1921-22, 27: 178-226.—Spaeth, R. A. Evidence proving the melano- phore to be a disguised type of smooth muscle cell. J. Exp. Zool., 1916, 20: 193-213.—Thumann, M. E. Die embryonale Entwicklung des Melanophorensystems bei Brachydanio rerio (Hamilton-Buchanan) Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1931, 25: 50-96. ---- Examination. Becker, S. W., Praver, L. L., & Thatcher, H. An improved (paraffin section) method for the dopa reaction with considera- tions of the dopa-positive cell, as studied by this method. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 190-5.—Belehradek, J. [Photoelectric determination of the function of cutaneous melanocytes of the frog] Cas. 16k. cesk., 1937, 76: 738-40.— Elias, H. Ausgleich und Auswertung des Mangels an Schar- fentiefe mittels der Kinematographie; zur Frage der Anasto- mosen der Epidermis-Melanophoren. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1935-36, 52: 424-7.—Fujiwara, A. Ueber die Dopareaktion. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1929, 41: 1484.—Gruneberg, T., & Schade, H. Zur Frage der Beeinflussung der Dopareaktion durch Vitamin C (Ascorbinsaure) Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1353.—Hill, A. V., Parkinson, J. L., & Solandt. D. Y. Photo- electric records of the colour change in Fundulus heteroclitus. I. Exp. Biol., Lond., 1935, 12: 397-9—Jorg, M. E. Coefi- ciente de absorci6n de rayos luminosos visibles por elementos citol6gicos; en especial ceiulas pigmentarias; nueva tficnica por microespectrofotometrfa para su determinaci6n. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 821-8.—Prunell, A., & Puppo, S. Cro- mocitos; tiempo de sedimentaci6n. Prensa med. argent., 1925-26, 12: 1007-11.—Smith, D. C. A method for recording chromatophore pulsations in isolated fish scales by means of a photoelectric cell. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1936, 8: 83-7.—Spaeth. R. A. A device for recording the physiological responses of single melanophores. Am. J. Physiol., 1916, 41: 597-602. ---- Physiology. Heller, B. *Zur Bedeutung der Pigmentzel- len [Bern] 20p. 8? Altenb., 1909. Abramowitz, A. A. Physiology of the melanophore system in the catfish, Ameiurus. Biol. Bull., 1936, 71: 259-81 — Fuchs, R. F. Zur Physiologie der Pigmentzellen. Sitzber. Phys. med. Soz. Erlangen (1906) 1907, 38: 200-2. Also Berl. klin. Wschr., 1913, 50: 1183.—Guazzieri, G. Melanoblasti e cromatofori nell' istogenesi dei nei pigmentari. Gazz. inter- naz. med. chir., 1930, 38: 735-48, 2 pl.—Hooker, D. Amoeboid CHROMATOPHORE 630 CHROMATOPHORE movement in the corial melanophores of Rana. Am. J. Anat., 1914, 16: 237-50.—Koltzov, N. Physiologie der Pigmentzellen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 6: 107.—Parker, G. H. What are the resting and the active states of chromatophores? Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1935, 21: 286-92.—Redfield. A. C. The physiology of the melanophores of the horned toad Phrynosoma. J. Exp. Zool., 1918, 26: 275-333.—Vialli, M. Ricerche sulla fisiologia dei cromatofori dei pesci. Biochim. ter. sper., 1927, 14: 225-43. ---- Reactions. See also Color; Pigmentation; also names of various chemical and physical agents as Light; Roentgen ray, &c. Abolin, L. Beeinflussung des Fischfarbwechsels durch Chemikalien; Infundin- und Adrenalin wirkung auf die Melano- und Xanthophoren der Elritze (Phoxinus laevis Ag.) Arch. mikr. Anat. Entwmech.. 1925, 104: 667-98, 7 pl.—Ballowitz, E. Ueber die Pigmentstromung in den Farbstoffzellen und die Kanalchenstruktur des Chromatophoren-Protoplasmas; nach Beobachtungen an der lebenden Pigmentzelle und nach kine- matographischen Aufnahmen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1914, 157: 165-210, 4 pl.—Beauvallet, M., & Veil, C. Action combinee du courant filectrique et de divers poisons sur les mfilanophores du poisson. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 698-700. ------ Rfiaction de la cellule pigmentaire de l'ficaille de poisson selon la nature du milieu ambiant. Ibid., 1933, 114: 513-6.— Bray. A. W. L. The reactions of the melanophores of Amiurus to light and to adrenalin. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1918, 4: 58-60.—Brown, F. A., jr. Color charges in Palaemonetes. J. Morph., 1935, 57: 317-33. ------ Light intensity and melanophore response in the minnow, Ericymba buccata Cope. Biol. Bull., 1936, 70: 8-15.—Hefs. C. von. Mikrosko- pische Beobachtung der phototropen Pigmentwanderung im lebenden Libellenocell. Zschr. Biol., 1921, 73: 277-80 — Herrick, E. H. Do chromatophore walls cause movement of pigment granules? Science, 1934, 80: 96.—Hooker, D. The reactions of the melanophores of Rana fusca in the absence of nervous control. Zschr. allg. Physiol., 1912, 14: 93-104.— Lapicque, L., & Liacre de Saini-Firmin. Sur Tirritabilitfi des chromatophores de spirogyres. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 669-71.—Laurens, H. The reactions of the melanophores of Amblystoma larvae. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1914-15, 12: 31. Also J. Exp. Zool., 1915, 18: 577-638. ------ The reactions of the melanophores of Amblystoma tigrinum larvae to light and darkness. Ibid., 1917, 23: 195-205.—Loison, C. Modifications des chromatophores de la grenouille sous l'in- fluence de diverses substances. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 799.—Matthews, S. A. Observations on pigment migration within the fish melanophore. J. Exp. Zool., 1931, 58: 471-86.— Matuc, K. Ueber die Melanophorenbewegungen der Haut, insbesondere der Schwimmhaut des Frosches. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 579.—Odiorne, J. M. Morphological color changes in fishes. J. Exp. Zool., 1937, 76: 441-62, 2 pl.— Parker, G. H. Acetyl choline and chromatophores. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1934, 20: 596-9. ------ Integumentary color changes in the newly-born dosfish, Mustelus canis. Biol. Bull., 1936, 70: 1-7.------& Brower, H. P. B. An attempt to fatigue the melanophore system in Fundulus and a considera- tion of lag in melanophore responses. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1936- 37, 9: 315-29.—Perkins, E. B. Color changes in crustaceans, especially in Palaemonetes. J. Exp. Zool., 1928, 50: 71-99, 3 pl. ------& Snook, T. The movement of pigment within the chromatophores of Palaemonetes. Ibid., 1932, 61: 115-8.— Przibram H. Einfluss von Infundin- und Adrenalindosierung auf die Farbung unserer Frosche, Rana esculenta L., R. fusca Rosel, Hyla arborea L. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1932, 17: 565-74, pl.—Redfield, A. C. The reactions of the melanophores of the horned toad. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1916-17, 3: 202. ------ The coordination of the melanophore reactions of the horned toad. Ibid., 204.—Ruth, E. S., & Gibson, R. B. Disappearance of the pigment in the melanophore of Philippine house lizards. Philippine J. Sc, 1917, 12: ser. B, 181-9, 2 pl.— Saphir, W. Experimental color change in fish. Arch. Path., Chic, 1935, 19: 24-7.—Sears, M. Responses of deep-seated melanophores in fishes and amphibians. Biol. Bull., 1935, 68: 7-24.—Schlottke, E. Einfluss verschiedener Sauerstoffkonzen- trationen auf die Pigmentierung von Habrobracon juglandis. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1933-34, 20: 370-9.—Schmidt, W. J. Vollzieht sich Ballung und Expansion des Pigmentes in den Melanophoren von Rana nach Art amoboider Bewegungen oder durch intrazelullare Kornchenstromung? Biol. Zbl., 1919, 39: 140-4.—Secerov, S. Ueber einige Farbenwechselfragen; iiber den Einfluss der Nahrungsmenge auf den Kontraktionszustand der Melanophoren. Arch. Entwmech., 1914, 40: 98-103, 2 pl.— Sereni, E. Sui cromatofori dei cefalopodi; azione della betaina e della arecolina. Arch. farm, sper., 1929-30, 48: 223-34. ------ Sui cromatofori dei cefalopodi; azione di alcuni veleni in vitro. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1930, 12: 329-503.—Smith, D. C. The effect of temperature changes upon the pulsations of isolated scale melanophores of Fundulus heteroclitus. Biol Bull., 1931, 60: 269-87. ------ The action of certain autonomic drugs upon the pigmentary responses of Fundulus. J. Exp. Zool., 1931, 58: 423-53.—Spaeth, R. A. The responses of single melanophores to electrical stimulation. Am. J Physiol., 1916, 41: 577-96.—Stutinsky, F. Dfiterminisme expfi- rimental de I'expansion des chromatophores. C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 116: 284.—Thienes, C. H. Effects of caffeine and of paraldehyde upon the color of the frog. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 135-7.—Tsukamoto. R. A contri- bution to the study of the pharmacodynamical significance of the pigment cells of frogs. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1925, 3: 60.— Tuge, H. The reactions of the melanophores of embryonic and larval salmon Oncorhynchus keta. Sc. Rep. T6hoku Univ., 1937, 12: Biol., 19-44.—Veil, C, Comandon & Fonbrune, de. Contractions rythmiques dans les cellules pigmentaires sous Taction de divers poisons. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 193: 1216-8.—Wykes, U. The photic control of pigmentary responses in teleost fishes. J. Exp. Biol., Lond., 1937, 14: 79- 86, pl.—Wyman, L. C. The reactions of the melanophores of embryonic and larval Fundulus to certain chemical substances. J. Exp. Zool., 1924, 40: 161-80. ---- Regulation. See also Autonomic nervous system, Physi- ology. Parker, G. H. Humoral agents in nervous activity, with special reference to chromato- phores. 79p. 8? Cambr., 1932. ---- Color changes in animals in relation to nervous activity. 74p. 8? Phila., 1936. Abramowitz, A. A. The double innervation of caudal melan- ophores in Fundulus. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1936, 22: 233-8.—Bancroft, I. Pigmentation of metabolic origin; its relation to the autonomic nervous system. California West. M., 1935, 43: 425-9.—Bauer, V. Ueber die tonische Innerva- tion der Pigmentzellen bei den Plattfischen. Zbl. Physiol., Wien, 1910, 24: 724-6.—Beauvallet, M. Phenomenes proto- plasmiques dans les mfilanophores des ficailles de poisson en relation avec leur chronaxie, sous Taction de divers poisons. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 824-6. ------ & Veil, C. Modification de la chronaxie des mfilanophores de poisson au cours de leur developpement. Ibid., 1931, 107: 964-6.— Brown, F. A., jr. The controlling mechanism of chromato- phores in Palaemonetes. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1933, 19: 327-9. ------ Control of pigment migration within the chromatophores of Palaemonetes vulgaris. J. Exp. Zool., 1935, 71: 1-15, pl.—Collin, R. Sur Tinnervation des melano- cytes et des guaninocytes dans la queue du tftard de Rana temporaria L. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 669-71. ----- & Florcntin, P. Ganglions nerveux et rfiaction des mfilano- phores. Ibid., 1934, 115: 162.—Fries, E. F. B. Nervous con- trol of xanthophore changes in Fundulus. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1927, 13: 567-9.—Hogben, L. T., & Mirvish, L. The pigmentary effector system; the nprvous control of excite- ment pallor in reptiles. Brit. J. Exp. Biol., 1928, 5: 295-308.— Hogben, L., & Slome, D. The pigmentary effector system; the dual receptive mechanism of the amphibian background response. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1936-37, ser. B, 120: 158-73.— Kahn, R. H. Studien fiber die Innervation der Chromatophoren auf Grund gegensatzlicher Giftwirkungen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1922, 195: 337-60.—Karasek, F. Die Innervation der Melano- phoren beim Frosch. Biol, gen., Wien, 1932-33, 9: 1. Hiilfte, 403-16.—Kropp, B. The control of the melanophores in the frog. J. Exp. Zool., 1927, 49: 289-318. ------ & Perkins, E. B. The action of the crustacean chromatophore activator on the melanophores of fishes and amphibians. Biol. Bull., 1933, 226-32.—Lapicque, L., & Lapicque, M. Chronaxie dea vaisseaux et des cellules pigmentaires chez la grenouille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 267-9.—Parker, G. H. Trans- mission of neurohumors in animals by other means than blood and lymph. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol, N. Y., 1933, 30: 555-8. ------ Color changes in the catfish Ameiurus in relation to neurohumors. J. Exp. Zool., 1934, 69: 199-233. ----- Neurohumors as activating agents for fish melanophores. Proc Am. Philos. Soc, 1934, 74: 177-84, 7 pl. ------ The chromatophoral neurohumors of the dogfish. J. Gen. Physiol., 1934-35,18:837-46. Also repr. ------ The electric stimula- tion of the chromatophoral nerve-fibers in the dogfish. Biol. Bull., 1935, 68: 1-3. ------ The cellular transmission of substances, especially neurohumors (the annual Somerville lecture delivered at McGill University November 24, 1933) Q. Rev. Biol., 1935, 10: 251-71. ------ The reactivation by cutting of severed melanophore nerves in the dog-fish Mustelus. Biol. Bull., 1936, 71: 255-8. ------ The reactions of chroma- tophores as evidence for neurohumors. In Symposia Quant. Biol., 1936, 4: 358-70. ------ Do melanophore nerves show antidromic responses? J. Gen. Physio!., 1936-37, 20: 851-8, 4 pl. Also repr. ------& Porter, H. The control of the der- mal melanophores in elasmobranch fishes. Biol. Bull., 1934, 66: 30-7.—Parker, G. H., & Pumphrey, S. M. The relation of nerves to chromatophore pulsations. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1935-36, 7: 325-31.—Parker, G. H.. & Scatterty, L. E. The number of neurohumors in the control of frog melanophores. Ibid., 1936-37, 9: 297-314.—Perkins, E. B.. & Snook, T. Con- trol of pigment migration in the chromatophores of crustaceans. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1931, 17: 282-5.—Sasybin, N. Ueber die Innervation der Pigmentzellen bei Saugetieren. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933-34, 20: 476-88.—Smith, D. C. The influence of humoral factors upon the melanophores of fishes, especially Phoxinus. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1931, 15: 613-36.— Sollaud, E. Role du systeme nerveux dans les changements de coloration chez la grenouille. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1908, 147: 536.—Spaeth, R. A. The mechanism of the contraction in the melanophores of fishes. Anat. Anz.. 1913, 44: 520-4.—Ten Cate, J. Contribution a la question de Tinnervation des chromatophores chez Octopus vulgaris. Arch, neerl. physiol., CHROMATOPHORE 631 CHROMIUM 1927-28, 12: 568-99. ------ [Innervation of chromato- phores of the skin in Octopus vulgaris] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 460-3.—Van Rynberk, G. Sulla metameria nel sistema nervoso simpatico; innervazione pigmentomotrice. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1905-6, 3: 601-8, 2 pl.—Veil, C. Sur le mficanisme du changement de couleur chez les poissons. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 914-G. Also J. physiol. path, gfin., 1936, 34: 824-39. ------ Les nerfs pigmento-moteur agissent par sficrfition d'un mfidiateur chimique de nature adrfinalinique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 654-6. ------& Beauvallet, M Les mfilanophores de la carpe et leurs chronaxies. Ibid., 1930, 104: 980.—Wyman, L. C. Blood and nerve as controlling agents in the movements of melanophores. J. Exp. Zool., 1924, 39: 73-131, pl. ---- Regulation, hormonal. See also Hormone; Pituitary; Pregnancy, Diagnosis, early. Dreyftjss, A. *Recherches experimentales sur le mode d'action de quelques hormones dans la pigmentation. 55p. 8? Par., 1937. Seilnacht, O. *Die Wirkung des Melano- phorenhormons auf den Serumkalkspiegel des Blutes [Rostock] 15p. 8? Rochlitz, 1935. Abramowitz, A. A. The role of the hypophyseal melano- phore hormone in the chromatic physiology of Fundulus. Biol. Bull., 1937, 73: 134-42.—Collin, R., & Drouet, P. L. La prfihypophyse du mouton et la rfiaction des mfilanophores. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 161. ------ Action de certains extraits hypophysaires sur les mfilanophores de la grenouille. Ibid., 1935, 118: 1008-10.—Dadlez, J., & Koskowski, W. L'action mfilanophorique des extraits d'organes. Ibid., 99- 101.—Dietel, F. G. Untersuchungen uber das Melanophoren- hormon. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 2075; 1933, 12: 1027; 1358.— Guardabassi, M. La influenza della insulina sulla pigmenta- zione dei girini di Bufo V. e la reazione ipofisi-melanofori. Riv. biol., 1927, 9: 717-9, pl.—Hogben. L., & Slome, D. The pigmentary effector system; the dual character of endocrine co-ordination in amphibian colour chanee. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1931, ser. B, 108: 10-53, 2 pl.—Jores, A. Untersu- chungen iiber das Melanophorenhormon und seinen Nachweis im menschlichen Blut. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933. 87: 266-82. ----- & Beck, H. Melanophorenhormon und Nebennieren Ibid., 1934, 94: 293-9.—Jores, A., & Hoeltje, K. Untersu- chungen iiber die das Melanophorenhormon bindende Substanz im Blut von Tieren (Froschen und Kaninchen) und des Men- schen nach Dunkelaufenthalt. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1936, 23: 543-70.—Laurens, H. The reactions of the melanophores of Amblystoma larvae—the supposed influence of the pineal organ. J. Exp. Zool., 1916, 20: 237-61.—Raza, S. H-, & Spurrell, W. R. Some characteristics of the action of urine upon amphibian melanophores. J. Physiol., Lond., 1937, 90: 429-34.—Roussy, G„ & Mosinger, M. La neurocrinie pigmentaire hypophysaire et la neurocrinie pfiriphfirique. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 119: 795-7. ------ Sur les rfiactions neuronales de Thypothalamus consfieutives a Thyperneurocrinie hypophyso-hypothalamique expfirimentale. Ibid., 797-9.—Sears. M. The responses of the deep-seated melanophores in the frog to adrenalin and pituitrin. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1931, 17: 280.—Shen, T. C. R. The pharmacology of melanophores in frogs (Rana temporaria) and the role of the hypophysis. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1937, 57: 289-334. ------ Influences du pipfiridino- mfithyl-j3-benzodioxane (F. 933) sur les mfilanophores de la grenouille; role de l'hypophyse. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 991-3. ------ Sur la pharmacologie des mfilanophores de la grenouille; r61e de l'hypophyse. Ibid., 126: 433. ------ The role of hypophysis in the pharmacological actions upon the melanophores of frogs (Rana temporaria) J. Physiol., Lond., 1937, 90: 51, 3P.—Stehle, R. L. Die Melanophoren-erweiternde Wirkung der Hypophysenextrakte. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1934, 175: 466-70.—Veil, C, & May, R. M. Hypophysectomie et changement de couleur chez la torpille (Torpedo marmorata) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 917-20.—Vilter, V. Action de Thormone thyroidienne sur la pigmentation des oiseaux. Ibid., 1934, 117: 330-4.—Zieske, R. Einfluss der Entfernung von Hypophyse oder Augen auf den Farbwechsel des Laub- frosches (Hyla arborea L.) Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1932. 17: 606-43. CHROMETZKA, Friedrich, DANIELOPOLU, D. [et al.] Methoden zur Untersuchung der Funktionen des Verdauungsapparates. 2. Hiilfte. xvi, p. 965-2046. illust. 8? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1932. Forms Abt. 4, Teil 6, 2. Halfte, Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E. Abderhalden) CHROMETZKA, Friedrich, & SCHITTEN- HELM, Alfred. Spezifische Nukleasen. p.711- 48. 8? Berl., 1936. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E. Abderhalden) Berl., 1936, 4: pt 1. CHROMIDROSIS. See Perspiration, colored. CHROMIUM [and compounds] Bjerrum, N. Studier over kromirhodanider [Studies on chromium rhodanid] p. 149-218. 4? Kbh., 1915. Forms No. 4, v. 12, 7. ser., Mfim. Acad. sc. Danemark, sect. sc, 1915. Acharya. C. N. Determination of carbon and nitrogen by the action of chromic acid under reduced pressure. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 241-7.—Barlot, J., & Panaitropol. Le malate de chrome et Tacide chromimalique. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33: 306-11.—Blix. R. Rontgenanalyse des Chrom-Stickstoffsystems nebst einer orientierenden Kon- stitutionsuntersuchung des stickstoffhaltigen Ferrochroms. Zschr. physiol. Chem., Abt. B, 1929, 3: 229-39.—Chanoz, M., & Ponthus, P. Quelques experiences sur la gfilatine ordinaire au contact des dissolutions de bichromate de potassium et d'acide chromique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 522-6.— Chatelet, M., & Chatelet, P. M. Sur quelques rfiactions de l'acetate de chrome divalent. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 833-6.—Kahane, E., & Brard, D. Application de la mfithode nitro-sulfoperchlorique de destruction des matifires organiques a l'fitude du chrome et du manganese. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 710-9.—Knapp, B. B., & Walton. J. H. The oxidation of chromous to chromic sulfate. J. Phys. Chem., 1937, 41: 679-86.—Montignie, E. Action de l'oxyde mercurique sur le bichromate de potassium. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1936, 5. ser., 3: 419.—Miiller, E. Zur Passivitat des Chroma; eine neue Theorie derselben. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1932, 159: 68-80.—Recoura, A. Sur le pouvoir dissimulateur du sulfate vert de chrome condensfi. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33: 67-71.—Zirkle, C. The effect of hydrogen-ion concentration upon the fixation image of various salts of chromi- um. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1928, 4: 201-27, 4 pl. ---- Determination. Bruchhausen, F., von, & Pomp, C. Ueber die Bestimmung des Chroms in toxikologischen Fallen. Apothekerzeitung, 1925, 40: 9.—Dingwall, A., Crosen, R. G., & Beans, H. T. Studies on chromium; the quantitative determination of chromium in human tumors. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 21: 606- 11.—Schulek, E., & Dozsa, A. Beitrage zur jodometrischen Bestimmung des Chroms und Trennung desselben vom Eisen und Nickel. Orsz. Kozegfiszs. Int. kozl., 1931, 4: No. 15, 81-92.—Vavilov, N. [Paraaminophenol as a reagent for the qualitative estimation of chromic acid salts in urine and inter- nal organs for medicolegal examinations] Sudeb. med. eks- pertiza, 1928, 33-7. ---- Industrial aspect. See also Chromium, Poisoning. Lukanin, W. P. Zur Pathologie der Chromat-Pneumoko- niose. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1930, 104: 166-74.—Meier, M. Verchromung. Umschau, 1929, 33: 51.—Teleky, L. Krebs bei Chromarbeitern. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1353.— Trumper, H. B. The health of the worker in chromium plating. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 705. ---- Poisoning. Brieger, H. *Zur Klinik der akuten Chro- matvergiftung [Breslau] 20p. 8? Berl., 1920. Also Zschr. exp. Path., 1920, 21: Pradier, H. Contribution a I'etude de la toxicite" des sels de chrome sur l'intoxication chro- nique possible par l'absorption quotidienne de tres petites doses de sels de chrome. 64p. 8? Par., 1927. Aiazzi Mancini, M. Sopra un caso di avvelenamento da acido cromico. Gior. clin. med., 1927, 8: 9-16.—Akatsuka, K., & Fairhall, L. T. The toxicology of chromium. J. Indust. Hyg., 1934, 16: 1-24.—Barbera, L. Cromismo professionale negli operai addetti alia cromatura dei metalli. Med. lavoro, 1935, 26: 134; 183. ------ Cromismo professionale in operai addetti alia fabbricazione del bicromato potassico. Ibid., 209-23. ------ Patologia da acido cromico e derivati. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 211-39.—Beck, O. Histo- logische Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkungen der Cromsaure auf die Nasenschleimhaut. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1926, 15: 395-406.—Biancalani, A. L'avvelenamento cronico da acido cromico e derivati. Clin. med. ital., 1932, 63: 1048-68. ------ Su di un caso di avvelenamento acuto mortale da acido cromico. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 1307-12.— Blair, J. Health hazards in cromium plating. Ohio M. J., 1931, 27: 142-5.—Brard, D. Etude toxicologique de quelques dfirivfis du chrome. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1934, 8. ser., 20: 549; 1935, 8. ser., 21: 5.—Carter, W. W. The effect of chro- mium poisoning on the nose and throat; the report of a case. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 130: 125-7.—Conn, L. W., Webster, H. L., & Johnson, A. H. Chromium toxicology; absorption of chromium by the rat when milk containing chromium was fed. Am. J. Hyg., 1932, 15: 760-5.—Deribe>e, M. Le chrome et ses composes dans l'hygiene industrielle. Ann. hyg., Par., 1935, n. ser., 13: 7-16.—Dixon, F. W. Perforation of the nasai septum in chromium workers; report of 18 cases. J. Am. M^ CHROMIUM 632 CHROMOBACTERIUM Ass., 1929, 93: 837.—Engelhardt, W. E., & Mayer, R. L. Ueber Chromekzeme im graphischen Gewerbe. Arch. Gewer- bepath., 1931, 2: 140-68.—Feil, A. Les intoxications profes- sionnelles dfiterminfies par Tacide chromique et les chromates alcalins. Sem. h&p. Paris, 1930, 6: 364-74.—Franck, G. Pro- fessional dermatitis caused by chromium. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1935, 39: 39.—Fraulini, M. Grave avvelenamento per as- sorbimento di acido cromico applicato sopra estesa cervicite in donna blenorragica. Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 199-207 — Galloro, S. L'infiuenza della lavorazione in cromatura elettro- litica sul sangue. Fol. med., Nap., 1934, 20: 791-803.— Goldman, M., & Karotkin, R. H. Acute potassium bichromate poisoning. Am. J. M. Sc, 1935, 189: 400-3.—Hunter, W. C, & Roberts, J. M. Experimental study of the effects of potas- sium bichromate on the monkey's kidney. Am. J. Path., 1933, 9: 133-47, 2 pl.—Kato, S. Experimentelle Studien iiber den Einfluss der Inhalation von Chromsaurenstaub auf Schleimhaut der Nase. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 4: H. 4, No. 15, 111-4.— Kirschbaum, E. H. Chromium poisoning. Yale J. Biol., 1934-35, 7: 586. ------ Chromium poisoning, with especial attention to its industrial hazard. Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1935, 143: 176-83.—Krieger. Chromsaurevergiftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 893.—Langelez, A. Les dangers du chromage filectrolytique. Bruxelles mfid., 1930-31, 11: 1301-3. ------ Les accidents du chrome. Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 2107.—Lomholt, S. [A case of chromic acid dermatitis] Hospitalstidende. 1918, 61: 1401.—Mauro, V. La cachessia da cromo sperimentale; azione della anidride cromica sugli animali. Med. lavoro, 1935, 26: 281-90. ------ Alterazioni emato- logiche. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 435-40.—Meldner, O. Giftige Salbe im Krankenhaus. Korbl. Allg. arztl. Verein. Thuringen, 1926, 55: 218.—Meyer, H. Vergiftung mit Induktionsfliissigkeit; ein Beitrag zur gerichtsarztlichen Bedeu- tung der Chromvergiftungen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 7: 43-59.—Noviello, L. II cromismo professionale. Fol. med., Nap., 1936, 22: 159-74.—Papa, O. Ricerche farmacolo- giche e tossicologiche sui composti del cromo. Arch. ital. sc farm., 1936, 5: 227-50.—Peroni, A. Le alterazioni nasali da cromatura elettrolitica. Otorinolar. ital., 1930-31, 1: 29-36.— Rabbeno, A. Ricerche farmacologiche e tossicologiche sui composti del cromo. Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1932, 1: 397-472. Also Boll. Soc. eustach., 1933, 31: 129-42. Also Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1936, 5: 175-97. ------ SulT azione metemoglobiniz- zante in vivo e in vitro dei cromati e bicromati. Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932, 211. ------ Ricerche farmacologiche e tossicologiche sui composti del cromo; sulla formazione di metemoglobina nell' avvelenamento acuto sperimentale da monocromato e bicromato sodico. Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1933, 2: 141-68. ------ Sulla tossicita comparata del monocro- mato e bicromato sodico. Bull. Soc. eustach., 1933, 31: 57. ------ Sull' azione metemoglobinizzante in vivo del mono- cromato e del bicromato sodico. Ibid., 59-62.—Riedl, L. [Acute severe eczema, caused by compositions of chromium] Cas. lfik. Cesk., 1937, 76: 1009.—Risel. Vergiftung mit. Natriumdichromat. Deut. med. Wschr., 1913, 39: 581.— Schwarz, L.. & Sieke, F. Ueber akute Einwirkungen von Chromsaurenebeln. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1930, n. F., 7: 232-4. ---- Poisoning: Prevention. Forster. Arbeiterschutz in Verchromungsanlagen. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1926, n. F., 3: 124.—Gerbis. Wie sind Chromat- schadigungen der Nasenscheidewand zu verhiiten? Ibid., 1924, n. F., 1: 10.—Leroux-Robert. Les accidents du chrome; le chromisme; protection des ouvriers prfiparant ou utilisant des sels de chrome. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 116: 875-82.—Riley, E. C, & Goldman, F. H. Control of chromic acid mists from plating tanks. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1937, 52: 172-4. ---- Therapeutic use. Dimitry, T. J. Chromium sulphate a valuable therapeutic agent in eye pathology. Eye Ear &c Month., 1922-23, 1: 12.—Dobbs, E. C. Chromic acid. Dent. Cosmos, 1935, 77: 92.—Dos Santos Barbosa, S. Estudos sobre a cromoterapia fisica e quimica. Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1936, 44: 131-8.— Green, J. M. Kali bichromicum; uses, abuses. Homoeop. Rec, 1935, 50: 29-33.—Howat, R. D. Chromo-therapy: technique and practice. Brit. J. Phys. M., 1935-36, 10: 154-6.—Petges, G. Traitement des verrues vulgaires du botryomycome et de quelques lfisions cutanees superficielles, par Tacide chromique en pommade. Mfidecine, Par., 1932, 13: 778-82.—Rabbeno, A. Contributo alio studio farmacologico dei cromati e bicromati. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 509-12.—Russanov, S. A. [Sterilization of the skin with chromic acid] Sovet. khir.,, 1934, 6: 752-5.—Sartory, A., & Sartory, R. Sur le pouvoir antiseptique du bichromate de potasse et du bichromate de cuivre. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178: 1334-7. CHROMOBACTERIUM. For other genera of Chromobacterieae see also Flavobacterium; Pseudomonas; Serratia; also Bacteria, chromogenic. Dmitrevskaia, N. A. [Instability of biological characteris- tics of B. violaceum] Mikrobiologia, Moskva, 1936, 5: 82-6.— Grimes, M. A study of 2 new species of bacteria belonging to the genus Chromobacterium. Sc. Proc R. Dublin Soc, 1928- 30, n. ser., 19: 381-4.—Reilly. J., & Pyne. G. On the pigment produced by Chromobacterium violaceum. Biochem. J., Lond., 1927, 21: 1059-64.—Sertic, V., & Boulgakov, N. Sur des bacteriophages virulents pour Chromobacterium violaceum. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 630.—Tobie, W. C. The pig- ment of Bacillus violaceus; the production, extraction, and purification of violacein. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 29: 223-7. Pyrrolic nucleus of violacein. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 620-2. Also repr.—Wrede, F., & Rothhaas, A. Ueber das Violacein, den violetten Farbstoff des Bacillus violaceus. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 223: 113-8, pl.— Wrede, F., & Swane, W. Ueber das Violacein, den violetten Farbstoff des Bacillus violaceus. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1937, 186: 532-8. CHROMOBLASTOMYCOSIS. See also Blastomycosis; Chromomycosis; My- cosis. Aleixo, J., & De Castro Ribeiro, C. Sobre 2 casos de chromo- blastomycose. Brasil med., 1936, 50: 494.—Kano, K. Ueber die Chromoblastomykose durch einen noch nicht als pathogen beschriebenen Pilz; Hormiscium dermatitidis n. sp. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937-38, 176: 282-94.—Meer, B. J. van der. [Case of chromoblastomycosis in Soemba] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie. 1937, 77: 2575-7. CHROMOCYSTOSCOPY. See also Chromourinoscopy; Cystoscopy; Indigo carmin; Kidney; Function; Urinary organs, Ex- amination. Albano, G. La funzione del rene gravidico normale e leso al vaglio delle moderne tecniche; parte seconda: cromocisto- scopia. Ann. ostet. gin., 1933, 55: 783-827.—Bazterrica, M. La exploraci6n funcional del rifi6n por la cromocistoscopfa en cirugfa. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1934, 18: 904-25.—Brook, W. F. An address on the value of chromocystoscopy in the diagnosis of renal disease. Brit. M. J., 1908, 2: 1424-7.— Calef, C. La cromocistoscopia alia fenolsulfonftaleina dal punto da vista diagnostico e funzionale. Arch. ital. urol., 1934-35, 11: 40-53, 9 ch.—Frank, E. R. W. Eine Farbfilter- Untersuchungsbrille. Zschr. Urol., 1927, 21: 815.—Friedrich, H. Der funktionelle Wert gestauter Nieren (ein Beitrag zur Wertung der Chromocystoskopie) Ibid., 1937, 31: 145-52.— Hunold. P. Vereinfachung der Chromocystoskopie durch Verwendung steriler Indigkarminlosungen Bayer in Ampullen. Ibid., 1931, 25: 743. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 784.—Janke, H. Ueber die intravenose Indigcarmininjektion bei der Chromocystoskopie. Zschr. urol. Chir., 1923, 12: 323-7.—Jenner, A. G. The diagnosis of renal disease and the determination of renal function with the aid of the cystoscope. Wisconsin M. J., 1908-9, 7: 79-91.—Jones. E. B. The technic of cystoscopy. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1935-36, 35: 424.— Joseph, E. Entstehung und Bedeutung der Chromocysto- skopie; eine kurz Betrachtunge nach 30 Jahren. Arch. klin. Chir , 1932, 171: 29-38.—Laskownicki, S. [Chromocystoscopy after intravenous injection of indigo-carmin solution] Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 31.—Mancinelli, E. Contributo clinico al valore diagnostico della cromocistoscopia. Riv. osp., 1921, 11: 322-5.—Maraspin, G. La cromocistoscopia ritardi di comparsa ed errori di interpretazione funzionale. Gazz. osp., 1935, 56: 573.—Mingazzini, E. In difesa della cromocistoscopia con 1 mdigo-carminio. Arch. ital. urol., 1926-27, 3: 22-33.— Nesbit. F. C. Some remarks on chromocystoscopy. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1923, 27: 546.—Pflaumer. Exakte Chromocysto- skopie. Zschr. urol. Chir., 1922, 10: 245-50.—Ringleb, O. Die subjektive Cystoskopie und die Arbeitsleistung der Nieren. Arch. klin. Chir., 1923, 126: 60-3 [Discussion] 68-77 — Schroeder, C. Zur exakten Chromocystoskopie. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 2282-6.—Sorrentino, M. Valore della cromocisto- scopia nello studio della funzionalita renale ed ureterale. Ri- forma med., 1934, 50: 1765-9.—Stutzin, J. J. Ueber farbige Cystoskopie. Zschr. Urol., 1928, 22: 955; 1932, 26: 829. Also Zschr. urol. Chir., 1928, 25: 292. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 790.—Thomas, B. A. Chromocystoscopy in func- tional renal diagnosis based upon the employment of indigo- S»rmm^^urg- Gyn- 0bst" 1909> 8: 368-75. Also Pennsylvania M J., 1908-9, 12: 995-1002.—Weber. F. P. Transient massive albuminuria after chromocystoscopy in a psychoneurotic individual. Brit. M. J., 1934, 1: 614. Also repr. CHROMOGEN [and chromophore] See also Dye; Pigment. Aumiiller, W., Fromherz, H., & Strother, C. O. Ueber die gegenseitige optische Beeinflussung von Farbtragern im Molektil. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1937, 37: 30-6.— Cannan, R. K. Electrode potentials of hermidin, the chromogen of Mercunalis perennis. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 927- 37.—Goldhammer, H., & Kuen. M. Ueber die Vitamin A- Reaktion nut Antimontrichlorid; spektroskopische Unter- !™hu?B einiger Chromogene. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 267: 406-16.—Kuhn, W., & Biller, H. Drehungsbeitrag chromo- phorer Gruppen bei analog gebauten Verbindungen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1935, 29: 1-41.—Lambert, P., & Lecomte, J. spectres d absorption infrarouges de composfis organiques CHROMOGEN 633 CHROMOSOME possfidant 2 chromophores. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 197: 234.—Reinicke, R. Bestimmt gerichtete, schwaehe Neben- valenzkrafte als die wirklichen Farbtrager (Chromophore) Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1934, 26: 159-86. CHROMOMERE. See under Chromosome. CHROMOMYCOSIS. See also Chromoblastomycosis; Mycosis; also specific names of mycotic skin diseases. Moore, M., & De Almeida, F. P. New organisms of chromo- mycosis. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard., 1936, 23: 543-52, pl.— Negroni, P. Estudio micologico del primer caso argentino de cromomicosis. Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1936, 12: 180—4.— Podvysotskaia, O. N. [Tropical diseases in non-tropical countries (chromomycosis)] Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 691-8. CHROMOPLAST. See Cell, Plastids. CHROMOPROTEIN. See Protein; also Blood, Pigments; Cyto- chrome; Hemoglobin; Phytochrome, &c. CHROMOSOME. See also Cell-division, Chromosome; Cell- nucleus; Chromatin; Genetics; Heredity. Evans, H. M., & Swezy, O. The chromosomes in man, sex and somatic. 64p. fol. Berkeley, 1929. Forms No. 9, v.l, Mem. Univ. California. Barigozzi, C. Spodogrammi di cromosomi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.. 1936, 11: 288-91.—Carrier, P. Chromosomenstudien an menschlichem embryonalem Gewebe (ein Beitrag zum Pro- blem des Wachstums von Embryo und Tumor) Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1931-32, 101: 262-304.—Chambers, R., & Sands, H. C. The dissection of the chromosomes in the pollen mother cells of Tradescantia virginica L. J. Gen. Physiol., 1922-23, 5: 815-9, pl.—Delorenzi, E. di, & Migazzo, C. Sulla presunta melanizzazione dei cromosomi. Boll. Soc. ital biol. sper., 1932, 7: 516.—Dembowski, J. Zur Kritik der Faktoren- und Chro- mosomenlehre. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1926, 216-47 [Bemerkungen von Otto L. Mohr] 248-51.—Gicklhorn, J. Zur Frage der Lebendbeobachtung und Vitalfarbung von Chromosomen pflanzlicher Zellen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 10: 345-55.—Goncalves da Cunha, A. Les chromosomes sont- ils des formations individualisees du noyau cellulaire? C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1930, 104: 429.—Hance. R. T. The fixation of avian chromosomes. Anat. Rec, 1925, 31: 87-92.—Heberer, G. Die Ergebnisse der Chromosomenforschung beim Men- schen. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1935, 19: 96-130.—Hertwig, O. Der jetzige Stand der Lehre von den Chromosomen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 9.—Hoy, W. E., jr, & Kerkowitz, K. A method for the fixation of mammalian chromosomes in the field. J. Mammal., 1931, 12: 397-400.—Huxley. J. What is a chromosome? Hygeia, Chic, 1923, 1: 30.—Johansen, D. A. A new method of differentiating gentian violet when used as a somatic chromosome stain. Stain Techn., 1932, 7: 17-20.— Kuwada, Y., & Sugimoto, T. On the staining reactions of chromosomes. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927-28, 3: 531-5.— Laughlin, H. The coil-spring properties of chromosomes. Genetica, Gravenh., 1936, 18: 126-45.—Liesegang, R. E. Die Chromosomenlehre von T. Caspersson. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1936-37, 53: 396-402.—Mawrodiadi, P. A. Zur Theorie der Chromosomenzentren. Anat. Anz., 1927, 63: 342-9.—Minou- ehi, O. On the fixation of chromosomes in mammals and some other animals. Jap. J. Zool., 1922-27, 1: 219-34, pl.—Muller, H. J., & Jacobs-Muller, J. M. The standard errors of chromo- some distances and coincidence. Genetics, 1925, 10: 509-24.— Newcombe, H. B., & Wilson, G. B. A new chromosome model. J. Hered., 1937, 28: 139-41.—Oguma, K. A further study on the human chromosomes. Arch, biol., Par., 1930, 40: 205-26. -----& Kihara, H. Etude des chromosomes chez I'homme. Ibid., 1923, 33: 493-514, 3 pl.—Painter, T. S. A technique for the study of mammalian chromosomes. Anat. Rec, 1924, 27: 77-86. ------ Recent work on human chromosomes; a review. J. Hered., 1930, 21: 61-4.—Priman, J. [Chromosomes as de- termining factors in male fertilization] Latv. arstu Z., 1928, 10-8.—Sakamura, T. Chromosomenforschung an frischem Material. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 1: 537-65, 2 pl.—Stieve, H. Neuzeitliche Ansichten iiber die Bedeutung der Chromosomen, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Drosophilaversuche. Zschr. ges. Anat., 3. Abt,, 1923, 24: 491-587.—Varela, M. E.. & Saez, F. A. Un nuevo mfitodo para el estudio de los cromasomas somaticos del hombre. Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1934, 10: 421. ■--- Chemistry. Barigozzi, C. Primo contributo alia _ conoscenza di alcuni componenti dei cromosomi (sostanze minerali e proteine nei cromosomi delle ghiandole salivari di Chironomus) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1937, 26: 462-72.—Kuwada, Y., & Sakamura. T. A contribution to the colloidchemical and morphological study of chromosomes. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 1: 239-54. ---- Comparative cytology. Wetzel, G. *Chromosomenstudien bei den Fagales [Kiel] p.257-83. 8? Lpz., 1929. Altmann, S. C. A., & Ellergy, M. E. W. The chromosomes of 4 species of marsupials. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1924-25, 69: 463-9, 2 pl.—Barigozzi, C. Analisi spodografica e analisi dopo la reazione di Millon dei cromosomi delle gh. salivari di Chironomus thummi. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1937, 44: 129.— Bauer, H. Untersuchungen an den Riesenchromosomen der Dipteren; der Aufbau der Chromosomen aus den Speichel- driisen von Chironomus thummi Kiefer. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1935, 23: 280-313. ------ Beitrage zur vergleichenden Morphologie der Speicheldriisenchromosomen. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. alio:. Zool., 1936, 56: 239-76, 2 pl.—Bfilaf, K. Der Chro- mosomenbestand der Melandrium-Zwitter. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1925, 39: 184-90, pl.—Beliaev, N. K. Die Chro- mosomenkomplexe und ihre Beziehung zur Phylogenie bei den Lepidopteren. Ibid., 1930, 54: 369-99.—Bryden, W. A comparison of the chromosomps of the rat and the mouse. J. Genet., Cambr., 1933, 27: 421-33.—Cooper, D. C. The chro- mosomes of Buginvillaea. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1929, 15: 885-7.—Corey, H. I. Chromosome studies in Stauroderus (an orthopteron) J. Morph. Phyrio!., 1933, 55: 313-47.— Cox, E. K. The chromosomes of the house mouse. J. Morph., 1926-27, 43: 45-50, 2 pl.—Crew, F. A. E., & Lamy, R. The plexus chromosome of Drosophila pseudo-obscura race A. J. Genet., Cambr., 1936, 32: 5-15, 2 pl.—Cross, J. C. A comparative study of the chromosomes of rodents. J. Morph. Physiol., 1931, 52: 373-401.—Darlington, C. D. Chromosome studies in the Scilleae. J. Genet., Lond., 1925-26, 16: 237-51, 4 pl. ------ A comparative study of the chromosome comple- ment in Ribes. Genetica, Gravenh., 1928-29, 11: 267-72.— Ekblom, T. Studien iiber die Morphologie der Chromosomen des Myrmus miriformis. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 24: 707-13.— Fernandas, A. Chromosomes et classification du genre Narcis- sus L. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 1065.—Fisk, E. L. The chromosomes of Lathyrus tuberosus. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1931, 17: 511-3.—Frolova, S. L. [Structure and form of chromosomes of the salivarv eland in Drosophila] Biol. J., Moskva, 1937, 6: 645-64, 2 pl. ------ & Astaurov, B. L. Die Chromosomengarnitur als systematisches Merkmal (eine vergleichende Untersuchung der russischen und amerikanischen Drosophila obscura Fall) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 10: 201-3.—Gardiner, M. S. The chromosomes of Clypeaster rosaceus. J. Morph., 1926-2/. 43: 547-55.—Gavaudan, P. Sur Tfivolution des satellites chromosomiques et Thfiteropycnose chez TAllium cepa. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 803-5.— Ghimpu. V. Contribution a l'fitude chromosomique des Acacia. C rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 188: 1429-31.—Hakansson, A. Die Chromosomen einiger Scirpoideen. Hereditas, Lund, 1927-28, 10: 277-92.—Hance, R. T. The chromosomes of the chick soma. Biol. Bull., 1926, 51: 443-8, pl.—Heilborn, O. Chro- mosome studies in Cyperacese. Hereditas, Lund, 1928, 11: 182-92.—HeUz, E., &.Bauer, H. Beweise fur die Chromoso- mennatur der Kernschleifen in den Knauelkernen von Bibio hortulanus L. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 17: 67-82.—Hughes, R. D. The morphology of the normal salivary chromosomes of Drosophila viridis. J. Hered., 1936, 27: 305.—Ichijima, K. Studies on the genetics of Fragaria. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1930, 55: 300-47, 2 pl.—Jennings, H. S. Genetics of the Pro- tozoa. Bibliogr. genet., Gravenh., 1929, 5: 105-330, 8 diag.— Keenan. R. D. The chromosomes of Sphenodon punctatum. J. Anat., Lond., 1932, 67: 1-17, 4 pl. Also repr.—Kihara, H. Ueber die Chromosomenverhaltnisse bei Fragaria elatior. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1926, 41: 41.—King, R. L. Chro- mosomes of 3 species of Mantidae. J. Morph. Physiol., 1931, 52: 525-33.—Koshy, T. K. Chromosome studies in Allium; the somatic chromosomes. J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1933, 53:, 299-318, 3 pl.—Krallinger, H. F. Die Chromosomen des Halsbandpekaris (Pecari tajacu) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 24: 1-10 —League, B. B. The chromosomes of the guinea-pig. J. Morph., 1928, 46: 131-7, 2 pl.—Lesley, M. M.. & Lesley, J. W. Heteromorphic A chromosomes of the tomato differing in satellite size. Genetics, 1935, 20: 568-80, 2 pl.—Longley, A. E. Chromosomes in maize and maize relatives. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 28: 673-8L 2 pl. ------ Chromosomes in grass sorghums. Ibid., 1932, 44: 317-21. ------ Morpho- logical characters of teosinte chromosomes. Ibid., 1937, 54: 835-62, 2 pl.—Ludford, R. J. The chromosomes of trans- plantable tumour cells. Sc. Rep. Cancer Res. Fund, Lond., 1930, 9: 149-53, 2 pl.—McClung, C. E. Differential chromo- somes of Mecostethus gracilis. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1928, 7: 756-78, 3 pl.—McCullagh, D. [Chromosome and chromosome morphology in Plantaginaceae I] Genetica, Gravenh., 1934, 16: 1-44.—Martens, P. Etude experimentale des chromosomes sporocytaires dans le Tradescantia. Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1929 5. ser., 15: 160-9.—Matthey, H. Les chromosomes de la vipere male (Vipera aspis, Lin.) Biol. Zbl., 1929, 49: 35-43. ------ Chromosomes de reptiles. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 213. ------ Chromosomes de sauriens: Geckonidse, Eublepharidae, Gerrhosauridse, Amphisbsenidse, Pleurodontes. Ibid., 1932, 110: 273. ------ Chromosomes de Sauriena (Tejio» Ibid., 668-70. ------& Renaud, P. Le type de CHROMOSOME digamfitie male et les chromosomes chez 2 campagnols. Ibid., 1935, 120: 595-7. ------ Les chromosomes des myoxidfis. Ibid., 1936, 121: 1034.—Metz, C. W. Chromosomal differ- ences between germ cells and soma in Sciara. Biol. Zbl., 1931, 51: 119-24. ------& Moses, M. S. Chromosome relation- ships and genetic behaviour in the genus Drosophila; a compari- son of the chromosomes of different species of Drosophila. J. Hered., 1923, 14: 195-204.—Metz, C. W., & Schmuck. M. L. Differences between chromosome groups of soma and germ- line in Sciara. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1931, 17: 272-5 — Minouchi, O. On the chromosomes of the domestic mouse (Mus wagneri var. albula) Jap. J. Zool., 1922-27, 1: 269-73, pl. ------ Ueber die Chromosomen des Bohnenkafers Za- brotes subfasciatus Boh. (Bruchidae) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1935, 23: 361-74. ------ Notiz iiber die Chromosomen von Te- thyum plicatum (Ascidia) Ibid., 790-4.—Monnfi, L. Unter- suchungen uber die Chromosomengarnituren ,in den somati- schen Zellen des Regenwurmes Allolobophora foetida Eisen. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1927, 1083-91, pl.—Nabours, R. K. The genetics of the Tettigidae (grouse locusts) Bibliogr. genet., Gravenh., 1929, 5: 27-104, 4 pl.—Naville, A., & Beau- mont, J. de. Recherches sur les chromosomes des nfivropteres. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1933, 29: 199-243.—Nebel, B. R. Chromosome structure in Tradescantiae; methods and mor- phology. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 16: 251-84, 5pl— Painter, T. S. A comparative study of the chromosomes of mammals. Am. Natur., 1925, 59: 385-409. ------ A comparison of the chromosomes of the rat and mouse with reference to the ques- tion of chromosome homology in mammals. Genetics, 1928, 13: 180-9. ------ The morphology of the third chromosome in the salivary gland of Drosophila melanogaster and a new cytological map of this element. Ibid., 1935, 20: 301-26, 2 pl.—Pircus, G. A comparative studv of the chromosomes of the Norway rat (Rattus norvegicus Erxl.) and the black rat (Rattus rattus L.) J. Morph., 1927, 44: 515-28, 4 pl.— Prokofieva, A. Morphologische Struktur der Chromosomen von Drosophila melanogaster. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1934-35, 22: 255-62.—Runquist, E. von. Zytologische und morphologische Valeriana Untersuchungen. Hereditas, Lund, 1937, 23: 279- 86.—Sato, I. On the chromosomes of Triturus ensicauda. J. Sc Hiroshima Univ., 1934, 3: Ser. B. Div. 2, 99-105, 2 pl. ------ On the chromosomes in some hynobiid salamanders from southern Japan. Ibid., 1935-36, 4: Ser. B. Div. 1, 143- 54.—Schrader, F. A study of the chromosomes in 3 species of Pseudococcus. Arch. Zellforsch., 1923, 17: 45-62, 2 pl.— Shiwago, P. J. The chromosome complexes in the somatic cells of male and female of the domestic chicken. Science, 1924, 60: 45.------ Sur les garnitures chromosomales des poules et des dindes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 188: 513-5. ------ Karyotypische Studien an Ungulaten; iiber die Chro- mosomenkomplexe der Schafe und Ziegen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1931, 13: 511-22.—Simonet, M. Contribution a l'fitude des chromosomes chez le genre Iris. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 99: 1929-31.—Stohler, R. Die Chromosomen des Hodens und des Bidderschen Organs von Bufo viridis Laur. Biol. Zbl., 1926, 46:349-51. ------ Die Chromosomen der mitteleuropaischen Kioten (Bufo viridis Laur., B. calamita Laur. und B. vulgaris Laur.) Ibid., 1927, 47: 696-703.—Sungurov, A. N. [Nature of chromosomes in chickens] Biol. J., Moskva, 1933, 2: 193- 201.—Tan, C. C. Salivary gland chromosomes in the 2 races of Drosophila pseudoobscura. Genetics, 1935, 20: 392-402. Also Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1935, 21: 200-2.—Tjebbes, K. The chromosomes of 3 Delphinium-species. Hereditas, Lund, 1927, 10: 160-4.—Unger, H. Beitrag zur Chromosomenfor- schung der Vogel. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 25: 476-500.— Wendrowsky, V. Ueber die Chromosomenkomolexe der Hirudineen. Ibid., 1928-29, 8: 153-75, 3 pl.—Werner, O. S. The chromosomes of the Indian runner duck. Biol. Bull., 1927, 52: 330-72, 10 pl. ------ The chromosomes of the domestic turkey. Ibid., 1931, 61: 157-64.—Yarnell. S. H. Notes on the somatic chromosomes of the 7 chromosome group of Fragaria. Genetics, 1929, 14: 78-84, 2 pl. ---- Constancy. Dembowski, J. Das Kontinuitatsprinzip und seine Bedeutung in der Biologie. 132p. 8°. Berl., 1919. Forms H. 21, Vortr. Entwmech. Org. Darlington, C. D. The control of the chromosomes by the genotype and its bearing on some evolutionary problems. Am. Natur., 1932, 66: 25-51.—Gates, R. R. Species and chromosomes. Nature, Lond., 1924, 114: 353-6.—Guyenot, E., & Ponse, K. Constance numfirique des chromosomes chez une microsporidie. C. rend. Soc biol., 1926, 94: 3.—McClung, C. E. The generic constancy of a particular chromosome in Mecostethus gracilis, lineatus and grossus. Arch, biol.. Par., 1928, 38: 503-28, pl.—Toledo Piza, S. de, jr. Morphological perennity of the chromosomes; new cytological arguments to demonstrate it. Rev. biol., S. Paulo, 1933, 4: 31-40. ---- Counting. Backman, E. A rapid combined fixing and staining method for plant chromosome counts. Stain Techn., 1935, 10: 83-6.— Smith, H. B. Chromosome counts in the varieties of Solanum tuberosum and allied wild species. Genetics, 1927, 12: 84- 92, pl. CHROMOSOME ---- Deficiency. See also Genetics; Heredity, Pathology; Variation. Bridges, C. B., Skoog, E. N.. & Li, Ju-C.hi. Genetical and cytological studies of a deficiency (notoplcural) in the second chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1936, 21: 788-95. —Creighton, H. B. Three cases of deficiency in chro- mosome 9 of Zea mays. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1934, 20: 111-5.—Ephrussi, B. The absence of autonomy in the develop- ment of the effects of certain deficiencies in Drosophila melano- gaster. Ibid., 420-2.—Metz, C. W. Small deficiencies and the problem of genetic units in the giant chromosomes. Genetics, 1937, 22: 543-56. ------ Deficiencies and structural varia- tions within the giant chromosomes in relation to tbs problem of gene structure. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1937, 23: 137-42. ---- Form and structure. See also Cell-nucleus. Andres, A. H., & Navaschin, M. S. Ein Beitrag zur mor- phologischen Analyse der Chromosomen des Menschen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 24: 411-26.—Argyroudis, D. Sur la structure du chromosome somatique chez Vicia faba. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 67-71.—Belling. J. The structure of chromosomes. Brit. J. Exp. Biol., 1925-26, 3: 145-7. ------ Forms of plant chromosomes; photographs of some scientifically interesting chromosome groups. J. Hered., 1927, 18: 371-4.—Bergner, A. D„ & Blakeslee, A. F. Chromosome ends in Datura dis- color. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1935, 21: 369-74. Also repr.—Gates, R. R. Finer structure of chromosomes. Nature, Lond., 1934, 134: 839. ------ Nuclear structure and chro- mosomes. Ibid., 1935, 135: 729-32.—Geitler, L. Der feinere Bau der Chromosomen von Crepis. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929- 30,10:195-200. ------ Der Spiralbau somatischer Chromo- somen. Ibid., 1935, 23: 514-21.—Herrera, A. L. Sur limita- tion des chromosomes avec le silicate de sodium et l'alcool. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1930, 11: 168-74.—Jane, F. W. The structure of the somatic chromosomes of Alstroemeria and Bomarea. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1934, 77: 49-75, 3 pl.— Kaufmann. B. P. Chromosome structure in Drosophila. Am. Natur., 1931, 65: 555-7.—La Cour, L. Technic for studying chromosome structure. Stain Techn., 1935, 10: 57-60.— Lawrence, W. J. C. The chromosome constitution of Carda- mine pratensis and Verbascum phoeniceum. Genetica, Gra- venh., 1931, 13: 183-208.—Levan, A. Cytological studies in Allium; chromosome morphological contributions. Hereditas, Lund, 1932, 16: 257-94, pl.—McClintock, B. Chromosome morphology in Zea mays. Science, 1929, 69: 629.—Marshak, A. The structure of somatic chromosomes. J. Hered., 1936, 27: 459-63, 10 figs.—Marthaler, H. Morphologie der Chromo- somen des Zellkernes von Petunia. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm,. 1936, 72: 258-66.—Metz, C. W. Structure of the salivary gland chromosomes in Sciara. J. Hered., 1935, 26: 177-88, 6 pl. ------Internal structure of salivary gland chromosomes in Sciara. Ibid., 491-501.—Moffett, A. A. The chromosome constitution of the Pomoideae. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1931, ser. B, 108: 423-46.—Nebel. B. R. Chromosome structure X; an X-ray experiment. Genetics, 1936, 21: 605-14.—Patau, K. Chromosomenmorphologie bei Drosophila melanogaster und Drosophila simulans und ihre genetische Bedeutung. Natur- wissenschaften, 1935, 23: 537-43.—Painter, T. S., & Griffen, A. B. The structure and the development of the salivary gland chromosomes of Simulium. Genetics, 1937, 22: 612-33.— Schmuck, M. L. The male somatic chromosome group in Sciara pauciseta. Biol. Bull., 1934, 66: 224-7.—Tamura, O. Morphologische Studie iiber Chromosomen und Zellkerne. Arch. Zellforsch., 1923, 17: 131-64.—Telezynski, H. Obser- vations vitales sur la structure des chromosomes dans les poils staminaux de Tradescantia. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 167-9.—Wrinch, D. M. The chromosome micelle and the banded structure of chromosomes in the salivary gland. Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 68. ------ On the molecular structure of chromosomes. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1936, 25: 550—69.—Zeiger, K. Zur Strukturanalyse der Chromosomen von Salamandra. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 20: 1-35. ---- Gene theory. See also Gene; Genetics. Carnegie Institution of Washington. Genes—the units of heredity, p.204-10. 8°. Wash., D. C, 1932. News Service Bull., 1932, 2: No. 31. Beadle, G. W. A gene for sticky chromosomes in Zea mays. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1932-33, 63: 195-217, 2 pl — Blakeslee, A. F., & Avery, A. G. Three genes located in the 21-22 chromosome of the Jimson weed. J. Hered., 1934, 25: 393-404. Also repr.—Brink, R. A. Studies on the physiology of a gene. Q. Rev. Biol., 1929, 4: 520-43.------Are the chromosomes aggregates of groups of physiologically interde- pendent genes? Am. Natur., 1932, 66: 444.—Danchakova, V. [Physiology of genes; factors of female histogenesis (in relation to gene histology)] Biol. J., Moskva, 1937, 6: 209-28 — Demerec, M. The gene and its role in ontogeny. In Symposia Quant. Biol., 1934. 2: 110-7.—Dunn. L. C. A new concept of the gene. J. Hered., 1934, 25: 411.—East, E. M. The concept of the gene. Proc. Internat. Congr. Plant Sc. (1926) 1929, 1: 6; CHROMOSOME 635 CHROMOSOME 889-95.—Emerson, S., & Sturtevant, A. H. The linkage relations of certain genes in Oenothera. Genetics, 1932, 17: 393-412.—Eyster. W. H. Five new genes in chromosome I in maize. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1928-29, 49: 105-30.— Gates, R. R. The general nature of the gene concept. Nature, Lond., 1933, 132: 768-70.—Genes traced to individual chromo- meres in new research. Science News Lett., 1934, 26: 302.— Goldschmidt, R. The gene. Q. Rev. Biol., 1928, 3: 307-24 — Gowen, J. W., & Gay, E. H. Gene number, kind, and size in Drosophila. Genetics, 1933, 18: 1-31.—Haldane, J. B. S. The time of action of genes, and its bearing on some evolu- tionary problems. Am. Natur., 1932, 66: 1-24.—Heitz. E. Chromosomenstruktur und Gene. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1935, 70: 402-47.—Imai, Y. Description of the genes found in Pharhitis nil. Genetica, Gravenh., 1930, 12: 297-318.— Jennings, H. S. Crossing-over and the theory that the genes are arranged in the chromosomes in serial order. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1923, 9: 141-7.—Kuckuck, H. Untersuchun- gen iiber Koppelung bei Antirrhinum majus; zur Lokalisation von 3 weiteren Genen im Uni-Chromosom. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm.. 1933, 65: 243-52.—Lindstrom, E. W. First-chro- mosome genes in the tomato. Genetics, 1932, 17: 351-7.— Mackensen, O. Locating genes on salivary chromosomes; cyto-genetic methods demonstrated in determining position of genes on the X chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster. J. Hered., 1935, 26: 163-74.—Mavor, J. W. The attack on the gene. Sc. Month., 1925, 21: 355-63.—Metz, C. W., & Gay, E. H. Organization of salivary gland chromosomes in Sciara in relation to genes. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1934, 20: 617-21.—Mol, W. E. de. The nucleolar globules regarded as bearers of stimulating or finishing materials of the genes. Genetica, Gravenh., 1926, 8: 537-42.—Muller, H. J. The gene as the basis of life. Proc Internat. Congr. Plant Sc. (1926) 1929, 1: 897-921. ------& Gershenson, S. M. Inert regions of chromosomes as the temporary products of individual genes. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1935, 21: 69-75.—Muller, H. J., & Prokofyeva, A. A. The individual gene in relation to the chromomere and the chromosome. Ibid., 16-26.—Nachts- heim, H.. Schick, R., & Verschuer, O. von. Die Bezeichnung der Gene; Vorschlage fiir eine internationale genetische Nomen- klatur. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1937, 73: 55-62.—Painter, T. S. Salivary chromosomes and the attach on the gene. J. Hered., 1934, 25: 465-76, pl.—Proner, M. Recherches sur les idioblastes dans la famille des crassulacfies. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1934, 198: 1872-4.—Przibram, H. Die Grossenordnung letzter Lebenseinheiten. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1926-27, 43: 389.—Schmslfuss, H. Eine chemische Deutung von Genen. Ibid., 1926, 41: 111.—Seiler, J. Die Lokalisation der Erbfaktoren in den Chromosomen. Zool. Anz., 1929, Suppl. Bd 4, 238-66.—Sivcrtzev-Dobzhansky, N. P., & Dobzhansky, T. Deficiency and duplications for the gene robbed in Droso- phila melanogaster. Genetics, 1933, 18: 175-92.—Stern, C. The behavior of unstable genie loci—an hvpothesis. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1935, 21: 202-8.—Subdivisions of chro- mosomes demonstrated by new method, making hitherto opaque objects transparent, lets in light, on the local habitations of genes. Science News Lett., 1934, 26: 195. ---- Hereditary aspect. Belar, K. I. Die cytologischen Grundlagen der Vererbung. 412p. 8? Berl., 1928. Forms (B) of Bd 1, Handb. Vererbwiss. (E. Baur & H. Hartmann) Artom, C. Cromosomi ed ereditarieta; concordanze e discordanze con le teorie fisico-chimiche sulla costituzione della sostanza cromatica. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 895- 909.—Bfilaf, K. Chromosomen und Vererbung. Naturwis- senschaften, 1925, 13: 717-23.—Bernstein, F. Zur Grundle- gung der Chromosomentheorie der Vererbung beim Menschen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Blutgruppen. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1930-31, 57: 113-38.—Boeke, J. [Chromo- somes and factors of heredity] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 2049-51.—Bridges. C. B., & Bridges, P. N. Salivary analysis of inversion-3R-Payne in the venation stock of Droso- phila melanogaster. Genetics, 1938, 23: 111—4.—Buchholz, J. T.t & Blakeslee, A. F. Pollen-tube growth in crosses between balanced chromosomal types of Datura stramonium. Ibid., 1929, 14: 538-68, pl.—Dobzhansky. T., & Sturtevant. A. H. Inversion in the chromosomes of Drosophila pseudoobscura. Ibid., 1938, 23: 28-64, ch.—Ellenhorn, J. Zytologische Studie iiber die genetisch bedeutsamen Kernstrukturen. Zschr. Zell- forsch., 1934, 21: 24-41, pl.—Federley, H. Ueber subletale und disharmonische Chromosomenkombinationen. Hereditas, Lund, 1929, 12: 271-93.—Hoover, M. E. A tandem inversion in Drosophila melanogaster. Generics, 1937, 22: 634-40.— Ludwig. W. Ueber genetische Unterschiede zwischen stab- und V-formigen Chromosomen beim Genus Drosophila. Verh. Deut. zool. Ges., 1935, 37: 23-31.—Mohr, O. L. The second chromosome recessive hook bristles in Drosophila melanogaster. Hereditas, Lund, 1927, 9: 169-79.—Morgan, T. H. Recent results relating to chromosomes and genetics. Q. Rev. Biol., 1926, 1: 186-211.—Oehlkers, F. Der Stand der Forschungen iiber die Chromosomen als Trager der Erbanlagen. Natur- wissenschaften, 1937, 25: 145-53.—Orihay Shinji. The evolu- tional significance of the chromosomes of Aphididae. J. Morph. Physiol., 1931, 51: 373-433.—Stem, C. Die genetische Analyse der Chromosomen. Naturwissenschaften, 1927, 15: 465-73. ------ Fortschritte der Chromosomentheorie der Vererbung. Erg. Biol., 1928. 4: 205-359, ---- Heterochromosome. See Chromosome, X. ---- Number. See also Cell-division, Chromosome. Baldwin, J. T., jr. Chromosome numbers in Crassula. J. Genet., Cambr., 1936, 33: 455-63.—Barigozzi, C. L'assetto cromosomico in Gryllotalpa gryllotalpa. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 109.—Blakeslee, A. F. An attempt to analyze the composition of Nubbin, (2n-fl) chromosomal tvpe in Datura. Proc Internat. Congr. Plant Sc. (1926) 1929, 1: 831.—Dalcq, A. La formule chromosomiale chez la grenouille. Ann. Soc sc mfid. natur. Bruxelles, 1930, 15-22.—Davies, J. G. The chromosome number in Dactvlis glomerata (cocks- foot) Nature, Lond., 1927, 119: 236.—De Winiwarter, H., & Oguma, K. La formule chromosomiale humaine (a propos de 2 travaux rficents) Arch, biol., Par., 1930, 40: 541-53, 4 pl.— Fernandas. A. Sur le nombre et la forme des chromosomes chez Amaryllis belladona L., Pancreatium maritimum L. et Ruscus aculeatus L. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 105: 138. ------ Le nombre et la morphologie des chromosomes, chez Knipho- phia aloides Moench., Zephyranthes lindleyana Herb, et quelques especes du genre Aloe L. Ibid., 1931, 106: 567.— Gaiser, L. O. A list of chromosome numbers in angiosperms. Genetica, Gravenh., 1926, 8: 401-84. Also Bibliogr. genet., Gravenh., 1930, 6: 171-466. ------ Chromosome numbers and species characters in Anthurium. Tr. R. Soc Canada, 1927, 3. ser., 21: sect. 5, biol. sc, 1-137, 10 pl. ------ Chro- mosome numbers in angiosperms. Genetica, Gravenh., 1930, 12: 161-260.—Galgano, M. II numero e la forma dei cromo- somi nel processo spermatogenetico di Rana esculenta L. Monit. zool. ital., 1930-31, 41: suppl., 224-6.—Ghimpu, V. Les nombres chromosomiques de quelques angiospermes cul- tivfies. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 1115-7.—Hakansson, A. Ueber die Chromosomenzahl einiger Oenothera gigantea- Pflanzen. Hereditas, Lund, 1924. 5: 93-6.—Harman, M. T., & Root, F. P. Number and behavior of the chromosomes in Cavia cobaya (the common guinea pig) Biol. Bull., 1926, 51: 73-82, 3 pi.—Heilborn, O. Chromosome numbers and tax- onomy. Proc. Internat. Congr. Plant Sc. (1926) 1929, 1: 307-10. ------ Chromosome numbers in Draba. Hereditas, Lund, 1927, 9: 59-69.—Hill, S. E. Chromosome numbers in the genus Bursa. Biol. Bull., 1927, 53: 413-5.—Hocquette. M. Observations sur le nombre des chromosomes chez quelques renonculacfies. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87: 1301-3.—Kiessel- bach, T. A., & Petersen, N. F. The chromosome number of maize. Genetics, 1925, 10: 80-5, pl.—Kemp, T. Du nombre des chromosomes dans les cellules somatiques de I'homme. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1601.—Kihara, H., & Ono, T. Chromosomenzahlen und systematische Gruppierung der Rumex-Arten. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1926, 4: 475-81.—King, J. R., & Bam ford, R. The chromosome number in Ipomoea and related genera. J. Hered., 1937, 28: 279-82.—Krallinger. Ueber die Chromosomenzahl beim Rinde sowie einige allge- meine Bemerkungen fiber die Chromosomenforschung in der Siiugetierklasse. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1927, 36: 209-14.—Levan, A. Chromosome numbers in Petunia. Hereditas, Lund, 1937, 23: 99-112.—Levine, M. The chromosome-number in cancer tissue of man, of rodent, of bird and in crown gall tissue of plants. J. Cancer Res., 1930, 14: 400-25.—Lotsy, J. P. [The number of chromosomes in the various organisms] Genetica, Gravenh., 1922, 4: 1-22.—Matthey, R. La formule chromosomiale de Tupinambis teguixin L., et d'Ameiva surinamensis Laur. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 115. ------ La formule chromo- somiale du kangourou Macropus parryi, Benn. Ibid., 1934, 117: 406. —---- La formule chromosomiale du chat do- mestique. Ibid., 435. ------ La formule chromosomiale du sfilacien: Scylliorhinus catula (Giinther) Ibid., 1937, 126: 388.—Miintzing, A. Chromosome number, nuclear volume and pollen grain size in Galeopsis. Hereditas, Lund, 1927-28, 10: 241-60.—Navashin, M. The dislocation hypothesis of evolution of chromosome numbers; preliminary note. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1932-33, 63: 224-31.—Pogosiants, E. E. [Karyotypes of some representatives of Passeres (Passer do- mesticus L., Coloeus monedula L., Turdus pilaris L.)] Biol. J., Moskva, 1937, 6: 665-88.—Precechtel, K. Nombre de chromosomes et cellules sexuelle? polyvalentes chez I'homme. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 400-3.—Punnett, R. C. Linkage groups and chromosome number in Lathvrus. Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1927, ser. B, 102: 236-8.—Saez, F. A., Rojas, P., & de Robertis E. Formule chromosomique du crapaud Bufo arenarum (Hensel) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 1242.— Schachow S. D. Ueber die Chromosomenzahl in den somati- schen Zellen des Menschen. Anat. Anz., 1926-27, 62: 122-7. ------ Zum Problem der Chromosomenzahl in den Eizellen weisser Mause (mit einem Versuch der Rekonstruktion der ovarialen Tetraden) Ibid., 1930, 69: 315-30.—Shiwago, P. I. Ueber den Chromosomenkomplex der Truthennen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929, 9: 106-15.—Siler, M. B. Chromosome numbers in certain Ricciaceae. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1934, 20: 603-7.—Simonet. M. Le nombre des chromosomes chez les iris des jardins (Iris germanica Hort.) C. rend. Acad. sc, 1928, 187: 840. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1314-6. ------ Numfirations chromosomiques dans les genres Baptisia. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 738-40.—Skovsted, A. Chro- mosome numbers in the Malvaceae. J. Genet., Cambr., 1935, 31: 263-96.—Svedelius, N. On the number of chromosomes jn the 2 different forms of Ectocarpus virescens Tnuret. Proc. CHROMOSOME 636 CHROMOSOME Internat. Congr. Plant Sc. (1926) 1929. 1: 259-64.—Swezy. O. On tbe existence of 2 chromosome numbers in a mixed rat strain J. Exp. Zool., 1928, 51: 135-56, 2 pl.—Tischler. G. Pil:uizliche Chrcmosomen-Zahlen. Tabiilae biol., Berl., 1931, 1: l('.t-2_>6.—Tjebbes, K. The chromosome numbers of some flowering plants. Hereditas, Lund, 1927-28, 10: 328-32.— Turesson, G. Studien uber Festuca ovina I..; Chromosomen- zahl ind Viviparie. Ibid., 1929-30, 13: 177-84.—Uddling, A. Die Chromosomenzahlen von 3 Circsea-Arten. Ibid., 1929, 12: 294-6.—Vilmorin. R. de, & Simonet, M. Nombre des chro- mosomes dans les genres Lobelia, Linum et chez quelques autres especes vfigfitales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 166-8.— Wanscher, J. H. Studies on the chromosome numbers of the Umbellifera;. Hereditas, Lund, 1931. 15: 179-84.—Weinberg, W. Zur Kritik der Ersatzmethoden der direkten Bestimmung von Erbzahlen bei nicht reprasentativem Material. Biol. Zbl., 1926, 46: 687-9.—Winge, O. Contributions to the knowledge of chromosome numbers in plants Cellule, Lierre, 1925, 35: 303-24. 2 pl—Woyciki. Z. Leber die Zahl und Form der Chromosomen bei Haemanthu? Katharine. Bull. internat. Acad, polon. «c, 1927, 611-29.—Zarapkin. S. R. Einfluss der Chromosomenzahl auf die Selektion. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1929, 38: 179-98. ---- Number, diploid. Barigozzi, C. Diploid ismo e tetraploidismo in Artemia palina di Margherita di Savoia. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 195-7.—Blakeslee, A. F. The chromosomal constitu- tion of Nubbin, a compound (2n+I) type in Datura. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1927, 13: 79-85.— Robertson. W. R. B. Chromosome studies; diploidy and persistent chromosome relations in partheno-produced Tettigidae (Apotettix eury- cephalus and Paratettix texanus) J. Morph. Physiol., 1930, 50: 209-57.—Simonet, M.. & Guilliermond, A. Nouvelles re- cherches sur le nombre des chromosomes chez les iris et sur l'existence de mitoses didiploides dans ce genre. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 1197-200. ---- Number, haploid. Johansen, D. A. Haploids in Hordeum vulgare. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1934, 20: 98-100.—Rostov, D. An androgenic Nicotiana haploid. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929, 9: 640-2.—MacKnight, R. H. Haploid ovarian tissue in Dro- sophila. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1937, 23: 440-3.—Scha- chow, S. D. Abhandlungen uber haploide Chromosomengar- nituren in den Samendrusen der Hemiptera; dritte vorlaufige Mitteilung. Anat. Anz., 1932-33, 75: 1-46.—Schrader, F. Haploidie bei einer Spinnmilbe. Arch. mikr. Anat. Entwmech., 1923, 97: 610-22, pl. ------ & Hughes-Schrader, S. Hap- loidy in Icerva purchasi. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1926, 128: 182- 200. pl. —— Number, polyploid. Artom. C. La polyploidie dans ses corrfilations morpho- logiques et biologiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: No. 25, suppl., 29^9.—Belling, J. The distribution of chromosomes in the pollengrains of a triploid hyacinth. Am. Natur., 1924, 58: 440-6. ------ Multiple chromosomes and reduction division in flowering plants. Nature, Lond., 1927, 119: 122. ------& Blakeslee, A. F. The assortment of chromosomes in triploid Daturas. Am. Natur., 1922, 56: 339-46. ------ The distribution of chromosomes in tetraploid Daturas. Ibid., 57: 60-70.—Blackburn, K. B. Polyploidy within a species. Nature, Lond., 1927, 120: 157.—Clausen, J. Increase of chromosome numbers in Viola experimentally induced by crossing. Hereditas, Lund, 1924, 5: 29-32.—Gates. R. R. Polyploidy. Brit. .1. Exp. Biol., 1923-24, 1: 153-82.—Haase- Bessel, G. Polyploidie? (Vielsatzigkeit der Chromosomen?) Arch. Rassenb., 1935-36, 29: 377-84.—Hagerup, O. Ueber Polyploidie in Beziehung zu Klima, Oekologie und Phylo- genie; Chromosomenzahlen aus Timbuktu. Hereditas, Lund, 1932, 16: 19-40.—Jenkins. J. A., & Thompson, W. P. Chro- mosome conditions in the second and third generatiens of pentaploid wheat hybrids. Canad. J. Res., 1930, 2: 162-70 — Mol, W. E. de. Duplication and quadruplicate of the gen- nn tive nuclei of tulios (a preliminary note; Genetica, Gravenh. 1927, 9: 116.—Miintzing, A. Ueber Chromosomenvermehrung in Galeopsis-Kreu7ungen und ihre phylogenetische Bedeutung. Hereditas, Lund, 1930, 14: 153-72—Reed. S. C. Possible polyploidy in the Hymenoptera. Psyche J. Entom.. 1934, 41: 164. ---- Sex chromosome. See Chromosome, X. ---- Size. B Hing, J., & Blakeslee, A. F. The configurations and sizes of fhe chromosomes in the trivalenl.s of 25-chromosome Daturas. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1924, 10: 116-20.—Chatt*way, M. M. Note on the chromosomes of the genus Hypericum, with special reference to chromosome size in H. calycinum Brit. J. Exp. Biol., 1925-26, 3: 141-3.—Kagawa, F. Cyto- logical studies on Triticum and Aegilops; size and shape of somatic chromosomes. Cellule, Lierre, 1926-27, 37: pt 3, 229-323, 5 pl.—Ludwig, W. Ueber die gesetzmassigen Langen der Chromosomenkarten. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1935, 70: 491-5.—Thomas, P. T. Genotypic control of chromosome size. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 402. ---- Variation. Carothers, E. E. The maturation divisions and segregation of heteromorphic homologous chromosomes in Acrididae (Orthoptera) Biol. Bull., 1931, 61: 324^9.—Hakansson, A. Ueber vrschiedene Chromosomenzahlen in Scirpus palustris L. Hereditas, Lund, 1929, 13: 53-60—Helwig, E. R. Chromo- somal variations correlated with geographical distribution in Circotettix verruculatus (Orthoptera) J. Morph., 1929, 47: 1-36.—Hovasse. R. Contribution a i'fitude des chromosomes; variation du nombre et rfigulation en parthfinogfinese. Bull. bio! France, 1922, 56: 141-229. ------ Endodinium chattoni (n. gen., n. sp.) parasite de vfilelles; un type exceptionnel de variation du nombre des chromosomes. Ibid., 1923, 57: 107-30.—King, P. L. Heteromorphic homologous chromosomes in three species of Pseudotrimerotropis (Orthoptera; Acrididae) J. Morph , 1923-24, 38: 19-48, 8 pl.—Muntzing. A. The effects of chromosomal variations in Dactylis. Hereditas, Lund, 1937, 23: 113-235. ---- X. See also Gonad; Ovum; Sex, Heredity; Sper- matogenesis. Alexenko, B. Ueber den sexuellen Kerndimorphismus bei den Prosohranchia; zur Kenntnis des sexuellen Kerndimor- phismus bei der Neritina fluviatilis auf Grund der Beobachtung der Heterochromosome bei der Spermato- und Ovogenese. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1928-29, 8: 80-121, 2 pl.—Anderson, E. G. Crossing over in a case of attached X chromosomes in Droso- phila melanogaster. Genetics, 1925, 10: 403-17.—Asana, J. J., & Makino, S. The idiochromosomes of an earwig, Labidura riparia. J. Morph., 1934, 56: 361-9.—Beadle, G. W., & Emerson, S. Further studies of crossing over in attached-X chromosomes of Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1935, 20: 192-206.—Belaf, K. Neuere Untersuchungen uber Ge- schlechtschromosomen bei Pflanzen. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1924, 35: 172-5.—Blackburn, K. B. On the occurrence of sex chromosomes in flowering plants with some suggestions as to their origin. Proc. Internat. Congr. Plant Sc. (1926) 1929, 1: 299-306, 6 pl.—Bridges, C. B., & Anderson, E. G. Crossing over in the X chromosomes of triploid females of Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1925. 10: 418-41.—Catcheside, D. G. The extra chromosome of Oenothera lamarckiana lata. Ibid., 1937, 22: 564-76.—Chickering, A. M. The accessory chromo- some of Anasa tristis again. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1921, 40: 182-5.—Crossing-over of sex factors in Lebistes. Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 593.—Demerec, M. Biological action of small deficiencies of X-chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S.. 1934, 20: 354-9. ------& Hoover, M. E. Three related X-chromosome deficiencies in Drosophila. J. Hered., 1936, 27: 207-12, pl. Also repr.—De Winiwarter. H. Evolution de Thfitfirochromosome chez Tettigonia (Decti- cus) albifrons (Fab.) Arch, biol., Lifige, 1931, 42: 201-28, pl.—Dobzhansky, T., & Schultz, J. Evidence for multiple sex factors in the X-chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1931, 17: 513-8. ------ The distribution of sex-factors in the X-chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster. J. Genet., Cambr., 1934, 28: 349-86.—Droo- gleever Fortuyn, A. B. The influence of the sex chromosome on the number of tailrings in Musculus. Genetica, Gravenh., 1935, 17: 291-8.—Emerson. R. A. A genetic view of sex expression in the flowering plants. Science, 1924, n. ser., 59: 170-82.—Friesen. H. Somatische Deletionen des X-Chromo- soms von Drosophila melanogaster. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1934-35, 63: 436-42.—Frolowa, S. L. Die Geschlechtschromo- somen bei Choaborus plumicornis F. [Corethra plumicornis F.] Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929, 9: 66-82, pl.—Galgano, M. II problema dell' esistenza del cromosoma del sesso in Rana escu- lenta L. (nota preventiva) Monit. zool. ital., 1931, 42: 89- 92.—Gershenson. S. [New data on the genetically inert region of X-chromosome of Drosophila melanogaster] Biol. J., Moskva, 1933, 2: 145-60. ------ [Present role of the geneti- cally inert part of the X-chromosome in Drosophila melano- gaster] Ibid., 419-24. ------ Weitere Angaben uber den inerten Teil des X-Chromosoms von Drosophila melanogaster. Biol. Zbl., 1933, 53: 380.—Goldschmidt. R. Die Sammel- chromosomen der Schmetterlinge. Arch. Zellforsch., 1923, 17: 167-84. ------ Zur sogenannten Indexhypothese der Ge- schlechtschromosomen. Biol. Zbl.. 1927, 47: 249-56.—Gouil- lart, M. Le comportement de Thfitfirochromosome dans la spermatogenfise et dans Tovogenese chez un Ascaris megalo- cephala hermaphrodite. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 1176- 9.—Griineberg. H. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Rontgen- mutationen des X-Chromosoms von Drosophila melanogaster. Biol. Zbl., 1929, 49: 680-94. ------ A new inversion of the X-chromosome in Drosophila melanogaster. J. Genet., Cambr., 1935, 31: 163-84, pl. ------ The position effect proved by a spontaneous reinversion of the X-chromosome in Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 1937, 34: 169-89.—Hance, R. T. The somatic chromosomes of the chick and their possible sex relations. Science, 1924, n. ser., 59: 424. ------ Sex and the chromosomes in the domestic fowl (Gallus domesticus) J. Morph., 1926-27, 43: 119-36, 4 pl.—Hertwig, P. Die Erb- faktoren der Haushiihner; die Ortsbestimmung von 2 weiteren Faktoren im X-Chromosom. Biol. Zbl., 1930, 50: 333-41. ------& Rittershaus, T. Die Ortsbestimmung von 4 Faktoren im X-Chromosom. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1929, 51: 354- 72.—Hovasse, R. Differences de proprifitfis histochimiques entre Thfitfirochromosome et les autres chromosomes de Gryllus domesticus. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87: 316.—J^rgensen, CHROMOSOME 637 CHROMOSOME C. A. Chromosomes and sex in Vallisneria. J. Genet., Lond., 1927, 18: 63-75.—Kaufmann, B. P. Interchange between X- and Y-chromosomes in attached X females of Drosophila melanogaster. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1933, 19: 830-8.— King, R. L. Material for demonstrations of accessory chromo- somes. Science, 1924, n. ser.. 60: 362.—Koller, P. C. The genetical and mechanical properties of the sex-chromosomes; marsupials. J. Genet., Cambr., 1936, 32: 451-72. ------ The genetical and mechanical properties of sex chromosomes; man. Proc R. Soc. Edinburgh, 1936-37, 57: 194-214, 2 pl. ------ & Darlington, C. D. The genetical and mechanical properties of the sex-chromosomes; Rattus norvegicus. J. Genet., Cambr., 1934. 29: 159-73, pl.—Kosswig, C. Unter- suchungen iiber die Evolution der Heterochromosomen bei den Zahnkarpfen. Verh. Deut. zool. Ges., 1931, 34: 146-50.— Lindegren, C. C. The genetics of Neurospora; self-sterile bisexual heterokaryons. J. Genet., Cambr., 1934, 28: 425-35. ------ The structure of the sex-chromosomes of Neurospora crassa. J. Hered., 1936, 27: 251-9, pl. ------ A 6-point map of the sex-chromosome of Neurospora crassa. J. Genet., Cambr., 1936, 32: 243-56, pl.—Longley, A. E. Supernumerary chromosomes in Zea mays. J. Agr. Res., 1927, 35: 769-84.— Marigolis, O. S. The effect of a supernumerary X chromosome on members of the bar series of Drosophila. Genetics, 1934, 19: 18-24.—Matthey. R. Les chromosomes sexuels des mammi- feres euthfiriens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 280-2. ------ Le problfime des hfitfirochromosomes chez les mammiffires. Arch, biol., Lifige, 1936, 46: 319-83, 10 pl. ------ La formule sexuelle chez Apodemus agrarius (Pallas) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 1035. ------ La formule chromosomiale et les hfitfirochromosomes chez les Apodemus europfiens. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1936, 25: 501-15.— Metz, C. W., & Smith, H. B. Further observations on the nature of the X-prime (X') chromosome in Sciara. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S.. 1931, 17: 195-8.—Minouchi, O. Ueber die uberzahligen Chromosomen dor Orthopteren; iiber die iiberzahligen Chromosomen in der Spermatogenese von Trixalis nasuta. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933- 34. 20: 709729.—Mohr, O. L. A genetic and cytological analy- sis of a section deficiency involving 4 units of the X-chromosome in Drosophila melanogaster. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1923, 32: 108-232, pl.—Morgan, L. V. A closed X chromosome in Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1933, 18: 250-83.— Muller. H. J., & Painter, T. S. The differentiation of the sex chromosomes of Drosophila into genetically active and inert regions. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1932, 62: 316-65.— Muller, H. J., Raflfel, D. [et al.] A further analysis of loci in the so-called inert region of the X chromosome of Drosophila. Genetics, 1937, 22: 87-93.—Nachtsheim, H. Beitrag zur Topographie des X-Chromosoms von Drosophila melanogaster. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1928, 48: 245-58.—Neuhaus, M. J. Crossing-over between the X- and Y-chromosomes in the female of Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 1936, 71: 265-75. ------ Additional data on crossing over between X and Y chromosomes in Drosophila melanogaster. Genetics, 1937, 22: 333-9.—Oguma. K. The segmentary structure of the human X-chromosome compared with that of rodents. J. Morph., 1937, 61: 59-93, 3 pl.—Ono. T. Chromosomen und Sexualitiit von Rumex acetosa. Sc. Rep. Tohoku Univ., 1935, 10: 41- 210.—Painter, T. S. The sex chromosomes of man. Am. Natur., 1924, 58: 506-24.—Patterson. J. T., Stone, W.. & Bedichek, S. The genetics of X-hyperp!oid females. Genet- ics, 1935, 20: 259 79. ------ Further studies on X chromo- Bome balance in Drosophila. Ibid., 1937, 22: 407-20.— Philip. U. Crossing-over between X- and Y-chromosomes in Drosophila melanogaster. J. Genet.. Cambr., 1935, 31: 341-52.—Popov. W. W. Ueber die Zahl der Chromosomen und iiber die Heterochromosomen des Haushuhnes. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933. 17: 341-5.—Saez, F. A., Rojas, P., & de Rohertis. E. T,e probleme des chromosomes sexuelles des amphibiens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 368.—Seiler, J. Geschlfchtschromosomen-Untersuchungen an Psychiden; die Parthenogenese der Psychiden. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1923, 31: 1-99, 3 pl.—Serebrovsky, A. S., & Wassina, E. T. On the topography of the sex-chromosome in fowls. J. Genet., Lond., 1926-27, 17: 211r6.—Shimotomai, N., & Kimura, K. Geschlechtschromosomen bei 2 Laubmoosen. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1936, 72: 307-12.— Shiwago, P. I , & Andres, A. H. Die Geschlechtschromosomen in der Spermatogenese des Menschen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 16: 413-31.—Sokolov, N. N., & Trofimov, I. E. [Individuality of chromosomes and determination of sex in hens (Gallus domesticus)] Biol. J., Moskva, 1932, 1: 30-46.—Speicher, K. G. Impaternate fe- males in Habrobracon. Biol. Bull., 1934, 67: 277-93.— Spencer, W. P. The X chromosome of Drosophila hydei. J. Exp. Zool., 1927, 47: 441-66.—Stern, C. Ueber Reduktions- typen der Heterochromosomen von Drosophila melanogaster. Biol. Zbl., 1929, 49: 718-35. ------ & Doan, D. A cyto- genetic demonstration of crossing-over between X- and Y- chromosomes in the male of Drosophila melanogaster. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc U. S., 1936, 22: 649-55.—Stroesco, G. L'at- tachment non permanent d'un chromosome sexuel a son par- tenaire chez Drosophila melanogaster. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 1065-8—Wringe, O. On the nature of the sex chromosomes in Humulus. Hereditas, Lund, 1929, 12: 53-63. ------Critical remarks to Y. Sinoto's paper on a tetrapartite sex chromosome complex in Humulus. Ibid., 269. --- Y. Dobzhansky, T. The Y chromosome of Drosophila pseudo- obscura. Genetics, 1935, 20: 366-76. ------ Further data on the variation of the Y chromosome in Drosophila pseudc- obscura. Ibid., 1937, 22: 340-6.—Dubinin, N. P., & Heptner, M. A. A. new phenotypic effect of the Y-chromosome in Drosophila melanogaster. J. Genet., Cambr., 1935, 30: 423- ?.•' ph—Goldschmidt, R. Ueber Vererbung im Y-Chromosom. Biol. Zbl., 1922, 42: 481-7.—Noujdin, N. Influence of the Y- chromosome and of the homologous region of the X on mo- saicism in Drosophila. Nature, Lond., 1936, 137: 319.— Paul, A. Der besondere Erbgang der Y-Kernschleife und ihre rassenbiologische Bedeutung. Arch. Rassenb., 1937, 31: 2-1L—Stern, C. Vererbung im Y-Chromosom von Droso- phila melanogaster (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Biol. Zbl., 1926, 46: 344-8. ------ Ein genetischer und zytologischer Beweis fiir Vererbung im Y-Chromosom von Drosophila melanogaster. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1927, 44: 187-231, pl. ------ Untersuchungen iiber Aberrationen des Y-Chromosoms von Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 1929, 51: 253-353, pl. ------& Ogura, S. Neue Untersuchungen uber Aberrationen des Y-Chromosoms von Drosophila melanogaster. Ibid., 1931, 58: 81-121. CHROMOTROPIC hormone. See Chromatophore; Pituitary. CHROMOURINOSCOPY. See also Chromocystoscopy; Indigo carmin; Kidney, Function; Neutral red; Phenolsulfone- phthalein. Cassuto, A. Ricerche sulla funzione renale; studio speri- mentale e clinico sul dosaggio esatto di alcune sostanze colo- ranti. Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. chir., 165; 233.—Karczag, L. Ueber die Carbinolfarbstoffprobe bei Nierenkrankheiten. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1926, 173: 279-82.—Mombaerts. J. Un procfidfi graphique d'exploration fonctionnelle des reins par les colorants; la chromo-urinographie. J. urol. mfid., Par., 1934, 37: 117- 29, ch.—Nfimeth, L. Untersuchungen fiber die Funktions- priifung der Niere mit Glomerulus und Tubulusfarbstoffen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 86: 817-21.—Nisimaru. Y. Study on the elimination of dyes from the kidneys. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1928, 40: 1400.—StefTanutti, P. Sulla eliminazione renale di misoele di sostanze colorante e sua utilizzazione per lo studio della funzione renale. Policlinico, 1932, 39: sez. med., 265-75.—Stordeur-Verhelst. L'filimination provoquee des couleurs d'aniline dans le diagnostic des affections mfidicales et chirurgicales des reins. Progr. mfid. beige, 1904, 6: 109-12.— Suranyi, J., & Lederer, E. Notiz iiber Farbstoffausscheidung nach Atophaneinfuhr beim Saugling. Arch. Kinderh., 1932- 33, 98: 178. CHRONAXIA. See also Electrophysiology; Excitability; also under names of cells, tissues, and organs as Chromatophore; Muscle; Nerve; Nervous sys- tem; also specific names of muscles and nerves. Visinttni, F. La cronassia; elettrofisiologia ed elettrodiagnostica. 183p. 8? Tor., 1936. Altenburger, H. Chronaxie [Discussion] Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932-33, 129: 269-72.—Bancroft, W. D., & Richter, G. H. Studies in chronaxie. J. Phys. Chem., 1932, 36: 215-28.—Bourguignon, G. La chronaxie; dfifinition et notions gfinfirales. J. mfid. fr., 1931, 20: 299-305. ------ Intro- duction a l'fitude de la chronaxie en phy«iologie normale et pathologique et en neurologie. Ibid., 313.—Bremier. La chro- naxie. Vie mfid., 1925, 6: 89-91.—Cohn, H. Chronaxie. Med. Welt, 1928, 2:788-91.—Dalma.G. La cronassia. Gazz. osp., 1929, 50: 1633-46.—Davis, H., & Forbes, A. Chronaxie. Physiol. Rev., 1936, 16: 407-41.—De Jong, H. [Study of chronaxia in man] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 1163-8.— Fulton, J. F. Lapicque's investigation on the chronaxia of excitable tissues. Nature, Lond., 1924, 113: 427-30.— Gonzalez Deleito, F. La cronaxia. Siglo mfid., 1933, 91: 187-9.—Gutowski, B. [Chronaxia] Med. d6sw., 1930, 11: 157-75.—Heijde, H. C. van der [Chronaxia as a measure for tissue irritability] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 2119-30.— Levie, H. de [Chronaxia] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1923, 27: 72-102.—Lewy, F. H. Die Chronaxie. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932-33, 129: 185-98.— Peremy, G. [A chronaxia- r61] Orvoskfipzfis, 1934, 24: 374-82. ------ [Newer data on chronaxia] Orv. hetil.. 1936, 80: 691.—Quincke, H., & Stein, J. Chronaxie. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 2377-80. Also Erg. Physiol., 1932, 34: 907-1064.—Rushton, W. A. H. The time factor in electrical excitation. Biol. Rev. Cambridge Philos. Soc, 1935. 10: 1-17.—Sopauskas, J. [Chronaxia as a measure of tissue irritability] Medicina, Kaunas, 1935, 16: 73-86.— Stein, J. Chronaxie [Discussion] Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932-33, 129: 288.—Tournay, A. La chronaxie; sa significa- tion; les rfisultats de sa mesure. Bull, mfid., Par., 1925, 39: 91-5.—Wilson, M. O. Chronaxie. Psychol. Bull., 1935, 32: 4-32. ---- Clinical aspects. See also names of various diseases as Hemi- plegia; Tetanus, &c. Chronaxia 638 CHRONAXIA Muller, H. R. *Ueber die klinische Bedeu- tung der Chronaxie. HOp. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Blumenfeldt, E. Die Chronaxie und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Elektrodiagnostik. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 97-100 — Bourguignon, G. Les syndromes chronaxiques et le role de la chronaxie dans le diagnostic des maladies nerveuses centrales et pfiriphfiriques. Paris mfid., 1931, 81: 279-99. ------ Chronaxie et reflexes; le role de la chronaxie dans le diagnostic des lfisions centrales. J. radiol. filectr., 1932, 16: 506; 553; 1933, 17: 162. ------ La chronaxie chez I'homme; son role en clinique. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 114: 49-54.— Giannuli, F. La cronassia nel suo significato fisiologico e clinico. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. med., 425-44.—Huryno- wicz, J., & Achmatowicz, L. [Chronaxia as diagnostic method in surgery of the peripheral nerve] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 161-5.—Hybner, L. [Modern electrodiagnosis; chronaxia in man] Cas. lfik. desk., 1926, 65: 1128; 1163.—Johannes, T. Zur Bedeutung der Chronaxie in der inneren Medizin; Ernah- rung und Neuroregulation. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1931-32, 172: 370-99. ------ Ueber ganzheitliche Funktionsablaufe im Nervensystem. Ibid., 400-11. ------ Zur Bedeutung und Anwendung der Chronaxie. Zschr. klin. Med., 1936, 130: 25-7.—Knorre, H. von. Klinische Erregbarkeitsstudien (Chro- naxie) Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1930, 168: 1-51. ------ Die Bedeutung der Chronaxie fiir vegetative Probleme der inneren Medizin. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1931, 43. Kongr., 47-51.—Krivy, M. [Chronaxia in theory and in praxis] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1926, 5: 535-65.—Kurella, H. V. Chronaxie und Zuckungstragheit. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1928, 37: 157.—Lapicque, L. La chronaxie en thfiorie et en pratique. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1925, 3. ser., 93: 229-33. Also Presse mfid., 1925, 33: 1233-5.—Lewy, F. H. Die Bedeutung der Chronaxie bei Diabetes und pernizioser Anamie [Discussion] Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932-33, 129: 269.—Lopez Ramirez, R., & Landaburu, J. C. Introduccion al estudio de cronaxia en medicina. Prensa mfid. argent., 1933-34, 20: 1151-5.—Meldo- lesi, G. Lo studio della eccitabilita neuromuscolare in fisio- logia e in clinica per mezzo della cronassia (rivista sintetica) Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. mfid., 422-52.—Pirazzoli, A. La cronassia nella diagnostica neuro-muscolare. Gior. clin. med., 1925, 6: 65-8.—Riemer, R. Utilidade clinica da chronaxia. Brazil med., 1925, 39: pt 2, 210-2.—Rocha, A. A chronaxia e suas applicacoes a semiologia nervosa. Ibid., 365-70.— Romano, A. La cronassia neU' uomo studiata sia dal punto di vista elettrodiagnostico che dal punto di vista elettrobiologico e delle influenze sui risultati cronassici della ionizzazione ambientale. Atti Congr. internaz. elettroradiob., 1934, 1: 243-5.—Vignal, W., & Danulescu, C. [Value of chronaxia from the physiological and pathological viewpoint] Spitalul, 1930, 50: 357-62. ---- Development. Benjamin, O. J. Chronaxie du Chironomus a Tfitat lar- vaire. C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 116: 390.—Colombo, C, & Rowinski, P. La cronassia neuro-muscolare durante lo sviluppo delT embrione di polio. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 119-22.—Lapicque, M., & Nomura, S. Modifications de la chronaxie de la queue et des pattes du t Most, A. Zur Darstellung der Chylusgefasse in vivo. Anat. Anz., 1927, 64: 119-28.—Zingher. A. The irritating effect of human blood serum or plasma containing chyle obtained soon after meals. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 387. ---- Effusion. See also Exudates [and transudates] also names of serous membranes. Bezzola, C. Sulla genesi dei versamenti chilosi. Gazz. med. ital., 1909, 60: 241-5.—Boerema, I. [Chyle effusion into the free abdominal cavity] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 2778. ------ [Retroperitoneal effusion of chyle] Ibid., 1937, 81: 3796.—Brion, A. Observations cliniques et expfirimentales sur les fipanchements chvleux et chyliformes des carnivores do- mestiques. Rec. mfid. vfit., 1935, 111: 321-34.—Fedorovich, D. P. [Chilous cysts] Khirurgia, Moskva, 1937, No. 9, 156.— Fletcher, E. G. A case of combined chylothorax and chylous ascites with extensive malignant involvement of the thoracic duct; case report. J. Florida M. Ass., 1932, 19: 204-8.— Golm, G. Chyluserguss in der Bauchhohle. Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 300-2.—Heppner, G. J. Bilateral chvlothorax and chylo- peritoneum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 1294.—Kleber, J. H. [Observations on the clinical aspect of chyle effusion into the free abdominal cavity] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 3154-6.—Noyan, A. Zur Differentialdiagnose zwischen chy- CHYLE 646 CHYLE losen und chyliformen Ergussen mit Orcanette; Alkanna- Tinktur. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 45-7.—Planque, P. M. de [Chyle effusion into the free abdominal cavity] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 1569-73.—Steiner, P. Chylo- thorax duplex, Chylopericard und Ascites chylosus bei einem Fall von fibroser Pleuritis und ausgedehnter Fibrose beider Lungen. Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1932, 81: 757-73. ---- Effusion: Chyloperitoneum. See Ascites, chylous. ---- Effusion: Chylothorax. See also Pleurisy; Thorax, Exudates. Berns, O. *Zur Frage des Chylothorax im Kindesalter [Dusseldorf] 21p. 8? Quaken- briick, 1933. Lindenfeld, L. *Ueber einen Fall von trau- matischem rechtsseitigem Chylothorax. 25p. 8? Zur., 1919. Mouchet, A. *Le chylothorax traumatique. 297p. 8? Par., 1933. Also J. chir., Par., 1933, 42: 386-99 [Abstr.] Steiner, P. *Chylothorax duplex, Chyloperi- card, Ascites chylosus, bei einem Fall von chroni- scher Pleuritis und ausgedehnter Fibrose beider Lungen. p.757-73. 8? Basel, 1932. Also Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1932, 81: Beatty, O. A. Chylothorax; case report. J. Thorac Surg., 1936-37, 6: 221-5.—Bell, M. E. A case of chylothorax. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 1211, pl.—Blalock, A., Cunningham, R. S., & Robinson, C. S. Experimental production of chylothorax by occlusion of the superior vena cava. Ann. Surg., 1936, 104: 359-64.—Bone, R. L., & Strother, F. P. Chylothorax, with report of case. Kentucky M. J., 1934, 32: 420.—Bossard, A. Ueber idiopathischen Chylothorax und Ascites chylosus im Kindesalter. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1936-37, 3. F., 98: 258-70.— Bravo & Canedo, D. Quilotfirax traumatico. Rev. cir. Bar- celona, 1935, 9: 259.—Cosio Villegas, I. Un caso de quilotorax. Medicina, Mfix., 1935, 15: 338-42.—Engstad, J. E. Chylo- thorax. J. Lancet, 1926, 46: 380.—Felts, R.L. Chylothorax, with report of a case. South. M. & S., 1927, 89: 168.—Furth. E. Ein Fall von spontan entstandenem Chylothorax im Kindes- alter. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927,40:350-4.—Gironcoli, U. Su un raro caso di chilotorace in lattante. Pediatria [Riv.] 1937, 45: 720-9.—Grimault. Le chylothorax traumatique. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 172-9.—Gronlund, L. [Case of chylothorax] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1934, 76: 439-57.—Hilgen- berg, F. C. Ein Fall von Chylothorax beim Neugeborenen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 83: 225-8.—Janet, H., Boegner, E., & Laquerrifcre. Chylothorax chez un nouveau-nfi. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1936, 34: 577-85.—Lindenberg, F. Ein Fall von doppelseitigem traumatischem Chylothorax. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1798.—Rohleder, T. Ueber das Vor- kommen von Chylothorax beim Neugeborenen. Mschr. Kin- derh., 1937, 70: 208-11.—Schaefer, R. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Chylothorax. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1927, 157: 69-75.— Schultze, H. Ueber einen Fall von Chylothorax hervorgerufen durch Kompression der Miindungsstelle des Ductus thoracicus durch eine Struma substernalis. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 455.—Spaccialbello, R. Chilotorace traumatico. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 1402-6.—Stewart, C. A., & Linner, H. P. Chy- lothorax in the new-born infant; report of a case. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1926, 31: 654-6. Also repr.—Strauss, A. Chylo- thorax due to bullet wound of thoracic duct and syndrome of traumatic chylothorax. J. Thorac. Surg., 1935-36, 5: 539- 51.—Wood. I., & Holdsworth, W. G. Traumatic chylothorax. Melbourne Hosp. Clin. Rep., 1934, 5: 85-9. ---- in urine. See also names of primary diseases as Filariasis; also in 3. ser. Urine, Chyle in. Moncorvo, F. A., filho. L'ichthyol; sur le traitement de la chylurie pour l'ichthyol. 2p. 8? Par., 1898. Also Rev. Soc med. cir., Rio, 1898, 2: 280; 302. Wentzel, K. *Ueber Chylurie und Chy- lorrhoe. 19p. 8? Heidelb., 1910. Ajamil y Valverde, L. F. Notas sobre un caso de hemato- quiluria. Rev. mfid. cubana, 1926, 37: 497-501.—Allen, E. V. Nonparasitic chyluria. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 477-80.— Arias Man en, S. La quilurfa no parasitaria. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 113-5. Also Rev. cir. Barcelona, 1935, 10: 361-4.—Ball, W. A., & Bell, J. G. Case of non-parasitic chyluria. Brit. J. Urol., 1932, 4: 342-8.—Bedrna, J. A propos du traitement chirurgical de la chylurie nostras. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1931, 40: 883-5.—Boyd, T. C, & Roy, A- C. Chyluria; some biochemical aspects. Indian J. M. Res., 1928-29, 16: 973-85, pl.—Burchard, H. W. Ueber Chylurie. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931-32, 119: 96-9.—Castaiio, E., & Astraldi, A. Sobre un caso de quiluria. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1926, 1: 943-6.—Cheer, S. N., & Pai, S. Chyluria; case report and discussion. Nat. M. J. China, 1930, 16: 259-66, pl.—Cookson, H. A., & Pullar, T. H. True nonparasitic chyluria associated with menstruation; report of a case. Arch. Int. M., 1934, 53: 878-84.—Elkan, O. T. Die nichtparasitare Chylurie mit besonderer Berucksichtigung fortlaufender Blutfettbestimmun- gen. Zbl. inn. Med., 1936, 57: 697-713.—Estellita Lins, J. Algunas consideragoes clinicas em torno da chyluria. Fol. med., Rio, 1931, 12: 37.—Fanelli, Z. F. Considerazioni intorno ad un caso di linfuria non parassitaria. Fol. med., Nap., 1931, 17:835-57.—Fletcher.H.M. Chyluria. Proc.It.Soc.M.,Lond., 1929-30,23: sect.clin., 14-6.—Flores, L. R. Notas sobre un caso de quiluria. Rev. mex. cir., 1935, 3: 673-8.—Gausa Raspall, P. Un caso de quiluria tratado quirurgicamente. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 115.—Hamer, H. G., & Mertz, H. O. Non-parasitic chyluria; report of a case of bladder origin. Tr. Am. Ass. Genitourin. Surgeons, 1932, 25: 423-32.—Haran, F. G., & Talice, R. V. Sobre un interesante caso de quiluria observado en el Uruguay. Arch. urug. med., 1936, 8: 338-43.—Kidd, F. La chylurie et son traitement chirurgical. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1928, 31: 739-51.—Komaya, G., & Inoue, N. Die Chylurie. Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1935, 38: 31.—Lagemann, C. Ein Fall von kiinstlich erzeugter Chylurie. Arch. klin. Chir., 1926, 139: 240.—Low, G. C. A note on the pathology of chvluria. J. London School Trop. M., 1911-12, 1: 243-50.—Lucke, H. Ueber Chylurie. Zschr. klin. Med., 1933, 124: 379-87.— McKenna, W. F. Notes on chyluria with report of case. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 993-1000.—Mackenzie, R. A case of chvluria due to Filaria bancrofti, with lymph varix in the bladder wall. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928, 19: 458.— Mercier & Montagnfi. Injection du systeme lymphatique juxtarfinal au cours d'une pyfilographie ascendante chez un chylurique infestfi par la filaire de Bancroft. Bull. Soc. fr. urol., 1935, 240-8. Also J. urol. mfid., Par., 1935, 40: 75-83.— Ogden, J. B. [Chylous urine] Abstr. Proc. Ass. Life Insur. M. Dir. America (1912-14) 1915, 23.-25. meeting, 237.—Ohmori, S. Ueber die statistische Beobachtung der Chylurie, besonders iiber die Bedeutung des Pyelogramms und die Behandlung. Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1935, 38: 33-5.—Raskai, D. [Case of hemochyluria] Budapesti Kir. orvosegy. fivk., 1906, 128-30.— Strauss. L. Ueber passagere Chylurie. Zschr. urol. Chir., 1933, 38: 347-52.—Takahasi, S., & Ikeda, K. Heilung der Chylurie durch Nierenbeckeneinspritzung von phvsiologischor Kochsalzlosung. Zschr. Urol., 1937, 31: 729-36 —Tanaka. K. Therapeutische Erfahrung iiber Chylurie. Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1933, 34: 100.—Valverde, B. A chvluria na syphilis vesical. Bol. Acad. nac. med., Rio, 1929, 101: 724-34. Also J. urol. mfid., Par., 1929, 28: 297-305.—Wakefield, E. G., & Thompson, G. Nonparasitic chyluria. J. Urol., Bait., 1937, 38: 102-10.—Wesson, M. B. Non-parasitic chyluria; relation to injected perirenal lymphatics. Tr. West. Soc. Am. Urol. Ass., 1933, 2: 36-41. Also repr. Also Urol. Cut. Rev., 1933, 37: 692-8. Also repr.—Wood, A. H. Unilateral renal chy- luria. J. Urol., Bait., 1929, 21: 109-22. CHYME. See Digestion; Stomach. CHYMOSIN. See Casein, Chymase. CHYMOTRYPSIN. See also Pancreas, Enzymes. Bergmann, M., & Fruton, J. S. On proteolytic enzymes; synthetic substrates for chymotrypsin. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 118:405-15. Also repr.—Kunitz, M. A method for determining the rennet activity of chymo-trypsin. J. Gen. Physiol., 1934- 35,18:459-66. Also repr. ------& Northrop. J. H. Crys- talline chymo-trypsin and chymo-trypsinogen; isolation, crystallization, and general properties of a new proteolytic enzyme and its precursor. Ibid., 433-58. Also repr. CHYTRIDIALES. See also Chrysophlyctis; Phycomycetes; Po- tato, Diseases. Scherffel, A. Einiges iiber neue oder ungenugend bekannte Chytridineen; Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Chytridineen. Arch. Protistenk., 1926, 54: 167-260, 2 pl. ------ Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Chytridineen. Ibid., 510-28, pl. CIAFFERUS, Sebastian, editor. See Lilius, Zach. De origine [&c] sm. 4? Firenze, 1496. CIAMICIAN, Giacomo, 1857-1922. Beccari, L. Necrologio. Arch, biol., N.ip., 1922, 3: 173-9.— Bruni, G. Necrologia. Rendic. Accad. sc. 1st. Bologna, 1922-23, 27: suppl., 21-55.—Ravenna, C. [Obituary] Bio- chim. ter. sper., 1922, 9: 308; 1924, 11: 183.—Vanzetti, L. Necrologio. Ibid., 1921, 7: 1. CIAMPOLINI, Arnolfo. II trauma nella etiogenesi delle malattie; rapporti clinici e medico-legali. 4p.l. 546p. 8? Roma, L. Pozzi, 1932. CIARROCCHI 647 CICATRIX CIARROCCHI, Gaetano, 1857-1924. Pediconi, P. Necrologio. Riforma med., 1924, 40: 1152. C IASCA, Raffaele. Dante e l'arte dei medici e speziale. p.59-97. 8? Firenze, 1931. Repr. from Arch. stor. ital., 1931, 15: CIAUDO, Joseph Alexis Eugene, 1908- *Le probleme de l'heredite des caracteres acquis. 48p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1936. CIBALGIN. See Barbituric acid, diallyl: Derivatives. CIBELIUS, Herbert [Richard] 1909- *Die Auslosung des Schluckreflexes durch elektrische Schleimhautreizung [Leipzig] 20p. 8? Zeulen- roda-Thur., A. Oberreuter, 1933. CIBIS [Paul] Aloys, 1894- *Ueber mesen- teriale Tumoren mit besonderer Beriicksich- tigung eines Falles von Mesenterialfibrosarkom. 20p. 8? Bresl., 1926. CICADARIA. See Cercopidae; Cicadellidae; Cicadidae. CICADELLIDAE. Buys, J. L. The Cicadellidae of the vicinity of Ithaca, N. Y., with special reference to the structure of the gonapophyses. 115p. 8? Ithaca, 1924. Forms No. 80, Mem. Cornell Univ. Agr. Exp. Sta. Osborn, H. Cicadellidae (Jassidae) p. 163- 94. illust. 8? Lond., 1934. Forms Fasc 4, pt 2, Brit. Mus. Nat. Hist. Insects of Samoa. CICADIDAE. See also Hexapoda. Macht, D. I. A pharmacological examination of extracts from periodical cicadas. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1937, 56: 297-302. CICATRIX. See also Burn; Fibrosis; Regeneration; Stric- ture; also names of parts, tissues, and organs Beothy, K. [Scar tissue] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 288-91.— Bernucci, F. Delia innervazione delle cicatrici da catrame. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1930, 71: 1706-7.—Bettman, A. G. The minimum scar. Med. Sentinel, 1926, 34: 196-202.—Cattani, P. Narben und Keloide. Praxis, Bern, 1924, 13: H. 35, 1; 3.— Hagenbach, E. Schicksal der Operationsnarben. Helvet. med. acta, 1936, 3: 135.—Jager, H., & Traum, E. Beitrage zur Nervenregeneration in menschlichen Hautnarben. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 196: 364-77.—Leir, S. Zur Histologie der Hautnarben. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1921, 135: Orig., 283-6.—Leriche, R., & Howes, E. L. Recherches sur l'anato- mie et la physiologie des cicatrices. Presse mfid., 1931, 39: 1010-3.—Nasarov, W. Ueber die Regeneration der Nerven- endapparate in den Hautnarben des Menschen. Virchows Arch., 1925, 257: 777-804.—Petges, G., & Lecoulant, P. Atrophies cicatricielles de la peau. In Nouv. prat, derm (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936, 6: 166-78.—Ramon y Cajal, S. La inervacion de las cicatrices. Siglo mfid., 1921, 68: 623.—Schule, F. Ein Vergleich zwischen dem Muskelfaserende im normalen und im Narbengewebe. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1935, 37: 501-18.—Wolf. W. Zur Frage der Minder- wertigkeit des Narbengewebes. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 2414. ---- Cancer. See also Cancer, Causes; Carcinoma, Causes; Cicatrix, Tumors. Hofius, H. *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Narben-Karzinome. 24p. 8? Kiel, 1919. Anglesio, B. Contributo alio studio degli epiteliomi svilup- pati su lesioni croniche della cute. Minerva med., Tor., 1924, i: 717-23.—B.tlzer, F., & Barthelemy, R. Epitheliome plan cicatriciel et atrophique. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1914-15, 25: 363-5.—Bang, F. Le cancer des cicatrices; fitude clinique et expfirimentale. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1925, 14: 203-18.— Bressot, M. E. Tumeur maligne apparue au niveau d'une cicatrice de blessure par balle. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 786-93.—Bungeler, W. Die Entwicklung eines Narben- karzinoms nach Behandlung mit technischem Isolierband. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1619-21.—Dunet, C. Cancer du sein apparu sur cicatrice due a un cautfire. Lyon mfid., 1924, 134: 51.—GrynfelU, M. E. Cicatrices de guerre et cancer. Bull. Acad. sc. Montpellier, 1933, No. 63, 27.— Heidingsfeld, M. L. The etiologie role of scar tissue in skin cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1916, 67: 1409; 1499. Also repr.— Jeanneney, G., & Laporte, F. Cancer et cicatrices (a propos d'un cas de cancer dfiveloppfi sur une cicatrice de plaie de guerre) J. mfid. Bordeaux, 1936, 113: 370-3.—Just, E. Schuss- narbe und Karzinom. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 63-5.— Lefevre. Cancer et cicatrices. Union mfid. nord est, 1935, 58: 33; 54.—Luckow. Kasuistische Mitteilung iiber einen Fall von Sarkom nach Trauma und einen solchen von Karzinom in alter Narbe mit mehrjahriger Latenzzeit. Zschr. arztl. Fort- bild., 1933, 30: 617-9.—Neuman, F., & Coryn, G. Epithelioma sur cicatrice de laparatomie. Cancer, Brux., 1923, 1: 86.— Roffo, A. H., & Gandolfo, A. Carcinoma desarrollado sobre cicatriz de quemadura. Prensa mfid. argent., 1934-35, 21: 351-69.—Treves, N., & Pack, G. T. The development of cancer in burn scars; an analysis and report of 34 cases. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 51: 749-82.—Uchiki, S. Weiterer Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Narbenkarzinoms. Mitt. allg. Path., Sendai, 1931-32, 7: 225-40.—Yasnitsky, N. N. [Papillary carcinoma on the scar from a burn] Dermatologia, S. Peterb., 1913, 1: 459-68, pl. ---- Ossification. See also Bone, heterotopic; Calcification; Ossification. Bouton, M. Contribution a I'etude de l'ossification heterotypique dans les cicatrices operatoires. 94p. 8? Par., 1926. Chauvin, E., & Rouslacroix, A. Sur les formations osseuses observfies dans les cicatrices de taille hypogastriques. J. urol. mfid., Par., 1929,27:465-83- Delageniere, Y., & Cretin, A. Deux cas d'apparition de tissu osseux dans des cicatrices opfiratoires sus-ombilicales; du role du tissu tendino-aponfivrotique du pfirioste et des ostfioblastes dans la fixation du calcium. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 1328-32. Also Morgagni, 1935, 77: 282.—Didier, R. L'ossification des cicatrices opfiratoires. Gaz. hop , 1927, 100: 525. ------ Une nouveau cas d'ossi- fication de cicatrice opfiratoire. Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 797-9.— Di Natale, L. L'ossificazione nelle cicatrici operatorie. Arch. ital.chir., 1928,22: 57; 1929,23:680.—Donati, G.S. Ossificazione cospicua in cicatrice da laparotomia. Policlinico, 1932, 39: sez. chir., 469-81.—Estrin, L. M. [Formation of bone in post- operative scars] Sovet. klin., 1933, 19: 473-7.—Habler. C. Ein Fall von Knochenbildung in der Laparotomienarbe. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 181: 140-4— Iselin, A. Os dfiveloppfi dans une cicatrice de cystostomie. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 152.—Jones, W. M. Bone formation in operative wound cicatrices. Ann. Surg., 1922, 76: 539-42.—Jura, V. Forma- zione di osso in cicatrice da epicistotomia soprapubica. Ann. ital. chir., 1924, 3: 843-51.—Ljvraga, P. Le ossificazioni in cicatrici postoperatorie. Arch. Soc ital. chir.. 1934, 40: 727-30. Also Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 29-60.—Mebius, J. Die for- male Genese der Knochenbildung in Bauchnarben. Virchows Arch., 1924, 248: 252-84.—Mikuli, N. F. [Bone in postopera- tive cicatrix] Vest, khir., 1926, 7: No. 21, 23-31.—Pierson, L. E., & Nervig, I. E. The formation of bone in cystotomy scars. J. Urol., Bait., 1933, 30: 83-96—Polgar, F. Narben- knochen der Bauchwand. Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7: 717.— Pron, L. Nfioformation osseuse paracicatricielle. Bull. Soc. mfid. Paris, 1936, 228-30.—Szanto, G. Beitrag zur Narben- knochenbildung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 656-8.— Torchiana, L., & Panizzi, E. Sulle ossificazioni delle cicatrici operatorie. Clin, chir., Milano, 1935, n. ser., 11: 752-63.— Voeckler, T. Beitrag zur Narbenknochenbildung. Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 626-9.—Volkmann, J. Ueber Narbenverknocherun?. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 1019. ---- Pathology. See also Contracture; Deformity; Stricture; Wound, Healing. Bancroft, F. W. Painful postoperative abdominal scars. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1929) 1930, 42: 329-39, 4 pl.—Corbett, J. F. Painful scars. Minnesota M., 1921, 4: 682-7 — Favero, F., & Amado Ferreira, A. Compressao cicatricial de nervos do braco. Fol. med.. Rio, 1937, 18: 37-9.—Leriche. R. Physiopathologie des cicatrices et du tissu de sclfirose sous- jacent. Presse mfid., 1934, 42: 1577. ------ Traitement des douleurs dues a des cicatrices cutanfies. Progr. mfid., Par., 1937, 49-58.—Nicoletti, F. Accertamento diagnostico delle patomimie escarotiche. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1936, 46: 670-3.—Quain, E. P., & Eggers, C. Painful abdominal scars. Mil. Surgeon, 1918, 43: 195-9.—Verrier, E. Estudio sobre la patogenia de las cicatrices operatorias fibrosas, hipertroficas o queloideas. Med. ibera, 1930, 14: pt 2, 273-6. ---- Treatment. See also Contracture; Fibrosis, Treatment; Stricture; Surgery, plastic. Axmann. Zur Narben-Kosmetik mittelst Pankreas-Dis- pertes. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 67.—Bourguignon. G. Traitement des cicatrices vicieuses, adhfirentes et chfiloldiennes par l'ionisation d'iodure de potassium. Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph., 1922, 29: 239-47. ------ Traitement des cicatrices CICATRIX 648 CICERO adhfirentes et des nerfs englobfis dans le tissu cicatriciel par l'ionisation d'iodure de potassium. Rev. neur., Par., 1923, 30: 181-8.—Gasman, R. Le traitement des cicatrices par le courant continu. Arch, filectr. mfid., 1918, 28: 247-53.— Conclusions sur le traitement chirurgical des cicatrices. C. rend. Conf. chir. interall., 1920, 5.—Devois. Traitement physiotherapique des cicatrices vicieuses. Rev. actin., Par., 1932, 8: 500-9. Also J. mfid. Paris, 1933, 53: 609-12.— Drevon. Les traitements des adhfirences cicatricielles. J. radiol. filectr., 1916-17, 2: 475-8.—Du Bois, C. A propos du traitement des cicatrices et des chfiloides. Rev. mfid. Suisse rom., 1924, 44: 705-13.—Dujardin, E. [Treatment of disfigur- ing scars, keloids, and deformities] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 524-33.—Esser, J. F. S. Biologischer Hautlappen fur schwere Korpernarben. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 1639-41.—Falb, W. Payrsche Pepsin-Jodlbsung zur Narbenerweichung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 317.—Ferguson, R. T. A new method for removing scars of abdominal operations. South. M. & S., 1934, 96: 537.—Foramitti, K. Vorschlage zur Erzielung unauffalliger Operationsnarben. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 429-31.—Grattan, J. F. Scars; a new triple technic for reducing disfiguring cicatrices to a degree of invisibility amount- ing to practical removal. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 638-41.— Keith, D. Y. The use of radium in traumatic and post- operative scars. Radiol. Rev., 1934, 56: 61-3.—Kiskadden, W. S. Adherent scars—their treatment. California West. M., 1933, 39: 109-13.—Kurtzahn, H., & BUlow, W. von. Praktische Erfahrungen mit einigen narbenlosenden Mitteln. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 198: 43-52.—Lagarde, M. Etude sur un procfidfi de rfinovation fipidermique. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, l935, 27: 359-65.—Laquerriere. Le traitement physio- thfirapique des impotences par raideur, suites de lfisions des parties molles ou d'arthrite. Union mfid. Canada, 1937, 66: 495-8.—McCurdy, S. L. Correction of burn scar deformity by the Z-plastic method. J. Bone Surg., 1924, 6: 683-8.— Passot, R. La chirurgie esthfitique des cicatrices. Hopital, 1922, 10: 518.—Payr, E. Keimfreie kolloidale Pepsinlosung zur Narbenerweichung, Verhutung und Losung von Verwach- sungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 613. Also Zbl. Chir., 1922, 49: 2-11. ------ Pepsin und Trypsin zur Narbener- weichung. Ibid., 1024-7. ------ Zur Biologie der Narbe und ihrer Schicksale; Vorstellungen iiber die Wirkung der Pepsinbehandlung. Ibid., 1924, 51: 1112-9.—Pierce, G. W. Surgical treatment of burn scars. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1923, 3: 841-55.—San Venero-Rosselli, G. Cicatrici. Igiene & vita, 1929, 12: 406-10.—Stoeltzner, W. Therapeutische Erweichung von Narbengewebe. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 2133-5.—Stoye, W. Ueber ein neues Narbenerweichungs- mittel. Ibid., 2135-9.—Tamerin, J. A. Concealment of scars. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 36: 91— Updegraff. H. L. Thyroid therapy and scars. California West. M., 1935, 42: 193.—Valerio, A. O tratamento chimico das cicatrizes rebeldes. Fol. med., Rio, 1931, 12: 114.—Van Neck, M. Cicatrices vicieuses des membres. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1923, 26: 245-57.—Webster, J. P. Deforming scars; their causes, prevention, and treat- ment. PennsylvaniaM. J., 1934-35, 38:929-38.—Weichherz.I. [Correction of deforming scars] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1934, 32: 796-8. ---- Tumors. See also Desmoid; Endometriosis; Keloid; also names of parts, organs, and operations as Abdominal wall, Tumors, postoperative; Cesa- rean section, Scar: Tumors, &c. Dietrich, A. Zur Adenombildung in Bauchnarben. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 120: 306.—Frangella, A. Hiperkeratosis y degeneraci6n neoplasica de una antigua extensa cicatriz de quemadura; tratamiento por bisturi radio-tfirmico v rontgen- terapia. Rev. mfid. lat. amer., B. Air., 1933-34, 19": 162-6.— Keller, R. Fibroadfinome dfiveloppfi dans la cicatrice d'une laparotomie. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1925, 14: 273.— Polano. O. Ein besonderer Fall von Adenofibrose in einer alten Bauchnarbe. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 962-6. CICATRIZATION. See Wound, Healing. CICERO, Marcus Tullius, 106-43 B. C. Cato maior [vel, De senectute] 40 1. 8? Koln [H. Quentell] May 8, 1490. ---- De amicitia. p.l5a-28b. 8? Koln, 1490. In his Cato maior. 8? Koln, 1490. ---- De somnio Scipionis. p.29a-32a. 8? Koln, 1490. In his Cato maior. 8? Koln, 1490. ---- Paradoxa. p.32a-39a. 8? Koln, 1490. In his Cato maior. 8? Koln, 1490. ---- Cicero; de senectute, de amicitia, de divinatione; with an English transl. by William Armistead Falconer, vii, 567 [l]p. 16? Lond., W. Heinemann, 1927. Also translator Aratus. Phaenomenum. p.98b-104b. 8? Venezia, 1488. In Avienus. Carmina. Venezia, 1488. See also Orth, E. Cicero und die Medizin. 113p. 8°. Lpz., 1925. CICINDELIDAE. See Carabidae. CICONIIDAE. See also Bird. Hagen, W. Der weisse Storch in der Nord mark. Sehr. Naturwiss. Verein. Schl. Holstein, 1927--'S, 18: 293-9. CICUTA [and derivatives] See also Alkaloids; Umbelliferae. Adelheim, R., Amsler, C. [et al.] Experimentelle toxische Encephalitis durch Cicutoxin. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1934, 102: 439-56.—Cheinisse, L. Le bromhvdrate de cicutine. Presse mfid., 1921, 29: 1023.—Czursiedel, H. Eine Wasser- schierlingsvergiftung (Cicuta virosa) Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1937, 28: 262-4.—Gompertz, L. M. Poisoning with water hemlock (Cicuta maculata) J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1277.—Haggerty, D. R., & Conway. J. A. Report of poisoning by Cicuta maculata; water hemlock. N. York State J. M., 1936, 36: 1511-4.—Hulst, J. P. L. [2 cases of poisoning by water hemlock, Cicuta virosa] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 2935-40.—Karasik, V. M. [Case of poisoning of 6 bovs by Cicuta virosa] Sovet. vrach. J., 1937, 2: 137-40.—Miller, M. M. Water hemlock poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 852.—Richaud, A. Etude pharmacothfirapique sur le brom- hydrate de cicutine. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1921, 26: 81-102. ------ Sur la posologie du bromhydrate de cicutine. Bull. gfin. thfir., 1921, 172: 604.—Warwick. B. L.. & Runnels. H. A. Water-hemlock (Cicuta) poisoning to live- stock. Bimonth. Bull. Ohio Agr. Exp. Sta., 1929, 14: 35. CIDER. See also Apple; Beverage; Fruit. Balavoine, P. Nouvelle contribution a l'fitude analytique des cidres. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1922, 13: 310-20.—Broil. H. R. Apple and cider investigation. Balti- more Health News, 1930-31, 7-8: 119.—Paquet, P. Re- cherches sur la contamination du petit cidre et sur ses causes dans la transmission des affections du type typhoidique (vitalitfi des bacilles fiberthiformes et du B. coli dans les moiits de cidre) Rev. hvg., Par., 1923, 45: 749-57.—Scott, R. D., & Will, E. G. Cider preservatives. J. Indust. Chem., 1921, 13: 1141-3.— Vandecaveye, S. C. A new method of making unfermentable cider. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1929, 78: 66-74. CIENFUEGOS B., Eugenic *Infecciones gastro-intestinales del lactante y del nifio pequeno [Chile] 72p. 8! Santiago, 1925. CIESZYNSKI, Franciszek Ksawery, 1892- *Ueber die Fliissigkeitsausscheiduns im Harn nach Gebrauch von Wernarzer Wasser und Bissinger Auerquelle verglichen mit der nach Leitungswasser [Berlin] 29p. 8? Posen, J. Winiewicz, 1918. CIGAR. See also Tobacco. Schunck, A. *Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss des Zigarrenrauchens auf die Magen- sekretion [Halle-Wittenberg] 24p. 8? Borna- Lpz., 1932. Castorina, R. II tabagismo ed i sigari attenuati delle Regie Italiane. Gazz. internaz. med. chir.. 1914, 17: 678-83.— Druten, A. van. Der Nicotingehalt hollandischer Zigarren. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1930, 60: 501-S.—Wenusch, A. Ueber die Harze des Zigarrenrauches. Ibid., 1937, 73: 189-91. CIGARETTE [smoke] See also Nicotine; Tobacco. Bogen, E. The composition of cigarets and cigaret smoke. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1110-4. Also repr.—Mc.Nally, W. D. The tar in cigarette smoke and its possible effects. Am. J. Cancer, 1932, 16: 1502-14.—Pyriki, C. Beitrug zur Kenntnis des Feuchtigkeitsgehaltes von fermentierten Tabaken und Zigaretten und seine Bestimmungsmethode. Zschr. Unter- such. Lebensmitt., 1937, 74: 175-82. ---- Denicotinization. Beer, H. *Ueber die Verminderung der Schadhchkeit des Tabakrauches bei Anwendung von Bonikot, Xikoton und Wattefiltern [Leip- zig] 16p. 8? [Zeulenroda i. Thur.], 1931. CIGARETTE 649 CIGARETTE Burmann, J. Du filtrage de la fumfie du tabac en vue de sa denicotinisation. Praxis, Bern, 1932, 21: 421.—Druten, A. van. Ueber den Einfluss von Bonicot-Einspritzungen auf den Nicotingehalt des Zigarrenrauches. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebens- mitt., 1931, 62: 633-47.—Hahn, M., & Ehrismann, O. Studien iiber Nicotin und die Entnicotinisierung des Tabakrauchs. Zschr. Hyg., 1931, 112: 680; 698. [Bemerkungen von. A. van Druten] 1931-32,1 13: 754.—Michalowsky, E. H. Verglei- chende Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss von Bonikot auf den Nikotingehalt im Zigarren- und Zigarettenrauch. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 827.—Nikilowowa, J., & Wojcik, Z. [Bonicot—a preparation for the denicotization of cigarette smoke] Polska gaz. lek., 1932, 11: 164.—Preiss, W. Wir- kung von Zellulose-Filtereinlagen in Zigaretten auf den Niko- tingehalt des Rauches. Arb. Reiolisgesundhamt., 1935, 68: 89-92.—Wimmer, H. Praktische Versuche mit der Filter- zigarette F 58. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1936, 46: 57.—Winterstein, A., & Aronson, E. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Tabakgenusses; uber hygienische Zigaretten. Zschr. Hyg., 1929, 110: 644-53. ---- Effects. Seo also Tobacco, Effects. Appleton, J. L. T., jr, & Lehmer, E. The effect of cigarette smoking on the number of bacteria removable in mouth rinsings. Dent. Cosmos, 1928, 70: 1111-21.—Campbell, A. M. Excessive cigarette smoking in women and its effect upon their reproductive efficiency. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 146- 51.—Emanuel, W. Ueber das Vorkommen von Nicotin in der Frauenmilch nach Zigarettengenuss. Zschr. Kinderh., 1931-32, 52: 41-6.—Fay, P. J. The effect of cigarette smoking on simple and choice reaction time to colored lights. J. Exp. Psychol., 1936, 19: 592-603.—Haggard, H. W., & Greenberg, L. A. The effects of cigarette smoking upon the blood sugar. Science, 1934, 79: 165.—Knopf, S. A. Effects of cigarette smoking; on tuberculosis among young women, on the child in utero and in early life, and on certain conditions and diseases in adults. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 130: 485-9.—Kiilbs. Zur Symptomologie des Zigarettengiftes. Verh. Deut. Kongr. inn. Med. (1920) 1921, 32: 309—Schonberg, S. Plotzlicher Tod bei starken Zigarettenrauchern. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1934-35, 24: 401-5.—Sontag. L. W.. & Wallace, R. F. The effect of cigaret smoking during pregnancy upon the fetal heart rate. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 29: 77-83.—Winsor, A. L. The effect of cigarette smoking on secretion. J. Gen. Psychol., 1932, 6: 190-5. ------& Richards. S. J. The development of tolerance for cigarettes. J. Exp. Psychol., 1935, 18: 113-20. ---- Effects, irritating. Ballenger, H. C, & Johnson, V. H. Effects on the throat and conjunctiva of the hygroscopic agent used in cigarets. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1937, 25: 75-80.—Clement, R. Une explication des phfinomfines d'irritation provoqufie par la fumfie de cigarette. Presse mfid., 1936, 44: 618.—Flinn, F. B. Some clinical observations on the influence of certain hygrosco- pic agents in cigarettes. Laryngoscope, 1935, 45: 149-54. Also repr. ------ Further clinical observations on the in- fluence of hygroscopic agents in cigarettes. Ibid., 1937, 47: 58-60.—Greenwald, W. F. Influence of hygroscopic agents on irritation from cigarette smoke. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 496. ------ Cigarettes as a cause of irritation. Mil. Surgeon, 1936, 78: 366-9. Also repr. Hoick, H. G. O., & Carlson, A. J. Alleged influence of glycerine and diethylene glycol upon the irritating qualities of cigarette smoke. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 302-7.—Mulinos, M. G., & Osborne, R. L. Pharmacology of inflammation; influence of hygroscopic agents on irritation from cigarette smoke. Ibid., 1934, 32: 241-5. Also repr.------ Irritating properties of cigarette smoke as influenced by hygroscopic agents. N. York State J. M., 1935, 35: 590-2. Also repr.—Wallace, G. B.. Reinhard, J. F., & Osborne, R. L. Influence of hygroscopic agents—glycerin and di-ethylene glycol—on irritation from cigaret smoke. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1936, 23: 306-9. ---- Hygienic aspect. See also Tobacco, Effects. Barnes, F. H. The injurious effects of cigarette smoking on boys. Med. Times, N. Y., 1913, 41: 138.—Campbell, A. M. The effect of excessive cigaret smoking on maternal health. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 31: 502-8.—Caserio, E. Ricerche sui caratteri igienici delle carte per sigarette. Ann. igiene, 1935, 45: 320-5.—Cigarettes held to be factors in cancer, heart dis- ease, and tuberculosis. Illinois M. J., 1933, 63: 103-6.— Coulter, J. L. S. Education and the cigarette. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1935, 21: 37-9.—Gutmann, M. J. Die Entwohnung vom Zigarettenrauchen. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1769.—Luckless (The) cigarette. N. York M. J., 1914, 100: 188.—O'Shea, M. V. Cigaret smoking; how it affects the boy. Hygeia, Chic, 1924, 2: 15.—Price, G. G. How cigaret smoking harms boys; physical and moral impairment described by a teacher of long experience. Good Health, 1935, 70: 262.—Rolleston, J. D. The cigarette habit. Brit. J. Inebr., 1932, 30: 1-27.— Sharlit, H. Cigarette smoke as a health hazard. N. York State J. M., 1935, 35:1159-61.—Soldier (The) and the cigarette. Lancet, Lond., 1917, 2: 248.—T, R. M. Cigarettes. Praxis, Bern, 1930, 19: H. 2, 1; 3.—Winterstein, A.. & Aronson. E. Ueber das Zigarettenrauchen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 550-2. ---- Nicotine content. Biederbeck, J. *Neue Untersuchungen iiber die Absorption von Nikotin und Ammoniak aus Luftmischungen und dem Zigarettenrauch. 24p. 8? Wiirzb., 1908. Jensen, C. O., & Haley, D. E. Studies on the nicotine content of cigarette smoke. J. Agr. Res., 1935, 51: 267-76.— Pyriki, C. Ueber das Auftreten von Nicotin im Zigaretten- rauch. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1931, 62: 95; passim. ------ Ueber die Aufnahme des Nicotins beim Zigaretten- rauchen. Ibid., 1932, 64: 163-71.—Schlossmann, H. Ueber den Nicotingehalt im Ranch nicotinarmer, nicotinunschadlicher und nicotinfreier Zigaretten. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1255-8.— Shidoh, T., & Kobayashi, M. Ueber den Nikotingehalt chine- sischer Zigaretten. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1933, 18: 39.— Thorns, H. Ueber den angeblichen Opiumgehalt englischer Zigaretten und iiber den Nikotinnachweis durch Ausschiittelung wasseriger Fliissigkeiten mit Aether oder Chloroform. Arb. Pharm. Inst. Berlin, 1921, 12: 380-7.—Wenusch, A. Theo- retische Grundlagen zur Kenntnis der Nicotinverteilung beim Rauchen von Zigaretten. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1934, 68: 412-20.------Ueber die Anreicherung des Nico- tins im Stummel von Zigaretten aus Orienttabaken. Ibid., 1935, 70: 536.------ Ueber den Nicotingehalt des Haupt- stromrauches von dicken und diinnen Zigaretten. Ibid., 1936, 72: 213-8. CIGNA, Gian Francesco, 1734-90. Capparoni, P. Biography. Boll. Ist. stor. ital. san., 1926, 6: No. 5, port. CIGNOLIN. See under Chrysarobin. CIGRAND, Bernard J. The rise, fall, and re- vival of dental prosthesis. 2. ed. 316p. pl. 8°. Chic, Period. Pub. Co. [1893] CILENTO, R. W. Filariasis, with especial reference to Australia and its dependencies; a review and compilation. 78p. 8? Melb., A. J. Mullett, 1924. ---- Malaria, with special reference to Aus- tralia and its dependencies. 141p. 8? Melb., A. J. Mullett [1924] --- McINTOSH, R. D., & CHARLTON, N. B. The diagnosis of bowel diseases in Northern Australia; a preliminary compilation and review. 84p. 8? Melb., A. J. Mullett [1924] CILIARY body. See also Ciliary muscle; Ciliary processes; Iris; Uvea. Bellavia, A. Sull' influenza dell' estratto di corpo ciliare, sul diametro pupillare, sulla tensione oculare, e sull' indice di refrazione. Boll, ocul., 1930, 9: 333-43.—Car, A. Experi- mentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung der Driisenextrakte mit innerer Sekretion auf den Ciliarkorper mittels Oxydase- reaktion. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1931, 126: 436-42.—Conti, V. Sulla struttura del corpo ciliare e dell' iride. Arch. ital. anat., 1936-37, 35: 413-29.—D'Amico, D. Contributo alio studio della funzione del corpo ciliare. Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 44-8.—Friedenwald, J. S., & Stiehler, R. D. Formation of intra-ocular fluid and permeability of the ciliary body. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 447.—Lauber, H. Die Gestalt und die Grosse des Ciliarkbrpers. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929, 89: 1-10.—Pillat, A., & Ma, Weu-Chao. Func- tion of the columnar epithelium of the ciliary body of the albino rabbits. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 739-41. Also Chin. J. Physiol., 1929, 3: 363-70, 3 pl.—Rados, A. Das Verhalten des menschlichen Ciliarepithels nach Punktion der vorderen Kammern. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1922, 109: 332-41.— Samoilov. A. J. Ueber das Vorhandensein von Greeffschen Blasen im Ziliarepithel des Kaninchenauges nach subkonjunk- tivaler Kochsalzinjektion. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 382—4. ------ Ueber die Oxydationsprozesse in den Ciliar- epithelzellen und die reaktive Hypertonic des Auges. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 118: 391-4.—Scalinci, N. Su d'una pos- sible azione ormonica dell' epitelio ciliare. Riforma med., 1922, 38: 345.—Velhagen, K., jr. Iris und Ziliarkorper. Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 84: 81-6.—Weekers, L. Rfiactions ophtalmotoniques expfirimentales par piqure du corps ciliaire; lois communes des rfiactions ophtalmotoniques directes et con- sensuelles provoqufies par difffirents procfidfis. Bull. Acad. mfid. Belgique, 1931, 5. ser., 11: 509-40. Also Arch, opht., Par., 1932, 49: 24-30. ---- Blood vessels. Bailliart, P. La mfithode de la pelote de Seidel pour la determination de la pression dans les vaisseaux ciliaires antfi- rieurs. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 189-94.—Pressburger. E. Fall von Zerreissung der hinteren Ziliargefasse. Zschr. CILIARY BODY 650 CILIARY BODY Augenh., 1935-36, 88: 166.—Streiff, J. Ueber pulsatorische Lokomotion an den vorderen Ziliararterien und iiber die topo- graphischen Beziehungen zwischen den vorderen Ziliararterien und den Kuppen der Axenfeldschen Ziliarnervenschleifen im klinischen Bild. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 633-40. ---- Diseases. See also Iridocyclitis; Iris, Diseases. Bruckner, Z. [Tuberculosis of ciliary body] Cas. lfik. 6esk., 1924, 63: 337-40.—Burnham, G. H. A few of the many results of a slow, painless cyclitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 878-80.—Cattaneo, D. Tumori sifilitici del corpo ciliare. Ann. ottalm., 1924, 52: 299-332, 2 pl.—Elschnig, H. H. Ziliar- korperzyste. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 476-83.—Fuchs, E. Iritis serosa oder Cyclitis chronica? Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 57: 6-11. ------ Ueber Oedem und Cysten des ciliaren Epithels. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 118: 681-96.—Genet & Etievant. Corps fitranger magnfitique de la rfigion ciliaire; extraction a l'aimant. Lyon mfid., 1920,129: 756.—Herrenschwand, F. von. Ueber eine metastatische Pilzinfektion in einem Auge 10 Jahre nach Extraktion einer Katarakt bei Heterochromie mit Zy- klitis. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 223-35.—Hochwelker. Un cas de gomme du corps ciliaire avec phfinomfines glauco- mateux secondaires; guerison. Arch, opht., Par., 1922, 39: 171-3.—Jeandelize & Gault. Un signe biomicroscopique de corps fitranger intra-oculaire de la rfigion ciliaire. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1932, 111-4.—Komura, K. Sekretorische Storung des Ciliarkbrpers bei Naphthalin-Katarakt. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1928, 120: 766-88.—Kronfeld, P. Ueber eine sehr seltene kongenitale Pigmentblattanomalie im Bereiche des Ziliarkorpers. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 57: 269-79.—Lamb, H. D. A case of tear into the ciliary body from con- tusion. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1927, 56: 332-6, pl.—Levy- Wolff, L. Zur Genese der gutartigen Epithelwucherung des Ziliarkorpers nach Fuchs. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 593-604.—Ling, W. P. Spontaneous healing of syphiloma of the ciliary body. China M. J., 1927, 41: 297-303.—McCrea, W. B. Cyst of ciliary body. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1936-56: 377.—Plumer, J. S. Heterochromie cyclitis with cataract formation. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 349-51.—Ramsay, A. M. A case of cyclitis accompanied by swelling of parotid glands and paralysis of cranial nerves. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1921, 41: 194-213.—Reitsch, W. Chlorathyl zur ortlichen Betaubung ziliarer Schmerzen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 381.—Riedl, F. Ein Fall von Cyclodialysis traumatica maxima (klinischer Befund) Ibid., 1932, 89: 296-300— Roscin, W. von. Zur Frage der Entstehung von blasenahnlichen Abhebungen des Ziliarepithels (Greeff) Ibid., 1932, 88: 216-23.—Schopfer. O. Traumatische Epithelimplantationszyste des Ziliarkorpers. Ibid., 1929, 82: 90-3.—Stoewer. Fall von Gumma des Ciliar- korpers, welches die Sklera perforiert hat. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1951.—Tooker, C. W. Recurrent cyclitis following sphenoiditis. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 482.—Veil, P., & Favory, A. Un cas de cyclite traitfi avec succfis par le vaccin antituberculeux de Vaudremer. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1927, 172-6. Also Clin, opht., Par., 1927, 31: 395-9— Wachtler, G. Ein Fall von Syphiloma corporis ciliaris. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 725-9. ------• Zur Kasuistik des Syphiloma cor- poris ciliaris. Ibid., 1927, 78: 409.—Whiting, M. Epithelial hyperplasia of the ciliary body. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1922, 42: 101-4, pl.—Zeeman, W. P. C. [Diseases of the ciliary bodies] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 2, 2038-40. ------ Diseases of the iris, ciliary body and posterior aqueous chamber. In Eye and its diseases (Berens, C.) Phila., 1936, 603-73. ---- Tumors. See also Uvea, Tumors. Elsner, G. *Ein Fall von Melanosarkom des Corpus ciliare [Heidelberg] 23p. 8? Wartha, 1934. Feder, H. *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Ciliar- korpersarkome. 19p. 8? Miinch., 1917. Heitmann, H. *Ein bemerkenswerter Tumor des Ziliarkorpers [Kiel] 12p. 8? Stuttg., 1920. Rtjmpelt, E. *Ueber einen sehr bemerkens- werten Tumor bei einem 5 Monate alten Kinde (Gliom oder Endotheliom) [Jena] 30p. 8°. Borna-Lpz., 1915. Schrader, H. *Ein Beitrag zu den primaren epithelialen Tumoren des Ciliarkbrpers [Berlin] 24p. 8? Charlottenb., 1931. Stengele, U. *Zur Kasuistik des Ciliar- korpersarkoms [Heidelberg] 16p. 8? Bremen, 1915. Adda, V. Ueber einen Fall von metastatischem Carcinom im Ciliarkorper. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 91: 329-37.—Alexander, B. The pathology of melanosis and of benign melanomas of the ciliary body. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser., 7: 521-37, pl. Also repr.—Barrow, R. H. B., & Stallard, H. B. A case of primary melano-carcinoma of the ciliary body. Brit. J. Ophth., 1932, 16: 98-102.—Bossalino, G. Di una non comune osserva- zione di leiomioma maligno del corpo ciliare e dell'iride. Boll. ocul., 1934, 13: 332^8.—Bray, E. R. Sarcoma of the ciliary body. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 308.—Butler, T. H., & Assin- der, E. W. A case of endothelioma of the ciliary body. Brit. J. Ophth., 1923, 7: 549-51.—Corrado, A. Sul sarcoma metasta- tic del corpo ciliare. Arch, ottalm., 1931, 38: 508; 523.— Daily, R. K. Hemangioma of the ciliary body; report of a case Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 653.—Fleischer, B., & Wissmann, R. Ein Fall von primarem Karzinom des Ziliar- korpers. Arch. Augenh., 1931, 105: 169-86, pl.—Genet, L. Sarcome mfilanique du corps ciliaire. Lyon mfid., 1927, 139: 765.—Gibson, J. L. A case of ring sarcoma of the ciliary body. Med. J. Australia, 1922, 2: 215.—Griscom, J. M. Sarcoma of the ciliary body. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1923, 3. ser., 45: 327.—Hartmann, E. Sarcome du corps ciliaire dfiveloppfi dans la chambre antfirieure. Ann. ocul., Par., 1929, 166: 264-70. Also Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 195.—Heine, L. Hamangiome des Ziliarkorpers mit Bemerkungen iiber Hyper- trophic der Ziliarfortsatze. Zschr. Augenh., 1925-26, 58: 191-3, 3 pl. ------ Ueber Ciliarepitheltumoren; mit Bemer- kungen iiber die Reaktionen der ektodermalen Elemente der sekundaren Augenblase. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 125: 481-92.—Hine, M. L. Primary epithelioma of the ciliary body. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1920, 40: 146-59, 2 pl.—Knapp. A. Metastatic carcinoma of the ciliary body. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 1: 604-8.—Mathieu, C. Un cas de sarcome mfilanique du corps ciliaire. J. Hotel-Dieu Montrfial, 1937, 6: 61-71.—Moore, R. F. Tumour of ciliary body. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, ophth., 25.—Morax & Kerbrat. Tumeur fipithfiliale primitive de la rfigion ciliaire. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1932, 186-92.—Petragnani, V. Rara neoforma- zione benigna del corpo ciliare. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 1693- 1711.—Rycroft, B. W. Melanotic sarcoma of the ciliary body. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1933, 27: sect, ophth., 150.—Satanows- ky, P. Tumores epiteliales del cuerpo ciliar: los diktyomas; su diferenciacion de los gliomas. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 1017-25.—Slavik, B. [Rare cases of intra-ocular tumors, (annular sarcoma of the ciliary body)] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1929, 68: 649-51.—Soudakoff, P. S. An advanced stage of diktyoma. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 680-5, 3 pl.—Spicer, W. T. H., & Greeves, R. A. Multiple cysts in the anterior chamber derived from a congenital cystic growth on the ciliary epithelium. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1914-15, 8: sect, ophth., 9-26.— Stallard, H. B. Sarcoma of the ciliary body (right eye) Ibid., 1935-36, 29: 964—Szabo, G. Ueber einen Fall von gutartigem vom Ziliarkorper ausgehendem Fuchsschem Epitheliom. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 201-5.—Velhagen. Ein Fall von Leiomyom des Corpus ciliare. Ibid., 1933, 91: 456-61.— Weekers, L. Mfilanosarcome primitif du corps ciliaire. Arch. opht., Par., 1924, 41: 593-9.—Zentmayer, W. A case of hyper- plasia of the epithelium of the ciliary processes (ciliary adenoma of Treacher Collins) Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1936, 34: 98-102, pl. CILIARY ganglion [and nerves] See also Ciliary body; Pupil, Innervation. Axenfeld, T. Nachweis und Bedeutung meiner intrasklera- len Ziliarnervenschleifen am lebenden Menschenauge. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 602-12.—Beauvieux & Dupas. J. Etude anatomo-topographique et histologique du ganglion ophtalmique chez i'homme et divers animaux. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 641-71, 2 pl.—Bruni, A. C. Sulle prime fasi dello sviluppo del ganglio ciliare del polio. Monit. zool. ital., 1934, 45: suppl., 177.—Deery, E. M. Observations on the development of the ciliary ganglion. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1931, 1: 563-78.—Ernyei, S. Das Verhaltnis des Sym- pathicus zu den Nn. ciliares. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1936, 136: 40-4.—Fischer, F. Ueber die intraskleralen Ziliarnerven- schleifen (mit einem Beitrag zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Ziliarnerven des menschlichen Auges) Zschr. Augenh., 1928, 66: 59-78.—Mazzantini, G. Valore morfologico del ganglio ciliare; suoi rapporti con i centri mesencefalici e sua impor- tanza funzionale. Riv. otoneur., 1927, 4: 150-258, pl.— Papolczy, F. Ueber ein aus einem hinteren Ciliarnerven ent- springendes intra-retrobulbares Neurinom. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 128: 325-35.—Pines, L. Ueber die Histologie des Ganglion ciliare (Beitrag zur Histologie der sympathischen Ganglien) Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1928, 107: 181-4. ------& Pinsky, J. Ueber die Nervenapparate des Corpus ciliare bei Saugetieren. Anat. Anz., 1932-33, 75: 160-8.—Scalzitti, G. Comportamento del ganglio ciliare in seguito alia estirpazione del ganglio cervicale superiore del simpatico. Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 626-41, pl.—Shiraishi, K. Einfluss der Quetschung und Exstirpation des Ganglion ciliare auf die Hornhaut des anderseitigen Auges. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1928, 120: 576-82.— Slavich, E. Confronti fra la morfologia di gangli del para- simpatico encefalico e del simpatico cervicale con speciale riguardo alia struttura del ganglio ciliare. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 15: 688-730.—Testa, M. Un caso di ganglioneuroma maligno del ganglio ciliare. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1931, 3: 609-37.—Whitteridge, D. The transmission of impulses through the ciliary ganglion. J. Physiol., Lond., 1937, 89: 99-111. CILIARY muscle. See also Lens, Accommodation. Dears, G. H. Monocular ciliary spasm with latent ame- tropia. Optic. J., N. Y., 1918-19, 42: 1082.—Fukala. Ueber CILIARY MUSCLE 651 CILIATA den Ciliarmuskel. C. rend. Congr. internat. mfid. (1897) 1898, 6: sect. 11, 310-2.—Green, J., jr, & Sluder, G. Control of pain in functional hyperesthesia of the ciliary muscle (painful accommodation) through the nasal (sphenopalatine, Meckel's) ganglion. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 1778-83.—Heine, L. Contrahierter und erschlafter Ciliarmuskel. C. rend. Congr. internat. opht., 1900, 248-56, 2 pl.—Hocquard, E. Le muscle ciliaire de I'homme adulte et ses attaches. C. rend. Congr. internat. mfid., 1900, sect, opht., 307.—Jenkins, N. B. Atrophy of ciliary muscle. N. York M. J., 1900, 72: 52.—Lange, O. Zur Anatomie des Ciliarmuskels des Neugeborenen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1901, 39: 1-6.—Pfliiger. Klinische Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Ciliarmuskelkontraktionen. Ibid., 1903, 41: 353-7.—Sondermann, R. Ueber die Entwicklung des Miiller- schen Ciliarmuskels. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 129: 238-49.— Standart, N. K. Exercising the ciliary muscle. Optic. J., N. Y., 1910, 26: 992.—Young, G. A case for diagnosis [ciliary stress] Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1928, 48: 391.—Zalmann, J. H. Concerning an isolated muscle of the ciliary body of the pigeon's eye situated near the eye-split. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1922, 24: 123-30. CILIARY processes. See also Ciliary body; Iris. Guillery, H. Ueber toxische Veranderungen an den Ziliar- fortsatzen. Arch. Augenh., 1923, 93: 55-73.—Morelli, E. Su di una alterazione di sviluppo dei processi ciliari. Boll. ocul., 1930, 9: 1401-6, pl.—Reese, A. B. The occurrence of ciliary processes on the iris. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 6-9. CILIATA. See also Ciliophora; also in 3. ser. Infusoria. Bramstedt, F. Dressurversuche mit Paramecium caudatum und Stylonychia mytilus. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1935, 22: 490-516. —Cheissin, E. Infusorien Ancistridae und Boveridae aus dem Baikalsee. Arch. Protistenk., 1931, 73: 280-304, pl — Kahl, A. Neue und wenig bekannte Formen der holotrichen und heterotrichen Ciliaten. Ibid., 1926, 55: 197-438.— Rosso- limo, L. Ueber Spirofilum tisiae Gelei und Hypotrichidium conicum Ilowaisky. Zool. Anz., 1929-30, 86: 69-74.— Zingher, J. A., Narbutt, K. J., & Zingher, W. A. Biometrische Untersuchungen an Infusorien; iiber die Mittelgrosse und Variabilitat von Paramaecium caudatum Ehrbg. und Stylony- chia pustulata Ehrbg. Ibid., 1932, 77: 73-91, 2 pl. ---- Amphileptus. Kalmus. H. Beobachtungen und Versuche iiber die Tatig- keit der kontraktilen Vakuole eines marinen Infusors; Amphi- leptus gutta Cohn, nebst morphologischen und systematischen Vorbemerkungen. Arch. Protistenk., 1929, 66: 409-20. ---- Anoplophrya. Eksemplarskaia, E. V. Morphologie und Cytologie von Anoplophrya sp. aus dem Regenwurmdarm. Arch. Pro- tistenk., 1931, 73: 147-63, 3 pl.—Mattes, O. Anoplophrya ctenodrili n. sp., ein Ciliat aus dem Darm von Ctenodrilus monostylos Zepp. Zool. Anz., 1927, 70: 253-62. ---- Arachnidiopsis. Penard, E. A new type of infusorian; Arachnidiopsis para- doxa. J. R. Micr. Soc, Lond., 1918, 283-9, pl. ---- Balantidium. See Balantidium; also Ciliata, Heterotrichida. ---- Biitschlia. Dogiel, V. Ueber die Conjugation von Biitschlia parva. Arch. Protistenk., 1928, 62: 80-95. ---- Buxtonella. See Buxtonella. ---- Charon. Jameson, A. P. A new ciliate, Charon ventriculi n. g., n. sp., from the stomach of ruminants. Parasitology, Lond., 1925, 17: 403-5. ---- Chilodon. See Chilodon. ---- Colpidium. See also 3. ser. Colpidium. Clark, H. A theoretical consideration of the action of X- rays on the protozoan Colpidium colpoda. J. Gen. Physiol., 1926-27, 10: 623-36.—Cutler, D. W., & Crump, L. M. The rate of reproduction in artificial culture of Colpidium colpoda. Biochem. J., Lond., 1923, 17: 174; 878; 1924, 18: 905.—Elliott, A. M. Isolation of Colpidium striatum Stokes in bacteria-free cultures and the relation of growth to pH of the medium. Biol. Bull., 1933, 65: 45-56. ------ Effects of carbohydrates on growth of Colpidium. Arch. Protistenk., 1935, 84: 156-74. ------ Effects of certain organic acids and protein derivatives on the growth of Colpidium. Ibid., 472-94.—Mills, S. M. The effect of the H-ion concentration on protozoa, as demon- strated by the rate of food vacuole formation in Colpidium. J. Exp. Biol., 1931, 8: 17-29.—Taylor, C. V., Thomas, J. O., & Brown, M. G. Studies on protozoa; lethal effects of the X-radiation of a sterile culture medium for Colpidium cam- pylum. Physiol. Zool., 1933, 6: 467-92. ---- Colpoda. See also 3. ser. Colpoda. Barker, H. A., & Taylor, C. V. A study of the conditions of encystment of Colpoda cucullus. Physiol. Zool., 1931, 4: 620-34.—Bodine, J. H. Excystation of Colpoda cucullus; some factors affecting excystation of Colpoda cucullus from its resting cysts. J. Exp. Zool., 1923, 37: 115-25.—Francois- Perey, J. Influence de la lumifire solaire sur le dfiveloppement d'un protozoaire du sol Colpoda cucullus. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 232-4.—Sotlongo, F. Hallazgo de Colpoda cuculus y sus quistes en las heces fecales. Vida nueva, Habana, 1931, 28: 600-5. ---- Cryptochilum. Dain, L. Die Conjugation von Cryptochilum echini Maupas. Arch. Protistenk., 1930, 70: 192-216, 2 pl.—Dogiel, V. Physiologische Studien an Infusorien; Wirkung des Lithiumsulfats auf die Exkretion von Neutralrot bei Crypto- chilum echini. Zool. Anz., 1927, 71: 295-9.—Hentschel. C. C. On a new ciliate, Cryptochilum boreale n. sp., from the intestine of Echinus esculentus Linn., together with some notes on the ciliates of echinoids. Parasitology, Lond., 1924-25, 16: 321-8. ---- Cyathodinium. Da Cunha, A. M., & de Freitas, G. Division et rfiorganisa- tion chez les cilifis de la famille des Cyathodinidae. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 436; 711.—Lucas. M. S. The cyto- plasmic phases of rejuvenescence and fission in Cyathodinium piriforme; a type of fission heretofore undescribed for ciliates. Arch. Protistenk., 1932, 77: 407-23, 2 pl. Also repr. ---- Cycloposthium. Da Cunha, A. M., & Muniz, J. Trois nouvelles espfices du genre Cycloposthium. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 494-6.— Sf—jlkow, A. Morphologische Studien iiber oligotriche Infuso- rien aus dem Darme des Pferdes; aussere Morphologie und Skelett der Gattung Cycloposthium Bundle. Arch. Pro- tistenk., 1929, 68: 503-54, 2 pl. —— Weiteres uber die neuen Arten der Gattung Cycloposthium aus dem Darme des Pferdes und des Esels. Zool. Anz., 1929, 83: 63-70. ------ Cytologische Untersuchungen der Gattung Cycloposthium Bundle. Arch. Protistenk., 1931, 75: 191-220, 2 pl. ---- Dallasia. Calkins, G. N., & Bowling, R. Studies on Dallasia frontata Stokes; cytology, gametogamy, and conjugation. Arch. Pro- tistenk., 1929, 66: 11-32. ---- Dendrocometidae. Pestel, B. Beitrage zur Morphologie und Biologie des Dendrocometes paradoxus Stein. Arch. Protistenk., 1931, 75: 403-71.—Swarczewsky, B. Zur Kenntnis der Baikalprotisten- fauna; die an den Baikalgammariden lebenden Infusorien; Dendrocometidae. Ibid., 1928, 62: 41-79, 2 pl. ---- Didesmis. Hsiung, Ta-Shih. On Didesmis spiralis sp. nov., a new ciliate from the large intestine of the horse. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1929, 48: 209-13. ---- Didinium. Beers, C. D. The life-cycle in the ciliate Didinium nasutum, with reference to encystment. J. Morph., 1926-27, 42: 1-21. ------ Factors involved in encystment in the ciliate Didinium nasutum. Ibid., 43: 499-520.----— The relation between hydrogen-ion concentration and encystment in Didinium nasutum. Ibid., 1927, 44: 21-8. ------ Some effects of encystment in the ciliate Didinium nasutum. J. Exp. Zool., 1930, 56: 193; 1931, 58: 455.—Mast, S. O., & Ibara, Y. The effect of temperature, food, and the age of the culture on the encystment of Didinium nasutum. Biol. Bull., 1923, 45: 105-12 —Reukauf, E. Zur Biologie von Didinium nasutum Stein. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1929-30, 11: 689-701, 3 pl. ---- Dileptus. Peschkowsky, L. Zur Morphologie von Dileptus gigas und Loxophyllum meleagris. Arch. Protistenk., 1931, 73: 179- 202 pl.—Rudin, S. The culture and division rate of Dileptus gigas. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 386-8 — Studitsky. A. N. Materialien zur Morphologie von Dileptus gigas Stein. Arch. Protistenk., 1930, 70:155-84, pl.—Visscher, J. P. Conjugation in the ciliated protozoon, Dileptus gigas, CILIATA 652 CILIATA with special reference to the nuclear phenomena. J. Morph., 1927, 44: 383-415.—Wenrich, D. H. Observations on some freshwater ciliates (Protozoa) Paradileptus, n. gen. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1929, 48: 352-65. ---- Diplodinium. Rees. C. W. The anatomy of Diplodinium medium. J. Morph. Physiol., 1931, 52: 195-215. ---- Discophryidae. Cepede, C. Note taxinomique sur les infusoires astomes (Haptophryidse Cfipfide nom. nov. pro Discophryidae Cfipede 1910) Bull. Soc. zool. France, 1923, 48: 105-8.—Swarczevsky, B. Zur Kenntnis der Baikalprotistenfauna; die an den Baikal- gammariden lebenden Infusorien; Discophryidae. Arch. Pro- tistenk., 1928, 63: 1-17, pl. ---- Dogielella. Poliansky, G. Die Conjugation von Dogielella sphaerii (Infusoria; Holotricha, Astomata) Arch. Protistenk., 1925-26, 53: 407-34, pl. ---- Entodinium. Jameson, A. P. A note on the ciliates from the stomach of the mouse deer (Tragulus meminna Milne-Edwards) with the description of Entodinium ovalis n. sp. Parasitology, Lond., 1925, 17: 406-9. ---- Entorhipidium. Lynch, J. E. Studies on the ciliates from the intestine of Strongylocentrotus; Entorhipidium gen. n. Univ. California Pub., 1929, 33: Zool., 27-56. ---- Euplotes. Taylor, C. V., & Farber, W. P. Fatal effects of the removal of the micronucleus in Euplotes. p. 131-44. 8? Berkeley, 1924. Forms No. 6, v.26, Univ. Calif. Pub. Zool. Garnjobst, L. Induced encystment and excystment of a marine Euplotes, sp. nov. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1927- 28, 25: 712. ---- Foettingeriidae. Chatton, E., & Lvov, A. Les Synophrya, infusoires parasites internes des crabes; leur evolution a la mue; leur place parmi les Foettingeriidae. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 183: 1131-4. ------ & Lvov, M. Sur la continuitfi gfinfitique des systfimes ciliaires chez les cilifis foettingfiriides. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 536-40. ------ Sur un aspect nouveau de la continuitfi gfinfitique de l'appareil ciliaire des infusoires; retraite dans l'endoplasme et rfisurgence de l'infraciliature chez Foettingeria actiniarum. Ibid., 1932, 109: 649-52.—De Morgan, W. Foettingeria actiniarum (parasitic in anemones) Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1923-24, 68: 343-60, 2 pl. ---- Folliculinidae. Faure-Fremiet, E. The Folliculinidae (Infusoria, Hetero- tricha) of the Breton coast. Biol. Bull., 1930, 70: 353-60, 2 pl. ---- Frontonia. Beers, C. D. Observation on amoeba feeding on the ciliate Frontonia. Brit. J. Exp. Biol., 1923-24, 1: 335-41.—Codreanu, R. Un infusoire nouveau (Frontonia branchiostomae n. sp.) commensal de l'Amphioxus (Branchiostoma lanceolatum Pall.) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1078-80.— Kriiger, F. Dunkelfelduntersuchungen iiber den Bau der Trichocysten von Frontonia leucas. Arch. Protistenk., 1931, 74: 207-35. ---- Gastrostyla. Bravo Hollis, H. Contribuciones al conocimiento de los protozoarios mexicanos; Gastrostyla steinii Engelmann. Rev. mex. biol., 1924, 4: 165-9.—Weyer, G. Untersuchungen uber die Morphologie und Physiologie des Form wechsels der Gastro- styla steinii Engelmann. Arch. Protistenk., 1930, 71: 139-228. ---- Glaucoma. Hetherington, A. The precise control of growth in a pure culture of a ciliate, Glaucoma piriformis. Biol. Bull., 1936, 70: 426-40.—Lawrie, N. R. Studies in the metabolism of Protozoa; some biochemical reactions occurring in the presence of the washed cells of Glaucoma piriformis. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 2297-302.—Lvov, A., & Lvov, M. L'aneurine, facteur de croissance pour le cilifi Glaucoma piriformis. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 644-6. ---- Hastatella. Jarocki, J., & Jakubovska, W. Eine neue, solitar frei- schwimmende Peritriche, Hastatella aesculacantha n. sp. Zool. Anz.. 1927, 73: 270-80. ---- Heterotrichida. See also Balantidium; Ciliata subheadings Folliculinidae; Nyctotherus; Spirostomum. Brachon, S. Sur la structure infraciliaire de l'infusoire hfitfirotriche Fabrea salina Henneguy. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 61-3.—Kahl, A. Neue und erganzende Beobach- tungen heterotricher Ciliaten. Arch. Protistenk., 1927, 57: 121-203. ---- Holotrichida. Kahl, A. Neue und erganzende Beobachtungen holotricher Ciliaten. Arch. Protistenk., 1927-28, 60: 34-129.— Lepsi, J. Zur Kenntnis einiger Holotrichen. Ibid., 1925-26, 53: 378- 406.—MacArthur, W. P. A holotrichous ciliate pathogenic to Theobaldia annulata Schrank. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1922, 38: 83-92.—Mackinnon, D. L., & Adam, D. I. Notes on four astomatous ciliates from oligochaete worms. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1923-24, 68: 211-28, 2 pl.—Mudrezowa-Wyss, F. K. Eine neue Form der Infusoria aspirotricha; Triloba paradoxa n. gen. n. sp. Arch. Protistenk., 1929, 68: 422-6.—Rossolimo, L. L. Ueber einige neue und wenig bekannte Infusoria-Asto- mata aus den Anneliden des Russischen Nordens. Zool. Anz., 1926, 68: 52-7. ------ & Perzewa, T. A. Zur Kenntnis einiger astomen Infusorien; Studien an Skelettbildung. Arch. Protistenk., 1929, 67: 237-52.—Wetzel, A. Ueber 2 noch unbekannte holotriche Ciliaten, Frontoniella complanata n. g., n. sp. und Spathidium caudatum n. sp. Ibid., 1927-28, 60: 130-41. ---- Hypotrichida. Cepede, C. Sur les infusoires cilifis astomes parasites des Rhynchelmis. Bull. Soc. zool. France, 1922, 47: 108-13.— Ilovaisky, S. A. Material zum Studium der Cysten der Hypo- trichen. Arch. Protistenk., 1926, 54: 92-136, 2 pl.—Jarocki, J., & Raabe, Z. Ueber drei neue Infusorien-Genera der Familie Hypocomidae (Ciliata, Thigmotricha) Parasiten in Siiss- wassermuscheln. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1932, ser. B II: 29-45. ---- Ichthyophthirius. Haas, G. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Cytologie von Ichthy- ophthirius multifiliis Fouq. Arch. Protistenk., 1933, 81: 88-137, 2 pl. ---- Isotricha [and paraisotricha] Campbell, A. S. The structure of Isotricha prostoma. Arch. Protistenk., 1929, 66: 331-9, 3 pl.—Dogiel, V. Die prospektive Potenz der Syncaryonderivate an der Conjugation von Paraisotricha erlautert. Ibid., 1930, 70: 497-516.— Ten Kate, C. G. B. Ueber das Fibrillensystem der Ciliaten; das Fibrillensystem der Isotrichen (Isotricha und Dasytricha) Ibid., 1928, 62: 328-54. ---- Kahlia. Provasoli, L. La culture pure mixte du cilifi hypotriche, Kahlia acrobates. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 93-6. ---- Lechriopyla. Lynch, J. E. Studies on the ciliates from the intestine of Strongylocentrotus; Lechriopyla mystax, g. nov., sp. nov. Univ. California Pub., 1930, 33: Zool., 307-50, 2 pl. ---- Metopus. Noland, L. E. Conjugation in the ciliate Metopus sigmoides C. and L. J. Morph., 1927, 44: 341-9, 6 pl. ---- Nyctotherus. Beaurepaire Aragao, H. de. Noticia sobre o Nyctotherus cordiformis Stein. Mem. Inst. Oswaldo Cruz, 1912, 4: 125-9, pl.—Carini, A. Sobre alguns Nyctotherus do intestino de cobras do Brasil. Rev. biol., S. Paulo, 1933, 4: 7-9.—Entz, G. Ueber Organisationsverhaltnisse von Nyctotherus piscicola (Daday) Arch. Protistenk., 1913, 29: 364-86.—Gufirin, F. Infection par Nyctotherus africanus. Ann. Soc. beige mfid. trop., 1925-26, 5: 119.—Higgins, H. T. Variations in the Nyctotherus (Protozoa, Ciliata) found in frog and toad tad- poles and adults. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1929, 48: 141-57.— Horning, E. S. Mitochondrial behaviour during the life cycle of Nyctotherus cordiformis. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1927, 4: 69-73, pl.—Lucas, C. L. T. A study of excystation in Nycto- therus ovalis, with notes on other intestinal protozoa of the cockroach. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1927-28, 14: 161-75, pl.— Marques da Cunha, A., & Pinto, C. Nvctotherus travassosi, n. sp., cilifi parasite d'oligochete du Brfisil. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 817-9.—Sassuchin, D. N. Zur Frage uber die Parasiten der Protozoen; Parasiten von Nyctotherus ovalis Leidy. Arch. Protistenk., 1928, 64: 61-70, 2 pl.—Schmahl, O. Die Neubildung des Peristoms bei der Teilung von Bursaria truncatella. Ibid., 1926, 54: 359-430, 6 pl.—Wichterman, R. Division and conjugation in Nyctotherus cordiformis (Ehr.) Stein (Protozoa, Ciliata) with special reference to the nuclear phenomena. J. Morph. Physiol., 1936-37, 60: 563-94, 9 pl. CILIATA 653 CILIATA ---- Ophryoscolex. Dogiel, V. A. Monographie der Familie Ophryoscolecidae. Arch. Protistenk., 1927, 59: 1-288.—Krasheninnikov, S. Zur Frage des lipoiden Exkretionsapparats einiger Infusorien- arten aus der Familie Ophryoscolecidae (Epidinium ecaudatum Fior. forma ecaudatum Sharp., Eudiplodinium maggii Fior. Eudiplodinium sp.) Zschr. Zellforsch., 1928-29, 8: 470-83.— MacLennan, R. F. The pulsatory cycle of the contractile vacuoles in the Ophryoscolecidae, ciliates from the stomach of cattle. Univ. California Pub., 1933, 40: Zool., 205-49. ---- Paramecium. See also 3. ser. Paramecium. Lampiris, N. A. *Untersuchungen fiber die Wirkung der Gold- und Platinsalze auf Para- mecien mit besonderer Berucksichtigung ihrer sensibilisierenden Fahigkeit. 34p. 8? Miinch., 1915. Pechenko, B. F. [Fibro-crystalloid structures in the body of Paramecium] 52p. 8? [Warsz., 1910] Brown, J. H. Pure cultures of Paramecium. Science, 1934, 80: 409.—Brown, V. E. The neuromotor apparatus of Paramecium. Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1930-31, 70: 469-81, pl.— Bullington, W. E. A further study of spiral in the ciliate Para- mecium, with a note on morphology and taxonomy. J. Exp. Zool., 1930, 56: 423-49.—Calkins, G.N. Effects produced by cutting Paramecium cells. Biol. Bull., 1911, 21: 36-72, 3 pl. ------ Further light on the conjugation of Paramecium. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1912-13, 10: 65-7.—Chalkley, H. W. On the relation between the resistance to heat and the mechanism of death in Paramecium. Physiol. Zool., 1930, 3: 425-40. ----- Resistance of Paramecium to heat as affected by changes in hydrogen-ion concentration and in inorganic salt balance in surrounding medium. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1930, 45: 481-9.—Dale, D. On the action of electrolytes on Paramoecium. J. Physiol., Lond., 1912-13, 46: 129-40.— Daniel, J. F. The adjustment of Paramecium to distilled water and its bearing on the problem of the necessary inorganic salt content. Am. J. Physiol., 1908-9, 23: 48-63.—Day, L. M., & Bentley, M. A note on learning in Paramecium. J. Anim. Behav., 1911, 1: 67-73.—Diller, W. F. Nuclear reorganiza- tion processes in Paramecium aurelia, with descriptions of autogamy and hemixis. J. Morph., 1936, 59: 11-67, 8 pl.— Dogiel, V., & Issakowa-Keo, M. Physiologische Studien an Infusorien; der Einfluss der Salzlosungen auf die Ernahrung von Paramecium. Biol. Zbl., 1927, 47: 577-86.—Dognon, A., Biancani, E., & Biancani, H. Action des ultra-sons sur les paramficies; influence de divers facteurs extfirieurs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 111: 754.—Doudoroff, M. Studies in thermal death in Paramecium. J. Exp. Zool., 1935-36, 72: 369-85.— Extermann, C. R. Effect of large centrifugal forces on Para- mecium. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 843.—Faure-Fremiet, E., Leon, C. [et al.] L'oxygene libre et les mouvements des para- mficies. C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1929, 101: 627.—Fischer, H., & Kemnitz, G. A. von. Ueber die Einwirkung einiger Porphyrine auf Paramaecien. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1915-16, 96: 309- 13.—Gelei, J. Das Verhalten der ectoplasmatischen Elemente des Parameciums wahrend der Teilung. Zool. Anz., 1934, 107: 161-77. ------ Die Bildung des Porus excretorius und sein Verhaltnis zum Neuronemensystem bei Paramecium. Biol. Zbl., 1936, 56: 27-34.—Giese, A. C. Quantitative studies on the photolethal effects of ultra-violet radiation on Paramecium. Abstr. Diss. Stanford Univ., 1932-33, 8: 3-5. -----l it die mit Encystierung verbundene Entste- hung der gro.~>ktinlo;i n Stamme bei Urostvla spec, und deren Bedeutung. Ibid.. 1934, 83: 334-43.—Kate, C. G. B. ten. Ueber das Fibril'iensx stem der Ciliaten. Ibid., 1927, 57: 362-426.—Kidder. G. W ., onsaure (Pheuylcinchoninsaure, Atophan Cinchophen) neben Salizylsaure, Azetylsalizylsaure und Hexamethylentetramin. Ibid., 1929, 2: No. 16, 533-7.— Skala-Rosenbaum, J. [Test of cinchonic acid and its salts in urine] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1934, 73: 1370.—Stainier, C. & Massart, J. Dosage de 1'atophan en presence d'acide salicylique et d'acide acfitylsalicylique. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm.. 1935, 477-83. ---- Pharmacology. Brot, M. *Etude comparative de Faction pharmacodynamique de l'acide phenyl-cinchoni- nique (Atophan) et de l'acide bromo-phenvl- cinchoninique (Bromatophan) 175p. 8? Ge- neve, 1923. Rotter, L. *Zur Kenntnis des Atophans und einiger Atophanderivate. 22p. 8? Bresl., 1918. Also Zschr. exp. Path., 1917, 19: 176-97. Barbour, H. G., & Gilman, A. Cinchophen and para- methyl-phenyl-cinehoninic acid ethyl-ester (tolysin) a com- parison of the effects of administration of each in rats J Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935, 55: 400-11.—Beccari, E. L'azione dell'acido chinico e dell'acido fenilcinconinico sul ricambio Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 402-5.—Dohrn, M. Zur Theorie der Atophanwirkung. Klin. Wschr., 1923. 2: 819-21.— Franke, K. Ueber die spezifisch-choleretische Wirkung des Atophans. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 151: 219-31.— Grabfield, G. P., & Gray. M. G. The action of cinchophen on the nitrogen metabolism. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1934 50- 28-31.—Grabfield, G. P.. & Pratt, J. H. The action of cincho- phen. Ibid., 1931, 42: 407-39.—Griesbach, W., & Samson, G. Beitrag zur Frage der Wirkungsweise des Atophans auf den Purinstoffwechsel. Biochem. Zschr., 1919, 94: 277-92.— Haida. S. Ueber die Wirkung des Erycons (ein Atophanpra- parat) auf die Harnsaurekonzentration in der Lymphe und dem Speichel. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934, 8: proc. pharm., 5-7.— Horsters, H., & Rothmann, H. Ueber die Resorption der 2- Phenylcinchoninsaure (Atophan) durch die Haut. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926. 22: 582.—Kahn, M., & Cohn, D. J. The effects of allyl-phenylcinchonin-ester on metabolism. Am J. M. Sc, 1926, 171: 786-95.—Kaku. T. Vergleichende Untersuchung der verschiedenen Atophanpraparate in ihrer Wirkung auf die Harnsaureausscheidung und iiber die Wir- kungsweise des Atophans. Fol. pharm. jap., 1927-28, 6: 22 Also Acta med. Keijo, 1928, 11: 47-66. ------ Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen chemischer Zusammenzetzung und harnsaureausscheidender Wirkung des Atophans. Fol. pharm. lap., 1929, 9: brev., 2.—Kindermann, K., & Schechter, M. Ueber die Einwirkung des Atophans auf die Magensnftsekre- tion. Zschr. klin. Med., 1926, 103: 558-64.—Klinkert. D. [Clinical observations on the pharmacology of atophan] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 3663-9.—Kiirti, L. Die Wirkung des Atophans auf die enterotrope Harnsaureaus- scheidung. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 2239-41.—Lublin. A. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber den Wirkungsgrad des Atophans und der Salizylsaure auf die Harnsaureausscheidung bei der Gicht. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 155: 331-53 — Radwin, L. S., & Lederer, M. Effect of cinchophen on the Cinchophen 660 cinchophen albinic rat. Arch. Path., Chic, 1933, 15: 490-7. Also repr.— Sanchez, J. A. Estudio qufmico funcional del acido, a-fenil- quinolin /3-carbonico (atofan) y nuevo mfitodo para su dosaje. S< m. mfid.. B. Air., 1931, 38: 834-6.—Stalker, L. K., Bollman, J. L., & Mann, F. C. Effect of cinchophen on the liver and other tissues of the dog. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 35: 158-60.------Effect of cinchophen on the gastric secretion; an experimental study. Arch. Surg., 1937, 34: 1172-8.— Starkenstein, E. Ueber die Wirkung des Atophans. Biochem. Zschr., 1920, 106: 172-89.------Zur Wirkungsweise der Phenylchinolinkarbonsaure. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1677.—Ullmann, H. Ueber die Wirkung der Phenylchinolin- carbonsaure (Atophan) Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1923, 32: 319-47.—Venturoli, G., & Ballotta, F. Contributo speri- mentale sull'azione dell'atophan e sua ricerca nei visceri. Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1932, 1: 321-39.—Wolff, A. Zur Wir- kungsweise des Atophans. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 165: 342-51. ---- Poisoning. Atophan (cincophen) poisoning. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 782.—Auer, J. The uses and dangers of cincophen and its derivatives. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1933, 27: 440.— Barbour, H. G., & Winter, J. E. Antipyretic action and toxicity of combinations of magnesium with phenyl-cinchoninic acid. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1929, 35: 425-34.—Barron, M. Cin- chophen poisoning; report of a case of severe allergic reaction. J. Am. M. Ass , 1924, 82: 2010.—Beaver, D. C, & Robertson, H. E. The specific character of toxic cirrhosis as observed in cinchophen poisoning: a review of 5 fatal cases. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1931, 6: 216-8. Also Am. J. Path., 1931, 7: 237-57, 2 pl.—Bloch, L., & Rosenberg, D. H. Gastric ulcers associated with cinchophen poisoning; report of an instance with con- sideration of the possible etiologie relationship. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 29-31. ------ Cinchophen poisoning; a report of 7 cases with special reference to a rare instance com- plicated by multiple gastric ulcers. Ibid., 1: 433-7.—Brugsch, T. O atophan e sua influencia sobre o figado. Brasil med., 1928, 42: 540-3.—Carroll, H. B., & Elliott. C. A. Cinchophen poisoning. Mea. Clin. N. America, 1933, 17: 473-85.— Churchill, T. P., & Manshardt, D. O. Experimental production of gastric and duodenal ulcers in dogs in cinchophen poisoning. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 825-7.—Churchill, T. P., & Van Wagoner, F. H. Cinchophen poisoning. Ibid., 1930-31, 28: 581. ------ The production of gastric and duodenal ulcers in experimental cinchophen poisoning. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1932, 14: 64.—Cincophen poisoning. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 608. Also Pharm. J., Lond., 1934, 133: 618.—Clarke, F. B., & Settle, F. B. Toxic cirrhosis of the liver due to cinchophen poisoning; Talma-Morison operation with complete recovery of the patient. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 30: 172-5.—Cohen, H. Ueber Atophanikterus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 1251.—Comfort, M. W. Toxic cirrhosis due to derivatives of cinchophen; report of 4 nonfatal cases. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1932, 7: 419-25. ------ Cinchophen poisoning. Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 237-40.—Conklin, S. D., & Klotz, N. C. Cinchophen poisoning. Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1933, 2: 119-22.—Dassen, R. Estudio sobre la intoxicaci6n cincoffinica hepatotropa y de un observaci6n personal con cirrosis, ascites y edemas. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: 122-7.—Davis, 3. S. The relation of neocinchophen to the question of cinchophen toxicity. Am. J. M. Sc, 1932, 184: 555.—Deutsch, F. Der Atophanleberschaden. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 704.— Doane, J. C. A case of neo-cincophen hepatitis with recovery. Rev. Gastroenter., 1936, 3: 333.—Eimer, K. Atophanver- giftung und ihre Behandlung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1663. —----Ueber Atophanschiiden. Fortsch. Ther., 1932, 8: 553.—Evans, G. Cinchophen poisoning. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 35.—Fink, A. I. Cinchophen poisoning in allergic individuals. J. Allergy, 1929-30, 1: 280-2.—Fraser, T. N. A fatal case of subacute yellow atrophy of the liver after cin- chophen. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 1195.—Furth, O., & Scholl, R. Biochemical studies on the mechanism of phenylcinchoninic intoxication. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1933, 18: 991-1001.—Galewsky. Hautentziindung nach Atophansalbe. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 91: 1271.—Gargill, S. L. Cinchophen poisoning; a report of 3 cases. N. England J. M., 1932, 206: 183-5.—Gaulejac, de, & Demarez. Intoxication par l'atophan. Union mfid. nord est, 1935, 58: 97-101.—Gonalons, G. P. La intoxicaci6n por el cincophen (atophan) Prensa mfid. argent., 1934-35, 21: 524-7.—Grolnick, M. Toxic hepatitis due to cincophen con- taining patent medicine. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 132: 240-2.— Habs, H. Zur Frage des Atophanleberschadens. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 173.—Hegler, C. Leberschadigung durch Atophan. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 915.—Herrmann, A. Nieren- Bchadigung durch Biloplin. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 278.— HSgler, F. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Leberschadigung durch Atophan beziehungsweise atophanhaltige Praparate (Arcanol) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 1246-9.—Horneman, S. [A fatal case of atophan-jaundice] Ugeskr. laeger, 1934, 96: 694.—Houcke, E., & Tison, P. Un cas d'ictfire bfinin apres ingestion d'atophan. Echo mfid. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 1: 677-9.— Hunter, W. C, & Snyder, G. A. C. Experimental attempt to produce hepatic damage in the dog by feeding of cincophen. West. J. Surg., 1934, 42: 288.—Ide, M. Les dangers de l'ato- phane. Rev. mfid., Louvain, 1930, 350.—Johnson, E. T. Cinchophen poisoning; report of a fatal case. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1933, 30: 22-4.— Kamnitzer, S. Zylindrurie nach Bilop- tin. Ther. Gegenwart, 1927, 68: 144.—Klinkert, D. Gelbsucht als Folge liingeren Gebrauchs von Atophan. Ibid., 1926, 67: 334-6.------Atophantherapie und Leber. Ibid., 1928, 69: 140.—Kornerup, V. [Two cases of jaundice caused by atophan] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 943-7.—Landau, A., Heiman, W., & Bauer, J. [Subacute atrophy of the liver due to atophan] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 581-4.—Larsen, K. [Atophan icterus] Ugeskr. laeger, 1933, 95: 189-96.—Lehman, A. J., & Manzlik, P. J. Cinchophen toxicosis; results of experimental subacute and chronic cinchophen poisoning. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 52: 471-92. Also repr.—Lewis, P. M. Cinchophen poisoning with case of unilateral deafness. J. Florida M. Ass., 1929-30, 16: 219-21.—Liedberg, N. [Jaundice from atophan] Hygiea, Stockh., 1929, 91: 801-17.—Miller, T. H. A case of urticaria and toxic erythema following the administration of mono-iodo-cinchophen. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: 772.— Mpller, K. O. [Atophan as liver poison] Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76: 45-50.—Mogena, H. G. L'ictfire provoqufi par l'atophan. Rev. mfid. chir. mal. foie, 1933, 8: 196-202.— Myers, H. B., & Goodman, L. Cinchophen hepatitis; an ex- perimental study. Arch. Int. M., 1932, 49:946-9. Also repr.— Palmer, W. L., Woodall, P. S-, & Wang, K. C. Cinchophen and toxic necrosis of the liver; a survey of the problem. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1936, 51: 381-93.—Pardal, R., & Mazzei, E. Consideraciones sobre ictericia en el curso del tratamiento atofdnico. Dia mfid., B. Air., 1931, 4: 60.—Parsons, L., & Harding, W. G., 2d. Cinchophen (atophan) poisoning; report of 4 cases. Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 181: 115-25. ------ Fatal cinchophen poisoning; report of 6 cases. Ann. Int. M., 1932, 6: 514. ------ Cinchophen administration; jaundice as an untoward effect; report of cases. California West. M., 1932, 37: 30-3.—Peluse, S. Cinchophen poisoning, with autopsy; report of a case due to Cinsa-Vess. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, i05: 1032.—Permar, H. H., & Goehring, H. D. Cinchophen poisoning; report of 2 cases with histologic observations. Arch, Int. M., 1933, 52: 398-409.—Phillips, J. Skin rashes following the administration of atophan. J. Am. M. Ass., 1913, 61: 1040. Also repr.—Poehlmann, A. Exfoliative Erythrodermie nach Atophanyl. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 775-7.— Quick, A. J. The probable allergic nature of cinchophen poison- ing, with special reference to the Arthus phenomenon and with precautions to be followed in cinchophen administration. Am. J. M. Sc, 1934, 187: 115-21.—Rabinowitz, M. A. Toxic hepatitis and hepatolvsis following the use of atophan. Med. Clin. N. America, 1927-28, 11: 1025-41.—Radwin, L. S., & Lederer, M. Relation of bacterial infection to liver injury; studies in cinchophen intoxication. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1935-36, 21: 1047-55, 2 pl.—Reah, T. G. Cinchophen poisoning. Lan- cet, Lond., 1932, 2: 504.—Reichle, H. S. Toxic cirrhosis of liver due to cinchophen. Arch. Int. M., 1929, 44: 281-8. ------ Cinchophen poisoning; an attempt to produce toxic cirrhosis of the liver in rats. Ibid., 1932, 49: 215-20. Also repr.—Reid, P. E., & Ivy, A. C. Gastric mucin a prophylactic against gastro-duodenal ulcers and acute toxicity resulting from cincophen. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 142-4.— Rezende, C. de. Rheumatismo, atophan e itericia. Brasil med., 1927, 41: 1005.—Ricketts, H. T. Toxic necrosis of the liver due to cinchophen; report of 5 cases. Med. Clin. N. America, 1934, 17: 1691-707.—Ross, J. B. Liver damage following cincophen preparations, with a report of 5 cases. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 632-4.—Sangiorgi, P. Significato patogenetico e portata pratica di alcuni rari fenomeni di iperseneibilita atophanica. Rinasc. med., 1934, 11: 721-3.— Schilling, F. Unerwiinschte Nebenwirkungen des Atophan. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 362-4.—Schittenhelm A. Zur Frage der Arzneimittelschiidigung (Atophan u. a.) Ibid., 1936, 83: 552.—Schroeder, K. [Atophan poisoning] Ugeskr. teger, 1922, 84: 1141-53.—Schwann, W. Unerwiinschte Atophanwirkung. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 935.—Schwarz, G. Schwerer Ikterus nach Biloptin. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 238.—Scully, F. J. Idiosyncrasy to cinchophen. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 623.—Shapiro, S., & Lehman, L. A case of agranulocytosis following ingestion of cinchophen. Am. J. M. Sc, 1936, 192: 705-9— Sherwood, K. K., & Sherwood, H. H. Acute toxic hepatitis (acute yellow atrophy) due to cinchophen; report of a case. Arch. Int. M., 1931, 48: 82-8. Also repr.— Short, C. L., & Bauer, W. Cinchophen hypersensitiveness; a report of 4 cases and a review. Ann. Int. M., 1933, 6: 1449- 64.—Sokolowski, A. [idiosyncrasy to atophan] Polska gaz., lek., 1931, 10: 422.------Ein Fall von Ueberempfindlich- keit gegen Atophan mit fixem Exanthem. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 1081 .—Stacy, L. J., & Vanzanl. F. R. Poisoning from cinchophen. Minnesota M., 1930, 13: 327.—Stalker, L. K., Bollman, J. L., & Mann, F. C. Experimental peptic ulcer produced by cinchophen. Arch. Surg., 1937, 35: 290-308.— Stella, H. de, & Ide, M. Les dangers de Tatophane? Rev. mfid.. Louvain, 1930, 376-8.—Straub, W. Vorsicht mit Ato- phan! Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 169.—Suss, G. [Hepa- titis and jaundice due to atophan] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1933, 72: 648-50.—Tak. P. [Dangers of atophan] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: 1744-51.—Vajda, E. Leberschadigung bei Ato- phanintoxikation. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1404-6.— Van Wagoner, F. H., & Churchill, T. P. Production of gastric and duodenal ulcers in experimental cinchophen poisoning of dogs. Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 14: 860-9. Also repr. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 1859.—Wadge. H. C. Acute yellow atrophy of the liver following treatment with quinophan. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 700.—Walker, W. G. Cinchophen and acute yellow atrophy of the liver: report of 2 cases. N. England J.-M., 1931, 204: 253.—Weil. P. Leberatrophie nach Atophan- behandlung? ein Obergutachten. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 257-9.— Weir. J. F.„ & Comfort, M. W. Toxic cirrhosis caused by ein- CINCHOPHEN 6( chophen. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 52: 685-724. Also repr.— Weis, C. R. Toxic cirrhosis of the liver due to cinchophen compounds; report of 3 fatal cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 21-4.—Westfal!, G. A. The toxicitv of cinchophen; clinical study. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1936, 37: 311.—Winfield, G. A. Toxic hepatitis due to cinchophen; a report of 3 cases. Canad. M. Ass. J.. 1932, 26: 170-4. ---- Preparations. Agotan. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 1: 22.—Falk, E. Ueber Arcanol. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 795.—Hemke, W. Ueber die 2-PhenvlchinoIin-4-Carbonsaure-o-Anilidocail>on- siture (Artosin) Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1490-3.—Pohl, J. Ueber das Tetra-hydro-Atophan. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1917, 54: 129. Also Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Kult. (1916) 1917, 2: Abt. 1, med. Sekt. [Vortrage] 126-8—Rosicktf, J.. & Tamchyna. J. [New composition of 2-phenylcinchoninic acid and its therapeutic value] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1932, 71: 1201.—Severin. Klinische Erfahrungen mit Tetrahydroatophan. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1918, 55: 830-2— Uhlmann, F., & Burow. R. Ueber ein neues Phenylcinchoninsaurederivat (Atochinol) Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1921, 51: 416-9. ---- Therapeutic use. See also under Arthritis; Gout; Rheumatic fever; Rheumatism; Uric acid, Metabolism. Arisi, E. Sull'azione dell'atophanyl in alcune forme morbose d'origine reumatica. Gior. clin. med., 1928, 9: 527.—Bostlund, M. [Some experiences with atophanyl therapy] Ugeskr. lager, 1926, 88: 130.—Brugsch, T. La terapfiutica del atophan y el hfgado. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1907-10.—Dautwiz, R. Arcanol bei Grippe und Erkaltungskrankheiten. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 181.—Grzywa. N. Atophaninjektionen als postoperatives Schmerzstillungsmittel. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 20.—Hanzlik, P. J. Actions and uses of the salicylates and cinchophen in medicine. Medicine, 1926, 5: i97-373.— Karcher, M. Ein Beitrag zur Atophanyltherapie. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1924, 34: 137.—Lorenz. Erfahrungen mit Arcanol. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1820. Also repr.—Mendel, B. Die intravenose Anwendung der Phenylchinolinkarbonsnure; zugleich ein Wort zur Lehre von der Heilentziindung. Ibid., 1922, 48: 829-31.—Morath, W. A minha experiencia com o atophanyl. Brasil med., 1926, 40: pt 2, 106.—Muskat. Beein- flussung von Muskel- und Gelenkschmerzen und Versteifungen durch Atochinol-Ciba perkutan. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 2036.—Palmer, W. L., & Woodall, P. S. Cinchophen—is there a safe method of administration? J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 760-4.—Pradervand, G. Untersuchungen iiber den thera- peutischen Wert des Atophanvls bei Haustieren. Berl. tier- arztl. Wschr., 1926, 42: 316.—Schmoldt. Untersuchungen iiber die Verwendbarkeit von Atophanyl in der Veterinar- medizin. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 77: 683-6.—Severin. Klinische Erfahrungen mit Tetrahydroatophan. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Kult. (1918) 1919, 2: Abt. 2, 53-8 [Discus- sion] Abt. 1, 28.—Snyder, R. G., Traeger, C. H. [et al.] The use of cinchophen in the treatment of chronic arthritis. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1935-36, 21: 541-7.—Stier. Atophanyl als Kolikmittel. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 41: 51.—Sunder- mann, B. Erfahrungen mit Atophanvl. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 990.—Trub, C. L. P. Erfahrungen bei der Behand- lung von Gelenkerkrankungen, Myalgien und Neuralgien mit intravenosen Atophanyl- und Atophan-Injektionen. Fortsch. Med., 1925, 43: 19-21.—Vallardi, C, & Galli, E. L'atophan sodico per via rettale. Clin. med. ital., 1932, 63: 3-21, 5 ch.— Weissmann, A. Beitrag zur Atophan therapie; therapeutische Mitteilung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 1700.—Wilcox, R. W. The therapeutics of phenylcinchoninic acid. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc. (1918) 1919, 19: 144-7 [Discussion] 178-84. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1918, 94: 625. Also repr.—Zimmermann, E. Erfahrungen mit Atophanyl. Ther. Gegenwart, 1923, 64: 390-2. CINCHOTINE. See under Cinchona, Alkaloids. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Academy of Medicine. Office of Cincinnati Academy, Ohio's second largest, cen- trally-located, nicelv-equipped, well-manned. Ohio M. J., 1937, 33: 791.—Schriver, L. H. Our Academy of Medicine. J. Med., Cincin., 1930-31, 11: 406-13. CINCINNATI, Ohio. City Infirmary. Annual reports of the board of directors to the mayor, [&c.j 1-39., 1852-90. Incomplete. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Department of Health. Annual report. 1867-1918. See other reports in Cincinnati's health. ---- Cincinnati's health, v.l, 1928- Continuation of Cincinnati San. Bull.; incomplete. ---- Cincinnati sanitary bulletin, v. 1-10, 1919-27. Continuation of Weekly Rep.; continued as the preceding. CINCINNATI ---- Weekly report. 1911-17. Incomplete. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Hospital of the Protes- tant Episcopal Church in the Diocese of Southern Ohio. Annual report of the board of trustees [&c] 1.-20., 1883-1903. 13. report missing. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Jewish Hospital Associa- tion. Annual reports of the officers to the board of directors. 1899-1900. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Longview Hospital. Annual reports. 27.-46., 1886-1905. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Ophthalmic Hospital [founded in 1891] Report. 1895; 1897; 1902-3. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Presbyterian Hospital. Annual reports of the board of trustees and superintendent to the mavor and city council. [1.] 1892; 8., 1898/99; 9., 1899/1900. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Public Health Federa- tion. Annual report. 1928-29. CINCINNATI, Ohio. S. Francis Hospital. Annual report of the officers to the benefactors [&c] 1.-10., 1889-98; 20., 1908; 22.-30., 1910-18; 32., 1920. CINCINNATI, Ohio. S. Mary's Hospital. Annual report of the medical staff. 1881-87; 1889-1910; 1912-14. CINCINNATI, Ohio. University of Cincin- nati. Medical bulletin, v. 1-6, 1920-31. Title until 1926, University of Cincinnati Medical Bulletin. ----Record. 1916-21; v.25, 1929; v.28, 1932. CINCINNATI, Ohio. Benjamin, J. E. The Cincinnati Public Health Federation. Ohio M. J., 1926, 22: 859-64.—Bonifield. C. L. My colleagues and my friends. J. Med., Cincin., 1932, 12: 616-9.—Drach. G. W. Good Samaritan Hospital, Cincinnati, Ohio. Hosp. Progr., 1928, 9: 226-35.—Elzner, A. O., Bachmeyer, A. C, & Pierce, E. How the Children's Hospital of Cincinnati has been planned. Mod. Hosp., 1927, 28: No. 3, 83-90.—Juettner, O. Medical Cincinnati of yesterday and tomorrow. Lancet Clin., 1909, 63: 209-13.—Lewis, C. H. Christ Hospital result of 5 years' planning and visiting; unique floor administration and admission department among many features of structure; dish breakage reduced, autopsy percentage increased; laundry labor costs cut nearly 50%. Hosp. Management, 1931, 32: No. 3, 23- 9.—Lyle, D. J. Account of the first medica! student of Cincin- nati. Ann. M. Hist., 1937, 9: 13-7.—Miller, J. W. Derma- tology and syphilolopy, past and present, in Cincinnati. J. Med., Cincin., 1927-28, 8: 288-90.—Minor. T. C. Ancient Cincinnati house doctors: including some more modern. Lancet Clin., 1911, 106: 444-6.—Palmer, D. W. Notes on the medical history of Cincinnati; John Murphy Withrow, 1854-1931. J. Med., Cincin., 1937-38, 18: 147; 447, port, cover. ------ William Henry Taylor, 1836-1910. Ibid., 510-3.—Tucker, D. A., jr. Notes on the early medical history of Cincinnati. Reuben D. Mussey, 1780-1866; William H. Mussev, 1818-1882. Ibid., 1936-37, 17: 249-51. ------ Marmaduke Burr Wright, 1803-79. Ibid., 305. ------ Roberts Bartholow, 1831-1904. Ibid., 462.------John Locke, 1792-1856. Ibid., 1937-38, 18:262. ------ James Graham, 1819-79. Ibid., 314.----- Theophilus Parvin, 1829-98. Ibid., 585. ------ Jared Potter Kirtland, 1793-1877. Ibid., 629.—Wilson, M. B. Cincinnati Hospital cases handled by the Social Service during 1912. Lan- cet Clin., 1913, 109: 377-80. CINCINNATI Hospital. Annual reports of the board of trustees and superintendent to the mayor and city council. Cincin., 37.-54., 1897-1914. Report for 1900 missing. CINCINNATI (The) journal of medicine. Cincin., v.1-7, 1920-26. Continued as Journal of medicine. CINCINNATI Sanitarium. Annual report for the superintendent. 6.-36.. 1878-1909. Incomplete. CINE- For words beginning thus see Kine-i CINEMATOGRAPHY. See Motionjpicture. CINNABAR 662 CIRCUMCISION CINNABAR. See under Mercury. CINNAMOMUM [and derivatives] For white cinnamon see Canella. Hazslinszky, B. Zur mikroskopischen Untersuchung des Zimtes. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1937, 74: 37-42.— Peyer, W. Beitrage zur Zimtuntersuchung. Ibid., 1931, 62: 666-9.—Tulipan, L. Dermatitis from cinnamon. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1932, 25: 921-3. Also repr. ---- Cinnamic acid. See also Storax. Ando, H. Behavior of cinnamic acid and its derivatives in the animal body. J. Biol. Chem., 1919, 38: 7-11. Also repr.— Bauer, W. H., & Daniels, F. Separation of photochemical and thermal action in the photobromination of cinnamic acid. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1934, 56: 378-85.—Brill, H. C, & Cook, C. F. Some alkamine esters of cinnamic acid and deriva- tives; novocaine analogs. Ibid., 1933, 55: 2062-4.—Clark, R. H., Moore, R. G. D., & McArthur, M. The preparation of certain cinnamic acid and orthdphenylphenol derivatives. Tr. R. Soc Canada, 1934, 3. ser., 28: sect. 3, 97-102.—De Jong, A. W. K. The action of sunlight on the cinnamic acids Versl. Akad. wet, Amsterdam, 1915-16, 24: 568-74 [Engl, transl.] Proc, 1916, 18: sect, sc, 751-6.—Eisenlohr, F., & Hass, W. Ueber die cis-Zimtsauren. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt, A, 1935, 173: 249-64.—Eisenlohr, F., & Metzner, A. Ueber die cis-Zimtsauren. Ibid., 1936-37, 178: 339-49.— Erlenmeyer, E. Kritische Betrachtungen iiber die aktiven Zimtsauren. Biochem. Zschr., 1916, 74: 136-64. ------ & HilgendorfT, G. Die Cinnamate der Weinsaure; Beitrage zur Frage der aktiven Zimtsauren. Ibid., 77: 55-89.------ Optisch aktive Zimtsauren und die bei ihrer Bildung nebenher enstehenden Cinnamate der Weinsaure. Ibid., 1920, 103: 79-122.—Friedmann, E., & Mai, H. Verhalten der Cinna- malessigsaure und des Zimtaldehyds im Tierkorper. Ibid., 1931, 242: 282-7.—McKenzie, A.. & Mitchell, A. G. Zur Frage nach der Existenz von optisch aktiver Zimtsaure. Ibid., 1930, 221: 1-5.—Meyer, J. Ueber die cis-Zimtsauren. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt, A, 1935, 174: 77.—Reich, W. S. Sur une mdthode permettant I'obtention des esters cinnamiques du glycogene. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 1134. CIOCALTAU, Vintila. Portrait, photograph. See collection in library. ClOLI, Rinaldo. See C aporaletti, Mario, Cioli, Rinaldo [et al.] Medicina dell' era fascista. 326p. 8? Bergamo, 1936. CION- For words beginning thus see under Uvula. CIOSI, Chilina, 1909- *Etude des lesions perifocales du mal de Pott dorsal. 149p. 8°. Par.. L. Arnette, 1936. CIPI, Spiro E., 1909- *Qualification de la vietime de l'infanticide: 6tude juridique et mtfdico-legale. 69p. 8? Par., L. Rodstein, 1937. CIFOLLARO, Anthony Caesar, 1900- See MacKee, George M., & Cipollaro, Anthony C. Skin diseases in children. 345p. 8! N. Y., 1936. CIPRIANI, Carlo. Malattie del rene. p.612- 739. 8? Tor., 193-2. In Med. int. (Ceconi) Tor., 1932, 1: CIPRIANI, Mariano. Tigne del capillizio e loro trattamenio chemio-, roentgen- e radium terapico. 224p. 8? Ascoli-Piceno, G. Cesari, 1932. CIRCLE of Willis. See Brain, Blood vessels. CIRCULATION [of blood] See Blood circulation. CIRCULATORY system. See Cardiovascular system. CIRCUMCISION. See also Clitoris, Surgery; Penis, Surgery; Prepuce. Glassberg, A. Die Beschneidung. 355p. 8! Berl., 1896. Tectjcianu, O. B. *Contribution a I'etude de la circoncision dans la premiere enfance. 34p. 8? Par., 1936. Serra, G. Qualche nota sulla circoncisione. Boll. med. trent., 1935, 50: 3-14. ---- Decircumcision. Guinard, A. Les d£-circoncis. Chron. mid., 1909, 16: 228-32.—Ostrowski, S. Plastischer Ersatz des Praputiums Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 742.—Van de Lanoitte. La d£circoncision. Chron. me!d., 1906, 13: 684. ---- Ethnology. Brown, J. T. Circumcision of the Becwana tribes. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1921, 51: 419-27.—Delille, P. A. Besnijdenis bij de Aluunda's en Aluena's in de streek ten Zuiden van Belgisch Kongo (granssteek Belgisch Kongo- Angola) Anthropos, Modling, 1930, 25: 851-8, 3 pl—Din- guizli. Amelioration hygi£niques a introduire dans la pratique cultuelle de la circoncision chez les musulmans de Tunisie. Hull. Acad, med., Par., 1924, 3. ser., 91: 310-6.—Dubois, P. H. Le sambatra ou la circoncision chez les Antambahoaka; tribu de la cote est de Madagascar (Mananjary) Anthropos, Modling, 1927, 22: 747-64, 6 pl.—Holdredge, C. P., & Young, K. Circumcision rites among the Bajok. Am. Anthrop., 1927, 29: 661-9.—Junod, H. A. La seconde icole de circoncision chez les Ba-Khaha du Nord du Transvaal. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1929, 59: 131-47, 3 pl.—Riser, E. F. Cere- monial circumcision. N. England J. M., 1930, 103: 835-7.— Laidler, P. W. Bantu ritual circumcision. Man, Lond., 1922, 22: 13.—Maceda, G. S. Some methods of circumcision in the Philippines. Philippine J. Sc, 1935, 58: 513-9, 2 pl.—Mar- coni, E. La circoncisione presso il popolo d'Israele. Illust. med. ital., 1931, 13: 59-66. ------ Origini e motivi della circoncisione rituale. Riv. stor. sc. med., 1931, 22: 215-34.— Michener, R. B. Queries on native circumcision. East Afr. M. J., 1936-37, 13: 378-81.—Oliphant, E. H. L. An episode in the history of ritual circumcision. Tr. R. Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1933-34, 28: 140—5.—Roshem. La circoncision rituelle, acte chirurgical. Paris m£d., 1925, annexe, 58: 54-8.—Servatius, P. De besnijdenis bij de Bene-Nsamba. Anthropos, Modling, 1932, 27: 525.—Szulislawska, J. [Ritual circumcision; fatal case] Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7: 145. ---- History. Baras, O. *La circoncision dans l'histoire. 56p. 8? Par., 1936. Bryk, F. Die Beschneidung bei Mann und Weib; ihre Geschichte, Psychologie, und Ethno- logie. 319p. 8? Neubrandenburg, 1931. Forms Bd 1, Monogr. Ethno-Psychol. (F. Bryk & C. L. Hansen) ---- The same. Circumcision in man and woman; its history, psychology, and ethnology. 342p. 8? N. Y., 1934. Doiteau, V. *Prepuce et circoncision (etude historique, esthetique et medico-chirurgicale) 86p. ' 8? Par., 1924. Praeputii incisio; a history of male and female circumcision, with chapters on hermaphro- dism, infibulation, eunuchism, priapism, and divers other curious and phallic customs. 31 lp. 8? N. Y. [1931] Remondino, P. C. History of circumcision from the eailiest times to the present; moral and physical reasons for its performance. 346p. 8? Phila . 1891. Almkvist, J. Zur Geschichte der Circumcision. Nord. hyg. tskr., 1924, 5: 139-76. Also Janus, Leiden, 1926, 30: 86; 152.—Doiteau, V. Plaidoyer pour le prepuce. Hopital, 1926, 14: 547-50.—Marconi, E. La circoncisione nell'antico Egitto. Illust. med. ital., 1930, 7: 149-56.— Ruhrah, J. Circumcision. Am. J. Dis. Child, 1934, 47: 402.—Schapiro, D. La peritomie; itude generale et particulhke. Janus, Leiden, 1924, 28: 120; passim. ---- Indications, clinical. See also Phimosis; Prepuce, adherent. Szevachovski, P. *Le role de la circoncision dans la prophylaxie du cancer p6nien et de la syphilis. 34p. 8? Geneve, 1935. Arning, E. Zur Prophylaxis der Phimosis. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 1828-30.—Ballenger, E. G.. Elder, O. F., & McDonald, H. P. Phymosis and paraphymosis; circumcision; dorsal slit; constriction of male meatus. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 36: 174-7.— Hamburger, F. Praktische Fragen zur Prophylaxe im Kindes- alter; Prophylaxe der Phimose. Arch. Kinderh., 1933-34, CIRCUMCISION 663 CIRCUMCISION 101: 182-4.—Hawkes, W. J. Rational treatment of prepuce and clitoris in children. Cleveland M. S. Reporter, 1909, 17: 352-6.—Kreel, H. B. N. van, & Louverse, J. J. [Circumcision as prevention of ulcers of the penis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 2667-71.—Lacassagne, J. Le coupable prepuce long. Prat. med. fr., 1930, 11: 386-90.—Lanman, T. H. Indications and contraindications for circumcision in children. Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 190: 628-30.—Leuchter, H. Die prophy- laktische Zirkumzision. Derm. Wschr., 1930, 90: 653-6.— Lloyd, V. E., & Lloyd, N. L. Circumcision and syphilis. Brit, M. J., 1934, 2: 144-6.—Rauschkolb, J. E. Circumcision; its value in the treatment for chancroidal lesions of the male genitalia. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930, 21: 251-8. Also repr.—Sawday, A. E. Phimosis and circumcision. Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 14.—Swartzwelder, W. R. Routine circumcision in infancy. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1933, 50: 288-90.—Welsh, F. Indications for infant circumcision, with notes of a simpler operation. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 714.—Wolbarst, A. L. Cir- cumcision in infancy; a prophylactic and sanitary measure. Am. Med., 1926, n. ser., 21: 23-9. Also repr. -----; Does circumcision in infancy protect against diseases? Virginia M. Month., 1934, 60: 723-8. Also repr. ---- Instruments. Atkins, H. J. B. Special circumcision forceps. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 610.—Best, B. Circumcision clip. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 1104.—Carbonelli, G. Una forma rara di coltello per la circoncisione. Boll. Ist. stor. ital. san. (App. Rass. clin. ter.) 1927, 7: 179-87.—Connolly, D. J. Preparations and appliances, combined tourniquet and dressing shield for circumcision. Brit. M. J., 1932, 2: 203.—Harris, H. H. A new instrument for the simplification of circumcision. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: 195. Also repr. ------ New instruments for circum- cision; report on their use in 1,000 cases. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 441-3.—La Breck, F. A. Circumciser. U. S. Patent Off., 1937, No. 2076468, pl.—Rowlands, J. S. Cir- cumcision clamp. Brit. M. J., 1937, 1: 223. --- Methods. Aly Bey Ibrahim. Circumcision. C. rend. Congr. internat. med. trop., 1928, 3: 197-208.—Bandler, C. G. Circumcision. Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 6: 455-7.—Bertin, J. Panse- ment apres circoncision. Marseille med., 1923, 60: 302-6.— Bertwistle, A. P. Juvenile circumcision; a plea for a standard- ised technique. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 85.—Brodie, E. L. Office technic of circumcision in the adult. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 534.—Calhoun, D. A. A new and efficient method of infant circumcision. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 159.—Cogswell, H. D. A safe technique for circumcision. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1935, 28: 371.—Dartigues. Phimosectomie ou circoncision par suture circulaire invagin^e. Clinique, Par., 1922, 17: 310.—Dodge, J. D. Divulsion vs circumcision. Eclect. M. J., 1907, 67: 599.—Duncan, I. G. Cautery circumcision; pre- liminary report. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1926, 30: 195.—Friedman. A. A modified method of circumcision. Ibid., 1934, 38: 319.— Gioia, T. Un ap6sito practico para la circuncision. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1930, 37: 1230.—Hertz, J. Procede simple de cir- concision. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1924, 38: 839.—Hurwitz, 3. M. Circumcision. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1923, 37: 27-9.—Loughnane, F. McG. Circumcision. Clin. J., Lond., 1922, 51: 441-3.—Patton, E. F. Circumcision of young chil- dren. California Wrest. M., 1934, 40: 253.—Paul, M. The operation of circumcision (a new technique) J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1929, 26: 45-8.—Pugh, W. S. Circumcision. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1935, 15: 461-70.—Revel, J. Le pansement aprfis la circoncision. Rev. gin. clin. the>., 1923, 37: 456.— Roper, R. Circumcision under local anaesthesia. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 326.—Schneider, A. Circumcisoes sem sutura. Rev. med. mil., Rio, 1934, 23: 54-7.—Schurmeier, F. C. Cir- cumcision. Illinois M. J., 1931, 59: 319.—Sinkoe, S. J., & Artega, J. B. Circumcision; modified technique for better plastic result. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1928, 32: 728-30.—Snowman, J. Circumcision. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 189: 316-9.—Stewart, D. H. The toad in the hole circumcision; a surgical bugbear. Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 191: 1216-8.— Sutherland, W. D. Circumcision. Ind. M. Gaz., 1919, 54: 20.—Sutherland-Rawlings, E. Circumcision under local analgesia with the application of a continuous suture. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 1: 519.—Tant, E. La circoncision; son historique; ses indications et sa technique. Bruxelles mid., 1928-29, 9: 954-60.—Torpin, R. Circumcision: simplified anatomical technique. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 36: 172.—Walker, W. W. Electrosurgical circumcision. Ibid., 1929, n. ser., 7: 103-5.— Ward, T. A. Circumcision in children. Practitioner, Lond., 1935, 135: 88-90.—Wood, F. L. Circumcision. Med. World, 1933, 51: 151-4. ---- Sequelae. Cole, E. M. Circumcision and the abreaction of fear. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1926-27, 7: 237.—Edington, G. H. Some untoward consequences of phimosis and of cir- cumcision. Hospital, Lond., 1910-11, 49: 403.—Gosden, M. Tetanus following circumcision. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 645-8.—Gray, A. M. H. Warty growth on the glans penis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1547.— Matulevicius. A.. Tercijonas, V., & Zacharinas, B. [Tubercu- losis in infants due to ritual circumcision] Medicina, Kaunas, 1930, 11: 696-9.—Pinkus, F. Phimosenentstehung bei einem rituell zirkumzidierten Manne. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 88: 301.—Van der Bogert, F. Some distressing consequences of circumcision during the diaper wearing period. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1935, 52: 562-6.—Wolff, E. Ueber Zirkumzisionstuber- kulose. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 1531-3.—Zarubin, V. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der rituellen Zirkumzisionstuberkulose. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 89: 995-7. CIRILLO, Domenico, 1739-99. De Toni, G. B. Appunti dal carteggio inedito di Domenico Cirillo. Riv. stor. sc. med., 1925, 16: 193-5. CIRINCIONE, Giuseppe, 1863-1929. L.. E. [Necrologial Lettura oft., 1929, 6: 117.—Maggiore, L. [Biography] Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: Suppl., 9-56. CIRRHOSIS. See under organ affected as Liver, Cirrhosis. CIRUGIA y cirujanos. Mexico, D. F., v.l, 1933- CIRVELO, Pedro, 16. cent. Hexameron theo- logal sobre el regimiento medicinal contra la pestilencia. 58 1. 8? Alcala de Henares, A. G. de Brocar, 1519. ---- Reprovaci6n de las supersticiones y hechizerias. [70] 1. 8? Sevilla, Andres de Bur- gos, 1547. CISTERNA magna. See also Cerebrospinal cavity. Castex, M. R., & Ontaneda, L. E. Anatomia de la cisterna magna; aplicaciones de su conocimiento en la punci6n cisternal. Rev. cir., B: Air., 1931, 10: 397; 453.—David, Berdet H. [et al.] Arachnoidite syphilitique de la grande citerne. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 66: 759-67.—Ganrini, G. La cisterna magna in embrioni di mammiferi e nell' uomo. Riv. sper. freniat., 1933- 34, 57: 299-313.—Marko, D. Zur Rontgenanatomie der Cisterna cerebello-medullaris. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 471.—Martin, J. P., & Greenfield, J. G. Tumour in cisterna magna. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: sect, neur., 32-5.—Sharpe, W., & Peterson, C. A. Observations in the use of cisterna magna estimations in neurosurgery. Ann. Surg., 1927, 86: 801-9. ---- Puncture. See also Cerebrospinal cavity, Puncture. Hervy, J. J. *La ponction sous-occipitale. 75p. 8? Par., 1933. Ayer, J. B. Puncture of the cisterna magna. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1920, 4: 529-41. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 358-60.—Bakucz, J. Ueber Zisternenpunktion im Kin- desalter. Klin. Wschr., Berl., 1927, 6: 1379. Also Orv. hetil., 1927, 71: 733.—Blum, K. Ueber die Zisternenpunktion. Foitsch. Med., 1926, 44: 147-51. Also Nervenarzt, 1928, 1: 393-401.—Camacho, H. Raquicentesio entre el occipital y el atlas. Hosp. gen., Mix., 1929, 4: 171.—Cernezzi. A. La puntura sottoccipitale. Gazz. osp., 1932, 53: 167-73.— Chittenden, A. S. Cisternal puncture. Hahneman. Month., 1926, 61: 222-5.—Cisternal puncture. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1934-35, 42: 88.—Cisternal (The) puncture. Pub. Health News, Trenton, 1935, 19: 343.— Denechau, D. La ponction de l'espace sous-arachnoidien par voie sous-occipitale. Arch. med. Angers, 1935, 39: 113-9.—De Paoli, N. La puntura atlanto-occipitale. Note psichiat,, Pesaro, 1928, 3. ser., 16: 243-5.—Dieter, W. Die Punktion der Cisterna cerebello- medullaris. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1395.—Ebaugh. F. G. Puncture of the cisterna magna; a summary of 5 years' experi- ence. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 184-6.—Elvins, R. E. Punc- ture of the cisterna magna. Mil. Surgeon, 1933, 72: 452.— Emdine, P., Garkavi, H. [Cisternal puncture] J. nevropat. psykhiat., Moskva, 1926, 19: 41-69.—Emiljanowicz. S. [Sub- occipital puncture] Warsz czas. lek., 1937, 14: 245-9.—Esku- chen, K. Die bisherigen Erfahrungen mit der Zisternenpunk- tion. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1925, 84: 143-5.------ Die Zisternen- oder Suboccipitalpunktion. Ther. Gegenwart, 1926, 67:494-501. ------ Die Zisternenpunktion. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1928, 34: 243-301.—Fanconi. Die Zisternenpunktion im Kindesalter. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 149-51 — Feldman, W. M. Cisternal puncture. Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 133: 616-27.—Ferreri, G. La ponction sous-occipitale de la grande citerne. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 831-3.— Games, F., & Tieffenberg, D. La punci6n suboccipital. Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: pt 2, 731-3.—Haguenau, J. La ponc- tion sous-occipitale. J. mid. chir.. Par., 1930, 101: 289-93.— Halty, M. La punci6n sub-occipital. Arch. urug. med., 1934, 4:32-44.—Hartwich, A. Zur Subokzipitalpunktion. Zbl. inn. Med., 1924, 45: 466-71.—Horn, W. Die Zisternenpunktion in der Anstalt. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1934, 36: 582.—Jacobi, L. Cistern puncture. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1929, 19: 651-8. Also Am. J. Syph., 1931, 15: 544-64, 4 pl.—Janossy. J. Ueber Punktion der Cisterna cerebello-medullaris. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 55.—Justman, S. [Sub-occipital punc- CISTERNA 664 CISTERNA -------------------*------------- turel Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 577; 1937, 14: 065.—Kindel, D. J.- Cistern (suboccipital) puncture. Ohio M. J., 1935, 31: 497-501.—Korniansky, G. P. [Puncture of the posterior cistern of the brain] Klin, med., Moskva, 1933, 2: 1160-5.— Kramer, J. G. Puncture of the cisterna magna in children. Ohio M. J., 1924, 20: 269.—Kroiss, O.. & Dielmann, H. Ueber die Liquorgewinnung aus der Cisterna cerebello-medul- laris durch Punktion. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1227- 30.—Kutscher, G. W., jr. Cistern puncture in infants; observations in 100 cases. Am. J. Dis. Child. 1931, 42: 1428-38.—Levy, G. La ponction sou=-occipitale. Arch, in- terna*, neur., Par., 1932, 23. ser., 1: 129-33.—Lyons, M. A. Cisternal puncture. N. York State J. M., 1932, 32: 78-81.— McCusker, H. Some observations on cistern punctures. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1921, 53: 453-6.—Mackeddie, J. F. Cis- terna magna puncture. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 447-9.— Memmesheimer, A. M. Die Zisternenpunktion bei Kindern. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 2174.—Menninger, W. C. Cisternal puncture. Southwest. M., 1937, 21: 10-3.—Nonne. M. Meine Erfahrungen iiber den Subokzipitalstich auf der Basis von 310 Fallen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 919-22.— Obregia. Note sur la rachicenttee sous-occipitale. Encephale, 1921, 1: 92.—Oliveira, P. de. A punccao sub-occipital. Brasil med., 1936, 50: 926-31.—Pires, W. Punccao sub-occipital. Ibid., 1928, 42: 366-9. Also Presse med., 1930, 38: 115-7.— Pervushin, G. V. [Puncture of the posterior cistern of the brain] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 381-4.—Pette, H. Zur Liquor- gewinnung beim Kaninchen mittels des Suboccipitalstiches. IClin. Wschr.. 1925, 4: 1314.—Ritzefeld, A. Erfahrungen an 477 Subokzipitalpunktionen. Derm. Wschr., 1928, 87: 1678- 81.—Saunders, H. C, & Riordan. T. J. Cisternal or suboccipi- tal puncture; a report of 2,019 punctures. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 166-8.—Schmieden. V., & Fischer. H. Der Subokzipitalstich. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz.. 1928. 37: 303-31 — Schuster, G. [Cisternal puncture and radiology of cranium, their medico-legal aspects] Gy6gyaszat, 1935, 75: 227-9.— Smith, L. H. Cistern puncture in the newborn. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 374-80.—Spiegel, L. Further observations on cisternal (suboccipital) puncture. N. York State-J. M., 1929, 29: 945.—Spiller, W. G. Puncture of cisterna magna. Progr. Med., Phila., 1922, 3: 283-5. ------ Cistern puncture. Ibid., 1923, 3: 325.—Stewart, D. Cistern puncture in children; a series of 127 punctures in 33 children, ages varying from 7 months to 12 years. Edinburgh M. .!., 1926, n. ser., 34: 36-44. Also Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56: 307-12.—Valerio, A. La punci6n suboccipital. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1936, 43: 59.— Veraguth, O. [Cisternal puncture] Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 851.—Zakharov, N. I. [Puncture of the cisterna magna] J. teor. prakt. med., 1927, 2: 549-64. ---- Puncture: Indications. Do Amaral, A. C. *A punccao sub-occipital (ensaio sobre o tratamento do tetano pelas in- jeccoes sub-arachnoideas atlas, por via atloido- occipital, de serum anti-tetanico) 143p. 8°. S. Paulo, 1929. Waldeyer, L. [W. G.] *Die Bedeutung der Suboccipital-Punkiion fiir die Syphilidologie. 41 p. 8° Ben r-. 192S. Basch, G. Interfit pratique de la ponction sousoccipitale. Bull Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 66-71. Also J. mid. Paris, 1934, 54: 517-9.—Baumann, W. Ueber den Ersatz der Lumbalpunktion durch die Zisternenpunktion. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1926, 23: 77-80.—Bennett, A. E. Diagnostic and therapeutic indications for cisternal puncture; results in 10 cases of meningococcic meningitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1060-2.—Berger, S. S., & Grossberg, M. H. The indications for cisterna puncture. Ohio M. J., 1926, 22: 1039-41.— Blanco de la Plaza, V. La puncion suboccipital como medio diagn6stico de los procesos medulares. Inform. mid., Valla- dolid, 1930, 7: 266-73.—Cahane, M. [Importance of suboccipi- tal puncture in neuropsychiatry] Romania med., 1931, 9: 238. Also J. neur. psychiat,, Brux., 1933, 33: 184-91.— Catalanotti, V. La puntura sotto-occipitale; indicazioni e tecnica. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1934, 15: 413-6.—Chitten- den, A. S. The clinical uses of cisternal puncture. N. York State J. M., 1925, 25: 568.—Cooper, S. P. Cisterna puncture—technique, indications, and contraindications. Hosp. News, Wash., 1935, 2: No. 6, 7-12.—Dawson, W. S. The method and uses of cisternal puncture. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1924, 70: 376-9.—Dunham, B. S. Cistern puncture in intracranial birth injuries. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 11: 833-8.— Ferreri, G., & Ayala. G. Puntura della cisterna magna nelle paracusie. Riv. otoneur., 1927, 4: 12-5.—Grzebin, Z. N., & Jacobson, A. K. [Cistern puncture in syphilology] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1931, 8: 27-31.—Hartwich, A. Die theoreti- sche Bedeutung der Subokzipitalpunktion. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1925, 85: 21-46.—Kiely. C. E. Intracranial hyper- tension relieved by cistern puncture. Cincinnati J. M„ 1925- 26, 6: 80-3.—Kindler. Vorzuge und Gefahren des diagnosti- schen Zisternenstiches. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1927-28, 18: 369-77 [Discussion] 386. ------ Vorteile und Gefahren des diagnostischen Zisternenstiches. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 632-4.—Morgan, E. K. Cisterna puncture, its simplicity and value. Long Island M. J., 1930, 24: 339-41.—Nagy, A. [In- tracranial pressure and suboccipital puncture] Rev. chir., Bucur., 1929, 21: 493-6.—Schmieden, V., & Scheele, K. Der Suboccipitalstich (seine Stellung im Kreise der hirndruck- entlastenden Eingriffe) Med. Klin., Berl., 1921, 17: 401-3.— Siemens, H. W. Bemerkungen iiber die Bedeutung der Zisternenpunktion. Ibid., 1933, 29: 739.—Smith, H. M. Cistern puncture, its uses in diagnosis and treatment. J. Florida M. Ass., 1924-25, II: 128-30— Spiegel. L. Cisternal (suboccipital) puncture as a routine diagnostic test in prefer- ence to lumbar puncture. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 411-4.— Stauffer, A. H. Ii. De l'emploi de la ponction sous-occipitale. Rev. Serv. san. mil., Par., 1936, 104: 851-65.—Surface. G. A.. Welch, A. S., & NelT, F. C. Puncture of the cisterna magna; diagnostic and therapeutic indications. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1929, 5: 4-9.—Weeber, R. Die Zisternen- punktion und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Diagnose und Therapie. Mitt. Verein. Aerzte Steiermark, 1925, 62: 13-9.—Zweig, L. Die Anwendung und Bedeutung der Zisternen- oder der Sub- okzipitalpunktion fiir den Praktiker. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 185. ---- Puncture: Technique. Faure, J. *La ponction sous-occipitale haute. 60p. 8? Par., 1934. Memmesheimer, A. M. Die Technik und Anwendung der Suboccipital- oder Zisternen- punktion. 80p. 8? Ziir. [1929] Artwinski, E., Ostrowski, M., & Slqczka, A. [Suboccipital puncture and myelography] Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7: 477; 498; 524.—Astrachan, G. D. Cistern puncture; general review and comparison between direct and indirect methods. Am. J. Syph., 1932, 16: 321-34, pl.—Aubin, H. La ponction sous- occipitale; proc£dd de choix pour le prele^vement du L. C. R. Ann. med. pharm. col., Par., 1935, 33: 817-22.—Benedek, L., & Thurzo, J. [Technique of suboccipital puncture] Gyo- gyaszat, 1926, 66: 694.—Bescht, E. Zur Technik der Sub- okzipitalpunktion. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 399-401.— Castex, M. R., & Ontaneda, L. E. Sobre la tecnica de la pun- cion sub-occipital; nuevo procedimiento para determinar el punto de la puncion. Prensa med. argent., 1929, 16: 340-9. ------ & Solanet, F. M. Tecnica de las invecciones en la cisterna magna. Ibid., 1933-34, 20: 1729-43.—Diaz y Gomez, E. Nota previa sobre la punci6n sub-occipital. Med. ibera, 1928, 22: pt 2, 249.—Easley, R. B. Cisterna magna puncture; its technique and uses. West Virginia M. J., 1934, 30: 411-3.— Edye, B. T. The technique of cisternal puncture and its application in the treatment of general paralysis by arsenical- ized serum. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 1: 272.—Emdin, P. Ein neues Modell einer Nadel fiir die Subokzipitalpunktion. Munch, med. Wrschr., 1926, 73: I486.—Eskuchen, K. Die Punktion der Cisterna cerebello-medullaris (Technik, experi- mentelle und klinische Verwendung) Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1830-3. ------ Die Technik der Zisternenpunktion, ihr Wert und ihre Gefahren. Fortsch. Ther., 1926, 2: 686-9 — Folsch. F. Zur Technik der Zisternenpunktion bei Frauen. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1855.—Forestier, J. La ponction occi- pito-atloidienne; technique et applications. Clinique, Par., 1925, 20: 37-41.—Fried, A. Zur Technik der Subokzipital- punktion. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1821.—Gans, O. Zur Technik der Zisternenpunktion. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 14.—Garkawi, C. Zur Technik der Zisternenpunktion. Munch, med. W'schr., 1926, 73: 2028.—Gilman, L. H., & Kempf, G. F. Puncture of the cisterna magna; a modification of Ayer's method, used more than 5,000 times. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 30: 1282-6. Also repr.—Gorriz, M., & De Arcaute, L. R. Tecnica de la puncion cisternal; su valor diagnostico y estudio comparativo de la composici6n de los liquidos cisternal y lumbar. Siglo med., 1929, 84: 228-31.— Howe, H. S. Stop for cisternal puncture needle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 1536.—Jacobi, L. Cistern puncture in the up- right position (Benedek-Thurzo method) Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 133: 451-3.—Keyl, R. Bemerkungen zur Suboccipital- punktion und Angabe eines Messverfahrens am Lebenden. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 158: 191-202.—Koch, F. Die Technik der Okzipitalpunktion. Zschr. iirztl. Fortbild., 1937, 34: 8.— Kulenkampff, D. Zur Technik der Zisternenpunktion. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 862-6.—Memmesheimer, A. M. Die Sub- occipital- oder Zisternenpunktion. Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1927-28, 25: 633-44. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 155: 132-5.—Moskvin, K. A. [Puncture of the cisterna magna in ambulatory work] Vener. derm., Moskva., 1931, 8: 31^1.— Ohya, Z. Nouvelle methode de ponction occipitale chez le lapin. J. physiol. path, gen., 1931, 29: 518-20.—Ontaneda, L. E. Tecnica de la puncion cisternal. Dfa mid., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 214-7.—Orban, S. [New sign useful for the technique of cisternal puncture] Gyogyaszat, 1936, 76: 26.— Osann, E. Zur Technik der Zisternenpunktion (Subokzipital- punktion) Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1783.—Pfister, M. Zur Punktion der Cisterna magna. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 603.—Plaut, F. Zur Zisternenpunktion beim Kanin- chen. Klin. WTschr., 1929, 8: 976. ------ Erganzungen zu meinem Verfahren der suboccipitalen Liquorentnahme beim Kaninchen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 120: 1-8 — Plenk, A. Ein Hilfsmittel zur Subokzipitalpunktion. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 1443.—Plichet, A. La ponction sous-occipital; sa technique; ses indications; ses avantages. Presse mecl., 1934, 42: 232-5— Popek. K. [Determination of the length of the suboccipital puncture] Rev. neur. psychiat., Praha, 1931, CISTERNA 665 CITRAL 28- 342-62.—Ramrath, B. Erfahrungen iiber die Subokzipital- punktion. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1927, 29: 93-5.—Sarbo, A. Ueber Zisternenpunktion (Ayer-Eskuchen) Klin. Wschr., 1926 5: 841-4. ------ Zur Technik der Zisternenpunktion. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 996.—Schumacher, C. Gewin- nung von Liquor cerebrospinalis an der lebenden Maus durch Subokzipitalpunktion. Derm. Zschr., 1932, 64: 383-6.— Siemens, H. W. [Significance and technique of cisternal puncture] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 2, 2327-38.— Spiegel, L. The technic of cistern puncture (Cisterna magna) Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1928, 18: 420-2.—Stahl, R. Zur Technik der Suboccipitalpunktion. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1714-6. ------ Ueber die Subokzipitalpunktion und die Anwendung eines neuen Hilfsapparates. Zbl. inn. Med., 1924, 45: 617-24.—Touraine, A. La ponction sous-occipitale (quel- ques details de technique) Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1934, 41: 125-9. ------ La ponction sous-occipitale haute; sa tech- nique; ses avantages. Presse med., ,1934, 42: 883.---;— Renault, P., & Aubrun, W. Dispositif simple pour aspiration du liquide cephalorachidien en ponction sous-occipitale. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1934, 41: 248-50.—Wartenberg, R. Ueber die Subokzipitalpunktion (Technik; diagnostische und therapeutische Anwendungsmbglichkeiten) Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 665-70.—Westenhofer, M. Zur Geschichte der Okzipitalinzision und -punktion; eine Richtigstellung nebst Bemerkungen iiber Unterhornpunktion und Plexusresektion Ibid., 1791. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1687.— Wideroe. S. [On Anton-Schmieden's suboccipital puncture].. Norsk mag. hegevid., 1923, 84: 466-70. ---- Puncture: Untoward effects. Ariev, M. J. Zur Frage der Okzipitalpunktion. Zbl. inn. Med., 1929, 50: 1026-9.—Castex, M. R., & Ontaneda, L. E- Modifications circulatoires consecutives a la ponction cister- nale. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 106: 390.------& Schtein- gart, M. Modifications du metabolisme basal apres la ponction cisternale. Ibid., 391.—Dandy, W. E. The treatment of intracranial haemorrhage resulting from cisternal puncture. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1935, 56: 294-301.—Dielmann, H. Die Gefahren der Zisternenpunktion. Nervenarzt, 1928, 1: 401-8.—Draganesco, S., & Berco, L. Troubles graves passa- gers consecutifs a une ponction sous-occipitale. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest, 1933, 15: 160-4.—Friedmann, A. P. Exi- tus letalis post punctionem cisternalem. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1930, 91: 313-8. Also Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 1415-7.— Jacobs, J. Zwischenfiille bei der Subokzipitalpunktion. Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1290.—Kuhn, H. Aseptische lymphocytiire Meningitis nach Suboccipitalpunktion. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1936, 139: 300-4.—Pineas. Exitus nach Zisternenpunktion. Nervenarzt, 1929, 2: 25-8.—Rakonitz, E. Ueber die reflexbelebende Wirkung der Suboccipitalpunktion. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 135: 651-6.—Reuter, F. Ein Fall von plotzlichem Tode bei Zysternenpunktion. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 1275-7.—Schaltenbrand, G. Spontane Luftfullung der Ventrikel bei Zysternenpunktion im Sitzen. Med. Klin., Beri., 1932, 28: 609-11.—Steindl, H. Ein Fall von letalem Ausgang einer Punktion der Cisterna cerebellomedul- laris. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1928, 209: 97-103.—Thurzo, J. Wie sollen wir die Begleiterscheinungen der subokzipitalen Punktion bekampfen? Munch, med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1469. ----- Le manifestazioni collate! ali della puntura suboccipi- tale. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 1813-6.—Vonderahe, A. R., & Haberman, F. C. Injury of medulla in puncture of cisterna magna. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 29: 166. Also repr.—Weissenbach. R. J., Borage, A., & Block-Michel, H. Hemorragie meningee au cours d'une ponction sous-occipitale. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, sypb-, 1935, 42: 785-92. CITELLI, Salvatore, 1875- Trattato di otorinolaringoiatria; semeiologia e diagnostica, patologia e terapia, delle malattie d'orecchio, naso, faringe, laringe, esofage, trachea e bronchi. xvi, 893p. 248 illust. 4 pl. 8? Tor., Unione Tipogr.-Ed., 1920. CITELLUS. See also Rodentia; Tularemia, Transmission. Blue. R. Campaign against ground squirrels in Contra Costa County, California. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1909, 24: 674-6.—Borsenkov. A. K. [Destructive action of chlorine and carbon disulphide on the insect-fauna of spermophile burrows] Vest, mikrob., 1927, 6: 69-71.—Krehbiel, R. H. History of the decidual Plasmodia or giant cells of Citellus townsendi. Anat. Rec, 1931, 50: 275-88.—Long. J. D. The economy of ground squirrel destruction. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1914, 29: pt 2, 3317-21.—Rail, U. [Small ground squirrels (Citellus pygmaeus Pall.) in the Volga-Ural sands] Vest, mikrob., 1936, 15: 363-79.—Semikos, F. F., Stepanov. V. F., & Schmidt, B. N. [Laboratory data on the value of chloropicrine, chlorine, and carbon disulphide as disinfectants and tests on their effect on the insecWauna of the spermophile burrows] Ibid., 1927, 6: 41-68.—Weinberg, B. G., Grianko, C. F., & Broutman. E. J. Essais de sensibilisation anaphylac- tique du spermophile (Spermophillus citellus Wagn.) Ann. Inst. Pasteur. Par. ,1936, 56: 477-9. CITRAL [and citronellal] Bougault, J., & Cattelain, E. Sur une reaction tr£s sensible permettant de caracteriser et de doser le citral. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 437-49.—Del epine, M.. & Hane- graaff, C. Hydrogenation catalytique de 1'aldehyde cinna- mique et du citronellal. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1937, 5. ser., 4: 2087-93.—Tecce. R. Potere battericida del!'essenza di limone e del citral. Igiene mod., 1936, 29: 261-8. CITRIC acid [and derivatives] See also Acids, organic; Blood chemistry. Citric acid. Hahn, A., & Haarmann, W. Ueber die Dehydrierung der Zitronensaure. Zschr. Biol., 1929. 89: 332-4—Kickinger. H. Der Abbau von Citronensaure der Kuhmilch durch einige Bakterien. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 32: 210-9.—Lyon, G. Le citrate de soude. Bull, med., Par., 1925, 39: 259.—Muller, D. Citricodehydrase bildet nicht Acetondicarbonsaure aus Citrat. Biochem. Zschr., 1934-35, 275: 347-9.— Raybaud, L. Sur la flore microscopique de l'acide citrique a diverses concentrations. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 803-5.—Vanino. L., & Guyot, O. Ueber das Citarin als quantitatives Reagens. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1926, 264: 98. ------ Ueber Salze der Anhydrome- thylencitronensaure. Ibid., 113-7.—Wagner-Jauregg, T., & Rauen, H. Ueber die enzymatische Dehydrierung der Citro- nensaure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 233: 215-22— Werty- poroch, E., & Kiekenberg, H. Ueber den Pyrophosphorsaure- ester der Citronensaure. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 268: 8-16.— Wilson, C. P. The manufacture of citric acid from lemons. J. Indust. Chem., 1921, 13: 554-8. ---- Determination. Lenner, A. Ueber Zitronensaurebestimmun- gen und das Vorkommen der Zitronensaure im menschlichen Korper; Erfahrungen aus Unter- suchungen an hauptsachlich obstetrisch-gyna- kologischem Patientenmatcrial, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Verhaltnisse bei Schwanger- schaft, Geburt und Wochenbett. 335p. 8° Lund, 1934. Forms Suppl. 1, v.14, Acta obst. gyn. scand. Arreguine, V. Sur une nouvelle reaction de l'acide citrique et de ses sels. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1929, 11: 242-5.— Broman, T. Die Verwendung eines Extraktes aus Samen von Echinocystis lobata zum Nachweis von Zitronensaure. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1932, 64: 171-6.—Elsdon, G. D.. & Lees, A. Citric acid and its detection. Analyft, Lond.. 1933, 58: 328-31.—Kolthov, I. M. [Influence of chlorides on De Niges test for citric acid] Pharm. wbl., Amst, 1926, 63: 1453-5.— Kuyper, A. C. & Mattil, H. A. The micro-determination of citric acid by the Thunberg methvlene blue method. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 28: 863.—Lenner, A. Ueber die Behandlung des mit der Thunbergschen Zitronensaurebestim- mungsmethode erhaltenen Beobachtungsmaterials sowie einige mit derselben erhaltene Resultate. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1933-34, 67: 221-5.—Pesez. Sur une nouvelle methode de recherche de l'acide citrique. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 22: 160-3.—Pittarelli, E.. & Pittarelli, M. Sopra alcune nuove reazioni per la ricerca dell' acido citrico nei succhi orga- nici. Biochim. ter. sper., 1934, 21: 329-32.—Pucher, G. W.. Sherman, C. C. & Vickery, H. B. A method to determine small amounts of citric acid in biological material. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 113: 235-45.—Sanchez. J. A. Nueva reacci6n cromatica del Acido citrico. Sem. med., B. Air., 1915, 22: 260-2.—Siillmann, H., & Schaerer, E. Ueber die Aus- scheidung und jodometrische Bestimmung der Zitronensaure im Harn. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1932, 62: 619-21.—Taufel. K., & Schoierer, K. Zur quantitativen Ermittelung der Citro- nensaure durch Ueberfiihrung in Aceton. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1936, 71: 297-310.—Thunberg, T. Eine enzyma- tisch-chemische Methode zur Bestimmung von Zitronensaure. Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E. Abderhalden) Berl., 1936, 4: pt 2, 2017-50.—Willaman. J. J. Modification of the Pratt method for the determination of citric acid. Chem. News, Lond., 1917. 115: 171-4. ---- Metabolism. See also under names of organs and body fluids. , , . . Boothby, W. M., & Adams, M. The occurrence of citric acid in urine and body fluids. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 107: 471-9.—Fasold. H. Zur Kenntnis der Zitronensaure im Harn, zugleich ein Beitrag iiber ihre Herkunft. Zschr. Biol., 1930, 90: 192-8.—Furth, O.. Minnibeck, H., & Edel, E. Die Rolle der Citronensaure im Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel. Biochem. Zschr 1934, 269: 379-96.—Gemmill.C. L. The occurrence of citric acid in tissues. Skand. Arch. Phvsiol., Berl., 1933-34, 67- 201-10.—Knoop, F., & Martius, C. Ueber die Bildung von Citronensaure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1936, 242: 1.—Kuyper, A C & Mattill, H. A. Some aspects of citric acid metabolism. J "Biol. Chem., 1933, 103: 51-60.—Langecker, H. Die Aus- scheidung der Zitronensaure durch die Kaninchenniere. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 171: 744-55. ------ Das Schicksal CITRIC ACID 6£ der Citronensaure im Organismus des Kaninchens. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 273: 43-51.—Martius. C. Ueber den Abbau der Citronensaure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1937, 247: 104-10 — Oestberg, O. Studien iiber die Zitronensaureausscheidung der Menschenniere in normalen und pathologischen Zustanden. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1931, 62: 81-222.—Orten, J. M., & Smith, A. H. A study of certain metabolites and related compounds as precursors of endogenous citric acid. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 117: 555-67. Also repr. ------ Rate of citric acid formation following the injection of the sodium salts of certain dicarboxylic acids. Ibid., 119: Proc, Ixxiv. ------ On the site of the formation of citric acid in the animal bodv. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.. 1937-38, 36: 555.—Schuck. C. Urinary excretion of citric acid; effect of ingestion of citric acid, sodium citrate and sodium bicarbonate. J. Nutrit., 1934, 7: 691-700. Also repr.—Sherman, C. C, Mendel, L. B., & Smith. A. H. Determination and metabolism of citric acid. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: Proc. lxxxiii.------The citric acid formed in animal metabolism. Ibid., 1936. 113: 247-63. Also repr. ------ The metabolism of orally administered citric acid. Ibid., 265-71.—Thunberg, T. L. The presence of citric acid in animal fluids. Proc Mayo Clin., 1929, 4: 274.—Woods, E. B. Citric acid metabolism as indicated by urinary examination. Am. J. Physiol., 1926-27, 79: 321-40. Also Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 169. Also repr. ---- Origin. See also Aspergillus; Carbohydrates, Fermen- tation; Citromyces; Mucorales; Penicillium. Bernhauer, K. Zum Chemismus der Citronensaurebildung durch Pilze; die Saurebildung aus verschiedenen Kohlenstoff- verbindungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 197: 309-26. -----r Zum Chemismus der Citronensaurebildung durch Pilze; die Citronensaurebildung aus Gluconsaure. Ibid., 327-42. ------ & Bockl, N. Zum Chemismus der durch Aspergillus niger bewirkten Siurebildungsvorgange; iiber die Umwandlung von Alkohol in Citronensaure. Ibid., 1932, 253: 16.—Bernhauer, K., & Iglauer, A. Ueber die Saurebildung aus Zucker durch Aspergillus niger; die Bedeutung der Stickstoffquelle fiir die Citronensaurebildung. Ibid., 1936, 287: 153-66.—Bernhauer, K., & Schon, K. Zum Chemismus der Citronensaurebildung durch Pilze; iiber die Hypothesen der Citronensaurebildung und das Auftreten von Acetaldehyd in den Pilzkulturen. Ibid., 1928, 202: 164-79.—Bernhauer, K., & Siebenauger, H. Die Citronensaurebildung aus Essigsaure. Ibid., 1931, 240: 232- 44.—Butkevich, V. S. Ueber die Bildung der Citronensaure in den Kulturen von Aspergillus niger und Penicillium glaucum auf Zucker. Ibid., 1923, 136: 224-37. ------ & Melnikova, A. A. [Beet-juice in biochemical preparation of citric acid] Mikrobiologia, Moskva, 1936, 5: 259-69.—Butkevich, V. S., Menzhinskaia, E. V., & Trofimova, E. I. [Biochemical origin of citric and oxalic acids] Ibid., 1934, 3: 319-42. Also Bio- chem. Zschr., 1934, 272: 290-307. ------ Die reduzierenden Mycelsubstanzen und ihre Teilnahme an der Citronensaure- bildung. Ibid., 1935, 276: 446-52.—Chrzaszcz, T., & Peyros, E. Optimale Bedingungen der Citronensaurenanhaufung, sowie einige Beobachtungen zur Theorie der Citronensaurebildung. Ibid., 280: 325-36.—Chrzaszcz, T., & Zakomorny, M. Die Bedingungen der biochemischen Umbildung der Essigsaure in Citronensaure durch verschiedene Schimmelpilze. Ibid., 1936, 285: 340-7. ------ Ueber die Bedeutung der Apfel- saure bei der Umbildung der Essigsaure in Citronensaure durch verschiedene Schimmelpilze. Ibid., 348-55.—Emde, H. Zur Theorie der Citronensauregarung. Ibid., 1934-35, 275: 373.—Ganassini, D. Sulla preparazione dell'acido citrico colle muffe. Boll. chim. farm., 1920, 59: 289; 313.—Molliard, M. Production d'acide citrique par le Sterigmatocystis nigra. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1919, 168: 360-3. ---- Pharmacology. See also Hemorrhage, Treatment; for further uses of citrates see also Blood sedimentation; Blood transfusion, &c. Botjthelier, J. *Etude therapeutique sur le citrate de soude. 46p. 8? Par., 1934. Schersten, B. *Studien iiber das Vorkommen und die biologische Bedeutung des Citrats in Geschlechtsdrusensekreten des Menschen und verschiedener Tiere; nebst einem Beitrag zur enzymatisch-chemischen Methode zur Bestim- mung von Citrat nach Thunberg. 144p. 8? Lund, 1936. Bonnard, R. Le citrate de soude en hematologic. Sang, Par., 1934, 8: 1079-103.—Campus, P. I sieri citratati nell'uo- mo per uso endomuscolare. Riv. biol., 1931, 13: 378-408.— Dervillee, P. Les injections intraveineuses de citrate de soude en therapeutique. Bull. gen. th6r., 1932, 183: 49-71.—Frede- ricq, L. Sur l'emploi du citrate de soude comme agent anticoa- gulant. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1909, 7: 279.—Goia, I., & Petri, I. Contribution a I'etude de Taction hemostatique du citrate de sodium. Paris med., 1927, 65: 137-43.—Gomez Fresno, M. Aspectos modernos de la terapeutica por los citratos. Siglo med., 1925, 76: 223.—Gordonov, T., Schutz, O., & Spycher, W. Pharmakologische Untersuchungen des Natrium citricum, CITRIC ACID Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 74: 415-33- Hutchison, J. B. Sodium citrate as a haemostatic. Glasgow M. J., 1934, 121: 180—3.—Joannides, M. Changes in respiration, in circulation and in the coagulation time of blood produced by sodium ci- trate injections. Arch. Int. M., 1926, 37: 248-50.—Katz, J. R. Further researches on the antagonism between citrate and calcium salt in biochemical processes, examined by the aid of substituted citrates. Proc Aka.il. wet. Amsterdam, 1923, 26: sect, sc, 542-60.—Kreiner, W. M., & Holain, H. Natrium- zitrat, ein Blutgerinnung fordenidcs Mittel. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1932-33, 43: 260-6.; I.angecker, H. Ueber das Schicksal von komplexen Verbindungen der Citronensaure mit Schwermetallsalzen. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 182: 642-53.—Lenormand, H. Preparation et proprietes de quel- ques citrates doubles de bismuth et de quinine. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1929, 8. ser., 9: 162-8.—Lumiere, A., & Sonnery, S. Proprietes anticoagulantes des produits de pyrogenation de l'acide citrique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 213.—Michon, L. De l'emploi du citrate de soude comme hemostatique en chirurgie. Lyon med., 1926, 138: 671-8.— Normet, L. Les citrates en therapeutique. Presse med., 1925, 33: 37.----- La accion biologica de los citratos metalicos. Cron. med. mex., 1930, 29: 377-83.—Piro, A. II citrato di sodio in clinica e nella pratica di laboratorio. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1929, 1: 359-64.—Rebattu & Parthiot. Accidents graves consecutifs a une injection intraveineuse de citrate de soude dirigee contre une epistaxis. Lyon med., 1927, 140: 498-501.—Renaud, M. Sur l'eievation de la tension arterielle apres l'ingestion de citrate de soude. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1: 102.—Rifo Bustos, T. Accion diuretica del citrato de sodio. Clin. & lab., Zaragoza, 1929, 13: 281-300.—Robertson, T. B., & Burnett, T. C. On the action of sodium citrate upon mam- malia, with especial reference to acquired tolerance and to its fiction upon the cerebellum. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1912, 3: 635-48.—Rosenthal, G. Les formules de citrate de soude agent de prophylaxie des fausses membranes; applications au traitement des angines, otites, oz^ne, des plaies et muqueuses infectees. Bull. gen. ther., 1918, 170: 130-5.— Sheo Nan Cheer. A study of the effect of sodium citrate on the anti- pneumpcoccus defense processes of the body in relation to its use in transfusion. J. Immun., Bait., 1930, 18: 187-99.— Sison, A. B. M., & Ignacio, P. Sodium citrate as a hemostatic. .1. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1926, 6: 11-5.—Williams, J. W. Changes produced in certain constituents of the blood bv dilu- tions of sodium citrate. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 915-7. CITRINO, Carlos. *La clinoterapia en las enfermedades mentales. 82p. roy. 8? B. Air., A. Guidi Buffarini, 1915. CITROMYCES. See also Penicillium. Butkewich, W. Die Ausnutzung des Peptons als Kohlen- stoffquelle durch die Citromyces-Arten. Biochem. Zschr., 1922,129:455-763.---:— Ueber die Bildung und Anhaufung der Oxalsaure in den Citromyces-Kulturen auf den Salzen der organischen Sauren. Ibid., 129: 464-76. ------ Ueber den Verbrauch und die Bildung der Citronensaure in den Kulturen von Citromyces glaber auf Zucker. Ibid., 131: 338-50.— Kusnetzov, S. J. Die Bedeutung des Calciums fiir die Gattung Citromyces. Ibid., 1925, 157: 339-49.—Wehmer, C. Die Gattung Citromyces und die Zitronensiiurebildung. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1928. 73: 161. CITRON, Hans, 1900- *Neuere Unter- suchungen zur Desinfektion von tuberkulo- sem Sputum (Priifung von Bazillol, Tb-Bazillol, Multisept, den franzosischen Praparaten Lysol und Crlsyl-Jeyes, sowie Alkalysol) [Freiburg i. B.] 29p. 8? Berl., 1927. CITRON, Julius, 1878- Die Methoden der Immunodiagnostik und Immunotherapie und ihre praktische Verwertung. 3. Aufl. xi, 343p. 2 pl. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1919. Also 4. Aufl. xi, 353p. 2 pl. 1923. ---- Klinische Bakteriologie und Protozoen- kunde. 2. Aufl. viii, 240p. 7 1. 7 pl. 8? Lpz., W. Klinkhardt, 1924. Forms Bd 5 Leitf. prakt. Med. (P. Bockenheimer) CITRON. See under Citrus. CITRULLUS [and derivatives] See also Cucurbitaceae. Ackermann, D. Ueber die Frage nach der Entstehung von Citrullin im Tierkorper. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932, 209: 12-9.—Kurtz, A. C. A simple synthesis of dl-citrulline. J. Biol. Chem., 1937-38, 122: 477-84.—Wada, M. Ueber Citrul- lin, eine neue Aminosaure im Pressaft der Wassermelone, Citrullus vulgaris Schrad. Biochem. Zschr., 1930. 224: 420-9. CITRULLUS 667 CITRUS ■----colocynthis. Dehler, O. Die arzneiliche Verwendung der Koloquinte (Colocynthis) Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1934, 5: 191-7.—Hol- lander, N. Proprietes pharmaco-dynamiques de la coloquinte. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 1175-8. ------ Beitrage zur Frage der pharmakologischen Eigenschaften des Koloquints. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1927, 50: 155-96.—Lloyd, J. U. Colocynth (bitter apple) Eclect. M. J., 1936, 96: 133-5.— Macfarlan, D. Colocynthis. Homoeop. Rec, 1935, 50: 244-8.—Moore, A. L. Colocynth. Eclect. M. J., 1936, 96: 160.—Peyer, W., & Heinrici, G. Ueber Coloquinthen und deren Bewertung. Apoth. Ztg, 1927, 42: 106.—Rolle (Die) der Koloquinte im Arzneischatze der Jahrhunderte. Ibid., 1925, 40: 492.—Smelt. E. M. Note on extract of Colocynth. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1930, 3: 433-7. ---- vulgaris [watermelon] Barksdale, I. S. Studies on the blood pressure lowering principle in the seed of the watermelon (Cucurbita citrullus) Am. J. Sc, 1926, 171: 111-23.—Bliss, A. R., jr, Morrison, B. W., & Prather, E. O., jr. An investigation of the diuretic properties of watermelon juice. Am. J. Pharm., 1933, 105: 53-8.—Ivanov, N. N., Alexandrova, R. S., & Kudriavzeva, M. A. Ueber die Umwandlung der Zuckerarten beim Reifen der Friichte von Wassermelonen. Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 212: 267-79.—Lutochin, S. N. Untersuchung iiber den Zuckerge- halt verschiedener Wassermelonen- und Melonensorten. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1927, 54: 281-9. ------ Ueber die Bedeutung des Wassermelonensirups als Nahrungsmittel. Ibid., 290.—Thompson, J. D. Value of watermelon. Eating Your Way to Health, 1933, 2: 1-4. CITRULLUS bacillus. Sartory, A., Sartory, R., & Meyer, J. Caracteres biolo- giques du Bacillus citrulli. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 1312-4. ------ Analyse chimique et caracterisation de la substance chromogene produite par le Bacillus citrulli. Ibid., 1314-6. CITRUS. See also Bergamot oil; Fruit; Rutaceae; Vitamine. Bacharach, A. L., Cook, P. M., & Smith, E. L. The ascorbic acid content of certain citrous fruits and some manufactured citrous products. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 1038-47.— Beach, S. Citrus fruits. Hygeia, Chic, 1935, 13: 932-6.— Bennett, A. H., & Tarbert, D. J. Vitamin C in citrus juices. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1294-301.—Bottazzi, F. II valore nutritivo e terapeutico delle arance e dei limoni. Athena, Roma, 1933, 2: 229-35.—Daniel, E. P., & Rutherford, M. B. Ascorbic acid content of a number of citrus fruits. J. Agr. Res., 1937, 54: 689-93.—Fisher, N. F., & McKinley, E. B. Presence of toxic and insulin-like substances in oranges, grape fruit, and lemons. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 248.—Hassan, A., & Basili, R. The antiscorbutic value of fresh lime juice. Biochem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 1846-50 — Kellogg, J. H. The health-promoting value of citrus fruits. Good Health, 1936, 71: 73; 89; 168.—Leclerc, H. Le pample- mousse (Citrus decumana L.) Presse med., 1926, 34: 1613.— Macasaet, R., & Roda, A. P. de. Effect of Citrus limonia Osbeck (imported American lemon) C. aurantifolia (Christm.) Swingle (dayap) and C. mitis Blanco (calamansi) in water treatment. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1930, 10: 223-32.— Richardson, J. E., Davis, R., & Sullivan, P. Some observations on vitamin-C content of oranges and lemons. Food Res., 1937, 2: 81-3.—Schuck, C. Urinary excretion of citric acid; effect of ingestion of large amounts of orange juice and grape juice. J. Nutrit., 1934, 7: 679-89.—Tanchico, S. S., & West, A. P. Colobot essential oil from Citrus hystrix DC. var. torosa. Philippine J. Sc, 1933, 52: 263-9, pl. ---- Diseases. Armitage, H. M. The citrophilous mealybug, Pseudococcus gahani Green, as a major pest of citrus in Southern California J. Econ. Entom., 1924, 17: 554-62.—Barger, W. R., & Hawkins, L. A. Borax as a disinfectant for citrus fruit. J. Agr. Res., 1925-26, 30: 189-92.—Basinger, A. J. A supposedly beneficial insect discovered to be a citrus pest. J. Econ. Entom., 1924, 17: 637-9.—Bodkin, G. E. The fumigation of citrus trees in Palestine. Bull. Entom. Res., 1925-26, 16: 143-9, 4 pl — Camp, A. F. Citric acid as a source of carbon for certain citrus fruit-destroying fungi. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard., 1923, 10: 213-98, pl.—Doidge, E. M. Brown rot in citrus fruits (Pythia- cystis citrophthora R. and E. Smith) J. Dep. Agr., Pretoria, 1925, 10: 499-503.—Fawcett, H. S. Observations on bark diseases of citrus trees in Sicily. Phytopathology, 1925, 15: 41-3.—Fulton, H. R. Relative susceptibility of citrus varieties to attack bv Gloeosporium limetticolum (Clausen) J. Agr. Res., 1925-26, 30: 629-35. ------ & Bowman, J. J. Pre- liminary results with the borax treatment of citrus fruits for the prevention of blue mold rot. Ibid., 1924-25, 28: 961-8.— Jenkins, A. E. The citrus scab fungus. Phytopathology, 1925, 15: 99-104.—Lee, H. A. Citrus-canker control; a progress report of experiments. Philippine J. Sc, 1921, 19: 129-71, 2 pi. ------ Dry rot of citrus fruits caused by a Nematospora species. Ibid., 1924, 24: 719-32, 2 pl.—Lipman, C. B. A contribution to our knowledge of soil relationships with citrus chlorosis. Phytopathology, 1921, 11: 301-5.—Peltier, G. L., & Frederich, W. J. Further studies on the relative susceptibility to citrus canker of different species and hybrids of the genus Citrus, including the wild relatives. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 28: 227-39.—Smith, R. E., & Smith, E. H. Further studies on pythiaceous infection of deciduous fruit trees in California. Phytopathology, 1925, 15: 389-404.—Wolf, F. A. The perfect stage of the fungus which causes melanose of citrus. J. Agr. Res., 1926, 33: 621-5. ---- grandis [grape-fruit] Hiwatari, Y. Ueber die stickstoffhaltigen Bestandteile der Friichte von Citrus grandis Osbeck (Form. Buntan, Hayat) J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1927, 7: 169-73.—Markley, K. S.. Nelson, E. K., & Sherman, M. S. Some wax-like constituents from expressed oil from the peel of Florida grapefruit, Citrus grandis. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 118: 433-41. Also repr.—Roberts, J. A. Vitamin C in citrus-juice beverages and canned grapefruit juice. Food Res., 1937, 2: 331-7.—Taylor, E. C, & Alter. R. H. The therapeutic value of hill grown grapefruit. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1927, 26: 605-10.—Thompson, J. D. The value of grapefruit. Eating Your W7ay to Health, 1934, 3: No. 109, 1 — Willimott, S. G., & Wokes, F. Vitamins and other constituents of grape-fruit rind. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 1299-305. ---- limonia [lemon] See also in 3. ser. Lemon. Baars, J. K. [Use of salicylic and benzoic acids in the prepa- ration of lemonades in the Dutch-Indies] Meded. dienst volksgez. Ned. Indie, 1934, 23: 128-35.—Baker, J. B. Infant nutrition with reference to lemon juice feeding. Delaware M. J., 1935, 7: 303-12.—Bartholomew, E. T. Endoxerosis of lemon fruits as affected by the application of different amounts of irrigation water. Phytopathology, 1936, 26: 1149-54.— Daubney, C. G-, & Zilva, S. S. The antiscorbutic fraction of lemon juice. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 1055-9.—Hollande, A. C, & Chadefaux, S. Etude bacteriologique de la fermenta- tion en eau de mer des c6drats de Corse destines a la confiserie. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1924, 31: 458; 527.—Jenkinson, S. Biographical memoir of Dr John Harness. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1937, 23: 2-14.—Johnson. S. W. The regeneration of the reducing properties of oxidised lemon juice. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1287-9. ------ & Zilva, S. S. The anti- scorbutic fraction of lemon juice. Ibid., 1932, 26: 871.— Levi, A. II calcio dell'urina e del sangue durante la som- ministrazione del succo di limone. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 67-9. ------ Influenza del succo di limone nell'or- ganismo. Boll. Soc med. chir. Modena, 1928, 29: 10-2. ------ Influenza del succo di limone nell'organismo; azione nell'urina e nel sangue. Ibid., 29-38.—Merres, E. Zur Regelung des Verkehrs mit Limonaden. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1930, 60: 156-70.—Visco, G. Sur l'agglutination par le sue de citron. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1933, 5: 136-9.—Waugh, W. A., Bessey. O. A.. & King. C. G. Preparation of vitamin C from lemon juice. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 1281-3.—Zilva, S. S. The antiscorbutic fraction of lemon juice. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 1687-98. ------ A note on the reprecipitation of the antiscorbutic factor from decitrated lemon juice. Ibid., 1931, 25: 594. ---- sinensis [orange] See also in 3. ser. Orange. Avit-Scott, J. A case of orange dermatitis. Brit. J Derm. Syph., 1934, 46: 378-80.—Baker, A. C. An undescribed orange pest from Honduras. J. Agr. Res., 1923-24, 25: 253, pl.— Bottazzi, F. Der Nahrwert der Orangen. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1930, 5: No. 242.—Buskirk, H. H., & Fine, M. S. Stability of vitamin C in frozen orange juice during prolonged storage. Indust. Engin. Chem., 1933, 25: 808-10.—Da Costa Lima, A. Microiepidoptere nouveau, dont la chenille devaste les orangers du District Federal (Br6sil) C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: g35_7.—Delitala. A. Caratteri fisici e chimici delle essenze delle esperidee sarde; le essenze di mandarino e di arancio dolce. Arch. ital. sc farm., 1936, 5: 374-7.—Gandara, G. En- fermedades y plagas del naranjo (Citrus aurantium) Mem. Soc. Antonio Alzate, 1909, 28: 190-2.—Gassner, G. Versuche iiber die Bekampfung von Apfelsinenschadlingen durch Blau- saurebegasungen. Zschr. Pflanzenkr., 1925, 35: 97-111.— Harvey, E. M., & Rygg, G. L. Physiological changes in the rind of California oranges during growth and storage. J. Agr. Res., 1936, 52: 723-46.—Hou, H. C. A comparative study of the vitamin C content of several varieties of Chinese oranges. Chin. J. Physiol., 1935, 9: 223-43.—Joslyn, M. A., Marsh, G. L., & Morgan, A. F. The relation of reducing value and extent of browning to the vitamin C content of orange juice exposed to air. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: 17-28.—Kunkel, L. O. Further data on the orange-rusts of Rubus. J. Agr. Res., 1920-21, 19: 501-12, 2 pl.—Lee, H. A. A disease of satsuma and mandarin orange fruits caused by Gloeosporium foliicolum Nishida. Philippine J. Sc, 1923, 22: 603-14, pl — Lynch, L. J. A preliminary report on methods for the preserva- tion of orange juice. J. Counc. Sc. Indust. Res., Melb., 1936, 9: 29-36.—Mack, M. J., Fellers, C. R. [et al.l Vitamin-C content of dairv orange beverages. Food Res., 1936, 1: 223- 30.—Matlack, M. B. A chemical study of the rind of Call- CITRUS 668 CIVILIZATION Fornia oranges. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1929, 18: 24-31.— Melvin, J. T. Value of orange juice as an accessory food. California West. M., 1926, 24: 331.—Norris, F. W. The peptic substances of plants; the peptic substances in the juice of oranges. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 993-7.—Oppenheim, J. D. A preliminary note on the origin of the Jaffa orange. Genetica, Gravenh., 1927, 9: 516-20.—Parturier, G. Un arbol y un fruto precioso a los hepato-biliares, el naranjo. Vida nueva, Habana, 1934, 34: 20072.—Powell, V. E. Idio- syncrasy to orange juice resembling cholecvstitis. Bull. Fulton Co. M. Soc, 1936, 10: No. 9, 5.—Quaintance. A. L.. & Baker, A. C. Aleyrodidae, or white flies attacking the orange, with descriptions of 3 new species of economic importance. J. Agr. Res., 1916, 6: 459-72, 6 pl.—Vitamin C content of orange juice. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 396.—Zechmeister, L., & Tuzson, P. Zur Kenntnis des Mandarinenpigments. Xs.hr. physiol. Chem., 1936, 240: 191-4. CIVADE-ARNOULD, Genevieve, 1902- *Antig6notherapie dans la tuberculose oculaire. 41 p. S? Par., 1931. CIVALLERI, Italo. Le emoglobinurie (siste- mazione e rivisione clinica) con prefazione del Camillo Bozzolo. vi, 244p. 8? Siena, S. Bernardino, 1916. CIVATTE, Achille, 1877- Dermatoses precancereuses. p.611-92. 8? Par., 1936. In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud [et al.]) Par., 1936, 6: ---- Les parapsoriasis. p.686-723. 8? Par., 1936. In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud [et al.]) Par., 1936, 7: ----& SIDI, E. La medecine legale en derma- tologie. p.758-95. 8? Par., 1936. In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud [et al.]) Par., 1936, 8: CIVET, Victor, 1862-1935. Jayle, F. [Necrologie] Presse med., 1935, 43: 1787. CIVIALE, Jean, 1792-1867. Coues, W. P. Jean Civiale, pioneer French urologist, Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 196: 70.— Ramos, J. Etude sur le docteur Civiale. Rev. internat. med. chir., 1927, 38: 74; 87. CIVILIAN Military Education Fund. State- ments by presidents of universities and colleges on the educational value of military training. 23p. 8? Wash., D. C, 1935. CIVILIZATION. See also Biology, social; Culture; Sociology. Brend, W. A. Sacrifice to Attis; a study of so.\ and civilisation. 350p. 8? Lond. [1936] California, U. S. A. University of Cali- fornia. Lecturesandassignments, Anthropology 1 B: Origin and development of civilization. 16p. 8? Berkeley, 1917. Evans, A. New archeological lights on the origins of civilization in Europe, p.425-45. 8! Wash., 1917. Bound in Papers on Anthrop., 1869-1917 (F. L. Hoffman) Freud, S. Civilization and its discontents. Transl. by J. Riviere. 144p. 8? N. Y., 1930. Goddard, E. H., & Gibbons, F. A. Civiliza- tion or civilisations; an essay in the Sprenglerian philosophy of histology. 231p. 8? Lond., 1926. Hankins, F. H. The racial basis of civiliza- tion; a critique of the Nordic doctrine. 384p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Hakrisson, T. Savage civilisation. 461p. 8? Lond., 1937. Huntington, E. Civilization and climate. 2. ed. 333p. 8? New Haven, 1922. Also 3. ed. 453p. 8? N. Y., 1924. Lockhart-Mummery, J. P. After us; or, The world as it might be. 287p. 8? Lond. [1936] Thorndike, L. A short history of civilization. 619p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Walker, C. C. The biology of civilization. 323p. 8? Toronto, 1930. Walsh, J. J. What civilization owes to Italy. 432p. 8? Bost., 1923. ---- The thirteenth greatest of centuries. 490p. 8? N. Y., 1929. Ward, L. F. The psychic factors of civiliza- tion. 2. ed. 369p. 8? Bost. [1900] Wynter, A. Curiosities of civilization. 7. ed. 355p. 12? Lond. [1860] Bissell, M. H. Population and civilization. Birth Control Rev., 1926-27, 10: 189.—Breasted, J. H. The origins of civili- zation. Sc. Month., 1919, 9: 289; 416; 561; 1920, 10: 87: 183; 249.—Drachovsky, J. [A few remarks on population and its relation to civilization] Cas. lek. eesk., 1929, 68: 1265-8 — Etienne, G. La civilisation meditenaneenne et la mentalite latine. Rev. med. est, 1934, 62: 780-801.—Fraga, C. Civiliza- cao e cultura. Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 157-60.—Groszmann, M. P. E. Different civilization levels in modern society. Bull. Am. Acad. M., 1912, 13: 377-8(1.- Harrison, H. S. Evolution in material culture. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc. (1930) 1931, 98: 137-59.—James, E. O. The dawn of human civilization. Scientia, Bologna, 1931, 3. ser., 50: 233-40.—Koppers. W. Die Wirtschaftsstufen der Menschheit. Sitzber. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1917-19, 63-8.—Larguier des Bancels, J. Pr£- logique et civilises. Arch, psychol., Geneve, 1926, 20: 1-12.— Morgan, J. de. De l'influence asiatique sur l'Afrique a l'origine de la civilisation egyptienne. Anthropologic, Par., 1921, 31: 185; 425; 1922, 32: 39.—Peake, H. J. E. The introduction of civilization into Great Britain. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1928, 58: 19-31.—Poisson, G. Les civilisations neo- lithiques et eneolithiques de la France. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1928, 38: 239.—Robinson, J. H. The procession of civilization. In Story of human error (Jastrow. J.) N. Y., 1936, 271-81.— Russell. B. What, is western civilization'.' Scientia, Bologna, 1929, 2. ser., 46: 35-41.—Savor»nan. F. Intorno al problema dell'estinzione dei popoli selvaggi. Hi v. antrop., 1928-29, 28: 383-400. ---- Medical aspect. See also under names of diseases as Cancer, Causes: Civilization, &c. Crile, G. W. Diseases peculiar to civilized man; clinical management and surgical treatment. 427p. 8? N. Y., 1934. Lane, W. A. The prevention of the diseases peculiar to civilization. 99p. 12? Lond., 1931. Ashburn, P. M. How disease came with the white man. Hvgeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 514; 636.—Benjamin, E. Die Krank- heit der Zivilisation. Munch, med. AVschr., 1934, 81: 368-73 — Crile, G. Diseases of civilization. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1933, 372-9.—Given. D. H. C. A new angle on health and civilisation. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 189: 130-4.—Hinrichsen, O. Gesundheit und Krankheit beim Kulturmenschen. Umschau, 1936, 40: 061-3.—Makai, E. Die Krankheit der Zivilisation. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 493.—Smith, R. C. The influence of civilization on the insect fauna in cultivated areas of North America. Ann. Rep. Bd Regents Smithson. Inst., 1934, 257-66. CLAAS, Fritz, 1904- *Ueber Dermoide des Mundes, ausgehend von der Anlage seiner Organe und der Kiemenspalten. 31p. 8". Marb., J. Hamel, 1930. CLAASS, Albert, 1905- Contribution a I'etude de la deontologie medicale; essai historique et critique sur la discipline et la reglementation dans la profession medicale. 132p. 8? Par., 1930. CLAASSEN [Franz Adolf] Otto, 1899- *Eine aneurysmaartige Ausbuchtung der Klappe des Foramen ovale in dem linken Vorhof. 15p. 8? Giessen, O. Kindt, 1927. CLAASSEN [Ida Antonie] Lou, 1898- *Ueber einen Fall von primarem Leberkrebs. 8p. 8? Lpz., E. Lehmann, 1923. CLACTON-ON-SEA, Engl. Middlesex Hos- pital. Annals (during the Great War 1914-19) [Lond., 1921] CLADOCERA. See also Crustacea. Bar, G. Ueber Cladoceren von der Insel Ceylon (Fauna et anatomia ceylanica) Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss., 1924, 60: 83- 126, pl.—Bellosillo, G. C. The biology of Moina macrocqpa Straus with special reference to artificial culture. Philippine J. Sc, 1937, 63: 307-49, pl.—Brown, L. A., & Crozier, W. J. The rate of killing of cladocerans at higher temperatures. J. Gen. Physiol., 1927-28, 11: 25-36.—Mortimer, C. H. Ex- perimentelle und cytologische Untersuchungen iiber den CLADOCERA 669 CLAIRVOYANCE Generationswechsel der Cladoceren. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. allg. Zool., 1936, 56: 323-88— Sciacchitano, I. Alcune osser- vazioni sui cladoceri sardi. Internat. Rev. Hydrob., Lpz., 1924-25, 12: 350-68.—Spandl, H. Cladocera. Ibid., 1925, 13: 185-96.—Woltereck, R. Ueber die Spezifitat des Lebens- raumes, der Nahrung und der Korperformen bei pelagischen Cladoceren und iiber okologische Gestalt-Systeme. Biol. Zbl., 1928, 48: 521-51.—Zschokke, F. Die Fortpflanzungs- thatigkeit der Cladoceren der Hochgebirgsseen. In Festschr. z. 70. Geburtst. Rudolf Leuckarts, Lpz., 1892, 396-404. ---- Daphniidae. Viehoever. A. The development of Daphnia magna for the evaluation of active substances. Am. J. Pharm., 1937, 109: 360-6.—Woltereck, R. Notizen zur Biotypenbildung bei Cladoceren; experimentelle Untersuchung der Ceresio-Daphni- en. Internat. Rev. Hydrob., Lpz., 1925, 14: 121-7. --- Polyphemidae. Frankel, S., & Jellinek, C. Ueber Limulus polvphemus. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 185: 384-8.—Humperdinck, L Ueber Muskulatur und Endoskelett von Polyphemus pediculus de Geer (Topographisches und Embryologisches) Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1923-24, 121: 621-55, 2 pl.—Strohl, H. Polyphemus- biologie, Cladocereneier und Kernplasmaielation. Internat. Rev. Hydrob., Lpz., 1908, 1: 821-32. CLADORCHIS. See also Paramphistomidae. Willey, C. H. Studies on the morphology and systematic position of the trematode Protocladorchis pangassi n. g. (Cladorchis pangasii Maccallum, 1905) Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1935, 54: 8-14. CLADOSPORIUM. See also Dematium; Hormodendron; Toruleae. Gandara, G. Pleospora y Cladosporium considerados en parasitologfa agrfcola. Mem. Soc. Antonio Alzate, 1914, 32: 383-91.—Hasper, E. Biologie und Bekampfung des Clado- sporium fulvum Cooke auf Solanum lycopersicum. Zschr. Pflanzenkr., 1925, 35: 112-8.—Rippel. K. Saugkraftmessungen an iSporen von Cladosporium fulvum Cooke und anderen Pilzen und Grundsatzliches zur Methodik der Saugkraft- messungen. Arch. Mikrob., 1933, 4: 220-8. ------ Unter- suchungen iiber die Abhangigkeit der Sporenkeimung vom Wassergehalt der Luft bei Cladosporium fulvum Cooke und anderen Pilzen. Ibid., 530-42.—Sartory, A., Sartory, R. [et ab] Contribution a I'etude d'une epidermomycose bresi- lienne palmaire noire, provoquee par un Cladosporium nouveau. C rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 878-81.—Sartory, A., Sartory, R., & Meyer, J. Etude botanique et biochimique d'un Clado- sporium (Cladosporium rietmanni n. sp.) agent d'une epider- momycose palmaire noire du Bresil. Strasbourg med., 1930, 90: 401-10.—Skupienski, F. X. Influence du goudron sur le developpement de Cladosporium herbarum Link. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1936-37, 19: 447-50. CLADOTHRIX. See Actinomyces; Streptothrix. CLAESSEN, Gunnlaugur. The Roentgen diagnosis of echinococcus tumors; a study. 155p. 30 pl. 8? Stockh., P. A. Norstedt soner, 1928. Forms Suppl. 6, Acta radiol., Stockh. CLAGNON, Emile, 1903- Contribution au traitement de la lithiase renale par les courants de haute frequence. 46p. 8? Par., 1931. CLAIBORNE, John Herbert, 1861-1922. Lambert, W. E. Obituary. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1923, 21: 20-2, port.—Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 1830. Also N. York M. J., 1922, 115: 776. CLAIRMONT, Paul Johann, 1875- Ver- letzungen und chirurgische Krankheiten der Mund- und Rachenhohle, des Halses einschliess- lich der Speicheldriisen, der Speiserohre, des Kehlkopfes und der Trachea. 188p. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1926. Forms Heft 7, Diagn. ther. Irrtiim. Chir. --- VON DEN VELDEN, R., & WOLFF, P. Die Bekampfung des Blutverlustes durch Trans- fusion und Gefassfullung. 78p. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1928. CLAIRMONT, Paul Johann, WINTERSTEIN, 0., & DIMTZA, A. Die Chirurgie der Tuber- kulose. viii, 661p. 392 illust. 8? Berl., S. Karger, 1931. CLAIRVOYANCE. See also Hallucination; Occultism; Perception, extrasensory. Hopp, M. *Ueber Hellsehen; eine kritisch- experimentelle Untersuchung [Konigsberg] 126p. 8? Berl., 1916. Schmitz, L. *Zur Untersuchung von Hell- sehern. 36p. 8? Bonn, 1933. Alker, E. Prophetin und Verbrecherin (ein psychologisches Ratsel) Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1929, 20: 129-37.—Bender, H. Zum Problem der aussersinnlichen Wahrnehmung; ein Beitrag zur Untersuchung des Hellsehens mit Laboratoriumsmethoden. Zschr. Psych. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1935, 135: 20-130.— Bruckner, G. H. Ein Beitrag zur Psychologie der Hellseher. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1934, 46: 210-28.—Clerambault, G. G. de. La fin d'une voyante. Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1920, 8: 223-38.—Forel, A. Psychenergie; eine Moglich- keitshypothese des Hellsehens und der Telepathie. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1921-22, 27: 222-6.—Fiinfgeld, E. Ueber die seelische Struktur einer Hellseherin, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Klinik der Halluzinose und zur Psychologie der Denktatigkeit. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 119: 547-60.—Geissler. Der Insterburger Hellseherprozess. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1928, 41: 399-403.—Hellwig, A. Ueber die Verwendung von Hellsehern in Kriminalfallen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 851-3. ------ Psychologische Bemerkungen zu dem Bern- burger Hellseherprozess. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1879- 82. ------ Zur Frage der Kriminaltelepathie; die Begriin- dung des Urteils des Schoffengerichts Bernburg gegen den Lehrer Drost mit Anmerkungen. Arch. Krim., 1927, 81: 102-40. ------ Betrugsverfahren gegen Kriminaltelepathen. Ibid., 1929, 84: 15-48. ------ Der Insterburger Hellseher- prozess. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1928-29, 86: 177-236. ------ Die Tatigkeit von Frau Gunther-Geffers in dem Wiederaufnah- meverfahren Riedel-Guala. Ibid., 1929, 88: 1-18. ------ Zum Streit um die Kriminaltelepathie. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1929, 42: 287-93.—Heyse. Schlussfolgerungen aus dem Bernburger Hellseherprozess. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1925, 27: 494-6.—Hornung, H. Die forensische Bedeutung des Hellsehens und der Gedankciiiibei tragung. Arch. Krim., 1924-25, 76: 247-88.—Hiibner. A. H. Die Begutachtung von Hellsehern. Arch. Psychiat., Beil., 1931, 94: 93-110.— Keller, H. Psychologie des Zukunftsbewusstseins. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., L. Abt., 1932, 124: 211-90.— Klieneberger, O. Zur Beurteilung der sogenannten Hellse- herei. Nervenarzt, 1934, 7: 130-41. Kroner, W. Die Ergeb- nisse des Bernburger Hellseherprozesses. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 17-20.—Le Cour, P. La vision sans l'emploi des yeux; a propos d'experiences avec l'oui-ja. Ann. sc. psych.. Par., 1916, 26: 142-4.—Lindworsky, J. Theoretische Ueber- legungen zur Frage des elementaren Hellsehens. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1933, 88: 253-6.—Lodge, O. Recent evidence about prevision and survival. Proc. Soc. Psych. Res., Glasgow, 1916, 29: 111-59, 3p 1.—Meyer, E. Hellsehen und andere sogenannte okkulte Phanomene in ihrer Beziehung zur Straf- rechtspflege. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 517-9.—Neu- mann, W. Ueber das Hellsehen und den Hellseher Stefan Ossowiecki. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 235-8.—Rhine, J. B. Telepathy and clairvoyance in the normal and trance states of a medium. Character & Personality, 1934, 3: 91-111. ------ Extra-sensory perception of the clairvoyant type. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1934, 29: 151-71.—Richet, C. Extra- sensorial channels of knowledge, and the experimental method. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 493-7.—Stein. Der Bernburger Hellseherprozess als juristisches Problem. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 20.—Vesme, C. de. Un clairvoyant; le comte Ugo Baschieri. Ann. sc. psych., Par., 1915, 25: 261-8.—Vorkastner, W. Zum Kapitel der Verwendung hellseherischer Medien im Strafprozess. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1924, 30: 211-6.— Voss, G. Ueber Hellsehen (nach eigenen Erfahrungen) Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 84: 418-27.—Willoughby, R. R. Pre- requisites for a clairvoyance hypothesis. J. Appl. Psychol., 1935, 19: 543-50. CLAM. See also Lamellibranchiata; Mollusca; Shell- fish. Fraser, C. McL. The razor clam, Siliqua patula (Dixon) of Graham Island, Queen Charlotte group. Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1930, 3. ser., 24: sect. 5, biol., 141-54, 5 pl.—Smith, G. M. Further observations on the ecology, rate of growth and food supply of some Pacific clams. Ibid., 1933, 3. ser., 27: sect. 5, 229-45. CLAMP. See also Forceps; Instrument; Surgery. Calvanico, R. Un nuovo Klemmer uterino. Rinasc med., 1926. 3: 83.—Davis, F. W. Surgical clamp. U. S. Patent Off., 1934, No. 1983969.—Feldheim. Unterbindungsinstrument (Abschnurklemme fur Finger und Zehen) Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 879.—Furniss, H. D. Clamping instrument and pro- cess of using the same. U. S. Patent Off., 1934, No. 1982207.— Gerhardi, K. A. Einige technische Verbesserungen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1895.—Glass, E. Mehrziihnige Haut- CLAMP 670 CLARK wundklammern. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 276-8.—Long, C. F. A retaining clamp for the Rehfuss tube. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 567.—Schon, F. Eine neue Zungenklammer. Zschr. Stomat., 1936, 34: 103-6.—Thim, J. R. Ueber Schnabel- zangen und Klemmen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1134.— Villar, J. Nouveau clamp gastrique souple et inderapable. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1931, 40: 583-5.—Wachenfeldt, S. von. Eine Korrektionszange fiir We-Ka-Agraffen. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 1159.—Whitaker, L. R. Silver staple clamp. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 32: 379. CLAOUE, R., & VANDENBOSSCHE, A. Chirurgie des maladies de l'oreille, du nez, du pharynx, du larynx (cesophagoscopie-broncho- scopie) techniques et indications. 2. 6d. vii, p. 1. 461p. 8? Par., A. Maloine & fils, 1922. CLAP, Louis. *Les ruptures de l'appareil extenseur de la jambe. 79p. 8? Par., 1921. CLAPP, Clyde Alvin, 1880- Cataract; its etiology and treatment, xi, 254p. illust. diagrs. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1934. CLAPP, George Wood, 1870- The dentists says; 26 broadcasts presenting informa- tion of the greatest importance to health, com- fort, pleasing appearance, working efficiency and economy. 2 v. v. p. 4? N. Y., 1934-35. Mimeographed. ----& TENCH, Russell Wilford. Professional denture service. 2 v. 3 p. 1. 256p.; 143p. 12? N. Y., Dentists' Supply Co., 1921-26. CLAPPERTON, George. Practical paper- making. 2. ed. x, 226p. pl. 8? N. Y., D. Van Nostrand Co., 1907. CLARA, Feliciano M. A comparative study of the green-fluorescent bacterial plant pathogens. 36p. 8? Ithaca, N. Y., 1933. Forms No. 159, Mem. Cornell Univ. Agr. Exp. Sta. CLARA, Max. Ueber die Aufgaben und Ziele der Anatomie in unserer Zeit. 35p. 8? Lpz., S. Hirzel, 1935. CLARAC, Roger, 1906- Contribution a I'etude de l'embryotherapie. 68p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1936. CLAREMONT, Claude Albert. The chemistry of thought. 259p. pl. diagrs. 8? Lond., G. Allen & Unwin [1935] CLAREMONT, Hetty Ethelberta, 1892-1924. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 691. Also Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1:727. CLAREN, Edith, 1906- *Zur Klinik und Rontgenologie der angeborenen Duodenal-Ste- nose. 34p. 8? Bonn, P. Kubens, 1932. CLARENZ, Franz Maria, 1909- *Beob- achtungen iiber 40 Falle von Tetanus aus der chirurgischen Universitatsklinik zu Giessen nebst Beitrag zur Frage der Wirbelsaulenveranderungen im Anschluss an Wundstarrkrampf und einer Statistik der Tetanustodesfalle der Provinz Oberhessen von 1923-32. 40p. 8? Giessen, O. Kindt, 1935. CLARES, Fernand Antoine, 1903- *Les epreuves biologiques dans le diagnostic des infections a streptobacille de Ducrey. 69p. 8? Par., 1930. CLARIDGE, G. Cyril. Wild bush tribes of tropical Africa; an account of adventure and travel amongst pagan people in tropical Africa, with a description of their manners of life [&c.j 3 p.l. 314p. 15 pl. map. 8? Lond., Seeley, Service & Co., 1922. CLARIN, Jean, 1899- *La Leishmaniose cutanea de la Guyane. 62p. 8? Par., 1926. CLARK, Ada, R., 1880- *The role of clasmatocytes in protection against pneumococ- cus [Columbia Univ.] 20p. 8? N. Y., 1929. CLARK, Albert Henry, 1871- Organic chemistry for students of pharmacy and medi- cine, p. 1. ix, 446p. 8? N. Y., D. Van Nostrand Co., 1929. CLARK, A[lbert] P., 1909- Cause and pre- vention of the common cold; lecture delivered at The Army War College, Washington Barracks, D. C, October 20, 1922. 8p. 4? Wash., 1922. CLARK, Alfred Joseph, 1885- Applied pharmacology, viii, 390p. ' 8? Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1923. Also 2. ed. x, 430p. 1927. Also 3. ed. xi, 529p. 1929. Also 4. ed. x, 590p. 1932. ---- Comparative physiology of the heart. 4 p. 1. 157p. 8? Cambr., Univ. Press, 1927. ---- The mode of action of drugs on cells. vii, 298p. diagrs. 8? Lond., E. Arnold & Co., 1933. CLARK, Alonzo, 1807-87. Garrison, F. H. [Biography] Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1925, 2. ser., 1: 325-8, port. CLARK, Ann Elizabeth, 1844-1924. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 502. Also Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: .>71. CLARK, Anson Luman, 1893- See Bumpus, H. C, Crenshaw, J. L., & Clark, A. L. Minor surgery of the urinary tract. 124p. 8? Phila., 1932. CLARK, Austin Hobart, 1880- The new evolution; zoogenesis. xiv, 297p. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1930. ---- The gold-banded skipper, Rhabdoides cellus. 50p. col. front, illust. pl. 8? Wash.. 1936. Forms No. 7, v.95, Smithson. Misc. Collect. ---- Reports on the collections obtained by the first Johnson-Smithsonian deep-sea expedi- tion to the Puerto Rican deep; 4 new brittlestars from Puerto Rico. 8p. 3 pl. 8? Wash., 1936. Forms No. 24, v.91, Smithson. Misc. Collect. ----A new subspecies of the nymphalid butterfly Polygonia faunus. p.219-22. pl. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1937. Forms No. 3013, v.84, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. ---- & SANDHOUSE, Grace A. The nest of Odynerus tempiferus var. macio Bequaert, with notes on the habits of the wasps, p.89-95. tab. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1936. Forms No. 3005, v.84, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. CLARK, Charles A. Dental radiography. xiii, 98p. 8? Edinb., E. & S. Livingstone, 1926. CLARK, Charles Herbert, 1854- Prac- tical methods in microscopy. 5. ed. xxviii, 337p. 19 pl. 12? Bost., D. C. Heath & Co. [1925] CLARK, David Andrew, 1867-1928. Obituary. Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1928, 19: 330, port. CLARK, Evans. How to budget health; guilds for doctors and patients, xvi p. 328p. ch. 8? N. Y., Harper, 1933. CLARK, Francis Charles, 1879-1925. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 2020. CLARK, Frank H. The estrous cycle of the cotton-rat, Sigmodon hispidus. 2p. 8? [n. p.] 1936. Forms No. 2, Contr. Lab. Vertebr. Genet. Univ. Michigan. ----The estrous cycle of the deer-mouse, Peromyscus maniculatus. 7p. pl. 8? [n. p.] 1936. Forms No. 1, Contr. Lab. Vertebr. Genet. Univ. Michigan. CLARK, Frederick Le Gros, 1892- , & BRINTON, L. Noel. Men, medicine and food in the U. S. S. R. v, 173p. diagrs. 8? Lond., Lawrence & Wishart [1936] CLARK, George Hardy, 1860- A system for the care and training of children. 6. ed. rev. 41p. 8? Long Beach, Calif., Seaside Print. Co., 1926. Also 8. ed. 4 p. 1. 89p. 1927. CLARK, Harriet Bailey, 1859- Mothers' problems. 136p. 8? Phila., Judson Press [1922] CLARK 671 CLARK CLARK, Henry Edward, & GRAHAM, John. An elementary textbook of anatomy, x, 278p. illust. pl. 12? Lond., Blackie & Son, 1935. CLARK, James, 1788-1870. Macdonald, C. The case of Lady Flora Hastings. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 1: 241-7. CLARK, James Bayard, 1869- Helping the rich; a play in four acts. 3 p. 1. 107p. 8? N. Y., Brentano, 1920. ---- Doctors entre nous; short stories. 66p. 8? N. Y., Med. Times Co., 1922. ----Our new progress; 2 essays: Cornucopia and Caritas. 128p. 8? N. Y., G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1930. CLARK, James Julian, 1890- How to get well and keep well; the successful home treat- ment of chronic diseases by natural curative methods, vi, 135p. 8? Elmhurst, 111., Standard Pub. Co., 1923. CLARK, Janet Howell, 1889- Lighting in relation to public health. 2 p. 1. 185p. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1924. CLARK, John E., 1850-1934. Obituary. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1934, 33: 579. CLARK, John Goodrich, 1867-1927. Keene, F. E. Obituary. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1928, 52: 260-3, port.—Martin, E. Memoir of John Goodrich Clark, M D. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1928, 50: lxiii-lxvi.— Norris, C. C. [Obituary] Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 45: 241-3, port.—Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1583. ---- & NORRIS, Charles C. Radium in gynecology, with a chapter on physics, by Gioac- chino Failla. vii, 315p. pl. 8? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co. [1927] CLARK, John R., 1887- *The relation of speed, range and level to scores on intelligence tests [Columbia Univ.] 3 p. 1. 40p. 8? N. Y., 1925. CLARK, Jonas G., 1815-1900. Sanford, E. C. Address at the dedication of the Clark war memorial. Pub. Clark Univ. Libr., 1923-25, 7: No. 2, 1-11, pl.—Wilson, L. N. Some recollections of our founder. Ibid., 1925-35, 8: No. 2, 1-22. CLARK, Leon Dennis Pierce, 1870-1933. The nature and treatment of amentia; psychoanalysis and mental arrest in relation to the science of intelligence, xv, 306p. pl. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1933. For biography see Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 236 (J. H. Huddleson) Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 79: 369- 72. Also Psychoanal. Rev., 1934, 21: 121-30. Also Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1934, 60: 225-7 (S. E. Jelliffe) CLARK, L. H. See Russ, Sidney, Clark, L. H., & Watters, B. D. H. Physics in medical radiology. 234p. 8? Lond., 1928. CLARK, Lindley D. Workmen's compensa- tion of legislation of the United States and Canada 1920-22. 260p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1923. Forms No. 332, Bull. U. S. Bur. Labor Statist. ---- Comparison of workmen's compensation laws of the United States as of January 1, 1925. 15p. 6 ch. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1925. Forms Bull. No. 379, U. S. Bur. Labor Statist. [CLARK, Lucien Daniel] 1866- The digestive tract; its organs, functions and relation to your health. 47p. illust. 8? [Cleveland, Hepa Labor., 1935] CLARK, Martha E. Diseases of women; a manual of gynecology designed for the use of osteopathic students and practitioners. 2. ed. 539p. illust. 8? Kirksville, Mo., J. Print. Co., 1904. CLARK, Nancy E. Talbot, 1825-1901. Waite F C. The second woman graduate in medicine to practice in Boston. N. England J. M., 1931, 205: 1195-8. CLARK, Oscar Castello Branco. Syphilis do figado no adulto (estudo clinico) 13 observacoes. 31p. 7 pl. 8? Rio, M. Borseti & C, 1915. ---- *Syphilis activa do myocardio no adulto. 94p. 6 pl. roy. 8? Rio, Imp. Nacional, 1919. ---- Syphilis e estomago. lOlp. 7 pl. 8? Rio, Rodrigues & Co., 1919. CLARK, Percival Lemon, 1866- How to live and eat for health. 2p.l. 149p. 12? Chic, Health School, 1922. Also 3. ed. 238p. 1925. ---- Cause and cure of asthma and hay fever. 128p. 12? Chic, Health School [1927] CLARK, Robert Moses, 1870-1933. Reeks, T. E. [Biography] Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1934, 142: 282. CLARK, Samuel Marmaduke Dinwiddie, 1875-1925. Miller, C. J. Obituary. Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1925, 50: 303, port.—Obituary. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1926, 38: 487- 90, port. CLARK, Taliaferro, 1867- The control of syphilis in southern rural areas; a study by the United States Public Health Service and certain state and local departments of health in coopera- tion with the Julius Rosenwald Fund. 2p.l. 68p. 3 pl. 8? Chic, Julius Rosenwald Fund, 1932. ---- & COLLINS, Selwyn D. A synopsis of the child hygiene laws of the several states in- cluding school medical inspection laws. 58p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1921. Forms No. 110, Pub. Health Bull., Wash. CLARK, Wilfrid Edward Le Gros, 1895- Early forerunners of man; a morphological study of the evolutionary origin of the primates, xvi, 296p. illust. roy. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1934. CLARK, William Irving, 1879- Health service in industry, ix, 168p. 3 pl. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1922. ---- & DRINKER, Philip. Industrial medi- cine, xiv. 262p. pl. diagrs. 8? N. Y., Nat. Med. Book Co. (Doubleday) 1935. CLARK, William L. Dessication surgery; read before the American Electrotherapeutic Association, New York, September 5, 1913. 16p. 8? [N. Y., 1913] Bound in Papers on cancer (F. L. Hoffman) 1904-14. CLARK, William Lawrence, 1876-1936. [Obituary] Arch. Phys. Ther., 1936, 17: 43, port. Also Pennsylvania M. J., 1935-36, 39: 348.—Schmidt, W. H. [Obit- uary] Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 35: 270, port. CLARK, William Mansfield, 1884- The determination of hydrogen ions; an elementary treatise on the hydrogen electrode, indicator and supplementary methods, with an indexed bibli- ography on applications. 2. ed. 480p. front. port. 2 pl. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1922. Also 3. ed. 2 p. 1. xvi, 716p. 1928. CLARKE, Allen. Medical humbug; chiefly about cancer and hospital horrors. 63p. 8? Blackpool, Palatine Books Co., 1926. CLARKE, Archibald Leycester. Manual of practical indexing, including arrangement of subject catalogues. 2. ed. 276p. 8? Lond., Grafton & Co., 1933. CLARKE, Augustus Peck, 1833-1912. A book of poems. 46p. 8? Cambr. [Mass.] 1896. For biography see Proc. N. England Hist. Geneal. Soc, 1913, Ivi-lvii. Bound in Papers on Anthrop. 1858-1916 (F. L. Hoffman) CLARKE, Cecil, 1885-1925. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 288. Also Lancet, Lond. 1925, 1: 412. CLARKE, Charles Kirk, 1857-1924. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 219. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 349. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 488. Also Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 207. CLARKE 672 CLARKE CLARKE, E. M., & BENTLIF, P. B. The nurses' Enquire within; a pocket encyclopaedia of diseases [&c] New ed. viii, 328p. 32? Lond., Scient. Press [1922?] CLARKE, Ernest, 1857-1932. The errors of accommodation and refraction of the eye and their treatment. 5. ed. iv, 251p. 12? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1924. ---- The fundus of the human eye; an illus- trated atlas for the phvsician. 4 p.l. 51 pl. 8? Lond., H. Milford, 1931. For biography see Nature, Lond., 1933, 131: 85 (H. E. A.) CLARKE, Frank Wigglesworth, 1847- The composition of the river and lake waters of the United States. 199p. 4? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1924. Forms No. 135, Prof. Papers U. S. Geol. Surv. ---- & WHEELER, Walter Calhoun. The inorganic constituents of marine invertebrates. 2. ed. 62p. 4? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1922. Forms No. 124, Prof. Papers U. S. Geol. Surv. CLARKE, Helen, 1895- *The professional training of the hospital dietitian [Columbia Univ.] 96p. 8? N. Y., 1934. CLARKE, H[enry] Herbert. See Boyce, Rubert, Evans. Arthur, & Clarke, H. H. Report on the sanitation [&c] 40p. 4? Lond., 1905. CLARKE, I. D. See Veitch. F. P., Frey, R. W., & Clarke. I. D. Wearing qualities of shoe leathers. 24p. 8? Wash., 1923. CLARKE, James Jackson, 1860- Protists and disease; vegetable protists; Algae and Fungi, including Chytridiineae; various Plassomyxinae, the causes of molluscum contagiosum, smallpox, syphilis, cancer, and hydrophobia; together with the Mycetozoa and allied groups, xi, 229p. front, sm. 4? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1922 CLARKE, John, 1761-1815. Ruhrah, J. [Biography] Am. J. Dis. Child. 1934, 47: 184-6. CLARKE, John H. Indigestion: its causes and cure. Am. ed. from 5. Engl. ed. 147p. 16? Phila., Boericke & Tafel, 1900. ---- Dictionary of domestic medicine; giving a description of diseases, directions for their general management and homoeopathic treat- ment with a special section on diseases of infants. Am. ed. 363p. 12? Phila., Boericke & Tafel, 1901. CLARKE, John Henry, 1853-1931. [Obituary] Homoeop. Rec, 1932, 47: 157-60, port. CLARKE, John Mason, 1857- Organic dependence and disease; their origin and signif- icance. 113p. 8? N. Haven, Yale Univ. Press, 1921. CLARKE, Lee Benjamin, 1868-1922. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 910. CLARKE, Norman E[lsworth] 1892- See in 3. ser. Wishart, Shelby William, Johantgen, James F., & Clarke, Norman E. The therapeutic manual of the Uni- versity of Michigan Hospital [&c] 393p. 12! Ann. Arb., 1926, CLARKE, R. Manning, 1883- Conta- gious diseases, prevention and cure. 127p. 8? Mountain View, Calif., Pacific Press Pub. Ass., 1924. ---- Diseases of the heart. 64p. pl. 8? Mountain View, Calif., Pacific Press Pub. Ass., 1934, CLARKE, Robert Henry, 1850-1926. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 229. CLARKE, William H. Horses' teeth: a treatise on their mode of development, anatomy, microscopy, pathology, and dentistry. 2. ed. xxx, 292p. 14 pl. 12? N. Y., W. R. Jenkins, 1884. CLARKE, William Henrie Crawford, 1865- 1936. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 741. CLARKSON, Ernest Robert Townley. The venereal clinic; the diagnosis, treatment and prevention of syphilis and gonorrhoea; with an introduction by Sir Squire Sprigge. xiii, 477p. 9 pl. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1922. CLARK University [Worcester, Mass.] In- augural home-coming celebration and the award of the first distinguished service medal to Dr Charles H. Thurber. 16p. illust. port. 8? [Worcester, Mass., 1934] ----Publications, v.l, 1903- CLARK University Library [Worcester, Mass.] Report on research work, with selected bibli- ographies, of the faculty of Clark University. 3 p. 1. 92p. 8? Worcester, [1932] CLARY-BOUSQUET, Andre, 1900- *Contribution a I'etude des lichens plans medica- menteux. 62p. 8? Par., Imp. Studio, 1934. CLASEN, Ernst. Varicen-ulcus cruris und ihre Behandlung als Sonderfach fiir den prakti- schen Arzt. 3. Aufl. 128p. 12? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1925. CLASEN, Ferdinand, 1901- *Ueber einen Fall von Granuloma teleangiektaticum. 21p. 8? Munch., 1931. CLASEN, Gerhard Hermann Wilhelm, 1899- *Ueber einen Fall von Volkmannscher Sprunggelenksdeformitat mit Ruckverlagerung der Fibula und Spina bifida. 19p. 8? [Berl.] 1927. CLASON, Samuel. *Studier over den normala graviditetens langd och variationer hos man- niskan med sarskild hansyn till konstitutionella faktorers allmanna inflytande hara [Studies of length of normal human pregnancy and its variations, with special respect to the general effect of constitutional factors] 93p. 8? Stockh. P. A. Norstedt & soner, 1932. CLASTOMANIA. See also Psychopathology. Capgras, J., & Reboul-Lachaux, J. Clastomanie sysbS- matique. Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1923, 11: 82-90. CLATHROCYSTIS. Maranon, J.. & Alicante, M. A biochemical study of Clath- rocystis aeruginosa Henfrev. Bull. Nat. Res. Counc. Philip- pine Islands, 1937, No. 12, 132. CLAUBERG, Carl. Die weiblichen Sexual- hormone in ihren Beziehungen zum Genital- zyklus und zum Hypophysenvorderlappen. vi, 191p. illust. diagrs. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1933. ---- Ovarium, Hypophyse, Placenta and Schwangerschaft in ihrer innersekretorischen Beziehung zur Frauenheilkunde. p. 109-579. roy. 8? Miinch., 1936. In Handb. Gyn. (J. Veit, & W. Stockel) 3. Aufl. Munch., 1936, 9: ---- Die Therapie mit Sexualhormonen bei der Frau. p.965-1055. roy. 8? Miinch., 1936. In Handb. Gyn. (J. Veit, & W. Stockel) 3. Aufl. Munch., 1936, 9: CLAUDE, Charles Henri Edmond. *Le cheval barbe; la race barbe est-elle en d6g6n6res- cence en Algerie? [Alfort] 83p. 8? Par., 1927. CLAUDE, Frangois, 1893- See Pasteur Vallery-Radot, & Claude, F. L'asthme bron- chique. 54p. roy. 8? Par., 1932. CLAUDE, Henri Charles Jules, 1869- Precis de pathologie interne; maladies du systeme nerveux. 2v. xi, 549p.; 880p. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1922. Also 2. ed. 2v. x, 2 1. 626p.; x, 942p. 1932. CLAUDE 673 CLAUSER ■----Psychiatrie m6dico-legale. 2p.l. 299p. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1932. For biogm phy see Paris m6d., 1922,44: annexe, 165 (J. Camus) See also Portrait d'Henri Claude, professeur de clinique psvchiatrique a la Faculte de medecine de Paris. Inform. alienist, 1922, 17: No. 4. ---- & LEVY-VALENSI. Maladies du cerve- let et de l'isthme de l'enc6phale (p6doncule, protuberance, bulbe) 439p. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1922. CLAUDE, Louis, 1886- *A propos d'un cas d'asphyxie tuberculeuse aigue; reinfection tuberculeuse et phenomenes d'allergie. 53p. g° Par. 1922. CLAUDEL, Jean, 1898- *L'uretroplastie arterielle. 36p. 8? Par., 1923. CLAUDEN. See also Hemostatic. Dethlefsen, G. Erfahrungen mit dem Blutstillungsmittel Clauden in seiner neuen, fliissig gebrauchsfertigen Form. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 1120-2.—Diittmann, G. Unter- suchungen uber Clauden. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1923, 128: 96- 102.—Fischl, R. Nebenerscheinungen durch Clauden. WTien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1670. ------ Anaphvlaxie nach Claudeninjektionen. Ibid., 1930, 43: 1409.—Gmelin, E. Clauden, ein wertvolles Mittel zur Verhutung und Bekam- pfung von Blutungen in der chirurgischen Praxis. Ther. Gegen- wart, 1929, 70: 234.—Harms & Griinewald. Anaphylaxie nach Claudeninjektionen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1408.—Katsube. Klinische Mitteilung iiber Clauden. Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 621.—Knosp. Ueber die intravenose Anwen- dung von Clauden. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1035.— Molinengo, L. Note cliniche sul clauden. Minerva med., Tor, 1929, 9: 437-40.—Nemetz, O. Clauden in der inneren Medizin. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1050.—Schmidt. O. S. A accao hemostatica do Clauden. Fol. med., Rio. 1930, 11: 413-5. CLAUDET, Louis Paul Valbert, 1907- *Les causes d'erreurs dans la radiographie de la vofite cranienne. 79p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1935. CLAUDEVILLE, Pierre, 1908- *Les chirurgiens de l'armee a" Afrique (1830-50) 50p. 2 port. pl. 8? Par., 1934. CLAUDIANUS, Claudius, 4. cent. A. D. Opera; carmina [ed. Thadaeus Ugoletus Par- mensis] 128 1. 8? Venezia, Christophorus de Pensis, May 23, 1500. CLAUDICATION. See Dysbasia; Extremity, lower. CLAUS, Arthur, 1861-1932. Sano, F. [Necrologie] J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1932, 32: 776. CLAUS, Erich, 1902- *Arzt und Kur- pfuscher in der Gewerbeordnung [Munster] 27p. 8? Liibbecke i. W., C. Lammermann, 1930. CLAUS, Hans, 1873- See Passow, Adolf, & Claus, Hans. Anleitung zu den Operationen am Gehbrorgan an den Tonsillen und der Nase. 3. Aufl. 164p. roy. 8? Lpz., 1929. CLAUS [Hans Richard] Walther, 1899- *Zur Pathologie und operative Behandlung grosser Hydronephrosen. 15p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1926. CLAUS, Helmut, 1901- thrombophle- bitis orbitae von der Conjunctiva aus [Freiburg i. B.l 26p. 8? Borna-Lpz., R. Noske, 1927. CLAUS, Hermann, 1891- *Ueber die gerichtsarztliche Diagnose des Ertrinkungstodes. 28p. 8? Gott., W. F. Kaestner, 1919. CLAUSEN, Erik. *Recherches anatomiques et histologiques sur quelques cestodes d'oiseaux. lllp. 8? Neuchatel, 1915. CLAUSEN, Hinrich, 1895- *Ueber das Vorkommen hamolytischer Streptokokken bei Gesunden, Scharlach- und Nicht-Scharlachkran- ken [Kiel] 15p. 8? [Rendsburg, H. Moller Sohne, 1929] 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----43 CLAUSER, Christoph, 16. cent. [Dialogus am Harn] [20] 1. 8? [Zurich, 1531] See also Wehrli, G. A. Der ziircher Stadtarzt Christoph Clauser und seine Stellung zur Reformation der Heilkunde im 16. Jahrhundert, nebst Faksimileausgabe seiner Harnschrift und seiner Kalender. viii, 119p. 22 1. 8? Zur., Seldwyla, 1924. Forms 2. Bd Veroff. Schweiz. Ges. Gesch. Med. CLAUSNITZER, Conrad, 1908- *Quan- titativer Nachweis iiber die Ausscheidung von Follikel- und Hypophysenvorderlappenhormon bei Schwangeren mit abgestorbener Frucht und im normalen Wochenbett [Kiel] 12p. 8? Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1932. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2450-9. CLAUSS, Ernst, 1882- *Dauererfolge operativer und konservativer Behandlung der Varicocele (Nachuntersuchung von 22 Fallen) 72p. 8? Bonn, T. Wurm, 1913. CLAUSS, Hugo [Alexander] 1882- *Bei- trage zur Lehre der Nierenerkrankungen des Hundes [Bern] 72p. 8? Stuttg., R. Enzig, 1910. CLAUSS, Karl, 1877- *Betrachtungen iiber die Haemoglobinamie der Pferde und ihre wahrschaftliche Bedeutung; kommt eventl. eine Haftpflicht des Militarfiskus im Manover in betracht? [Leipzig] 53p. 8? Freudenstadt, 0. Kaupert, 1925. CLAUSS, Ludwig Ferdinand, 1892- Rasse und Seele; eine Einfuhrung in die Gegenwart. vii, 182p. 8 pl. 8? Munch., J. F. Lehmann, 1926. ---- Von Seele und Antlitz der Rassen und Volker; eine Einfuhrung in die verglei hende Ausdrucksforschung. xv, 99p. 86 pl. 8? Miinch., J. F. Lehmanns, 1929. CLAUSS, Rudolf, 1897- *Betriebsunfall und Leistenbruch. 32p. 2 1. 8? Lpz., B. Meyer, 1925. CLAUSSE, Andre Leon, 1899- *Sur la presence des cellules n6oplasiques dans le liquide cephalo-rachidien au cours des meningites can- cereuses. 58p. 8? Par., 1924. CLAUSSEN, Herbert, 1908- *Ueber chirurgische undzahnarztlich-orthopadische Mass- nahmen zum Ausgleich der Progenie und Makro- genie (an Hand einer im Stadtischen Kranken- haus in Neumunster vorgenommenen Operation) 32p. 8? Kiel, 1931. CLAUSSEN, L. *Ueber Kolibakterien-Septi- kamie bei Hiihnern als Transportkrankheit [Bern] 30p. pl. 8? Berl., R. Schoetz, 1907. CLAUSSEN, Walter, 1901- *Beitrag zur Pharmakologie der Salben mit besonderer Be- riicksichtigung der Salicylsaureresorption aus verschiedenen Salbengrundlagen unter Anwen- dung des dermatologischen Salbenverbandes [Munchen] 31p. 8? Borna-Lpz., R. Noske, 1929. CLAUSTROPHOBIA. See also Anxiety neurosis; Obsession; Phobia. Alexander, F. W. Claustrophobia; cause and cure. Med. Times, Lond., 1925, 53: 144.—Culpin, M. Claustrophobia in the prison population. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 1: 155. CLAVADETSCHER, Hans. *Puerperalfieber und Staphylokokken. 63p. 8? Lausanne, Soc. Suisse de Pub., 1925. CLAVASIO, Angelus Carletus de. Summa angelica de casibus conscientiae. 310 1. 4? Niirnberg, Ant. Koberger, Aug. 28, 1488. CLAVEL, Charles. See Tixier. Louis, & Clavel, Charles. Les grandes hemor- ragies gastro-duodenales. 240p. 8? Par., 1933. CLAVEL, Regis, 1905- Contribution a I'etude du traitement de la syphilis par les sels CLAVEL 674 CLAVICLE de bismuth: les bismuths lipo-solubles. 80p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1928. CLAVELIN, C. Precis de chirurgie de guerre et d'organisation chirurgicale aux armees. 430p. 8? Par., Charles-Lavauzelle & cie, 1934. See also Jacquemart, Clavelin & Jame. Le Service de sante militaire du temps de paix et du temps de guerre. 6. 6d. 455p. 8". Par., 1934. CLAVELLINA. Huxley, J. S. Studies in dedifferentiation; reduction phe- nomena in Clavellina lepadiformis. Pubb. Staz. zool. Napoli, 1925-26, 7: 1-35, 9 pl. CLAVERIE, Jean Marie Pierre, 1890- *Organisation du service veterinaire et lutte contre les epizooties en Guinde francaise (1920- 26) [Alfort] 76p. 8? Toulouse, 1928. CLAVICEPS. See also Ascomycetes; Ergot; Rye. Goris & Liot. Appreciation de la valeur therapeutique de l'extrait de seigle ergote. Repert. pharm., Par., 1924, 3. ser., 36: 322-9.—Holtz, F., & Muller, H. Ueber einige basische Bestandteile der Roggenpflanze, ein Beitrag zur Mutterkorn- frage. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1925, 105: 27-37.—Kirchhoff, H. Beitrage zur Biologie und Physiologie des Mutterkornpilzes. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1929, 77: 310-69.—Pammel, L. H. Ergot in rye. Vet. Med., Chic, 1924, 19: 518.—Schoofs, M. F. Variations quantitatives du taux lipidique au cours du cycle evolutif de l'ergot de seigle (Claviceps purpurea Fries.) Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1937, 6. ser., 2: 447-9.—Stager, R. Beitrag zur Verbreitungsbiologie der Claviceps-Sklerotien. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1922-23, 56: 329-39.—Sternon. Variations quantitatives des alcaloides totaux au cours du cycle evolutif de l'ergot de seigle, Claviceps purpurea Fries (Tul.) Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1936, 6. ser., 1: 438; 463; 1937, 2: 455.— Wallis, T. E. Report of a botanical examination of 10 speci- mens of ergot. Pharm. J., Lond., 1927, 118: 387. CLAVICLE. See also Acromion; Scapula; Shoulder; Ster- num; Thorax. Anserov, N. J. Die Arterien des Schltisselbeins. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1936, 106: 271-5.—Apostolakis, G. La clavicule de I'homme. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1934-35, 18: 169-80.— Brandt, W. La costituzione della clavicola del feto umano. Monit. zool. ital., 1934, 45: suppl., 308-10. ------ Das Schlilsselbein des menschlichen Fetus (Beitrag zur Konstitu- tionsanatomie des Menschen) Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1935, 104: 653-69.—Dos Santos, E. Le canalicule claviculaire. Fol. Anat. Univ. Conimbr., 1927, 2: No. 13, 1-21, 3 pl.—Fazzari, I. Studio sulla morfologia e sulle dimensioni della clavicola dell'uomo. Arch. ital. anat., 1935-36, 35: 481-510.—Kleiweg de Zwaan, J. P. La clavicule des Javanais de Test de Java. Anthropologie, Par., 1931-32, 41: 273-87.—Locchi. R. M. sternoclavicularis superior (Hyrtl) e M. sternoclavicularis anterior (Gruber) (observacoes e pesquisas) Ann. Fac med. S. Paulo, 1927, 2: 67-101, 2 pl.—Nauck, E. T. Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Skeletts der paarigen Gliedmassen der Wirbel- tiere; das Schliisselbein der Saugetiere und die Coracoprocora- coidplatte. Morph. Jahrb., 1929. 62: 203-42.—Piihringer. K. Ueber Nervenkanale des Schliisselbeins. Sitzber. Akad. Wiss., Wien, 1920, math, naturwiss. Kb, 129: 83-92.—Rudinsky, N. A. Die Varianten des Schlusselbeines und ihre funktionelle und pathologische Bedeutung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929, 90: 389-411.—Ruotolo, A. Rilievi morfologici sulla clavicola dell' uomo e considerazioni sulla sua resistenza in rapporto ai traumi. Ricer. morf., 1934, 14: 645-75.—Skarby, H. G. Das Foramen nervi clavicularis im Rontgenbild. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1936, 17: 397-402.—Stoccada, F. Morpholo- gische Betrachtung iiber das menschliche Schliisselbein. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 1345.—Terry. R. J. The clavicle of the American Negro. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1931-32, 16: 351-79. Also repr.—Todd, T. W., & D'Errico, J., jr. The clavicular epiphyses. Am. J. Anat., 1928, 41: 25-50. ---- Abnormities. See also Cleidocranial dysostosis. Carson. H. W. Enlargement of 1 clavicle. Tr. M. Soc London, 1923, 45: 28.—Cyriax, E. F. A second brief note on floating clavicle. Anat. Rec, 1932, 52: 97. Also repr.— Orosz, D. [Congenital deformity of clavicle] Magy. rontg. kozl., 1933, 7: 45-7.—Seshachalam. T. Clavicle in 2 parts. Ind. M. Gaz., 1936, 71: 593.—Waern. A. Kongenitale Schliis- =elbeinperforation. Anat. Anz., 1933-34, 77: 221-9.—Ytri, J. [Contribution to the questions on clavicle deformities] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1920, 81: 129-64. ---- Acromial end. Edwards, G. H. Fractures of the outer end of the clavicle; a simple dressing. J. Florida M. Ass., 1930-31, 17: 70-3.— Rocher, H. L., & Bonnard. Sarcome central a myeioplaxes de I'extremite externe de la clavicule droite. Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 17. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 45: 108.—Terry, R. J. The acromial end of the clavicle in Indians of Illinois. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1934, 18: 437. Also repr.—ThSvenard. Osteosynth^se acromio-clavi- culaire. Presse med., 1918, 25: 19.—Trynin, A. H. Treat- ment of fractures of outer end of clavicle. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 57: 118. ---- Acromioclavicular joint. Fusari, A. Tubercolosi dell' articolazione acromio-clavico- lare. Radiol, med., Milano, 1929, 16: 1188-91.—Nathan. W. Chronische, deformierende Erkrankungen des Akromio- klavikulargelenks. Munch, med. Wschr.. 1932, 79: 2007-9 — Wunderlich, H. Die Distorsionen im Akromioklavikularge- lenk. Arzt & Sport, 1936, 2: 29; 33. ---- Acromioclavicular joint: Dislocation. See also Clavicle, Dislocation. Dayot, P. Contribution a I'etude du troitc- ment de la luxation acromio-clavicula're. 35p. 8? Par., 1929. Desormeatjx, L. *Des luxations acromio- claviculaires; contribution k I'etude de leur traitement. 58p. 8? Par., 1932. Pereira do Nascimento, J. *Luxagoes da extremidade externa da clavicula. 61p. 8? Lisb., 1885. Aumont. P. Les luxations externes de la clavicule au point de vue therapeutique. Vie med., 1923, 4: 1589.—Benedetti Valentini, F. Un nuovo di sindesmopessia nella lussazione esterna della clavicola. Policlinico, 1929, 36: sez. chir.. 117-25.—Benson. R. A. Acromioclavicular dislocation. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1936, 34: 341.—Botreau-Roussel. Luxation externe complete; de la clavicule traitee par syndesmopexie coraco-claviculaire a la soie (procede de Delbet) Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1927, 30: 137-9.—Broglio. R. Sulla lussazione dell' estre- mita acromiale della clavicola; nota di tecnica operatoria. Gior. med. Alto Adige, 1931, 3: 237-41.—Bronner, H., & Schroder, E. Zur Behandlung der vollstandigen Luxation im seitlichen Schliisselbeingelenk. Chirurg, 1937, 9: 793-7.— Bunnell. S. Fascial graft for dislocation of acromioclavicular joint. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 46: 563.—Cadenat. F. M. La syndesmopexie coraco-claviculaire. In Oeuvre (Delbet, P.) Par., 1932, 441-51.—Carrel], W. B. Dislocation at the outer end of clavicle. J. Bone Surg., 1928, 10: 314.—Charry, R. Fracture a gros deplacement de la clavicule associee a une dis- jonction acromio-claviculaire. Rev. orthop., Par., 1933, 20: 48-50.—Coffin, R. Traitement des luxations acromio-clavicu- laires. J. chir., Brux., 1929, 28: 200-22, 2 pl— Copher, G. H. A method of treatment of upward dislocation of the acromial end of the clavicle. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 22: 507. Also repr.— Creyssel. Luxation acromio-claviculaire; reduction sanglante par suture du ligament trapezoide. Lyon med., 1925, 136: 494.—Dillehunt, R. B. Luxation of the acromioclavicular joint. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 1307-13.—Donelly, L. C. Detachment of clavicle from shoulder treated with air- cooled ultra-violet light and diathermia. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1924, 1: 20.—Dunlop, J. Dislocations of the outer end of the clavicle. California West. M., 1927, 26: 38-40.—Farill, J. Tratamiento de la luxaci6n supra-acromial de la clavfcula. Medicina, Mex., 1935, 15: 353-6.—Fiirst, A. Zur operativen Behandlung der Luxatio acromio-clavicularis. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 12-5.—Govinda Rao, P. Acromioclavicular dislo- cations. Med. Surg. Suggestions, Madras, 1933, 2: 499.— Hamant. A., & Chalnot. P. Traitement des luxations acromio- claviculaires. Rev. med. est, 1932, 61: 42-50.—Henry, M. O. Acromioclavicular dislocations. Minnesota M., 1929, 12: 431-3.—Krenn, L. Zur konservativen Therapie der Luxation im Acromioclaviculargelenk. Chirurg, 1936, 8: 97-102.— Klimoy, K. M. [Dislocation of the acromial extremity of the clavicle and its treatment] Ortop. travmat., 1936, 10: 80-7.— Kment. H. Zur Behandlung der Luxatio acromio-clavicularis. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 410-3.—Krieger Lassen, H. [Luxatio acromioclavicularis] Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76: 1196-208.— Le Grand, J. Luxation acromio-claviculaire chez un enfant; traitement operatoire. Normandie med., 1924, 35: 163-5.— Mannheim, H. Die Luxatio claviculae aeromialis und ihre Behandlung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 234: 573-85. ------ Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von Kment; zur Behandlung der Luxatio acromio-clavicularis. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 1424-6.— Marconi, S. Sulle lussazioni sopra-acromiali della clavicola. Arch. ital. chir., 1924, 10: 805-16.—Masini, P. Luxation acromio-claviculaire et son traitement. Paris chir., 1928, 20: 201-5.—Mitchell, A. B. Dislocation of outer end of clavicle. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 1097.—Moffat, B. W. Separation of the acromioclavicular joint. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 41: 73.— Mouchet, A. Luxation de I'extremite acromiale de la clavicule chez un enfant. Rev. orthop., Par., 1929, 3. ser., 16: 50-2.— Paitre & Sohier. Un cas de ligamentoplastie et syndesmopexie associees dansle traitement dela luxation externe cie la clavicule. Bull. Soc med. mil. fr., 1929, 23:47-52.—Pearson, G. R. Radio- graphic technic for acromioclavicular dislocation. Radiology, 1936, 27: 239.—Perdu. Luxation complete de I'extremite CLAVICLE 675 CLAVICLE externe de la clavicule; enclouage immediat. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929, 38: 901-4.—Prini, I., & Brea, M. M. Luxaci6n supraacromial de la clavicula; ligamentoplastia coracoclavi- cular. Bol. Inst. clfn. quir., B. Air., 1929, 5: 5-12, 4 pl — Pujadas y Ortiz, G. Notas acerca de la luxaci6n acromio- clavicular, variedad superior. Cron. med. quir. Habana, 1922, 48: 791.—Rapant, V. [Operative treatment of acromial dis- location of the clavicle] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 436-8.— Kepetto, E. Sulle lussazioni dell' estremita acromiale della clavicola. Policlinico, 1937, 44: sez. prat., 222-31.—Roberts, S. M. Acromio-clavicular dislocation; anatomical exposure of the outer end of the clavicle and the coracoid process. Am. J. Surg., 1934, 23: 322-4. Also repr.—Rocher & Malaplate. Luxation acromio-claviculaire, osteosynthese par tendon de kanguroo; fracture de l'epine de l'omoplate et du maxillaire sup6rieur. J. med. Bordeaux, 1929, 59: 145.—Rost, F. Die Behandlung der Luxatio acromialis claviculae. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 608.—Sacco. Luxaci6n pura de la extremi- dad externa de la clavicula. Bol. Soc cir. B. Aires, 1923, 7: 800-3. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: pt 2, 1212 — Shaar, C. M. Upward dislocation of acromial end of clavicle; treatment by elastic traction splint. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 2083-5. Also repr.—Stuyt, J. C. L. M. Operative method for lateral dislocation of clavicle] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 925.—Trynin, A. H. The conservative treat- ment of incomplete dislocation of the acromioclavicular joint. J. Bone Surg., 1932, 14: 421-4.—Tzovani, S., & Juvara. I. Luxation acromio-claviculaire avec fracture de I'extremite externe de la clavicule; cieidectomie partielle; syndesmopexie double acromio- et coraco-claviculaire. Rev. chir., Bucur., 1937, 40: 162-6.—Viannay, C. Un cas de luxation complete de lVxtrennte externe de la clavicule traitee par l'operation de Cadenat, combinee avec une svndesmopexie coraco-clavicu- laire. Loire med., 1924, 38: 359-66.—Vidlicka, J. [Case of acromial dislocation of the clavicle] Cas. 16k. desk., 1933, 72: 1653.—Watkins, J. T. An operation for the relief of acromio- clavicular luxations. J. Bone Surg., 1925, 7: 790-2. ---- Coraco-clavicular joint. Agati, D. Sulla genesi e sull'importanza clinica dell'arti- colazione coraco-clavicolare; un caso di ossificazione dei lega- menti conoide e trapezoide; un caso di abnorme tuberosity coracoldea della clavicola. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1930, 6: 813-26.—Longhi, L. Un caso di pseudarticolazione coraco- clavicolare da esostosi. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1935, 51: 593- 606. ---- Development. Dawson, A. B. The ossicle at the sternal end of tbe clavicle in the albino rat; the homologue of the sternal epiphysis of the clavicle in man. Anat. Rec, 1925, 30: 205-10.—Fazzari, I. Note riguardanti lo sviluppo della clavicola nell'uomo. Monit. zool. ital., 1933, 44: suppl., 255-7. ------ Lo sviluppo della clavicola nell'uomo. Arch. ital. anat., 1934, 32: 575-601.— Florentin, P., & Castelain, G. Recherches histologiques sur le mecanisme de l'ossification de la clavicule humaine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 1545-8.—Fuchs, H. Beitrage zur Ent- wicklungsgeschichte und vergleichenden Anatomie des Brust- schulterapparates der Wirbeltiere; Untersuchungen an den Schliisselbeinen alterer Embryonen von Talpa europaea. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1925, 25: 129-40, 4 pl.—Johnson, M. L., & Grant, M. P. The histogenesis of the clavicle in the albino rat. Anat. Rec, 1932, 54: 375-87.—Lipatov, V. Zur Kasuistik der Ausbildung einer Clavicula beim Schafe. Anat. Anz., 1935, 80: 386-8. ---- Diseases and tumors. See also Clavicle, Osteomyelitis. Gil, C. M. Contribution a I'etude de la tuberculose de la clavicule. 47p. 8? Par., 1937. Gimbel, M. F. *Ueber die Tumoren der Clavicula. 34p. 8? Berl., 1914. Hamacher, P. *Ein Riesenzellensarcom der Clavicula; ein Beitrag zur Statistik der Riesen- zellensarcome. 45p. 8? Bonn, 1919. Kohler, H. *Sarcoma claviculae; ergan- zender Beitrag zur Casuistik. 38p. 8? Berl., 1925. Angeletti, E. Sui tumori maligni della clavicola. In Scritti med. onore A. Poggi, Bologna, 1915, 815-75, 7 pl.— Bell, L. B. Primary sarcoma of the clavicle. Ann. Surg., 1928, 87: 382-6.—Conway, F. M. Syphilis of the clavicle. Ibid., 1934, 99: 290-300.—Conwell, H. E. Syphilis of the clavicle; report of 5 cases. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 11-6.— Doub, H. P. Osteogenic sarcoma of the clavicle treated with radiation and fever therapy. Radiology, 1935, 25: 355.— Emmert M. Intraclavicular gumma. Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 99.—Fusari, A. Endotelioma della clavicola. Tumori, Milano, 1927, 13: 220-6, 3 pl.—Garceau, G. Sarcoma of the clavicle. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1930, 23: 272.—Gr. Ostitis tuberculosa claviculae. Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 547.— Hartmann, H., Gufirin, P., & Oberling. Hepatome de la clavicule. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 578-81.—Kilgore. A. R., & Chamberlain, W. E. Traumatic giant-cell tumor of clavicle. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1926, 6: 509-11.—Lussana, S. Contributo alio studio dei tumori della clavicola; 2 casi di sarcoma con frattura spontanea. Arch. ital. chir., 1922, 5: 621-38.—Macey, H. B. Tuberculosis of the clavicle and malar bone. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1935, 10: 289-91.—Martin, W. Osteosarcoma of the clavicle and retroperitoneal sarcoma. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1921, 1: 1789-803.—Musto, P. Con- tributo alio studio dei sarcomi primitivi della clavicola. Ann. ital. chir., 1924, 3: 620-44.—Perrenot, F. Osteosarcome de la clavicule. Loire med., 1923, 37: 589.—Prat, D. Considera- ciones sobre un caso de tumor 6seo de la clavicula y de la columna vertebral. Arch. urug. med., 1937, 10: 197-209.— Sfez & Maruani. Osteosarcome primitif de la clavicule. Gaz. med. France, 1937, 44: radiol., 211.—Sirkin, J., & Baumgarten, E. A. Tuberculosis of the clavicle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 120-3, 3 pl.—Spillmann, L., Cornil, L., & Drouet. Osteite syphilitique de la clavicule gauche et syndrome de compression du creux sus-claviculaire. Bull. Soc. fr.derm. syph,, 1924, 31: 11-4.— Thiem. Sarkom als Unfallfolge (Zerrung des Schliisselbeins) an einem arztlichen Gutachten erlautert. Mschr. Unfallh., 1915, 22: 49-53.—Thomson, J. E. M.. & Ferciot, C. F. Malig- nant nephroma with metastatic involvement of left clavicle. Internat. J. M. & S., 1935, 48: 77-9.—Trojan, E. [Cysto- carcinoma papillare] Magy. orv. nagyhet jegyzokve, 1933, 3: 13.—Vaccari, F. Su di un caso di struma proliferante di Langhans della clavicola. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1936, 50: 89-120.—Woods, R. S. A rear injury of the clavicle. Brit. J. Surg., 1937-38, 25: 455. ---- Dislocation. See also Clavicle subheadings (Acromioclavicu- lar joint; Sternoclavicular joint) Grtjnwald, H. *Aetiologie und Behandlung der Schlusselbeinverrenkung. 23p. 8? Konigsb. i. P., 1928. Jasdi-Sadeh, M. *Ueber die Luxation der Clavicula [Berlin] 43p. 8? Charlottenb., 1929. Berkhina, F. O. [Traumatic dislocations of the clavicle ] Ortop. travmat., 1935, 9: 11-26.—Bushong, F., & Elicker, C. R. Autograft; report of a case. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934-35, 38: 28.—Kassel, I. Behandlung der Schlusselbeinverrenkung mittels freier Faszienuberpflanzung. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1928, 25: 216-8.—Lauber, H. J. Zur Behandlung seltener Sehlusselbeinverrenkungen. Chirurg, 1935, 7: 790-3.— Masini, P. Luxations de la clavicule. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1932, 41: 369-72. Also Techn. chir., Par., 1933, 25: 209-16.—Schachter, M. Luxation claviculaire pendant l'accouchement; a propos d'un cas personnel. Gyn. obst., Par., 1934, 29: 466-9. ---- Dislocation, total, and bilateral. Beckman, T. A case of simultaneous luxation of both ends of the clavicle. Acta chir. scand., 1923-24, 56: 156-63.— Bohm, F. Zwei Falle von Totalluxation der Clavicula. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 196: 307-11.—Chavannaz, G., & Loubat, E. La luxation simultanee des 2 extremites de la clavicule. Rev. chir., Par., 1927, 65: 132-82.—Custodio Morais, V. Luxacao das 2 extremidades da clavicula. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1931, 49: 13.—Prat, P. P. Luxation des 2 extremites de la clavicule; traitement sanglant; resultat eioigne. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 1009-11.—Reverdy, P. Un cas de luxation simultanee des 2 extremites de la clavicule. Progr. med., Par., 1933, 1787-92.—Traum, E. Beitrag zur doppelseitigen sym- metrischen Luxation der Clavicula nach Trauma. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 360. ---- Fractures. Adams, E. The medico-legal aspects of fractures of the clavicle. Am. Interne, 1936, 1: No. 1, 11; 22.—Beekman, F. Fracture-dislocation of the clavicle. Ann. Surg., 1937, 105: 474-7.—Berkheiser, E. J. Old ununited clavicular fractures in the adult. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 1064-72.—Cayford, E. H., & Tees. F. J. Traumatic aneurysm of the subclavian artery as a late complication of fractured clavicle. Canad. M. Ass. J., 25: 450-2.—Ehalt. W. Bemerkung zu Galm: eigene Erfahrung bei der Bildung einer Clavicularpseudar- throse. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1935-36, 36: 578.—Eliason, E. L. Fractures of the clavicle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928. 91: 1974-6. Also repr.—Flemming, C. Suppuration in a closed fracture of the clavicle. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 346.—Galm. Eigene Erfahrung bei der Bildung einer Clavieularpseud- arthrose. Arch, orthop Unfallchir., 1934-35, 35: 586-9 — Groves, E. W. H. Fractures of the clavicle. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 835.—Hartmann. Fracture de clavicule. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1925. 39: 838.—Kirschenmann, J. J. Fractures of the upper extremity and clavicle. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 25: 297-303. Also repr.—Kopilov, A. F. [Fractures of the clavicle and working capacity] Vest, khir., 1936, 48: 63-70.— Lamare. J. P. Fractures de la clavicule. Bull. med.. Par., 1937, 51: suppl., No. 1.—Lanzillo, F. Su di un particolare meccanismo di frattura della clavicola. Chir. org. movim. CLAVICLE 676 CLAVICLE 1933-34, 18: 80-4.—Madier, J. Thrombo-phiebite du membre superieur gauche consecutive a une fracture de la clavicule du meme cote. M6m. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 1100.— Man- fredi, G. Considerazioni sul meccanismo di frattura della clavicola. Mass, internaz. clin. ter., 1934, 15: 907-11.— Martinez Vargas. Las fracturas de la clavicula. Pediat. espafi., 1926, 15: 203-11.—Murray, C. R. Fracture of the clavicle. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1928, 8: 1075-83.—Nelson. H. P. Subclavian aneurvsm following fracture of the clavicle. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1932, 65: 219-29—Pernyesz, S. [Fractures and dislocations of the clavicle] Orv. hetil., 192(i, 70: 538-40.—Rothermel, E. Knochenschwund als seltene Komplikation einer Claviculafraktur. Zbl. Chir., 1930, 57: 1400-4.—Rotolo, G. Le fratture della clavicola. Clin, chir., Milano, 1932, 35: 874-951.—Scrivener. H. R. Fracture of the clavicle. Med. J. Australia, 1932, 2: 660-3. ---- Fractures, bilateral. Cottalorda. Fracture bilaterale des clavicules; osteosynth^se. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1923, 26: 695-8.—Krinitsky, J. M. [Case of bilateral fracture of the clavicles] Ortop. travmat., 1935, 9: 48.—Wilson, M. J. Bilateral fracture of the clavicle; report of an atypical case. J. Bone Surg., 1931, 13: 564-7. ---- Fractures: Treatment. Beletre, R. Contribution a I'etude du traitement des fractures ferm^es du corps de la clavicule. 59p. 8? Par., 1936. Dtjttweiler, A. *Zur Prognose und Therapie der Klavikulafrakturen; nach dem Material der Schwe zerischen Unfallversicherungsanstalt der Jahrgange 1927 und 1928 (662 Falle) 40p. 8? Zur., 1933. Jung, F. *Ueber Clavicularfrakturen und ihre Behandlung und Erfolge an der Schmieden- schen Klinik in den Jahren 1921-27 [Frankfurt a. M.] 55p. 8? Neu-Isenburg, 1929. Leonardi, J. D. *Fracturas de la clavicula; su tratamiento. 51p. 4? Caracas, 1928. Andres Bueno, V. de. El metodo de Delbet en el trata- miento de las fracturas de la clavfcula consecutivas a accidentes del trabajo. Med. trabajo, 1930, 1: 212-4.—Aquilue, A. El tratamiento de las fracturas de la clavicula con desplazamiento, por el vendaje enyesado cruzado posterior toracico, con abduc- ci6n del brazo. Rev. cir., Barcelona, 1931, 1: 213-55.—Baj. L. Sulla cura cruenta delle fratture della clavicola. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1934, 50: 1073-82.—Baker, R. E. A simple immobili- zation apparatus for fractures of the clavicle. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1934, 32: 341, pl. ------ Immobilization of fracture of the clavicle by means of plaster of Paris. Ibid., 1937, 35: 343-5, pl.—Bertrand, F., & Rieunau. Appareil platre pour fracture de la clavicule. Bull. Soc. nat. chir.. Par.. 1935, 61: 796-8.—Billington. R. W. A new (plaster voke) dressing for fracture of the clavicle. South. M. J., 1931, 24: 667-70.— Bohler, L. Behandlung von Briichen und Verrenkungen des Schliisselbeines. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 765.—Brock- way, A. Use of the intermedullary beef-bone graft in open reductions of the clavicle. J. Bone Surg., 1930, 12: 656-62.— Bugliari, G. R. La trazione e filo nella cura delle fratture della clavicola. Clin, chir., Milano, 1934, n. ser., 10: 97-108. ------ La trazione col filo nelle fratture della clavicola. Ibid., 809.— Carabba. V. Traction dressings for fractured clavicle and meta- carpus. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 30: 323-6.—Carossini, G. Su di un nuovo metodo di osteosintesi della clavicola. Riformamed., 1933, 49: 161-3.—Cocci. G. La cura di alcune fratture della clavi- cola. Prat, chir., Arezzo, 1926-27, 1: 262-8.—Cunningham, E. K. A modification of the clavicular cross. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 300.—Davis, J. W. The treatment of frac- tures of the clavicle with bone plates. Mil. Surgeon, 1929, 44: 241-3.—De Brun, H. C. W. S. Fractures of the clavicle treated by suspension and traction, followed bv strapping. J. Am. M Ass., 1931, 96: 1766. Also repr.—De las Casas, H. Una modificaci6n en el tratamiento de las fracturas de la clavfcula. Mem. Congr. venezol. med. (1926) 1927, 5. Congr., 2: 383-9L 9 diagr.—Felsenreich, F. Eine neue rationelle Behandlungs- methode der Clavicularfraktur. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir 1930-31. 29: 579-85— Filippi, G. La trazione col filo nella cura delle fratture della clavicola. Chir. org. movim., 1933-34, 18: 305-10.—Garavano. P. H. Tratamiento de las fracturas de la clavicula en decubito dorsal. Dfa med., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1339.—Gioja, E. Contributo alia cura delle fratture della clavicola. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1929, n. ser., 4: 1-16, pl.—Greenwood, H. H. Treatment of fractures of the clavicle. Brit, M. J., 1928, 1: 1021.—Hafemann, W. Zur Behandlung des Schliisselbeinbruchs. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1040.—Hans, H. Der Heftpflasterverband in einem Zuge bei Schlusselbeinbriichen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1837.__ Hauber. A. H. Plaster cast for fractured clavicle. Indust M 1934. 3: 21-3.—Hawley. G. W. A method of treating fractures of the clavicle. J. Bone Surg., 1937, 19: 232.—Henry, A. K. A splint for broken clavicles which preserves function. Brit, M. J., 1935, 2: 1255.—Jackson, R. Treatment of fractures of the clavicle, a special stand to facilitate the reduction and appli- cation of cast. J. Bone Surg., 1937, 19: 830.—Judet. H. Principes du traitement des fractures de la clavicule. Clinique, Par., 1929, 24: 133.—Kelton, W. An improved clavicular crutch splint. Northwest M., 1936, 35: 15-7. Also West, J. Surg., 1936, 44: 661-5— Kemble, J. A new method of treat- ment of the fractured clavicle. Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 100.— Kreisinger, V. Sur le traitement des fractures de la clavicule. Rev. chir., Par., 1927, 65: 396-407.— Lagomarsino. E. H. Fracturas de la clavicula (aparato para retropulsi6n del hombro) Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1937, 36: 678-80.—Lambotte. A. L'osteo-synthese des fractures de la clavicule. Rev. techn. chir., Par., 1932, 24: 33-41.—Lester, C. W. The treatment of frac- tures of the clavicle; a study of 422 cases observed in the Out- Patient Department of the Roosevelt Hospital of the City of New York. Ann. Surg., 1929, 89: 600-6.—Madier, Appareil pour le traitement des fractures de la clavicule. Mem. Acad. chir., Par., 1936, 62: 1247-50.—Madsen, E. [Bandaging in fracture of the clavicle] Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: 419-22.— Matuschek, B. [Simple bandage for treatment of clavicular fracture] Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: aug. kiilonf., 48-50.—Milroy, G. W. A method of treatment of fractures of the clavicle with displacement. Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 664.—Niessen, H. Druck- luftverband fiir Schliisselbeinbruche. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1251-4.—Otero y Gama, M. Un procedimiento de osteosintesis de la clavfcula. An. clin. Hosp. Juarez, Mix., 1931, 1: 105-8.—Outland. T. A. Treatment of clavicular fractures. Yearb. N. York N. England Ass. Railw. Surg., 1932, 55-62.—Palma, R. Un nuovo procedimento di sutura nella frattura della clavicola. Riv. chir., Nap., 1937, 3: 121-4, pl.—Pedotti, F. Ein Beitrag zur Behandlung der Frakturen der Clavicula. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927. 57: 779 — Pogorelsky. M. A. [Treatment of fractures of clavicle] Ortop. travmat., 1932, 6: 101; 1935, 9: 64.—Raymond, R. L. Tech- nique for putting up fracture of the clavicle. Ind. M. Gaz., 1936, 71: 209.—Rebizzi, R. Frattura diafisaria sottocutanea della clavicola curato con il metodo di Couteaud. Policlinico, 1926. 33: sez. prat., 1244.—Robertson. H. G. G. A modifica- tion of the 3 -handkerchief method for the treatment of fractures of the clavicle. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1933, 60: 295-8 — Rost, F. Por que se cura antes la fractura de la clavicula que la de la pierna? Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1931, 4: 655-7.— Rynkiewicz, S. H. A simple appliance for fractured clavicle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 1.890. Also repr.—Schuppler, V. Die Behandlungsarten des Schliisselbeinbruches. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1934-35, 35: 347; 373.—Sckell. Der Kreuzver- band zur Behandlung der Klavikularfraktur. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 739.—Sejhar, J. [Treatment of fracture of the clavicle] Cas. lek. eesk., 1928, 67: 1403-9.—Shulutko. L. I. [Operative treatment of fractures of the clavicle] Ortop. travmat., 1936, 10: 85-92.—Sinakevirh, N. A. [Simple meth- ods in treatment of fractures of the clavicle] Sovet. med. Sibiri, 1931, 1: 98-100.—Smirnov. M. P. [Treatment of closed fractures of clavicle] Vest, khir., 1927. No. 26-7, 305-7 — Spiers, H. W. A new spring back brace for fractured clavicles. J. Bone Surg., 1930, 12: 663-6.—Thomas, C. Modern tech- nique in traumatic surgerv, with demonstration of a new clavicle brace. Texas J. M., 1932, 28: 33-5.—Thomson, J. E. M. Fixation of fractures of the clavicle; another method. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1517. Also repr.—Tixier & Arnulf. Compression de la veine sous-claviere droite par cal de fracture de la clavicule; extirpation du cal. Lyon chir., 1935, 33: 85-7.—Toprover, G. S. [Operative treatment of closed frac- tures of the clavicle] Sovet. khir., 1932, 2: 62.—Trynin, A. H. The Bohler clavicular splint in the treatment of clavicular injuries. J. Bone Surg., 1937, 19: 417-24.—Vozenilek, B. [Experiences in treatment of fractures of the clavicle by Borch- erevink-Kopf stein's method] Cas. lek. cesk., 1936, 75: 1380-4.—Williams. E. R. P. Fractured clavicle and Pott's fracture; 2 unusual methods of treatment. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1933, 19: 96-100.—Wodarz, A. Erfolge bei blut iger Ein- richtung von Schlusselbeinbruchen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1932, 156: 492.—Young, C. S. The mechanics of ambulatory treat- ment of fractures of the clavicle. J. Bone Surg., 1931, 13: 299-310.—Zanuso, F. Sulla cura delle fratture di clavicola. Arch, ortop., Milano, 1934, 50: 1135-46. ---- Fractures—in the newborn. Hourand, V. *Die Clavicularfraktur bei Neugeborenen durch die Geburt [Munchen] 28p. 8? Dusseld., 1933. Adler, K. Zur Frage der Claviculafraktur der Neugeborenen bei Spontangeburt. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 879-81.—Dube, E. Les fractures de la clavicule chez les enfants. Union med. Canada, 1932, 61: 359-61.—Formiggini. B. Un metodo sem- plice ed efficace per il trattamento delle fratture della clavicola nei bambini. Gazz. med. lombarda, 1927, 86: 33-6.—Huke- wych. B. Schlusselbeinbruche der Neugeborenen bei Spontan- geburten in Schadellage. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 83: 25-34.—Sanford, H. N. The Moro reflex as a diagnostic aid in fracture of the clavicle in the new-born infant. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 41: 1304-6. Also repr— Peralta Ramos, A. La fractura de la clavicula del recien nacido en el parto espon- taneo en presentaci6n cefalica. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires. 1932, 11: 423. Also Prensa med. argent., 1933-34, 20: 593-6.— Tuping, A. S. [Traumatism of the clavicles in the new-born— treatment and prevention] J. rann. detsk. vozr., 1932, 12: 16. CLAVICLE 677 CLAVICLE ---- Osteomyelitis. Meyer, H. T. *Beitrag zur Osteomyelitis purulenta der Clavicula mit besonderer Beriick- sichtigung der Therapie [Jena] 30p. 8? [Riga] 1929. Nau, H. [J.] *Ueber einen Fall von Osteo- myelitis der Clavicula. 16p. 8? Marb., 1925. Schmitt, N. *Ein Fall von Osteomyelitis acuta purulenta claviculae [Heidelberg] 16p. 8? S. Wendcl, 1927. Bercovitz, N., & Chu, J. S. An unusual case of osteomyelitis of the clavicle. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 2032.—Beresford, A. Osteomyelitis of the right clavicle in a boy aged 13. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 44.— Carl. Akuter Osteomyelitis des rechten SchlOsselbeines. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 386.—Hecquet. Ablation totale sous-periostee de la clavicule dans un cas d'osteomy61ite et reparation de l'os. Presse med., 1923, 31: 276.—Horsch, K. Akute purulente Schlusselbeinosteomyelitis und Schultergiirtelfunktion nach Schliisselbeinresektion. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 2577-82.—Jorge, J. M.. & Mealla, E. S. Osteomielitis de la clavfcula. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1937, 21: 1006-14.—Liotti, G. Osteomielite acuta primitiva della clavi- cola in soggetto adulto. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1934, 42: 171-5.—Osteomyelite aigue de la clavicule; regeneration rapide de l'os apr£s resection totale sous-periostee. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1935, 49: 647.—Paolucci, F. Osteomielite acuta della clavicola da pneumococco. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 486-9.— Viola, F. La scapolalgia nella osteomielite della clavicola. Ibid., 1924, 40: 488. --- Radiography. Anderson, H. S. Lesions of the clavicle. Radiology, 1931> 16: 181-6.—Fazzari, I. Immagine radiografica della clavicola umana. Monit. zool. ital., 1934, 45: suppl., 54-6. ------ Studio radiologico della clavicola umana. Arch. ital. anat., 1935, 34: 431-45.—Pendergrass, E. P., & Hodes, P. J. The rhomboid fossa of the clavicle. Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 38: 152-5.—Philips, H. B. A lateral view of the clavicle; roent- genographic demonstration by a new technique. J. Bone Surg., 1935, 17: 202.—Quesada, F. Technique for the Roent- gen diagnosis of fractures of the clavicle. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 424-8. --- Sternal end. Stawecki, J. *Die Frakturen am sternalen Ende der Clavicula. 22p. 8? Berl., 1930. Edington. G. H. Osteo-chondroma of sternal end of clavicle; deformity. Tr. R. Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1923, 17: 176-8.—Friedrich, H. Ueber ein noch nicht beschriebenes Krankheitsbild des sternalen Clavicelendes. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 133: 62-4. ------ Ueber ein noch nicht beschriebenes, der Perthesschen Erkrankung analoges Krankheitsbild des sternalen Clavikelendes. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1924, 187: 385- 98.—Gangler. J. Ueber das Auftreten von Erweichungsherden im Schlusselbeinkopf, eine typische Erkrankung. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 849-53.—Giacobbe, C. Fratture sottocutanee deU'estremita sternale della clavicola. Clin, chir., Milano, 1928, 31: 1239-46.—Menard, L. Tuberculose de I'extremite interne de la clavicule droite et ries voies urinaires. Paris med., 1927, 63: 48-52.—Nossen, H. Schlusselbeinkopferkrankung unbekannter Art. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1931, 153: 149-52.— Schaefer. H. Ueber das Auftreten von Erweichungsherden im Schlusselbeinkopf. Chirurg, 1930, 2: 71. --- Sternoclavicular joint. Eisler, F. Zur Rontgenbestrahlung des Gelenkrheuma- tismus im Sternoklavikulargelenk. Radiol. Rdsch., 1936, 5: 159-63.—Fried. B. M. Sternoclavicular branchioma. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 738-45.—Glickman. L. G., & Minsky, A. A. Enlargement of one sternoclavicular articulation; a sign of congenital syphilis. Radiology, 1937, 28: 85.—Katrakis, K. G. Exostose des linken Sternoklavikulargelenkes ein Aneurysma der Aorta vortauschend. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 2956.—Langen, P. Untersuchungen iiber die Altersverande- rungen und Abnutzungserscheinungen am Sternoclavicularge- lenk. Virchows Arch., 1934, 293:381-408.—Nittis.S. Promi- nence of the right sterno-clavicular junction in lepers. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1937, 41: 625-30.—Rathcke, L. Beitrag zur nor- malen und pathologischen Anatomie des Sternoclavicularge- lenkes. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1937, 249: 162-9. --- Sternoclavicular joint: Dislocations. Berger, H. Ueber einen Fall von Luxatio suprasternalis. Munch, med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 569.—Carnelli, R. Lussazioni dell' estremita interna della clavicola (contributo alia casistica della varieta soprasternale) Riv. osp., 1923, 13: 259-62.— Chauvin & Toinon. Luxation de I'extremite interne de la clavicule en avant et en bas. Marseille med., 1924, 61: 1224-7.—Duggan, N. Recurrent dislocation of the sterno- clavicular cartilage. J. Bone Surg., 1931, 13: 365.—Dupuy de Frenelle. Traitement operatoire de la luxation de I'extremite interne de la clavicule. Paris chir., 1929, 21: 201-7.—Faber, A. Doppelseitige, suprasternale, habituelle Schlusselbeinluxa- tlon. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1934-35, 62: 112-5.—Jean, G. Luxation habituelle sus-sternale de la clavicule traitee par l'osteosynthese. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1923, 49: 1267-70.— Lowman, C. L. Operative correction of old sternoclavicular dislocation. J. Bone Surg., 1928, 10: 740.—Marxer, H. Zur operativen Behandlung der Luxatio sternoclavicularis. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 2055-7.—Niessen. H. Zur Behandlung der retrosternalen Luxation der Clavicula. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 231: 405-17.—Redi, R. Un caso di lussazione sopra- sternale della clavicola. Policlinico, 1923, 30: sez. chir., 268- 71.—Schuppler, V. Reposition und Erhaltung der reponierten Stellung bei einem Fall von Verrenkung des Schlusselbeins im Sterno-Claviculargelenk. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1930-31, 29: 156-9.—Stapelmohr, S. van. Ueber die habituelle Luxatio sternoclavicularis und eine neue operative Behandlungs- methode derselben. Acta orthop. scand., 1932, 3: 1-42.— Tavernier. Luxationt retro-sternale de la clavicule. Lyon chir., 1927, 24: 694.—Wehner. Zur konservativen Behandlung der retrosternalen Klavikularluxation. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1931,55: 409-13. ---- Surgery. See also under Clavicle, Fracture; Embryotomy; Labor, Surgery; Shoulder, Surgery. Caeiro. Resection temporaria de la clavfcula, previa a las operaciones de hiieco supraclavicular. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1928, 12: 448-51.—Cahen, P. A propos d'un cas de cieidec- tomie. Bull, med., Par., 1936, 50: 417-20.—D'Abreu, A. L. Rapid bone regeneration following diaphysectomy of the clavicle. Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 1369.—Fiolle, J. Note compiementaire sur la resection de la clavicule dans la thoraco- plastie. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1935, 61: 952-4. ------ Carcassonne [et al.] La resection de la clavicule, premier temps de la thoracectomie posterieure haute. Ibid., 825-7.— Jankelewich, E. J. Kleidotomie an der lebenden Frucht. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1074-83. ------ Ueber die Kleidotomie an der lebenden Frucht. Ibid., 1930, 54: 488-92.—KroefT, M. Reseccao da clavicula por tumor. Fol. med., Rio, 1933, 14: 93-5.—Madier, J. Reconstitution de la clavicule par une greffe osseuse. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1929, 55: 486-9.— Pantschenko, N. A. Ueber eine Modifikation der Kleidotomie. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 1227-9.—Soutter, R. A new incision for clavicle operations. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1179. Also repr.—Wille. F. C. Eine Modifikation der Kleidotomie. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1890-3. CLAVIE, Leopold Charles, 1904- *Re- marques psycho-physiologiques sur ^inspiration musicale. 112p. 8? Par., 1933. CLAVIJO, Francisco F. *Alcoholismo. 340p. ch. roy. 8? B. Air., A. Guidi Buffarini, 1915. CLAVULARIA. See Fungi, imperfecti. CLAVUS. See Corn; Hyperkeratosis; Hysteria. CLAW. See Nail. For claw-foot and claw-hand see under Foot; Hand. CLAXTON, E. E., & BURDEKIN, Lucy. Weight reduction: diet and dishes, x, 199p. pl. tab. 8? Lond., W. Heinemann, 1937. CLAY, Henry H. The sanitary inspector's handbook; a manual for sanitary inspectors and other executive public health officers, xx, 386p. illust. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1933. CLAY, Joseph Valentine Francis, 1883- Diseases of the nose and throat. 202p. illust. 8? Phila., Boericke & Tafel, 1932. See also Palen, Gilbert Joseph. & Clay. J. V. F. The prac- titioner's otology. 240p. 8? Phila., 1929. CLAY, Reginald S., & COURT, Thomas H. The history of the microscope; compiled from original instruments and documents, up to the introduction of the achromatic microscope, xiv, 266p. 164 illust. roy. 8? Lond., C. Griffin & Co., 1932. CLAY. See Kaolin. CLAYEUX, Jean. *Pneumonies muettes et pneumonies centrales. 113p. 8? Par., 1922. CLAYTON 678 CLEIDOCRANIAL CLAYTON, Edward Bellis, 1882- Physio- therapy in general practice and for the use of masseuses, viii, 174p. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1924. Also 2. ed. x, 231p. 1928. CLAYTON, John, 1693-1773. [Biography] In Some Am. Med. Botanists (H. A. Kelly) N. Y., 1929, 44-8, pl. CLAYTON, William. Colloid aspects of food chemistry and technology. viii, 571p. 8? Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1932. CLAYTON-GREENE, William Henry, 1874- 1926. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 97. Also Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 98. CLEANLINESS. See Hygiene, personal. CLEANLINESS (The) journal. N. Y., v. 1-5, 1927—32 CLEARY, Eugene Morrissey, 1902- *Murphy-Minot diet in pernicious anemia [Milwaukee County Hosp.] lip. 4? Milwau- kee, 1927-28. Typewritten. CLEAVELAND, Marion, 1898- *A quan- titative study of the influence of certain neutral salts upon the activity of malt amylase [Colum- bia Univ.] 38p. 8? N. Y., 1929. CLEAVER, James Harvey, 1856- Quaint philosophy of a physician. 4p.l. 106p. 8? Los Ang., Calif., Wetzel Pub. Co., 1929. CLEBORNE, Ronayne Kirkbride, 1873-1925. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 216. CLEEF, Max van, 1909- *Untersuchun- gen iiber Paradentose bei depressiven Geistes- kranken. 43p. 8? Berl., 1932. Also Paradentium Berl., 1932, 4: 147; 167; 1933, 5- CLEFT-PALATE. See under Palate. CLEIDOCRANIAL dysostosis [Pierre Marie-Sainton] See also Clavicle, Abnormities. Crigbrn [F. H.] H. von. *Ein Fall von ange- borener Pseudarthrose beider Schlusselbeine (Dysostosis cleido-cranialis) [Jena] 32p. 8? Grossenhain-Sa., 1934. Inderbitzin, A. *Ueber Anosteoplasia con- genita beim Kalbe [Zurich] p.665-81. 8? Berl., 1928. Also Virchows Arch., 1928, 269: Baer, R. W. Congenital cleidal dysostosis. In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, J.) Hagerstown, 1937, 4: chap. 27, 18.— Beck. E. Ueber angeborene Schliisselbeindefekte. Ront- genpraxis, 1930, 2: 949.—Behr, F. Ueber einen Fall von Dysostosis cleidocranialis. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1932, 31: 246-9.—Benassi, E., & Scarzella, M. Contributo alia cono- scenza della disostosi cleido-cranica. Pediat. med. prat., Tor.. 1935, 10: 129-67.—Bisdom, C. W. & Mulder. D. [Cleido- cranial dysostosis; cases] Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1928, 15: 195-206, 11 pl.—Blechnamm, G., & Lavarde, P. Presentation d'une m^re et de son enfant atteints de dysostose cieido- cranienne. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1933, 31: 383-7 — Blencke, H. Ueber die angeborenen Schliisselbeindefekte. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1922, 20: 534-54.—Brindeau. Deux cas de dysostose cieido-cranienne congenitale. Bruxelles med., 1926-27, 7: 1225-7.—Burkens, J. C. J.. La Chapelle. E. H., & Groen J. [Hereditary cleido-cranial dysostosis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5547-54, pl.—Carriere. G.. Huriez, C, & Decamps. G. La dysostose cieido-cranienne (maladie de Pierre Marie et Sainton) Gaz. hop., 1937, 110: 701; 733; 765.—Cavanagh, J. R. Cleidocranial dysostosis; report of a case. Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1934, 3: 11-3.— Chevalley & Garcin, R. Sur un cas isole de dysostose cieido- cranienne associe a un prurigo de Hebra. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1933. 31: 74-82.—Cocker, A. B.. & Sims, H. S. A case of cranio-cleido-dysostosis. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 595.— Cook, W. C. Cleidocranial dvsostosis; report of case. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 183-5.—Crook, E. A. Cranio-cleido- dysostosis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect. stud. dis. child., 85.—Crouzon & Bouttier. Sur une forme particu- liere de la dysostose cieido-cranienne de Pierre Marie et Sainton (forme cieido-cranio-pelvienne) Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1921, 3. ser., 45: 972-82.—Cyriax, E. F. A case of cleido-cranio- dysostosis. Edinburgh M. J., 1923, n. ser., 30: 600-2, 2 pl.— Davis, W. & Flecker, H. Congenital absence of the clavicles (hereditary cleidocranial dysostosis) Med. J. Australia, 1928, 2: 533.—Delchef & Ory. Dysostose cieido-cranienne com- pliquee d'absence des branches ischio-pubiennes et de double coxa vara congenitale. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1924, 5. ser., 4: 316-30, 4 pl.—Edelman, J. A. [Rudimentary development of both clavicles of a child] Vrach. gaz., 1926, 30: 536-9.—Eldridge, W. W., Simon, A., & Ramos, R. Cleido- cranial dysostosis. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 35: 41-9.—Engel, E. Dysostosis cleido-cranialis. Helvet. med. acta, 1937, 4: 158 74. Also Ausz. Inaugur. Diss. Med. Fak. Univ. Bern, 1933-35, No. 116, 1-3.—Evensen, O. K. [Cleidocranial dysostosis] Norsk, mag. laegevid,, 1934, 95: 926-33. 5 pl.—Fitchet. S. M. Cleidocranial dysostosis; hereditary and familial. J. Bone Surg., 1929, 11: 838-66.—Fredbarj, T. [A new case of dysos- tosis cleido-cranialis] Hygiea, Stockh., 1933, 95: 647-54, 2 pl. ------& Fagerstrom, E. Contribution a I'etude de la dysos- tose cieido-cranienne. Acta paediat., Upps., 1932-33, 14: 321-55.—Garrahan, J. P.. & Achinelly, J. C. Sobre disostosia cleidocraneana; 4 casos en una familia. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 1151-7. Also Prensa med. argent., 1925-26, 12: 368.—Godoy Moreira. La disostosi cleido-cranica come malattia ereditaria: suoi rapporti con altre forme di disostosi congenite. Chir. org. movim., 1925-26, 10: 22.5-54. Also Brasil med., 1927, 41: 273; 304; 342.—Heep, R. Ueber Dysostosis cleidocranialis. Zschr. Orthop., 1936, 65: 53-8.— Higgins, J. B. Cleido-cranial dysostosis in the new-born. Brit. J. Radiol., 1935, 8:588-97. ------ Hue, M. G. Les aplasies de la clavicule. Ann. anat. path., Par.. 1927, 4: 267-89.—Jones, H. W. E. Cleido-cranial dysostosis. S. Thomas Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1937-38, 36: 193-201, 2 pl.—Kelley. A. Hereditary absence of clavicles. .1. Hered., 1929, 20: 353-5.—Kelmmer, R. N., Snoke, P. O., & Copper, H. K. Cleidocranial dysostosis; report of a case. Am. J. Roentg., 1931. 26: 710-5.—Kinsella, V. J. Dysostosis cleidocranialis showing unique scapulae of primitive type. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 303.—Klinke, K., & Pahlke, H. Dysostosis cleidocranialis. Arch. Kinderh., 1930, 91: 46-54.—Krabbe, K. H. Dysostosis cleidocranialis with metabolic disturbances. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1925, 61: 18-30. ------ [Abortive form of dysostosis cleidocranialis] Hospi- talstidende, 1936, 79: [Dansk. radiol. selsk. forh] 12-4. ----- & Foged, J. [Cleido-cranial dysostosis] Bibl. laeger, 1924, 116: 600-14.—Krebs, O., & Terry, R. J. Dysostosis cleido- cranialis. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1922, 19: 522.—Kullman, J. [Case of dysostosis cleidocranialis] Sven. lak. tidn., 1937, 34: 62-6, pl.—Ladewig, P. Anatomische Untersuchung einee Falles von Dysostosis cleidocranialis. Virchows Arch., 1933, 291: 540-70.—Lechelle, P., Thevenard. A., & Mignot, H. Dysostose cieido-cranienne avec malformations vertebrates multiples et troubles nerveux; caractere familial des malforma- tions. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52: 1526-30 — Leopold, J. S., & Castrovinci, F. Cleidocranial dysostosis; an atypical case in a child. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1933, 46: 113-8. Also repr.—L6ri, A., & Tretiakov. Autopsie d'une dysostose cl6ido-cranienne: grosses lesions inflammatoires et hemorra- giaues meningo-encephaliques. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 1091-9.—McCurdy. I. J., & Baer, R. W. Hereditary cleidocranial dysostosis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 9-11.—Malmberg, N. A sporadic case of dysostosis cleidocranialis. Acta paediat.. Upps.. 1931-32, 12: 291r30L— Marie, P. Sur la dysostose cieido-cranienne hereditaire. In his Trav. & mem.. Par., 1926, 1: 319-25.—Massee, J. C. Hereditary cleidocranial dvsostosis: report of 2 cases. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1935, 24: 423-5.—Mignot, H. La dysostose cieido-cranienne hereditaire (maladie de Pierre-Marie et Sain- ton) Gaz. med. France, 1937, 44: 393-5.—Milatz. W. F. J. [Case of dysostosis cleido-cranialis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 3226.—Nettesheim, W. Ueber Dvsostosis cleidocranialis. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1926, 72: 159-67— Pages, Pares & Conte. Un cas de dysostose cieido-cranienne. Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1924-25, 6: 319.—Parenti, G. C. La anosteogenesi. Pathologica, Genova, 1936, 28: 447-62—Pil- serstorfer, W. Ueber drei Falle von Dysostosis cleidocranialis. Zschr. klin. Med., 1937, 132: 108-14.—Pillsbury, H. C. Con- genital absence of the clavicles (hereditary cleidocranial dystosis) report of case. Am. J. Roentg., 1927. n. ser., 18: 322-6.—Poli, A. Disostosi cleido-cranica. Arch, ortop., Milano. 1933, 49: 973-1019.—Reid, R. W. Cranio-cleido-dysostopis and normal skull formation. J. Anat., Lond., 1931. 66: 64.—Fhire- hart, B. A. Cleidocranial dysostosis (mutational dysostosis) with a case report. Radiology, 1936, 26: 741-8— Schirmer, H. Zur Frage der Dvsostosis cleido-cranialis. Rontgenpraxis, 1933, 5: 203-6.—Semah, F. Sopra un caso di disostosi cleido- cranica. Riv. clin. pediat., 1935, 33: 1256-66- Steel, J. P., & Whitaker, P. H. A case of cleidocranial dysostosis. Brit. J. Radiol., 1937, 10: 613-8.—Stewart, R. M. The nervous system in cleidocranial dvsostosis; report, of a case. .T. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1928129, 9: 217-21.—Strauch, A. Cleido- cranial dysostosis; report of case. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 714-23.—Vogel. F. Ueber einen Fall von bereditiirem, beiderseitigem Defekt der Klavikula. Arch. Kinderh., 1926, 78:259-66.—Winkler, H. Ein eigennrtiger Fall von Dysostosis cleidocranialis bei einem 7jahrigen Kinde. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1937, 3. F., 99: 238-60.—Witas, P. Sur un cas de dysostose CLEIDOCRANIAL 679 CLEMENT cieido-cranienne et son etiologie. Rev. orthop., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 10: 339 43.—Zimmermann, G. Ueber Dysostosis cleidocranialis. Arch. Kinderh., 1935-36, 107: 21-8. ---- Dental aspect. Freyberg, K. H. *Dysostosis cleido-cranialis (mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Zahnheil- kunde) 27p. 8? Bresl., 1928. Wagner [L. W.] F. *Ueber Anomalien im Zahnsystcm bei Dvsostosis cleidocranialis. 29p. 8? Walldorf-Heid'elb., 1931. Frohlich, E. Die Erblichkeit der Dvsostosis cleido-cra- nialis. Deut. Zahn &c. Heilk., 1937, 4: 157-68.—Herrmann, Ein Fall von Dysostosis cleidocranialis. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1932, 48: 471-6.—Hesse, G. Dysostosis cleidocranialis unter be- sonderer Berucksichtigung des Gebisses. Ibid., 1925, 41: 161-77.—Richter, H. Ein Beitrag zur Dysostosis cleido- cranialis unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des Zahnsystems. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1933, 51: 817-23.—Rushton, M. A. The failure of eruption in cleido-cranial dysostosis. Brit. Dent. J., 1937, 63: 641-5.------ The dental condition in cleido-cranial dysostosis. Dent. Rec, Lond., 1937, 57: 554-61.—Zilkens. Zahnbefunde bei 2 Fallen von Dysostosis cleidocranialis. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1927, 45: 477; 481. CLEIDOTOMY. See Clavicle, Surgery. CLEISTOGAMY. See under Pollination. CLELAND, John, 1835-1925. Obituary- Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 583. Also Glasgow M. J., 1925, 103: 233-6. Also J. Anat., Lond., 1925, 59: 449-56, port. CLELAND, Wendell, 1888- The popula- tion problem in Egypt; a study of population trends and conditions in modern Egypt, xii, 134p. tab. diagrs. 8? [Lancaster, Pa., Science Print. Co.] 1936. CLEM, Orlie M., 1891- *Detailed fac- tors in Latin prognosis [Columbia Univ.] 50p. 8? N. Y., 1924. CLEMEN, Elisabeth, 1900- *Zwei ab- weichende Falle von cerebraler Kinderlahmung und ihre Beziehungen zum extrapyramidalen Symptomenkomplex [Leipzig] 6p. 8? [Roding, Oberpf., J. Wittmann] 1923. CLEMENCEAU, Georges, 1841-1929. Cornilleau R. [Necrologie] Chron. med., 1930, 37: 2-5 — Dartigue, L., & Villandre, C. Le Docteur Georges Ciemenceau; son eioge par Dartigues; son image par Villandre. Aesculape, Par., 1934, 24: 143.—Jayle, F. Le carnet de visites de Georges Ciemenceau. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 112: 191-6. ----- Sa vie medicale; la lignee; la these. Presse med., 1934, 42: 853-6.—Roux [Necrologie] Bull. Acad, med.. Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 83-9.—S., P. L. Le jubiie medical posthume de Ciemenceau. Gaz. hop., 1933, 106: 1626. CLEMENCEAU, Pierre Paul, 1749-1825. Mercier, R. [Biography] Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1935, 29: 70-6. CLEMENS, VII, pope. Bulla Romanus ponti- fex in militantis Ecclesiae specula. [4] 1. roy. 8? Roma, Dec. 9, 1524. CLEMENS, Samuel Langhorne, pseud. Mark Twain, 1835-1910. Paine, A. B. Mark Twain, a biography; the personal and literary life of Samuel Langhorne Clemens. 4v. 8? N. Y., Harper & Bros., 1912. Bragman, L. J. The medical wisdom of Mark Twain. Ann. M. Hist., 1925, 7: 425-39. CLEMENT, A. W. Veterinary post-mortem examinations. 64p. 8? N. Y., W. R. Jenkins [1891] CLEMENT, Abel, 1893- Vaccinothe- rapie de quelques lesions pvogenes du cheval et du mulet [Alfort] 58p. 8? " Toulouse, 1927. CLEMENT, Charles. Michelangelo, x, lllp. 20 pl. 8? Lond., Sampson Low & Co., 1888. CLEMENT [Clara Erskine] Painters, sculp- tors, architects and engravers, xiii, 681p. 8? [Bost., 1881] CLEMENT, Clarence E. Milk-plant opera- tion. 45p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1923. Forms Bull. No. 973, U. S. Dep. Agr. CLEMENT, Etienne, 1906- *Les formes non cataclysmiques de la ponte ovulaire hemorra- gique; leur traitement chirurgical. 40p. 8? Par., 1933. CLEMENT, Frangois. *Etude sur quelques cas de tabes traites par l'arsenic et le mercure. 54p. 8? Par., 1922. CLEMENT, Jean. *Le pronostic sphygmoma- nometrique de la grande hypertension art<5rielle permanente. 80p. 8? Par., 1921. CLEMENT, Mark. See Hill. Leonard Erskine, & Clement, Mark. Common colds [&c] 126p. 8? Lond., 1929. CLEMENT, Michel, 1898- *A propos des soins medicaux aux victimes de la guerre (l'esprit de la loi du 31 mars 1919 trahi par la lettre) 25p. 2 1. 8? Par., 1925. CLEMENT, Michel, 1908- *Contribu- tion a I'6tude du placenta galactogene. 60p. 8? Par., 1934. CLEMENT, Robert, 1891- Contribution a I'etude des spirochetoses; le sodoku. 106p. 8? Par., 1923. See also Lesne, E., & Clement, Robert. Les regimes du nourrisson. 172p. 8? Par., 1930. Also in 3. ser. Troisier, Jean, & Clement, R. Les icteres infectieux [&c] 152p. 12? Par., 1930. CLEMENTE, Carl, 1901- *Zur Verwend- barkeit des Cardiazol-Knoll bei kranken Tieren. 64p. 8? Munch. [Dischner & Meichelbock] 1927. CLEMENTEIA. See also Nematoda. Artigas P. Sobre um novo genero de nematoides, Clemen- teia, e uma nova espeeie, Clementeia clementei, parasita de julideos (Nematoda; Thelastomidae) Mem. Inst. Oswaldo Cruz, 1930, 24: 31-4, pl. CLEMENTI, Jeanne, 1906- *Sur quel- ques effets physio-pathologiques de la navigation a6rienne; deductions pratiques. 70p. 8? Par., 1935. CLEMENTS, Forrest Edward, 1900- Primitive concepts of disease. 2 p. 1. p.185-252. 4 maps. roy. 8? Berkeley, Univ. California Press 1932 CLEMENTS, Frederic E[dward] 1874- See Hall, Harvey M., & Clements, F. E. The phylogenetic method in taxonomy. 355p. 4? Wash., 1923. ---- & CHANEY, Ralph W. Environment and life in the Great Plains. 53p. illust. 8? Wash., Carnegie Inst., 1936. Forms No. 24, Suppl. Pub. Carnegie Inst. CLEMENTS, Frederic E[dward] & LONG, Frances L. Experimental pollination; an outline of the ecology of flowers and insects, vii. 274p. 17 pl. 8? Wash., Carnegie Inst., 1923. Forms No. 336, Pub. Carnegie Inst. CLEMENTS, Harry. The rational treatment of enlarged tonsils and adenoids. 123p. 12? Lond., Health for All Pub. Co., 1932. CLEMMESEN, Carl. Inanition und Epilepsie. 164p. 8? Kbh., Levin & Munksgaard, 1932. Forms Suppl. 3, Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh. CLENDENING, Logan, 1884- Modern methods of treatment. 692p. pl. roy. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1924. Also 2. ed. 815p. col. pl. 1928. Also 3. ed. 815p. 1929. Also 4. ed. 819p. 1931. pl. Also 5. ed. 3p.l. 879p. illust. 1935. ---- The human body. xxii, 399p. 8? N. Y., A. A. Knopf, 1927. ---- The care and feeding of adults, with doubts about children, x, 317p. 8? N. Y., A. A. Knopf, 1931. CLENDENING 680 CLEVELAND ---- Behind the doctor, xxi, 458, xi p. illust. ports. 8? N. Y., A. A. Knopf, 1933. ---- The laboratory notebook method in teaching physical diagnosis and clinical history recording. 71p. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1934. A handbook of Pickwick papers, x, 156p. illust. pl. maps. 8? N. Y., A. A. Knopf, 1936. ■---- Health chats, xv, 390p. illust. diagr. 8? Phila., D. McKay Co. [1936] ---- The balanced diet, vii, 207p. illust. ports. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton Co., 1936. CLENET, Jean, 1908- *Les anevrysmes aortiques d'origine rhumatismales. 60p. 8? Par., 1933. CLEOPATRA, 69-30 B. C. Ardeurs (Les) de Cieopatre. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1937, 51: suppl., 2237.—Kemble, J. Cleopatra: love and eugenics. In his Idols & invalids. Lond., 1935. 100-14.—Mayer. C. F. [Cleopatra on the diseases of women] Orv. hetil., 1929, 73: 22-7, pl. CLEOSTRATE, Andre, 1906- *Contribu- tion au traitement preventif et curatif des acci- dents s£riques par l'hvposulfite de magnesium. 80p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois, 1934. CLEPER, Jzi. J. Jose, 1912- *Le traite- ment des asphyxies par gaz de combat; le poste de secours sous abri. 40p. 8? Par., Picart, 1936. CLEPHAN, D. F., & HILL, H. M. An ele- mentary handbook on radium and its clinical use. 6 p. 1. 164p. illust. 8? Lond., Oxford Univ. Press, 1933. CLEPTOMANIA. See Kleptomania. CLERAMBAULT, Gatian G. de, 1872-1934. Bailey. P. Obituary. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., N. Y., 1935, 81: 609.—Memoire (A la) de M. G. de Cierambault. Arch, inter- nat. neur., Par., 1935, 27. ser., iii. CLERC, A., AUBERTIN, C. [et al.] Problemes actuels de pathologie me'dicale. 2 p. 1. 329p. 8? Paris, Masson & cie, 1931. CLERC, Jean. *A propos de l'oleothorax; etude bacteriologique et experimentale du gome- nol [Zurich] 41p. 8? Par., 1930. CLERC, Jean, 1906- Contribution a I'etude du retrecissement aortique. 52p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. CLERC, Marcel, 1875- See Tanon, Louis, Clerc, M. [et al.] Hygiene maritime et prophylaxie internationale. 623p. 8? Par., 1933. CLERC, Paul. *Beitrag zur Ketonurie; Ver- such zur Priifung einer Partialfunktion der Leber [Basel] p.532-45. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1931. Also Zschr. klin. Med., 1931, 118: CLERCK, Carl Alexander, 1710-65. Icones insectorum rariorum. [12] 1. 55 pl. sm. 4? Stockholm, 1759-64. Swedish text. CLERCY, Andre, 1899- *De la syphilis du cceur. 56p. 8? Par., 1926. CLERGYMAN. For occupational diseases of clergymen see Hoarseness; Laryngitis; Pharyngitis, &c. CLERMONT, Andre, 1906- *L'alcoolisa- tion du nerf phrenique dans le traitement de la tuberculose pulmonaire [Lyon] 137p. 6 pl. 8? Par., 1934. CLEVELAND, Clement, 1843-1934. Bissell, D. [Obituary] Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1934, 59: 349-51, port. CLEVELAND, Hayward. See Reeve, Archie Frederick, & Cleveland, Hayward . Hos- pital economies [&c] 102p. 8? N. Y r1934] CLEVELAND, Woodbury F., 1856-1934. [Obituary] Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 230. CLEVELAND, Ohio. Brush Foundation [Publications] No. 1-20, 1929-32. CLEVELAND, Ohio. Department of Public Health and Division of Health. Cleveland's annual health review. Cleveland (1933) [1934] CLEVELAND, Ohio. Huron Road Hospital [formerly Cleveland Homoeopathic Hospital] Annual reports. 1897; 1899; 1900-2; 1904-7; 1912. CLEVELAND, Ohio. Lakeside Hospital. An- nual reports. 22.-59., 1888-1925. Incomplete. ---- Report of the social service department. 1., 1911. CLEVELAND, Ohio. North Central Branch of the American Urological Association. Transac- tions. 1934- CLEVELAND, Ohio. S. Vincent's Charity Hospital [*1865] Souvenir of golden jubilee. 1915-17. CLEVELAND, Ohio. Western Reserve Uni- versity. School of Medicine [*1843] See Western Reserve University. School of Medicine. CLEVELAND, Ohio. Cleveland Hospital Council. A popular summary of the Cleveland Hospital and Health Survey. 26p. 8? Cleveland, 1920. ----Cleveland hospital and health survey, 2 years after. 70p. 8? Cleveland, 1921-22. Construction features of the Cleveland Clinic. Mod. Hosp., 1925, 24: 78-82.—Handerson, H. E. Medical Cleveland in the nineteenth century. Cleveland M. J., 1909, 8: 208-18. Also repr.—Harmon, E. L. Cleveland Hospitals and hospi- tality. Mod. Hosp., 1936, 47: No. 3, 66-72.—New officers and directors. Bull. Acad. M. Cleveland, 1935, 19: 7.—Non- Catholic hospitals in Cleveland. Hosp. Progr., 1934, 15: 238-49.—Unusual features of the Cleveland Clinic Hospital. Mod. Hosp., 1926, 26: 121-5. CLEVELAND Asylum for the Insane. Annual report. Cleveland, 22.-51., 1876-1905. 38. report missing. CLEVELAND City Hospital. Annual reports. Cleveland, 1913; 1915; 1921-22. [CLEVELAND Clinic] The thyroid gland; clinics of George W. Crile and associates. 288p. roy. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1922. Also 2. ed. p. 1. 297p. 1922. CLEVELAND Clinic quarterly. Cleveland, Ohio, v.l, 1932- CLEVELAND General Hospital. Bulletin. Cleveland, Ohio, 1.-2., 1899-1900. CLEVELAND Hospital Council. Cleveland hospital and health survey, 2 years after. 70p. 8? Cleveland, 1921-22. CLEVELAND Hospital and Health Survey. Publications. Pt 1-11. 2v. 1082p. paged consec. 8? Cleveland [1920] CLEVELAND Medical Library Association. Addresses delivered at the dedication of the Dudley P. Allen-Memorial Medical Library, November 13, 1926. 43p. pl. 8? Cleveland, 1927. CLEVERDON, Walter Sherman Lyle. The water supply of buildings and rural communities, for engineers, architects, plumbers, and property owners, viii, 186p. tab. plan. S? N. Y., D. Van Nostrand Co., 1925. CLEVERS, J., & GOORMAGHTIG. Le role du cortex surrenal et de la glande thyroide au cours de la vaccination antivariolique. 29p. 2 pl. 2 ch. 8? Brux., Goemaere, 1922. Forms No. 2, v.22, Mem. couron. Acad. m6d. Belgique. CLEVISCH 681 CLIMACTERIC CLEVISCH, Anton. *Ueber die Bildung des Mikronucleus bei Ichthyophthirius multifiliis (Fouquet) [Bern] 20p. 2 pl. 8? Miinch., C. Wolf & Sohn, 1904. CLIFFORD, Harold, 1873-1925. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 236. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1925, 32: 562-4. Also Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 155; 253. CLIFFORD, John J[oseph] The logic of Lourdes. 70p. 8? N. Y., Am. Press [1920] CLIFFORD, Randall, 1889- The sputum; its examination and clinical significance, xix, 167p. illust. 7 pl. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1932. CLIFFORD, William Hugh, 1858- The evolution of civilization. 4 p. 1. 192p. 8? Lond., Evolut. Soc. [1922] CLIFTON medical bulletin. Clifton Springs, N. Y., v.l, 1913- Incomplete. CLIFTON Springs Sanitarium. Clifton medi- cal bulletin, v.l, 1913- Incomplete. ---- Studies in nephritis; repr. v. 10-11, 1924-25. CLIMACTERIC. See also Age; Gonad; Sexual instinct; also names of sex hormones. Craig, F. A. Diseases of middle life; the prevention, recognition, and treatment of the morbid processes of special significance in this critical life period; comprising 22 original articles by various eminent authorities. 2v. 95lp.; 920p. 8? Phila., 1923. Maranon, G. The climacteric (the critical age) Transl. by K. S. Stevens; ed. by C Cul- bertson. 425p. 8? S. Louis, 1929. Stopes, M. C. C. Change of life in men and women. 282p. 12? Lond. [1936] Bach, O. [Sedimentation of erythrocytes in climacteric disorders] Ugesk. lager, 1930, 92: 305.—Bandler. S. W. What is the climacterium? Med. Rec, N. Y., 1906, 69: 209-12.—Barath, E. Untersuchungen iiber die klimakterischen Blutdruckstorungen. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 643.—Bashkov, E. M. [Condition of the parasympathetic system in climacteric neuroses] J. nevropat. psykhiat., Moskva, 1927, 20: 185-93.— Bauer, R. Zur Pathologie und Therapie der klimakterischen Gefasstonusveranderungen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1935, 128: 675-83.—Berger, H. Ueber die Psychosen des Klimakteriums. Mschr. Psychiat. Neur., 1907, 22: Erganzh., 13-24.—Borak, J. Ueber den Ursprung der Akroparasthesien. Endokrinologie, 1929, 5: 9-28.—Bouman, K. H. Pathologische Anatomie des Hirnparenchyms in der Involutionsperiode. Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1929, 33: 423-36, pl.—Brooks, H. Civilization and the diseases of middle life. Med. Rec. N. Y., 1917, 92: 140-3. Also repr.—Burwinkel. O. Ueber klimakterische Beschwer- den. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 137—Caldwell, D. B. Preventing middle age diseases. J. Am. Osteop. Ass., 1932, 31: 163-5.—Cassidy, M. A. The climacteric (clinical lecture) S. Thomas Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1927-30, 32: 335-9.—Cordes, F. Ein Beitrag zur Behandlung der klimakterischen W^allungen und Reizerscheinungen. Ther. Gegenwart, 1926, 67: 430.— Curschmann, H. Ueber klimakterische Beschwerden. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1759-61.—Czempin, A. Pathologie und Therapie des Klimakterium. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1908, 5: 746-50.—Eibuschitz, R. Zur Therapie der klimakterischen Beschwerden. WTien. med. Wschr., 1934, 84: 80-2.—Ertl. F., & Mayer, C. Zur Bekampfung klimakterischer Beschwer- den. Miinch. med. Wrschr., 1928, 75: 1757.—Eymer, H. Das Klimakterium. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 385-90.—Fekete, S. [Nervousness in the preclimacteric period] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: mell., 133.—Fox, R. F. The breakdowns of middle life. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 55-7.—Friedlander, E., & Sommer. I. Zur Behandlung des klimakterischen Ohrensausens. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1929, 63: 1019-21.—Gillespie. R. D. Nervous and mental disorders in middle age. Brit. J. Phys. M., 1935-36, 10: 6-8.—Gonczy, V. I., & Kiss. J. Phlebohypertonia climac- terica. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 78: 398-403.—Gonzalez Galvan, J. M. Climaterio gn-tro-hepato-enterologico. Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1928-2s:ii de climatisation medicale. Rev. physio- ther., Par., 1930, 12: 408-39.—Bieling, K. Ueber Klimabe- handlung. Zscbr. arztl. Fortbild., 1934, 31: 215-8.—Botti, A. Sui compiti delle aziende di cura per la valorizzazione del patri- monio idroclimatico nazionale. Riv. idroelim., 1935, 46: 177-83.—Ceconi, A. Influenza delle stagioni sulle malattie. Minerva med., Tor., 1923, 3: 429-31.—Constant. La pro- longation des saisons dans les villes d'eaux ou stations clima- tiques. Rev. med. est, 1922, 50: 243.—Dalmady, Z. [Im- portance of phenology in climatotherapy] Orv. hetil., 1929, 73: 441-3.—Flinn, R. S. Climatotherapy. In Pract. Libr. M. & S., 1935, 8: 97-106.—Gestri, R. Le cure idro-climato- tassologiche nella battaglia per l'incremento demografico. Riv. idroelim., 1934, 45: 515-7.—Heuss, H. von. Die Melen- colia I Diirers (1514) eine 400jahrige Urkunde zu Kaltfront II und Krankheitsforschung. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1530-2 — Ide, M. Le?on climaterique. Rev. med., Louvain, 1928, 73-5.—Kassner, C. Bericht iiber die Fortschritte der heil- klimatischen Arbeiten des Ausschusses. Zschr. wiss. Baderk., 1928-29, 3: 1100-3.—Linke, F. Differente und indifferente Klimate. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1929, 37: 197-202.—Loewy, A. Die Grundlagen der Klimatotherapie. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 501-3.—Magelssen, A. Die Stellung der wissenschaftlichen Klimatotherapie. Zschr. wiss. Baderk., 1928-29, 3: 941-7.— Morikofer, W. Die Abkuhlungsgrosse im Winterkurort. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 119.—Molinery. De la posi- tion internationale du thermoclimatisme social. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1936, 616-27. Also Presse therm, clim., 1937, 78: 67-70.—Oordt, M. van. Ueber die Verwendbarkeit inlandi- scher Klimate an Stelle einiger Auslandsklimate; eine Studie arztlicher Klimatik. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1922, 21: 71- 116.—Pic, A. Journees thermales et climatiques de Lyon. J. med. Lyon, 1934, 15: 303-5.—Pierret, R. Cures thermales et climatiques. Presse therm, clim., 1936, 77: 588-93.— Pouchet. Sur les demandes en reconnaissance de stations hydrominerales et climatiques. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1924, 3. ser., 91: 657-63.—Rucker, W. C. Sanitary advice for sum- mer tourists and sanitary advice for keepers of summer resorts. Pub. Health Rep. U. S. Mar. Hosp. Serv., 1912, 3-7. Also repr.—Sabatowski, A. [Recent views on climatotherapy and hydrotherapy] Polska gaz. lek., 1924, 3: 276; 294.—Santa- marina, V. La hidrologia y la climatologfa medicas; su papel en la terapeutica general. Rev. med. cir. Habana. 1937, 42: 693.—Santenoise, D., Merklen, L., & Vidacovich, M. Etude physiologique du role de la peau dans les reactions generales de l'organisme produites par les cures thermales et climatiques. Presse therm, clim., 1934, 75: 610.—Sardou. G. Le change- ment d'air, premiere ebauche des actions climatiques. Prat. med. fr., 1926, 5: 21-30.—Sartorius. Klima und Gesundheit. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1929-30, 38: 69-89.—Schittenheim. A. Klima-, Licht- und Baderbehandlung; internistischer Teil. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1936, 161: 337-45.—Siredey, A. Rapport sur les travaux des medecins aux stations thermales et clima- tiques. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 90: 324-8 — Thermalisme et climatisme. Presse med., 1937, 45: 956.— Vogt, H. Die Bedeutung der Landschaft in der Balneologie. Med. Welt. 1935, 9: 588. ------ Die Beziehungen der arzt- lichen Praxis zur Heilkunde von Badern und Klima. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 409-11.—Wakeham. F. L. Climato- therapy. In Abt's Pediatrics, Phila., 1923, 1: 1152-79.—Wex- berg, E. Balneo- und Klimatotherapie. Handb. Neur. (Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, Bd 8, 605-27.—Wolf, K. Klima und Heilbehandlung. Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1928, 98: 258-60. ---- Effects. Argentina, G. B. Climo-terapia di media altitudine. Riv. idroelim., 1936, 47: 198-204.—Blum, P. Le changement d'air. Bull. gen. ther., 1932, 183: 289.—Bogdanik, J. Hohenklima, Bergkrankheit, kunstliche Hohensonne. Klin. ther. Wschr., 1918. 25: 253; 273.—Chabanolle, de. La saturation climatique chez les sujets soumis aux sports ou non a l'altitude. Gaz. med. France, 1934, 41: suppl. climat., No. 4, 35.— Debre, R. Quel- ques remarques sur le se.iour des enfants en montagne. Ibid., 1935, 42: No. 11, 7.—Decaux, F. Les bienfaits de la cure d'altitude chez les enfants. J. med. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 257-9.—Deschwanden. J. von. Wirkung der Hohe und der Bestrahlung mit naturlicher Hohensonne auf den Kohlen- hydratgehalt der Leber und der Muskeln. Strahlentherapie, 1933, 46: 713-23.—Dmitriev, Dernov & Vasiliev. Modifica- tions de la constitution phenotypique des enfants sous l'in- fluence de la cure climatique. Rev. fr. pediat., 1929, 5: 483- 90.—Durig, A. Ueber Hohenklima-Wirkungen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 445-50.—Fanton. E. Sugli effetti immediati e lontani della cura climatica di montagna nei bambini. Clin. pediat., Mod., 1929, 11: 649-88—Foa, A. Fattori fisici, effetti fisiologici ed indicazioni del varii climi nell' assistenza estiva all' infanzia. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1937, 12: 441- 60.—Gandolfo, C. F. Resultados alejados de la climatc- terapia. Rev. As. med. argent., 1923, 36: Sect. Soc med. int., 200-2.—Gauvain. H. The effect of the sun, sea, and open-air in health and in disease. Practitioner, Lond., 1927, 118: 137-49.—Goudard, L. Les influences climatiques dans lea CLIMATOTHERAPY 691 CLIMATOTHERAPY affections du systeme nerveux. Presse therm, clim., 1931, 72: 201-4.—Haeberlin, C. Ueber die Wirkung von Kurbehand- lungen, wie iiber die Gesichtspunkte, nach denen der Hausarzt den aus dem Kurort heimkehrenden Patienten beraten und betreuen soil. Prakt. Arzt, 1934, n. F., 19: 50; 74.—Lereboul- lel Les b6nefaits de la cure d'altitude chez les enfants. Gaz. med. France, 1935, 42: clim. No. 11, 5.—Moll. L. Atmos- pharische und klimatische Einflusse auf den kindlichen Or- ganismus fiir die Heilung von Krankheiten. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1933 3 F., 88: 179-84. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 181. Also'Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 71-3.—Mouriquand, G. L'acclimatement des enfants a la montagne, a la mer, a la campagne. Gaz. med. France, 1935, 42: clim. No. 11, 27-30 — Niemeyer, R. Ueber Dauerergebnisse bei Kindern nach klima- tischen und Solbadekuren. Balneologe, 1935, 2: 166-71. ----- & Paech, L. Ueber den Einfluss klimatischer Gegen- satze auf die Ergebnisse bei Kindererholungskuren. Ibid., 1937, 4: 79-83.—Pfleiderer, H. Die Abkuhlungsgrosse, ihre heilklimatische Bedeutung und ihre Messmethodik. Strahlen- therapie, 1931, 40: 562-75.—Piery, M. Les climats et la renovation de 1'adolescence. Gaz. med. France, 1937, 44: No. 11, enf., 5-7. ------ Les influences climatiques dans la prevention et la therapeutique chez les adolescents (en dehors de la tuberculose) Paris med., 1937, 103: 335-9.—Ravina. A. La climatologie; Taction therapeutique de la lumiere et de l'altitude. Presse med., 1933, 41: 972-4.—Rollier, A. L'en- fant a la montagne. Presse therm, clim., 1936, 77: 68-75.— Sardou, G. Le gain ponderal au cours ou a la suite des cures climatiques. Ibid., 1925, 66: 74-6.------L'effet de con- traste en therapeutique climatique. Ibid., 1926, 67: 9-11. ----- Role de la sensibilite meteorique dans la climatologie medicale. Ibid., 1932, 73: 753-5.—Skliarczik. L., & Schei- mann, M. Einfluss der Klimatotherapie auf die vegetativen Reflexe und den Blutchemismus. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1930-31, 40: 236-44.—Trendtel, F. Die Wirkung klimatischer Kuren im Kindesalter. Fortsch. Gesundhfiirs., 1928, 2: 101-6 —Vogt, H. The dynamic action of spa and climatic treatment. Arch. M. Hydr., Lond., 1938, 16: 2; 6. --- Geography. See under Climatography. --- Indications. See also names of diseases. Adam, A. Klimatisches Training im Kindesalter. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 967-71.—Baudouin. G. Les choix des climats en climatotherapie. Rev. physiother., Par., 1936. 12: 370-89 — Behm, K. Wertung der Witterung fiir einen Kur- aufenthalt. Balneologe, 1934, 1: 398-403.—Bentivoglio, Foa & Magni. La indicazioni climato-terapiche nell' infanzia. Riv. clin. pediat., 1934, 32: 1378.—Bethpux, L. Les enfants dystrophiques et dyspeptiques a l'altitude. Med. inf., Par., 1934 41: 301-6. ------ Les indications therapeutiques de l'altitude. Ibid., 309-12.—Bruning. H. Balneo- und Klimato- therapie im Kindesalter. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1469-72.— Campbell, R. Ueberschatzung und Unterschatzung des Hoch- gebirges als Heilfaktor. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 39g_g—Carles, J. Le choix d'une villegiature. Bull. gin. th6r. 1926, 177: 219-25.—Cattaneo. C. Clima di montagna e malattie della infanzia. Gior. med. Alto Adige, 1929 1: 3-6.— Chabrol, E. Les cures climatiques des coloniaux. Gaz. med. France 1935, 42: 855.—Collet, F. J. Les cures climatiques en oto-rhino-laryngologie. Ibid., 1931, 663-7.—Cordier, V La cure d'altitude des adolescents et le probiemes de leur educa- tion. Ibid., 1935, 42: climat. No. 11, 9-11.—Degkwitz^ R. Klimatische Kuren im Kindesalter. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 940; 979; 1016; 1052; 1133.—Einhorn, M. The value of spas and climatic resorts in the treatment of chronic diseases. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 197-200.—Enfance (L ) a la mer et a la montagne. Presse med., 1935, 43: 1406.—Flach. E. Ueber Art und Verwendung von Wrettertypen in der Heilkli- matik. Balneologe, 1934, 1: 228-32.—Flurin. H.. & Visile. J. Indications creno- et climatotherapiques en oto-rhino-laryngo- logie. Ann. mal. oreille, 1930, 49: 573-84 Also Arch in- ternat. laryng., Par., 1930, 36: 257.—Foa. A. Indicazioni cima- toterapiche d'altitudine per l'infanzia. Pediatria (Riv.) 1934, 42: 1376-80.—Haeberlin, E. Klimatherapie in der Klncier- fursorge. Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1934, 47: 179-84.—Heraud, R. Quelques observations d'etats pathologiques de I adolescence justiciables de la cure d'altitude (tuberculose exceptee) Gaz. med. France, 1936, 43: No. 2, Clim., 41-3—Hernandez Bnz, B. Climas de mar y de montafia; sus caracteres, indicaciones y contraindicaciones respectivas. Siglo med., 1J2J, »d. 513-7.—Hofbauer. L. Hohenklima und Sport als Heilrnittel. Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 124-7.—Jullien, W. L;enfant dans les stations climatiques de plaine et de basse altitude. Presse therm, clim., 1936, 77: 81-5.—Molinery. R. L enfant a la mer et a la montagne. Ibid., 78-81 —Moll. L Aerztliche Fragen bei der Erholung der Kinder an der See und im Gebirge. Med. Klin.. Berl., 1929, 25: 1237. ------ Indikationen und Kontraindikationen bei der Entsendung der Kinder zur Erho- lung ans Meer und ins Gebirge. Mschr. Kinderh. 1929, 42: 355-60.—Mouriquand, G., & Brunat. W. Climatotherapie et crenotherapie en chirurgie orthopedique. In 1 raite chir. orthop. (Ombredanne) Par.. 1937, 2: 1232-44.-Nonnenbruch. W Kontraindikationen gegen das \V 'nterklnna alsjtherapeutache Massnahme. Deut. med. Wschr 1931 57: 2057-9.-Paillet. M. La cure preventoriale en haute altitude; le camping medi- cal. Prat. med. fr., 1932, 13: 697-706. ------ L'heiio- therapie en altitude. Presse med., 1935, 43: 921. ------ Les indications essentielles de l'altitude moyenne bien exposee en medecine preventoriale infantile. Presse therm, clim., 1935, 76: 299-302.—Philipsborn, E. von. In welches Klima soil ich meine Patienten schicken? Balneologe, 1936, 3: 551-5.—Piery & Milhaud. Glandes endocrines et stations climatiques. Presse therm, clim., 1936, 77: 325-9.—Schroder, K. Welche lokalklimatischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Kurorte bedingen besondere Indikationen bei Klimakuren? Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 633-5.—Sordinas, T. La cura en los sana- torios de altura. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1924, 2. ser., 2: 545-67.—Staehelin, R. Die Klimatotherapie als Heilfaktor fiir die im Kriege Verwundeten und Erkrankten, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Hohenklimas. Behandl. von Kriegsver- letz. & Kriegskr. Heimatlazarette, Jena, 1916, Teil 2, 229-40 — Valtan, O. Le indicazione climatiche sulle affezioni oto-rino- laringologiche. Gior. ocul., 1930, 11: 94. ---- Method. Nagel, H. G. *Klimatotherapie durch Flug- zeugreisen. 31p. 8? Berl., 1936. Bacmeister, A. Sanatoriumsbehandlung und Klima. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1865-9.—Besse, P. M. La physio- therapie lacustre. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 942-5.— Bieling. Ueber Dosierung klimatischer Heilrnittel. Balneo- loge, 1935, 2: 104-11.—Capek, D. [A chamber of barometrical and atmospherical depression for use in medical service] Voj. zdrav. listy, 1925, 1: 4-8.—Godonneche. La pratique des cures thermales et climatiques dans les stations d'enfants. Presse therm, clim., 1934, 75: 138-41— Homberger, E. Be- handlung und Heilung durch kunstliches Klima. Fortsch. Med., 1937, 55: 13-6.—Lorenz, F. Untersuchungen in der Klimakammer beim gesunden und kranken Menschen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1937-38, 133: 178-85.—Meuer, A. Kunstliches Klima in der Klimakammer; die Bedeutung fiir Technik und Heilbehandlung. Med. W'elt, 1936, 10: 1746. Also Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1936, 355.—Perlewitz. P. Der Fhigraum in klimatisch-medizinischer Bedeutung. Balneologe, 1936, 3: 21C-32.—Piccinini, P. Le cure complementari precedenti e susseguenti un periodo balneare o idropinico, a forte efficacia terapeutica. Idr. clim., 1922, 33: 118-24.— Voss, O. Die Klimakammer und ihre Verwendung. Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1937, 89: 311-4. ---- mountain. See Altitude, Therapeutic aspects. ---- seasonal. See also Camp; Vacation. Haberlin, C., van Oordt, M. [et al.] Klima- tische Kuren im Winter. 134p. 8? Lpz., 1928. Bieling. Winterklima und Wintersport als Heilfaktor. Korbl. Allg. arztl. Verein. Thuringen, 1927, 56: 77.—Cox, A. Holidays in winter. J. State M., Lond., 1937, 45: 110-5.—Hedi- ger, S. Die Praxis der Winterkuren im Hochgebirge. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 2025-7.—Ide, M. les cures d'ete. Rev. med., Louvain. 1922, 78.—Invalid's (The) winter. Arch. M. Hydr., Lond., 1936, 14: 124; 132.—Kovacs. A. [Action of the autumnal climate of the Adriatic seashore] Gy6gyaszat, 1909 49: 700.—Linke, F. Klimatherapie im Herbst und Winter. Deut, med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1669.—Morikofer. W. Les cures hivernales dans les Hautes-Alpes. Presse therm. clim 1936, 77: 537.—Oordt. M. van. Fruhjahrskuren. Fortsch Ther. 1930, 6: 206-11.—Siebelt. Winterkur und Wintersport. Zschr. wiss. Baderk.. 1927-28, 2: 256-9.— Stroomann, G. Ueber erfolgreiche Winterkuren im Mittelge- birge und iiber ihre speziellen Indikationen. Deut. med. Wschr.. 1931. 57: 2053-5. CLINCH, Andrew Daniel, 1872-1937. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 412. CLINGBIJL, Raphael, 1569-1608. Napjus. J. W. [Biography] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 2612-7. CLINIC. See Education, medical; Hospital; Medicine, clinical; Practice, medical; School, medical; also under names of diseases and medical specialties. CLINICA (La) chirurgica; periodico mensile. Milano, v.l, 1893- CLINICA e igiene infantile. Tor., v. 1-8, 1926-33. CLINICAL (The) journal; a monthly record of clinical medicine and surgery. Lond., v.l, CLINICAL pediatrics; composite index and cumulative supplement, v.21. x, 385p. 8? N. Y., Lond., D. Appleton & Co., 1930. CLINICAL 692 CLITORIS CLINICAL reports on hypo-quinidol (Gardner) [22]p. 8? [n. p.] [1901] CLINICS and collected papers of S. Elizabeth's Hospital, Richmond, Virginia. See Richmond, Va., S. Elizabeth's Hospital. CLINIQUE (La) Montreal, n. ser., v.1-13, 1910-23. CLINIQUE (La) organe du praticien. Par., v.l, 1906- CLINIQUE (The) Chic, v.1-47, 1880-1926. CLINOSTOMUM. See also Distomata; Trematoda. Hopkins, S. H. Note on the life history of Clinostomum marginatum (Trematoda) Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1933, 52: 147-57.—Lutz, A. Evolution du Clinostomum heluans. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 289.—Ortlepp, R. J. On the metaceTcaria and adult of Clinostomum van der horsti sp. n., a trematode parasite of fishes and herons. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, 5: No. 1, 51-8. CLINT, Morgan Leland, 1860-1925. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 1588. CLIO medica; a series of primers on the history of medicine; ed. by E. B. Krumbhaar. CONTENTS V.l. The beginnings: Egypt and Assyra. W. R. Dawson, 1930; v.2. Medicine in the British Isles. D.'A. Power, 1930; v.3. Anatomy. G. W. Corner, 1930; v.4. Internal medicine. H. D. Rolleston, 1930; v.5. Physiology. J. F. Fulton, 1931; v.6. Italian medicine. A. Castiglioni, 1932; v.7. Medicine among the American Indians. E. Stone, 1932; v.8. Physical therapy. I. S. Coulter, 1932; v.9. Medicine in Canada. W. B. Howell, 1933; v.10. Nutrition. G. Lusk, 1933.; v.ll. Chinese medicine. W. R. Morse, 1934; v.12. Japanese medi- cine. Y. Fujikawa, 1934; v. 13. German medicine. W. Haberling, 1934; v.ll. Medicine in Persia. C. Elgood, 1934; v.15. French medicine. M. Laignel-Lavastine & R. Molinery 1934; v.16. Tuberculosis. G. B. Webb, 1936. CLIQUET, Bernard, 1902- *Etude com- paree des reactions tuberculiniques des vieillards. 87p. 8? Par., 1930. CLISBY, Harriet, 1830- Dr Harriet Clisby, of London, England, graduated, in New York, 1865; oldest woman doctor; mentally active at 100 years. Med. Woman J., 1931, 38: 18. CLITANDRE, Julien, 1899- *Le traite- ment de l'asthme infantile par les rayons ultra- violets. 23p. 4 1. 8? Par., 1926. CLITANDRE-KRUKOVSKA, Sophie, 1898- *Contribution a I'etude du ptosis conge- nital hereditaire. 38p. 8? Par., 1926. CLITOCYBE. See also Fungi. Miura, O. LJeber die pharmakologische Wirkung von Clitocybe acromelalga, Ichimura. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1936, 30: 150-69. ------ Ueber die Wirkung von Clitocybe acromelalga, Ichimura, auf Hahne. Ibid., 196-202. CLITORIS. See also Genital, female; Vulva. Baden, W. *Ueber die Entwicklung der Kli- toris beim Kaninchen [Halle-Wittenberg] p.334-413. 8? Berl., 1927. Also Zschr. ses. Anat., 1. Abt., 84: H. 3-4. Lacassagne, A., & Raynaud, A. Modifications du clitoris de la souris sous l'influence de la testosterone agissant des a la naissance. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 351-3.—Temesvary, N. Die Regio clitoridis. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1924, 122: 102-28. ---- Abnormities. Bell, B. Diphallus in the female. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1925, n. ser., 32: 112, pl.—Cremona, P. Contributo alio studio delle anomalie del clitoride dei bovini. Clin, vet., Milano, 1928, 51: 14-6, pl.—Vado Johnson. I. Anomalfas del clitoris. Rev. med. veracruz., 1925, 5: 62-5.—Williams, G. A. A case of accessory clitoris. Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 117. ---- Cancer. Ackermann, F. *Zur Kasuistik der Tumoren der ausseren weiblichen Genitalien; ein Fall von Clitoriscarcinom bei einer Jugendlichen [Erlan- gen] 16p. 8? Eisenach, 1919. Thaler, M. *Contribution a I'etude du cancer du clitoris. 44p. 8? Par., 1935. Forlini, E. Carcinoma melanotico del clitoride. Riv. ital. gin., 1931-32, 13: 306-28.—Gala, C. [Primary cancer of the clitoris] Cas. lek. eesk., 1926, 65: 1000-3.—Gerster. J. C. A. Carcinoma of the clitoris. Aim. Surg., 1925, 82: 825.—Ivens, F. Squamous carcinoma of the clitoris. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 377. ------ Melanotic sarcoma of the clitoris. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1927, n. ser., 34: 91, 2 pl.----- Recurrent melanotic sarcoma of the clitoris. Proc. R. Soc. M Lond., 1929-30, 23: sect. obst. gyn., 59.—Laffont, A., Mont- pellier, J., & Jacquemin, P. Sur un ca- d'epitheiioma primitif du clitoris. Gvn. obst., Par., 1937, 35: 81-94. Also Liege med 1937, 30: 443-60.—Liem Khe Tjong & Hoff, A. C. |Case of sarcoma originating from the clitoris] Geneesk. tschr. Ned Indie, 1936, 76: 2910-4, pl.—Marcus, R. Histologische Be- funde an zwei vorbestrahlten und dann radikal operierten Vulvaklitoriskarzinomen. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 94: 86-103.—Monen, S. A. Epithelioma of the clitoris. Am. J Obst., 1936, 32: 882-4.—Muller, H. Neurodermitis und Kli- toriskarzinom bei jungem Madchen. Derm. Zschr., 1921-22, 35: 70-5.—Ott, I. Su due casi di carcinoma primitivo del clitoride. Clin, ostet., 1925, 27: 266-70.—Pianese, F. Cancro della clitoride e leucoplasia della parte preuretrale del vestibolo. Arch, ostet. gin., 1929, 2. ser., 16: 655-68. ---- Circumcision and excision. See also Nymphomania. Lehmann, W. *Die Bedeutung der Klitoridek- tomie als Behandlungsmethode bei Xympho- manie der Stute [Bern] 35p. 8? Zur., 1927. Brassington, H. W. Notes on female circumcision as prac- tised by the Ameru. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1932, 49: 237 — Circumcision of women. Sexology, 1933-34. 1: 82-4.—Davis. E. L. Female circumcision and its effects on child bearing. Homoeop. Rec, 1932, 47: 595.—Fox, W. J. Female circum- cision in savage tribes. Sexology, 1934-35, 2: 522-4.—liams, F. J. Female circumcision. Med. Rec, Houston, 1937, 31: 171-3.—Marconi. E. Circoncisione femminile. Illust. med. ital., 1930, 12: 182-5. ---- Cyst. Schulemann, K. [K. E.] *Ein Fall von Epider- moidcyste der Clitoris. 21p. 8? Konigsb. i. P., 1927. Gologorsky. A. S. [Case of cyst of the clitoris] Odess. med. J., 1927, 2: 156.—Malatray & Bastien. Tumeur kystique de la region clitoridienne. ' Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 210-2.—Mossor, S. [Dermoid cyst of the clitoris] Lek. wojsk., 1931, 18: 129-31.—Stukowski, J. Ueber Klitoris- zysten. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 238. ---- Diseases. Heyn. A. Einiges iiber engere Zonen (Clitoris) Mschr. Geburtsh. Gvn., 1923-24, 65: 35-44.—Kriss, B. Cavernitis clitoridis acuta. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1934, 157: 39-43.—Kulka, H. LeukamischerPriapismus der Klitoris unter dem Bilde eines Carcinoms. Ibid., 1932, 149: 450-61.—Milian, G. Ulceration fuso-spirillaire du clitoris; contamination buccale. Rev. fr. derm. vener., 1926, 2: 222-7.—Moench. G. L. A case of tu- berculosis of the clitoris. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 133: 293 — Taussig. F. J. Abscess of the clitoris. Am. J. Obst., 1923, 6: 414 [Discussion] 495-500. ---- Hypertrophy. Baumm, H. Elephantiasis der Klitoris. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1758.—Binet. Hypertrophic clitoridienne chez une acro- megalique. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 422.— Krizenecky, J. Une malformation intersexuelle du clitoris est- elle hereditaire? C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 99: 976.—Mason, L. W. Hypertrophy of the clitoris; report of 2 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 25: 144-6. ---- Prepuce. Ottow, B. Ein Lipom des Praeputium clitoridis bei einem kleinen Madchen. Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 351.—Popper, R. Die Entwicklung des Praeputium clitoridis mit Bemerkungen iiber die Homologisierung von Praeputium penis und Prae- putium clitoridis und iiber das Praeputium der Hvpospaden. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1937, 107: 378-87.—Visher, J. W. Smeg- molith; report of case in a female. J. Urol., Bait., 1934, 31: 867. ---- Tumors. See also Clitoris, cancer. Attwenger, H. Ein Fibroma clitoridis. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 121: 13.5-7.—Ottow, B. Ueber Fibrome der Klitoris. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 2137-40.—Rottoli, O. Raro caso di angio- linfo-peritelioma del clitoride. Arch, ostet. gin., 1931, 2. ser., 18: 761-70.—Worthington, F. D. Neoplasmata of the clitoris. South. M. & S., 1922, 84: 234. CLOACA 693 CLONORCHIOSIS CLOACA. See also Anus; Rectum; Vagina. Orth, A. *Ein Fall von Kloakenmissbildung bei einem reifen Kind [Heidelberg] 19p. 8? Speycr-Rheine, 1934. Boyden, E. A. The early development of the cloaca in ostrich embryos, with special reference to the reduction of the caudal intestine. Anat. Rec, 1922, 24: 211-8, pl.—Florian, J. I'lie early development of man, with special reference to the levelopmcnt of the mesoderm and cloacal membrane. .1. Anat., Lond., 1933, 67: 263-76.—Hafferl, A. Zur Entwirklungs- ■'esc.hichte der Kloake beim Kiebitz (Vanellus ciistatus) Morph. Jahrb., 1926, 57: 57-83.—Kuchlbacher, F. Ange- borene Kloakenbildung bei einem Hengste. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1930, 17: 183-5.— Middleton, R. P. Human cloaca [or over 25 years without impairment of health. J. Urol., Bait., 1937, 37: 335-40.—Nambu, T. Studien uber die Mor- phogenese der Kloake bei Meleagris gallopavo Linne. Oka- yama igakkai zasshi, 1936, 48: 1316.—Pennock, W. J., & Stark, W. J. Persistence of cloaca. J. Urol., Bait., 1926, 16: 93-5.—Pol. Hemmungsbildungen der Kloake und der Miiller- schen Gange. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1208.—Ries, E. Ueber Kloakenmissbildungen. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1928, 36: 363-79. Also repr.—Schroder, C. H. Kloakenmissbil- dung mit angeborener Doppelung von Zokum und Appendix. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1936, 163: 481-90.—Sharpe, N. C. On absorption from the cloaca in birds. Am. J. Physiol., 1923, 66: 209-13.—Ucke, A. Ueber Persistenz der Kloake beim menschlichen Foetus. Virchows Arch., 1925, 255: 47-53.— Wopke, K. Die Kloake und die Begattungsorgane der mann- lichen Zauneideclise (Lacerta agilis L.) Jena. Zschr. Natur- wiss., 1930-31, 65: 275-318, 3 pl. CLOACA bacillus. See Aerobacter. CLOCK. See Chronometry. CLODD, Edward, 1840- Magic in names and in other things, vii, 238p. 8? Lond., Chapman & Hall, 1920. CLODIUS, Anton Paul, 1888- *Zur Frage der Anamien des Kindesalters. 39p. 8? Kiel, Schmidt & Klaunig, 1917. CLOETTA, Leonhard, 1904- Unter- suchungen iiber das Verhalten von Blutdruck und Puis bei Ruhe und Arbeit unter verschiedenen Luftdruckbedingungen. 25p. 8? Zur., Gebr. Leemann & Co., 1930. CLOGNE, R. See in 3. ser. Orticoni, Antoine, & Clogne, R. Pratique bacteriologique. 489p. 12? Par., 1923. CLOKE, Harold Edward, 1873- Con- densed military history of the United States; a condensed discussion of the most important mili- tary campaigns of the United States, xiv, 305p. pl. 8? Cambr., Mass., Techn. Press [1928] CLOKE, John B. Introductory qualitative organic analysis. 163 1. roy. 8? Troy, N. Y., R. H. Prout Co., 1931. CLONORCHIOSIS. See also Clonorchis; Distomatosis; Opis- thorchiosis. Laspeyres, K. *Ein Fall von Distomum spathulatum (Leuckart) 14p. 8? Kiel, 1904. Bercovitz, Z. Clinical studies on human infestations with the liver fluke (Clonorchis sinensis) Am. J. Trop. M., 1931, 11: 43-60.—Bourroul, C. Distomatose produzida pelo Clo- norchis sinensis. Brasil med., 1920, 34: 583.—Fischer, W. Ueber Infektion mit Clonorchis. Virchows Arch., 1922, 236: 307.—Otto, J. H. F. Ueber den chinesischen Leberegel Opis- thorchis sinensis; zur Entstehung, Erkennung und Behandlung der durch ihn bedingten Krankheit. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1937,41: 481; 552. ---experimental. Chen. D. W. Report of a domestic cat infested with Clo- norchis sinensis. Nat. M. J. China, 1922-23, 9: 334.—Hudimi, T., & Nishizaki, B. Ueber den Fibrinogen- und Thrombinge; halt im Blut bei Kaninchenclonorchiasis. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 972.—Uyeno, H. Ueber pathologisch-histo- logische Veranderungen der Kaninchenniere bei experimenteller Clonorchiasis sinensis. Ibid., 793. ------ Ueber den uriko- lytischen Vorgang in der Kaninchenniere bei experimenteller Clonorchiasis sinensis. Ibid., 1224. ------ Ueber den Zucker- und Fettstoffwechsel und die passive Anaphylaxie bei experimenteller Kaninchenclonorchiasis; experimentelle Unter- suchung iiber den Zuckerstoffwechsel bei der Kaninchenclonor- chiasis. Ibid., 1935, 47: 673. ------ Experimentelle Unter- suchung uber den Fettstoffwechsel bei der Kaninchenclonor- chiasis. Ibid., 1094. ---- Geographical incidence. Bagchi, K. N. The incidence of clonorchis infection in India. Ind. AI. Gaz., 1934, 69: 318-20.—Binford, C. H. Clonorchiasis in Hawaii; report of cases in natives of Hawaii. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1934, 49: 602-4.—Faust, E. C. Some recent aspects of the epidemiolotiv of clonorchis infection in China. China M. J., 1925, 39: 287-96.- Gehringer. C. M. Clonorchus sinensis in Panama. Proc. AI. Ass. (anal Zone (1920) 1923, 13: 103-6.—Houdemer, E. Au sujet d'une cou- tume favorisant l'infestation des Indocliinois par Clonorchis sinensis (Cobbold, 1872) Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1934, 27: 21-3.—Ishii, N. [Investigation of clonorchiasis in Canton- District in South China] Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1928, 44.— Oldt, F. Is clonorchis a health menace in China? China M. J., 1927, 41: 185-206.—Pang, C. Fecal examination of Kwangtung students in Peking for Clonorchis sinensis. Nat. M. J. China, 1924-25, 11: 41-5.—Porter. A., & Pirie, J. H. H. Clonorchis sinensis; the human liver fluke, found in a Chinaman in Johannesburg, with notes on the pathology of the cases. Med. J. S. Africa, 1921-22, 17: 240-4.—Robert, J. Considera- tions sur quelques cas de distomatose hepatique k Clonorchis sinensis chez des chinois de la cote-est de Madagascar. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1937, 30: 208-1 l.—Shattuck, G. C. Clonorchiasis in Boston. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 189: 165.— Uttley, K. H. On the incidence of clonorchiasis as met with in post-mortem examinations in Kowloon, Hong Kong. Chin. M. J., 1935, 49: 1267.—Wayson, N. E. An investigation to determine whether clonorchiasis may be disseminated on the Pacific slope. Am. J. Trop. M., 1923, 3: 461-73. Also Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1927, 42: 3129-35. ---- Pathology. Hoeppli, R. Histological changes in the liver of 66 Chinese infected with Clonorchis sinensis. China M. J., 1933, 47: 1125-41, 5 pl.—Mebius, J. Clonorchiosis hepatis, Cirrhosis parasitaria und typisches Wachstum des Gallengangsepithels. Virchows Arch., 1921, 233: 96-149.—Newham, H. B. The pathology of Clonorchis infection of the pancreas. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1925, 28: 437, pl.—Otto, J. H. Clinical, pathophysiological and therapeutical aspects of human clonor- chiasis. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934. 9: pt 1, 543-61. ------ Zur Frage der rontgenologischen Erkennbarkeit krankhafter Veranderungen am Magen-Darmkanal bei Patien- ten mit Opisthorchis sinensis. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1937, 41: 296-302. ------& Tschan Tsching Ji. Massenansamm- lung von Eiern des Leberwurms Opisthorchis sinensis in der Gallenblase bei Verschluss der Papilla Vateri. Ibid., 1936, 40: 516. ---- Prevention and treatment. Faust, E. C, Yao Ke-Fang Tet al.] Experimental therapy in clonorchis infections. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 607. Also Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1926, 30: 383-91.— Huerk, O., & Wen Huan Hui. Zur Fuadinbehandlung bei Opisthorchis sinensis. Ibid., 1938, 42: 25-7.—Nagano, K. Studies on prophylaxis of clonorchiasis. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1927, 7. Congr., 3: 211, 4 pl. Also Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1928, 32: 521-4.—Otto, I. H., & Tschan Tsching Ji. Ueber die Behandlung der menschlichen Infektion mit Clonorchis sinensis (Kobbold) mit Goldeinspritzungen; vor- laufige Mitteilung. Ibid., 1935, 39: 99-106.—Reed. A. ,C. Cure of clonorchiasis bv tartar emetic. Am. J. Trop. M., 1926, 6: 115-7.—Ryoji, S. Therapeutische Studien uber die Clonorchiasis; experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die therapeutische Wirksamkeit der Farbstoffe auf Kaninchen- clonorchiasis. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1928, 40: 1648.— Shattuck, G. C. Results of treatment for clonorchiasis. Am. J. Trop. M., 1923, 3:475; 1924, 4: 507.—Toullec, F.. & Riou, M. Le tubage duodenal dans les affections a Clonorchis sinensis. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1931, 24: 286; 1932, 25: 147. CLONORCHIS. See also Distomata; Opisthorchiinae. Faust, E. C. Studies on Clonorchis (Cobbold) with a consideration of the mollusean ho«t of Clonorchis sinensi? (Cobbold) in Japan, China, and southeastern Asia, and other species of mol- luscs closely related to them. 284p. 4? Bait., 1927. Forms No. 8, Am. J. Hyg. Monogr. ser., 1927. Ch'en Pang. A comparative study of Clonorchis sinensis (Cobbold) Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1923) 1924, 5: 434- 46 pl.—Katsurada, F. Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Distomum spathulatum. Beitr. path. Anat., 1900, 28: 479-505, pl.— Muto, M. On the study of the liver fluke, Clonorchis sinensis. Verh. Jap. path. Ges., 1920,10:140.—White, M. J. Distomum CLONORCHIS 694 CLOSS Binense; genus Opisthorchis (Blanchard, 1895) Occident. M. Times, 1902, 16: 523.—Yamagiwa, K. Einige Bemerkungen zu dem Aufsatz des Herrn Katsurada; Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Distomum spathulatum. Beitr. path. Anat., 1901, 30: 155-68. ---- Biology. Faust, E. C. Larval flukes associated with the cercariae of Clonorchis sinensis in bithynoid snails in China and adjacent territory. Parasitology, Lond., 1930, 22: 145-55, 5 pl. ------ & Khaw, O. K. Excystment phenomena in Clonorchis sinensis. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 245-8. ------ The egg-laying capacity of Glonorchis sinensis. Ibid., 606.— Haii, H. F., & Khaw, O. K. Studies on certain problems of Clonorchis sinensis; on the cysts and second intermediate hosts of C. sinensis in the Peiping area. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 1609-20, 8 pl.—Ide, K. On a new second intermediate host of Clonorchis sinensis, Wakasagi (Hypomedus olidus Pallas) Kitasato Arch., 1936, 13: 40-4. ------ Significance of Hemi- barbus barbus (Temminck & Schlegel) as the second intermediate host of Clonorchis sinensis. Ibid., 45-7.—Inouye, Z. Ueber das Distomum spathulatum (Leuckart) Arch. Verdauungskr., 1903, 9: 107-46.—Ito, S. Biologische Studie uber die Zerkarien der Clonorchis sinensis. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1926, 16: 100 — Kobayashi, H. A preliminary report on the source of the human liver distome, Clonorchis endemicus (Balz) (-Distomum spathulatum Leuckart) Mitt. Inst. Infektkr. Tokyo, 1911, 58-62.—Miki, T. Ueber die Beziehung zwischen den zweiten Zwischenwirten und Zerkarien der Clonorchis sinensis. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1922, 12: 36.—Moore, D. Note on the longevity of Clonorchis sinensis. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1924, 39: 1802.—Muto, M. Ueber die Lebensdauer der in Tieren parasi- tierenden Clonorchis sinensis. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1922, 12: 35. Also Japan M. World, 1922, 2: 224-6.—Saito, S. Ueber den Eiinhalt des Distomum spathulatum und die morpho- logische Beschaffenheit seines Embryos. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1906, 41: 133-8. Also Zschr. Med. Ges. Tokyo, 1898, 2: 579-87, pl.—Takefune, K. [The size of the egg of the spatu- late distoma] Okayama igaku kwai zasshi, 1898, 195-225. —■---- [Report of researches on the normal growth of the Distoma spathulatum] Ibid., 347; 2 pl., 1899, 8-12, pl.— Wayson, N. E. Spontaneous hatching of Clonorchis ova. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1924, 39: 861.—Yamaguti, S. Ueber die Cercarie von Clonorchis sinensis (Cobbold) Zschr. Para- sitenk., 1935-36, 8: 183-7. CLONOTHRIX. See Water, bacteriology. CLONUS. See Myoclonus; also names of parts of the body as Ankle, Clonus; Foot, &c. CLOPINEL, Jean [de Mehun] fl. ca. 1310. Extrait du Romant de la rose. p.57a-58b. 32? Lyon, 1618. In Metall. Transform. Lyon, 1618. ---- Miroir. p.109-34. 32? Lyon, 1557. In Le miroir d'alq. (R. Bacon) Lyon, 1557, pt 1. -—— Les remonstrances de nature a l'alchy- miste errant. p.25a-42a. 32? Lvon, 1618. In Metall. Transform. Lyon, 1618. ---- Response de l'alchymiste. p.42b-56b. 32? Lyon, 1618. In Metall. Transform. Lyon, 1618. CLOPPER, Edward Nicholas, 1879- See Tennessee. National Child Labor Commission. 616p. 8! Nashville, 1920. CLOQUET, Jules Germain, 1790-1883. Genty, M. [Biography] Biogr. med., Par., 1933, 7: 261- 76, 3 port., pl. CLOQUET'S canal. See also Vitreous, Barkan, O. Cloquet's canal visible in the living, with obser- vations on hemorrhage into Cloquet's canal. Arch. Ophth , N. Y., 1928, 57: 502-8.—Dejean, C. Le canal de Cloquet ou canal central du corps vitre. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1926-27, 6: 65-98.—Hoffmann, H. Zur Frage der intravitalen Existenz des Glaskorperkanals beim Menschen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 641-3.—Pavia, J. L. Hemorragia intravitriana en el canal de Cloquet. Prensa med. argent., 1932-33 19- 987-90, pl. Also Rev. As. med. argent., 1932, 45: 1198- 204, pi.—Wheeler, J. N. Persistent Cloquet's canal with distended central portion. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K 1930 50: 589. CLOSE, Charles W. Phrenopathy; or, Ra- tional mind cure. 48p, port. 8? Baneor. Maine, 1898, r 6 CLOSS, Stuart, 1860- The genius of homoeopathy; lectures and essays on homoeo- pathic philosophy. 4 p. 1. 280p. 8? Phila., Boericke & Tafel, 1924. CLOSS, Hugo, 1905- *Ein Fall von habitueller Schulterluxation operiert nach Eden 15p. 3 pl. 8? Freib. i. B., 1929. CLOSTERIUM. See also Algae. LefSvre. Sur la division et l'elongation des cellules dans le genre Closterium Nitzsch. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1166-8.—Woronichin, N. N. Ueber die Bedeutung der Varia- bility in der Gattung Closterium Nitzsch. Arch. Protistenk., 1925-26, 53: 347-56. CLOSTEROSPORA. See under Trichophytoneae, CLOSTRIDIUM. See also Anaerobes; Bacteria; Soil, bacteriol- ogy; also in 3. ser. under Bacillus; also names of diseases as Botulism; Tetanus, &c. Grimm, G. *Die Unterscheidung von Rausch- brand- und Pararauschbrandbazillen mittels der Haemolyse-Reaktion im Reagenzglas. 39p. 8? Giessen, 1934. Steinbach, M. *Ueber Infektionen mit gas- bildenden Bakterien. p.55-67. 8? Berl., 1929. Also Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1929, 23: Becker. Ein schwer ziichtbarer Gasbildner. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1921, 68: 156.—Bergman, R. [Infections with anaerobic gas gangrene bacilli and antisera prepared from them Hygiea, Stockh., 1927, 89: 557-70.—Bessey, O. A., & King, C. G. Proteolytic and deaminizing enzymes of Clostridium sporogenes and Clostridium histolyticum. J. Infect. Dis., 1934, 54: 123-7.—Buttle, G. A. H., & Trevan, J. W. The action of Vibrion septique and B. welchii toxin on isolated organs. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1928, 9: 182-98.—Chianello. C. Prime ricerche sugli antivirus dei principali germi della gangrena gassosa (B. perfrigens e Vibrio settico) Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1931, 10: 635-53.—Clark, F. E., & Hall, I. C. A com- parative study of Bacillus bifermentans (Tissier and Martelly) Bacillus centrosporogenes (Hall) and certain closely related proteolytic anaerobes. J. Bact,, Bait., 1937, 33: 23.—Damon, S. R., & Payabal, L. B. Distribution of the spores of Bacillus botulinus and Bacillus tetani in the soil; in Maryland. J. Infect. Dis., 1926, 39: 491-501.—De Gaetano, L. Due casi di gangrena gassosa determinata da 2 differenti bacilli (bacillo settico e streptobacillo gassogeno) ambedue aerobii. Tom- masi, Nap., 1905-6, 1: 695-703.—Duffett, N. D. The dif- ferentiation of Bacillus fallax (Weinberg and Seguin) from Bacillus carnis (Klein) J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 29: 573-80, pl.— Gildemeister. E., & Schlossberger, H. Ueber die Wirkung des Toxins der Erreger der Gasbrandgruppe auf die Kaninchen- hornhaut Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1932, 126: 527-9.—Gins, H. A., & Hussein, K. Ueber die serologische Differenzierung der Rauschbrand- und Para-Rauschbrandbazillen. Ibid., 1928, 107: 96-100.—Gliittli, H. Ueber den Geburtsrauschbrand und andere Gasoedeme sowie deren Behandlung. Schweiz. Arch. Tierh., 1936, 78: 53-63.—Glenny, A. T., Llewellyn-Jones, M., & Mason, J. H. The intracutaneous method of testing the toxins and antitoxins of the gas gangrene organisms. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1931, 34: 201-11.—Heller, H. H. Certain genera of the Clostridiaceae; studies in pathogenic anaerobes. J. Bact., Bait., 1922, 7: 1-38.—Humphreys. F. B. Anaerobic bacteria: the gas gangrene group; tetanus. In Agents of Disease (Gay, F. P.) Springf., 1935, 829-95.—Leclainche, E.. & Vallee, H. Etude comparee du vibrion septique et de la bacterie du charbon symptomatique. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1900, 14: 590-6. Also Rev. vet., Toulouse, 1901, 58: 4-12.—McCoy, E.. & McClung, L. S. Studies on anaerobic bacteria; the nature and systematic position of a new chromogenic Clostridium. Arch. Mikrob., Berl., 1935, 6: 230-8. ------ The serological relations of Clostridium acetobutylicum, Clostridium felsineum and Clostridium roseum. Ibid., 239-49. ——— Applica- tion of the H-0 technique of agglutination to certain Clostridia. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 29: 59. ------ Studies on anaerobic bacteria; antigenic relations of Clostridium bifermentans and Clostridium centrosporogenes. Ibid., 1936, 31: 557-68.— Manolov, D. G., & Tregubova. M. S. [Extraction of strong toxins of B. tetani and certain anaerobes from the causative group of gaseous gangrene] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1937, 18: 92.—Mead, M. W., jr., & King, C. G. Proteolysis and the selective destruction of amino acids by Clostridium sporogenes and Clostridium histolyticum. J. Bact., Bait., 1929, 17: 151-61.—Meyer, K. F. Maximum oxygen tolerance of C; botulinum A, B, and C, of C. sporogenes, and C. welchii. J. Infect. Dis., 1929, 44: 408-11—Quervain, F. de. Zur Infek- tion durch gasbildende Bakterien. Schweiz. med. Wschr., CLOSTRIDIUM 695 CLOSTRIDIUM 1929, 59: 397.—Reeves, J. R. Infections by gas-forming anaerobic bacilli; an analysis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 526-9. Also J. Med., Cincin., 1936-37, 17: 169-75.—Ried- miiller, L. Ein einfachesfZuchtungsverfahren fiir die Gas- branddiagnostik. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr.. 1933, 41: 609.— Rottgardt, A. Die Milch nach Tarozzi als Nahrboden und zur Differenzierung des Rauschbrandbazillus und des Vibrio septi- cus von Pasteur. Ibid., 1926, 34: 553-6. Also Rev. sudamer. endocr., B. Air., 1926, 9: 329-38.—Schlossberger. H., & Menk, W. Die Wertbemessung der antitoxischen Gasodemsera. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1929,114:334-44.—Scott, J. P. Studies on certain characteristics of Clostridium chauvei and Clostridium edematis. J. Bact., Bait., 1925, 10: 265-313.—Snyder, M. L. The sero- logic agglutination of the obligate anaerobes Clostridium para- putrificum (Bienstock) and Clostridium capitovalis (Snyder and Hall) Ibid., 1936, 32: 401-10. ---— Mechanism of the non-specific serum agglutination of the obligate anaerobes Clostridium paraputrificum and Clostridium capitovalis. Ibid., 411-22.—Sobernheim, G. Ueber Rauschbrand- und Oedem- bazillen. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 693-5.—Spiegelberg, C. H. Acid and pB variations in Ananas comosus Merr. in rela- tion to swells caused by Clostridium sp. J. Bact., Bait., 1936, 31: 85.—Ssilanova, I. W. Zur intrakutanen Wertbestimmung der Gasodemtoxine und Gasodemsera (Anti-Perfringens, Anti- Histolytikus und Anti-Vibrion-septique) an Kaninchen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934-35, 133: 149-52.—Steinbach, M. Ueber Infektion mit gasbildenden Bakterien. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1929, 23: 55-67.—Stoilova. E. R. Beitrag zur Dif- ferenzierung des Rauschbrandes und Pararauschbrandes durch den Hiimolyse versuch im Reagenzglas. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 97-9.—Sturges, W. S., & Parsons. L. B. Further isolations of Clostridium flabelliferum with a compari- son of the nitrogen metabolism of several strains of C. flabelli- ferum and C. sporogenes. J. Bact., Bait., 1926, 40: 189-202.— Svartz, N. On the importance of the hydrogen-ion concentra- tion for the storage of starch-like substance in iodophil intes- tinal Clostridia. Acta med. scand., 1928, suppl. H. 26, 385-9. ----- Contribution a la question de la classification des clostridies iodophiles de l'intestin. Ibid., 1929, 71: 1-9, tab.— Van Goidsenhoven, C, & Bertrand, G. Sur la differenciation du bacille de Chauveau et du vibrion septique de Pasteur. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1935, 55: 74-102. Also Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1934, 14: 5. ser., 157-9.—Wakamatsu. Y. Ueber die Brauchbarkeit der Fortnerschen Methode fiir die Kultur der Rauschbrand- und Pararauschbrandbazillen. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1934, 42: 321.—Weinberg, M., & Davesne, J. Anticorps du serum normal vis-a-vis du Bacillus chauvaei et du vibrion septique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 1412-4. ---- acetobutylicum. Blanchard, K. C, & MacDonald, J. Bacterial metabolism; the reduction of propionaldehyde and of propionic acid by Clostridium acetobutylicum. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 110: 145- 50. Also repr.—Johnston, W. W., & Wynne, A. M. The amylase of Clostridium acetobutylicum. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 30: 491-501.—McCoy, E., & McClung, L. S. Studies on anaerobic bacteria; the serological agglutination of Clostridium acetobutylicum and related species. J. Infect. Dis., 1935, 56: 333-46.—Weizmann, C, & Rosenfeld, B. The activation of the butanol-acetone fermentation of carbohydrates by Clos- tridium acetobutylicum (Weizmann) Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 619-39.—Wilson, P. W., Peterson, W. H., & Fred, E. B. The relationship between the nitrogen and carbon metabolism of Clostridium acetobutylicum. J. Bact., Bait., 1930, 19: 231-60. ---- aerofoetidum. See also Gas gangrene. Kendall, A. I., Day. A. A., & Walker, A. W. Metabolism of Bacillus aerofoetidus. J. Infect. Dis., 1922, 30: 190-3. ---- bifermentans. See also Putrefaction. Drake, E. T., & Sturges, W. S. Strain variations in C. bifermentans. J. Bact., Bait., 1929, 17: 487-98.—Kendall, A. I., Day, A. A., & Walker, A. W. Metabolism of Bacillus bifer- mentans. J. Infect. Dis., 1922, 30: 182-5—Levenson, S. De la mobilite du Bacillus bifermentans. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 221-3.—Sturges, W. S., & Drake, E. T. Motility of Clostridium bifermentans. J. Infect. Dis., 1928, 42: 446-8.—Weinberg, M., & Ginsbourg, B. Infections putrides experimentales a Bacillus bifermentans. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 326-8. ---- botulinum. See under Botulism. ---- butylicum. Brown, R. W., Osburn, O. L., & Werkman, C. H. Disr.-v- lation of pyruvic acid by Clostridium butylicum. Proc. hoc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 203-5.—Knaysi, G., & Dutky, S. R. The growth of a butanol Clostridium in relation to the oxidation-reduction potential and oxygen content of the medium. J. Bact., Bait., 1936, 18: 137-49.—Langlykke, A. F.. Fred, E, B. Mechanism of the formatipn of isoprppyl alcohol by Clostridium butylicum. Ibid., 1937, 33: 102. ------ & Peterson, W. H. Reductive processes of Clostridium butyli- cum and the mechanism of formation of isopropyl alcohol. Ibid., 34: 443-53. ---- butyricum. Batchelor, H. W., & Curie, I. H. A practical method for determining the number of Clostridium butvricum colonies in acid soil. J. Bact., Bait., 1929, 17: 25.—Beynum, J. van, & Pette, J. W. Zuckervergarende und laktatvergarende Butter- saurebakterien. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1935-36, 93: 198-212.— Gibson, T. An investigation of the Bacillus pasteuri group; description of strains isolated from soils and manures. J. Bact., Bait., 1934, 28: 295-310. pl.------Special physiology of the organisms. Ibid., 313-22.—Lantzsch, K. Bacillus amylo- bacter A. et Bred, und seine Beziehung zu den Kolloiden. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1921, 54: 1-12.—Meisel, H. Sur les antigenes du bacille du groupe Amylobacter. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 169-73. ------ Polysaccharides de la souche Amylo- bacter. Ibid., 173-6.------[Structure and antigenous properties of bacilli of the Amylobacter group] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 624-6.—Messing, W. A. The oxidation-reduc- tion potential of the butyric bacillus in presence of sulphydryl compounds. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 1894-900.— Pacheco, G. Contribuicao ao conhecimento dos actinobacilos. Mem. Inst. Oswaldo Cruz, 1934, 28: 205-14, 4 pl; 215- 23.—Schattenfroh, A., & Grassberger, R. Neue Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Buttersauregahrungserreger und ihrer Bezie- hungen zum Rauschbrand. Munch, med. Wschr., 1901, 48: 50-2.—Sjolander, N. O., & McCoy, E. Studies on anaerobic bacteria; a cultural study of some butyric anaerobes previously described in the literature. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1937-38, 97: 314-24.—Spray, R. S. Application of semisolid media to the study of the Clostridium butyricum group. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 33: 22.—Svartz, N. Was ist Bacillus amylobacter? Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1932, 125: 115-25. ----r Ueber das Vorkommen von klostridienbildenden Bakterien, besonders Clostridium butyricum iodophilum, im Darm. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1843.—Truffput, G., & Bezssonov. N. Sur les caracteres communs au Bakterium /3, symbiote du Clostridium pastorianum de Winogradsky, et au B. aliphaticum non lique- faciens de Tausz et Peter. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1920, 171: 1089-91.------Sur les variations d'energie du Clostridium pastorianum comme fixateur d'azote. Ibid., 1921, 173: 868-70. ---- caloritolerans. Meyer, K. F., & Lang, O. W. A highly heat-resistance sporulating anaerobic bacterium; Clostridium caloritolerans, n. sp. J. Infect. Dis., 1926, 39: 321-7, pl. Also repr. ---- cellulosesolvens. See also Cellulose. Cowles, P. B., & Rettger, L. F. Isolation and study of an apparently wide-spread cellulose-fermenting anaerobe, Clos- tridium cellulosolvens (n. sp.?) .1. Bact., Bait., 1931, 21: 167-82. chauvoei. See also Blackleg; Cattle, diseases; Gas edema; Gas gangrene; also in 3. ser. Anthrax, sympto- matic; Oedema, malignant. Apfelbeck, M. *Untersuchungen iiber die Dampfresistenz der Rauschbrandsporen. 7p. 8? Munch., 1922. Schmidt, A. *Ueber das Verhalten der Rauschbrandbazillensporen bei der Erhitzung [Bern] 64p. 8? Strassb., 1906. Arnaudi, C. Studi sui bacilli anaerobi cromogeni; nuove osservazioni e ricerche sul Clostridium carbonei Am. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1937, 16: 650-66, 2 pl.—Balozet, L. Isole- ment de Clostridium chauvrei par culture de moelle osseuse. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 295.—Henderson, D. W. Studies on Clostridium chauvoei; the analysis of the H and O antigens of C. chauvoei. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1932, 13: 412. ■—-— Studies on Clostridium chauvoei; passive protection with pure O sera. Ibid., 1933, 14: 108-12. —Kerrin, J. C. The haemo- lytic and toxic activities of filtrates of Clostridium chauvoei. J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1934, 38: 219-29.—Marsh, H.. Welch, H., & Jungherr, E. Blackleg in sheep. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1928-29, 74: 63-88.—Mason, J. H., & Scheuber, J. R. The production of imnvmitv to CI. chauvoei. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1936. .': : 13-65.—Meyn. A. Ueber Symplasma- bildung und Zellneubildung beim Rauschbrandbazillus. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt.. JC.ll. 6.3: 113-20, pl.—Roberts, R. S. Ovine and bovine strains of B. chauvoei. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1931, 44: 24.".-51.------The practical value of the heat- stable antigen of C. chauvoei as an immunising agent. Ibid., 1933. 46: 56-61.—Schleich. A. Zur Frage der Resistenz der Rauschbrandsporen gegen Faulnis. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 33: 502-5.—Scott, J. P. A comparative study of strains of Clostridium chauvoei obtained in the United States and abroad. 7. Infect. Dis., 1926, 38: 262-72. ----- A method of in- creasing the virulence pf Clostridium chauvoei by the use ol CLOSTRIDIUM 696 CLOSTRIDIUM ferric salts. Ibid., 511-3. ------ The action of preserva- tives and salts on blackleg cultures. Ibid., 1937, 61: 103-9.— Uchimura, Y. Untersuchungen iiber Rauschbrandbakterien; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der pathogenen Anaerobier. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 47: 738.—Weinberg, M., & Mihailesco, M. Bacillus chauvaei et svstematique des microbes anaerobies. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 233-5.—Wolters, K. L. Versuche zur Feststellung von Wechselbeziehungen zwischen Rausch- brand- beziehungsweise Pararauschbrandbacillen vom Rind und Schaf. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1932, 65: 94-9. ---- egens. See Clostridium, perfringens var. egens. ---- fallax. See also Gas gangrene. Kendall, A. I., Day, A. A., & Walker, A. W. Metabolism of Bacillus fallax. J. Infect. Dis., 1922, 30: 163-6. ---- flabelliferum. Sturges, W. S., & Reddish, G. F. Clostridium flabelli- ferum; a putrefactive anaerobe with brush-like sporangia. J. Bact., Bait., 1926, 11: 37-43. ---- histolyticum. See also Gas gangrene; Intestine, bacteriology. Insulander, S. *Experimentelle Untersu- chungen iiber die Schutzkrafte des Tierkorpers gegen Bacillus histolyticus. 80p. 8? Stockh., 1933. Baskin, M. M. [Does serotherapy in gaseous gangrene, caused by B. histolyticus, eliminate these factors from the constitution?] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17: 921-4.—Beck- with, T. D., & MacKillop, G. The effects produced by injection of B. histolyticus. J. Med. Res., 1923-24, 44: 311-5. Also repr.—Blanc, J., & Pozerski, E. Sur les ferments proteo- lytiques de quelques ana6robies pathogenes; etude du B. histo- lyticus. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1920, 83: 1343-5.—Chiari, H. Der Bacillus histolyticus (Weinberg und Seguin) Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925, 94: Orig., 81, pl.— Combiesco, D. Lesions histo- logiques produits chez le cobaye par le B. histolytique. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1925, 39: 855-63, pl.—Frank, E. R., & Scott, J. P. Two cases of infection due to Clostridium histo- lyticum in the horse. Cornell Vet., 1936, 26: 252-7.—Glotova, E. V., & Ostrovskaia, O. A. [International and Russian stand- ard for titration of gangrene serum anti-histolyticus] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17: 263-5.—Hall, I. C. The aerobic cultivation of Bacillus histolyticus. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1922-23, 20: 501.------The failure of fermentation reactions with Bacillus histolyticus. Ibid., 503. ------ Re- covery of Bacillus histolyticus from human feces. Ibid., 1923-24, 21: 198. Also repr. ------ & Peterson, E. The isolation of Bacillus histolyticus from soil in California. Ibid., 1922-23, 20: 502. ------ A note on the mechanism of the peculiar lesions produced by Bacillus histolyticus. Ibid.. 504.—Hoogerheide, J. C. Variability in morphological and biochemical properties of Clostridium histolyticum (Weinberg and Seguin) J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 34: 387-404, 2 pl.— Kendall, A. I., Day, A. A., & Walker, A. W. Metabolism of Bacillus histolyticus. J. Infect. Dis., 1922, 30: 199-203.— King. C. G., & Hjort, L. V. The effect of Clostridium histo- lyticum on the tyrosine in proteins. Ibid., 1926, 38: 42-7. Also repr.—Mita, T. Untersuchungen iiber den Bacillus histolyticus. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1934, 12: 285-97.—Nast, M. Contribution a I'etude de Taction du B. histolvticus sur les tissus. C. rend. Soc biol., 1922, 87: 279-81.—Okubo, S., & Uchino, H. On the Bac histolyticus isolated from gas gan- grene resulting from a war wound. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1933, 22: 1.—Rusch. H. P., & Preston, W. S. The effect of filtrates of CI. histolvticum unon the growth of animal tumors. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 581-4.—Smith, L. Some serological aspects of the S-R change in Clostridium histo- lyticum. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 34: 409-17.—Sordelli, A., & Ferrari, J. Titrage des serum antigangrenaux; serum anti- histolytique. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 99: 1651.—Stewart. S. E. Studies on the production of toxin by Clostridium histo- lvticum. J. Bact., Bait., 1936, 31:70. Also Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1936, 51: No. 37, 1272-9. ------ & Bengston, I. A. The official United States and international unit for standardiz- ing gas gangrene antitoxin (hystolyticus) Ibid., 1263-72.— Torrey, J. C. Habitat of B. histolyticus in human intestine. J. Infect. Dis., 1925, 36: 517-24. ------ The isolation of the B. histolyticus from the ileo-caecal region of 2 human intestines. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1924-25, 22: 137-9.— Weil, L., & Kocholaty, W. Studies on the proteinase of Clos- tridium histolyticum. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1255-67. ---- lentoputrescens. See Clostridium, putrificum. ---- oedematiens [novyi] See also Gas gangrene. Barg. G. S. Ueber das Studium der Anaeroben und ihrer Toxjne mittels der Explantationsmethode; uber die Wirkung | des Toxins von B. novyi (B. oedematiens Weinberg-Seguin) auf das Gewebewachstum in vitro und den Zellstoffwechsel. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933, 79: 187-98. ------ Action des toxines du groupe de la gangrene gazeuse' sur les cultures de tissus; nouvelles recherches sur la specificite de Taction toxique du B. novyi (B. oedematiens de Weinberg et Seguin] sur les cultures de tissus. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1937, 59: 536-48, 2 pl.— Baskin, M. M. [Does serotherapy of gaseous gangrene, caused by B. oedematiens, eliminate the pathogenic factors from the system?] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1937, 18: 694-7.— Bengtson, I. A. Studies on the standardization of gas gangrene antitoxin (oedematiens) J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 29: 46. ----- The official United States and international unit for standard- izing gas gangrene antitoxin (Oedematiens) Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1936, 51: No. 11, 266-75.—Borthwick, G. R. Untersuchungen iiber die Wertbemessung des antitoxischen Oedematiensserums. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1936, 87: 389- 99.—Bull, L. B. Swelled head or big head in rams due to localised infection by Clostridium oedematiens; serous, non- gaseous, malignant oedema of the head of rams. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1935, 48: 21-35.—Kendall, A. I., Day, A. A., & Walker, A. W. Metabolism of Bacillus oedematiens. J. Infect. Dis., 1922, 30: 185-90.—McEwen, A. D. Variation shown by Bacillus oedematiens isolated from a bovine animal. J. Comp. Path., Edinb., 1927, 40: 281-9.—Mejlbo, E. Ein Fall von spontaner Infektion mit Novys Bazillus (Bac. oedematiens Weinberg und Seguin) bei einem Schwein. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925, 95: Orig., 339-44.—Menk, W. Zur Wirkung des Toxins des Novyschen Bazillus. Ibid., 1931-32, 123: 49-55.—Rott- gardt. A., & Riglos. A. El Clostridium oedematiens en los ovinos de la Patagonia. Rev. Soc argent, biol., 1937, 13: 62.— Scheuber, J. R. The occurrence of B. oedematiens in South Africa. Rep. Dir. Vet. Educ. Pretoria, 1932, 1: 141-3 — Silanova, I. V., & Ostrovskaia, O. A. [Intracutaneous method of titration of gangrenous toxin and serum cedematiens on rabbits] J. epidem. mikrob., Moskva, 1933, 2: 61-4. Also Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934, 131: 485-7.—Sordelli, A., Ferrari, J., & Mayer, E. Determination de la valeur des serums anti- gangreneux; serum anti-cedematiens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 147.—Turner, A. W. Le sort des spores de Bacillus cedematiens injectees par voie pulmonaire ou intraveineuse. Ibid., 1928, 98: 558.—Walbum, L. E.. & Reymann, G. C. The production of toxin by Clostridium oedematiens (B. novyi) J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937, 44: 379-87.—Weinberg, M., & Milhailesco, M. Bacillus oedematiens et charbon symptoma- tique. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 99: 1709.—Weinberg, M., & Seguin, P. Etude sur la gangrene gazeuse; B. oedematiens et serum anti-oed6matiens. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1917, 164: Also repr. ---- oedematis maligni. See also Braxy; Gas gangrene; also in 3. ser. Oedema, malignant; Vibrio, septic. Pasternack, J. G., & Bengtson, I. A. The experimental pathology and pathologic histology produced by the toxin of Vibrion septique in ani- mals. 46p. 8? Wa«h.. D. C. 1936. Forms No. 168, Bull. U. S. Nat. Inst. Health. Arloing, F., Morel, A. [et al.] Action de la vitamine C et des ses complexes organo-metalliques sur le developpement et le fermentatif du vibrion septique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 347-9.—Baskin, M. M. [Does serotherapy of gaseous gan- grene, caused by B. oedematis maligni, eliminate the causative agents from the constitution?] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1937, 18: 445-9.—Bengtson, I. A. Studies on the standardization of vibrion septique antitoxin. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1934, 49: 251-62. ------ The official United States and interna- tional unit for standardizing gas gangrene antitoxin (Vibrion septique) Ibid., 1557-69.—Borthwick, G. R. Some factors predisposing to infection by Vibrion septique from the alimen- tary tract; an experimental study. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1934, 15: 153-60.—Davesne, J. Races serologiques du vibrion septique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 763.—Dungal. N. Vaccination du mouton et de la souris contre le vibrion sep- tique, agent du bradsot islandais. Ibid., 1931, 108: 958.— Forni, G. II comportamento del vibrione settico (Pasteur) nei terreni di cultura al nitro-antrachinone. Gior. batt. immun., 1931, 6: 159-64. pl.—Hartley, P., & White, P. B. A proposed international standard for gas gangrene antitoxin (Vibrion septique) Q. Bull. Health Org. League of Nat., 1935, 4: 13-41.—Henderson, D. W. Experiments with the O antigen of Clostridium oedematis maligni (vibrion sep- tique) Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1934, 15: 166-75. ------ The prophylaxis of experimental V. septique infection and the prac- tical application of antibacterial methods. Ibid., 1935, 16: 393-405. ------ A serological analysis of the protective substances in specific antibacterial sera which control experi- mental infection with CI. oedematis maligni (Vibrion septique) Ibid., 1937, 18: 224-38.—Hoyt, A. Studies upon growth phases of Clostridium septicum. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 30: 243- 50, pl.-—Karube, H. Studien iiber Toxin von vibrion septique. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1934, 12: 151-68.—Klein, A. The prop6rtion of viable cells in broth cultures of the anaerobes; Bacillus oedematis maligni. Acta brevia neerl, 1932, 2: 23-5.—Konno, T., & Ochi, Y. Studien iiber pathogene Anaerobier; aggluti- natorische Einteilung von Pararauschbrandbacillus. J. Jap. Soc. Vet, Sc, 1929, 8: 160.—Pettersson, A, Untersuchungen CLOSTRIDIUM 697 CLOSTRIDIUM iiber die Einwirkung von Blutserum auf einen Oedembazillus. Acta med. scand., 1929, 70: 460-3.—Sacquepee, E. Sur le bacille de Toedeme gazeux malin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1916, 79: 115.—Schlingman, A. S. Standardization of vibrion sep- tique antitoxin. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1931, 16: 967-75. —Sordelli, A., & Ferrari, J. Dissociation du vibrion septique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 105: 245. ------ & Mayer, E. Determina- tion de la valeur des serums antigangrfineux; serum an ti-vibrion septique. Ibid., 1929, 100: 150.—Velikanov, I. M., & Tol- stukhina, E. N. [Study of immunity against gaseous gangrene (anti-vibrion septic serum)] Sovet. klin., 1931, 15: 64-9.— Walbum, L. E., & Reymann, G. C. The production of toxin by Bacillus oedematis maligni (Vibrion septique) J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1936, 42: 351-61.—Weinberg. M., Davesne, J., & Haber, P. Les agglutinogens du vibrion septique; valeur comparative du serum anti-O et du serum antitoxique. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1932. 49: 303.—Weinberg, M., & Guil- laume, M. Preparation du serum anti-vibrion septique par le procede d'enrobement de Tantigene dans la lanoline. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 719-21.—Weinberg & Nicolas, E. Un cas d'oedeme malin a Vibrion septique chez le cheval. Ibid., 1917, 80: 709-14. ---- oedematoides. Hall, I. C, Jungherr, E., & Rymer, M. R. The identity of Bacillus sordellii and Clostridium oedematoides. J. Bact., Bait., 1929, 17: 15. ------ Comparative study of Bacillus sordellii (Hall and Scott) and Clostridium oedematoides (Meleney, Humphreys and Carp) J. Infect. Dis., 1929, 45: 42-60.—Hall, I. C, & Scott, J. P. Bacillus sordellii, a cause of malignant edema in man. Ibid., 1927, 41: 329-35. ------ The serologic agglutination of Bacillus sordellii and Clostridium oedematoides. J. Bact., Bait., 1931, 22: 375-85.—Sordelli, A., Ferrari, J.. & Mayer, E. Determination de la valeur des serums antigangreneux; serum anti-oedematis sporogenes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 148.—Weinberg, M., Davesne, J., & Lefranc, M. Premieres souches de Bacillus oedematis sporo- genes (B. sordelli) isoiees en France. Ibid., 1931, 107: 506-8. --- parabotulinum. See also Braxy. Scheuber. J. R. A note on investigations into the distribu- tion of the Lamsiekte organism (CI. parabotulinum C type) Annual Rep. Dir. Vet. Serv., Pretoria, 1929, 1: 223-6. --- paludis. McEwen, A. D. B. paludis; a new species of pathogenic anaerobic bacterium. J. Comp. gath., Edinb., 1930, 43: 1-21. --- perfringens. See Clostridium, welchii. --- perfringens var. egens. Stoddard. J. L. Bacillus egens; a new pathogenic anaerobe. J. Exp. M., 1919, 29: 187-97. --- putrificum. Bienstock. Gangrene gazeuse et Bacillus putrificus. Stras- bourg med., 1926, 84: pt 2, 59-63.—Cunningham, A. The identity of Bacillus putrificus Bienstock. J. Bact., Bait., 1932, 24: 61-70, pl.—Hartsell, S. E., & Rettger. L. F. A taxonomic study of Clostridium putrificum and its establishment as a definite entity—Clostridium lentoputrescens, nov. spec. Ibid., 1934. 27: 497-512. 2 pl.—Kendall, A. I., Day, A. A., & Walker, A. W. Metabolism of Bacillus putrificus. J. Infect. Dis., 1922, 30: 204-10.—Kimura, K. Zur Artbestimmung der Putrificus- Bazillen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 92: Orig., 342-56.—Par- sons, L. B., & Sturges, W. S. Quantitative aspects of the metabolism of anaerobes; proteolysis by Clostridium putre- faciens compared with that of other anaerobes. J. Bact., Bait., 1927,14:181-92. ------ The relation between volatile acid and ammonia production during metabolism of Clostridium putrefaciens. Ibid., 193-200. ------ The volatile acids produced by C. putrefaciens in cooked meat medium. Ibid., 201-15.—Reddish, G. F. Clostridium putrificum; a comparison of strains obtained from collections in this country and abroad. Ibid., 1924, 9: 321-6. ------ & Rettger, L. F. Clostridium putrificum (B. putrificus Bienstock) a distinct species. Ibid., 1922, 7: 505-10. ------ Clostridium putrificum; morpho- logical, cultural, and biochemical study. Ibid., 1923, 8: 375-86.—Sturges. W. S., & Drake, E. T. A complete descrip- tion of Clostridium putrefaciens (McBryde) Ibid., 1927, 14: 175-9.—Sturges, W. S., & Rettger, L. F. Methods for the isolation and cultivation of Bacillus putrificus and other obligate anaerobes. Ibid., 1919, 4: 171-5.—Weinberg, M., & Gins- bourg. B. Role du B. putrificus dans l'etiologie des infections putrides. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 339-41. ■--- Reading. See Clostridium, sporogenes. ■--- saccharobutyricum. Cunningham, A. The life-cycle of B. saccharobutyricus von Klecki; the large rod, coccoid, and short rod phases. Zbl. Bakt,, 2. Abt., 1930-31, 82: 481-94, pl. ------ The slender rod phase and secondary transformations. Ibid., 1931, 83: 1-21, pl. ------ Special morphology and methods of repro- duction. Ibid., 22-32, 5 pl. ------ Confirmatory evidence. Ibid., 219-32. ---- sporogenes. Bergman, R. Le bacille en aiguille de montre de Pfeiffer et Bessau appartient a Tespece sporogenes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 919-21.—Blanc, J., & Pozerski, E. Sur les ferments proteolytiques de quelques anaerobies pathogenes; etude du B. sporogenes. Ibid., 1920, 83: 1315-8.—Donaldson, R. Character and properties of the Reading bacillus on which a new method of treatment of wounds has been based. J. Path. Bact., Cambr., 1918-19, 22: 129-51, pl.—Fildes, P., & Richard- son, G. M. The amino-acids necessary for the growth of CI. sporogenes. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1935, 16: 326-35.—Hall, I. C, & Stark, N. Serologic agglutination of Bacillus sporo- genes. J. Infect. Dis., 1923, 33: 240-7.—Hanawa, S. Ueber 2 Anaerobierstamme, die bei 2 Fallen von Gasphlegmone heraus- geziichtet wurden (B. putrificus verrucosus) Zbl. Bakt,, l.Abt., 1934-35, 133: 363-5.—Kendall, A. I., Day, A. A.. & Walker, A. W. Metabolism of Bacillus sporogenes. J. Infect. Dis., 1922, 30: 193-9.—Knight, B. C. J. G., & Fildes, P. A vitamin necessary for the growth of B. sporogenes; its relation to auxin and other growth factors. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1933, 14: 112-24.—Lavergne, de, & Mathieu. C. A propos d'un cas d'infection gangreneuse a B. sporogenes. Rev. m6d. est, 1926, 54: 556-60.—Moreland, B. A. The deaminization of amino- acids by Clostridium sporogenes. Univ. Pittsburgh Bull. School M., 1936, 33: No. 1, 274.—Pappenheimer, A. M.. jr. The nature of the sporogenes vitamin, an essential growth factor for CI. sporogenes and related organisms. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 2057-63.—Reitano, U. Ricerche sul potere patogeno del B. putrificus verrucosus, Zeissler (B. sporogenes) in associazione con altri germi. Gior. med. mil., 1937, 85: 483-93.—Sordelli, A., & Gez. A. Les proprietes pathogenes du sporogenes Metch. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 1033-5 — Stickland. L. H. The chemical reactions by which CI. sporo- genes obtains its energy. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 1746- 59. ■---—- Studies in the metabolism of the strict anaerobes (genus Clostridium) the oxidation of alanine by CI. sporogenes; the reduction of glycine by CI. sporogenes. Ibid., 1935, 29: 889-98.—Vaucher, V., & Guerin. F. Action du Bacillus sporogenes sur quelques hydrates de carbone et sur les matieres proteiques des milieux de culture. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1918, 81: 362-4.—Weinberg, M.. & Howard, A. F. De la virulence du Bacillus sporogenes. Ibid., 1927, 97: 221-3.—Weinberg, M., & Prevot, A. R. A propos du pouvoir pathogene de Bacillus sporogenes. Ibid., 1925, 93: 106-8.—Woods, D. D. Studies in the metabolism of the strict anaerobes (genus Clostridium) further experiments on the coupled reactions between pairs of amino-acids induced by CI. sporogenes. Bio- chem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1934-46. ---- tetani. See under Tetanus. ---- tetanomorphum. Woods, D. D., & Clifton, C. E. Studies in the metabolism of the strict anaerobes (genus Clostridium) hydrogen produc- tion and amino-acid utilization bv Clostridium tetanomorphum. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1774-88. ---- tetrylium. Owen, W. L., & Mobley. R. L. Clostridium (Bacillus) tetrylium n. sp., a new species of the Acetobutylicum group. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1936, 95: 131-4. ---- thermocellum. Peterson, W. H., Fred, E. B., & Marten, E. A. The effect of molecular complexity on the end-results formed by Clos- tridium thermocellum. J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 12: 309-17. Also repr. ---- thermosaccharolyticum. Sjolander, N. O. Studies on anaerobic bacteria; the fer- mentation products of Clostridium thermosaccharolyticum. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 34: 419-28. ------McCoy, E., & McClung, L. S. The fermentation products of Clostridium thermosac- charolyticum. Ibid., 33: 102. ---- tumefaciens. Reddick, D., & Stewart, V. B. Crown-gall of apple and peach with notes on the biology of Bacterium tumefaciens. 19p. 8? Ithaca, 1924. Forms No. 73, Mem. Cornell Univ. Agr. Exp. Sta. Amormino, G. Ricerche sulT azione del Bacterium tume- faciens negli animali. Bol. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 822-7.—Amoureux, G. Recherches biochimiques sur Bacte- rium tumefaciens Smith et Townsend; etude comparative de 2 varietes de pouvoir pathogene different. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1935, 54: 730-63.—Ark. P. A. Effect of certain enzymes and amino-acids on crown gall tissues. Science, 1937, 85: CLOSTRIDIUM 698 CLOSTRIDIUM 364-6.—Berthelot, A. Sur un milieu artificiel convenant par- ticulierement a la culture du B. tumefaciens. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1930. 12: 109-11. ------ & Amoureux. G. Sur quelques milieux synthetiques propres a I'etude de B. tume- faciens. Ibid., 1934, 16: 1558-60.—Boivin. A., Marbe, M. [et al.] Sur l'existence, dans Bacillus tumefaciens, d'une endo- toxine capable de provoquer la formation de tumeurs chez les vegetaux. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 984-6.—Boivin, A., Mesrobeanu, L. [et al.] Sur la production de tumeurs chez la piante, au moyen de Tendotoxine non-proteique du B. tumefaciens. Arch, roumain. path., Par., 1937, 10: 67-78.— Chargaff, E., & Levine, M. Chemical composition of Bacterium tumefaciens. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 675-7.— Friedemann, U. Weitere Mitteilungen iiber das Bacterium tumefaciens. Zschr. Hyg., 1917, 84: 249-56.—Gallenga, R. Ricerche sperimentali sul potere oncogeno del B. tumefaciens e del B. Paola Meyer per i tessuti oculari. Gior. batt. immun., 1929, 4: 1113-30.—Gianferrari, L., & Cantoni. G. Reazioni del Lumbricus terrestris L. Mueller, e delT Allolobophora cali- ginosa Sav. all' inoculazione del B. tumefaciens Smith e Town- send. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 839-43.—Israilsky, W. Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Rasseneigentiim- lichkeiten des B. tumefaciens und verwandter Mikroorganismen. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1929, 79: 354-70.—Kauffmann. F. Weitere Erfahrungen mit Tumefaciens-Stammen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927-28, 26: 18-20. ------ Ueber die Veranderlichkeit von Tumefaciensbacillen. Ibid., 330-2. ------ Eine bacteri- cide Wirkung menschlicher Seren gegen Tumefaciensbazillen. Ibid., 519-25. ------ Zur Tumefaciensfrage. Ibid., 1928, 28: 109-20. ------ Zur Biologie der Tumefaciensstamme. Ibid., 1929, 30: 290-4.—Longley, B. J., Berge, T. O. [et al.] Changes in the infective ability of Rhizobia and Phytomonas tumefaciens induced by culturing on media containing glycine. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 33: 29.—Lopatin, M. I. [Susceptibility of plants to root cancer, caused by B. tumefaciens Sm. A. Town.] Mikrobiologia, Moskva, 1936, 5: 716-24.—Magrou, J. Reac- tion d'immunite des plantes vis-a-vis du B. tumefaciens. C. rend. Acad. sc. 1935, 200: 256-8. ------ Immunite et hypersensibilite du Pelargonium vis-a-vis des reinfections par le B. tumefaciens. Ibid., 201: 986-8.—Reichardt. Unter- suchungen iiber die tumorbildenden Bakterien (Blumenthal) Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 340.— Soru, E., & Brauner, R. Action a distance de B. tumefaciens sur la moelle osseuse du lapin. C. rend. Soc biol., 1933, 112: 623-5.—Teutschlaender & Kronenberger, F. Ueber Versuche mit Bacterium tumefa- ciens. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1926, 23: 177-82.—Thomas. J. A. Sur les reactions de la tunique d'Ascidia mentula Mull., a Tinoculation de Bacterium tumefaciens Sm. C. rend. Soc. biol., Par., 1931, 108: 694-6. ------ Sur I'infection du gephyrien Sipunculus nudus par le Bacterium tumefaciens Sm. Ibid., 772-4.—Verona. O. Une observation sur Taction pathogene du Bact. tumefaciens Smith et Townsend. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc internaz. microb., 1933, 5: 139. ---- welchii. See also Bacillus welchii; Gas gangrene; Sepsis. Baskin, M. M. [Certain properties of B. perfringens] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17: 928-31.— Dimitrijevic-Speth. Die kulturelle Unterscheidung unbeweglicher Anaerobier (Frankel- scher Gasbazillus) und Schwarmversuche an beweglichen anaeroben Bazillen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1937-38, 140: 105-7.—Heiduschka, G. Untersuchungen iiber die Dampfre- sistenz der Gasbrandsporen. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1935, 115: 54-60.—Hook, A. E.. & Hitchner, E. R. The bacteriostatic action of brilliant green in solid media on members of the colon- aerogenes group and their intermediates. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 33: 88.—Jiminez, M. E. Sur l'existence d'une substance spe- cifique hydrocarbonee dans le Bacillus perfringens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 140.—Julianelle, L. A. Immunological specificity of Bacterium aerogenes and its antigenic relation to pneumococcus, type II, and Friedlander's bacillus, type B. J. Immun., Bait., 1937, 32: 21-33.—Kendall, A. I., & Schmitt, F. O. Physiologic action of certain cultures of the gas bacillus, studies in bacterial metabolism. J. Infect. Dis., 1926, 39: 250-9. ------ On the occurrence of a physiologically active substance in cultures of the gas bacillus. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 104-8.—Leiserovich. B. M. [B. perfringens in mixed cultures (with enteric bacilli)] J. microb., Moskva, 1937, 19: 250-7.—Picchi. L. Contributo alia cono- scenza del bacillo della gangrena gassosa di Fraenkel. Speri- mentale, 1907, 61: 173-205.—Prigge, R. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die serologischen Eigenschaften des Fraenkelschen Gasbazillus (B. perfringens) Zschr. Immun- forsch., 1936, 89: 477-83.—Robinson, C. L., & Stovall, W. D. Stormy fermentation of milk in the recognition of C. welchii in wounds. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1937, 7: 172-83. ---- welchii: Antisera, antitoxins, and toxins. Bazilevsky, B. G., & Kopeleva, M. I. [Titration of anti- perfringens serums by Glenn's method] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1937, 18: 687-93.—Bengtson, I. A. The standardization of gas gangrene (perfringens) antitoxin. Pub. Health Rep. Wash., 1934. 49: 525-9.—Bower, J. O., & Clark, J. Bacillus welchii (perfringens) antitoxin; its therapeutic value. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1928, n. ser., 126: 261-4.—Bull, C. G„ & Pritchett, I. W. Toxin and antitoxin of and protective inocula- tion against Bacillus welchii. J. Exp. M., 1917, 27: 119-38. Also repr.—Ebel. A. Ueber die Isolierung des akuten Giftes des E. Frankelschen Gasbrandbazillus. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 225: 336; 229: 265— Ford, W. W., & Williams. G. H. The production of an antihemolysin for the hemolysin of Bacterium welchii. Contr. M. & Biol. Res., W. Osier, N. Y., 1919, 2: 942-5. ------ Observations on the production of an anti- haemotoxin for the haemotoxin of Bacterium welchii (Bacillus aerogenes capsulatus) J. Immun., Bait., 1919, 4: 385-92. Also Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1919, 34: 91-7.—Gortzen, J. Histologische Veranderungen bei kleinen Versuchstieren nach intravenoser Einfuhrung des Toxins des Fraenkelschen Gas- bazillus (B. welchii, B. perfringens) Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1936- 37, 138: 366-74.—Manolov, D. G., & Pikovets, P. T. [Selection of horses for immunization to obtain anti-perfringens serum] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1937, 18: 94.—Mason, J. H., & Glenny, A. T. The in vitro titration of B. welchii anti-toxin by its antihffimolytic power. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1928, 31: 629-32.—Priifung der Gasbrand- (Perfringens-) Sera. Reichs- gesundhbl., 1937, 12: 371-3.—Rose, S. B., Rose, W. B., & Kolmer. J. A. Vitamin B-deficiency and resistance to the toxin of B. welchii in rats. J. Infect. Dis., 1936, 59: 50-3.—Rosen- thal, G. Le s6rum anti-perfringens, le Wright-vaccin anti- perfringens, dans la medication des infections graves anaerobies. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1910, 68: 1044-6.—Sordelli, A., & Ferrari, J. Quelques proprietes du s6rum antimicrobien contre le Bacillus perfringens. Ibid., 1931, 106: 141. ------ & Jimenez de Asua, F. Determination de la valeur des serum antigangr6- neux; Bacillus welchii. Ibid., 1928, 99: 1513-5.—Tsyp, V. N., Budakov, L. I., & Mishne. I. A. [Ammonium sulphate in titration of serum anti-perfringens] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934. 38: 140.— Weinberg, M., & Guillaumie. M. Les microbes du groupe per- fringens; holoserum anti-perfringens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 1275-8. ------ Holoserum anti-perfringens. Ibid.. 122: 1224-7. _------ Receptivite du cheval aux differents antigenes de Tespece perfringens; holoserum anti-perfringens. Ibid., 1937, 125: 982-5. ------ Nouvelles recherches sur le titrage des serums anti-perfringens. Ibid., 126: 656-9. ----- Holoserum anti-perfringens. Rev. immun., Par., 1937, 3: 485-504. ------ Essais de preparation d'un holoserum par des injections au cheval de differents melanges de toxines de Tespece perfringens. Ibid., 488-91.—Zelevinskaia, S. A., & Kashintseva, N. S. [Preparation of toxins of B. perfringens from old cultures] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1937, 18: 61-4. ---- welchii: Infection. See also Gas gangrene; Sepsis. Rucker, W. *Zur Gasbazilleninfektion. 34p. 8? Berl., 1918. Siegert, J. P. R. *Ueber mehrfache Infektion durch Gasbazillen und Metastasenbildung [Mar- burg] 48p. 8? [Lpz.] 1919. Adams, D. S. A severe case of gas bacillus infection, with recovery. Boston M. & S. J., 1920, 182: 373.—Baize. P. Les septicemics a Bacillus perfringens. Gaz. hop., 1930, 103: 21; 53.—Barksdale, J. W. Gas bacillus infections in civil practice. Surg. J., 1926-27, 33: 139-42.—Barnes, J. P. Bone-grafting following gas bacillus infection. Texas J. M., 1936-37, 32: 21-5,—Bazilevsky. B. G.. & Melnik, V. A. [Ex- perimental data on serological diagnosis of infection caused by B. perfringens] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1937, 18: 75-84.— Bengolea, A. J.. & Negri, A. La infeccion post-aborto a bacilos perfringens. Bol. Soc obst. gin. B. Aires, 1936, 15: 390-411.— Benton, N. K. Welch bacillus infection complicating com- pound fracture. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 5: 345-8.— Bessesen. D. H., & Gingold, B. A. A case of severe gas bacillus infection with good clinical results. West. J. Surg., 1932, 40: 662-4.—Bingold, K. Die klinischen Formen der Gasbazilleninfektion. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1727; 1767; 1800; 1887.—Blaustein, N. The use of gentian violet in the treatment of gasbacillus gangrene. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1936, 143: 319; 376; 419.—Brewer, G. E. Emphysematous gangrene caused by the Bacillus aerogenes capsulatus. Ann. Surg., 1901, 33: 758-61.—Butler. D. D. Post-operative gas bacillus infection of the abdominal wall. Ibid., 1926, 84: 841-5.—Carnot, P. Setticemia emolitica da perfringens. Gazz. osp., 1933, 54: 1160-2.—Carriere, G. Contribution a I'etude des lesions viscerales dans la septicemic a perfringens. Ann. med., Par., 1937, 41: 5-29.—Caulfield, P. A. Gas- bacillus infections. Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1936, 5: 174-8.—Caussade, G., & Gluck. L. Septicemic a perfringens d'origine bucco-dentaire. Bull. Soc med. h6p. Paris. 1927, 3. ser., 51: 1244-50.—Clifton, B. H. Gas bacillus infection; case report. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1929, 18: 143-5.—Cornell, B. S. A chronic infection with B. welchii. J. Infect. Dis., 1925,36:425-9.-----■ Blood changes in Bacillus welchii infec- tion. Ibid., 508-16.—Dalling, T. Discussion on Bacillus welchii infections in animals and man. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 807-17.—Dalous, E., Fabre, J. [et al.l Etude histo- chimique des pigments des septicemics a Bacillus perfringens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 765-7.—Dawson, G. R.. jr. Welch bacillus infections: treatment by autofiltrate method. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., ]'.i35. 31: 111-4.—Dearing, A. H. Gas- bacillus infection. U. S. Nav. M. Bull.. 1934, 32: 41-3.— Delbet, P. Infection gazeuse a perfringens, associee a une infection tetanique, chez une enfant operee d'appendicite; guerison par la serotherapie. Paris chir., 1919, 11: 162-6.— Dudgeon, L. S., & Sargent, P. W. G. Two cases of emphysema- CLOSTRIDIUM 699 CLOSTRIDIUM tous gangrene due to the Bacillus aerogenes capsulatus. Tr. Path. Soc. London, 1905, 56: 42-53.—Faust, J. J. Radiation therapy of gas bacillus infection. Illinois M. J., 1934, 66: 547-51.—Fieldman, J. Gas bacillus infection— a report of 2 cases. Rhode Island M. J., 1934, 17: 95-8 — Finesilver, E. M. Gas bacillus infection. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1934, 31: 194-9.—Fortunato, M. Le lesioni renali nelle infezioni attenuate da bacillo perfringens. Riv. pat. sper., 1936, 16: 439-43, pl.—Gage. I. M. Gas bacillus infection; a frequently unnoticed source in civil life; with report of 4 cases. Am. J. Surg., 1926, n. ser., 1: 177-84.—Gbtze, R. Frankelsches Gasodem beim Rinde. Deut. tierarztl. Wsclir., 1928, 36: 117.—Goldstein, A. E., & Abeshouse, B. S. Gas bacillus infections in urology. J. Urol., Bait., 1934, 31: 547-86. Also repr.—Gurd, F. B. Metastasis to internal organs in the course of Bacillus aerogenes infection of muscle. Bull. Internat. Ass. M. Mus., Montreal, 1922, 8: 137-40.— Haberland, H.F. O. Die direkte Bluttransfusion bei Gasbazil- lensepsis. Deut.med. Wschr., 1920, 46: 176-8.—Hanchett, M. Gas bacillus infection. Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1934, 44: 143-61. Also West, J. Surg., 1935, 43: 199-207—Hogan, E. P. Gas-ba- cillus infection. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1924, 36: 5.3-74.—Hub- bard, F. C. Gas bacillus infection of wounds. Internat. J. M. &S., 1931,44: 410;417.—Hunt.E.L. Gas bacillus infections in civil practice. Boston M. & S. J., 1920, 182: 385-9.—Johnson, J. A. W. Gas bacillus infection; a report of 1 case, with re- covery. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1929, 19: 193-6.—Jorge, J. M., & Brachetto-Brian, D. Septicemia por bacilos perfringens, post- traumatica. Bol. Soc cir. B. Aires, 1934, 18: 1065-75.— Kenning, J. C. Gas-bacillus infection. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1931, 30: 262-6.—King, W. E. Gas bacillus infection in civil life. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 14: 460-71.—Linton, R. R. Latent gas bacillus infection complicating gangrene of the lower extremity. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 183-8.—Loeb, L. M. Two cases of emphysematous gangrene, caused by Bacillus aerogenes capsulatus. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1899-1901, 4: 442-8. Also Am. Med., 1901, 2: 137.—Montgomerie, R. F., & Rowlands, W. T. CI. welchii, type C, Wilsdon (B. paludis, McEwen) isolated from sheep in North Wales. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1936, n. ser., 16: 829-32.—Nason, L. H., & Starr, A. Gas bacillus infection complicating laparotomy. Arch. Surg., 1934, 29: 546-54.—Olin, H. Gas bacillus infec- tion. W'oodlawn Hosp. Clin. Q., 1930,1:28-37. ------ Early recognition of gas bacillus infection by X-ray. Illinois M. J., 1931, 60: 289-98.—Orens, L. Gas bacillus infections in civil surgery; a brief discussion with report of 7 cases. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 13: 453-8.—Orr, T. G. Gas bacillus infection following clean amputations. Ibid., 1934, n. ser., 25: 113-5. Also repr.—Patocka, F. [Bacillus perfringens as cause of bacteremia and septicemia] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1935, 74: 881-8.— Pende, N. Contributo alio studio delle infezioni da gasbacillus di Frankel-Welch. Boll. Soc. Lancisiana Osp. Roma, 1907, 27: 102-23.—Quade, R. H. Infection from gas bacillus (Clostridium welchii) report of a case. Proc Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 93.—Quattlebaum, J. K. Gas bacillus infection. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1925, 14: 139-44.—Rivoalen, A. Septicemic mixte causee par un bacille perfringens et un germe du genre Pasteurella. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1936, 29: 709-12.— Sargent, P. W. G., & Dudgeon, L. S. Emphysematous gan- grene due to the Bacillus aerogenes capsulatus. Arch, internat. chir., Gand, 1904-5, 2: 204-22.—Silver, C. D. Gas bacillus infection in northern New York. M. & S. Yearb. Physicians Hosp. Plattsburgh, 1929, 1: 260-3.—Simonsiiz. G. Ueber zwei Falle schwerster puerperaler Gasbazillenallgemeininfek- tion. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934, 97: 7-14.—Solis, J. A., & Chediak, M. Contribuci6n al diagn6stico y estudio de las septicemias anaer6bicas producidas por el B. perfringens o B. welchii. Rev. med. cubana, 1933, 44: 1421-34.—Stone, C. S., jr, & Holsinger, H. B. The diagnosis and treatment of gas bacillus infection. Virginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 200-4.— Tanner, E. K. Gas bacillus infection complicating senile and diabetic gangrene. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 1099- 102.—Telford, E. W. Gas-bacillus infection of the extremities— report of 2 cases. Illinois M. J., 1934, 65: 564—Tenopyr, J. The treatment of aerogenes capsulatus (or gas bacillus) infection in civil life. N. York State J. M., 1927. 27: 16-8.—Tsyp, V. N., Budakov, L. I., & Mishne, I. A. [Early diagnosis of gaseous gangrene due to B. perfringens] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 467-70.—Vila, E. Septicemia por bacilos perfringens post-traumatica. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1934, 18: 1132-7.— Wan Fu-en. Gas bacillus infection; a review of its etiology, symptomatology, and treatment. China M. J., 1930, 44: 97- 11 g_—Warfield, L. M. Gas bacillus infection in an army camp; report of case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1919, 72: 486.—Warthen, H. J. Gas bacillus infections; a study of the incidence, treatment and mortality. Virginia M. Month., 1935-36, 62: 276-82.— Wilson. M. J. Experience in treatment of gas-bacillus infec- tion. J. Am. Inst. Homeop.. 1934, 27: 579-85.—Wolffe, J. B. Case of infection with Bacillus aerogenes capsulatus. Med. J. &Rec, 1930, 131: 82. ---- xanthogenum. Graaff, J. de [Clostridium xanthogenum, a new butyric acid bacterium] Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1929, 4: 219-26, pl. CLOT-BEY, Antoine Barthelemy, 1793-1868. Morin, G. Le centenaire de la Faculte de medecine du Caire: Toeuvre d'un m6decin et d'un pacha d'Egypte: le Dr Clot Bey (1793-1868) et Meh6met-Ali. Paris med., 1928, 70: annexe, 534-8.—Perez, H. Le Dr Clot Bey et son ceuvre en Egypte. C. rend. Congr. internat. med. trop., 1929, 2: 269-77.—Roger. H. [Biography] Marseille med., 1929, 66: 3-41, 4 pl. CLOTHING. See also Army, Clothing and equipment; Hygiene, personal; Shoe; also such names as Pregnancy; Tropics, &c. Angus, T. C. The heat retaining properties of clothing, computed on a physiological basis. p.83-6. 8? [Lond.] 1935. Repr. from J. Textile Inst., 1935, 26: Coquoz, R. *La temperature sous les diffe- rents couvre-chefs militaires et civils. 71p. 8? Lausanne, 1917. Ehrmeier, A. *Untersuchungen iiber die Kleidung der Arbeitslosen. 18p. 8? Heidelb., 1933. Endrisz, K. E. Die Kleidung als Waffe im Kampf ums Dasein; kurzer Abriss der Beklei- dungslehre. 43p. 8? Miinch., 1915. Jager, G. Treatise on health culture. 197p. 16? N. Y., 1886. ---■ Selections from essays on health-culture and the sanitary woolen system. 2. ed. 216p. 16? N. Y., 1891. Leger, J. *L'insalubrit6 des poches; contri- bution a I'etude de l'hygiene du vetement. 40p. 8? Par., 1921. Muller, H. [F. J.] *Ueber die warmeisolie- renden Eigenschaften neuerer Kleidungsstoffe mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Warmestrah- lung. 42p. 8? Gott., 1930. Bachmann, W. Ueber die Bestimmung des Warmehaltungs- vermogens von Bekleidungsstoffen mit Hilfe des Hillschen Kata- thermometers. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 146. ------ Ueber das Warmehaltungsvermogen von Bekleidungsstoffen. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1930, 103: 336-48. ------ Ueber die Luftdurchgangigkeit von Kleiderstoffen bei verschiedener Stoffdicke und bei verschiedener Stromungsgeschwindigkeit der Luft. Ibid., 1930-31, 105: 181-201. ------ Der thera- peutische Wert zweckmassiger Kleidung. Fortsch. Ther., 1931, 7: 397-401. ------■ Ergebnisse thermoelektrischer Messun- gen in den einzelnen Schichten der Mannerkleidung beim Trag- versuch mit verschiedenen Unterhemden. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1932, 108: 167. ------ Ueber die hygienische Brauchbarkeit von Trikotagen aus Esslinger Trockenwolle. Ibid., 1933-34, 111: 317-30.—Barros Barreto, J. de. O vestuario no tempo de calor. Fol. med., Rio, 1934, 15: 13-9.— Brettner. Eine neue Form des Nachthemdes. Illust. Mschr. arztl. Polytechn., 1913, 35: 177-81.—Brown, W. H. Hygiene of clothing. Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y., 1937, 12: 73-84.—Brustmann, M., Luther, C. J. [et al.] Welche Grund- satze gelten fiir eine zweckentsprechende Kleidung bei den wichtigsten Sportarten des Sommers und Winters? Munch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1239-44.—Burgers. Studien iiber die hygienische Bedeutung der Kleider. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1930, 103: 335.—Buhtz, G-, & Schwarzacher, W. Die Metho- dik der Kleiderstaubuntersuchung. Handb. biol. Arbeits- meth. (Abderhalden) Berl., 1934, v. 4: Teil 12,2. Halfte. 627-36 — Chuchrina, E. Eine neue Prufungsmethode der Luftdurchlas- sigkeitder Kleiderstoffe. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1933, 111:43-8. ------ Ueber eine neue Methode zur Untersuchung der Durchlassigkeit von Bekleidungsstoffen fiir Staub. Ibid., 1935-36, 115: 250-6.—Cornet. Variations sur la flanelle. Paris med., 1919, 34: annexe, 311.—Coss, M. M. Practical suggestions for short courses in clothing selection. J. Home Econom., 1926, 18: 436-40.—Diringshofen, H. von. Das Kalteschutzvermogen verschiedener Bekleidungszusammen- stellungen unter Berucksichtigung der Erfordernisse fiir den Flieger, gemessen mit dem Davoser Frigorimeter. Zschr. Hyg 1932,114:179.—Ferrara, G. Igiene del vestiario. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1931, 53: 292-308.—Fierz-David, H. E. Die Struktur von Textilfasern, wie sie bei der Dunkelfeldbeleuch- tung im Mikroskop gesehen wird. Naturwissenschaften, 1929, 17- 703-7.—Fischer-Deloy. Zeitfragen zur Hygiene der Kleidung. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1930, 22: 311-8.—Fontenelle. J. P. Propriedades geraes dos materiaes do vestuario. Fol. med., Rio, 1923, 4: 214-6.—Friedberger. E. Zur Hygiene der Kleidung insbesondere der Mannerkleidung im Sommer. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1409-11. ------ Zur Hy- giene der Bekleidung. Bl. Volkgesundhpfl., 1926, 26: 56-9.— Gautsch, C. Der gegenwartige Stand der Feuerschutztran- kung. Ber. Deut. pharm. Ges., 1914, 24: 209-20.—Glanton, L P Clothing and health. Nation's Health, Chic, 1923, 5: 782- 844.—Goriansky, V. V., & Lidsky. Y. V. [Energy in rela- tion to clothes] Profil. med., Kharkov, 1931, 10: 1-5.— Habs, H. Hygiene der Bekleidung im Winter. Deut. med. Wschr 1933, 59: 1828-30.—Hill. L. On clothes. Practi- tioner, Lond., 1928,121: 359-79.—Himmelweit. F. Klima und CLOTHING 700 CLOTHING Arbeit; vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss der Kleidung auf die Entwiirmung des in ruhender und bewegter warmer Luft arbeitenden Menschen. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1932, 3: 362.—Ilzhofer, H. Untersuchungen fiber die Ent- liiftung durch die Kleider und ihre Oeffnungen. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1930-31, 105: 301-18.—Israelson, S., & Rosenbaum, N. Versuch einer physiologischen Beurteilung der Berufs- kleidung. Ibid., 1932, 108: 70-93.—Jaeger, E. Kleidungs- hygiene. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1929, 39: 269.—Laroche, G., & Saidman, J. Sur le metabolisme du rayonnement; role des v6tements; action du repas. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 154-7.—Lewy-Hirsch, J. Zur Hygiene der Frauenkleidung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 659.—Mellanby, K. The condi- tions of temperature and humidity of the air between the skin and shirt of man. J. Hyg, Cambr., 1932, 32: 268-74 — Morikofer, W. Die Durchlassigkeit von Bekleidungsstoffen fiir Sonnenstrahlung verschiedener Spektralbereiche. Strah- lentherapie, 1930, 39: 57-79.—Miiller, A. Die Anwendung des Davoser Frigorimeters zur Bestimmung des Warmehaltungs- vermogens von Kleiderstoffen. Arb. Reichsgesundhamt., 1926, 57: 314-7.—Pels Leusden, F. Zur Bestimmung der Warme- haltungsvermogens von Bekleidungsstoffen. Zschr. Hyg., 1928-29, 109: 616-8.—Phalen, J. M. An experiment with orange-red underwear. Philippine J. Sc, 1910, 5: sect. B, 525. Also repr.—Pudor, H. von. Die hygienische Bedeutung weisser Kleidung. Fortsch. Med., 1935, 53: 169.—Ross, G. A. P. Climate and clothing in South Africa. S. Afr. M. J., 1935, 9: 779-82.—Schroder, H. Reform der Mannerkleidung. Umschau, 1930, 34: 171-3.—Schwarz, L., & Schultze, K. Ueber die Durchlassigkeit von Bekleidungsstoffen fiir Strahlen; die Porendurchsichtsflache. Arch. Hyg , Miinch., 1931, 106: 299-308.—Snelling, C. E., & Brown, A. An investigation of some of the fabrics used in the manufacture of underclothing. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39: 9-17. Also repr.—Strassmann, G. Ueber Kleiderschiisse. Aerztl.' Sachverst. Ztg, 1924, 30: 31.—Strauss, W. Die Untersuchungsmethoden der Kleidung. Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Berl., Abt. 4, Teil 11, 87-178.—Techoueyres, D. L'utilite des sous-vete- ments en flanelle. Presse med., 1924, 32: an exe, 2078. ------& Walbum, M. Note au sujet des qualites d'isolement thermique de permeabilite et d'affinite pour Teau presentees par les diverses sortes d'etoffes utilisees comme sous-vetements. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 98: 107-9. ------ Les fonctions des vetements; 6tude experimentale. Rev. hyg., Par., 1927, 49: 915-24, 4 ch.—Tiggemann, I. Ueber die Durchlassigkeit von Sommerstoffen fiir ultraviolette Strahlen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung ihrer keimtotenden Wirkung. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1934-35, 113: 354-64.—Vintschger, J. von. Das Warme-Isolierungsvermogen der Kleidungsstoffe gemessen mit Hilfe des Davoser Frigorimeters. Ibid., 1929, 101: 261-89. ---- Cleaning and disinfection. See also Disinfection. Connell, W. J., Lamson, R. W., & Drinker, P. A survey of dry cleansing methods in the vicinity of Boston, Mass. J. Indust. Hyg., 1924-25, 6: 227-44.—Desinfizierung gebrauchter, als Handelsware eingefiihrter Kleidungsstucke. Reichsge- sundhbl., 1937, 12: 595.—Jackson, L. E. The bacterial action of dry cleaning. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1922, 12: 507-9. ------ The dry-cleaning and dyeing industry; some of the interesting technical problems that have to be met. Sc. American, 1922, 127: 396; 445—Klinderova, K., & MIcochova, L. A study of the adhesion of microbes on certain fabrics used for chil 'ren's clothing. Tr. Inst. hyg. pub. tehee, 1934, 5: 117-26.—Navarre, P. Desinfection du linge a domicile; precautions a prendre pour empecher la dissemination des germes. Medecine, Par., 1930, 11: 950-4.—Richardson, D. L. What happens to the patients' clothes in contagious disease hospitals. Mod. Hosp., 1925, 25: 198-200.—Rochaix, A. Sur les dangers inherents a l'emploi de certains appareils a solvants chlores pour le nettoyage de vetements. Ann. hyg., Par., 1930, n. ser., 14: 61-4.—Zburzhinsky, K. I., & Annin, V. P. [Disin- fecti n of divers clothing] Voen. med. J., Moskva. 1931, 2: 521-4. ---- Diseases by. Brocq, L. Les consequences du decolletage permanent chez la femme (la dermatose du triangle sterno-claviculaire) Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1916-17, 5. ser., 6: 113-9.—Chlumsky, V. Kleider und Korperform. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1924-25, 23: 398-400.—Fiala, A. Foolish fashions; in the armv and elsewhere. J. Outdoor Life, 1925, 22: 238.—Isaac. Pilzer- krankung der Haut, infolge des Gebrauches wollener Unter- wasche. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1914, 51: 1835.—Ldvy-Franckel, A., & Juster, E. Mode et dermatoses. J. med. Paris, 1928, 47: 1043.—Oestreicher, J. Modehautkrankheiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 958.—Peytelet. Eruptions flanellaires. Vie med., 1927, 8: 1251.—Ritter, H., & Karrenberg, C. L. Ueber Hautschadigungen durch Tragen von Pelzen. Derm. Zschr., 1928, 53: 507-16.—Semon, H. C. Sartorial factors in the etiology of skin diseases. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1929, n. ser., 128: 495-9.—Turner, C. E. Seasonal fluctuation in growth, with special reference to the clothing factor. Res. Q. Am. Phys. Educ. Ass., 1933, 4: 177-97.—Weber, F. P. Two diseases due to fashion in clothing; chlorosis and chronic erythema of the legs. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 960-2.—Wolfson, Z. G. [Effect of various clothing on the constitution] Sovet, vrach. J., 1937, 41: 857-62. ---- Psychology. Flugel, J. C. The psychology of clothes. 257p. 8? Lond., 1930. Cawston, F. G. The primitive dress of South African natives. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1932, 36: 112-4.—Elster, A. Klei- dung und Mode. Handworterb. Sexwiss. (Marcuse) Bonn, 1923, 263-7.—Flugel. J. C. Clothes symbolism and clothes ambivalence. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1929, 10: 205-17. ------ De la valeur affective du vetement. Rev. fr. psychanal., 1930, 3: 509-23.—Glenard. R. La medecine et la silhouette feminine contemporaine. Presse med., 1933, 41: 1721-3.—Harms, E. Zur Psychologie der Kleidung. Zschr. Menschenk., 1932-33, 8: 258-68.—Julien, R. Kleid und Rasse. Volk & Rasse, 1928, 3: 82-90.—Kattentidt, F. Die Mode als eine Angelegenheit der psychischen Hygiene. Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1932, 5: 7-10.—Leven. Die moderne Frauen- kleidung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 659.—Padhye. K. A. A few notes as regards the custom of wearing garments peculiar to the Deccani females. J. Anthrop. Soc. Bombay, 1932-36, 15: 396-400.—Pear, T. Suggested parallels between speaking and clothing. Acta psychol., Hague, 1935, 1: 191-201.— Rubner. Die moderne Frauenkleidung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 379-82.—Samson, J. W. Die Frauenmode der Gegenwart; eine medizinisch-psychologische Studie. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1927-28, 14: 251-64.—Sanborn, H. C. The function of clothing and of bodily adornment. Am. J. Psychol., 1927, 38: 1-20. ---- for children. See also Child, hygiene. Scott, R. J. Clothing for children. 28p. 8? Ithaca, 1935. Forms No. 328, Cornell Bull. Homemakers. Fawcett, H. A. Clothing; its general relation to the health of the child. Med. Off., Lond., 1924, 31: 239-41.—Gray, A. H. The proper clothing and shoes for the growing child. North- west M., 1929, 28: 324-9.—Hill, L. Open-air treatment and clothing of children. Practitioner, Lond., 1930, 125: 112-21 — Ruhrah, J. Dutch baby's clothing (seventeenth century) Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49: 739.—Runge, E. Welche Gesichts- punkte sind fiir eine verniinftige Kinderkleidung zu beachten? Oeff. Gesundhdienst,, 1935, 1: sect. B, 158.—Wernicke, E. Bekleidung des Kleinkindes und des alteren Kindes unter Berucksichtigung ausgedehnter Freiluftbehandlung. Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1922, 14: 101-4. CLOUARD, Robert Armand, 1899- *Traitement de l'hypertrophie de la prostate par la haute frequence. 46p. 3 pl. 8? Par., 1926. CLOUD, Marshall Morgan, 1868- Curing our nerves. 206p. 8? Pasadena, Calif., News Syndicate Pub., 1934. ---- & BILLER, John W. Facts about alco- holic drinks. 35p. 8? [Pasadena, Calif., Star- News Pub. Co., 1934] CLOUD [and fog] See also Air, Impurities; Air, Moisture; Cli- mate, Changes; Radiation; Rain; Sunlight. Delaetek, J. *La pathologie des brouillards de la valiee de la Meuse. 104p. 8? Par., 1932. Biancani, E., Biancani, H. [et al.] Brouillards inhales et reactions pulmonaires. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1937, 3. ser., 118: 192.—Firket, J. Les causes des accidents survenus dans la valiee de la Meuse, lors des brouillards de decembre 1930. Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 229. ------ Sur les causes des accidents survenus dans la valiee de la Meuse pres de Li6ge lors des brouillards de decembre 1930. Ann. med. leg., 1935, 15: 2-9.—Flury, F. Die Todesursache bei der Nebelkatas- trophe im Maastal. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1936, 7: 117-25 — Fog and filthy air. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 561.—Guareschi, G. Studio delT azione patogena di alcune nebbie artificiali. Arch. ital. sc farm., 1936,5: 289-306.—Kalitin, N. N. Einfluss der Bewolkung auf die Helligkeit der Erdoberflache durch diffuses Licht der Atmosphare. Strahlentherapie, 1930-31, 39: 717-28.—Knoche, W. Die Bewolkung im anthropoklimati- schen Sinne. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1926, 32: 127-32 — Matignon, C. Sur les brouillards nocifs. Presse therm, clim., 1933, 74: 117.—Mili, G. Visibility of signals through fog. J. Optic. Soc. America, 1935, 25: 237-40.—Monti, A. Gli inquinamenti delT aria in relazione colla nebbia e la meteoro- patologia. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1934, 48: 299-324 — Prinzing. Mortalitat und Morbiditat in der sonnenarmen Zeit. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1923.—Roholm. K. [Causes of accidents due to fog in the Meuse valley in December 1930] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 1337-49.—Russell. W. T. The relative influence of fog and low temperature on the mor- tality from respiratory disease. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 1128-30. CLOUET, Henri Marie Joseph, 1888- *Contribution a I'etude de l'hygiene du soldat CLOUET 701 CLYMER dans la guerre de tranches. 44p. 8? Bord., 1916. CLOUGH, O. L., & GLIMSTEAD, O. H. Athletic injuries and their treatment. 47p. 12? [N. Y., Denver Chem. Mfg Co., 1925] CLOUGH, Paul Wiswall, 1882- Diseases of the blood, v, 310p. 16? N. Y., Harper & Bros., 1929. CLOUSTON, Thomas Smith, 1840-1915. Un- soundness of mind, xxxi, 360p. 8? N. Y., E. P. Dutton & Co., 1911. CLOUZEAU, Andre, 1888- *Valeur de l'h^moclasie digestive dans le diagnostic etiolo- gique des ascites. 56p. 8? Par., 1921. CLOVER. See Melilotus; Trifolium. CLOW, Frederick Redman. Principles of sociology with educational applications. xiv, 436p. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1920. CLOWES, William, 1540-1604. Major, R. H. William Clowes and his profitable and neces- sarie booke (!) of observations. Ann. M. Hist., 1932, n. ser., 4: 1-11. CLUBBE, Charles Percy Barlee. The diagnosis and treatment of intussusception. 2. ed. 91p. 8? Lond., Hodder & Stoughton, 1921. CLUBFOOT. For clubfoot and clubhand see Foot; Hand. CLUM, Franklin D., 1853- Health and how to keep it. 400p. 12? Bost., D. Lothrop Co., 1887. CLUPEINE. See also Amines. Schaffner, A. *Zur Kenntnis des Darmerep- sins; fiber die enzymatische Hydrolyse des Clu- peins. 75p. 4? [Miinch.] 1927. Felix, K., & Dirr, K. Ueber Clupein. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1929, 184: 111; 1932, 209: 5. ------ & Hirohata, R. Ueber Clupein. Ibid., 1933, 218: 269-79.—Felix, K., Dirr, K-, & Hoff, A. Ueber Clupein. Ibid.. 1932, 212: 50.—Felix, K., Inouye, K., & Dirr, K. Ueber Clupein. Ibid., 211: 187 — Rasmussen, K. E. Clupeinuntersuchungen; Darstellung und Fraktionierung von Clupein. Ibid., 1934, 224: 97-115. ----- & Linderstr0m-Lang, K. Clupeinuntersuchungen; elektrometrische Titration von Clupein. Ibid., 227: 181- 212.—Waldschmidt-Leitz, E., Schaffner, A., & Grassmann, W. Ueber enzvmatische Proteolyse; iiber die Struktur des Clupeins. Ibid., 1926, 156: 68-98. CLUPOT, Raymond Louis Maurice, 1903- *Contribution a I'etude des vomissements avec acetonemie. 38p. 8? Par., 1930. CLUSIUS, Carl, 1526-1609. Istvanfpi, G. A Clusius-codex mykologiai meltatasa, adatokkal Clusius e4etrajzahoz [My- cological importance of the Clusius codex, with biographical data of Clusius] 10p; 287p. fol. Budap., 1900. Hunger, F. W. T. [Biography] Janus, Leiden, 1927, 31: 139-51, port.—Nuijens, B. T. W. [A brief biography and por- trait of Carolus Clusius] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: 979-81, port. CLUTHE, Charles. Cluthe's advice to the ruptured. 76. ed. 90p. port. 8? Bloomfield, N. J., 1935. CLUTTERBUCK, E. Raymond. See Pollock, Erskine, & Clutterbuck, E. R. Legal medical dictionary. 126p. 8? Lond., 1935. CLUZEAU, Edouard, 1892- *Recherches radiologiques sur les points d'ossification dans la grande enfance. 28p. 8? Par., 1923. CLUZET, Joseph, 1870- Precis de phy- sique medicale; physique biologique, radiologie, physiotherapie. 2. ed. 792p. 10 pl. 12? Par., 0. & G. Doin, 1922. Also 3. ed. 2 p. 1. xiv, 836p. 14 pl. 1929. [CLYMER, George, 1883- ] The history of U. S. Army Base Hospital No. 6 and its part in the American Expeditionary Forces, 1917-18. vni, 263p. pl. ports. 8? Bost. [T. Todd Co.] CLYMER, Meredith, 1817-1902. See Carpenter, William B. Principles of human physiology. 2. ed. 643p. 8? Phila., 1845. CLYMER, Reuben Swinburne, 1878- The way to happiness; a positive inspirational philosophy developing an optimism that even misfortune cannot obliterate. 215p. 8? Quaker- town, Pa., Humanitarian Soc. [1920] ---- Diet, a key to health; a series of lessons in the selection and combination of foods for the prevention or cure of disease. 2 p. 1. xvi, 282p. 8? Quakertown, Pa., Humanitarian Soc, 1930. CLYPIDINA. Seyffert. W. Anatomische Untersuchungen iiber die rhi- pidoglosse Clypidina notata Linn6. Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss.. 1927-28, 63: 237-76, 4 pl. CLYSIA. Sprengel, L. Epidemiologische Forschungen iiber den Traubenwickler Clysia ambiguella Hiibn. und ihre Auswertung fiir die praktische Grossbekampfung. Zschr. angew. Entom., 1931, 18: 505-30. CLYSTER. See Enema. CNEMIANDER, M. Martin. Gratulatio scrip- ta M. Petro Cnemiandro. [10] 1. 8? Witten- berg, Laur. Schwenck, 1.365. CNIDARIA. See Coelenterata. CNIDOSPORIDIA. See also Globidium; Haplosporidia; Myxospo- ridia; Protozoa, Debaisieux, P. A propos des cnidosporidies des blattides. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 1404-6.—Georgevich, J. Pro- tistologica; sur la eocconivxa de la sardine. Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1926, 65: (Notes et. rev.) 57-63.—Weill, R. Une cause d'erreur dans I'etude de la genese des cnidocystes des coelen- t6res et des cnidosporides; l'lclatement premature; la significa- tion du tube externe. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 1322-5. CNOPF, Johannes, 1906- *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Plokamobakterien (Untersu- chungen iiber Plocamobacterium acidophilum, bulgaricum und panis fermentati) [Wurzburg] 19p. 8? Niirnb., J. L. Stich, 1933. CNUDDE, Andre, 1897- *L'ulcus gastro- duodenal et l'insuffisance renale. 51p. 8? Par., 1925. CO- For names beginning thus, see also under words without prefix as Coagglutination under Agglu- tination, &c. COAGULATION. See Blood coagulation; Colloid, Coagulation; Protid; also under names of protids as Casein, &c. COAKLEY, Cornelius Godfrey, 1862-1934. A manual of diseases of the nose and throat. 6. ed. vi, 664p. 7 pl. 8? N. Y., Lea & Febiger, 1922. Also 7. ed. x, 672p. 7 pl. 1930. For biography see Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1934, 43: 1213, port. [J. W. Babcock] Also Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1935, 57: 285-9, port. Also Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1935, 25: 405, port. COAL. See also Carbon; Charcoal; Coal mining; Heating. Mumford, J. K. Anthracite. 150p. 8? N. Y., 1925. COAL 702 COAL MINER Bartelt, K. Neue Verfahren zur Erzeugung niedrig sieden- der Brennstoffe durch Verfliissigung der Kohle und aus Erdolen. Tungchi med. Mschr., 1929-30, 5: 151-61.—Burke, V., & Wiley, A. J. Bacteria in coal. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 34: 475-81.—Estep, T. G. Some recent studies on the ashes in coal. Tr. Am. Soc Heat. Ventil. Engin., 1935, 41: 43-52.— Lipman, C. B. Bacteria in coal. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 34: 483-8. COAL gas. See Gas. COAL miner [and coal worker] See also Coal mining; Miner. Hoffman, F. L. Conditions of labor and life in anthracite coal mining, p.675-6. 4? N. Y., 1902. Cutting from Engin. Mining J., N. Y., 1902. ---- Problems of labor and life in anthracite mining, p.709; 746; 783; 811. 4? N. Y., 1902. Cutting from Engin. Mining J., N. Y., 1902. Roosevelt, T. The coal miner at home. p.899-908. 8? N. Y., 1910. Cutting from Outlook, N. Y., 1910, 96: Bedford, T., & Warner, C. G. Observations on the working capacity of coal miners in relation to atmospheric conditions. J. Indust. Hyg., 1931, 13: 252-60.—Jakovlev, R. [The coal- miners of NelTepov] Med. J. oksa, S. Peterb., 1905, 8: No. 6, 23-32.—Jotten, K. W. Die Kohlenbergbauarbeiter. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 853-7.—Laspeyres. Statistische Untersuchun- gen iiber die Gesundheitsverhaltnisse der Bergleute, mit be- sonderer Berucksichtigung der in Steinkohlenbergwerken be- schaftigten Arbeiter. Zbl. allg. Gesundhpfl., 1907, 26: 52-84.— Lowenstadt, H. Einiges iiber die hygienische und sozial- hvgienische Lage schwedischer Kohlenarbeiter. Zschr. Desin- fekt., 1931, 23: 89-94.—Moss, K. N. Some effects of high air temperatures and muscular exertion upon colliers. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1923-24, ser. B, 95: 181-200.—Statistische Unter- suchungen iiber die Gesundheitsverhaltnisse der Bergleute, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der in Steinkohlenbergwerken beschiiftigten Arbeiter. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1907, 14: 79; 176; 199; 227; 246.—Willemse, A. [Anthracophobia, a phobia occurring in miners] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 2, 3771-5. ---- Diseases. See also Anthracosis; Pneumokoniosis; Silico- sis; Tuberculosis. Brundage, D. K. Mortality of coal miners. 17p. 8? Wash., 1933. Forms Suppl. No. 210, Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1933. Hartog Jager, E. W. den. *Ziekte en sterfte onder de arbeiders bij de steenkolenmijnen te Beraoe. 97p. 8? Amst., 1924. Husten, K. Die Staublungenerkrankung der Bergleute im Ruhrkohlenbezirk (Ergebnisse pa- thologisch-anatomischer Untersuchungen) 54p. 8? Jena, 1931. Forms H. 29, v.7, Veroff. Kriegs Konst. Path. Kienast, H. *Ueber das Auftreten von Stomatitiden im Beruf unter besonderer Beriick- sichtigung der Kohlenbergwerksarbeiter. 36p. 8? Munster i. W., 1931. Seigneury, J. *Sur une observation d'anthra- cose pulmonaire; contribution a I'etude des rap- ports qui unissent les pneumoconioses aux scle- roses pulmonaires tuberculeuses. 67p. 8? Par., 1932. Vernon, H. M., & Bedford, T. A study of absenteeism in a group of 10 collieries. 62p. 8? Lond., 1928. No. 51, Gr. Britain Privy Counc. M. Res. Counc. Indust. Fatigue Res. Bd. ---- & Warner, C. G. Two studies in ab- senteeism in coal mines: the absenteeism of miners in relation to short time and other condi- tions; a study of absenteeism at certain Scot- tish collieries. 59p. 8? Lond., 1931. Forms Rep. No. 62, Gr. Britain Privy Counc M. Res. Counc. Indust. Health Res. Bd. Becker, J. Spattetanus im Bergwerksbetriebe nach Kohle- verletzungen unter Tage. Mschr. Unfallh., 1934, 41: 171.— Belaev, A. I. [The work of a tuberculous patient in the coal mines] Borba s tuberk., 1934, No. 7, 95-102.—Borchardt, H. Ueber die Einatmung verschiedener Kohlenstaubarten. Vir- chows Arch., 1929, 271: 366-76.—Carbon dust and tuberculosis. Tuberc Abstr., Newark, 1937, 10: 1.—Caso, G. Le malattie respiratorie degli scaricanti di carbone del porto di Napoli in rapporto all' eta, agli anni di servizio e alle costituzioni indi- vidual!. Fol.med.,Nap., 1930,16:1669-700. ------&Cima,T. Contributo alio studio delle stigmate professional!; niacchia scapolare ipercromica ed ipertricosi negli scaricatori del porto di Napoli. Morgagni, 1930, 72: 2042-7.—Coal miners' lung: a radiographic study of certain groups of industrially healthy South Wales coal miners; the King Edward VII Welsh National Memorial Association. J. Indust. Hyg., 1931, 13: 19-45.— Collis, E. I. The coal-miner; his health and occupational diseases. Med. Press & Circ. Lond., 1931, 131: 436. ------ & Gilchrist, J. C. Effects of dust upon coal trimmers. J. Indust. Hyg., 1928, 10: 101-10.—Courtois. La tubercu- lose chez les mineurs de houille en Belgique. Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 239.—Crocq. De l'anthracose pul- monaire ou de la penetration des particules de charbon dans le poumon des houilleur*. Presse med. beige, 1861-62, 14: 303; 312; 319; 327; 341; 34'.).—Cummins, S. L. Effects of coal dust upon the silicotic hinjr. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1927, 30: 615-9, 4 pl. ------ Silicosis in gold-miners and coal-miners; or miner's dyspnoea and miner's phthisis. Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1934, 29: 17-35.—Cuvelier, R. La pneu- moconiose des mineurs de houille. Prat. med. fr., 1932 13: 881-900.—Dowling, G. B., & Brain, R. T. Four cases illustrating an epidemic of obscure aetiology occurring in a coal- mine in Kent. Brit, J. Derm. Syph., 1934, 46: 288-93 — Feil, A. Affections pulmonaires chez les travailleurs des mines de charbon. Presse med., 1937, 45: 591-3.—Fisher, S. W. La silicosi nelle miniere inglesi di carbone. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1936, 7: 20-30.—Freudenberg, K. Morbiditat und Mortalitat im Kohlenbergbau. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1926-27, n. F., 2: 242-8.—Ichok, G., & Glarner. V. Recherches experi- mentales sur Tinhalation de la poussiere de charbon par le cobaye. Rev. tuberc, Par., 1936, 5. ser., 2: 166-74.—Karasev, K. G. [Blood picture in coal dust pneumoconiosis] Borba s tuberk., 1934, No. 4, 90.—Kuborn, H. De la penetration des poussieres charbonneuses dans les organes respiratoires et les ganglions bronchiques. Presse med. beige, 1861-62, 14: 213-8.—Minet, J. Images pseudo-tumorales chez des mineurs de houille. Echo med. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 238. ----- Dupire, P., & Hayem, A. Contribution a I'etude radiologique du poumon des mineurs; image pseudo-tumorales observees chez des mineurs de houille. Presse med., 1934, 42: 913-6.— Mortalities from bronchitis and pulmonary tuberculosis among coal miners (Hewers) Tubercle. Lond., 1934, 15: 208.—Mor- tality rates of coal miners. In Handb. Labor Statist. (Parker, F. E.) Wash., 1936, 771-4.—Policard, A., Doubrow, S., & Boucharlat, M. A propos du mecanisme de la silicose pulmo- naire; action sur les cellules cultivees in vitro des poussieres siliceuses provenant du travail au rocher dans les mines de houille. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1929, 6: 371-5.----- Sur le mecanisme de la silicose pulmonaire; influence sur les cellules cultivees in vitro des poussieres siliceuses provenant du travail au rocher dans les mines de houilles. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 189: 593.—Ponomarev, A. O. [Injuries of employees and miners in the Anzher Government Coal Mine during 1912] Sibirsk. vrach., 1913, 6: 620-2.—Pulmonary disease affecting coal miners. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1109.—Schiirmann, W. Erkrankungen und Unfallverletzungen im deutschen Kohlen- bergbau, insbesondere im rheinisch-westfalischen Gebiet; ein Vergleich der Kriegsjahre mit den Vor- und Nachkriegsjahren. Zschr. Hyg., 1924, 102: 120-34.—Sen, P. K. Pneumoconiosis in South Wales coal miners and its relation to tuberculosis. J. Indust. Hyg., 1937, 19: 225-57.—Shor, R. N. [Diseases and accidents among coal miners] Vest, obshtsh. hig. sudeb. prakt. med., 1906, 42: pt 2, 13-25.—Signorelli. S. Pneumo- coniosi e tubercolosi polmonare; azione del carbone sul potere tossico di alcune tossine con speciale referimento alia tossina tubercolare. Pathologica, Genova, 1933, 25: 311-6.—Stocks, P. A comparison of mortality rates from bronchitis and pneumonia, and from respiratory tuberculosis, in coal miners and other residents in the counties of Nottingham, Derby, Glamorgan, and Monmouth, 1921-23. J. Indust. Hyg., 1935, 17: 217-22.—Tattersall, N. The occurrence and clinical mani- festations of silicosis among hard ground workers in coal mines. Ibid., 1926, 8: 466-80. Also J. State M., Lond., 1927, 35: 203-16.—Vossenaar & Doubrow. Premiers resultats d'une enqudte sur les affections des voies respiratoires chez les mineurs des charbonnages des Pays-Bas. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 300-7.—Witte. Neue Veroffentlichungen uber Silikose im englischen Steinkohlenbergbau. Arbeiter- schutz, 1934, 28. COAL mining [and coal works] See also Coal miner; Mining. Brehon, P. A. Contribution a I'etude de l'hygiene dans les mines de charbon. 104p. 8? Par., 1934. Great Britain. Mines Department. Coal mines act, 1911: regulations and orders relating to safety and health. 1936 ed. 184p. 8? Lond., 1936. COAL MINING 703 COATES Stassen. L'action m6dicale dans l'6conomie des grands charbonnages modernes. 107p. 8? Brux., 1925. Forms No. 6, v.22, M6m. couron. Acad. med. Belgique. Bekampfung schadlichen Gesteinstaubes im rheinischwest- fiilischen Steinkohlenbergbau. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1935, n. F., 12: 88-94.—Grehant, N. La securite dans les mines de houille. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1907, 3. ser., 57: 515.— Hall. G. L. Sealing abandoned coal mines. Month. Bull. Maryland Dep. Health, 1936, 8: 51-5.—Kato, U. [The condi- tion of air in the coal mine and its ventilation] Sei i kwai, 1909, 28: Nos. 10 & 11.—Kavalerov, I. N. [Manufacture of coal brickets from a sanitary viewpoint] Vest, obshtsh. hig. sudeb. prakt, med., 1913, 49: 1570-94.—Lake, D. H. First- aid hospitals in coal mines. Mod. Hosp., 1914-15, 3: 291-4.— Murphy, W. A. Sanitary problems in a colliery district. J State M., Lond., 1927, 35: 545-9.—Proposed national code for rock-dusting coal mines. Nat. Safety News, 1925, 2: 21.— Spatz, R. Soziale Fiirsorge und Gesundheitspflege in den grossen belgischen Kohlenbergwerken. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1927, n. F., 4: 45-9.—Unfallverhiitung und Hygiene im Kohlen- bergbau. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1906, 13: 12; 44; 99.— Vernon, H. M., & Bedford, T. An investigation of the atmos- pheric conditions in coal mines by means of the kata-ther- mometer. J. Indust. Hyg., 1924-25, 6: 281-90.—Wainwright, J. M., & Nichols, H. T. Two phases of anthracite mine hygiene. Tr. Luzerne Co. M. Soc, 1905, 13: 100-17.— Williams. E. C. Pit head baths and other amenities in colliery areas. Pub. Health, Lond., 1922-23, 36: 241-8. --- Accidents and fatalities. Great Britain. Mines Department. Re- port on the medical treatment of men burned in colliery explosions. 25p. 8? Lond., 1934. Hoffman, F. L. Fatal accidents in coal mines in North America, p.405. 4? N. Y., 1903. Cutting from Engin. Mining J., N. Y., 1903. United States. Department of Commerce. Bureau of mines. Technical paper No. 27: Monthly statement of coal-mine accidents in the United States, January to August, 1912, and statistics for 1910 and 1911. 24p. 8? Wash., 1912. ---- Bulletin No. 69: Coal-mine accidents in the United States and foreign countries [2. ed.] 102p. 8? Wash., 1913. ---- Technical paper No. 48: Coal-mine accidents in the United States, 1896-1912, with monthly statistics for 1912 [3. ed.] 74p. 8? Wash., 1913. ---- Bulletin No. 115: Coal-mine fatalities in the United States, 1870-1914, with statistics of coal production, labor, and mining methods, by States and calendar years. 370p. 8? Wash., 1916. ---- Coal-mine fatalities in the United States, 1918, and coal-mine statistics supplementing those published in Bulletin 115; list of permissible explosives, lamps and motors tested prior to January 31, 1919. 61p. 8° Wash., 1919. —■— Bulletin No. 196: Coal-mine fatalities in the United States, 1919, and coal-mine statistics supplementing those published in Bulletin 115, by Albert H. Fay; list of permissible explosives, lamps and motors tested prior to January 31, 1920. 86p. 8? Wash., 1920. ■--- Technical paper 288 & 302; Bulletin 241: Coal-mine fatalities in the United States, 1920-21, 1923. 3v. 8? Wash., 1921-24. Bain, H. F. Coal-mine explosions and their preventions. Month. Labor Rev., 1924, 18: 1196-200.—Coal-mine fatalities in the United States and Europe. Ibid., 1932, 35: 1337-41 — Coal-mine fatalities in the United States in 1922. Ibid., 1923. 17: 916.—Prevention of coal-dust explosions and other acci- dents in coal mines. Ibid., 1924, 18: 1200-3. COATES, George Morrison, 1874- See Jackson, Chevalier, Coates, George Morrison. & Jackson. Chevalier L. The nose, throat, and ear and their diseases. 1177p. 8? Phila., 1929. COATES, Vincent Middleton, 1882-1934. Obituary. Arch. M. Hydr., Lond., 1935, 13: 35, port. Also Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 970. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 690. — & DELICATI, Leo. Rheumatoid arthritis and its treatment; studies from the Royal Mineral Water Hospital, Bath, xv, 114p. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1931. COATES, William Henry, 1864-1924. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 778. COATS, Victoria T. David Charters; en- gineer, doctor, and missionary, viii, 184p. 8? Lond., A. & C. Black, 1925. COATS'S disease. See Retinitis, exudative. COBALT [and compounds] See also Metal; Nickel. Waeckerlin, M. *Untersuchungon iiber Scherbenkobalt [Basel] p.721-44. 8? Berl, 1933. Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1933, 51: Ablov, A. Action des amines primaires sur le bromure de 1.6-dibromo-di-ethyienediamine-cobalt III. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1937, 5. ser., 4: 1783-93.—Barnett, S. J. The rotation of cobalt and nickel by magnetization and the gyromagnetie ratios of their magnetic elements. Proc. Am. Acad. Art. Sc, 1934, 69: 119-35.—Blanchetiere. A., & Pirlot, J. M. Methode de dosage colorimetrique de petites quantites de cobalt et de potassium. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 858-60.—Cathelet, M. Etude calorimetrique en milieu aqueux de la reaction de l'ammoniaque sur le chlorure de cobalt en presence de chlorure d'ammonium. J. chim. phys., Par., 1936, 33: 313-24.— Dorrington, B. J. F., & Ward, A. M. Potassium cyanate as a reagent, for the detection of cobalt. Analyst, Lond., 1929, 54: 327-32.—Hendrych, F., & Weden, H. Kobalt und Nickel. Handb. exp. Pharm. (Heffter) 1934, 3: 1401-502.—Howell, O. R., & Jackson, A. The change in the absorption spectrum of cobalt chloride in aqueous solution with increasing concentra- tion of hydrochloric acid. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1933, ser. A, 142: 587-97.—Job, P. Les complexes du cobalt; les formules de Wrerner, leur signification experimentale. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33:-34: 6-21.—Joyet-Lavergne, P. Sur la mise en evidence des zones d'oxydation dans la cellule vivante par la methode des sels de cobalt. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 204: 1588-90.—Le Coz & Robin, J. Le dosage colori- metrique du cobalt dans les cupro-nickels et les nickels com- merciaux. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1934, 124: 52-62.— Lugg, J. W. H., & Josland, S. W. A note on the colorimetric estimation of cobalt in solution by means of nitroso-R-salt. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1936, 14: 319-21.—Rohde, I., & Vogt, E. Der thermische Farbwechsel von Kobaltochlorid gelbst in Pyridin. Zschr. phys. Chemie, Abt. B, 1931-32, 15: 353-64.— Simon, A. Sur une reaction des sels de cobalt. Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1928, 118: 182-4. ---- Pharmacology. See also Anemia, nutritional. Sutter, J. U. A. *Action du cobalt sur l'or- ganisme de vertebres. 72p. 8? Par., 1935. Barron, A. G., & Barron, E. S. G. Mechanism of cobalt polycythemia; effect of ascorbic acid. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol , N. Y., 1936-37, 35: 407-9.—Berwald, W. P. E.. Arseneau, J. H., & Dooley, M. S. Effect of cobalt sulfate on erythrocyte count of the splenectomized albino rat. Ibid., 1934-35, 32: 430.—Brewer, G. The erythrocyte reaction of the dog to cobalt. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 118: 207-10.—Carpentier, G. L'infiniment petit mineral et son action biologique; le cobalt dans les eaux minerales (etude sur les eaux de traitement de Saint-Nectare) J. med. Paris, 1929. 48: 715-7.—CaujoIIe, F. Biochimie du cobalt. Gaz. med. France, 1935, 42: 393-6. ------L'elimination biliaire du cobalt. Bull. Soc. chim. biol.. Par., 1936, 18: 1081-90.—Davis, J. E. Cobalt poly- cythemia in the dog. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 96-9.—Joo. B. [Therapeutic effects of cobalt on the haemo- poietic system] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 146.—Kleinberg, W. The hemopoietic effect of cobalt and cobalt-manganese com- pounds in rabbits. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 108: 545-9.— Le Goff, J. M. Recherches physiologiques sur le chlorure de cobalt. Gaz. hop., 1926, 99: 1646. ------ Elimination du cobalt par le rein chez I'homme. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 96: 21; 455. ------ Action vasodilatatrice differentielle des chlorures de cobalt et de nickel. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186: 1656. ------ Action hypotensive du cobalt. C. rend. Poe. biol., 1929, 101: 797-9. ------ Un nouveau vaso- dilatateur; le cobalt, Presse med., 1934, 42: 231. ------ Reaction biologique differentielle des composes cobalteux et de certains complexes cobaltiques (cobaltiammines) C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 531.—Lines, E. W. The effect of the ingestion of minute quantities of cobalt by sheep affected with coast disease; a preliminary note. J. Counc Sc. Indust. Res., Melb., 1935, 8: 117-9.—Mascherpa, P. Le nefropatie da cobalto. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1927, 49: 325-40. ------ Azione del cobalto sul ricambio azotato. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 582-6. ------ Le pouvoir hematopoietique COBALT 704 COBRA du cobalt. Arch. ital. biol., 1930-31, 82: 112-20.------ & Callegari, L. Serum- und Hepato-Kobaltproteine und deren Verteilung im Organismus; besteht eine Affinitat zwischen Organproteinen und dem diese Proteine liefernden Organ selbst? Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1932-33, 169: 206-13.—Orten, J. M. Effect of splenectomy on production of cobalt poly- cythemia. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 1091-3. ------ On the mechanism of the hematopoietic action of cobalt. Am. J. Physiol., 1935-36, 114: 414-22. Underhill, F. A. [et al.] Blood volume studies in cobalt polycythemia. J. Biol. Chem., 1932, 99: 457-63.—Stare, F. J., & Elvehjem, C. A. Cobalt in animal nutrition. Ibid., 473-83.—Sutter, J. Cobalt et hyperglobulie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 994-6.—Vignati. J. [Pharmacology of cobalt salts] Cesk. derm., 1929. 10: 173.—Viliaret, M., Bertrand, I. [et al.] Les cirrhoses cobaltiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 956.—Waltner, K-, & Waltner, K. Kobalt und Blut. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 7: 313.—Yosida, S. Contributions a la connaissance pharmacologique du cobalt. Mitt. Med. Fak. Univ. Tokyo, 1924-25, 32: 103-95.—Zadina, R. [Effect of cobalt on the blood picture] Cas. lek. desk., 1934, 73: 685. COBB, Anson Augustus, 1868-1927. Obituary. J. Maine M. Ass., 1927, 18: 137. COBB, Augustus G. Earth-burial and crema- tion: the history of earth-burial with its attendant evils, and the advantages offered by cremation. xi, 173p. front. 8? N. Y., G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1892. COBB, Elizabeth Emma. Medical adviser is a reliable guide for the management of diseases. 880p. 8? Decatur, 111., Hostetler Print. House, 1903. COBB, Frederick Codman, 1860-1936. [Obituary] Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1937, 59: 270-2. COBB, Ivo Geikie, 1887- The organs of internal secretion, their diseases and therapeutic application; a book for general practitioners. 3. ed. 352p. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1921. Also 4. ed. xiii, 303p. 1933. ---- Aids to organotherapy, vii, 183p. 16? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1922. ---- The glands of destiny; a study of the personality, vii, 295p. 12? Lond., W. Heine- mann, 1927. COBB, John Storer. A quarter century of cremation in North America, viii, 189p. 12? Bost., Knight & Millet, 1901. COBB, Joseph Pettee, 1857-1924. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 52. COBB, N[athan] Augustus] 1859-1932. Meth- ods of using the microscope, camera-lucida and solar projector for purposes of examination and the productions of illustrations. 29p. 8? Hono- lulu, 1905. For biography see J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1932, 19: 1, port. (M. C. Hall) COBB, Stanley, 1887- A preface to nerv- ous disease, vii, 173p. illust. 8? Bait., W. Wood & Co., 1936. See also Lennox, William G., & Cobb, S. Epilepsy. 197p. 8! Bait., 1928. COBB, Walter Frank, 1883- Health for body and mind, xvii, 534p. illust. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton-Cent. Co. [1936] ----& HUTCHINSON, Dorothy. Suggestions for a physical education program for small secondary schools. 79p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1923. COBBOLD, Arthur Basil, 1885- Physical fitness in schools for boys and girls. 80p. pl. 12? Lond., Shepherd & Hosking [1935] COBBOLDIA. See also Fly. Gedoelst, L. Les 3 stades larvaires de Cobboldia loxodontis. Ann. parasit., Par., 1923, 1: 354-62.—Patton, W. S. Note on the egg-laying habits of Cobboldia elephantis Cobbold. Ind. J. M. Res., 1922, 10: 63-5. COBLENTZ, Virgil, 1861- See Sadtler, Samuel Philip, Coblentz, Virgil, & Hostmann, Jeannot. Pharmaceutical and medical chemistry. 6. ed. 748p. 8? Phila. [1927] COBRA. See also Colubridae; Snake. Bobeau. Note sur la secretion normale de I'epitheiium glandulaire venimeuse du cobre. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1935, 49: suppl., 1217.—Ferreira, J. B. Some notes on the habits and peculiarities of the African snakes of the genus Naja; their taxonomic status and geographical distribution. Bull. Anti- venin Inst. America, 1930-32, 4: 53-7.—Garrett, T. R. H. Spitting cobras. Nature, Lond., 1911, 86: 381.—Lutz, A., & Mello, O. de. Elaps ezequieli e Rhinostoma bimaculatum, cobras novas do estado de Minas Geraes. Mem. Inst. Oswaldo Cruz, 1922, 15: 235-9, pl— Macife, J. W. S. Two parasites of Naja nigricollis. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1919-20, 13: 23-30, pl.—Mulvany, D. P. F. An adventure with a cobra. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1936, 66: 36-8.—Reichwald, W. F. The absorbent-stone; a day with cobra-hunters. Ibid., 1911, 16: 431-9.—Radovanovich, M. Der Giftapparat der Schlangen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Naja tripudians (Fauna et Anatomia ceylanica, IV, Nr 6) Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss., 1927-28, 63: 559-616, 2 pl. ---- Bite. Alandikar. K. K. Cobra poisoning. Ind. M. Gaz., 1920, 55: 60.—Bose, N. An interesting case of cobra bite: recovery after treatment. Lancet, Lond., 1910, 1: 643.—Harty, A. H. A case of cobra-bite. Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 178—Hen- nessy.P. H. A snake bite (cobra) case. Ibid., 1918, 53:154.— Khisty, B. R. Report of a case of bite from Naia tripudians treated at the Harda branch dispensary; recovery. Ibid., 1915, 59: 219.—Narsing, G. Novel treatment for cobra bite. J. Ayurveda, 1932, 9: 185.—Nechkovich, M. De Taction anti- cobraique du foie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 889.— Picado, C. Traitement diastasique de Tenvenimation co- braiqtre experimentale. Ibid., 1928, 98: 1130.—Wall, F. Fatal case of ophitoxaemia; bite from the common Indian krait (Bungarus ca?ruleus) toxaemia, death in 10 hours. Ind. M. Gaz., 1914, 49: 253.—White, P. C. A case of cobra poisoning; recovery. Ibid., 1913, 48: 430.—Zanettin, G. Osservazioni sulle lesioni oculari determinate del veleno della Naja nigricollis in Eritrea. Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1935, 16: 856-8. ---- Venom. Oesch, F. *Action exercee par le formol sur le venin de cobra. 16p. 8? Lausanne, 1929. Dumatras, R., & T?guet, C. Quelques considerations sur le venin de cobra. Rev. med. Nancy, 1936, 64: 19-28.— Ganguly, S. N. Studies on Indian snake venoms; enzymes in Daboia and cobra venoms. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936, 24: 287-94. & Malkana, M. T. Studies on Indian snake venoms; cobra venom; its chemical composition, protein fractions, and their physiological actions. Ibid., 281-6.—Ghosh, B. N., & De, S. S. The migration of the toxic constituents of cobra (Naja naja) venom at various pn in an electric field. Ibid., i 175-82.—Madaus, G. The production and use of cobra poison. Brit. Homceop. J., 1938, 28: 53-62.—Much. Pee- moiler & Haim. Lichtwirkung und Kobragift. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1365.—Nainggolan, F. J. [On the venom of the snake Naja bungarus (N. hannab)] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1932, 72: 307.—Odio de Grande, G. El veneno de cobra. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1935, 10: 113-6.—Rous- seau, E. L'activite fermentaire de la phosphodiastase du venin de cobra, en solution aqueuse, apres chauffage a 70? C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 565. ---- Venom: Immunology and serology. Arthus, A. Le venin de cobra rendu inoffensif par Taction des rayons ultra-violets a perdu son pouvoir immunisant. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 130-2. —----- Immunisation par de minuscules quantites d'anacobra. Ibid., 1931, 106: 1123.— Eidinow, A. The effect of irradiation on cobra venom and anti- venin. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1929-30, 11: 65-72.—Grasset, E., & Zoutendyk, A. Sur la vitesse d'apparition de l'immunite et des anticorps* antivenimeux des viperides et cobras, chez lee animaux vaccines par les anavenins formoies. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 1455-7. Also repr—Provera, P. Sur Tinactivation du complement avec le venin de cobra. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc internaz. microb., 1929, 1: 79.—Renaud, M. Immu- nisation contre le venin de cobra par les complexes venins- savons. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 143. ---- Venom: Pharmacology and toxicology. Antoine, H. M. *Recherches experimentales sur les actions anti-coagulantes du venin de cobra [Lausanne] 20p. 8? Leysin, 1926. Chassaing, J. E. A. G. *Action physiologique et therapeutique du venin de cobra dans les affections vasculaires de l'oeil [Paris] 71p. 8? Fontenay-aux-Roses, 1935. Lurati, G. *Etudes experimentales sur le venin de Naja flava [Lausanne] 23p. 8? Mendrisio, 1927. COBRA 705 COBRA Sainati, J. F. *Da immunidade cellular e sua influencia sobre a acgao pharmacodynamica do veneno de cobra. 82p. 8? S. Paulo, 1928. Bailliart & Koressios, N. T. Quelques effets du venin du cobra sui l'oeil. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 599. ------ L'action physiologique du venin de cobra sur Tceil. Bull. Soc opht. Taiis, 1934, 240-2.—Banchieri, E. Azione del veleno di cobra sull' attivita di corpo intermedio (Mittelstuck) del liquido crfalorachidiano. Pathologica, Genova, 1927,19: 65-7.—Basu, N. M. On the action of cobra venom on the heart of frogs and other tissues of the body. Calcutta M. J., 1927-28, 22: 328- 36, 5 pl.—Beerens, J., & Cuypers, H. Action du venin de cobra sur la circulation. Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 757- 71.—Bessemans, A., & Asaert, L. Action du venin de cobra in vitro et in vivo sur un sarcome Ehrlich de la souris. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1937, 58: 247-52.—Borghi. B. Proprieta biologiche del veleno del cobra. Ha.-s. clin. sc, 1937, 15: 147- 51.—Buvat, Le Gac & Mauvoisin. Deiire oniiique avec agi- tation confuse consecutif a l'injection de venin de cobra; mort au 6= jour. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1934, 577-9.—Chopra, R. N.. & Chowhan, J. S. The action of the venom of the Indian cobra (N. naja vel tripudians) on certain protozoa. Ind. J. M. Res., 1931, 18: 1103-11, 2 pl. ------& Mukherjee, S. N. Physical changes in blood in vivo after injection of venom from Indian cobra (Naia nais vel tripudians) into monkeys. Ibid., 1937-38, 25: 137-45. Chopra, R. N.. Das, N. N., & Mukherjee, S. N. A study on the activation of tissue-growth (in vitro) with cobra venom. Ibid., 1936, 24: 267-71.—Chopra, R. N., & Iswariah, V. An experimental investigation into the action of the venom of the Indian cobra—Naia naia vel tripudians. Ibid., 1931, 18: 1113-25, 3 pl.—Cicardo, V. H. Modifications de I'excitabilite nerveuse par action de venin de cobra. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 732. Also Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1935, 11: 350-63.—Duhot, E. Lipoidemie brightique et reaction de venin de cobra. Prat. med. fr., 1928, 7: 43-52.— Epstein, D. The pharmacology of the venom of tbe Cape cobra. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., bond.. 1930, 20: 7-19.—Feldberg, W.. & Kellaway, C. H. Circulatory effects of the venom of the Indian cobra (Naia naia) in cats. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1937, 15: 159-72. ------ Circulatory effects of the venom of the Indian cobra (Naia naia) in dogs. Ibid., 441-60.—Ganguly, S. N. Haemolysis by the venom of the Indian cobra (Naja tripudians) Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 1165-74.—Gau- trelet, J., & Halpern, N. Action du venin de cobra sur I'excita- bilite neuro-musculaire de la grenouille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 1486-8. ------ Etude experimentale de Taction du venin de cobra sur la circulation. Ibid., 1934, 115: 942.— Giannantoni, G. Ricerche sperimentali sulT azione del veleno di cobra nelT occhio. Lettura oft., 1935, 12: 235-47.— Grail, A. L'activation du venin de cobra par le serum lepreux. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1937, 30: 590-6.—Iwase. Y. Ueber die toxikologischen Wirkungen des Naja-naja-atra-Giftes. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1933, 32: 57-9.—Kagaia, Y. Ueber die prazipitierende Wirkung des Schlangengiftes, insbesondere des Kobragiftes. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1927, 50: 1-30.—Kores- sios. N. T. Donnees nouvelles sur Taction physiologique du venin de cobra (etudes piezographiques) Progr. med., Par., 1935, 1741-5. ------Tille, H.. & Chassang, J. Etudes com- paratives sur certains effets physiologiques du venin de cobra filtreet non filtre; les meilleures conditions pour Texperimentation desvenins. C. rend. Acad.sc, 1935, 200:1135-7.—Kuczarow.M. [Mechanism of the decrease in blood pressure caused by the cobra venom] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 102.—Laignel- Lavastine, Wurmser, L-, & Koressios, N. J. Le mecanisme phvsiolocique de Taction hypotensive du venin de cobra. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 494-8.—Macht, D. I. Action of cobra venom on tbe nervous system. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 90. ------ Action du venin de cobra sur le seuil de la douleur chez I'homme et chez le cobaye. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 285-9. ------ Comparison of cobra venom and morphine as analgesics. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 116: 101. ------& Bryan, H. F. Action comparee du venin de cobra et de la morphine sui les processus d'autoxydation du tissu cerebral et d'autres tissus. C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 123: 385-8.—Martella, N. A. II veleno di cobra nei tessuti sani del coniglio. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1936, 8: 239-43.—Meurling. S. Action de venin de cobra sur le systeme nerveux autonome du coeur isoie de la grenouille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 1119-21. ------ Action du venin de cobra sur le systeme nerveux autonome et sur les fibres musculaires Iisses d'organes isoies appartenant a des mammiferes. Ibid., 1121-4.—Nech- kovich, M. Action du venin de cobra sur les animaux en etat d'hypoglycemie insulinique. Ibid., 1927, 97: 1304.—Owt- scharenko. E. P. Pathologisch-anatomische Veranderungen des Zentralnervensystems bei Vergiftung mit Kobragift. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1930, 34: 657-61.—Royer. M. Etude des cellules sanguines, de Themoglobine, de la bilirubine et de Turo- biline dans Tanemie hemolytique par le venin de cobra ou la lysocytine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1375-7. Also Rev. Soc argent, biol., 1926, 2: 301-47.—Some experimental obser- vations on the venom of the Indian cobra. Ind. M. Rec, 1935, 55: 120-3.—Taguet. C Rousseau, E., & Dumairas, R. Recherches relatives a Taction du venin de cobra sur le Sac- charomyces cerevisiae. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 9-11.— Trivellini, A., & Campanini. A. Sulle alterazioni degenerative del sistema nervoso centrale consecutive alia introduzione di veleno del cobra. Cior. ital. anest., 1935, 1: 384-92.—Venka- tachalam. K., & Ratnagiriswaran, A. N. Some experimental observations on the venom of the Indian cobra. Ind. J. M. 112386—VOL. 3, 4th seiues-----45 Res., 1934, 22: 289-94, pl.—Vernes, A.. & Koressios. N. T. L'action du venin de cobra sur la pression arterielle i homme normal et homme hypertendu) Arch. Inst. proph\ 1.. Par., 1934, 6: 20-35. ------ De l'effet du venin de cobra sur les lesions vasculaires du fond de Tceil. Ibid., 199-204. ------ Sur une action hypotensive du venin de cobra. Bull, med., Par., 1934, 48: 35-7. ------ L'azione del veleno di cobra sulla pressione arteriosa. Gior. ital. mal. esot., 1936, 9: 26-34. ---- Venom: Therapeutic use. Boer, J. *Contribution a I'etude du venin de cobra comme antialgique; essais de mise au point de la technique des injections. 53p. 8? Par., 1935. Bailliart, P., & Koressios, N. T. Le traitement de quelques lesions vasculaires du fond de Tceil par le venin de cobra. Prat. med. fr., 1934, 15: 266-9.—Brambilla, S. Therapeu- tische Versuche mit Kobratoxin bei einigen Hautfallen und bei Metalues. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1233.—Chopra, R. N., & Chowhan, J. S. Cobra venom in therapeutics. Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 339-48.—Dumatras & Taguet. Une mise au point dans la therapeutique antialgique par le venin de cobra. Presse med., 1935, 43: 705.—Eustatziu, G. [Cobratherapy] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1934, 23: 1539-50.—Kirchen, M. Ueber das Kobratoxin und seine therapeutische Verwendung. Aerztl. Prax., Wien. 1936, 10: 313-6. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 19: 648-51.—Koressios, N. T. Sur la posologic. Taction phy- siologique et les indications therapeutiques du venin de cobra. Rev. odont., Par.. 1936, 58: 285-90.—Kubic7ek, M. [Anal- gesic effect of cobra venom] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 3-5.— bevent, R. Les essais therapeutiques par le venin de cobra. Gaz. h*p., 1933, 106: 1893-5.—Liveriero, E. Nota clinica sulT uso e sugli effetti del veleno di cobra in otorinolaringologia. Boll. mal. orecchio, 1935, 53: 69-73.—Macht, D. I. Experi- mental and clinical studv of cobra venom as an analgesic. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1936, 22: 61-71.—Monaelesser & Taguet, C. Traitement des algies et des tumeurs par le venin de cobra. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109: 371-7.— Mustafa, A., & Nicol. L. Sur l'injection au cobaye des venins d'aspis et de cobra incorpores a l'huile de vaseline cholesterolee. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 494-6.—Nedved, M., & Ki.sler, K. [Experiments with certain pharmacological properties of cobra toxin] Cas. h?k. eesk., 1937, 76: 79.—Richou. R., & Nicol, L. Sur l'injection a l'animal d'experience du venin He cobra incor- pore a la lanoline. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 939-41.— Rossi, R. El veneno de cobra en las algias graves. Rev. As. med. argent,, 1933, 46: 3317-9.—Seiler, J. Versuche zur Schmerzbekampfnng mit Kobragift. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 527.—Simonin. P., & Brion, J. Donnees exped mentales sur Taction variable des venins de cobra titres pour l'usage therapeutique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 1253-5.— Taguet. Le venin de cobra et son usage therapeutioue. Bull. 'oc. med. Paris, 1934, 404-10.—Tille, H. & Koressios, N. T. Le venin de cobra modificateur de la circulation rftinienne dans le traitement de diverses affections vasculaires du fond de Tceil. Arch. Inst, prophyl., Par., 1935, 7: 54-62.—Veleno (II) di cobra nella cura delle algie e dei tumori. Gazz. osp., 1936, 57: 170. COBURG, Anita, 1908- *Die Wirkung einiger y-Butyrolaktone auf die Wurmmuskulatur (Studien liber chemische Konstitution und phar- makologische Wirkung) [Kiel] 23p. 8? Libau, G. D. Meyer, 1931. COBURG, Hermann, 1903- *Ueber an- geborene Obliteration der grossen Gallenwege [Berlin] p.281-97. 8? Miinch., J. F., Bergmann, 1930. Also Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1930, 40: COBURN, Alvin Frederick, 1899- The factor of infection in the rheumatic state, ix, 288p. 19 pl. 2 fold. ch. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1931. COBURN, Jesse Milton, 1853-1923. Turner, A. R. Obituary. Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1924, 132: 238. COCA, Arthur Fernandez. 1875- Essen- tials of immunology for medical students. 194p. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1925. ---- Hypersensitiveness, anaphylaxis, allergy. 107p. 8? Springf., 111., C. C. Thomas, 1931. Forms pt 1, Asthma and hay fever in theory [&c] (Coca, A. F., Walzer, M., & Thommen, A. A.) 1931. ---WALZER, Matthew, & THOMMEN, August A. Asthma and hay fever in theory and practice. 3 pts. 13 p. 1. 851p. 8? Springf., 111., C. C. Thomas, 1931. COCA 706 COCAINE COCA [and derivatives] See also Cocaine; Ecgonine; Tropacocaine; Tropine. Stuckert. G. V. Investigaciones del labora- torio de quimica biol6gica 1931-32. 225p. 8? Cordoba, 1933. Walger, T. *Die Coca; ihre Geschichte, geo- graphische Verbreitung und wirtschaftliche Be- deutung [Giessen] 76p. 8? Berl., 1917. Chalmeta, A..& Chalmeta, C. Les feuilles de coca dans les pharmacopees. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1933, 40: 193-208.— Gimenez, A. M. Sobre represi6n del coqueo (acullico) Sem. med., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 1892-5.—Goris. A., & Chalmeta, A. Sur la teneur en alcaloides des preparations de coca (teinture, extrait fluide, extrait mou) Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1932, 39: 148-56. ------ La coca et les decretsde 1930 et 1931. Ibid., 1934, 41: 577; 645.—Mark well, W. A. N. The assay of Ext. cocae liq., B. P. C. and Ext. cocae. Pharm. J., Lond., 1935, 4. ser., 80:416.—Perrot.E. Coca et cocaine. Bull.sc. pharm., Par., 1935, 42: 266-74.—Saenz, L. N. Historia del coqueo. Siglo med., 1935, 96: 508-15.—Sartori, A. Accion fisiol6gica de la afagarina sobre la respiracion. In Invest, lab. qulm. biol. Univ. C6rdoba (Stuckert) 1933, 1: 120-33.—Stuckert, G. V. Consideraciones sobre la farmacologia y la toxicologia de los alcaloides del fagara coco. Ibid., 106-14. COCAGNE, Raymond, 1897- *Les nephrites d'origine pharyngee et leur double traitement, r6nal et pharynge. 96p. 8? Par., 1928. COCAINE. See also Alkaloids; Coca. Godinho, A. *Breve estudo sobre a cocaina. 119p. 8? Lisb., 1886. Col lard, E. Une falsification nouvelle de la cocaine. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 57-60.—Martell, P. Ueber Kokain. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1927, 37: 286-9—Meller, J. Gedenkworte zum 50. Jahrestage des Vortrages von Karl Koller iiber das Kokain vor der Gesellschaft der Aerzte in Wien. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 1313-7.—Mutch, N. Cocaine. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1932, 46: 425-9.—Roper-Hall, H. T. Cocaine. Brit. Dent. J., 1935, 58: 358-63.—Talbot, F. Co- caine. Ibid., 1923, 44: 484-8.—Wolf er, P. Das Cocain, seine Bedeutung und seine Geschichte. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1922, 52: 674-9. ---- Allergy. Graf, O. Ueber die Wirkung von Psikain in einem Fall von Ueberempfindlichkeit gegen Kokain. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1433.—Wirt, S. K., & Tainter, M. L. Role of chemi- cal structure of cocaine in the cocaine sensitization-desensitiza- tion phenomena. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1932, 44: 299-303. ---- Anesthesia. See also Anesthetics, local; Anesthetization, dental; also under names of diseases and organs. Dillenz, J. *Cocainum muriaticum, Tropa- cocainum und Cocainum phenylicum in der Zahn- heilkunde [Zurich] 47p. 8? Erlangen, 1897. Abraham, A. Kokainersparnis bei Oberflachenanaesthesie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1156.—Barendrick, E. H., & Dow, R. S. Some experimental studies of anhydrous cocaine, U. S. P. X cocaine and procaine, with reference to their use in spinal anesthesia. West. J. Surg., 1933, 41: 574-81.— Darmstaedter, E. Ein Ueberblick iiber Begriindung und Ausbau der Cocain-Lokalanasthesie. Schmerz. 1936, 9: 155- 69.—Gay, S. G. Cocaine anaesthesia by lumbar-puncturel Tr. M. As*. Alabama, 1901, 486-93.—Genkin, I. I. [Loca. anesthesia with cocaine solution of 1:10000] Sovet. khir., 1933, 4: 35-40.—Gronholm, V. [Roller's cocain anesthesia] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 77: 363.—Hirsch, C. Die Stellung des Kokains in der Lokalanasthesie einst und jetzt. Schmerz, 1928, 1: 105-13.—Howard, E. F. The topical application of cocain in the nose. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1927-28, 80:162-7.— Loebell, H. Experimentelle Versuche iiber die Applikationsar- ten des Cocains bei Oberflachenanasthesie. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1924, 10: 1-7 [Discussion] 17-28.—Marion, G. De l'emploi de la cocaine comme anesthesique de Turetere et de la vessie. Bull. Soc. fr. urol., 1922, 1: 125-30 [Discussion] 144-7. Also J. urol. med., Par., 1922, 13: 459-64.—Martinez. E. Uso de lacocafne como anestesico; informe a la Junta nacional de sapidad y beneficiencia. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1933, 38: 486-93.—Minet, H. Sur l'anesthesie par la cocaine. J. urol. med., Par., 1922, 14: 32-7.—Moran. Contribution a la defense de la cocaine en anesthesie urinaire. Ibid., 1927. 24: 154-9.—Piatt, F. L. The early use of cocain hydrochloride in dental practice. Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1927, 35: 517-9.— Rocher, H- L. Anesthesie locale en chirurgie chez les enfants et les adolescents (solution a 1/300 de cocaine dans le serum de Hayem, additionnee d'adrenaline) Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1921, 42: 159-63. Also Bull. So<. med. chir. Bordeaux, 1922, 65-78.—Von Oettingen, W. F. The earliest suggestion of the use of cocaine for local anesthesia (Moreno y Maiz, 1868) Ann. M. Hist., 1933. n. ser., 5: 275-80.—Wells, J. R. Spinal anaesthesia with anhydrous cocaine; observations on 557 addi- tional cases. Ann. Surg., 1927, 85: 757-64. ---- Anesthesia: Pharmacology. See also Cocaine, Pharmacology. Balodis, K. Wiederherstellung der infolge von Gewohnung an Alkohol aufgehobenen Kokainanasthesie der Hornhaut des Auges durch Milch. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1934, 176: 456-9.—Beaumont, W. M. The comparative position of butyn and cocaine. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1924, n. ser., 118: 69-71.—Bertschik, G. Ueber Wiederherstellung der in- folge von Gewohnung an Morphin aufgehobenen Cocainanas- thesie der Hornhaut beziehungsweise iiber Aufhebung derselben bei nicht morphingewohnten Tieren durch Milch. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1934-35, 177: 56-9.—Dannenberg. H. Aufhe- bung der Cocainanasthesie der Hornhaut des Auges normaler Tiere durch Milch. Ibid., 53-5.—Kochmann, M., & Pohle- mann, B. Zu- und Abnahme der ortlich betaubenden Wirkung des Cocains bei liinger dauernder Anwendung. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1365.—Matschulan, G. Verlangerung der Kokain- anasthesie durch Acedicon. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 183: 13.—Nakanishi, S. Untersuchungen iiber die Korrelation zwischen der Grosse des Nervenstammes und die Extinktions- zeit, unter Einwirkungen von Kokain-Ringer Lbsungen. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1937, 27: 2.—Regnier, J. De Taugmentation des anesthesies produites sur la cornee par alcalinisation des solutions de chlorhydrate de cocaine. Bull, sc pharm., Par., 1925, 32: 271-9. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 605-8. ------ Mesure de l'activite des anesthesiques locaux. Bull. sc pharm., Par., 1927, 34: 641; 692. ------ Pouvoir anesthesique de la cocaine et de quelquesuns de ses succedanes. Paris med., 1928, 67: 566-8. ------ & David, R. Du role de la tension superficielle dans Taugmentation des anesthesies produites par alcalinisation des solutions de chlorhydrate de cocaine. Bull, sc pharm., Par., 1925, 32: 513-23. Also C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93:936-8. ------ Influence de Tanion combine a la base cocaine sur l'activite anesthesique de cet alcaloide. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 1428-30.—Regnier, J., & Lambin, S. De l'influence compar6e de differents sels de morphine, injectes par voie intraveineuse, sur Taction anes- thesique locale de la cocaine. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1937, 8. ser., 25: 533-7.—Regnier, J.. & Quevauviller, A. Le mode d'action des anesthesiques locaux sur le nerf moteur varie avec leur type chimique (cocaine et ses succedanes, percaine) C. rend. Soc biol.. 1937, 125: 720-3.—Rentz. E. Ueber den Einfluss peroraler Saure- beziehungsweise Alkalizufuhr auf die Kokainanasthesie der Hornhaut. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 173: 595-604.—Ruuth, L. Renforcement de Taction analg6- sique de la cocaine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1644-6.— Rydin, H. Recherches experimentales sur le renforcement par le pyrogallol, de l'effet narcotique de la cocaine sur Gobiua flavescens. Ibid., 96: 814-6. ------ Renforcement, par la carbamate d'ethyle, de l'effet narcotique de la cocaine sur Gobius flavescens. Ibid., 816-8.—Schmitz, H. L., & Loeven- hart, A. S. A comparative study of the local anesthetic prop- erties of p-amino-benzoyl di-iso-propyl amino-ethanol hydro- chloride (isocaine) cocaine, procaine, and butyn. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1924-25, 24: 167-77.—Smilga, J. Abschwiichung und Aufhebung der lokalaniisthesierenden Wirkung des Ko- kains durch Gewohnung an Alkohol. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 171: 162-9. ------ Abkiirzung und Aufhebung der Kokainanasthesie am Auge durch Gewohnung an Heroin. Ibid.. 1934, 175: 339-42. ------ Hemmung der Kokainanas- thesie durch Oxalsaure. Ibid., 1937, 186: 118-20.—Speiser, F. Versuche iiber die Oberflachen-Anaesthesie mit Kokain und seinen neueren Ersatzmitteln. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64: 441.—Stender, O. Verstarkung der lokalanasthesierenden Wirkung des Kokains und einiger seiner Ersatzmittel durch Paarung mit antipyretischen Giften. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 141: 373-8.—Stephany. A.. & Matschulan, G. Hoch- gradige Verlangerung der Cocainanasthesie der Hornhaut des Auges durch gleichzeitige Verabfolgung von Cocain, Morphin und Huhnereiweiss. Ibid., 1937, 187: 234-6.—Swanson, E. E. Studies in the pharmacology of local anesthetics; comparison of metycaine with cocaine and procaine on experimental ani- mals. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1933, 19: 120-5.—Watson-Williams, E. Variations in the time required to induce anaesthesia by surface application of cocain hydrochloride solution in varying concentration. J. Laryng., Lond., 1925, 40: 374-7. ---- Chemistry and physical properties. See also Ecgonine; Tropine. Levy, A. Contribution a I'etude du pouvoir rotatoire specifique de la cocaine et des derives de son noyau en fonction du pH. lOlp. 8? Strasb., 1936. Lissievici Draganesco, A. Contribution a la determination du point de fusion du chlorhydrate de cocaine. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1937, 8. ser., 25: 389-98.—Macht, D. I., & Leach, H. Die Wirkung von polarisiertem Licht auf Kokain. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 146: 177-207.—Pace, E. Studio chi- COCAINE 707 COCAINE mico microcristallografico sui sali doppi cocaina base; metalli rari. Arch. farm, sper., 1926, 42: 35-41.—Poulsson, E., & Weidemann, G. Ueber Allylbenzoylekgonin und Benzyl- benzoylekgonin. Arch. exp. Pa-th., Lpz., 1925, 105: 58-62.— Vies, F., & Ruppol, E. Notes sur le spectre d'absorption ultra- violette de la cocaine en fonction du pH. Arch. phys. biol., Par., 1928-29, 7: 102-12. --- Deterioration. Anastasi, L. II potere anestetico del cloridrato di cocaina in rapporto alia concentrazione idrogenionica della soluzione. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 1519-36.—Dietzel, R., & Steeger, O. Ueber die Zersetzliehkeit von Alkaloiden in wasseriger Losung, insbesondere bei der Sterilisation; Kokain. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1933, 271: 521-37.—Liot, A. Variations du p„ des solu- tions de chlorhydrate de cocaine soumises a la sterilisation. Bull, sc pharm., Par., 1925, 32: 83-5—Nordlow, W. Ueber die Haltbarkeit von Kokainlosungen beim Sterilisieren. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1937, 15: 84-95.—Pittenger, P. S. The biologic standardization of local anaesthetics; with special reference to effect of sterilization on solutions of cocaine and procaine. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1921, 10: 746; 1923, 12: 229.—Regnier, J. De la variation du pouvoir anesthesique du chlorhydrate de cocaine en fonction de la teneur en ions hydrogene. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 354-6. ------ & David, R. Sur le maintien de l'activite physiologique des solutions de chlor- hydrate de cocaine. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1934, 41: 321-8. ----- De la conservation de la cocaine apres sterilisation. Ibid., 468; 547; 595. ------ Influence de la concentration des ions H sur le maintien de l'activite physiologique des solu- tions de chlorhydrate de cocaine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 977-9. ------ Influence de la concentration des ions H, et du choix des anions des sels tampons, sur la stabilite des solutions de chlorhydrate de cocaine. Ibid., 1934, 115: 1195-7. ----- & Liot, A. De la perte du pouvoir anesthesique des solutions de chlorhydrate de cocaine sous l'influence du chauf- fage a haute temperature et d'une conservation trop prolongee. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1933, 40: 271; 353.—Regnier, J., David, R., & Joriot, R. Application de la technique phytopharmaco- logique de D. J. Macht a I'etude de T alteration des solutions medicamenteuses; influence du chauffage et du vieillissement sur la toxicite des solutions de chlorhydrate de cocaine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 1012. ------ Influence de la reaction initiale des solutions de chlorhydrate de cocaine sur leur stabilite. Ibid., 1014.—Rippel, A. Ueber den Einfluss der Reaktion auf die Haltbarkeit von Kokainlosungen. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1920, 258: 287-95. --- Determination. Breteau, P. Cocaine et epreuve de Maclagan. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1928, 8. ser., 7: 329-31.—Guigues. P. Note sur une reaction de la cocaine. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1928, 35: 292.—Nicholls, J. R. The determination of cocaine alkaloids in mixtures with other alkaloids and local anaesthetics. Analyst, Lond., 1936, 61: 155-9.—Milos, C. Detection of cocaine in mixtures of cocaine and nupercaine. Am. J. Pharm., 1937, 109: 416-8.—Passarelli, V. Sur riconoscimento della cocaina nelle miscele con suceedanei. Boll. chim. farm., 1931, 70: 891.—Riley, G. H. The separation and detection of cocaine in mixtures of cocaine and procaine. Am. J. Pharm., 1935, 107: 270-9.—Rossi. L. La prueba de Maclagan para cocafna; nuestra modificaci6n; necesidad de incluir dicha prueba en la farmacopea Argentina. Prensa med. argent., 1934-35, 21: 16-20.—Stainier, C, & Denoel, A. Recherche de petites quantites de cocaine dans les anesthesiques. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1937, 6. ser., 2: 335-52.—Valette, G. Dosage de la cocaine k l'etat de silicotungstate. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1931, 38: 688-91.—Venturoli, G., & Ballotta, F. Contributo alia identificazione della cocaina e alia sua ricerca chimico-tossico- logica. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 132-6.—Young. J. L. The detection of cocaine in the presence of novocaine (procaine hydrochloride) by means of cobalt thiocyanate. Am. J. Pharm., 1931, 103: 709. --- Pharmacology. See also Coca; Cocaine, Anesthesia: Pharma- cology; Fatigue; Muscle, Physiology. Levy, K. *Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung des Cocains bei langerer Darreichung [Strassburg] 16p. 8? Berl., 1913. Mertens, J. *Ueber den Einfluss des Cocains, des Psicains und des Tropacocains auf die Methy- lenblauentfarbung [Munchen] 15p. 8? Pader- born, 1933. Offermann, A. *Ueber die zentrale Wirkung des Cocains und einiger neuen Ersatzpriiparate [Bonn] p.600-34. 8? Berl., 1925. Also Arch. Psychiat., 1926, 76: Rentz, E. On phasic introductory and release effects of the cocaine group on vessel preparations and an attempt at a general appraisal of phase effects. 146p. 8? Riga, 1930. Also J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 24: 763; 879. Aducco, V. Paralysie et 6puisement rapide successif du systeme cardio-inhibitoire par effet de Taction de la cocaine introduite par voie endoveineuse. Arch. ital. biol., 1930-31, 82: 40-50.—Allers, R., & Hochstadt, O. Ueber die Angriffsorte des Cocains im Zentralner vensvstern. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 59: 359-68. ------ Ueber die Wirkung des Cocains auf das Zentralnervensystem. Ibid., 1930, 70: 213-9.—Bacq, Z. M., & Fredericq, H. Sensibilisation a I'excitation sympa- thique par la cocaine; methode indirecte pour determiner la nature de la substance formee par I'excitation des fibres s\ m- pathiques adrenergiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 76-9.—Bardier. E., & Stillmunkes, A. Sensibilization bulbaire a la cocaine par le chloroforme. C. rend. Soc biol., 1926, 94: 118-20.—Bernheim, F. The action of cocaine on the intestine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1933, 49: 209-14.—Burn, J. H., & Tainter, M. L. An analysis of the effect of cocaine on the actions of adrenaline and tyramine. J. Physiol., Lond., 1931, 71:169-93.—Burridge, W. Experiments with cocaine. Arch. internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1921, 26: 115-28.—Cardot, H., & Regnier, J. Contribution a I'etude pharmacologique du chlor- hydrate de cocaine; action sur la chronaxie du nerf moteur. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1926, 33: 10; 77. Also J. physiol. path. gen., 1927, 25: 37-42.—Chweitzer, A. Influence de la cocaine sur les seuils d'excitation electrique des nerfs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 1099.—Delmas-Marsalet, P. La cocaine agent sensibilisateur des troubles prefrontaux du chien; l'anta- gonisme cocaine-bulbocapnine. Ibid., 1934, 116: 227.— Deriaud, R., & Laugier, H. Action comparee du chlorhydrate de cocaine et de la syncaine sur I'excitabilite. Ibid., 1921, 85: 324-8.—Di Macco, G., & Fiumara, A. Modificazioni del tempo di reazione discriminativa e di accomodazione sotto la influenza della cocaina. Arch. farm, sper., 1924, 37: 278-86.—Downs, A. W., & Eddy, N. B. The effect of repeated doses of cocaine on the dog. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1932, 46: 195. ------ The effect of repeated doses of cocaine on the rat. Ibid., 199. Also repr.—Federici, E. Sulla questione del potenziamento della cocaina. Boll, ocul., 1930, 9: 901-15.—Felloni, G. L'ac- tion de la cocaine sur la fonction respiratoire du sang. Arch. ital. biol., 1933, 89: 69-75.—Gold. H. The seat of the mydri- atic action of cocain. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1924-25, 23: 265-372.—Gottlieb, R. Pharmakologische Untersuchungen iiber die Stereoisomerie der Kokaine. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1923, 97: 113-46.—Gruber, C. M. The action of epinephrine, tyramine, and ephedrine on the small intestine of the un- anesthetized dog, before and following the administration of cocaine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 57: 347-60— Gruhn, E. Ueber die Ausscheidung der stereo-isomeren Kokaine im Harn und ihre Beziehung zur Toxizitat. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1925, 106: 115-25.—Guigues, P. Cocaine et essence d'anis. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1924. 31: 258—Hallion, L. Sur les modalites d'action de la cocaine. Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par., 1928, 21: 321-31.—Herbst, R. Der Einfluss des Kokains auf den Gasstoffwechsel. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 157: 131.— Hermann, H., & Jourdan, F. Cocaine et reflexes vaso-moteurs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 792-5. ------ Cocaine et faradisation du nerf de Hering. Ibid., 796-8.—Hermann, H., Morin, G., & Vial, J. Sur la sensibilisation par la cocaine, des effets hypertenseurs de Tadrenaline. Ibid., 1936, 121: 998- 1000.—Ishii, R., Sakata. S., & Taniuchi, Y. Ueber die Cocain- glykogenolyse und den Einfluss des Atropins auf die Glykogen- mobilisierung durch Cocain. Fol. pharm. jap., 1929, 9: brev., 1.—Jung. Ueber den Einfluss natiirlicher Glykoside auf die Wrirkungen des Cocains. Zschr. Hals & Heilk., 1927-28, 18: 267-76 [Discussion] 293-7.—Kokas. E., & Ludany, G. Die Wirkung des Cocains auf die Glykoseresorption aus dem Darm. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1937, 56: 180-4.—La Men- dola, S. I lipoidi cerebrali sotto Tinfluenza della cocaina e della cocaina ed ipnotici. Arch. farm, sper., 1925, 39: 122; 129.—Laszlo, A. F. Reducing the strength of cocain solutions in nose and throat practice. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1931, 40: 259-63.—Ludany, G. de. Action de la cocaine et de quelques succedanes sur la motricite des villosites intestinales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 293-5.—Luduena, F. P. Effet de la cocaine sur Taction de Textrait de Trichocereus candicans et de ses principes actifs sur I'excitabilite du nerf splanchnique. Ibid., 1933, 114: 950.—Macht, D. I., & Bloom, W. A pharma- cological analysis of the cocain effect on the behavior of rats in the circular maze. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn.. Par., 1921, 25: 379-90.—Macht, D. I., & Livingston, M. B. Effect of cocaine on the growth of Lupinus albus; a contribution to the compara- tive pharmacology of animal and plant protoplasm. J. Gen. Physiol.. 1921-22, 4: 573-84.—Maier, H. W. Allgemeines zur zentralen Cocainwirkung auf den Menschen. Schweiz. med. Wsclir., 1925, 55: 13; 631.—Malmejac, J.. Haimovici. H., & Capel, A. Sur Taction vaso-motrice de la cocaine en injections intra-arterielle. C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 122: 229.—Miller. G. H. Action of cocaine on pupil compared with action on other structures containing smooth muscle. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 477-9. Also J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1926, 28: 219-31.—Miyake, M. Zur Pharmakologie des iso- lierten Darms des chronisch kokainisierten Kaninchens. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1935, 47: 3112.—Moller, K. O. The effect of cocaine and procaine on the action of adrenaline on skin vessels; vascular action of cocaine and procaine in the perfused rabbit ear. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1937, 57: 51-63.—Oelkers, H. A. Zur Pharmakologie des Cocains; Wirkungen des Cocains auf den Organismus. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 170: 265-70. ------ & Raetz. W. Zur Pharmakologie des Cocains; iiber das Schicksal des Cocains im Tierkorper. Ibid., 246-64. ------ Untersuchungen Uber die Zerstorung von Cocain und Atropin im Tierkorper. Klin COCAINE 708 COCAINE Wschr., 1933, 12: 19S5.— Oelkers, H. A.. A Vincke, E. Unter- suchungen iiber die Ausscheidung von Cocain. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1935, 179: 341-8.—Orestano, G. Respiro periodieo da cocaina. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 289-92.—Papagno, M. Azione della cocaina sull' accomoda- zione e nella midriasi. Gior. med. mil., 1937, 85: 1225-30.— Philippot, E. Action sensibilisante de la cocaine pour Tadrena- line en rapport avec les differents elements constitutifs- de sa formule. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 802-").—Raymond- Hamet. Influence de la cocainisation sur les effets hypoten- seurs des doses liminaires de 0-methyladrenaline. Ibid.. 1933. 112: 452.—Regnier, J. Action du chlorhydrate de cocaine sur les tronc- nerveux; comparaison de Taction sur les fibres sensi- tives a Taction sur les fibres motrices. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1929, 36: 401-7. ------ & Briolet, B. Sur l'emploi de la preparation neuro-musculaire de Rana esculenta dan- Tessai pharmacolosiique du chlorhvdrate de cocaine. J. phv-iol. path. gen., 1934 32: 62-73.—Regnier, J., A David. R. Etude de l'activite de divers sels de cocaine. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser.. 22: 16-22.—Regnier, J., & Desgrez, A. Mesures de l'activite du chlorhvdrate de cocaine sur differents trones nerveux. C. rend. Acad. sc. 1929. 189: 264-6.—Regnier. J.. A Quevauviller, A. Comparaison des variations quantitatives de la chronaxie et de I'excitabilite, sous l'influence de doses croissantes de chlorhvdrate de cocaine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 635-7—Regnier, J., & Valette, G. Etude du mode de fixation du chlorhvdrate de cocaine sur les fibres nerveuses. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 190: 1453. ----— Influence de la concentration des ions hydrogene sur la fixation du chlorhydrate de cocaine, par adsorption, sur les fibres nerveuses. Ibid., 1931, 193: 114-6. ------ Etude du mode de fixation de la cocaine sur les fibres nerveuses mise en evidence dune absorp- tion normale. Livres jubil. (Roger, G. H.) Par., 1932. 183-7.— Rentz, E. Vom Mechanismus mehrphasischer Wirkungen; die Phasenwirkungen der Kokaingruppe. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 135: 19-38—Rizzolo, A.. Chauchard. A.. & Chauchard. B. Action de la cocaine sur les centres corticaux; etude quantita- tive. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926. 95: 605-7.—Rosenblueth, A. The sensitization by cocaine of gastric and uterine smooth muscle to tin- inhibitory action of adrenin. Am. J. Physiol., 1931, 98: 186-93.— Roskam, J. Action du chlorhydrate de cocaine sui I'einplaquettenient des particules etrangeres et sur la coagulation plasmatique. C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1922. 87: 7S1-3.—Sandqvist, H., & Hok, W. [Rate of absorption of cocaine hydrochloride in subcutaneous injections in rabbits] Sven. farm, tidskr., 1928. 32: 649-55. Also Skand. Arch. I'by-iol.. Berl.. 1929, 57: 12-9.—Seidenfeld. M. A., & Tainter, M. L. Comparative actions of sympathomimetic compounds; responses of cocainized rabbit's intestine. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol . N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 612-4.—Shutter. L., & Thienes. C. H. An analysis of the actions of cocaine on excised smooth muscles. Ibid., 994.—Tainter, M. L. Comparative actions of sympa- thomimetic compounds; the influence of cocaine and certain related compounds upon the actions of a group of sympathomi- metic amines. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1931, 3: 584-98, diagr. ------ A Shoemaker. H. A. A striking cocaine-tyramine antagonism. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 157.— Thiel, D., & Essig, B. Cocain und Muskelarbeit; der Einfluss auf Leistung und Gasstoffwechsel. Arbeitsphysiologie. 1930. 3: 287-97.—Thienes, C. H. A comparison of the actions of cocaine and epinephrine upon excised smooth muscles of dif- ferent -pedes. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther.. 1928. 33: 21-41.—Tullio, P., A Ross!, G. Comparazione dei riflessi statici e dinamici nei piccioni normalie cocainizzati. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1935. 10: 3-6.—Yonkman, F. F., Walker, B. S., & Walker, E. W. Cocaine recoverv from rabbit and cat aqueous humor. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.. 1935-36, 33: 69-71.—Zemann. W. Ueber Verstarkung der Kokainwirkung durch hypertonische Traubenzuckerlosung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 394. ---- Poisoning. See also Cocainomania. Erzer, F. *Solbstmord durch Cocain sowie iiber histologische Befunde bei experimenteller Cocainvergiftung [Basel] p.40-55. 8? Berl., 1924. Also Deut. Zsehr. gerichtl. Med., 1924, 4: Fischer, C. *Toxikologische Versuche mit Cocainum hydrochloricum [Bern] 40p. 8? Stuttg., 190S. Gcerin, A. *Contribution a I'etude de l'in- toxication aigue par la cocaine; le syndrome bulbaire dans les injections intra-orbitaires. 46p. 8° Par., 1921. Lambrcschini, X. S. *La cocaine et ses dan- gers. 46p. 8? Par., 1936. Alden. A. M. Report of a death from cocain poisoning. Laryngoscope, 1923, 33: 889.—Backman, E. L., -25.—Meignant P. L'intoxication cocainique. Bull. med.. Par., 1933. 47: 595- 8.—Moutier, F., & Guerin, A. Le syndrome bulbaire dans Tiiitoxicatioii aigue par injection* intraorbitaires de cocaine. I're-se med 1922. 30: 335-7.—Parker. S. Choreatische Er- scheinunL'eii und Steigerung del Haltungs- und Stellreflexe bei akuter Kokainintoxikation. Deut. Z-ehr. Nervenh., 1928, 103: 280-7.—Richaud. A.. & Mercier. F. Sur la dose convulsi- vante et la dose mortelle (par la voie veineuse) de chlorhydrate de cocaine chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 74-6.— Ross. K. L. Toxicity of cocain as a local anesthetic. Proc. Insr. M. Cbica'.'o. 1922-23.4:167. ------ Toxicity of cocain as influenced bv rate of absorption and presence of adrenalin. J. Lab. Clin. M., l'j22-23. 8: 656-60. ------ Cocaine- epineplirin mixture, its toxicity and antidote. Ibid., 1925-26, 11: 832-6—Salinger, F. Falsche Selbstbezichtigung im Kokainrausch. Arch. Krim.. 1930, 86: 15-22.—Schwartz, A., & Klotz. A. Dans quelle mesure la toxicite de la cocaine de- pend-elle de sa concentration0 C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1583-6.—Seevers. M. H.. A Tatum. A. L. The effect of double vagotomy and tracheotomy on the susceptibility of rabbits to cocaine poisoaine. i'loc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26. 23: 763.—Segre. Morte per aneste6 du vaccin BCG. lllp. 8? Par., 1929 COFMAN, Samuel, 1901- *Schwanger- schaftsveranderungen an den Weichteilen der Vulva und des Dammes. 23p. 8? Lpz., E. M Loffler, 1927. COGERY, Charles Henri, 1866- *L'otite externe chez les carnivores domestiques [Alfort] 36p. 8? Par., 1927. COGHILL, G. E. Anatomy and the problem of behaviour; lectures delivered at University College, London, xii, 113p. 8? Cambr., Univ. Press 1929. COGHILL, Robert De Wolf, 1901- , & STURTEVANT, Julian Munson. An introduc- tion to the preparation and identification of or- ganic compounds, xiii, 226p. illust. diagrs. 8? N. Y., McGraw-Hill Bk. Co., 1936. COGHLAN, E. Harold. *Estudio radioldgico de la vesicula biliar [Chile] 81p. 24 pl. roy. 8? Santiago, La Compania, 1929. COGHLAN, Timothy Augustine, 1857- The decline in the birth-rate of New South Wales, and other phenomena of child-birth: an essay in statistics. 3 p. 1. 69p. 8? Sydney, W. A. Gullick, 1903. COGLIEVINA, Benvenuto. Die homerische Medizin; eine medizin-kulturhistorische Skizze. 52p. 8? Graz, Leuschner & Lubensky, 1922. COGNAC. See Brandy and whiskey. COGNE, Rene, 1895- *Emploi du serum de convalescent dans un cas de rougeole congeni- tale. 42p. 8? Par., 1923. COGNET, Lucien, 1899- *Etude sur les variations de la tension arterielle au cours de la digestion. 38p. 8? Par., 1926. COGNITION. See also Intellect; Knowledge; Perception. Monaghan, E. A. *Major factors in cognition [Catholic Univ.] 48p. 8? Wash., 1935. Spehner, E. M. A. *Malebranches Lehre von der Erkenntnis in psychologischer Hinsicht [Munchen] 63p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1915. Dallenbach, K. M. Attributive vs cognitive clearness. J. Exp. Psychol., 1920, 3: 183-230.—Egger, M. La fonction gnosique. Rev. neur., Par., 1907, 15: 421-8.—Giese, F. Begriffsbild und Erkenntnisstufe. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1930, 77: 552-608.—Messer, A. Wert-Erkennen und stellungneh- mendes Wei ten. Ibid., 1925, 50: 221-6.—Picard, M. The co- ordinate character of feeling and cognition. J. Philos., 1921,18: 288-95.—Port, K. Betrachtungen zu Husserls Einteilung der Denkakte und ihrer erkenntnistheoretischen Bedeutung. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1928, 63: 369-412.—Sikorsky, I. A. Les processus eiementaires de la connaissances et de l'attention. Rev. psychol. clin. ther., Par., 1901, 5: 196-203.—Szymanski, J. S. Gefiihl und Erkennen. Abh. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, H. 33, 1-204.—Wild, E. H. Influences of conation on cognition. Brit. J. Psychol., 1927-28, 18: sect, gen., 147; 332. COGSWELL, William Badger, 1854-1921. Wright, J. W. Obituary. Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1922, 130: 169. COGSWELL, Wilton W. Dental oral surgery. 327p. 8? [Colorado Springs, Press Out-West Print. & Stat. Co., 1932] COHAN-JASNI. Terapevticheskoe znacherie insulina [Therapeutical value of insulin] 31p 16. [Leningr., Pract. Med.] 1926. COHAUSEN, Johann Heinrich, 1665-1750. x^Ahry H' Johann Heinrich Cohausen, 1665- 1750; Leben und Schriften eines bedeutenden Arztes aus der Blutezeit des Hochstiftes Munster mit kulturhistorischen Betrachtungen. 66d 8° Jena, 1931. F AW°rtfSiHeft 6' Arb' Kenntnis Gesch. Med. im Rheinland COHAUSZ, Rudolf [Wilhelm Ludwig Bern- hard] 1894- *Ueber die Behandlung des Genu valgum der Jugendlichen. 24p. 8? Greifs- wald, H. Adler, 1928. v COHEN, A. Henri, 1900- Contribution a 1 etude de la curietherapie des fibromes utSrins. 50p. 8? Par., 1926. COHEN, Abraham, 1907- *La pasteurel- lose du lapin et le traitement par l'auto-vaccin [Alfort] 48p. 8? Par., 1932. COHEN, Abraham Reinhard, 1862-1924. Sikkel. Obituary. Geneesk. gids, 1924-25, 2: 149. COHEN, Asdreil, 1903- *Rachianes- thesie et accouchement mithodiquement rapide. 172p. 8? Par., 1930. COHEN, Barnett, 1891- The Leeuwen- hoek letter; a photographic copy of the letter of the 9. of October, 1676, sent by Antony van Leeuwenhoek to Henry Oldenburg, Secretary of the Royal Society of London; and a translation into English. 46p. illust. facs. fol. Bait., Soc. Am. Bact., 1937. COHEN, Chapman. Religion and sex; studies in the pathology of religious development, xiii, 286p. 8? Lond., T. N. Foulis [1919] COHEN, Chester. Water well standards. 13p. 8? Austin, Texas State Health Dep., 1931. F' ---- Algae; control and reference. 23p. 8? Austin, Texas State Health Dep., 1934. ---- Rural water supplies. 33p. 8? Austin. Texas State Health Dep., 1934. COHEN, Ernst, 1869- For Festschrift see Zschr. phys. Chem., 1927, 130: port. COHEN, Helmut, 1903- *Die operative Aufrichtung des Schenkelhalses [Berlin] 31p 8? [Zossen, K. Meyer] 1928. COHEN, Henry, 1900- New pathways in medicine. 19p. 8? Lond., Univ. Press of Liver- pool, 1935. COHEN, Herman S. *Massotherapie dans l'hypertension arterielle (6tude oscillographique des resultats immediats) [Geneve] 22p. 8? Annemasse, J. Rosnoblet, 1935. COHEN, H[yman] M[aurice] 1875-1929. Editor of British Journal of Anaesthesia. Manchester, v.1-6, 1923-28/29. For biography see Brit. J. Anaesth., 1929-30, 7: 49-51 port. Also Schmerz, 1929-30, 2: 443 (E. von der Porten) COHEN, Jacques Judah, 1883- Psycho- therapy, v, 149p. 12? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1936. COHEN, John, 1891-1936. Gross, L. [Obituary] J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York, 1935-36, 2: 280. COHEN, Julius Berend, 1859- , & RUS- TON, Arthur Gough. Smoke: a study of town air. 4 p. 1. 88p. front. 8? Lond., E. Arnold, 1912. Also new ed. xi, 108p. 8 pl. 1925. COHEN, Kurt, 1906- *Zur Behandlung der Gastroschisis [Berlin] 20p. 8? Quaken- bruck, C. Trute, 1933. COHEN, M. Michel. *Un cas de degeneres- cence maligne de la maladie de Recklinghausen. 28p. 8? Lausanne, C. Risold & fils, 1935. COHEN 728 COHN COHEN, Morris U., 1910- *A precise X-ray investigation of the nature of some con- taminated barium sulfate precipitates. 19p. 8? N. Y., Columbia Univ., 1935. COHEN, Mortimer, 1897- See Haythorn, Samuel Reese, Cohen, Mortimer, A Permar, Howard Henry. Outline of autopsy technic. 34p. 8? Pittsb., 1933. COHEN, Myer Solis, 1877- Life knowl- edge; or, Woman's responsibilities and duties at all periods of life; a guide in the maintenance of her own health and that of her children, xxii, 469p. 49 pl. 8? Phila., Uplift Pub. Co., 1909. COHEN, Oree M. *Farines de ble et divers pains; considerations gen6rales et quelques nou- velles experiences. 16p. 8? Geneve, Imp. Com- merce, 1936. COHEN, Paul. Contribution a I'etude des hernies diaphragmatiques congenitales. 38p. 2 pl. 8? Lausanne, A. Bovard-Giddey, 1934. COHEN, Percy. The British system of social insurance; a history and description of health in- surance, widows' and orphans' pensions, old age pensions (contributory and non-contributory) unemployment insurance, workmen's compensa- tion, and industrial assurance. 5 p. 1. 278p. 8? [Lond.] P. Allan, 1932. COHEN, Ramon Rafael E., 1900- *Des incisions du col uterin pendant l'accouchement. 140p. 4 pl. 8? Par., 1927. COHEN, Rene, 1896- *Elephantiasis et ulceres chroniques de la vulve et de Panus (syn- drome ano-vulvaire) 219p. 4 pl. 8? Par., 1930. COHEN, Solomon Solis, 1857- , & GITHENS, Thomas Stotesbury. Pharmaco- therapeutics, materia medica and drug action. xv, 2009p. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1928. COHEN, Victor, 1898- *De la medica- tion arsenicale dans le traitement de la gangrene pulmonaire. 55p. 8? Par., 1925. COHEN, Werner, 1901- *Ueber rectale Digitalistherapie [Berlin] 32p. 8? Charlot- tenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1925. COHEN, Willem. *Habitusvormen van zuige- lingen. xi, 112p. 2 1. 4 pl. 8? Amst., H. J. Paris, 1930. COHEN-BACRIE, Andre, 1904- Con- tribution a I'etude des eviscerations spontanees post-operatoires chez l'adulte. 51p. 8? Par 1930. COHEN-DELORO, Emile, 1900- *La dilatation du col de l'uterus sous rachi-anesthesie a l'Hopital Lariboisiere. 88p. 8? Par., 1932 COHEN-KATZ, Lazar. Contribution a I'etude de la tabo-paralysie generale. 32p. 8° Geneve, 1933. COHENOV, Nissim. Utilisation clinique du pouvoir oligodynamique des metaux lourds [Geneve] 20p. 8? Sofia, 1926. COHEN-SOLAL, Rene, 1901- Vomisse- ments gravidiques; assimilation aux phenomenes de choc, desensibilisation therapeutique. 109p 8? Par., 1926. COHEN-TANNOUDJI, Robert, 1911- *Contribution a I'etude des formes cliniques et du traitement de la fissure anale. 61p. 8? Par., M Vigne, 1937. COHESION. See under Molecule. COHIER, Jean, 1906- *Traitement ad- juvant des fractures bimalieolaires irr£ductibles par Fallongment du tendon d'Achille [Paris] 63p. 8? Caen, 1935, COHN, Alfred, 1881- Die Verstaatli- chung der Zahnheilkunde; eine gesellschaftswis- senschaftliche Betrachtung fiir Zahnarzte, Aerzte und Volkswirte. vi, 53p. 8? Berl., H. Meusser, 1921. ---- Leitfaden zum Studium der sozialen Zahnheilkunde. 158p. 8? Berl., H. Meusser, 1922. ---- Die Ethik als Problem der sozialen Zahnheilkunde. iv, 76p. 8? Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1925. ---- Die Zahnheilkunde in der offentlichen Gesundheitspflege. vii, 261p. sm. 4? Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1926. COHN, Alfred, 1890- *Die Tuberkulose als atiologischer Faktor bei einem Fall von Miku- liczscher Krankheit. 23p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1919. COHN, Alfred, 1894- *Beitrage zur Chi- rurgie des Pancreas, p. 177-82. 8? Lpz. [19221 Also Beitr. klin. Chir., 1922, 127: COHN, Alfred, 1901- *Ueber eine Pa- tientin mit eigenartigen Schluckstorungen [Ber- lin] 47p. 8? Charlottenb., Peters, 1927. COHN, Alfred Einstein, 1879- Medicine, science, and art; studies in interrelations. 212p. 2 pl. 8? Chic, Univ. Chicago Press [1931] For portrait see collection in library. COHN, Alice, 1907- *Schizophrenie und Epilepsie. 48p. 8? Bonn, P. Kubens, 1931. COHN, Anne Marie, 1904- *Poncetscher Rheumatismus und generalisierte Lungentuber- kulose [Berlin] p. 172-7. roy. 8? Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1930. Also Zschr. Tuberk., 1930, 58: COHN, Bruno, 1892- *Ueber einen Fall von Osteomyelitis der Hinterhauptsschuppe von einem Nackenfurunkel ausgehend, mit anschlies- sendem subduralem Abszess. 36p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1918. COHN, Else, 1894- *Ueber Akroasphyxie [Berlin] 30p. 8? Hildesheim, A. Lax, 1918. COHN, Else, 1904- *Zur Klinik der post- traumatischen Hamatomyelie mit Interval! [Frei- burg] p.439-46. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1931. Also Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1931, 95: COHN, Erna [Hanna Dora] 1906- *Ueber entziindungsahnliche Zustandsbilder bei Tumoren des Gehirns. 40p. 8? Berl., 1933. COHN, Ernst, 1901- *Ueber den Skorbut, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung mikroskopisch nachweisbarer Veranderungen der Pulpa des Meerschweinchens. 20p. 8? [Berl.] 1927. COHN, Ernst, 1902- *Ueber den Wert der Diastasebestimmung im Serum und Urin bei Pankreasaffektionen im Anschluss an Erkrankun- gen der Leber und der Gallenwege. p.199-211. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1926. Also Arch. Verdauungskr., 1926, 39: COHN, Ernst, 1902- *Ueber Destruktion bei akut-infektioser Arthritis [Berlin] 57p. 8? Charlottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1930. COHN, Erwin, 1910- *Steinbildungen im uropoetischen System nach Erkrankungen und Verletzungen des Riickenmarks [Berlin] 40p. 8? Charlottenb., K. & R. Hoffmann, 1937. COHN, Eva, 1908- *Zahnarztliche Unter- suchungsergebnisse an der Schadelsammlung der Berliner Gesellschaft fiir Anthropologic, Ethno- logie und Urgeschichte im Volkerkunde-Museum zu Berlin. 16p. 8? Berl., 1932. COHN, Fanny, 1899- '"Komplement- bindungsversuche bei Hauttuberkulose mit dem neuen durch Epichlorhydrin-Vorbehandlung und COHN 72 Alkohol-Extraktion gewonnenen Antigen nach Neuberg-Klopstock [Breslau] p. 161-8. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1929. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929, 159: COHN, Frank, 1898- *Beitrag zur Diagnose und Therapie der Blasenrupturen [Frankfurt] 28p. 8? Greifswald, J. Abel, 1926. COHN, Fritz, 1903- *Rontgenologische Untersuchungen wurzelbehandelter Zahne [Ba- sel] 14p. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1929. Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47: 113-26. COHN, Hans, 1886- *Beitrag zur Diag- nostik und Therapie der Myositis ossificans trau- matica. 31p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1914. See also Goldstein, Kurt, A Cohn, Hans. Diagnostik der Hirngeschwulste. 138p. 8? Berl., 1932. COHN, Hans, 1899- *Zur Behandlung der Hypertonie [Berlin] 27p. 2 1. 8? Char- lottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1925. COHN, Hans, 1907- *Ueber die Frage der Konservierung von Vitasterin in anderen Vehikeln als Oel. lOp. 8? Greifswald, E. Hartmann, 1931. COHN, Hans, 1907- *Der Herpes simplex der Mundhohle und ihrer Umgebung und seine Bedeutung fiir die Zahnheilkunde [Berlin] 29p. 8? Charlottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1932. COHN, Heinz, 1911- *Alkalien, Erdalka- lien und Adsorbentien; Vergleichendes und Expe- rimentelles zu ihrer Verwendung in der Ulcus- therapie. 21p. 8? Berl., 1927. COHN, Heinz Gunther, 1901- *Ueber Bestrahlung in der Gynaekologie. 26p. 8? Bresl. [L. Freund] 1927. COHN, Isidore, 1885- Normal bones and joints roentgenologically considered, xxxii, 218p. 61 pl. 4? N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1924. Forms v.4. Annals of Roentg. (J. T. Case) COHN, Jakob, 1875- Urologisches Prak- tikum mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der in- strumentellen Technik fiir Aerzte und Studie- rende. 2. Aufl. xii, 399p. 3 pl. 12? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1924. COHN, Joseph, 1892- *L'angle colique gauche. 52p. 8? Par., 1920. COHN, Lassar. See Lassar-Cohn. COHN, Ludwig, 1877- An introspective study on the psychology of the blind, p.62-70. 8? N. Y., 1932. In Touch reading of the blind (Burklen, K.) N. Y., 1932. COHN, Ludwig, 1888- *Ueber diffuse, subacute Myocarditis [Heidelberg] 22p. 8? Berl., Fraenkel & Co., 1915. COHN, Max. Die Lungentuberkulose im Rontgenbilde. 63p. 8? Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1923. Forms Heft 2, Tuberk.-Bibl., Lpz. ----& BARTH, Walther. Lehrbuch der Ront- genstereoskopie. 323p. 2 pl. 193 illust. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1931. COHN, Max. Grenzen und Mystizismus der Psycho-Analyse. 55p. 8? Stuttg., F. Enke, 1926. Forms Heft 5, Abh. Psychother. COHN, Minna, 1890- *Klinischer Bericht iiber 220 Falle von Pleura-Empyem bei Kindern. 32p. 8? Heidelb., Rossler & Herbert, 1918. COHN, Paul, 1872- Zur Hygiene des Geistes; Winke fiir geistig schaffende Menschen, am Beispiel des Schriftstellers. 103p. 8? Dresd., Deut. Verl. Volkswohlfahrt [1930] COHN, Stanley. *Ueber die Adnexkomplika- tionen bei abdominellen Myomoperationen [Ba- sel] 36p. 8? Freib. i. B., R. Rebholz, 1935. COHN COHN, Theodor, 1867- , FRANGEN- HEIM, P. [et al.] Spezielle Urologie; spezielle Pathologie und Therapie der Missbildungen, Ver- letzungen der Harn- und Geschlechtsorgane, Sto- rungen der Blasenfunktion, Nephritis [&c] xi, 1095p. roy. 8?. Berl., J. Springer, 1928. Forms y.3. 1. Teil, Handb. Urol. (A. v. Lichtenberg, F. Voelcker, A H. Wildbolz) COHN, Toby, 1866-1929. Leitfaden der Elek- trodiagnostik und Elektrotherapie fiir Praktiker und Studierende. 7. Aufl. x, 232p. roy. 8? Berl., S. Karger, 1924. ---- Die peripherisohen Lahmungen; Diagno- stik, Untersuchungstechnik, Prognostik und Therapie. vii, 320p. roy. 8? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1927. For biography see Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1929, 31: 509 (Ratner) COHN, Walter, 1891- *Ueber gehaufte kleine Anfalle bei Kindern [Rostock] 29p. 8? Berl., S. Karger, 1919. Also Mschr. Psychiat., 1919, 46: COHN, Walter, 1908- *Zur Geschichte der Behandlung der Unterkieferfrakturen [Leip- zig] 24p. 8? Zeulenrodai. Thur., A. Oberreuter, 1933. COHN, Walther, 1891- *Die psychische Beeinflussung des Patienten durch den Zahnarzt. 13p. 8? Lpz. [1921] COHN, Zalman, 1894- Contribution a I'etude de l'impaludation repetee dans le traite- ment de la paralysie generale. 77p. 8? Par., 1930. COHNEN [Bernhard Josef] Alexander] 1907- *Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber Bal- kanol [Munster] 24p. 8? Quakenbrtick, R. Kleinert, 1934. COHNEN, Fritz, 1907- *Ueber histolo- gische Veranderungen bei Epilationsbestrahlun- gen von Kaninchenhaut. 46p. 8? Bonn, 1931. COHNEN, Grete, 1898- *Zur Therapie der Stomatitis ulcerosa. 15p. 8? [Berl., C. Schmalfeldt] 1926. COHNEN, Theodor [Bernhard] 1890- *Ueber Parasiten der Luftwege als Atmungshin dernisse. 47p. 8? Konigsb. i. Pr., R. Leupold, 1917. COHNHEIM, Julius Friedrich, 1839-84. Rohrer, C. W. G. Julius Friedrich Cohnheim, a trail-blazer in cancer research. Researches in cancer (Rohrer) 1934, 1: 49-126, ports. COHNHEIM, Paul, 1867- Die Enterie (enterogene Neurasthenie) ihr Wesen und ihre Behandlung. 29p. 8? Halle, C. Marhold, 1924. Forms Heft 2, v.9, Samml. Verdauungskr. COHNISTREPTOTHRIX. See Actinomyces; Mycetoma. COHNSTAEDT, Hans, 1890- *Ueber die Verschiedenheit der Prognosestellung bei der mesotympanalen und epitympanalen Mittel- ohrentziindung [Heidelberg] 18p. 8? Wiesb., J. F. Bergmann, 1913. COHRS, Wilhelm Christoph Paul. *Beitrage zur vergleichenden Anatomie und Histiologie der Cochlea der Haussiiugetiere (Pferd, Rind, Schaf, Ziege, Schwein, Hund und Katze) [Leipzig] 8p. 8? [Chemnitz, E. Rein] 1923. See also Nieberle. Karl, A Cohrs, Paul. Lehrbuch der speziellen pathologischen Anatomie der Haustiere. 796p. 8! Jena, 1931. COIGNARD, Winoc, 1906- Tumeurs benignes du placenta (angiomes placentaires) 47p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1932. COIGNERAI 730 COITUS COIGNERAI, Pierre, 1904- *Des soins a donner avant, pendant et apres les applications de radium pour epitheiiomes inoperables du col. 52p. pl. 8? Par., 1933. COIGNET, Louis, 1900- Considerations sur l'immunite et quelques applications des vac- cins locaux. 63p. 8? Par., 1925. COIGNET, Pierre, 1902- Contribution a I'etude de l'interruption de la grossesse chez les femmes tuberculeuses pulmonaires. 73p. 8? Par 1931 COIGNION, Macial Louis Desire, 1889- *La parapiegie spasmodique d'origine heredo- syphilitique des grands enfants. 75p. 8? Lille, H. Piron, 1914. COILONYCHIA. See under Nail. COIMBRA, Antonio Ignacio. *Febre trau- matica. 53p. 12? Lisb., 1875. COIMBRA, Port. Laboratorio de embriologia e histologia. Folia anatomica universitatis conim- brigenesis. v.l, 1926- COINTRE, Jean Joseph Pierre, 1910- Contribution a I'etude de l'acrodynie infantile. 88p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1936. COIRAULT, Robert, 1911- Contribu- tion a I'etude de l'ethmoidite hyperplasique et de son traitement. 95p. 8? Par., Vigot freres. 1935. COIRRE, Jean. *Recherches sur la localisation et le neurotropisme du brome. 73p. 8? Par., 1921. COIRRE, Paul, 1887- *L'operation de Bouilly (amputation haute du col et colpectomie) dans le traitement des prolapsus genitaux. 80p. 8? Par., 1921. COITER, Volcher, 1534-1600. Adelmann, H. B. The de ovorum gallinaceorum genera- tions primo exordio progressuque, et pulli gallinacei creationis ordine of Volcher Coiter. Ann. M. Hist., 1933, n. ser., 5: 327; 444.—Lint, J. G. de [Exhibition of a portrait of Volcher Coiter in Leiden] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 2486.— Nuijens. B. W. T. [Doctor Volcher Coiter, 1534-1596?] Bijdr. gesch. geneesk., 1933, 13: 251-69, pl. ------ [The last 10 years of Volcher Coiter] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 5383; 1935, 79: 2653. COITIER, Jean, 1440-1506. Salmon, J. *Jacques Coitier, medecin de Louis XL 48p. 8? Par., 1930. COITOCAECIDAE. See also Trematoda. Hickman, V. V. On Coitocaecum anaspidis sp. nov., a trematode exhibiting progenesis in the fresh-water crustacean Anaspides tasmaniae Thomson. Parasitology, Lond., 1934, 26: 121-8.—Ozaki, Y. Note on Coitocaecida?, a new trematode family. Annot. zool. jap., 1929-30, 12: 75-90. COITOPHOBIA. See also Coitus, Disorders; Phobia; Sexual instinct. Brachfeld, O. Die Furcht vor der Frau, in Sage, Marchen und Literatur. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol.. Wien, 1928, 6: 442-56.—Chideckel, M. Sexual maladjustment; fear and shock. In his The single, the engaged, and the married, N. Y., 1936, 170-3.—Dickinson, R. L., A Beam, L. Fear. In their Thousand Marriages, Bait., 1932, 332-45.—Ebstein, W. Die Weiberscheu als Krankheitszustand. Neur. Zbl., 1912, 31: 3-6.—Horney, K. The dread of woman; observations on a specific difference in the dread felt by men and by women, respectively for the opposite sex. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1932, 13: 348-60. COITUS. See also Libido; Sexual instinct; also names of disorders of the sexual instinct. Mantegazza, P. Physiology of love; transl. from the Italian by H. Alexander. 237p. 8? N. Y., 1936. Miqtjel, J. H. G. *Quelques considerations a propos du congres; etude medico-historique, medico-iegale et medico-sociale d'hier et d'au- jourd'hui. 128p. 8? Par., 1927. Agduhr, E. Sexual intercourse increases the resisting power of the organism against injurious factors. Skand. Arch. Phy- siol., Berl., 1937, 77: 2-4.—Crew, F. A. E. The relation of the sex of offspring to the time of coitus during the oestrous cycle. Brit. M. J., 1927, 2: 917-9.—Dickinson, R. L. Anatomy of coitus. In his Human Sex Anat., Bait., 1933, 84-109.— Gerhardt, U. Libido und Kohabitation im Tierreich, verglei- chend betrachtet. Arch. Frauenk., 1933, 19: 145-50.— Griffith, E. F. Act of coitus. In his Modern marriage, Lond., 1935, 41-3.—Hayden, J. F. The functions of copulation. In his Art of Marriage, High Point, 1935, 39-41.—Kisch, H. Kohabitation und Konzeption. In his Geschlleb. Weib., Berl 1907, 2. Aufl., 300-26.—Malchow, C. W. The act of copula- tion. In his Sex Life, Minneap., 1904, 116-46.—Parshley, H. M. Sexual abstinence as a biological question; is sexual intercourse a physiological necessity? Sexology, 1933-34, 1: 31-6.—Sand, K. [On modern researches on sex] Ugeskr. laeger, 1920, 82: 1045-63.—Stigler, R. Vergleichende Sexual- physiologie der schwarzen und der weissen Frau. Verh. Internat. Kongr. Sexforsch., 1927, 2: 182-206.—Storer, R. V. Sexual union. In his Adolescence, Lond., 1934, 262-4.— Talmey, B. S. The function of the male generative organs. In his Love, N. Y., 1916, 69-82. ---- Death in. See also Brain, Hemorrhage. Petit, P. *La mort a I'occasion du coit. 51p. 8? Par., 1929. Flesch, M. Zur Kasuistik des plotzlichen Todes im An- schluss an den Beischlaf. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 371.—Gualino, L. L'amore che uccide. Illust. med. ital., 1924, 6: 153-6. Also in his Saggi med. stor., Tor., 1930, 349-99. ---- Disorders. Elsasser, G. Ausfall des Coitus als Krank- heitsursache in der Medizin des Mittelalters. 40p. 8? Berl., 1934. Forms H. 3, Abh. Gesch. Med. Naturwiss. (Diepgen, P.) Huhner, M. A practical treatise on disorders of the sexual function in the male and female. 3. ed. 342p. 8? Phila., 1929. Robinson, W. J. A practical treatise on the causes, symptoms, and treatment of sexual im- potence and other sexual disorders in men and women. 19. ed. 542p. 8? N. Y., 1934. Walker, K. M. Male disorders of sex. 191p. 8? Lond. [1930] ---- The same. Sex difficulties in the male. Rev. ed. 254p. 8? Lond. [1934] Biach, P. Behandlungserfolge bei Sexualstorungen von Kriegsbeschadigten. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 884.— Borchardt, L. Storungen der Geschlechtsfunktion. Spez. Path. Ther. inn. Krankh. (Friedrich Kraus A Theodor Brugsch) Berl. A Wien, 1927, 11: 287-301.—Jacobson. L. [Basic prin- ciples of treatment of sexual derangements] Vrach. gaz., 1928, 32: 111-5.—Kisrh, H. Pathologie der Kohabitation. In his Geschlleb. Weib., Berl., 1907, 2. Aufl., 347-62.—Nacht, S. Les troubles de la vie sexuelle. J. med. fr., 1933, 22: 109-15 — Orlowski, P. Die sexuellen Storungen des Mannes. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1927, 37: 47-51.—Ortali, C. L'organoterapia nelle disfunzioni sessuali. Rass. clin. ter., 1929, 28: 311-9.—Pisani, G. L'orchitasi Serono nelle disfunzioni sessuali. Ibid., 1925, 24: 56-9.—Schneller, M. R. Sexual deficiencies. Sexology, 1933-34, 1: 113-5.—Schultz, J. H. Sexualdiagnostik und Sexualberatung. Fortsch. Ther., 1929, 5: 418; 452; 483 — Schwarz, O. Ueber Sexualstorungen (ein Beitrag zum Problem psychotherapeutischer Indikationsstellung) Psychother. Prax., Wien, 1934, 1: 26-32.—Stern, E. Sexuelle Storungen beim Manne; ihr Behandlung durch kombinierte Jod-Brom-Therapie. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1429.—Toland, O. J. Unsatisfactory intercourse, its treatment. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 19: 267-71.—Venzmer. G. Die Behandlung sexueller Storungen mit synthetischem Mannhormon. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 752-4.—Zalla, M. Sulla terapia di alcuni disturbi della fun- zione sessuale. Rinasc. med., 1926, 3: 490-2. ---- Disorders: Causes. Amicarelli, A. Influenza dei traumi psichici e organici sulle funzioni sessuali. Neopsichiatria, Pisa, 1935, 1: 42-57.— Bonazzi, O. Traumi e disturbi della sessualita. Riv. sper. freniat., 1934, 58: 1169-72.—Loeb, H. Untersuchungen iiber Sexualitat beim Manne. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1931-32, 18: 1-15.— Negro, F. Sulla cura dei disturbi sessuali di origine funzionale. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1928, 16: 79-83.—Orlowski, P. Zur Frage der Pathogenese und der modernen Therapie der sexuel- len Storungen beim Manne. Zschr. Urol., 1937, 31: 369; 433,— Pende, N. L'ipertimismo e la roentgenterapia del timo nelle COITUS 731 COITUS deficienze sessuali degli adolescenti. Rass. clin. sc, 1937, 15: 267-9.—Piccinino, G. Disturbi sessuali ed alterazioni del rachide lumbo-sacrale. Atti Congr. ital. radiol., 1928, 7: 443.— Regnault, F. Correlation entre les organes sexuels male et femelle aux points de vue anthropologique et pathologique. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1928, 25-7.—Stein, L. [Sexual dis- turbances and internal secretions] Gy6gyaszat, 1918, 58: 672.—Topchan, A. B. [Effect of occupational factors in the genesis of disorders of sexual functions in men] Mosk. med. J., 1929, 9: 67-71.—Townsend. T. M., A Valentine, J. J. Func- tional sexual disorders proceeding from the genito-urinary tract. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1911, 79: 950-5.—Trautmann, E., A Stern- berg, A. Ueber funktionelle Sexualstorungen und ihre Behand- lung. Mschr. Harnkr. sex. Hyg., 1927, 1: 276-83.—Valverde, B. L'influence des uretrites et prostato-v6siculites chroniques Bur la production des troubles genitaux chez I'homme. Ann. mal. vener., 1930, 25: 161-71. ---- Disorders: Dyspareunia. See also in 3. ser. Dyspareunia. Alvarez, W. C, A Zimmermann, A. The relation between celibacy in women and defective pelvic organs. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 13: 30-8.—Chideckel, M. Dyspareunia. In his The single, the engaged, and the married, N. Y., 1936, 163-9.— Condamin, R. Dyspareunie et frigidity dans leurs rapports avec la douglassite. Lyon med., 1926, 138: 523-31.—Dickin- son, R. L. Dyspareunia; muscular anatomy; treatment. In his Human Sex Anat., Bait., 1933, 101-6. ------ A Beam, L. Dyspareunia. In their Thousand Marriages, Bait., 1932, 167-99.—Edelberg, H-, A Galant, J. S. Ueber die essen- tielle (auch idiopathische, konstitutionelle) Dyspareunie. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1924, 67: 327-39.—Glasscheib, A. Zur Symptomatologie und Therapie des dyspareunischen Kopfschmerzes. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1927-28. 14: 345.—Kisch, H. Dyspareunie. In his Geschlleb. Weib., Berl., 1907, 2. Aufl., 372-86.—Mayer, M. D. Classification and treatment of dyspareunia. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 24: 751-5.—Muller. F. P. Pain in sexual intercourse. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 3035.-—Noe, C. G. N. [Complex of symptoms of dyspareunia and its treatment] Ibid., 1925, 69: 991-8. ------ Bemer- kungen iiber den Symptomenkomplex der Dyspareunie und seine Behandlung. Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 49: 51-6.—Vital Aza. El coito doloroso en ginecologia (apuntes sobre la frialdad sexual enlamujer) Siglo med., 1924, 74: 569-73. ——— Cortedad vaginal y coito doloroso. Ibid., 1927, 74: 349-51. --- Disorders: Frigidity [lack of libido] See also Libido; also in 3. ser. Frigidity. Hitschmann, E., & Bergler, E. Die Ge- schlechtskalte der Frau. 87p. 8? Wien, 1934. Castellano, N., A Arana, R. Informe pericial sobre impo- tencia. Rev. argent, neur. psiquiat., 1928, 2: 456-67.—Chi- deckel, M. Anorexia sexualis—women without passion. In his The single, the engaged, and the married, N. Y., 1936, 174-88.—Ciampolini, A. La impotenza sessuale psichica nella donna (constatazioni cliniche e considerazioni medico-legali) Pensiero med., 1926, 15: 359-64.—Condamin, R. De l'im- puissance chez la femme et de la carence fonctionnelle des glandes de Bartholin. Lyon m6d., 1929, 143: 61-6.—Dakin, W. B. Congenital sexual frigidity in the male; with case report. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1926, 30: 593.—Deutsch, H. Der feminine Masochismus und seine Beziehung zur Frieiditat. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1930, 16: 172-84.—Dickinson, R. L., A Beam, L. Frigidity. In their Thousand Mar- riages, Bait., 1932, 100-42.—Foley, G. Those frigid women. Sexology, 1934-35. 2: 427-30—Hartenberg, P. La frigidite feminine. Clinique, Par., 1935, 28: 287-9.—Hayden, J. F. Frigidity. In his Art of Marriage, High Point, 1935, 182- 205.—Hernandez Lopez, C. Frfgidez sexual. Arch, med., Madr., 1935, 38: 212-5. Also Siglo mid., Madr., 1935, 95: 121-4.—Horney, K. Psychoanalytischer Beitrag zum Problem der Frigiditat. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1926-27, 13: 67-77.—Huhner, M. Absence of pleasure in the female during sexual intercourse. Am. Med., 1933, 39: 522-8.—Karpman, B. Frigidity in women; a review of the book by Wilhelm Stekel. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1929, 22: 1237-57.—Keller, D. H. Frigidity and impo- tence. Sexology, 1933-34,1:37-41 .—Klotz, R. Die Frigiditat der Frau als Ganzheitsproblem. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1935, 162: 328. ------ Die Frigiditat der Frau vom Gesichtspunkte der Praxis aus. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1109-13.—Knopf, O. Ueber Frigiditat. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1930, 8: 151-9.—KrafTt-Ebing, R., A Moll, A. Anesthesia und Hypaesthesia psychosexualis. In their Psychopathia sexualis, Stuttg., 16. Aufl., 86-105.—Lemos, F. de. A frigidez feminina como typo clinico de hypophysismo. Arch, brasil. med., 1929, 19: 443; 497.—Lewi, E. Heilung weiblicher Geschlechtskalte und Unfruchtbarkeit durch Zufuhr ovo-sexualer Hormone. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1700-2.—Liegner, B. Betrachtungen zur sexuellen Frigiditat der Frau. Ibid., 1931, 55: 2472-8 — Lorand, S. Anesthesia sexualis. Encycl. sex. (Robinson, V.) N. Y., 1936, 14-6.—Menninger, K. A. Impotence and frigidity from the standpoint of psychoanalysis. J. Urol., Bait., 1935, 34: 166-83. ------ Impotence and frigidity. Bull. Men- ninger Clin., 1936-37, 1: 251-60.—Orlowski, P. Die Behand- lung der weiblichen Frigiditat auf der Basis rein somatischer Gedankengange. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1933, 8: No. 395.— Owensby, N. M, Sexual frigidity. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1929, 33; 534-7.—Popenoe, P. Marital councelling, with special refer- ence to frigidity. West. J. Surg., 1937, 45: 27-35. Also Marriage Hyg., Bombay, 1937-38, 4: 36-46.—Ries, E. B., A Pereira, A. S. Sobre tratamiento de la frfgidez sexual femenina con preparados de lobulo anterior de hipofisis y comparacion con algunos casos de amenorrea sometidos a la misma terapeutica. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1934, 41: 1882-9.—Schimmenti, J. M. A case of frigidity treated by psychotherapy. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935, 81: 544-6. Also repr.—Schmidt, W. T. Die Gefuhlskalte der Frau und ihre Bekampfung. Mschr. Ge- burtsh. Gyn., 1934-35, 98: 279-82.—Simone, M. Relazione di penzia medico-legale in tema di annullamento di matrimonio per impotenza muliebre. Clin, ostet., 1932, 34: 603.—Stokes, W. R. Sexual frigidity in women. Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1933, 2: 264-71.—Stone, H. M., A Stone, A. Sexual frigidity. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 251-8.— Stopes, M. C. The frigid wife. In her Enduring Passion, N. Y., 1931, 76-88.—Talmey, B. S. Impotence of voluptas. In his Love, N. Y., 1916, 186. ------ The pathology of female impotence. Ibid., 205-21.—Viana, O. Motivi disendo- crinici in un caso d'impotenza femminile; perizia per annulla- mento di matrimonio. Clin, ostet., 1931, 33: 625-35. ---- Disorders: Impotence. See also types of impotence under subheadings of Coitus; also in 3. ser. Impotence. Amram, A. Contribution a I'etude de rim- puissance sexuelle. 67p. 8? Par., 1932. [Gtjillemeatj, C] Traicte des abus qui se com- mettent sur les procedures del impuissance des hommes et des femmes. 42p.; 7p. 16? Par., 1620. Higier, S. Les fonctions sexuelles males et leur troubles; introduction a la clinique de rim- puissance. 391p. 8? Par., 1932. McLean, D., & Htjbbell, C. Male impotence. 16p. 8? [Los Angeles] 1934. Martin, E. Impotence and sexual weakness in the male and female. 104p. 16? Detr., 1895. Orlowski, P. Die Impotenz des Mannes fiir Aerzte dargestellt. 3. Aufl. 150p. 8? Lpz., 1922. Palazzoli, M. M. L'impuissance sexuelle chez I'homme; etiologie, diagnostic, traitement. 284p. 8? Par., 1935. Ribera, M. M. Afrodisia e impotencia. 172p. 12? Barcelona, 1919. Robinson, W. J. Sexual impotence; a practical treatise on the causes, symptoms, and treatment of sexual impotence and other sexual disorders in men and women. 18. ed. 542p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Stekel, W. Impotence in the male; Engl. version by O. H. Boltz. 2v. 329p.; 350p. 8? N. Y., 1927. Sttjrgis, F. R. Sexual debility in man. 2. ed. 434p. 8? Chic, 1930. Allison, G. G. Sexual impotence. Bull. Fulton Co. M. Soc, 1934, 8: 5.—Ballenger, E. G., Elder, O. F.. A McDonald, H. P. Impotence. J. Urol., Bait., 1936, 36: 250-4.—Bennet, E. A. Nullity and impotence. Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1935-36, 15: 296-304.—Cololian. La methode de mensuration des im- potences. Paris med., 1916-17, 21: 314-9— Goldfader, P. Impotence in the male. Med. Times, N. Y., 1936, 64: 38-41.— Hirschfeld, M. L'impuissance sexuelle. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1934, 53: 227-33.— Jacobson, L. Y. [Hygiene in impo- tency] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 755-60.—Karpman, B. Impo- tence in the male; a review of the book by William Stekel. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1929, 21: 924-40.—Keller, D. H. Sex rackets and impotency. Sexology, 1934-35, 2: 616-9.— Male impotence. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 1219.— Marcuse, M. Ueber Pseudo-Impotenz. Harefuah, Tel Aviv, 1937,12: 23.— Margiel, E. [Sexual impotency in men] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 737-40.—Mowry. A. E. Some sexual disorders in the male; impotency and involuntary seminal emissions. Illinois M. J., 1913, 23: 278-87.—Sanders, J. P. Impotence in the colored male as seen on southern plantation. Tristate M. J., 1930-31, 3: 506.—Smith, J. H. Impotency. Memphis M. J., 1926, 3: 264.—Walker, K. M. Impotence. Brit. J. Vener. Dis., 1931, 7: 289-99.—Womack. R. K. Impotency and allied sexual disorders in the male. Tristate M. J., 1934, 7: 1363-5. ---- Disorders: Impotence: Causes. See also Neurasthenia; Neurosis. Garnier, P. Epuisement nerveux genital; causes et remedes. 447p. 8? Par. [1895] COITUS 732 COITUS Babonneix, L. L'impuissance, suite possible de certaines chorees encephalitiques. Medecine, Par., 1926-27, 8: 842.— Clark, O. Impotencia em moco. Fol. med., Rio, 1928, 9: 125.—Hirsch, E. W. Sexual impotence of organic origin. Clin. M. A S., 1930, 37: 350-5.—Hohman, L. B., A Scott, W. W. A combined psychiatric and urologie study of sexual impotence. J. Urol., Bait., 1933, 29: 59-76.—Huhner, M. A hitherto undescribed cause of impotence in the male. Med. J. A Rec, 1926, 123: 651.—Hynie, J. [Impotence caused by injury] Cesk. derm., 1930, 11: 115-22.—Kup, J. von. Beitrag zur Erblichkeit volliger mannlicher Geschlechtsunfahigkeit. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1936, 20: 27-30.—Mirto. D. Rapporti fra rachischisi ed impotenza funzionale virile. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930, 50: suppl. 1302-6. Also Arch, radiol., Nap., 1930, 6: 112-5.—Orphanides, E. Ur6trites chroniques et impuis- sance. Ann. mal. vener., 1931, 26: 583-6.—Pugh, W. S. Sexual debility and the endocrines. Am. Med., 1935, 41: 628-31. ------ Impotence and stricture. Ibid., 1936, 42: 298-301.—Rizzuto, G. A. Un caso d'impotenza sessuale da bacillo di Pfeiffer. Riv. med., 1932, 40: 19.—Schapiro, B. Neuere Gesichtspunkte zum Problem der Impotenz. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1183-5.—Schernhardt, J. [Pituitary impotence] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 265-7.—Shabanov, A. N. [Two cases of impotence in Basedow's disease] Urologia, Moskva, 1934, 11: 132.—Steinach, F.. Kun, H., A Peczenik, O. Diagnostischer Test fiir hormonbedingte Storungen der mann- lichen Sexualfunktion und seine klinische Anwendung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 388-90.—Valerio, A. Lesions veru- utriculaires et impuissance sexuelle. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1934, 48: 694-9.—Vasquez Velasco, C. El sistema nervioso vegetativo en la impotencia masculina. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1933, 13: 1145-9.—Wolbarst, A. L. Urologie aspects of sexual impotence. J. Urol., Bait., 1933, 29: 77-94. Also repr. ---- Disorders: Impotence, psychic. See also names of various sexual paraphilias as Fetishism, &c. Loewenstein, R. *La conception psychana- lytique des troubles de la puissance genitale de I'homme. 64p. 8? Par., 1935. Maag, P. Geschlechtsleben und seelische Storungen; Beitrage zur Neurosenlehre und zur Kritik der Psychoanalyse; ein Buch fiir Aerzte, Erzieher, Lehrer und Seelsorger. 279p. 8? Pforzheim, 1924. Steiner, M. Die psychischen Storungen der mannlichen Potenz; eine neue, verbesserte Be- handlungstechnik. 4. Aufl. 75p. 8? Lpz., 1931. Arullani, P. F. L'impotenza psichica. Pensiero med., 1929, 18: 723-6.—Bech, V. [Case of psychic impotence treated with physex Leo, a hormone preparation of the pituitary anterior lobe] Ugeskr. teger, 1930, 92: 702.—Bjerre, P. Zur Impotenzfrage. Psychother. Prax., Wien, 1934, 1: 72-80 — Bratt, I. Heilung eines Falles von Impotenz. Ibid., 1935, 2: 217-21.—Cassity, J. H. The functional psychoses as an evolu- tion of psychic impotency. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1927. 66: 105-30.—Ferenczi, S. Interpretation et traitement psychana- lytiques de l'impuissance psychosexuelle chez I'homme. Rev. fr. psychanal., 1930-31, 4: 230-44.—Fessler, L. Psychogene Potenzstorungen nach urologischen Operationen. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1931, 17: 125-40.—Gutheil. E. Ein Fall von Impotenz auf zwangsparapathischer Grundlage. Fortsch. Sexwiss. Psychanal., Wien, 1924, 1:311-48. ------ Ergebnisse der aktiven analytischen Impotenztherapie. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1927-28, 14: 412-26.—Hartenberg, P. L'impuis- sance virile emotive et son traitement. J. mid. Paris, 1933, 53: 187-9.—Hill, O. L. The pathology of psycho-sexual impo- tence in men and women. J. Ayurveda, 1933, 9: 406-12.— Hitschmann, E. Die Psychoanalyse der nervosen Sexual- storungen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 973.—Inselt, A. A. [Treatment of sexual neurasthenia] Gy6gyaszat, 1908, 48: 612.—Jellinek, A. Ein Fall von langjahriger Impotenz geheilt in 4 Sitzungen. Fortsch. Sexwiss. Psychanal., Wien, 1926, 2: 495-8.—Karpman, B. Psychic impotence; case studies. Psy- choanal. Rev., 1933, 20: 274-303.—Kogerer, H. Psychische Behandlung der Impotenz. Wien. klin. Wschr.. 1933, 46: 1365. Also Aerztl. Prax., 1934, 8: 43.—Kronfeld, A. Ueber psychische Impotenz. Nervenarzt, 1929, 2: 521-32. ------ Die Be- handlung der psychischen Impotenz. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1059; 1138.—Lafora, G. R. La impotencia masculina y la neurastenia sexual. Arch, med., Madr.. 1931, 34: 1109-22. Also Med. ibera, 1931, 25: pt 2, 685-97. Also Siglo med., 1931, 88: 541-52. Also Dfa mid., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 929 — Laforgue, R. Technique psychanalytique active et volont6 de guerir. Rev. fr. psychanal., 1930, 3: 464-77.—Lehoczky, T. [Treatment of psychic impotence] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: mell., 12.—Lewinski, J. Beitrag zur Behandlung von nervosen Sexualstorungen mit Testogan und Thelygan. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1920, 30: 31.—Lieberson, G. Y. [Role of the organism in the genesis of psychic impotence] Sovrem. psikhonevr., 1930, 10: 89-101.—Loewenstein, R. Die phallische Passivitat beim Manne. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1935, 21: 30-5.— Nachmansohn. M. Ein Fall von psychischer Impotenz. Psy- chother. Prax., Wien, 1934, 1: 215-8.—Osnato, M. The psychology and psychotherapy of the impotent. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1929, 33: 530-32.—Palazzoli, M. Pathogenie des im- puissances sexuelles d'origine emotive. Monde m6d., 1937, 47: 899-905.—Praeger, N. [Analysis of a case of sexual impo- tence and criticism of the psychoanalytic method] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 461; 485.—Rebaudi, L. Tratamiento pslquico de la impotencia psfquica. Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1934, 48: 209.—Stephen, A. Impotence. Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1935- 36, 15: 305-13.—Welfeld, J. Psychic impotence in the male. Illinois M. J., 1930, 58: 134-40.—Young, J. C. The treatment of sexual incompetence by the methods of individual psychology. Individ. Psychol. M. Pamphl., Lond., 1932, 3: 29-39. ---- Disorders: Impotence: Treatment. Becker, H. *Die Methoden der Bekampfung der mannlichen Impotenz unter besonderer Be- riicksichtigung der Hodendiathermie. 19p. 8? Munch., 1931. Bourdon, J. R. Traitement pratique de l'impuissance masculine. 188p. 12? Par., [1927] Gatjtier, P. M. L. *Therapeutique des in- suffisances genitales par le lobe anterieur de l'hypophyse. 108p. 8? Par., 1934. Labarrere, M. Considerations sur l'hor- mone male et sur le traitement des insuffisances genitales de I'homme. 72p. 8? Par., 1937. Afanasiev, D. V. [Attempts of opotherapy in impotence] Sovet. vrach. J., 1937, 2: 116-8—Bertran, E. Tratamiento el6ctrico de la astenia genital. Rev. cienc. mid., Barcel., 1906, 32: 406-10.—Bidou, G. La recuperation fonctionnelle des impotents. Union med. nord est, 1933, 56: 33-49.—Birnbaum, J. Impotence in the male (a preliminary report on a new method of treatment) Urol. Cut. Rev., 1934, 38: 471.— Braun, E. Zur Behandlung von Insuffizienzerscheinungen mit mannlichen Sexualhormon. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1482.—Buonocunto, F. L'opoterapia nell' astenia maschile della virilita. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1928, 36: 230. Also Rass. clin. ter., 1928, 27: 436-9.—Daniel, B., A Frieder. A. Zur Pathogenese und Therapie der Impotenz, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Dyshormonosen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 186-8.—Echtman, J. Diathermy treatment in im- potency; a new method. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1930, 34: 727.— Flotow, H. Beitrag zur Behandlung und Heilung der Impo- tenz. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1927, 37: 306.—Fraisse. Sur la sympa- thectomie chimique des art&res du testicule. J. m6d. Paris, 1926, 45: 509.—Gatti, G., A Cajola, R. Sulle cause e sul trattamento dell' impotenza sessuale. Pensiero med., 1926, 15: 104-6.—Grusz, F. [Hormonal treatment of male impotence] Gy6gyaszat, 1937, 77: 355.—Hall, J. E. Impotency in young men; its treatment. J. Florida M. Ass., 1927-28, 14: 612-6.— Herold, B. Das Sexualhormonpraparat Essentia Spermini. Ther. Gegenwart, 1929, 70: 192.—Huhner, M. Impotence; ita diagnosis and treatment. Med. Times, N. Y., 1932, 60: 237.— Juarros, C. Tratamiento de la impotencia masculina. Arch. med., Madr., 1927, 27: 539-43.—Karcher, M. Zur Behand- lung der Impotenz. Arch. Menschenk., 1925-26, 1: 65-7.— Kronfeld, A. Klinische Erfahrungen bei der Behandlung der Impotenz. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1365.—Lampl, O. Die Therapie der Impotenz. Ibid., 190.—Lengyel, N. [Treat- ment of impotence by protestin Richter (extract of testicles, prostatic gland and yohimbin)] Cluj. med., 1927, 8: 608-9.— Leunbach, J. H. [Impotence and its treatment] Ugeskr. larger, 1931, 93: 779-82.—Lichtenstein. Testasa, ein neues organtherapeutisches Tonikum der mannlichen Sexualsphare. Fortsch. Ther., 1927, 3: 662-4.—Lissmann. Die epidurale Yohimbinbehandlung der Impotenz. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 191.—Lowsley, O. S. Impotence in man; preliminary report of a new operation for relief of certain cases. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 1091-7. ------A Bray, J. L. The surgical relief of impotence; further experiences with a new operative procedure. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 2029-35.—Maher, J. J. E. Clinical notes on impotence in the male; its cause and cure. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1930, 34: 728-30.—Marcuse, M. Ist die Behandlung der Impotenz eine kassenarztliche Leistung? Zschr. Sexwiss., 1926-27, 13: 236-8.—Margiel, E. [Crystal- lised hormones—new era in treatment of impotency in men] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 240-3.—Martin, A. Priapismus, Wiedererwachen des Geschlechtstriebes nach C02-Einwirkung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923, 2: 692.—Mayr, J. K. Die Bekampfung der mannlichen Impotenz mittels Hodendia- thermie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1406.—Millin. T. J. Impotence and its surgical treatment; with reference to new operative procedure. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 817-24. ------ Surgical treatment of impotence. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 541.—Moinson, L., A Parcheminey, G. L'im- puissance, son traitement psyehotherapique et opotherapique. J. mid. Paris, 1935, 55: 549.—Pende, N. Un nouveau traite- ment de l'impuissance virile fonctionnelle par la sympathi- cectomie lombaire inferieure. Presse mid., 1937, 45: 147.— Pereira, R. Contribuicao ao tratamento da impotencia em moco. Fol. med., Rio, 1928, 9: 237.—Perry, R. S. J. Pudic ennui. J. Lancet, 1926, 46: 348-51.—Popow, M. A. Une tentative de traitement de l'impuissance par l'alcoolisation de COITUS 733 COITUS l'artere spermatique. Rev. chir., Par., 1935, 73: 749-53.— Prange, F. Zur Pathogenie und Therapie der mannlichen Im- potenz mit besonderer Berucksichtigung tierexperimenteller Ergebnisse. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 575-7.—Rao, P. S. Impotence and its treatment according to Hindu medi- cine. Ind. M. Rec, 1930, 50: 387; 36a. ------ Treatment of impotence. Ibid., 75a-77a.—Reiter, P. J. [Causes of impo- tency in men and treatment] Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98: 699- 704. ------ [Experiences in treatment of sexual potency disorders in men] Ibid., 1937, 99: 883-6.—Rohleder. Mo- derne Behandlung der mannlichen Sexualinsuffizienz. Jahr- kurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1932, 23: H. 4, 43-7.—Sanders, J. P. The treatment of impotence. Tristate M. J., 1936-37, 9: 1736-41.—Sobolev, L. [Intramuscular injections of mag- nesium sulphate solution as a new remedy for impotentia] Vrach. delo, 1927, 10: 1549.—Tabak, M. Ueber Protestin. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 1674.—Vecki, V. G. The present status of the treatment of sexual impotence. California West. M., 1926, 25: 51. Also Med. Critic, 1926, 25: ser. D, 451-9. Also Urol. Cut. Rev., 1926, 30: 513-7.—Wollstein, H. Zur Einteilung und Behandlung der Potenzstorungen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 309. ---- Disorders: Impotence—in animals. Falk, F. Beitrage zur Aetiologie der Impotenz des Bullen. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1924, 51: 447-61.—Gotze, R. Im- potentia coeundi infolge Dysfunktion der Afterpenismuskeln beim Zuchtbullen; Heilung durch Myotomie beider Muskeln. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1934, 42: 589-92.—Hartog, J. H. [Treatment of impotentia coeundi in the bull due to persistent sigmoid flexure of the penis during erection] Tschr. dierge- neesk., 1937, 64: 1025-33.—Hofmann, W. Ueber die Deckim- potenz bei Zuchtstieren und deren Behandlung. Schweiz. Arch. Tierh., 1937, 79: 418-29.—Rivabella, S. Contributo alia casistica delle cause d'impotentia coeundi strumentale nel toro. Profilassi, 1932, 5: 175-9. ---- Disorders: Maladjustment. See also Marriage. Chideckel, M. The bride (sexual maladjustment) In his The single, the engaged, and the married, N. Y., 1936, 130-8. ----- Sexual maladjustment; martyrs to ignorance and innocence. Ibid., 156-62.—Street, J. Device for promoting marital accord. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2024983.—T, W. Zur Behebung der Gefiihlsdifferenz der Geschlechter beim Koitus. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1925-26, 12: 380.—Westermarck, E. Matrimonial unhappiness—sexual maladjustment. In his Future of Marriage, N. Y., 1937, 38-57. ---- Disorders: Vaginismus. See also in 3. ser. Vaginismus. Piltz, A. Contribution a I'etude du vagi- nisme. 69p. 8? Par., 1931. Berczeller, I. [Vaginismus] Gy6gyaszat, 1926, 66: 858.— Chideckel, M. Vaginal spasm. In his The single, the engaged, and the married, N. Y., 1936, 151-5.—Dittel, L. G. Psycho- physische Behandlung des Vaginismus. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 484. ------ Vaginismus. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 189-91. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 520. ------ Ueber Vaginismus, Nichtkonsumtion und Konzeption. W7ien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 1019.—Hartmann, J. P. [Vaginism and other forms of dyspareunia] Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76: [Foren. Gvn. Obst. Forh.] 25-9.—Kisch, H. Vaginismus. In his Geschlleb. Weib., Berl., 1907, 2. Aufl., 362-70.—Knopf, O. Die Ursachen des Vaginismus und seine Behandlung. Mschr. ungar. Med., 1929, 3: 12-6.—La Bert, J. Vaginal spasms—vaginismus. Sexology, 1933-34, 1: 689-91.—Lieb- mann, I. Vaginismus. Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: mell., 116.— Novak, J. Wie entsteht der Vaginismus und wie soil man ihn behandeln? Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1937, 11: 316.—Olsen, A. [Dyspareunia and vaginismus] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: (Jydsk med. selsk. forh.) 16-22.—Reder, F. The treatment of vaginismus. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 15: 420-3 [Discussion] 434.—Regnault, F. Correlation entre les organes sexuels male et femelle aux points de vue anthropologique et pathologique. Rev. internat. mid. chir., 1928, 39: 21.—Rickman, J. A psychological factor in the aetiology of descensus uteri, lacera- tion of the perineum and vaginismus. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1926, 7: 363-5.—Rolleston, J. D. Penis captivus: a historical note. Janus, Leiden, 1935, 39: 196-202.—Schok- kaert, R. Du vaginisme. Rev. mid., Louvain, 1922, 88-91.— Siredey, A. Le pseudo-vaginisme. J. med. chir., Par., 1927, 98: 685-94. Also Medecine, Par., 1931, 12: 261-6.—Stone, H. M., A Stone, A. Genital spasm as a cause of sexual dis- harmony. Med. J. A Rec, 1933, 138: 350-3. Also Marriage Hyg., Bombay, 1934-35, 1: 76-81. ------ Vaginismus and genital spasm. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 240-4. ----Duration. Bose, G. The duration of coitus. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1937, 18: 235-55.—Dickinson, R. L., A Beam, L. Duration of intromission. In their Thousand Marriages, Bait., 1932, 59; 438.—Stone, H. M-. A Stone, A. Duration of the sex act. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 228.—Talmey, B. S. Duration of coitus. In his Love, N. Y., 1916, 357. ---- Ejaculation. See also Coitus, Orgasm; also in 3. ser. under Semen. Jacobson, L. J. [Pollutions in women] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 980-9.—Stone. H. M., A Stone, A. The ejaculation. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 44.—Talmey, B. S. The concubitahs function of the uterus; female ejaculation. In his Love, N. Y., 1916, 87-9. ---- Ejaculation: Disorders. Bergler, E. Ueber einige noch nicht beschriebene Spezial- formen der Ejakulationsstorung. Internat. Zschr. Psycho- ana ., Wien, 1934, 20: 252-60. Also Internat. J. Psycho- anal., Lond., 1935, 16: 84-95.—De Lisi. L. Sulla mancanza d eiaculazione per cause nervose. Cervello, 1926, 5: 155-75, ch-—Fiirbringer. Ejaculatio deficiens inter congressum (funktioneller Aspermatismus) Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 577-9.—Manson, S. [Case of orgasmus sine ejaculatione] Polska gaz. lek., 1926, 5: 725.—Marcuse. M. Orgasmus ohne Ejakulation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1171-3.—Orlowski, P. Ueber die Storungen der Ejakulation und ihre Behand- lung. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1549. ---- Ejaculation, premature. Baglioni, S., A Amantea, G. Nuovo metodo di cura del- l'ejaculatio praecox. Policlinico, 1913, 20: sez. prat., 1469- 71.—Bergler, E. Ueber Ejaculatio praecox. Psvchiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1937, 41: 80-98.—Erickson, M. H. A study of an experimental neurosis hypnotically induced in a case of ejacu- latio praecox. Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1935, 15: 34-50.—Foley, G. Premature ejaculation. Sexology, 1934-35, 2: 480-2.— Grage. Zur Frage der Aetiologie der Ejaculatio praecox Zschr. Sexwiss., 1926-27, 13: 185.—Hartenberg, P. L'ejacu- lation precoce. J. mid. Paris, 1935, 55: 275.—Heller, A. Ueber eine neue organische Behandlungsmethode der Ejaculatio praecox mit Tardospermin. Munch, med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 188.—Kafemann, R. Die Schnellbehandlung und Heilung der Ejaculatio praecox nach Dr Robert Marcus Bryce. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1925-26,12:379.—Lamp), O. Die Ejaculatio praecox und ihre Behandlung. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1931, 33: 418-21.—Peterkin, G. S. Ejaculatio praematura. Urol. Cut. Bev., 1935, 39: 335-8.—Schapiro, B. Die Einteilung der Ejaculatio praecox und ihre praktische Bedeutung fiir die Therapie. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1355. ------ Neuere Ge- sichtspunkte zur Pathogenese und Therapie der verschiedenen Ejaculatio praecox-Formen. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1931-32, 18: 112-8.—Stopes, M. C. Premature ejaculation. In her En- during Passion, N. Y., 1931, 67-75.—Vecki, V. G. Ejaculatio praecox. Encycl. sex. (Robinson, V.) N. Y., 1936, 172. ---- Erection. See also under Penis. Dickinson, R. L. Clitoris erection. In his Human Sex Anat., Bait., 1933, 50. ----— The penis; dimensions flaccid and erect; angle of erect penis to trunk; anatomy of erection. Ibid., 73-80.—Hamilton, J. B. Induction of penile erection by male hormone substances. Endocrinology, 1937, 21: 744-9.—Henderson, V. E., A Roepke. M. H. On the mech- anism of erection. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 106: 441-8.— Roasenda, G. Sopra un particolare riflesso di erezione. Minerva med., Tor., 1925, 5: 626-8.—Stone. H. M., A Stone. A. The erection. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 41. ---- Erection: Disorders. See also Coitus, Disorders: Impotence. Chideckel, M. Impotentia coeundi and ejaculatio precox. In his The single, the engaged, and the married, N. Y., 1936, 189-97.—Colombo, C. La erezione pneumatica del pene nella cura della nevrastenia sessuale. Lavori Congr. med. int. (1909) 1910, 19: 656.—Debolezza (La) dell' erezione. Minerva med., Tor., 1935, 26: 161.—Erben, S. Ueber Erektionsschwache. Wien. med. Wschr., 1934, 84: 677-80. ------ A further contribution to the treatment of weak erection. Ars medici, Wien. 1935, 13: 251-4.—Feleki, H. The therapeutics of impo- tentia coeundi. Med. World, 1920, 44: 319-21.—Frankl. S. [Disorders of erection] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: mell., 16.— Gutheil, E. Kritische Bemerkungen zu dem Aufsatz von S. Erben uber Erektionsschwache. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 1113-5.—Hofmann, M. Behandlung der Impotentia coeundi mit Androstin Ciba. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 593.— Orlowski. P. Ueber die Storungen der Erektionsfahigkeit und ihre Behandlung. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1763-5.—Talmey, B. S. Impotence of copulation. In his Love, N. Y., 1916, 192-205.—Unglehrt. H. Die bevolkerungspolitische und volkswirtschaftliche Bedeutung der Impotentia coeundi. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1413. ---- Ethnography. Mantegazza, P. Sexual relations of mankind; transl. by James Bruce. 272p. 8? N. Y. [1932] Abercromby, J. Plastic art in the Grand Canary. Man, Lond., 1915, 15: 115.—Amrain, K. Sakraler Koitus. Anthro- pophyteia, Lpz., 1910, 7: 245-7.—Bab, H. Geschlechtsleben, Geburt und Missgeburt in der asiatischen Mythologie. Zschr. COITUS 734 COITUS Ethnol., 1906, 38: pt 3, 278.—Berkusky, H. Die sexuelle Moral der primitiven Stamme Indonesiens. Sex Probleme, 1912, 8: 781; 843.—Bucceri, F. Peculiarity di vita sessuale nella gleba dell' alto appennino pistoiese. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1912, 4. ser., 4: 119-26.—Edge-Partington, J. Note on the Matuatonga in the art-gallery, Auckland, New Zealand. Man, Lond., 1901, 1: 38-40.—Eisenstadt. Beitrag zur Sexual- gesetzgebung der Juden in der Ghettozeit; die Sexualhygiene in der hebraischen Gesetzgebung Eben Haeser. Sex Probleme, 1910, 6: 49; 442.—Felder, H. Ueberlebsel eines phallischen Brauches von Niederrhein. Anthropophyteia, Lpz., 1909, 6: 57.—Licht, H. Sexuelle Reizmittel und Verjiingungskuren in Altgriechenland. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1926-27, 13: 134-7.—Mar- cuse, M. Kommnachte, Probenachte, Zeitehe. Handwor- terb. Sexwiss. (Marcuse) Bonn, 1923, 278.—Rakshit, R. The Indian outlook on sex-relation. Marriage Hyg., Bombay, 1934-35, 1: 146-51.—Rout. E. Native sex dances. Encycl. sex. (Robinson, V.) N. Y., 1936, 165-8.—Schedel, J. PhaUus- Kultus in Japan. Anthrophyteia, Lpz., 1909, 6: 90-2. ------ Reizmittel im Geschlechtleben der Japaner. Ibid., 93-5.— Schlichtegroll, C. F. von. Das Erntefest in Neuvorpommern. Ibid., 51-7.—Trgjic. Das Geschlechtleben der Rumanen in Serbien. Ibid., 150-61. ---- excessive. Gordon, A. Sexual excesses in relation to nervous and mental diseases. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1929, 33: 532-4—Ortali, C. L'incontinenza sessuale e il suo effettivo valore eziologico nel campo della patologia. Riv. med., 1930, 38: 183-5.—Richet, C, fils. Le surmenage genital. J. med. fr., 1928, 17: 195. ---- extragenital. See also Sexual instinct, Disorders. Holthaus, B. Sexuelle Indolenz beider Ehegatten als Ursache einer falschen Coitusausiibung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 197-200.—Mazel. Eclatement du rectum suivi de mort au cours d'un rapprochement anal. Ann. mid. lig., 1923, 3: 373-7.—Renoux. Les stigmates de la sodomie passive chez la femme. Ibid., 1927, 7: 368. ---- extramarital. See also Adultery. Beck. K. Zur Psychologie der ehelichen Treue! Neue Generation, 1926, 22: 139-42.—Chideckel, M. The clitorid woman and the phallic man. In his The single, the engaged, and the married, N. Y., 1936, 198-201.—Hamilton, G. V. Are we monogamous? Birth Control Rev., 1930-31, 15: 312.— Horney, K. Die monogame Forderung. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1927, 13: 397-409.—McLean, D. Women and extra-marital relationships. Marriage Hyg., Bombay, 1936-37, 3: 307-11.—Robinson, W. J. Domestic trio: menage a trois. Encycl. sex. (Robinson, V.) N. Y., 1936, 212. ------ Extramarital relations. Ibid., 213-5.—Trimborn, H. Der Ehebruch in den Hochkulturen Amerikas; ein Beitrag zur Ent- stehungsgeschichte der hochkulturellen Rechtsmentalitat. Anthropos, Modling, 1935, 30: 533-47.—Walker, E. C. Sex morality: past, present, and future, or monogamy versus variety. Med. Pharm. Critic, N. Y., 1911, 14: 401-8.— Wittels, F. A type of woman with a three-fold love life. In- ternat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1935, 16: 462-73. Also Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., 1936, 22: 229-37. ---- Free love and promiscuity. See also Prostitution. Anderson, V. V. The immoral woman as seen in court; a preliminary report. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1918, 8: 902-10.— Block, F. Die nicht gewerbsmassige Prostitution, ihre Ursa- chen, Formen, Gefahren und deren Bekampfung. Zschr. Bekampf. Geschlkr., 1909, 10: 69-86.—Fallen women as a constant pathologic danger. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 2109.— Mayreder, R. Biirgerliches Vorurteil. Neue Generation, 1928, 24: 115-7.—Moses, J. Die Auspragung der weiblichen Sonderart und Sexualitat in der Psychologie verwahrloster und krimineller Madchen. Arch. Sexforsch., 1915-16, 1: 244-70.— Mukherji, S. K., A Charkraberty, J. N. Sexual promiscuity among primitive men. Ind. M. Rec, 1932, 52: 353; passim.— Neuendorff. G. H. Die Freistatt; ein Vorschlag zur erotischen Erziehung der Erwachsenen. Neue Generation, 1928, 24: 121-6.—Westermarck, E. A criticism of the hypothesis of promiscuity; prenuptial unchastity. In his Hist. Human Marriage, Lond., 1921, 5. ed., 1: 126-65.------Free Love. In his Future of Marriage, N. Y., 1937, 123-50. ---- Frequency. Davis, K. B. The frequency of intercourse as a possible factor in sterility. In her Factors in the Sex Life, N. Y., 1929, 21-32.—Dickinson, R. L., A Beam, L. Frequency of coitus. In their Thousand Marriages, Bait., 1932, 56-9; 80; 106.— Harvey. O. L. A note on the frequency of human coitus. Am. J. Sociol., 1932, 38: 64-70. ■------ The institutionaliza- tion of human sexual behavior; a study of frequency distribu- tions. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1934-35, 29: 427-33.—Kisch, H. Haufigkeit und Art des sexuellen Umganges. In his Geschlleb. Weib., Berl., 1907, 2. Aufl., 282-5.—Malchow, C. W. Hy- gienic sexual relations. In his Sex. Life, Minneap., 1904, 171- 203.—Stone, H. M., & Stone, A. The frequency of intercourse. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 285-9.—Stopes. M. C. Frequency. In her Enduring Passion, N. Y., 1931, 111-30.— Talmey, B. S. Frequentatio concubitus. In his Love, N. Y., 1916, 351-5. ---- illicit [premarital] De Vercosa Pimentel, I. L. *Casamentos illegitimos diante da hygiene. 43p. 8? Bahia, 1864. Davis, K. B. Correlation between contraceptive informa- tion and sex intercourse prior to marriage (table V) In her Factors in the Sex Life, N. Y., 1929, 19.—Griffith, E. F. Pre- marital relationships. In his Modern Marriage, Lond., 1935, 62-71.—Keller, D. H. Sex problems of the middle-aged bachelor. Sexology, 1933-34, 1: 728-31.—Lestzinsky, J. Aus dem Sexualleben der russisch-jiidischen Studentenschaft. Zschr. Bekampf. Geschlkr., 1912-13, 14: 48-58.—Meirovsky, E. Ueber das sexuelle Leben unserer hoheren Schuler. Ibid., 1910, 11: 1; 41.—Meyer, E. Beitrage zum Sexualleben der Landjugend. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1929, 16: 106-11.—Nacke. Wilde Ehen mit und ohne Keuschheitsgeliibde. Arch. Krim. Anthrop., 1905, 20: 180.—Podolsky, E. Sex problems of widowhood. Sexology, 1934-35, 2: 552-4.—Robinson, W. J. Illicit relations. Encycl. sex. (Robinson, V.) N. Y., 1936, 215.—Saitta, S. Le macolate. Rass. stud, sess., 1923, 3: 33-42.—Shamin, M. S. [Sexual life of women students in Soviet Russia] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1930, 7: 81-8 — Wile, I. S. The sex problems of youth. J. Social Hyg., 1930- 31, 16: 413-30. ---- Incest. See also Inbreeding; also in 3. ser. Incest. Guggenheim, H. *Die Begutachtungen wegen Blutschande in der psychiatrischen Universitats- klinik Zurich von 1900-31. 73p. 8? Ziir., 1932. Jahnicke, H. *Die Blutschande [Kiel] 71p. 8? Potsdam, 1929. Matjsbach, P. *Ueber Inzest. 31p. 8? Bonn, 1927. Raglan, F. R. R. S. Jocasta's crime; an an- thropological study. 215p. 8? Lond. [1933] Bonaparte, M. Der Fall Lefebvre; zur Psychoanalyse einer Morderin. Imago, Wien, 1929, 15: 15-62.— Finke, H., A Zeugner, F. Inzest; Zahlen und Bemerkungen auf Grund von 60 untersuchten Fallen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1934, 25: 305-27.—Hadley, E. E. The origin of the incest taboo. Psychoanal. Rev., 1927, 14: 298-316.—Havermans, F. M. [Ueber die Erklarung der Inzestscheu bei Primitiven] Psy- chiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1935, 39: 319-28.—Hellstern, E. P. Das Inzestverbrechen. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 85: 199-215.—Infortunio sul lavoro; aventi diritto; figli adulterini ed incestuosi. Riv. crit. infortunist., 1933, 17: 275.—Krafft- Ebing, R., A Moll, A. Inzest. In their Psychopath, sex.. Stuttg., 16. Aufl., 558-63.—Luck, R. Gudrun, die bruderlie- bende Schwester; ein Beitrag zur Wesenskunde germanischen Menschentums. Zschr. Menschenk., 1937-38, 13: 113-9 — Marcuse, M. Inzest (Blutschande) In his Handworterb. Sexwiss., Bonn, 1923, 229-34.—Nieuwenhuis, A. W. Die psychologische Bedeutung der Inzest-Erscheinungen in Austra- lien. Internat. Arch. Ethnogr., Leiden, 1929, 30: 1-52 — Orel, H. Untersuchungen iiber den Inzest. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., Wien, 1932, 11: 107.—Parker, G. M. The incest epic of the Freudians. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1916, 89: 14-8.—Plaut, P. Untersuchungen iiber den Inzest. Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1934, 38: 222-8.—Reich, A. Analyse eines Falles von Ge- schwister-Inzest. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1932. 18: 109-20.—Riemer, S. Die Blutschande als soziologisches Problem. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 86-96.—Rosen- feld, E. H. Grundsatzliches zur Bestrafung des Inzestes. Ibid., 1926, 17: [Beih.] 45-55.—Rotter-Kertesz, L. Dertiefen- psychologische Hintergrund der inzestuosen Fixierung. Inter- nat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1936, 22: 338-48.— Seligman, B. Z. Incest and descent; their influence on social organization. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1929, 59: 231-72.— Sonden, T. Die Inzestverbrechen in Schweden und ihre Ursachen. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1936-37, 11: 379-401.—Spagnoli, B. Sopra un caso d'incesto. Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1933, 27: 297-326.—Stekel, W. Prophylaxe des Inzestes. Psycho- ther. Prax., Wien, 1935, 2: 139-44.—Stransky, E. Zum Inzestproblem. Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 1197-201.— Tambroni, R., A Boschi, G. In tesi di violenza carnale; perizia psichiatrica ad esito infausto. Gior. psichiat., 1926, 35-52. ---- initial [Defloration] See also Hymen. Corinaldesi, F. In tema di deflorazione. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1936, 56: suppl., 196-209.—Dickinson, R. L., A Beam, L. Brides. In their Thousand Marriages, Bait., 1932, 73-99. ------ Initial experience. Ibid., 80-2.—Fantis, E. Defloration of brides. Sexology, 1934-35, 2: 527.—Favero, F.. A Ferreira, A. A. Conceito de defloramento; gravidez. Arch. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1936, 6: 240-8, 4 pl.—Godard. De- flowering virgins in Egypt. In Untrodden Fields, Par., 1898, COITUS 73 2. ed., 2: 93-5.—Griffith, E. F. The hymen [defloration] In his Modern Marriage, Lond., 1935, 109-16.—Jayle, F. L'hy- men apres la defloration. Rev. gyn. chir. abd., Par., 1909, 13: 755-88.—Poliakov, N. Ueber die Moglichkeit der Notzucht oder des freiwilligen Geschlechtsverkehrs ohne Hymenruptur. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1929, 14: 265-72.—Spinner, J. R. Jungfraulichkeit und Defloration bei den Juden. In his Jungfernschaft, Lpz., 1931, 30-8. ------ Das Hymen ist kein Virginitatsbeweis. Ibid., 101-7.-------- Der Nachweis erfolgter Defloration. Ibid., 107-10. ------ Die Art und Weise der Defloration. Ibid., 127-70.------Defloration durch den Ehemann. Ibid., 128-37.—Stone, H. M., A Stone, A. The first sex act; the defloration. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 210-3.—Tropea, U. Relazione peritale in tema di deflorazione. Clin, ostet., 1932, 34: 656-9.— Velde, T. H. van de. First intercourse or defloration. In his Ideal Marriage, Lond., 1928, 255-63.—Westermarck, E. The jus primae noctis. In his Hist. Human Marriage, Lond., 1921, 5. ed., 1: 166-206. ---- initial: Diseases and injuries from. Bernasconi A Laflbnt. Sur un cas de pyelite consecutive a la defloration. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1913, 2: 570-2. Also Sem. gyn.. Par., 1913, 18: 309.—Binet, A., A Tieger, M. Hemorragie de la defloration. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 346-9. ------ Les hemorragies par rupture isolee de 1'hymen au cours de la defloration. Presse med., 1935, 43: 980.—Fornero, A. Un caso di deflorazione seguito da una estesa lacerazione del perineo e della vagina. Med. prat., Nap., 1924, 9: 256-8.—Hamant. Hemorragie grave par di- chirure de l'hymen. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1937, 26: 339.—Labry, R. Large dechirure du vagin survenue au cours de la defloration. Lyon med., 1925, 136: 288-90.—Lepoutre, C. De la pyeiite de la defloration. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 701.—Marta, A. Emorragia grave dell' imene da deflorazione. Rass. ostet., 1936, 45: 597-600.—Muller, M., A Gelle. Une lesion rare hymeno-vulvaire vraisemblablement attribuable a une tentative de coit. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 548-50.—Narath, A. Gibt es eine Defiorations- zystitis? Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 2061.—Otero, A. Cistalgias y cistitis de la mujer en el periodo post-nupcial. Ars medica, Barcel., 1928, 4: 260-4.—Recordati, F. Z., A Costano, E. Emorragia grave da disinserzione dell' imene. Clin. ostet., 1937, 39: 9-13.—Spinner, J. R. Weitere Gefahren der Defloration. In his Jungfernschaft, Lpz., 1931, 247-70.— Wildbolz, H. Ueber Deflorationspyelitis. Korbl. schweiz. Aerzte, 1912, 42: 17-9. --- Injuries. See also preceding subheading; also Venereal diseases. Herwig, M. *Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Scheidenverletzungen sub coitu [Munchen] 16p. 8? Gunzburg, 1933. Jonas, J. *Koitus-Verletzungen und ihre Therapie. 29p. 8? Lpz., E. M. Loffler, 1928. Wolfel, M. *Die Verletzungen der Vagina; mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Cohabita- tions-Verletzungen (ein Versuch zur Erklarung ihrer Genese und Entstehungsmechanik) 88p. 8? Miinch., 1929. Acs, N. [Severe injury from coitus] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 382. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57: 943-6.— Bakscht, G. Zur Kasuistik der Genitalverletzungen sub coitu. Ibid., 1927, 51: 1333.—Bellei, A. Lesioni della vagina da coito. Ann. ostet. gin., 1928, 50: 632-53.—Bilenko, F. J. Zur Frage iiber die Scheidenverletzungen sub coitu. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2551.— Bindeau, A. Traumatisme grave du vagin pendant le coit. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 611-3.—Blair, R. A fatal injury of the vagina. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 828.—Breda. L. Zur Aetiologie der Koitusverletzungen; ein Fall von septischer Parametritis mit todlichem Ausgang nach Scheidenverletzung. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1297-303.—Consoli, V. Tre casi di rottura vaginale da coite. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1934, 54: 438-42.—Cornea, C, A Manea. E. [Case of perforation of the posterior wall of the vagina into the abdominal cavity from coitus] Cluj. med., 1936, 17: 520-2.—De Bella. E. Rottura del fornice vaginale destro con grave emorragia causata dal coito. Arch, ostet. gin., 1924, 2. ser., 11: 468-72.—De Candia, G. Rottura della vagina da coito violento. Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 105.—Dickinson, R. L. Injuries during coitus. In his Human Sex Anat., Bait., 1933, 100.—Falk, R. Ein weiterer Beitrag zum Kapitel: Kohabitationsverletzungen. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 288-90.—Fedriani, I. Un caso de traumatismo por coito. Siglo med., 1924, 74: 91.—Felletar, J. [Injuries of female genitals from coitus] Orvoskepzes, 1932, 22: Nov. Kiilonf., 76-85.—Ferracciu, D. Rottura della vagina durante l'accoppiamento. Riv. ostet. gin., 1923, 5: 317.—Fischer, E. Eine schwere Kohabitationsverletzung; Perforation des hin- teren Scheidengewolbes mit Vorfall einer Diinndarmschlinge. Zbl. Gyn., 1928, 52: 2754-8.—Gandolfo Herrera, R., A Nogues, A. E. Grave lesi6n de cohabitaei6n. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1936, 15: 824-30.—Griinfeld, A. Beitrag zur Kasuistik und Genese der Koitusverletzungen der Vagina. Zbl. Gyn., COITUS 1931, 55: 2809-11.—Guillemin, A. Dechirures vaginales dues au coit. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 640-2. ------ Traumatismes des voies genitales chez la femme, au cours des rapports sexuels. Rev. med. est, 1933, 61: 577-82.—Haus- mann, E. Ein Fall von Urethraverletzung sub coitu. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 1923-5.—Hernandez Lopez, C. Dos casos de herida vaginal durante el coito. Siglo med., 1933, 92: 60-2.— Joffe\ G. [Laceratio vaginae sub coito et uterus didelphis cum vagina septa] Medicina, Kaunas, 1936. 17: 300-2.—Katz, H. Ein Beitrag zur Entstehung von Scheidenverletzungen sub coitu. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., Wien, 1924, 6: 46-8.—Kisch, H. Herzbesch werden durch Kohabitation. In his Geschlleb. Weib., Berl., 1907, 2. Aufl., 370-2.—Klenitzky, J. Isolierte Scheidengewolbevejetzungen sub coitu. Mschr. Geburtsh., Gyn., 1930, 84: 40l-5.—Lacovara, G. Considerazioni pato- genetiche sopra 54 casi di lazerazioni vaginali da coito. Clin. ostet., 1932. 34: 216-25.—Lebedev, V. E. [Injuries of the vagina during sexual intercourse] Klin. J. Saratov., 1928, 6: 57-61.—Leibholz, A. Eine seltene Verletzung der Scheide beim Beischlaf. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1607.—Manna, A. Le lesioni degli organi genitali femminili durante l'accoppiamento. Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 269-76.—Medina, J. Ferimentos pelo coito. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1929, 23: 231-5.—Milew, L. Beitrag zum Kapitel der schweren Koitusverletzungen. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 290-2.—Motta. G. Considerazioni su alcuni casi di lacerazioni vaginali da coito e sulla possibility di rotture vaginali da trauma indiretto. Arch, ostet. gin., 1937, ser. 2, 1: 240-55.—Mozzetti-Monterumici, M. Sulle lesioni genitali femminili da coito. Riv. ostet. gin., 1933, 15: 545-8.— Niessing, G. Schwere Koitusverletzung. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 2712-4.—OfTergeld, H. Verletzungen der Frau beim Sexual- verkehr. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1930-31, 17: 412-20.—Petersen, L. S. [Lesion of the vagina in coitus] Med. rev., Bergen, 1919, 36: 422.—Pimenta, O. Morte por peritonite em seguida & ruptura da vagina. Brasil med., 1918, 32: 38.—Procopio, G. S. Lacerazione della parete posteriore della vagina e del collo apparentemente determinata dal coito. Riv. ostet. gin., 1933, 15: 245-9.—Rahm, I. Ueber die Verletzung der Geburtsteile sub coitu. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1927, 6: 28-58.—Randazzo, M. Possono o debbono le lesioni vaginali esser ritenute indizio di subita violenza carnale? Monit. ostet. gin., 1932, 4: 499- 518.—Reeb. Traumatisme occasionne par le coit. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 306-8.—Rivkin [Dangerous hemorrhages in coitus; lesion of the labium minus and the vestibulum vaginae] Belaruss. med. misl. 1924-25, 2:4; 124.— Russo, S. C. Un caso raro di lesioni vulvo-vaginali da coito. Clin, ostet., 1933, 35: 741-9.—Schepetinsky, A. Traumatische Verletzung der Urethra sub coitu bei Gynatresie. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 2539.—Scibelli, M. Violenza carnale; adusamento al coito? Clin, ostet., 1936, 38: 417-26.—Seynsche, K. Zur Entstehung von Koitusverletzungen. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 2800-2.—Spinner, J. R. Koitusverletzungen. In his Jung- fernschaft, Lpz., 1931, 207-46—Szalay, J. [Injuries of the vagina during cohabitation] Budapesti orv. ujsag, 1930, 28: 869.—Sztehlo. I. [Trauma bv coitus] Ibid., 1932, 30:753. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2121.—Tsang, T. K. P. Laceration of the vagina during coitus, with a report of 3 cases. Chin. M. J., 1932, 46: 209-13.—Vaughan. W. T., A Fowlkes, R. W. Allergic reactions associated with cohabitation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 955.—Wenzkowsky, M. K. Ueber Verletzungen der weiblichen Genitalien sub coitu. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 92: 438-47. ---- Injuries—in man. Heller, J. Ueber schwere Coitusverletzung des Mannes. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1926. 32: 81. ------ Seltene Coitus- verletzungen des Mannes. Ibid., 57-9.—Kusmin, S. S. [Case of lockjaw caused by injury to the prepuce with a hair during coitus] Sovet. khir., 1933, 4: 295. ---- interruptus. See also Birth control, Technique. Dekhterev, V. V. [Coitus interruptus and its effect on the organism of man and woman] Russk. klin., 1929, 11: 233-40.— Griffith, E. F. Coitus interruptus. In his Modern Marriage, Lond., 1935, 76-80—Guitarte. A., A Melgar, R. Coito in- terrumpido; sus consecuencias en la mujer. Prensa med. argent., 1933-34, 20: 1978-84—Niicke. P. Ueber die Pollutio interrupta. Munch, med. Wschr., 1909, 56: 1737.—Paetzel, W. Strikturen der Pars posterior nach Coitus interruptus. Verh. Deut. Ges. Urol. (1929) 1930, 9. Kongr., 311.—Stone, H. M., A Stone, A. Coitus interruptus. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 146-8. ---- marital. See also Coitus, initial; Marriage. Borden, M. The technique of marriage. 296p. 8? Lond. [1933] Dickinson, R. L., & Beam, L. A thousand marriages; a medical study of sex adjustment. 482p. 8? Bait.. 1931. Everett, M. S. The hygiene of marriage; a detailed consideration of sex and marriage. 262p. 8? N. Y., 1932. COITUS 736 COITUS Exner, M. J. The sexual side of marriage. 252p. S? N. Y. [1932] Hutton, I. G. E. The sex technique in mar- riage. 3. ed. [1. Am. ed.] 160p. 8? N. Y. [1932] Lenz, 0. Die Hygiene nach den Flitterwochen; ein Handbuch fiir das korperliche und geistige Wohlbefmden in der Ehe. 88p. 8? Berl., 1902. Velde, T. H. van de. Ideal marriage; its phvsiology and technique. 323p. 8? Lond., 1928. Dickinson, R. L. Medical analysis of»l,000 marriages. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97: 529-35. Also repr. ------A Beam, L. An index to marriage. In their Thousand Marriages, Bait., 1932, 56-70. ---- Mechanism and method. See also Birth control, Technique; Venereal diseases, Prevention. Bruce, J. Sex anatomy and the technique of coitus. 32p. 8? N. Y. [1935] Velde, T. H. van de. Sexual intercourse; its physiology and technique. p. 144-254. 8? Lond., 1928. In his Ideal Marriage. Boeminghaus, H. Zur Physiologie der mannlichen Genital- organe. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 815-7.—Brooks, C. M. The role of the cerebral cortex and of various sense organs in the excita- tion and execution of mating activity in the rabbit. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 120: 544-53. ------ A study of the mech- anism whereby coitus excites the ovulation-producing activity of the rabbit's pituitary. Ibid., 1938, 121: 157-77.—Dickin- son, R. L. Vaginal records left by coitus. In his Human Sex Anat., Bait., 1933,37. ----- Funnel of entry in coitus. Ibid.,43. ------ Pulse record during coitus. Ibid., 86. ------ Some theories on coital mechanisms. Ibid., 87.—Griffith. E. F. Sex communion. In his Modern Marriage, Lond., 1935, 122-35.— Hayden, J. F. The sex mechanism. In his Art of Marriage. High Point, 1935, 24-32— Hirzel, A. Die Sensibilitat der Pars copulationis des weiblichen Genitale. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932, 149: 102-23.—Krafft-Ebing, R.. A Moll, A. Sitz und Erregung der Kohabitationszentren. In their Psychopath, sex., Stuttg., 16. Aufl., 28-30.------ Zerlegung des Geschlechtstriebes. Ibid., 37-41.—Malchow. C. W. The copulative function. In his Sex. Life, Minneap., 1904, 96-115.—Minamikawa, K. Experimental investigation of the effect of the nervous system on the function of the genital organs. Jap. J. Obst., 1930, 13: 157; 1932, 15: 342.—Orlowski. Allgemeines iiber Potenz; die korperlich-seelischen Begleitablaufe der Kohabitation. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928, 38: 1-7.—Porak, R. La thermometrie appliquee a la sexologie. Progr. med., Par., 1933, 1229-33.—Puppe, G. Untersuchungen iiber die psychische Komponente bei der Kohabitationsfahigkeit. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1922, 1: 470—1.—Smith, P. E., A Leonard, S. L. Mating reaction of hypophysectomized male rats treated with pregnancy urine extracts. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 1250.— Speiser, M. Ueber den Druck- und Warmesinn der ausseren weiblichen Genitalien. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1931, 146: 137-54.— Spinner, J. R. Der Mechanism der Defloration. In his Jungfernschaft, Lpz., 1931, 171-94.—Stone, H. M., A Stone, A. Precoital secretion. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 43. ------ Sex technique; the nature of the sex act. Ibid., 208-10. ------ The prelude to the sex act. Ibid., 219-25 — Stopes. M. C. Coital interlocking; a phvsiologic discovery. Clin. M. A S., 1931, 38: 179. ------ Mutual adjustment. In her Married Love, N. Y., 1935, 54-78.—Storer, R. V. The sexual act; artistry of coitus; frequency of intercourse. In his Adolescence, Lond., 1934, 273-81.—Valenti. G. Canale utero- vaginal in rapporto con genitali maschili normalmente svilup- pati. Mem. Accad. sc. Ist. Bologna, 1907, ser. 6, 4: 9-20, pl. ---- Medico-legal aspect. See also Assault; Bestiality; Hymen; Rape; and under names of sexual perversions. Busch, H. *Forensisch-psychiatrische Bei- trage zur Frage des sexuellen Missbrauchs geistig minderwertiger Personen [Zurich] 48p. 8? Berl., 1930. Also Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1931, 94: Metaxa, L. Dissertazione medico-forense reguardante la causa dell' illmo sig. Achille Crespi accusato di stupro immaturo. 146p. 12? Roma, 1824. Belbey, J. C. Nulidad de matrimonio; informe pericial. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1926, 13: 451-62—Beltran, J. R. EI crimen sexual. Ibid., 1931, 18: 165-81.—Boeters. Unzucht mit Kindern. Arch. Krim., 1932, 91: 61-7.—Boldrini, B. Sulle papillae coronae glandis e sulla importanza di esse in medicina legale. Rass. stud, sess., 1926, 6: 217-33.—Borri, L. Sul prolasso della mucosa uretrale femminile rispetto alia vio- lenza carnale nella impubere. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1911, 5. ser., 3: 410-24.—Boschi, G. In tema di impotenza sessuale. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1931, 20: 1257-66.—Cappelletti, L. Annullamento di matrimonio per impotenza virile (1° caso; i. v. da criptorchidia; 2° caso; i. v. da atonia sessuale costitu- zionale) Gior. psichiat., 1929, 57: 297-321.—Carlini, P. Sul- l'impotenza femminile e maschile; due perizie per annullamento di matrimonio. Riv. ostet. gin., 1935, 17: 283-8.—Dehnow, F. Ehelicher Geschlechtsverkehr und Gesetzgebung. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1923-24, 10: 21-3.—Grandoli, M. Nulidad de matrimonio por impotencia; doctrina: la impotencia absoluta de que habla el c6digo, debe manifestarse dentro de las activi- dades sexuales del matrimonio. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1929, 16: 460-4.—Kiiper, M. Geschlechtsverkehr im Sinne des Blut- schutzgesetzes. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 836.—Lambranzi, R. In causa di violenza carnale su soggetto infermo di mente. Gior. psichiat., 1910, 38: 219-38.—Lavrentiev, N. N. [Mental diseases and sexual crimes] J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1928, 21: 59-74.—Levy-Valensi, J. De quelques proces ceiebres; l'annulation du mariage pour cause d'impuissance; le proces de Gesvres. Paris med., 1927, annexe, 66: 236-47.— Luetgebrune, W. Die Verweigerung der ehelichen Geschlechts- gemeinschaft durch die Frau und ihre rechtlichen Folgen. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1928-29. 15: 456-60.—Munk, M. Der strafrechtliche Schutz der Geschlechtsehre der Frau. Neue Generation, 1927, 23: 9-11.—Porosz, M. [Forensic position of impotence and perversity] Kozeg. torvenysz. orvostud. szemle, 1912, 3.—Ramon Beltran, J. Nulidad de matrimonio por im- potencia. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 77-96—Ras- mussen, A. Die Bedeutung sexueller Attentate auf Kinder unter 14 Jahren fur die Entwicklung von Geisteskrankheiten und Charakteranomalien. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1934, 9: 351-434.—Revoltella, G. In tema di annullamento di matri- monio per impotenza. Clin, ostet., 1932, 34: 463-77.— Rojas, N. La impotencia sexual en medicina forense. Sem. med.. B. Air., 1927, 34: 1377-81. ------A Loudet, O. Anu- Iaci6n de matrimonio por impotencia. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1930, 17: 505-18.—Simone, M. La ginecologia matrimoniale nelle aule forensi. Clin, ostet., 1932, 34: 312-20.—Viglino, C. Giurisprudenza ecclesiastica sull' impotenza. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1926, 46: 176-9. ---- Orgasm. Bjerre, P. Das Mysterium des Orgasmus. Verh. Internat. Kongr. Sexforsch., 1927, 3: 28-34.—Chideckel, M. Orgasm, excitation, and frequency. In his The single, the engaged, and the married, N. Y., 1936, 145-8.—Dickinson, R. L., A Beam, L. Orgasm. In their Thousand Marriages, Bait., 1932, 60-6.— Hayden, J. F. Control of the voluptas. In his Art of Mar- riage, High Point, 1935, 80-8. ------ The propriety of the orgasm. Ibid., 96-103. ------ The deferring of the orgasm. Ibid., 104-22.—Kemper, W. Zur Genese der genitalen Ero- geneitat und des Orgasmus. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1934, 20: 287-312.—KrafTt-Ebing, R., A Moll, A. Grundlage des W'ollustgefiihls. In their Psychopath, sex., Stuttg., 16. Aufl., 42-4.—Reich, W. The function of the orgasm (psychopathology and sociology of sex life) Arch. Psychoanal., Stamford, 1927-28, 1: 1141-218.—Stopes, M. C. Postcoital happiness. In her Enduring Passion, N. Y., 1931, 100-10.—Talmey, B. S. Libido sexualis. In his Love, N. Y., 1916, 92-101.—Tannenbaum. S. A. Orgasm in the female. J. Sex. Psychanal., 1924, 2: 31-6. ---- Orgasm: Disorders. See also under Coitus, Disorders. Elkan, R. Ueber die Orgasmus-Unfahigkeit der Frau. Arch. Frauenk., 1933, 19: 27-51.—Orlowski, P. Ueber die Storungen des Orgasmus und ihre Behandlung. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 746.—Premdela, B. [Investigation of anorgasmia in women] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 5317-28.—Roth- feld, J. Ueber Orgasmolepsie und iiber sexuelle Erregungen bei narkoleptischen Schlafzustanden, nebst Bemerkungen zur Narkolepsiefrage. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 138: 704-19.—Schultz, I. H. Ueber die Storungen des Orgasmus und ihre Behandlung. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1216.—Stone, H. M., A Stone, A, Orgasm incapacity. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 259-70. ---- Pairing seasons. See also Oestrus. Davis, K. B. Periodicity of sex desire; married women. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 14: 345-60.—Ewart, R. J. The breeding season in man. Med. Off., Lond., 1911, 6: 39.—June is called the ideal human mating time. Science News Lett., 1937, 31: 393.—Kirschbaum, A., A Ringoen, A. R. Seasonal sexual activity and its experimental modification in the male sparrow, Passer domesticus linnaeus. Anat. Rec, 1936, 64: 453-73. 2 pl.—Modi, J. J. A note on the mating seasons among men. J. Anthrop. Soc. Bombay, 1931, 14: 962-8.—Oberndorf, C. P. A case of periodicity in the male. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1913, 40: 37.—Rice, T. B. Sex education; the mating period. Hygeia, Chic, 1934, 12: 32-86.—Westermarck, E. Human pairing season in primitive times. In his Hist. Human Mar- riage, Lond., 1921, 5. ed., 1: 78-102.—White. R. C. The hu- man pairing season in America. Am. J. Sociol., 1927, 32: 800-5. COITUS 737 COITUS ---- Posture. See also Coitus, Mechanism. Ananga-Ranga (stage of thebodiliness one) or, The Hindu art of love (Ars amoris Indica) Transl. & annot. by A. F. F. & B. F. R. 144p. 16? Cosmopoli, 1885. Carrington, C. Modes of copulation and other esoteric habits among Tamils (etc.) In Untrodden Fields, Par., 1898, 2. ed., 1: 93-6.—Dickinson, R. L. Coital postures: instruction; variety; main groups. In his Human Sex Anat., Bait., 1933, 106-9. ------ A Beam, L. Method of coitus. In their Thousand Marriages, Bait., 1932, 66; 108; 418.—Digitischa. Encycl. sex. (Robinson, V.) N. Y., 1936, 168.—Griffith, E. F. Variations in position. In his Modern Marriage, Lond., 1935, 118-21.—Stone, H. M., A Stone, A. Coital positions; face to face position; side position; reverse or woman superior position; sitting position; back position. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 1935, 229.—Talmey, B. S. Concarnationis positurae. In his Love, N. Y., 1916, 350.—Velde, T. H. van de. Position and action during coitus. In his Ideal Marriage, Lond., 1928, 210-43.—X., J. L'amour chez 1'Annamite; formes de coit les plus usitees. In his Amour aux colonies, Par., 1893, 31. ---- Potency. See also subheadings of Coitus (Disorders; ex- cessive; Frequency) Alesio, C. Corrispondenze organiche e funzionali nelle alte- razioni della capacita sessuale. Rass. stud, sess., 1926, 6: 140-50.—Lallik, N. von. Sexuelle Potenz beim mannlichen und weiblichen Geschlecht. Oesterr. Aerzte Ztg, 1913, 10: 24.—Orlowski. Allgemeines uber Potenz; iiber den Geschlechts- trieb. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928, 38: 33-6.—Pulido Martin, A. Algunos conceptos modernos sobre la potencia sexual. Siglo med., 1920, 67: 977; 1921, 68: 8.—Riebes, E. Ueber Potenz. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 89: 1171-4.—Storer, R. V. Potency and frigidity. In his Adolescence (Ac.) Lond., 1934, 227-36. ---- prepuberal. See also Assault; Child, neglected; Prostitu- tion, juvenile; Rape. Bender, L., A Blau, A. The reactions of children to sexual relations with adults. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1937, 7: 500- 18.—Childers, A. T. Some notes on sex mores among Negro children. Ibid., 1936, 6: 442-8.—Davis, K. B. Sex play during childhood (table xv B) In her Factors in the Sex Life (Ac.) N. Y., 1929, 58.—Flachs. Das Geschlechtsleben des Kindes. Jahresb. Ges. Natur A Heilk. Dresden (1910-11) 1911, 112-4.—Lucifero, F. Epoca puberale e reati sessuali. Scuola posit., 1934, n. ser., 14: 247.—Oseretzky, N. J. Die Sexualkriminalitat der Minderjahrigen. Mschr. Krim. Psy- chol., 1929, 20: 705-32.—Schonfeld, W. Ueber Geschlechts- verkehr unter Kindern und durch diesen ubertragene Ge- schlechtskrankheiten; ein Beitrag zur Zunahme erworbener Geschlechtskrankheiten bei Kindern. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 841.—Van Wayenburg, G. De Freud'sche opvattin- gen omtrent het kindlijk geslachtsleven. Ned. mschr. verlosk., Leiden, 1914, 3: 111-23.—X., J. La petite fille Annamite et sa defloration precoce. In his Amour aux colonies, Par., 1893, 18. ---- Psychoanalytic aspect. Abraham, K. An infantile sexual theory not hitherto noted. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1925, 6: 444-6.—Bianchini, L. La rappresentazione tallica del genitale femminile nella ricerca sessuale del bambino (fallomorfismo infantile del genitale fem- minile) Arch. gen. neur., Nocera, 1929, 10: 65-71.—Bruns- wick, R. M. Eine Beobachtung iiber die kindliche Theorie des Koitus a tergo. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1929, 15: 500-2.—Fenichel, O. Einige noch nicht beschriebene infantile Sexualtheorien. Ibid., 1927, 13: 166-70.—Ferenczi, S. Die wissenschaftliche Bedeutung von Freuds 3 Abhand- lungen zur Sexualtheorie. Internat. Zschr. arztl. Psychoanal., Wien 1915, 3: 227-9.------■ Versuch einer Genitaltheorie. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1922, 8: 478. ------ Psycho-analysis of sexual habits. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1925, 6: 372-404. ------ Masculine and feminine; psychoanalytic observations on the genital theory and on secondary and tertiary sex characteristics. Psychoanal. Rev., 1930, 17: 105-13.—Heise, K. Der Kuckuck und die Meise im Volksmunde und dem Volksglauben der Braunschweiger. Imago, Wien, 1924, 10: 340-2.—Levy, L. Die Sexualsymbolik des Ackerbaus in Bibel und Talmud. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1915-16, 2: 437-44.—Markuszewicz, R. Bemerkungen zur phallischen Organisationsstufe des Sexualtriebes. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1936, 37: 77-88.—Sadger, J. Beitrage zur Sexual- fra'ge; zur Genealogie der Liebe; infantile Theorie iiber die Ein- fuhrung in das sexuelle Leben. Zbl. Psychoanal., 1910-11, 1: 589. ---- Psychology. Caramella, S. II problema sessuale dal punto di vista del- l'idealismo. Rass. stud, sess., 1922, 2: 268-71.—Ellis, H. Die geschlechtliche Spielfunktion. Neue Generation, 1921, 17: 11-24. ______ The play function of sex. Med. Rev. of 112386—vol. 3, 4th sekihs----47 Rev., 1921, 27: 109-17.— Hauptmann, A. Der Einfluss der Generationsvorgange auf die Psyche der Frau. Arch. Frauenk., 1929, 15: 381-400.—Marcus, H. Das sexuelle Erlebnis als Schliissel zum Weltverstandnis. Neue Generation, 1926, 22: 229-34.—Marcuse, M. Sexualleben und Arbeitsleistung. Med. Reform, 1911, 19: 477-82.—Pettus, C. S. The impor- tance of legitimate scientific sexual union in development of character and production of contentment and happiness. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1915, 12: 61-5.------Moral effect of professional instruction on proper sexual union. Southwest I. M. A S., 1915, 23: 361-8.—Senf, M. R. Psychosexuelle Intuition und Sexualbiologie. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1920-21, 7: 361-5. ---- Social and ethical aspects. See also Prostitution; Sexual instinct, Ethical aspect. May, G. Social control of sex expression. 245p. 8? Lond. [1930] Bogart, G. H. One bane of prudery. Texas M. J., 1911- 12, 27: 165-75.—Brustmann, M. Die sexuelle Frage des Sportmannes. Mitt. Deut. Ges. Bekampf. Geschlkr., 1913, 11: 33-8.—Ellis, H. Sexual problems, their nervous and mental relations. Mod. Tr. Nerv. Ment. Dis., Phila., 1913, 1: 100-42.—Feldkeller, P. Geschlechtliche Gesinnung. Neue Generation, 1927, 23: 153-8.—Goodman, J. E. The present- day theatre and the sex problem. I. Sociol. San., Lyons, N. Y., 1914, 5: 55-78.—Limentani, L. Appunti sopra l'onore sessuale. Rass. stud, sess., 1922, 2: 325-32.—Moralita e sessualitd.. Ibid., 332-49.—Nemilow, A. Eine neue Geschlechtsideologie. Neue Generation, 1927, 23: 229-32.—Rutherford, H. H. Via veneris. Mil. Surgeon, 1922, 51: 173-6.—Schutz-Hencke, H. Jugendbewegung. Handworterb. Sexwiss. (Marcuse) 1923, 238-42.—Thomson, A. Problems involved in the congress of the sexes in man. Brit. M. J., 1922, 1: 5-8.—Traumann, F. E. Geschlechtsehre. Handworterb. Sexwiss. (Marcuse) 1923, 155-8. ---- in animals. Amantea, G. La zona riflessogena degli atti sessuali nel pene del cane. Arch. farm, sper., 1913, 16: 344-54.—Anderson, E. E. Consistency of tests of copulatory frequency in the male albino rat. J. Comp. Psychol., 1936, 21: 447-59.—Bacq, Z. M. Impotence of the male rodent after sympathetic de- nervation of the genital organs. Am. J. Physiol., 1931, 96: 321-30.—Bahl, K. N. On the reproductive processes of earth- worms; the process of copulation and exchange of sperms in Eutyphoeus waltoni Mich. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1927, 71: 479-502, 2 pl.—Beuchelt. H. Bau, Funktion und Entwicklung der Begattungsorgane der mannlichen Ringelnatter (Natrix natrix L.) und Kreuzotter (Vipera berus L.) Morph. Jahrb., 1936, 78: 445-516.—Biecheler, B. Sur l'existence d'une copu- lation chez une euglene verte et sur les conditions globales qui la determinent. C. rend. Soc biol., 1937, 124: 1264-6.— Boschma, H. Ueber einen Fall von Kopulation bei einer Asteride (Archaster typicus) Zool. Anz., 1923-24, 58: 283-5.— Bouchet, G.. A Bouchet, A. Perforations du vagin pendant la saillie. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1937. 10: 235.— Boulenger. G. A. Sur des tubercules nuptiaux simulant des dents chez un poisson africain du guerre Barbus. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1917, 164: 298-300.—Brandt, H. Ueber Mehrfachbegattung beim Kiefernspanner (Bupalus piniarius L.) Anz. Schadlingsk., 1936. 12: 143-5.—Budington, R. A. The manner of copulation in a turbellarian worm, Planaria maculata. Biol. Bull., 1924, 47: 298-303.—Chopard, L. L'accouplement et le fonctionne- ment de l'armure copulatrice des Blattida? (orthopteres) Bull. Soc zool. France, 1919, 44: 347-53.—Dehner. O. Beitrag zur Fra"e der psychogenen Storungen im Geschlechtsleben der Tiere. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1930, 46: 341-6— Dorello. P. Osservazioni sopra la vita sessuale della chiocciola. Rass. stud sess., 1922. 2:212-27. •------ Organi e vita sessuale dei molluschi. Ibid., 1924, 4: 69-78.—Drouin de Bouville. de. Observations sur la reproduction chez l'ecrevisse; epoque et frequence des accouplements. C. rend. Soc biol., 1905, 58: 917. ------ Observations sur la reproduction chez l'ecrevisse; conditions d'accouplement favorables. Ibid., 919-21.—Feh- linger, A. Formen der sexuellen Vereinigung bei den Tieren. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1918-19, 5: 245-8.—Finkenrath, K. Das Sexualleben der Schnecken. Ibid., 1924-25, 11: 261.—Fischer, K. Die Begattung bei Limax maximus. Jena. Zschr. Natur- wiss., 1917-18, 55: 101-24. pl.—Fresdorf, E. Beitrag zum Geschlechtsleben der Wirbeltiere. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 53: 377-82.—Galtsoff. P. S. The effect of temperature and chemical stimulation on the discharge of sexual product? in oysters. Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932, 91.—Geitler. L. Die Reduktionsteilung und Copulation von Cymbella lanceo- lata. Arch. Protistenk., 1927, 58: 465-507, 2 pl. ------ Copulation und Geschlechtsverteilung bei einer Nitzschia-Art. Ibid., 1928, 61: 419-42. ------ Untersuchungen iiber das sexuelle Verhalten von Tetraspora lubrica. Biol. Zbl.. 1931, 51 • 173-86.—Gerecke. H. Das Kopulationsorgan von Testudo gra'eca L. Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss., 1932, 66: 119-60— Ger- hardt. U. Sexualbiologische Geschehnisse im Tierreich als Grundlage einer vergleichenden Sexualbiologie. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 64-6. ------ Aus dem Geschlechtsleben der zwit- trigen Schnecken (Begattung und Liebesspiel bei Lungen- COITUS 738 COITUS Bchnecken) Derm. Zschr., 1935-36, 72: 73-81.—Gruvel, A. Sur la morphologie des miles nains dans le genre ScalpeUum Leach et sur les rapports sexuels chez les cirrhipedes. P. verb. Soc. sc. phys. natur. Bordeaux, 1900-1, 93.—Giinther, K. Funktionell-anatomische Untersuchungen iiber die Bursa copulatrix, den Ovipositor- und den mannlichen Kopulations- apparat bei Phasmoiden. Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss., 1933, 68: 403-62.—Heinsius, H. W. Een overgang tusschen copulatie en bevruchting. Album d. natuur, Haarlem, 1905, 234-8.—Hil- ton. W. A. A structural feature connected with the mating of Diemyctylus viridescens. Am. Natur., 1902, 36: 643-51.-^ Hofmann, E. Ueber den Begattungsvorgang von Arianta arbustorum L. Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss., 1923, 59: 363-400, 4 pl.—Holzapfel, M. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber das Zusammenfinden der Geschlechter bei der Trichterspinne Agelena labyrinthica (CI.) Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1935, 22: 656-90.—Hupka. Ein Fall von einer Blasenruptur bei einer Kuh durch den Deckakt. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 34: 771.—Huus, J. Ueber die Begattung bei Nectonema munidae Br. und iiber den Fund der Larve von dieser Art (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Zool. Anz., 1931-32, 97: 33-7.—Hyman, L. H. Reproductive system and copulation in Amphiscolops langer- hansi (Turbellaria; Acoela) Biol. Bull., 1937, 72: 319-26 — Jenkins, M. The effect of segregation on the sex behavior of the white rat as measured by the obstruction method. Genet. Psychol. Monogr., 1928, 3: 455-568.—Klatt, B. Experimen- telle Untersuchungen iiber die Beziehungen zwischen Kopula- tion und Eiablage beim Schwammspinner. Biol. Zbl., 1913, 33: 620-8.—Louttit, C. M. Reproductive behavior of the guinea pig; the normal mating behavior. J. Comp. Psychol., 1927, 7: 247-63.—Macreks, H. H. Sexualbiologische Studien an Asellus aquaticus L. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. allg. Zool., 1930, 48: 399-508, pl.—Marosfy, L. [Rupture of heart during coitus] Allatorv. lap., 1935, 58: 363.—Maupas, E., A Seurat, L. G. Sur le mecanisme de l'accouplement chez les nematodes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1916,79:614-8.—Muzlera, J. M. Mise-bas re- petees apr^s une seule copulation chez Cnesterodon decemmacu- latus (Jenyns) Garman. Ibid., 1935, 118: 490.—Nissen, H. W. The effects of gonadectomy, vasotomy, and injections of pla- cental and orchic extracts on the sex behavior of the white rat. Genet. Psychol. Monogr., 1929, 5: 451-550.—Papadakis. Sur l'existence d'une copulation heterogamique dans Pichia farinosa Lindner. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 447.—Pockels. Ueber die Brunstzeit der Rehe. Arch. Anat. Physiol., Berl., 1836, 193-204, pl.—Polimanfi, O. Contribution a la physiologie de l'erection et de l'ejaculation; sur les mouvements des canaux deferents et des vesicules seminales chez le lapin. Arch, inter- nat. physiol., Liege, 1907, 5: 331-44.—Rodolfo, A. The physiology of reproduction in swine; some observations on mating. Philippine J. Sc, 1934, 55: 13-8.—Roeder. K. D. An experimental analysis of the sexual behavior of the praying mantis (Mantis religiosa L.) Biol. Bull., 1935, 69: 203-20 — Schaudinn, F. Ueber die Copulation von Actinophrys pol. Ehrbg. In his Arbeiten, Hamb., 1911, 123-7.—Schwarz, L., A Helms, W. Ueber den Einfluss des Geschlechtsverkehrs auf das Blutbild von Ziegenbocken. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 31: 511-3.—Slonaker, J. R. Effect of different amounts of Bexual indulgence in the albino rat; food consumption. Am. J. Physiol., 1927, 83: 302-8. ------ The effect of different amounts of sexual indulgence in the albino rat; length of sexual life. Ibid., 1928, 84: 192-9. ------ The effect of different amounts of sexual indulgence in the albino rat; the offspring. Ibid., 442-52. ------ Sex-drive in rats. Ibid., 1935, 112: 176-81.—Stone, C. P. The initial copulatory response of female rats reared in isolation from the age of 20 days to the age of puberty. J. Comp. Psychol., 1926, 6: 73-83. ------ A Barker, R. G. Spontaneous activity, direct and indirect measures of sexual drive in adult male rats. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 32: 195-9. ------ A Tomilin, M. I. A comparative study of sexual drive in adult male rats as meas- ured by direct copulatory tests and by the Columbia obstruction apparatus. J. Comp. Psychol., 1935, 19: 215-41.—Tinkle- paugh, O. L. Occurrence of vaginal plug in a chimpanzee. Anat. Rec, 1930-31, 46: 329-32.—Tonutti, E. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Gymnophionen; Untersuchungen der Kopula- tionsorgane bei weiteren Gymnophionenarten. Morph. Jahrb., 1933, 72: 155-211.—Ufland, I. M. Die naturliche Dominante beim Froschmannchen wahrend des Umklammerungsreflexes. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1925, 208: 49-57.—Verwey, J. Die Paarungsbiologie des Fischreihers. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. allg. Zool., 1930, 48: 1-120, 2 pl.—Voges, E. Zum Copulations- apparat der Iuliden. Zool. Anz., 1915-16, 47: 162-70.— Walton, A. On the function of the rabbit cervix during coitus. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1930, 37: 95, pl.—Yerkes, R. M., A Elder, J. H. Concerning reproduction in the chimpanzee. Yale J. Biol., 1937-38, 10: 41-8. Also repr— Zabinski. J. Copulation exterieure chez les blattes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 596-8. ------ Fonctionnement des differents parties des appareils copulateurs chitines males et femelles de la blatte (Periplaneta orientalis L.) Ibid., 598-602. ---- in old age. Cotte A Rivollier. Hemorragies repetees aprfis le coit chez une femme a,gie de 65 ans. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 292-5.—Manunza, P. Potentia coeundi et generandi in un vecchio di 85 anni; contributo alia conoscenza della polior- chidia. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1936, 56: 166-76.—Stone. H. M.. A Stone, A. The sexual impulse after the menopause. In their Marriage Manual, N. Y., 296. ---- in pregnancy. Biiben, I. Die Rolle des Koitus beim vorzeitigen Blasen- sprung und bei Erkrankungen des Kindbettes. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 1310-3.—Galant, J. S. Ueber die Dyspareunie der Schwangeren. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1925-26, 89: 505-10.— Lubimova, M. P. [Data on influence of coitus on premature amenorrhea and length of post-partum period] J. akush., 1926, 37: No. 3, 326-31. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 1466-8. CO JAN, Noel A. Contribution k la patho- genie de l'6nuresie dite essentielle; 6tat actuel de la question; role de l'insuffisance hepatique dans la forme digestive; 6nur6sie et hypothyroidie; enur£sie et fatigue l'intoxication; mode commun d'action de ces divers facteurs pathogeniques. 108p. 8? Par., 1922. COKE, Frank. Colds and hay fever, ix, 148p. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1933. COKE, William Francis Harriott. Asthma. viii, 260p. 2 pl. 8? Bristol, J. Wright & Sons, 1923. COKER, William Chambers, 1872- The Saprolegniaceae; with notes on other water molds. 201p. 63 pl. 4? Chapel Hill, N. C, Univ. North Carolina Press, 1923. COKKINIS, A[polIo] J[ohn] 1895- Mesen- teric vascular occlusion, xiii, 159p. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1926. ----Cardio-vascular surgery, p.3931-4096, roy. 8? N. Y., 1937. In Post-Grad. Surg. (Maingot, R.) N. Y., 1937, 3: COLA. See Kola. COLACIUM. See also Mastigophora. Johnson, D. F. Morphology and life history of Colacium vesiculosum Ehrenberg. Arch. Protistenk., 1934, 83: 241- 63, 3 pl. COLACO Belmonte, Arnold Herman Maxi- miliaan. *Objectieve criteria voor de waarde van stimuleeren (getoetst aan de cliniek en de patho- logische anatomie van de mazelen-pneumonie) [Objective criteria on the value of stimulants (tested on clinics and pathological anatomy of measles pneumonia)] 131p. 8? Amst. [1930] COLADANT, Georges, 1899- *Etude physio-pathologique des troubles de la sensibility en gynecologie. 46p. 8? Par., 1934. COLARD, Maurice, 1896- *La leucemie aigue chez I'enfant. 80p. 8? Par., 1924. COLAS, Jean Andre, 1908- *De la tor- sion intra-abdominale pure du grand epiploon. 171p. 8? Par., L. Arnette, 1935. COLAS-BELCOUR, Jacques Charles Georges Joseph, 1894- Contribution a I'etude du developpement et de la biologie des formes lar- vaires des phhibotomes [Paris] 92p. 3 pl. 8? Bayeux, 1928. COLAS-PELLETIER, Marcel, 1899- *Absence congenitale du sein et anomalies con- comitantes. 61p. pl. 8? Par., 1928. COLAVOLPE, Louis, 1908- Organisation des services sanitaires d'Alexandrie. 60p. 8? Par. 1933. COLBATCH, John, 1670-1729. Fraser-Harris, D. F. [Biography] Med. Press A Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: 580-2. COLBERT, C. Le traitement de la tuberculose pulmonaire en clientele. 4p.l. 291p. 12? Par., A. Maloine & fils, 1923. COLBERT de Beaulieu, Jean Baptiste, 1905- *Contribution a I'etude des faux syndromes de ptose gastrique et des ptoses compliquees. 68p. 8? Par., 1930. COLBURN 739 COLCHICUM COLBURN, William A., & REMY, C. P. A professional denture course. 56p. illust. 8? Ann Arb., Mich., Edwards Bros., 1935. [COLBY, Charles De Witt] 1865- A little talk with patients and superintendents of sana- toria. 2. ed. 49p. port. 12? Asheville, N. C, William LeRoy Dunn Mem. Clin. [1931] COLCHESTER. Royal Eastern Counties Institution for the Mentally Defective. Annual report. Ipswich, 21., 1879- Incomplete. COLCHICUM [and derivatives] See also Gout, Treatment; Rheumatism, Treatment. Beck, A. [E.] *Beitrag zur Wirkung des Colchicins. p.207-16. 8? Lpz., 1931. Also Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1932, 165: Chabert, A. *Une etude de toxicologic vege- tale veterinaire: le colchique d'automne (Colchi- cum autumnale) indications et emploi du col- chique en therapeutique. 73p. 8? Lyon, 1935. Gascoin, H. P. J. *Le colchique et la pression arterielle (faits cliniques) 58p. 8? Par., 1917. Lipps, H. *Pharmakologische Untersuchun- gen in der Colchicinreihe; iiber die Wirkung eini- ger Colchicinderivate; der Kapillargiftmeclianis- mus der Colchicinwirkung [Gottingen] 21 p. 8? Lpz., 1920. Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1920, 85: 235-55. Rehbein, M. *Pharmakologische Untersu- chungen iiber die Darmwirkung des Colchicins [Freiburg] 25p. 8? Lpz., 1917. Russemeyer, W. *Pharmakologische Unter- suchungen in der Colchicinreihe. 28p. 8? Gott., 1919. Amoroso. E. C. Colchicine and tumour growth. Nature, Lond., 1935,135: 266.—Bastenie, P., & Zylberszac, S. Mise en evidence de stimulations hormonales sur la colchichine; detec- tion de stimulation thyroldienne par l'extrait antehypo- physaire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 446-8.—Beck. A. Beitrag zur Wirkung des Colchicins. Arch. exp. Path. Lpz., 1932, 165: 208-16.—Bergman, A. Acci6n de la colchicina sobre el est6mago del cobayo. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 1056-60.— Boyland, E., & Boyland. M. E. Studies in tissue metabolism; the action of colchicine and B. typhosus extract. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 454-60, pl.—Brues, A. M. The effect of colchicine on regenerating liver. J. Physiol., Lond., 1936, 86: 63. ------ & Cohen, A. Effects of colchicine and related substances on cell division. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1363-8, pl.—Clearkin, P. A. The effect of colchicine on normal and neoplastic tissues in mice. J. Path. Bact., Lend., 1937, 44: 469-80.—Dustin, A. P. Contri- bution a I'etude de Taction de poisons caryoclasiques sur les tumeurs animales; action de la colchicine sur le sarcome greffe, type Crocker, de la souris. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1934, 5. ser., 14: 487-505.—Gavaudan, P., & Gavaudan, N. Modi- fications numeriques et morphologiques des chromosomes, induites chez les v6g6taux par Taction de la colchicine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 985-8. ------ & Pomraskinsky-Ko- boziev. N. Sur l'influence de la colchicine sur la caryocinese dans les meristemes radiculaires de TAllium cepa. Ibid., 125: 705-8—Grier. J. An investigation of Colchicum and its galenicals. Pharm. J., Lond.. 1923, 111: 87-9.—Heeger. E. F. Widenswertes von der Herbstzeitlose [Colchicum autumnale L] Deut. Heilpflanze, 1934-35, 1: 157.—Jacobson. T. Ac- tion de la colchicine sur le cceur. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 1178-81. ------ Action de la colchicine sur 1 intestin et l'uterus. Ibid., 1182-5.—Leblond, C. P., & Allen, E. Em- phasis of the growth effect of prolactin on the crop gland of the pigeon by arrest of mitose« with colchicine. Endocrinology, 1937, 21:455-60.—Levison. W. Ueber Wirkung von Colchicin auf das Blutbild des Menschen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 76: 567-70.—Lits, F. J. Contribution a I'etude des reactions cellulaire provoquees par la colchicine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934. 115: 1821-3. ------ Recherches sur les reactions et lesions cellulaires provoquees par la colchicine. Arch, internat. med. exp., Par., 1936-37, 11: 811-901.------& P«st'J>- A- £• Action de la colchicine sur Tovaire de la souris blanche. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 393-6.—Nebel. B. R.. & Ruttle. M. L. The cytological and genetical significance of colchicine. J. Hered., 1938, 29: 3-9.—Perrot. E. Une piante nouvelle a colchicine. Ie lofout. liliacee saharienne. Bull. sc. pharm.. Par., 1936 43: 257-9.—Peyron. A., Poumeau-Delille. G.. & Lafay, B. Sur l'evolution maligne du papillo-Spitheiipme du lapm et son mode de regression sous Taction de la colchicine. C. rend. hoc. biol., 1937. 126: 685-8.—Raymond-Hamet. Sur une pro- priete physiologique nouvelle de la colchicine. Ibid., 1935, 118: 1292-5. Influence de la colchicine sur les effets hypotenseurs des doses liminaires d'amines sympatbomime- tiques vraies. Ibid., 119: 990-2. ------ Influence de la colchicine sur les effets cardio-inhibiteurs de la faradisation du pneumogastrique. Ibid., 120: 951-3.—Rogers, P. V., & Allen, E. Epithelial growth caused by stimulation with various smear methods as demonstrated by mitotic stasis with colchi- cine. Endocrinology, 1937, 21:629-32.—Schwahn, H. Ueber Colchicum-Wirkung. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1730.—Self, P. A. W.. & Corfield, C. E. The determination of colchicine in Colchicum corm and seed and the official Colchicum prepara- tions. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1932, 5: 347-56. ---- Poisoning. Jerabek, F., & Vignati, J. [Two cases of poisoning with colchicin] Cas. lek. cesk., 1927, 66: 1978-82.—Leibholz. Ein Fall von Colchicin-Vergiftung und einige Bemerkungen iiber Gichtbehandlung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 1669.— Mezger, O., & Heess. W. Giftmordversuch mit Herbstzeit- losensamen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1930, 15: 522-8.— Santavy, F. Les variations sanguines au cours de l'intoxication par la colchicine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 629-32. Glucose du sang chez les chiens intoxiques par la colchicine. Ibid., 633. COLCORD, Joanna C. Community planning in unemployment emergencies; recommendations growing out of experience. 86p. 8? N. Y., Russell Sage Found., 1930. COLD [and cooling] See also Heat; Temperature. Approach (The) to the absolute zero. Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 777.—Collins, D. A. Correction for undercooling in material of high solid content. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 28: 896-8.—Crowther, J. G. Near absolute zero. Sc. American, 1934, 151: 300-2.—Dewar, J. Chemical and physi- cal change at low temperatures. Proc. R. Inst. Gr. Britain, (1911) 1913, 20: 256-74.—Kanolt, C. W. The production of cold. J. Optic. Soc. America, 1924, 9: 411-54.—Kurti, N., & Simon, F. Experiments at very low temperatures obtained by the magnetic method; the production of the low temperatures. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1935, ser. A, 149: 152-76.—Monti, P. C. II raffreddore. Terapie, Milano, 1937, 27: 353-8.—Simon, F. The approach to the absolute zero of temperature. Sc. Month., 1935, 41: 530-41.—Stockl, K. Die Materie bei den tiefsten Temperaturen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 848-50 — Wimperis, H. E., & Simon, F. The approach to the absolute zero of temperature. Proc. R. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1935, 28: pt 3, No. 134, 515-41, pl. ---- Allergy. See also Allergy, physical. Benjamins, C. E. [Sudden passive transmission of cold- allergia] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 5362-5.—Bernstein, F. Beitrage zu den physikalischen Idiosynkrasien der Haut; Kalteekzem. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1933, 168: 103-8 — Braden. A. H. A review of 50 cases of winter allergy. Texas J. M., 1935-36, 31: 461-4.—Bray, G. W. Physical allergy; a localized and generalized allergic type of reaction to cold. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 131-5. Also Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1935, 32: 45-8.—Brown, A. E., & Barker, N. W. Severe vasospastic disturbance of the face and hands with abnormal sensitivity to cold. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1936, 11: 161-4.— Brown, G. E., & Horton, B. T. A clinical syndrome due to cold, with local and general systemic reactions suggesting those obtained by histamine. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1932, 47: 353-7.—Horton, B. T., & Roth, G. M. Collapse while swim- ming- the most dangerous consequence of hypersensitiveness to cold. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 7-10. ------& Brown, G. E. Hypersensitiveness to cold with local and systemic manifestations of a histamine-like character; its amenability to treatment. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 1263-9.—Dubbs, A. W. Urticaria caused by cold. Ibid., 1935, 104: 116.— Ehrlich, M. A case of cold allergy with spontaneous recovery. J M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1936, 33: 477.—Liass, M. A. [Cold as sensibilizing factor] Ter. arkh., 1937, 15: 339-46.—Paul, L. W. Cold allergy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 24.—Schlenker, H. Zur Behandlung der Kalte-Anaphylaxie. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 974. Biological aspect. See also Acclimatization; Arctic and Antarctic region; Climate, Change; Environment; Weather. Berry J. A., & Magoon, C. A. Growth of microorganisms at and below 0° C. Phytopathology, 1934, 24: 780-96.— Cold (The) essential to growth of northern wild flowers. Science News Lett., 1938, 33: 44.—Danneel, R. Zur Physio- logie der Kalteschwiirzung beim Russenkaninchen. Biol. Zbl., 1934, 54: 287; 572.—Diringshofen. H. von. Ueber den Einfluss niederer Temperaturen auf die Wahrnehmung von Glieder- stellungen und Kraftentfaltungen. Zschr. Biol., 1931-32, 92: 523-34.—Hardy, W. Cold as an agent in physiological analy- sis. Harvey Lect,, Bait., 1930-31, 26: 152-61.—Hill. S. E. Stimulation by cold in Nitella. J. Gen. Physiol., 1934-35, 18: 357-67. COLD 740 COLD ---- Death from. Brunow, H. Der Kaltetod des isolierten und durchbluteten Froschmuskels. Zschr. allg. Physiol., 1912, 13: 367-88 — Di Grazia, A. Adrenalina e iperglicemia nella morte da freddo. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1933, 14: 1035-41.—Iljin, W. S. Ueber den Kaltetod der Pflanzen und seine Ursachen. Proto- plasma, Lpz., 1933, 20: 105-24.—Jackson, F. K., & Alonge, A. What constitutes a lethal reduction of temperature? Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 109: 447-9.—Peluso, A. Ricerche sperimen- tali sulla influenza della narcosi eterea e cloroformica nella morte da freddo. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1933. 39: 280-91. ----- Effects. Bottazzi, F. Azione della temperatura sui tessuti e sui loro componenti colloidali; sulla rigidita de freddo. Erg. Physiol., 1925, 24: 308-29.—Caridroit. F., & Regnier, V. Les effets du froid sur la crete des coqs domestiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 432.—Chaletzkaja. F. Ueber die Wachstumsvor- gange im Hautepithel bei Kaltewirkung. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1935, 17: 463-74. ------ Weitere Untersuchungen iiber Epithelveranderungen bei Kaltewirkung. Ibid., 1935-36, 18: 475-80.—Cotte, J. Les reactions vasomotrices du lapin contre les petites refrigerations locales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 1025-7.—Debierne, A., & Goldstein, L. Sur les nouvelles transformations produites a basse temperature (frigadreac- tions) C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 205: 321.—Galamini, A. Osservazione sul blocco da freddo studiato sul preparato cen- trale di Baglioni. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 176-80 — Hee, A. Influence des vagues de froid sur la respiration des vegetaux. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 189: 370-2.—Hermann, H., Morin, G., & Cier, J. Reactions vasculaires locales conse- cutives au refroidissement de la peau chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 1019-21.—Innocenti, M. Caratteri delle reazioni oculari postrotatorie in cavie e conigli sottoposti a raffreddamento. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 960-2. ------Caratteri delle reazioni oculari postrotatorie in cavie talamiche sottoposte a raffreddamento. Ibid., 962.—Just, E. E. Effects of low temperature on fertilization and develop- ment in the egg of Platynereis megalops. Biol. Bull., 1929, 57: 439-42.—Kadisch, E. Beitrage zur Wirkung der Kalte auf pathogene Fadenpilze, Hefen und Bakterien; Ausdehnung dieser Versuche bis in die Nahe des absoluten Nullpunktes (bis 272° C.) Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 1074; 1109.—Lipschutz, A., & lllanes, A. Comportement de Tceuf de poule a des tem- peratures basses. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 555.—Lode, A., & Burtscher, J. Ueber das Verhalten der Alkalireserve bei Abkiihlungen (Versuche an Kaninchen) Arch. Hvg., Miinch., 1929, 102: 304-14.—Moracci. E., & Trifilo, A. lermoregula- zione e glicemia nel raffreddamento. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper.. 1931, 6:903-7.—Nicosia, G. Action du froid sur les organismes alcoolises. Arch. ital. biol., 1934-35, 94: 79-89.— Pasqualino. G. Effetti del raffreddamento sulle giunzioni neuromuscolari. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 879-82. ------ Effetti del raffreddamento sulT eccitabilita muscolare diretta e indiretta negli animali omeotermi. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1930, 28:443-51.— Satow, Y. Influence of application of cold to the dog's body upon the blood pressure and the blood sugar, with special reference to the augmented epinephrine secretion. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1936-37, 30: 561-87.—Tournade, A., & Bernot, E. Exageration, chez le chien fortement refroidi, des effets cardio- inhibiteurs qu'engendre I'excitation du nerf de Hering. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 911.—Tournade, A., & Malmejac, J. Action curarisante du froid sur la preparation neuro-musculaire. Ibid., 1933, 112: 56.—Vintemberger, P. De Taction du froid sur les cellules en mitose. Ibid., 1930, 103: 705-7.—Wada, M. Der Einfluss der Kalteapplikation auf die Pulsfrequenz von Hunden mit ausgeschalteten extrakardialen Herznerven. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1935, 26: 546-71.—Weigmann. R. Die Wirkung starker Abkiihlung auf Amphibien und Reptilien. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1929, 134: 641-92.— Yamaguchi, S. Ueber den Einfluss der Kalte auf den Organismus des Tieres; die Veranderungen der chemischen Bestandteile des Blutes. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1926, 5: No. 6, 71. ------ Der Einfluss der Kalte auf den Tierkorper; morphologische und physikalische Veranderung des Blutes. Ibid., 1927, 6: 44.—Yanagi, S., Okada, Y. [et al.] Experimentelle Untersuchung iiber den Einfluss niedriger Temperatur (—30°- —40° C.) auf den Lebensvorgang des Tieres. Verh. Jap. chir. Ges., 1935, 36: 5. ---- Effects—on human body. See also Common cold, Pathogenesis. Barcroft, J., & Verzar, F. The effect of exposure to cold on the pulse rate and respiration of man. J. Physiol., Lond., 1931, 71: 373-80.—Bickel. A. Welche Einwirkung hat die Kalte auf den Korper? Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 30: 169.—Brada, H.. & Feil, L. Die Blutdruckreaktion auf Kaltereiz. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1937, 31: 121-8.—Campbell, J. A., & Angus, T. C. Some physiologic reactions to cooling power during work, with special reference to evaporation of water. J. Indust. Hyg., 1929, 11: 315-27.—Cortese. F., & Chiesa, C. Influenza del freddo sulle articolazioni. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1935, 49: 1035-43.—Geiger, E. Ueber Zunahme der Milchsaure im Blute infolge Unterkuhlung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1933, 170: 296-302.—Gowen, G. H. Temperature changes in the conjunctiva in relation to application of heat and cold to the skin. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 331-3.—Gualdi, A., & Baldino, N. Ricerche sul metabolismo per variazioni della temperatura locale dei tessuti; il contenuto in glicogeno e in acido lattico della cute e dei muscoli raffreddati. Riv. pat. sper., 1930, 5: 318-22.—Ichihashi, T. Changes in the human arterial pressure due to exposure to cold. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1936, 25: 119.—Kayser, C. Reactions physiologiques de l'organisme homeotherme et en particulier de I'homme au froid. J. med. fr., 1931, 20: 41-6.—Koiransky, B. Versuch einer Erforschung der Wirkung von Kalte auf die Temperatur von Korper und Haut der Arbeitenden. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1936, 7: 319-30.—Lewis, T. Observations upon the reactions of the vessels of the human skin to cold. Heart, Lond., 1929- 30, 15: 177-208.—Montelucci, R. L'infiuenza del freddo sul- T organismo. Italia san., 1929, 21: No. 22, 10; No. 23, 9.— Scaffidi, V. Ricerche sul metabolismo per variazioni della temperatura locale dei tessuti; il contentuo in acqua e in grassi della cute e dei muscoli, in seguito a raffreddamento locale. Riv. pat. sper., 1930, 5: 31-4.—Suzuki, K. A few observations after swimming in cold sea water during winter. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1925, No. 48.—Wiese, O. Ueber den Einfluss von trockener und feuchter Kalte. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1925, 35: 25-9.—Yates, M. R., & Wood, J. E., jr. Vasomotor response to non-hypertensive individuals to a standard cold stimulus. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 560-2. ---- Measurement. See also Temperature; Thermometry. Bachmann, W. Bestimmung der Abkuhlungsgrosse der Luft und ihre hygienische Bedeutung. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 161-4.—Dorno, C. Das Davoser Frigorimeter; ein Instrument zur Dauerregistrierung. Umschau, 1925, 29: 939.—Jiitten, K. W.. & Grube, H. P. Dauerregistrierung des Abkiih- lungseffektes. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1932-33, 109: 311-23; 1937-38, 119: 112-24.— Lossnitzer, H. Ueber ein neues Fri- gorimeter. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1929-30, 38: 196-204 — Sartorius, F. Versuche zur Registrierung des Abkiihlungs- effektes auf direktem, manometrisch-elektrischem Wege. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1932-33, 109: 324-32.—Thilenius, R., & Dorno, C. Das Davoser Frigorimeter (ein Instrument zur Dauer- registrierung der physiologischen Abkuhlungsgrosse) Strahlen- therapie, 1925, 19: 574-8. ---- Medico-legal aspect. Boulloche, P. Congestion causee par le froid; deces; acci- dent du travail. Rec. spec, accid. trav., 1934, 34: 87.— Chavigny, P. La medecine legale du froid. J. med. fr., 1931, 20: 94.—Klappenbach, E. Laudo pericial arbitral en un caso de accidente del trabajo por acci6n del frio. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1923, 10: 339-48.—Pfannkuch, F. Kalteschaden und Unfallbegutachtung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1844. ---- Pathology. See also Albuminuria; Climate, Pathology; Common cold; Freezing; Hemoglobinuria, &c. Jung, O. *Ueber Kalteschadigungsversuche an der Kaninchenleber [Kiel] 27p. 8? Libau, 1930. Schmidt, H. *Recherches histo-pathologiques de Taction du froid sur les tissus de la cavite" buccale [Geneve] 29p. 8? Ziir., 1925. Barre, J. A. Du role du froid en neurologie. J. med. fr., 1931, 20: 83-7.—Carpano, M. Influenza dei freddo sul decorso di qualche infezione e sulla virulenza dei relativi agenti pato- geni: osservazioni ed esperienze. Ann. igiene, 1926, 36: 787- 94.—Grieder, H. Ueber Kalteschaden bei der Nutria (Biber- ratte) und deren Folgen; Vorbeugungsmassnahmen und Thera- pie. Schweiz. Arch. Tierh., 1934, 76: 182-96.—Iafolla, G. SulT azione patogena del freddo. Morgagni, 1934, 76: 332-5.— Jaffe, V. I., & Berman. V. M. [Effect of cold on local infectious processes] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1930, 30: 609-27.—Jaffe, V. I., & Lopatkin, A. P. [Effect of cold on local infectious processes] Mikrob. J., Leningr., 1931,13:36-46.—Lanzenberg.P. Le froid en dermatologie. J. med. fr., 1931, 20: 88-93.—Morhardt.P. E. Le role du froid en pathologie. Presse med., 1932, 40: 144-8.— Ohly. Verschlimmerung chronischer Erkrankungen in der kalten Jahreszeit. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1840.— Ozorio de Almeida, M. Action de l'anhydride carbonique sur Tattaque epileptiforme produite par le refroidissement brusque de la moelle chez la grenouille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 167-9. ------ Action du refroidissement brusque de la moelle isoiee chez la grenouille europ6enne. Ibid., 126: 196-8.—Palma, R. Azione del raffreddamento sul fegato. Arch. ital. chir., 1931, 28: 621-41.—Parturier, G. Semeiologie hepato-biliaire de la frilosite. Rev. med. chir. mal. foie, 1936, 11: 384-402.—Riehl, G. Ueber Kiilteschadigungen. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1935, 9: 252-9.—Septelici, L. Reaction morpho- logique (specto-reaction) sous Taction locale du froid dans differents cas pathologiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 893.—Simonin, C. Recherches sur la survie des tissus exposes aux basses temperatures. Ibid., 1931, 107: 1029-32.—Singer, L. Winter und Krankheit. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1815-8.—Staemmler, M. Ueber die Folgen der Abkiihlung fur den Saugetierorganismus. Krankheitsforschung, 1930, 8: 327; 427, pl.—Valade, P. Le role pathogene du froid. Rec. med. vet., 1934, 110: 646-62.—Zwikster, G. H., & Boyd, T. E. Influence of potassium concentration on temperature of cold standstill in the turtle heart. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 757. COLD 741 COLDITZ ---- Resistance to. See also under names of bacteria and organism. Binet, L. La lutte contre le froid. Traite physiol. norm. path. (Roger, G. H., & Binet, L.) Par., 1929, 8: 687-700 — Giaja, J., & Gelineo, S. Alimentation et resistance au froid. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 2277. —---- Pression baro- metrique et resistance au froid. Ibid., 1936, 202: 1613.— Grant, R- T. Remarks on the defences of the body against cold. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1936, 50: 105-9.—Klein, M. Hochgradige Unterkiihlung eines Sauglings mit Ausgang in Heilung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 1426-8.—Moracci, E. Funzione vagale e resistenza delT organismo al raffreddamento. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1932, 3: 573.—Weigmann. R. Ueber Unterschiede in der Kaltebestandigkeit von Froschen, Eidech- sen und Alligatoren. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1929. n. F., 54: 88-97.—Yamaguchi, S., & Sasamoto, K. Der Ein- fluss der Kalte auf den Tierkorper; Priifung der Widerstands- fahigkeit des Tierkorpers gegen die Kalte bei wiederholter Abkiihlung, insbesondere, Veranderung der Resistenz dabei und Senkungsgeschwindigkeit der roten Blutkorperchen. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1928, 8: 117. ---- Therapeutic use [Cryotherapy] See also Balneotherapy; Bath; Carbon dioxide, solid; Hydrotherapy; Thermotherapy; and other related headings. Darier, J. Contribution a I'etude de la cryotherapie en ophtalmologie. 50p. 8? Par., 1930. Lortat-Jacob, L., & Solente, G. La cryo- therapie. 246p. 8? Par., 1930. Solente, G. *Des indications de la cryo- therapie d'apres les effets de la refrigeration locale. 132p. 8? Par., 1925. B€cI6re, H. La cryotherapie et ses indications. J. m6d. chir., Par., 1923, 94: 404-10.—Bizard, L., & Rabut, R. La cryotherapie en gynecologie. Presse med., 1924, 32: annexe, 965.—Boumard, G. De la cryotherapie et de ses applications dermatologiques et gynecologiques. Arch. med. Angers, 1924, 28: 89-97.—Braancamp, J. de M. As aplicacoes do frio. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1936, 54: 157-9.—Brandligt. L'action du froid en therapeutique. Ann. med. phys., Anvers, 1923, 17: 55-8.—Curchod, E. Appareils a refrigeration constante pour remplacer la poche a glace. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 259.—Fabris, U. Influenza della basse temperature sulla rigenerazione e funzionalita dei tessuti articolari lussati e ridotti. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1928, 33: 534-8.—Lortat- Jacob, L. La cryotherapie: technique, indications. Progr. med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 36: 588; 603. ------ Cryotherapy in dermatology; its application to the skin, the mucous membranes, and to syphilitic leucoplasia particularly. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1926, 30: 209-12. ------ Indications de la cryo- therapie sur les muqueuses de la bouche et de la langue. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1927, 3. ser., 51: 1485-90. ------ Quelques indications de la cryotherapie chez I'enfant. Evolut. ther., 1927, 8: 129-40. ------ Le froid en therapeutique. J. med. Paris, 1927, 46: 711-1. ------ Indications de la cryotherapie sur les muqueuses de la bouche et de la langue. Monde med., 1928, 38: 401-11. ------ Du role anesthesique et therapeutique du froid. Progr. med., Par., 1929, 44: 853-62. -----& Simonin. C. Les bienfaits du froid; les applications medicales et biologiques des basses temperatures. J. med. fr., 1931, 20: 96-105.—Lortat-Jacob, L., & Solente, S. La cryo- therapie et son mode d'action. Bull, med., Par., 1926, 40: 358. ----- Quelques precisions sur la cryotherapie. Ann. derm. syph., Par., 1931, 7. ser., 2: 461-4.—Parreiras Horta. A cryo- therapia. Tribuna med., Rio, 1923, 29: 78-81.—Schulhof, V. [Effect of cold in treatment of catarrhal conditions] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1930, 28: 598-602.—Solente, G. La cryotherapie et les bases de sa technique. Bull, med., Par., 1927, 41: 522. ----- La cryotherapie; sa place et son r61e. Rev. actin., Par., 1934, 10: 415-9. ------ La cryotherapie en derma- tologie. Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936, 8: 632-48.—Vignat, M. Crioterapia; instrumentaci6n; indicaciones y anlicaciones. Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: 1131-4. Also Urol. Cut. Rev., 1925, 29: 392-6. COLDEN, Cadwallader, 1688-1776. An expli- cation of the first causes of action in matter, and of the cause of gravitation [reprinted from the New York ed. of 1745] vii, 75p. 8? Lond., J. Brindley, 1746. For biography see Some Am. Med. Botanists (H. A. Kelly) N. Y., 1929, 38-43, port. COLDITZ [Johannes] Willy, 1896- *Ueber die Haufigkeit der Karies der Milchzahne bei Kindern im Alter von 6 bis 7 Jahren [Leipzig] 24p. 8? [Zeulenroda i. Th., A. Oberreuter] 193L COLDITZ, Paul, 1901- *Ueber Naevi lineares [Leipzig] 37p. 8? Hartha, A. Colditz, 1925. COLDS. See Common cold. COLD sense. See also Temperature sense. Hauer, P. *Die Kaiteempfindlichkeit der Genitalien [Wurzburg] p.265-74. 8? Munch., J. F. Lehmann, 1926. Also Zschr. Biol., 1926, 85: Porz, R. *Die Dichte der Kaltpunkte auf der Haut des menschlichen Korpers [Wurzburg] p.563-71. 8? Munch., 1931. Also Zschr. Biol., 1931, 91: Belonoschkin, B. Ueber die Kaltrezeptoren der Haut. Zschr. Biol., 1932-33, 93: 487-9. ■------ Physiologisch- anatomische Untersuchungen iiber die Empfanger der Kalt- empfindung. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 18: 555-72.—Edes, B., & Dallenbach, K. M. The adaptation of pain aroused by cold. Am. J. Psychol., 1936, 48: 307-15.—Harris, D. F. The pe- culiarities of the sensation of cold. Sc. Month., 1926, 23: 181-3.—Jenkins, W. L. Adaptation in isolated cold spots. Am. J. Psychol., 1937, 49: 1-22.—Levine, H. A., & Dallenbach, K. M. Adaptation of cold spots under continuous and inter- mittent stimulation. Ibid., 1936, 48: 490-7.—O 'Connor, J. M. The physiological basis of the sensation of cold; the influence of the initial skin temperature on the excitability of the cold end organs. Proc. R. Irish Acad., 1935, sect. B, 42: 327-44. ------ An analysis of the influence of temperature and of thyroid extract on the oxygen consumption of the anaesthetised rabbit. Ibid., 1936, sect. B, 43: 23-33. ------ The relation between basal metabolism, the regulation of temperature, and the sensation of cold. Ibid., 34-42.—Pendleton, C. R. The cold receptor. Am. J. Psychol., 1928, 40: 353-71.—Strughold, H. Die spezifischen Empfanger der Kaltempfindung. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1445. Also Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1926, n. F., 51: 31-44. ------ & Rein, H. Die Simultan- schwellen der Kaltempfindung. Zschr. Biol., 1927-28, 87: 599-609.—Sullivan, A. H., & Verda, D. J. The experiential fusion of warmth and cold in heat. J. Exp. Psychol., 1930, 13: 208-16. COLD Spring Harbor, N. Y., Biological Laboratory. Cold Spring Harbor symposia on quantitative biology. 4v. illust. diagrs. roy. 8? Cold Spring Harbor, 1933-36. COLD Spring Harbor, N. Y. Eugenics Record Office. Bulletin. Nos. 1-26, 1911-28. COLD storage. See Food, Conservation; Refrigeration. COLE, Fay Cooper, 1881- The Philip- pine forge group. 3p. pl. 8? Chic, 1922. Forms Leaflet No. 2, Field Mus. Natur. Hist. Dep. Anthrop. ---- The Tinguian; social, religious, and economic life of a Philippine tribe. 2 p. 1. p.231-493. map. 83 pl. 8? Chic, 1922. Forms No. 2, v.14, Field Mus. Natur. Hist. Pub. 209. An- throp. Ser. COLE, Francis Joseph, 1872- The his- tory of protozoology; 2 lectures delivered before the University of London at King's College in May 1925. p. 1. 64p. front. 8? Lond., Univ. London Press, 1926. ----Early theories of sexual generation, x, 230p. 9 pl. 8? Oxf., Clarendon Press, 1930. COLE, Frank Hobill, 1863-1935. Obituary. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 1: 190. COLE, George Llewellyn, 1861-1935. Beckett. W. W., Allan, J. T. M.. & Duffield, W. Obituary California West. M., 1935, 43: 308, port. COLE, George Watson, 1850- An index to bibliographical papers published by the Biblio- graphical Society and the Library Association, London, 1877-1932. ix, 262p. 8? Chic, Univ. Chicago Press [1933] COLE, Gladys Elaine. Wills Hospital eye manual for nurses. 202p. illust. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1936. 42 COLEMAN COLE COLE, Harold H. See Evans. Herbert McLean, & Cole, Harold H. An intro- duction to the study of the oestrous cycle in the dog. 118p. fol. Berkeley, Calif., 1931. COLE, H[arold] N[ewton] 1884- Diseases of the skin appendages, p.707-56. 8? N. Y., 1936. In Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y., 1936, 10: COLE, Henry Travers, 1870- The way we think; a primer of education and psycho- therapy by reeducation. 5 p. 1. 171p. 8? Chic, Occult Pub. Co. 1928. COLE, Herbert Phalon, 1880-1935. Mason, J. M. Obituary. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1935, 48: 445, port. COLE, James Fay, 1865-1923. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1472. COLE, Lawrence E., 1897- *The locali- zation of tactual space; a study of average and constant errors under different types of localiza- tion [Columbia Univ.] p.335-450. 8? Worces- ter, Mass., 1929. COLE, Lawrence Wooster, 1870- Factors of human psychology. 5 p.l. 362p. 8? Boul- der, Univ. Colorado, 1926. Also rev. ed. 2 p. 1. 612p. 1930. COLE, Leon J. For portrait see collection in library. COLE, Lewis Gregory, POUND, Robert E. [et al.] Radiologic exploration of the mucosa of the gastro-intestinal tract. xviii, 336p. pl. ports, (inch in pagination) roy. 8? S. Paul, Bruce Pub. Co., 1934. COLE, Luella, 1893- Psychology and adolescence. xvi, 503p. illust. diagrs. 8? N. Y., Farrar & Rinehart [1936] COLE, Norman Brown, 1886- See Barker, Lewellyn Franklin, & Cole, Norman B. Blood pressure [&c] 153p. 8! N. Y., 1924. ---— Rheuma- tism [&c] 165p. 8! N. Y., 1926. COLE, Robert Henry, 1866-1926. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 363. Also Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 410. COLE, Rufus [Ivory] 1872- For portrait see collection in library. COLE, Sydney William, 1877- Practical physiological chemistry. 6. ed. xvi, 405p. diagr. 8? Cambr. [Engl.] W. Heffer & Sons, 1920. Also 7. ed. xii, 479p. 1926. Also 8. ed. 1928. COLE, Warren Henry, 1898- See Graham, Evarts Ambrose, Cole, W. H. [et al.] Diseases of the gall bladder and bile ducts. 477p. 8! Phila., 1928. ----& ELMAN, Robert. Textbook of general surgery, xvi, 1031p. illust. diagr. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton-Centurv Co. [1936] COLEBROOK, Dora C. Irradiation and health, viii, 47p. 8? Lond., H. M. Stat. Off., 1929. Forms No. 131, Spec. Rep. Ser. Gr. Brit. Privy Counc. Med. Res. Counc. ---- The source of infection in puerperal fever due to haemolytic streptococci. 99p. tab. ch. 8? Lond., H. M. Stat. Off., 1935. Forms No. 205, Spec. Rep. Ser. Gr. Brit. Privy Counc. Med. Res. Counc. COLE Chemical Co., Inc. [S. Louis] Diagnostic endocrine syndromes. 2. ed. 153p. 8? S.Louis, Mo., 1931. Also 3. ed. 143p. 21. illust. 1932. COLEMAN, Frank, 1876- Notes on materia medica, pharmacology, and therapeutics for dental students and practitioners. 5. ed. xiv, 308p. Lond., Hodder & Stoughton [1922] Also 7. ed. Materia medica for dentists, x 352p. 8? Lond., Oxford Univ. Press [1936] ---- Extraction of teeth. 3. ed. vii, 232p illust. 8? Lond., K. H. Lewis & Co., 1933. COLEMAN, George Howell, 1884- See Capps, Joseph Almarin, & Coleman, G. H. An experi- mental and clinical study of pain in the pleura [Ac] 99p. 8°. N. Y., 1932. COLEMAN, Marion B. Tentative methods for the serological and bacteriological procedures in the diagnosis of enteric fevers, p. 144 58. 8? [N. Y.] 1936. Repr. from Am. Pub. Health Ass. Yearb., 1935-36. COLEMAN, Thomas Davies, 1865-1927. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 636. COLEMAN, Walter Moore, 1863- Les- sons in hygienic physiology, ix, 270p. 13 pl. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1905. COLEMAN, William Gfoodwin] 1893- See Withers, Sanford M., & Coleman, W. G. Multiple benign cystic epithelioma associated with xeroderma pigmen- tosum. 8p. 8? Chic, 1920. COLEMAN, William Henry, 1870-1923. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1709. COLENBRANDER te Heemstede, Mattheus, 1867- Wilde, P. A. de. Biography. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 5103, port. COLENSON, Rene Jean Alphonse, 1907- *Contribution a I'etude de l'anatomie et physio- logie radiologique de l'estomac normal du chien [Alfort] 49p. 4 pl. 8? Par., 1931. COLEOPTERA. See also names of families and subdivisions as Carabidae; Cicindelidae; Coccinellidae; Lamelli- cornia; Meloidae; Scarabidae, &c Anderson, W. H. A comparative study of the labium of coleopterous larvae. 29p. 8? Wash., 1936. Forms No. 13, v.95, Smithson. Misc. Coll. Blaisdell, F. E. A monographic revision of the Coleoptera belonging to the tenebrionide tribe Eleodiini inhabiting the United States, Lower California, and adjacent islands. 524p. 8? Wash., 1909. Forms Bull. No. 63, Smithson Inst. ---- New species of Melyridae, Chrysome- lidae, and Tenebrionidae (Coleoptera) from the Pacific Coast, with notes on other species. p.137-231. 8? Palo Alto, 1921. Forms No. 3, Stanford Univ. Pub. Biol. Ser. Sajo, K. _ Aus der Kaferwelt; mit Riicksicht auf die Beziehungen der Kafer zur menschlichen Kulturgeschichte. 89p. 8? Lpz., 1910. Tower, W. L. The development of the colors and color patterns of Coleoptera, with observa- tions upon the development of color in other orders of insects. 40p. 4? Chic, 1903. Wade, J. S. A contribution to a bibliography of the described immature stages of North American Coleoptera. 114 1. 4? Wash., 1935. Blunck, H. Die Schmarotzerwespen des Rapsglanzkafers im Jahre 1920. Arb. Biol. Reichsanst., 1919-21, 10: 429-33. ------ Versuche zur Bekampfung des Rapsglanzkafers mit Fangmaschinen. Zschr. angew. Entom., 1924, 10: 56-66. ------& Gornitz. K. Lebensgeschichte und Bekampfung der Rubenaaskafer. Arb. Biol. Reichsanst., 1923-24, 12: 31-49 — Borner, C. Ueber Schadhchkeit, Pollenubertragung und Ar- senfestigkeit des Rapsglanzkafers; eine Erwiderung an Herrn Professor Schaffnit. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1923, 58: 448-54.— Bordas, L. Etude comparee des organes reproducteurs males des coieopteres. C. rend. Ass. fr. avance. sc. (1899) 1900, 28: pt 2 537-40.—Breed, R. S., & Ball, E. F. The interlocking mechanisms which are found in connection with the elytra of Coleoptera. Biol. Bull., 1908, 15: 289-303.—Browne, F. B. The life history of a water-beetle. Proc. R. Inst. Gr. Britain (1911-13) 1914, 20: 754-64.—Camerano, L. Nuove specie di coleotteri. Boll. mus. zool. Torino, 1907, 22: 7.—Car- penter, G. H., & MacDowell, M. C. The mouth-parts of some beetle larvae (DascillidaeandScarabseidse) with especial reference to the maxillulae and hypopharynx. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1911-12, 57: 373-96, 5 pl.—Casey, T. L. Contributions to the descriptive and systematic coleopterology of North America. Proc. Am. Philos. Soc, 1884, 61-198. Also repr.—Chapin, E. A. Classification of the Philippine components of the COLEOPTERA 743 COLEOPTERA coleopterous Cleridse. Philippine J. Sc, 1924, 25: 159-286, 5 pl.—Ciampi, P. Specie di coleotteri romani non citati come tali od omessi nel nuovo catalogo Bertolini. Boll. Soc zool. ital., 1905, 2. ser., 6: 231-46.—Costa Lima, A. Coieopteres, Staphylinidffi, rencontres dans les poils de murides. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 842. ------ Contribuindo ao estudo dos coleopteros staphylinideos encontrados no pelo de murideos. Sciencia med., Rio, 1927, 5: 380-3.—Demoll, R. Die Bedeu- tung der Elytren der Kafer fur den Flug. Biol. Zbl., 1919, 39: 474-8.—Dobzhansky, T. Geographical variation in lady- beetles. Am. Natur., 1933, 67: 97-126.—Dodero, A. Coleot- teri. Boll. mus. zool. Torino, 1924, 39: n. ser.. No. 23, 1-31.— Escherich, K. Zur Biologie einiger exotischer (sudafrikani- scher) Buprestiden (Coleopt.) Zschr. angew. Entom., 1923, 9: 418.—Fatta, G., & Mundula, S. II decorso dell' inanizione assoluta nel Carabus morbillosus alia luce diffusa e nell' oscu- rita. Stud, sassaresi, 1907-8, 5: suppl., No. 2, 1-25.—Fisher, W. S. New Coleoptera from the Philippine Islands; family Buprestidae, tribe Agrilini. Philippine J. Sc, 1921, 18: 349- 447. ------ New buprestid beetles from the Philippine Islands. Ibid., 1924, 24:45-52.—Fleutiaux, E. Melasida; nou- veaux (coieopteres) recoltes par C. F. Baker. Ibid., 1919, 15: 445-50.—Hayes, W. P. The life histories of some Kansas Lachnosterna. J. Econ. Entom., 1920, 13: 303-18.—Heller. K. M. Neue Kafer von Celebes. Abh. Zool. anthrop. Mus. Dresden, 1901, 9: No. 5, 1-46, pl.—Horn, W. Philippine species of the genus Prothyma and other Cicindelinae. Philip- pine J. Sc, 1923, 22: 357-63. ------ Three new Cicindelidse from the Philippines. Ibid., 1924, 24: 87-9.— Houlbert, C. & Monnot, E. Faune entomologique armoricaine; coieopteres; 42« famille, histerides (escarbots) Tr. sc. Univ. Rennes, 1924, 17: 3-75.—Janisch, E. Zur Bekampfungsbiologie des Brot- kafers Sitodrepa panicea L. Arb. Biol. Reichsanst., 1923-24, 12: 243-84, pl.—Jeannel, R. Sur le mecanisme de l'isolement genital chez les cavernicoles. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 533.—Kleine, R. Die Anfalligkeit beziehungsweise Wider- standsfiihigkeit einzelner Hafersorten gegen den Befall durch Oscinis frit L. Zschr. Schadlingsbekampf., 1923-24, 1: 2-12.— Klemm, M. Beitrag zur Morphologie und Biologie der Epi- lachna chrysomelina Fabr. (Coleopt.) Zschr. wiss. Insektb., 1929-30, 24: 231-51, 3 pl.—Knisch, A. Coleoptera aus dem tropischen Amerika: Hydrophilidae (Palpicornia) Boll. mus. zool. Torino, 1924, 39: n. ser., No. 30, 1-12.—Kremer, J. Beitrage zur Histologie der Coleopteren mit besonderer Beriick- sichtigung des Flugeldeckengewebes und der auftretenden Farbstoffe. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1916-17, 40: 105-54, 3 pl. ------ Die Fliigeldecken der Coleopteren. Ibid., 1919, 41: 175-272, 7 pl.—Kreyenberg, J. Experimentell-biologische Untersuchungen iiber Dermestes lardarius L. und Dermestes vulpinus E.; ein Beitrag zur Frage nach der Inkonstanz der Hautungszahlen bei Coleopteren. Zschr. angew. Entom., 1928, 14: 140-88.—Kiihne, O. Der Tracheenverlauf im Flugel der Koleopterennymphe; ein Beitrag zur Entwicklung und systematischen Beurteilung des Kaferfliigelgeaders. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1915, 112: 692-718, 2 pl.—Leger, L., & Hesse, E. Sur un nouvel entophyte parasite d'un coieoptere. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1909, 149: 303.—Leinhart. R. Coieopteres des mares Bal6es de Lorraine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1912, 72: 35-7 — Loomis, H. F. New species of the coleopterous genus Trox. J. Washington Acad. Sc, 1922, 12: 132-6.—Mclndoo. N. E. Tropisms and sense organs of Coleoptera. Smithson. Misc. Collect., 1931, 82: 1-70, 2 pl.—Mann, W. M. New genera and species of termitophilous Coleoptera from northern South America. Zoologica, N. Y., 1923, 3: 323-66.—Maziarski, S. [Muscular tissues of insects; muscular net of the ovarian sheath of Coleoptera] Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1930, 657-90, 2 ch.—Monnot, E. Le mecanisme du saut chez les eiaterides. Bull. Soc. sc med. ouest, 1919, 28: 17; 1920, 29: 19.—Moseley. Ein Verfahren um die Blutgefasse der Coleop- teren auszuspritzen. Ber. Verh. Sachs. Ges. Wiss. Leipzig, 1871, 23: Math.-phys. Kl., 276-8, pl.—Nechleba. Ips cem- brae als Bestandesverderber. Zschr. angew. Entom., 1923, 9: 365-8.—Obenberger, J. A study of the Buprestidae, collected by Charles Fuller Baker in Singapore, Borneo, and the Philip- pine Islands. Philippine J. Sc, 1924, 24: 539-660, 4 pl.— Ohaus, F. Mimetismus zwischen verschiedenen Familien der Kafer. Verh. Ges. deut. Naturforsch. (1901) 1902, 73: pt 2, naturwiss. Abt., 264-6.—Orest, M. Beitrage zur Generations- frage einiger Borkenkiifer. Zool. Anz., 1926, 67: 81-7.— Pic, M. Reflexions a propos d'une figure inexaete de coieop- tere. Bull. Soc. zool. France, 1920, 45: 228. ---—— Co- ieopteres nouveaux de Cyrenaique. Boll. mus. zool. Torino, 1924, 39: n. ser., No. 20, 1-3. ------ Lampyndes et tele- phorides des lies Philippines. Philippine J. Sc, 1924, 25: 711-31.—Prell, H. Die biologischen Gruppen der deutschen Rhynchitiden. Zool. Anz., 1924, 61: 153-70—Prochnow.O. Das Springen der Schnellkafer, physikalisch betrachtet. Biol. Zbl., 1915, 35: 81-93.—Reineck, G. Beitrag zur Lebens- und Entwicklungsweise von Coleopteren. Zschr. wiss. Insektb., 1929, 24: 220-6—Rodhain, J., & Houssian, J. Dermatlte ve.siculeu.se saisonniere produite par un coieoptere. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1915, 8: 587-91, pl.—Schollmayer-Lichten- berg, F. von. Einiges iiber die Bekampfung des Szahmgen Fichtenborkenkiifers (Ips typographus) Zschr. angew. En- tom., 1923, 9: 353-64.—Schultze, W. Beitrag zur Coleopteren Fauna der Philippinen. Philippine J. Sc., 1922, 21: 569-96, 4 pi ______ Eleventh contribution to the Coleoptera fauna of the Philippines. Ibid., 1923, 23: 595-605, pl.—Scott, H. M. Observations on the habits and life history of Gallerucella nymphaea (Coleoptera) Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1924, 43: 11-6.—Spett, G. Zur Frage der Homogamie und Pangamie bei Tieren; Untersuchungen an einigen Coleopteren. Biol. Zbl., 1929, 49: 38^92.—Surcouf, J. M. R. Note sur l'adaptation a la necrophagie d'un insecte coieoptere commensal des habita- tions. Ann. med. leg., 1924, 4: 105-8.—VerhoefT, K. W. Ver- gleichende Morphologie des 1.-4. Abdominalsternites der Coleopteren und Beziehungen des Meta thorax zu denselben. Zool. Anz., 1915-16, 47: 246; 282. ------ Zur vergleichenden Morphologie des Coleopteren-Abdomens und iiber den Copula- tionsapparat des Lucanus cervus. Ibid., 354; 369. Zur vergleichenden Morphologie des Abdomens der Cole- opteren und iiber die phylogenetische Bedeutung desselben, zugleich ein zusammenfassender kritischer Ruckblick und neuer Beitrag. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1917, 116: 130-204, 4 pl.— Wade, J. S. Notes on defensive scent glands of certain Coleoptera. Psyche, Bost., 1921, 28: 145-9.—Wiilker. Nematoden und Riisselkafer (Hylobius abietis) Zschr. angew. Entom., 1924, 10: 225. COLERIDGE, Samuel Taylor, 1772-1834. Lloyd, J. H. Coleridge and his opium habit. Med. Life, 1928, 35: 36-44. COLETSOS, Panayotis, 1909- *Les kystes aeriens du poumon. 87p. 16 pl. 8? Par., Press. Modernes, 1936. COLEY, William Bradley, 1862-1936. Burdick, C. G. [Obituary] Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1936, 54: 415-8, port.—[Obituary] Glasgow M. J., 1936, 126: 165-70.— Pool, E. H. Obituary. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1936, 49: 452-4, port. COLGAN, John Joseph, 1900- *A con- sideration of leukemia, with special reference to diagnosis and symptomatology [Marquette Univ.] 15p. 4? Milwaukee, 1930. Typewritten. COLHOUN, Samuel, 1787-1841. See in 1. ser., Calhoun, S. Also Prout. William. An in- quiry into the nature and treatment of gravel [&c] 308p. 8? Phila., 1826. COLI bacillus. See Colon bacillus. COLIC. See also Abdomen, painful; Carminatives; Meteorism; also under names of diseases or or- gans affected as Appendix; Lead, Poisoning, &c. Avierinos & Bourde. Diagnostic des ccelialgies. Progr. med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 36: 13-8.—Blanka, F. Ueber die Behandlung von Kolikzustiinden mit Aspasmon. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1307.—Clarke. J. W. El c61ico en el nifio de pecho. Cron. med. quir. Habana, 1922, 48: 654-8—Feld- stein, G. J. Mucous and umbilical colic in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1930, 47: 45-9.—Goiffon, R. Traitement des spasmes coliques par le charbon atropine. Paris med., 1925, 58: 493-5.—Hahn. P. Kleiner Beitrag zur Kolikbehandlung. Berl. tierarztl. WTschr., 1923, 39: 422.—Nobecourt. P. Trata- miento de los sfndromas colicos de la infancia. Gac. med. Caracas, 1921, 28: 332-4. ------ Les syndromes coliques chez les enfants. Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1923-24, 3: 211-20. ------ Syndromes coliques et appendiculaires chez les enfants. Ibid., 1924-25, 4: 1229-38. ------ Le syn- drome colique fetide chez les enfants. Paris med., 1933, 89: 357-61.—Pal, J. Kolik und Kolikschmerz; Begriffsbestimmung und Behandlung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 1635-9. The essentials and treatment of colicky pain. Am. Med., 1926, n. ser., 21: 774-6.—Platou, E. S. Possible ana- tomic basis for certain cases of so-called colic in infants. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1927, 44: 458.—Scott, A. J. Colic in infancy— in the second trimester; report of case. California West. M., 1931, 35: 107-10.—Stahn. Escobal, ein Mittel gegen Kolik. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 40: 143.—Strauch, F. W. Ueber Kolikschmerzen im Kindesalter. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 60.—Taylor, R. The nature and treatment of infantile colic. J. Lancet, 1926. 46: 410-2.—Vaccani, R. Diagnostico e tratamento das coelialgias. Brasil med., 1934, 48: 346- 53.—White, P. J. The classification and treatment of infan- tile colic or gastro-enterospasm. Med. Clin. N. America, 1936- 37, 20: 511-25. ---- umbilical. Coopman. H. L. [Umbilical colic in children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: pt 2, 1825-8.—Fischl, R. Ueber die Diastase der Musculi recti abdominis im Kindesalter (die rezi- divierenden Nabelkoliken) Arch. Kinderh., 1934-35, 104: 168-70 —Metis, F. Zur Differentialdiagnose der Nabel- koliken. Mschr. Kinderh., 1923, 27: 236-42—Philipowicr. J. Zur Kenntnis der Nabelkoliken bei Kindern. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 1823.—Pribram, B. O. Nabelkolik, lymphangitische Form der Appendizitis und Lymphangitis mesenterialis. Munch, med Wschr., 1935, 82: 942-4.—Timmer, H. [Umbilical colics in children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 2378-83. 44 COLIC COLIC ---- in animals. Btjssinger, R. C. *De l'enterocentese par voie pelvienne chez le cheval [Alfort] 35p. 8? Mayenne, 1927. Pruhs, B. [F.] *Sinopin und Kolidrast im Rahmen neuzeitlicher Koliktherapie. 47p. 8? Lpz., 1934. Reinhardt, H. M. *Sektionsergebnisse bei 125 Pferden, die in Bern an Kolik zugrunde gingen [Bern] p.279-309. 8? Berl., 1912. Roquefort, A. *Contribution a la pratique de l'enteroclyse par voie transcaecale dans le traitement des coliques des solipedes [Alfort] 52p. 8? Par., 1926. Schmaler [K. O.] H. *Erfahrungen mit Lentin-Merck bei der Therapie der Koliken des Pferdes. 54p. 8? Lpz., 1933. Silva Lefevre, A. *C61icos del caballo [Univ. Chile] 112p. 8? Santiago, 1931. Tirtaine, E. *De l'emploi de Tatropine dans le traitement des coliques chez le cheval [Alfort] 46p. 8? Lille, 1929. Ariess. Reflexionen uber Kolik und ein neues Kolikpriiparat Strontiakol. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 42: 555-7.—Behn, P. Prognostische Winke bei der Kolik des Pferdes. Ibid., 1933, 49: 33-5.—Beijers. J. A. [Diagnosis and treatment of colic] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1937, 64: 459-67.—Bohler, F. Escobal ein Mittel gegen Kolik. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 39: 530.—Brons, A. W. Ein Beitrag zur Behandlung der Koli- ken des Pferdes. Ibid., 1935, 51: 660.—Burger, U. Ein Beitrag zur Kolikbehandlung unter besonderer Beriicksichti- gung des Bariomyls. Ibid., 1927, 43: 663-5.—Campbell, W. A. Colic in pregnant mares. Vet. J., Lond., 1937, 93: 266.— Craft, J. A. A baffling case of colic in a mare. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1934,14: 543.—Dobberstein, J., & Hartmann, H. Ueber die Anastomosenbildung im Bereich der Blind- und Grimm- darmarterien des Pferdes und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Entste- hung der embolischen Kolik. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 48: 397-402.—Doria, C. L'anestesia epidurale nel trattamento delle coliche del cavallo. Clin, vet., Milano, 1934, 57: 277; 354; 438, pl.—Frischbier. Einfluss der Landschaftszonen und des Klimas auf das Entstehen und den Verlauf von Koliker- krankungen. Zschr. Veterinark., 1936, 48: 49-71.—Garavano, G. II tratamento delle coliche (vere) negli equini mediante la pilocarpina e l'eserina associate al cloruro di bario. Clin, vet., Milano, 1933, 56: 969-76.—Geweniger. Die Verbesserung der Koliktherapie in der Truppenpraxis mit Lentin-Merck. Zschr. Veterinark, 1933, 45: 273-9.—Gigas. Meinungen zur Kolik- Therapie. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 451.—Gillitzer. Die Muskulatur des Pferdeblinddarms bei chronischer Kolik. Zschr. Veterinark., 1930, 42: 170-8.—Gratzl, E. Die Ver- wendung der epiduralen Aniisthesie in der Diagnostik und Therapie der sogenannten Koliken des Pferdes. Wien. tier- arztl. Mschr., 1929, 16: 304; 337.—Griffin, G. E. Equine colic. North Am. Vet., 1924, 5: 197-201.—Gunther. Ueber Kolik- behandlung. Zschr. Veterinark., 1922, 34: 123.—Hartman, J. L. Sand colic. Vet. Bull., Wash., 1924, 13: suppl., 14-6.— Hoffmann, H. Bericht iiber die Bewahrung von Colfin-Injek- tionen als Basisbehandlung bei Kolik-Erkrankungen. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 53: 276, tab.—Kadletz, M. Anato- mische Grundlagen der rectalen Untersuchung beim Pferd; ein Behelf zur Diagnostik der sogenannten Koliken des Pferdes fiir den Tierarzt im tatigen Leben. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1930, 17: 765-76, pl.—Klabe. Vermehrtes Auftreten von Kolik nach Futterung von Erbsenstroh. Zschr. Veterinark., 1924, 36: 13-5.—Kramer, K. Kolikbehandlung mit Anodvn. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 42: 230.—Leue. Zur Kolikbehandlung. Ibid., 1922, 38: 462.—Levene, S. P. Rectal or postmortem examination. Vet. Med., Chic, 1936, 31: 222-4.—Mangelow. Betrachtungen iiber die Ursachen der gehauften Kolikerkran- kungen im Standort Stolp im Zusammenhang mit planmassigen Untersuchungen zum Nachweis der Sandaufnahme bei Heeres- pferden. Zschr. Veterinark., 1931, 43: 273-85.—Middeldorf, R. Klinische Beobachtungen bei den verschiedenen Kolikarten der Pferde und ihre Behandlung mit Kolik-Terpen, Kolidrast und Sinopin-Injektion. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1934, 50: 657-60.------ Therapeutische Vorzuge des Atemposan bei den verschiedenen Kolikerkrankungen der Pferde. Ibid., 1935, 51: 529-31.—Mollmann, L. H. Zur Pathologie der sympa- thischen Bauchganglien des Pferdes; Ganglion coeliacum plus mesentericum anterius, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Pathogenese der Kolik. Zschr. Veterinark., 1932,44:273.—Moutaux. Coliques chez les bovides. Rec med. vet., 1937, 113: 340.—Mydland. G. H. Diagnostic symptoms and differential treatment, of various forms of colic in the horse. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1923-24, 64: 204-9.—Oehlsen, A. Ueber Bariomylwirkung. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 44: 439.—Priebus. Ein Beitrag zur Heilung der Kolik des Pferdes durch Walzen. Zschr. Veterinark., 1930, 42: 33-44.—Robertson, A. L. Colic, with much fluid in the stomach. Vet. J., Lond., 1923, 79: 51.— Roewer. Ueber das den neuesten Forschungen entsprechende Kolikinjektionsmittel Cholentyl. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 53: 551-3.—Schmidt, J. Das Bariomyl in der Kolikbehand- lung der Pferde. Ibid., 1925, 41:455. ------ Die Kombina- tion: Lentin-Bariomyl in der Kolikbehandlung der Pferde. Ibid., 1933, 49: 164.—Scott, T. O. Parasites a probable cause of colic in the horse. Vet. Med., Chic, 1932, 27: 22.—Soder- lund, H. Zur Behandlung der Kolik beim Pferde. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 5-8.—Stahn. Ueber Bariomyl- wirkung. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 44: 712.—Steinhart. Kreislauf und Kolik. Zschr. Veterinark., 1936, 48: 241; 273.— Tatezawa, E. Studien iiber die Kolik des Pferdes; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Harnes kolikkranker Pferde, besonders zur diagnostischen Bedeutung von Glykosurie. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 121-3.—Ten Thije, J. H. [Post-mortem findings of 106 horses, that had died of colic] Tschr. dierge- neesk., 1937, 64: 520; 581.—Veenstra, R. H. [Colic in horses with special reference to meat inspection] Ibid., 451-8.— Weischer. Erfahrungen und Beobachtungen iiber die Aetio- logie, Therapie und Prophylaxe der Ftitterungs-Kolik des Pferdes. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 48: 801-5—Weissen- born, W. Erfahrungen mit Colfin bei der Behandlung von Koliken. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 45: 150.—Werlitz, F. Kolik und Colfin. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 53: 580-2.— Wildsfeuer, H. Kolik bei einem Elefanten. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1920, 71: 881-3. COLIEZ, Andre, 1902- *De la conserva- tion artificielle des corps; historique, technique moderne des embaumements. 92p. 8? Par., 1927. COLIEZ, Jean Marie Joseph, 1905- *Le drainage perdu du choledoque. 48p. 8? Par., Maloine, 1935. COLIEZ, Robert. *Le pneumop6ritoine arti- ficiel (PP) en radiodiagnostic. 172p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1920. COLIN, Ambroise, 1887- *Essai sur le cheval de trait du Maine [Alfort] 75p. 8? Par., 1930. COLIN, Antoine. Histoire des drogues, espes- ceries, et de certains medicaments simples qui naissent en Indes et en l'Amerique [ed. and transl. by author] 2. ed. 4v. in 1. 8? Lyon, J. Pille- hotte, 1619. COLIN, Henri, 1880- Les diastases. p. 1. iii, 319p. 12? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1931. See also Boyer, J. L'Abbe Henri Colin, professeur de physio- logie vegetale a l'lnstitute Catholique de Paris. Nature, Par., 1937, 75: pt 2, 353, port. COLIN, Marcel, 1902- *Types de traite- ments anti-syphilitiques; essai critique. 64p. 8? Par., 1930. COLIN-LETAILLEUR, Helene Claire, 1902- *Le chancre cutane' tuberculeux par primo- infection chez I'enfant. 50p. 8? Par., 1931. COLITIS. See also Colon, Diseases; Constipation; Diar- rhea; Dysentery; Enteritis; Ileocolitis; Intestine, Diseases; Rectum; Sigmoid; also names of specific diseases as Tuberculosis, &c. Campbell, C. M., & Detwiller, A. K. Co- litis; mucous and ulcerative stages of constipa- tion. 103p. 8? N. Y., 1935. [Appendix: Alternative methods of water drinking, xii p. 8? unbd. laid in back of bk] Alekseev, A. G. [Etiology and treatment of colitis] Ter. arkh., 1937, 15: 268-305, pl.—Andreis, N. Contributo clinico alio studio delle enterocoliti della prima infanzia. Med. ital., 1936, 17: 383-404.—Bargem, J. A. Inflammatory diseases of the large intestine. Internat. Clin., 1930, 40. ser., 3: 202-10. ------ Colitis. Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1934-35, 11: 1-9.—Barret, H. P. Colitis; a pediatric problem and a chal- lenge. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1924, 41: 141-4.—Bassler, A. Colitis from the practitioner's standpoint. .7. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1935, 32: 482-4.—Brown, P. W. Acute enterocolitis of adults. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1937, 17: 995-1004 — Butts. L. E. Colitis. Bull. Off. Pract., 1935-36, 9: 42 — Campbell, J. A. Colitis. Pennsylvania M. J., 1932. 36: 859 — Cottet, J. A propos des colites. Progr. med., Par., 1935, 1756-60.—Danulescu, C, Danita, C, & Georgescu-Carpen, O. [Our studies on the disease popularly known as colitis] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1933, 22: 432-5.—Dawson. The colon and colitis. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1921, 44: 278-93.—Drueck, C. J. Colitis. Clin. Med., 1925, 32: 96-101. Also Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1926, 3. ser., 50: 12-8.—Dyas, F. G. Colitis. Illinois M. J., 1925, 47: 440.—Elias, H. Akute und chronische Dick- darmentziindung, ihre Gefahren, diatetische und medikamen- tose Therapie. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 1138.—Estape, COLITIS 745 COLITIS C. A. Colitis. Dia med. Uruguay, 1934, 1: 150-3.—Fenkner. Entziindliche Dickdarmerkrankungen besonders im Gebiete des Coecum und Colon ascendens. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 147: 682-720.—Ferrata, A., Pellegrini, G. [et al.] Attualita in tema di coliti. Studium, Nap., 1938, 28: 1-12.—Forrai, E. Quelques remarques sur la question des colites. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1078.—Friedrich, L. Avis relatif a la colite. Ibid., 1176-81.—Grier, G. W. Colitis. Clin. Rev. Pittsburgh, 1934-35, 3: 85-91.—Hone, F. S. In- flammations of the colon. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: 426- 31.—Jelks, J. L. Symposium on colitis. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1930, 31: 188-92.—Jordan, A. C. Colitis. Internat. J. Surg., 1928, 41: 271-7.—Korner, E., & Schaefer, M. Ueber die Colitis. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 502-5.—Koolemans Beijnen, G. J. W. [A case of colitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 2099.—Lambling, A. Quelques remarques sur les colites de l'adulte et de I'enfant. Paris med., 1934, 91: 297-302.— Larimore, J. W. Colitis. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1926, 19: 299-303.—Mallory, W. J. Medical aspects of colitis, J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: 601-3. Also repr.—Means, J. H. Colitis. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1933. 17-23.—Nuzzi, P. Le coliti. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1934, 42: 203-10.—Patterson, C. W. Colitis. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1930-31, 83: 361-6.—Sachs, A. Colitis. Nebraska M. J., 1925, 10: 419-26.—Strauss, H. Ueber Kolitis-Pro- bleme. Deut, med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1568-70.—Tudoranu. G. [Data on colitis] Romania med., 1936, 14: 60.—Valerio, A. A proposito das colites. Brasil med., 1930, 44: 1275; 1301.— Zweig. W. Zur Kolitisfrage. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 53: 95-7. ---- allergic. See also under Colitis, mucous: Causes. Chiray, M., & Baumann, J. Colite et anaphylaxie. Paris med., 1933, 87: 299-302.—Fischer, L. Allergy to milk resulting in colitis in young and older children. P. verb. Congr. internat gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1159-63.—Gonzalez Galvan, J. M. El factor aiergico en las colitis. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 248. Also Med. ibera, 1934, 28: pt 1, 303-5. Also Siglo med., 1934, 93: 468-70.—Hare, D. C. The allergic factor in the aetiology of non-specific colitis. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 767.—Healy, J. C, Gallison, D. T., & Brudno, J. Gastro- intestinal allergy associated with transient intraventricular block. N. England, J. M., 1934, 210: 123-7.—Mogena, H. G. Le facteur allergique dans les colites. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1935, 25: 57-72.—Oliver-Pascual, E., Montejo Ramos, S., & Oliver-Pascual, A. Las colitis aiergicas y la alergia en las colitis. Med. ibera, 1932, 26: pt 2, 833-8.—Richet, C, & Fossey, M. de. Colite chronique de l'adulte de nature anaphy- lactique. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 81-3. ---- Bacteriology and parasitology. See also Amebiasis; Balantidiosis; Dysentery; also names of intestinal protozoa as Cercomona- didae; Chilomastigidae, &c. Martin, P. Les colites amibiennes; les colites a lamblias, les colites a trichocephales. 142p. 8? Par., 1936. Asbelev, V. N., & Maliugin.i, N. I. [Intestinal flora in pro- longed colitis in children] J. epidem. mikrob., Moskva, 1933, 2: 100-5.—Cecil, R. L. The bacteriology and pathology of colitis. Am. J. Electrother., 1923, 41: 116-20—Dechigi, D. M. Aspetti della flora batterica nel corso di una enterocolite cronica. Gior. batt. immun., 1931, 6: 113-28.—Dondi, G. Due casi di enterocolite follicolare in lattanti con reperto di emocultura positiva per il micrococco tetrageno. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1934, 9: 154-71.—Jahiel, R. Colites aigues a colibacilles. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1109-12.—Lujan, M. Sobre 9 casos de enterocolitis provocado por Ascarides. Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1929- 30, 15: 562-7.—Lyon, G. Les colites dues aux parasites micros- copiques. Bull, med., Par., 1930, 44: 565-7.—Mooney, H. L. Colitis and the normal colon bacilli. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1923, 69: 200-5.—Morenas, L. Les entero-colites a protozoaires. Quest, med. actual., Par., 1931, 1: No. 8, 7-42.—Richet, C, fils, & Saint-Girons, F. Elimination bacterienne par le colon et colites hematogenes experimentales. Rapp. Congr. fr. med. (1912) 1913, 13: 139-41.—Rigdon, R. H. Production of colitis in the dog with staphylococcus toxin. Arch. Path., Chic, 1937, 23: 634-40.—Robins, V. Bacteriology of colitis. Kentucky M. J., 1927, 25: 28-30.—Sears. H. J. The parasitology of colitis. Med. Sentinel, 1930, 38: 12-6.—Vilardel, J. Dos casos de colitis amb bacilemia tuberculosa. An. Hosp. S. Creu, Barcel., 1933, 7: 20-5. ---- Causes. Castorph, A. *Zur Frage der Aetiologie der Colitis. 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Langer, M. *Colites aigues post-operatoires. 47p. 8? Par., 1933. Tworz, K. *Colitis cystica und pellagroser Symptomenkomplex [Berlin] 40p, 8? Char- lottenb., 1929, Antoine, G., Reis, van der [et al.] Pathogenie et traitement de la colite. Vie m6d., 1937, 18: 287; 327.—Bell, A. Colitis— psychogenically motivated (report of a case) J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1933, 77: 587-93—Bodman, F. The psychologic back- ground of colitis. Am. J. M. Sc, 1935, 190: 535-45.—David, O. Umfrage iiber das Kolitisproblem. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1421-3.—Desgeorges, P. Colites, colibacillose et troubles endocrino-sympathiques. Rev. med., Par., 1933, 50: 28-47.—Glaser, A. Schwere Kolitis nach Rontgenbestrahlung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 243.—Goldberg, B. Entero- colitis tuberculosa. Medicina, Mex., 1933, 13: 445-56.— Gornitskaia, E. A., Schultz, F. V. [et al.] [Clinical aspect and etiology of colitis in children] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 1398-408.—Grundzach, I. [Colitis avitaminosa] Polska gaz. lek., 1924, 3: 220-2.—Gutmann, R. A.. & Wallich, R. Un cas de colite rhumatismale. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52: 898-901.—Hamm, A. Les colites puerperales et post-operatoires. Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1935, 30: 965-8.— Hare, D. C. Non-specific colitis in relation to deficiency dis- orders and anaemia. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 162-5.------ Non-specific colitis. Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 133: 705-16.— Hutet, G. Les colites non specifique. Rev. med., Par., 1933, 50: 48-83.—Kantor, J. L. Colon studies; the clinical signifi- cance of ileal stasis; its association with colitis. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1926) 1927, 29: 147-64. ------& Sagal, Z. Colitis as a common disorder of digestion. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 172: 707-13.—Kellogg, J. H. Colitis a common and increasing American disease. Good Health, 1924, 59: 415-21.—Kuttner, L. Zum Kolitisproblem. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1762-4.—Mackie, T. T. The deficiency factor in colitis. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1934, 35: 97-9.—Mikeladze, S. A. [Etiol- ogy and therapy of acute colitis] Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 815-21.—Sittler, P. La colite lymphatique, le symptome, le plus frequent du lymphatisme. Arch. med. enf., 1927, 30: 455-9.—Torroella, M. A. La etiologia de las colitis muco- hemorragicas de la primera infancia. Gac. med. Mexico, 1930, 61: 493-7.—-Umeda, K. Beitrage zur Morphologie der Darm- funktion; die sogenannten Ausscheidungskolitiden. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 373-8. ------ Ueber die sogenannten Ausscheidungskolitiden, zugleich eine Bemerkung zur Arbeit von W. Heupke. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 77: 763-8.— Zlatoeorov, S. J. [Etiology of colitis] Vrach. delo, 1928, 10: 1850-5. ---- Cellulitis. Burke, J. Phlegmon of the colon. Arch. Surg., 1937, 34: 621-31.—Demel, R. Zur Klinik der Dickdarmphlegmone, maligne Tumoren vortauschend. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 170: 146-51.—Elving, H. Durch Darmresektion geheilte primare Phlegmone des Dickdarms. Acta chir. scand., 1932, 71: 218- 26. Also Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1932, 74: 937-43.—Fenkner. Akute isolierte Dickdarmphlegmone. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 151: 430. ------ Dickdarmphlegmone und ihre Folgen. Ibid., 1932, 169: 594-6.—Konjetzny, G. E. Phlegmone des Dunn- und Dickdarms auf der Grundlage einer einfachen En- teritis beziehungsweise Colitis erosiva. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 978-87.—Matyas, M. Bericht iiber 3 Falle von subakuter Dickdarmphlegmone, welche durch Radiumbestrahlung zur Heilung gelangten. Ibid., 1934, 61: 2092-4.—Otto, F. Beitrag zum Krankheitsverlauf der Dickdarmphlegmone. Ibid., 1927, 64: 707-10.—Sauer, H. Streptokokkenphlegmone des Colon ascendens im Anschluss an eine durch Trichocephalus entstan- dene entziindliche Dickdarmgeschwulst. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 180: 27-36. ---- Classification and nomenclature. Brown, T. R. Colitis; catarrhal, mucous, ulcerative. In- ternat. Clin., 1927, 37. ser., 3: 24-45.—Crohn, B. B., & Rosenak, B. D. A combined form of ileitis and colitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 1-7.—Forel, A. Colitis intermittens. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 915.—Jankelson, I. R. Colitis; a plea for a rational and uniform nomenclature. Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138: 83-6. Also repr.—Jelks, J. L. Two heretofore unclassified specific forms of colitis. Memphis M. J., 1937, 12: 160-2.—Jordan, S. M. A classification of diseases called colitis. Sure. Clin. N. America, 1931, 11: 403-5.—Mead, I. T. Changing conceptions of colitis. Med. Woman L, 1930, 37: 3_6 —Ottsen, M. [Case of linitis plastica with localization in the colon] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 937-42.—Rueda Magro, F. Clasificacion de las colitis y de las recto-sigmoiditis. Rev. med. veracruz., 1934, 14: 1070-2. ---- chronic. See also under Colitis, ulcerative. Chiray, M., Lardennois, G., & Baumann, J. Les colites chroniques; etude clinique; traitement medicale et chirurgical. 429p. 8? Par., 1934. Baggio, G. La cholecystogastrostomie dans la colite chro- nique simple. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1164-6.—Bassler, A. Etiology and symptomatology of chronic colitis. Am. J. Electrother., 1923, 41: 113-6.—Bich- man, E. [Pathogenesis of simple chronic colitis] Vrach. dielo, 1927 10: 1150-5.—Blankinship. R. C. Colitis; chronic non- specific. Wisconsin M. J., 1928, 27: 485-8.—Cameron, D. Chronic catarrhal colitis; a clinical study. Glasgow M. I., 1925 104: 16-22, pl.—Delia Casa, V. Due casi di colite cronica. Arch. ital, sc, med. col., 1934, 15: 374-84—D'Igna- COLITIS 746 COLITIS zio, ('.. & Guarino, A. Sopra alcune manifestazioni ematolo- giclic di tipo pcrnicioso nel decorso della colite cronica. Gior. clin. med., 1932, 13: 26-40.—Hess Thaysen, T. E. Akute pankreatogene Fettdiarrhoe als Komplikation chronischer Kolitis (akute benigne Pankreatitis) Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1212-5.—Lorin-Epstein, M. J. Spiralitiit des Dickdarmes, zonare chronische Kolitiden und Bauchfellschrumpfungen. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 455-60.—Lutz, J. R. Chronic catarrhal colitis. Bol. As. m6d. Puerto Rico, 1936, 28: 45-53.—Menon, T. B. The pathologv of chronic colitis in the tropics. Ind. .T. M. Res., 1930, 18: 137-41, 5 pl.—Morer Ramon, F., & Forcada Gelabert, F. El estudio de la insuficiencia gastrica en las colitis cronicas. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1934, 22: 205- 12.—Pewsner, M. Zur Klassifikation der chronischen Koliti- den und Therapie einiger Formen. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 324-33.—Pollard, J. B. Chronic colitis. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1923, 19: 285-91.—Rozanov, V. N., & Urasov, I. V. [Clinical aspect of chronic colitis] Sovet. klin., 1933, 19: 948-63.—Ryss, S. M., & Rotermel, E. F. [Clinico-roentgeno- logical method in diagnosis of the so-called chronic colitis] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 733-40.—Sonnenburg. Chronische Kolitis. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1911, 3: 857-61.— Stewart, C. E. Chronic non-ulcerative colitis. Illinois M. J., 1927, 51: 292-9.—Visher, J. W. Chronic colitis in neuro- psychiatrie cases. N. York M. J., 1922, 115: 688.—White, A. W. Chronic colitis and its effects. South. M. J., 1928, 21: 690-2. ---- chronic: Treatment. Abrahams, A. Treatment of chronic colitis. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 1411.—Adams, H. B. A brief resume of the treatment of chronic catarrhal colitis. Hahneman. Month., 1925, 60: 686.—Arrese, D. G., Blanco, D. L., & Lastra, J. M. Autovakzine und Antivirus in der Behandlung der chronischen Kolitis. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1935, 58: 167-80.—Beliaeva, V. A. [Treatment of chronic colitis and enterocolitis by auto- vaccination] Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 717-9.—Berlin, L. B., Levin, B. S., & Issaev, P. L. [Raw apples in treatment of chronic colitis with diarrhea] Ibid., 1933, 11: 793-6.—Cawa- dias, A. P. Treatment of chronic polymicrobian colitis in children. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1928, 25: 161-74.—Cignozzi, O. L'appendicectomia nelle coliti croniche. Arch. ital. chir., 1922-23, 6: 205-14.—Gant, S. G. Clasificaci6n y tratamiento quirurgico de la colitis diarreica cr6nica. Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1925, 51: 119-25. Also Rev. med. cubana, 1925, 36: 33-8.—Gutierrez Arrese, D. La crisoterapia en la colitis cronica. Ars medica, Barcel., 1933, 9: 393-7.—Ide, M. Le traitement de l'entero-colite chronique. Rev. med., Louvain, 1934, 145-54.—Kaplan, L. D. [Diet in chronic colitis] Vrach. delo, 1925, 8: 179-83.—Kauders, F. Zur Therapie der chroni- schen Kolitis. Wien. klin. Wschr.. 1928, 41: 216-8.—Lazze- roni, A. Diagnosi e trattamento chirurgico della stasi intesti- nale da colite cronica. Clin, chir., Milano, 1929, 32: 1706-16.— MacNeal. W. J., Frisbee. F. C, & Applebaum, M. Bacterio- phages in chronic colitis of undetermined causation and in intestinal fistulas. Arch. Surg., 1934, 29: 748-58.—Melocchi, W. La vaccinotherapia per via orale nelle coliti croniche. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1935, 45: 759-68.------ Le procedure idroterapiche nella cura delle coliti croniche. Riv. idroelim., 1936, 47: 205-9.—Pevzner, M., & Lindenbraten, D. [Classification of chronic colitis and therapy of its ascertained varieties] Russ. klin., 1928, 9: No. 45, 44-56.—Piaid, F. F. [Treatment of chronic colitis in Zheleznovodsk] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 987-91.—Pochechuev, I. N. [Treatment of chronic colitis with intravenous injections of calcium chloride] Voen, med. J., Moskva, 1931,2:549.—Pontoni.L. L'autotilovaccina- zione nel trattamento delle coliti croniche microbiche e delle fasi anamebichedeir amebiasi intestinale. Policlinico, 1936, 43: sez. med., 502-22.—Power, D'A. Report upon the treatment of chronic colitis. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1911, 3: 419; 826, pl.—Segond, P. Le traitement chirurgical des colites chroniques. Ibid., 351; 829.—-Went, S. Spezifische Therapie des chronischen Dickdarmkatarrhs. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1695-7. ---- Complications and sequelae. Sarles, R. *Troubles nerveux et psychiques d'origine colitique; etude pathogenique, clinique et therapeutique; essai de classification. 213p. 8? Par., 1926. Soleil, A. Contribution a I'etude des troubles nerveux dans les colites. 84p. 8? Par., 1932. Bargen, J. A. Functional and anatomic effects Of colitis of long standing. Med. Times, N. Y., 1936, 64: 339-46.—Did- dens, E. J. [Inflammation of the large intestine and its conse- quences] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 1, 2004-11.— Fossey, A. M. de, & Behague, P. Syndrome neuro-psychique des colites alcalines (paramyoclonie anxieuse) Monde med 1926, 36: 431-7.—Friedrich, L. Ulkus-Svmptome bei Kolitis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 1113.—Hess Thaysen. T. E. [Acute pancreatogenic fatty diarrhea as a complication of chronic colitis] Hospitalstidende, 1929, 72: 359-73.—Jackson, R. W. Appendicitis complicating colitis. Tr. Am. Proct Soc (1927) 1928. 28: 100-12.—Komarovsky, I. S. [Enterocolitis and appendicitis] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 295-300.—Lund, F. B. Colitis resulting in obliteration of the lumen of the intestine. Tr. N. England Surg. Soc, 1931, 14: 09-111.— Melocchi, W. Coliti e turbe nervose. Gior. clin. med., 1934, 15: 458-60.—Sarles, R. Troubles nerveux et psychiques d'ori- gine colitique. Marseille med., 1926, 63: 1292-8.—Savignac, R. Colitis y trastornos nerviosos (la genesis de una idea) Rev. med. Barcelona, 1926, 2. ser., 6: 338-42. ------& Sarles, R. Colites et troubles nerveux; etudes et precisions sur leurs rela- tions. Paris med., 1925, 57: 540-2. ------ & Fossey, A. M. de. Reactions nerveuses des colites; essai d'une description chronologique. Ibid., 1926, 61: 278-82.—Schwarz, G. Ent- ziindliche Totalobliteration des Colon descendens im Rontgen- bilde. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1929, 18: 417-20. ---- Diagnosis. Bargen, J. A. Conditions mistakenly called colitis. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1930, 5: 259-61. —---- Conditions commonly called colitis. Am. J. Rontg., 1931, 25: 308-13. -----■ Differential diagnosis and treatment of the types of colitis. West Virginia M. J., 1932, 29: 20-7.—Collett, G. A. Chronic colitis versus chronic cholecystitis. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1926, 19: 330-2.—Collins, H. L. Symposium on functional colitis; diagnosis. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1936-37, 36: 127-30.— Crane, W. Intramural inflammation of the colon simulating cancer. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 261.—Dorst, S. E. Bac- terial hypersensitivity in non-ulcerative colitis. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1930, 33: 7-11.—Gallart-Mones, F. Les fausses colites. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1935, 25: 563- 70.—Garry, G., & Druckmann, A. Die Colitis und ihre Dif- ferentialdiagnose. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 161: 128-38.— Hurst, A. F. Diagnosis and treatment of colitis. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 1151-4. ------ Thursfield, H. [et al.] Dis- cussion on the diagnosis and treatment of colitis. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Med., 1-14—Loewenberg, S. A. Diagnosis and treatment of nonspecific or idiopathic colitis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 80; 129.—Marquez, G. Diagn6stico etiologico de las colitis. Dia med., B. Air., 1933- 34, 6: 720.—Monges, J. Le diagnostic des colites. Clinique, Par., 1936, 31: 231-3.—Willcox, W. The diagnosis and treat- ment of colitis. Clin. J., Lond., 1932, 61: 1-6.—Williams, D. A. Diagnosis and treatment of colitis. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1936, 12: No. 7, 7-9.—Wolf, R. M. Diagnosis and therapy in various types of colitis. Bull. Off. Pract., 1934, 7: 183-5.—Wright. F. Some aids in the diagnosis and treatment of colitis. Cincinnati J. M., 1926-27, 7: 214-7. ---- Diagnosis, roentgenological. Binet, M. E., & Baumann, J. Les indices du flechissement du foie chez les colitiques. Hopital, 1937, 25: 302-5.— Bonnamour, S., Badolle, A., & Bernay, P. Les signes radiolo- giques de la colite tuberculeuse. J. med. Lyon, 1929, 10: 515-21.—Bronkhorst, W. [Roentgen picture of the relief of the mucous membrane of the large intestine in ulcerous, tuber- culous colitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 2528.—Brooke, B. R., & Dixon, W. Shadow-box colitis. Radiol. Rev., 1934, 56: 16-9.—Gavazzeni, A. II sussidio dell' indagine radiologica nello studio delle coliti croniche. Radiol, med., Milano, 1930, 17: 433-55.—Gilbert, R., Kadrnka. S., & Babaiantz, L. Image radiologique des colites non specifiques et specifiques. Paris med., 1935, 95: 111-3, 2 pl.—Harmandarian, G. I. [Doubtful value of the Roentgen ray in diagnosis of chronic colitis] Vrach. delo, 1928, 10: 1829-32.—Jones, L. L. L'aspect de la colite aux rayons X. Arch, electr. med., 1919, 29: 329-36.—Kalk, H. Die entziindlichen Dickdarmerkrankungen. Fortsch. Ront- genstrahl., 1936, 54: Kongrh., 11-26.—Knothe, W. Zur ront- genologischen Differenzierung entziindlicher und neoplastischer Dickdarmveranderungen. Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1929, 20: 55-7 [Discussion] 61-5. ------ Die Entztindung des Dick- darmes im Rontgenbild. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1936, 54: Kongrh., 26-50.—Lust, F. J. Roentgenographic studies of the mucous membrane of the colon; colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 494-8.—Merlo Gomez, J. F. El diagnostico radio- logico de las colitis ulcerosas tuberculosas. Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1924, 23: No. 7-9, 72-8, 4 pl.—Noschel, E. Ront- genologische Beobachtungen der Dunndarmfunktion bei der Colitis haemorrhagica acuta im Kindesalter. Fortsch. Ront- genstrahl., 1929, 40: 76-8. ---- Diverticulitis [sacculitis] See also Colon, Diverticulum. Wolff, A. H. *Divcrticulitis of the colon [Ravenswood Hosp.] 16 1. 4? Chic, 1929. Balen, G. F. van [Diverticulitis coli] Geneesk. gids, 1936, 14: 460; 485.—Ballin, M. Diverticulitis of the colon. Am. J. Surg., 1927, n. ser., 1: 130-41.—Barling, S. Diverticulitis of the colon. Birmingham M. Rev., 1930, 11: 12-8, pl.—Bar- rington, F. J. F., & Gardham, A. J. Diverticulitis of the large intestine. Clin. J., Lond., 1932, 61: 337-42.—Bauermeister- W. Ein Fall von chronischer infiltrativer Dickdarmentziin- dung im Anschluss an multiple Divertikel (Divertikulitis) Arch. Verdauungskr., 1930, 47: 242-6.—Becker, R., & Oppen- heimer, A. Zur Diagnose der Diverticulitis des Dickdarms. Rontgenpraxis, 1931, 3: 1099-101.—Benjamin. A. E. Diver- ticulitis of the colon and sigmoid—its complications and treat- ment. Tr. West. Surg. Ass. (1930) 1931, 40: 219-53. Also Minnesota M., 1931, 14: 912-20.—Black. J. M. Perforative diverticulitis of the colon. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 180.—Boland, COLITIS 747 COLITIS F. K. Diverticulitis and carcinoma of the colon. J. Florida M. Ass., 1933, 20: 157-60.—Case, J. T. The diagnosis of diverticulitis of the colon. Proc Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1928) 1929, 66-73, 8 pl.—Conway, F. M-, & Hitzrot, J. M. Diverticulitis of the colon; a report of 36 cases from the New York hospital. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1931, 49: 200-25. Also Ann. Surg., 1931,94:614-39. Also Medicina, Mexico, 1932, 12: 1-20.—Darling, H. C. R. Colonic diverticulitis. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 2: 313-20.—Doyle, L. P. Diverticulitis in swine. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1924-25, 65: 342-5.—Drum- mond,H. Sacculitis of the colon. InDurhamMus. Catal., 1928, 295.—Enfield, C. D. Diverticulitis of the colon, with special attention to the diagnosis. Radiology, 1926, 7: 371-8.— Erdmann, J. F. Acute diverticulitis of the colon. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1925, 22: 376-83. ------ Diverticulitis of the colon. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 11: 609-16 [Discussion] 682-5.— Ferey, D. Un cas de diverticulite aigue du colon droit, simu- lant une appendicite aigue. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1929, 55: 747-9.—Gordon-Watson, C. Diverticulitis of the pelvic colon. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1923-24, 41: 112-26, pl.— Gorham, F. D. Clinical aspects of diverticulitis of the colon. South. M. L, 1933, 26: 379-84.—Haberer, H. von. Divertiku- litis. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 805-11.—Huston. H. R. Diver-. ticulitis of the colon in women. Arch. Surg., 1933, 26: 1111-7. Also repr.—Ivanov-Podobed, S. V. [A case of diverticulitis of he large intestine] Russ. klin., 1928, 10: 386-90.—Judd, E. S., & Pollock, L. W. Diverticulitis of the colon. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1924, 42: 51-71 [Discussion] 102-16. Also Ann. Surg., 1924, 80: 425-38.—Kramer, S. E., & Robinson. W. Acquired suppurative diverticulitis with pylephlebitis and metastatic suppuration in the liver; report of a case. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 540-2.—Larimore, J. W. Diverticulitis of the large intestine. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1925, 22: 129-33.—Lockhart- Mummery, J. P. Diverticulitis and its surgical treatment. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1: 437-40.—Lynch, J. M., & Cowett, M. P. Diverticulitis of the colon (with abscess formation) initiated by trauma from an enema tip. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 207.—Marshall, C. J. The treatment of diverticulitis of the colon. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 339-42.— Masson, J. Le diagnostic radiologique de la diverticulite du colon. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1936, 56: 154-76, 4 pl.— Miller, R. H. Cancer and diverticulitis of the large intestine. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 195: 253-7.—Mills. W. M. Diver- ticulitis of the colon. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1926, 26: 39-41 — Monteiro, H., Carvalho, R., & Alves, A. Um caso de diverti- culite do c61on. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1937, 55: 91-4.— Oschinsky, B. Beitrag zur Divertikulitis des Dickdarmes. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1932, 52: 415-26.—Parkes, W. R. Di- verticulitis of the colon. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 10: 63-6. Also repr.—Pauchet, V. Diagnostic et traitement de la diver- ticulite. Paris chir., 1927, 19: 156-8. Also in Lez. med. biol. (Martelli) Nap., 1930, 163-9.—Peck, C. H. Diverticulitis of the colon, clinical types and treatment. Ann. Surg., 1925, 81: 322-5.—Pottenger, F. M. A personal experience with diverti- culitis of the sigmoid (a study in visceral neurology) Ann. Int. M., 1930-31, 4: 1295-307.—Primrose. A. Massive tumors due to diverticulitis of the large bowel. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 40: 825-7.—Puccio, L. Diverticulitis del asa sigmoidea. Prensa med. argent., 1930-31, 17: 150; passim.—Quervain, F. de. Diagnostic et traitement chirurgical de la diverticulite du gros intestin. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1925, 28: 185-91, 5 pl — Rankin, F. W., & Brown, P. W. Diverticulitis of the colon. Proc. Interst.Postgrad.M. Ass.N.America, 1929, 5:319-27,3pl. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 836-47.—Rodriguez Villegas, R. Diverticulitis del colon. Rev. cir., B. Air., 1928, 7: 244-53.—Roux, J. C, & Arago. Diarrhee chronique avec forte hypersecretion dans les diverticulites du colon. Arch. mal. app. digest.. Par., 1937, 27: 61-5.—Rutledge, C. P. The diagnosis of diverticulitis and diverticulosis of the colon, with special reference to the roentgen study of these conditions. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 303-9.—Sennett, S. N. Perforative diverticu- litis of the colon. Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 1031.—Shaffer, C. W., & Kellogg, D. S. Two cases of chronic diverticulitis of the colon with medical treatment. Mil. Surgeon, 1931, 68: 195- 203.—Slesinger, E. G. Prognosis of diverticulitis. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 1458.—Spriggs, E., Gordon-Watson, C. [et al.] Discussion on diverticulitis. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Surg., 57-89.—Stetten, D. Ileocecal resection for acute diverticulitis of solitary diverticulum of ascending colon. Ann. Surg., 1936, 104: 478-80.—Steward, F. J. Surgical as- pects of diverticulitis. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1926, 40: 130-2.—Swynghedauw, P. Les diverticulites du gros intestin et leur traitement chirurgical. J. chir., Par., 1926, 28: 1-34.— Tanner, W. E. The treatment of diverticulitis of the colon. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1936, 192: 180-5.—Tierny, A. Les diverticulites du colon. J. med. Paris, 1925, 44: 698.— Visconti, J. A. Diverticulitis of ascending colon simulating acute appendicitis. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 32: 376—Vita, G. Contributo clinico-radiologico alia diverticolite del colon. Radiol, med., Milano, 1932, 19: 1363-70.—Weible, R. E. Diverticulitis of the colon. Minnesota M., 1937, 20: 21-8.— Wheeler, W. I. de C. Perforative diverticulitis of the colon; some problems during the treatment of a fatal case. Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 5.—White, R. J. Diverticulitis. Texas J. M., 1933, 29: 20-2.—Whitman, R. W. Diverticulitis of the colon, with special reference to acute perforations of the sigmoid. West Virginia M. J., 1930, 26: 544-50.—Williams, C. Diver- ticulitis of the colon. Virginia M. Month., 1924-25, 51: 86_8—Zweig, W. Diverticulitis des Kolong. WTien, med, Wsclir., 1927, 77: 325, ---- familial. Hamburger, M., & Bensaude, A. Forme familiale de la rectocolite hemorragique. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastro- enter., Brux., 1935, 1148-52.—Homines, M., & Leenmans, A. M. [Case of familial colitis gravis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5131-4.—Moltke, O. Familial occurrence of non- specific suppurative coloproctitis. Acta med. scand., 1936, Suppl. 78, 426-32. Also Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 77: 343-53. Also Klin. Wschr., 1936,15: 124-6. Also P. verb. Congr. inter- nat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1079-84. ---- Feces. Allodi, A., & AUoatti, B. Contributo alio studio coprologico nei colitici (con speciale riguardo al valore del dosaggio della mucina e albumina solubili, ammoniaca, acidi organici totali ed azoto totale nelle feci di soggetti colitici) Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1932, 56: 697-728.—Amalfitano, G. Sulla presenza e significato dell' albumina nelle feci dei colitici; metodi di ricerca. Morgagni, 1935, 77: 799-803.—GMlart Mones, F. Estudio coprologico de las colitis. Progr. clin., Madr., 1927, 35: 404-9.—Goiffon, R. Signes coprologiques des colites. Presse med., 1924, 32: 367-70.—Gomez. F. D., & Rubio, G. G. Valor de la investigacion de la albumina disuelta en las materias fecales para el diagn6stico de la enterocolitis ulcerada tubercu- losa. Arch. urug. med., 1935, 6: suppl., 162-72.—Kapralov, V. V., & Kubetsky, A. A. [Clinical significance in determining organic acids and ammonium in chronic, common colitis] Ter. arkh., 1935, 13: 88-100.—Melocchi. W. Considerazioni sul significato e sul valore diagnostico dell' esame coprologico nelle coliti croniche. Arch, ital mal. app. diger., 1935, 4: 397-422, 6 ch.—Riha, J. [Coprologic symptoms in colitis in children] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 649-60.—Wottschal, B. E. Deter- mination of ammonia and organic acids in feces in colitis] Ter. arkh., 1932, 10: 270. ---- fermentative and putrefactive. Baccarani, U. Le enterocoliti croniche lievi da putrefazione e la loro cura. Fol. med., Nap., 1935, 21: 185-90.—Clenden- ing, L. Fermentative colitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1923- 24, 7: 1145.—Couturat, J. Le regime des colites a fermenta- tions et des colites k putrefactions. Presse m6d., 1935, 43: 1356.—Savignac. R., & Sarles, R. Emotivite et angoisse dans les colites de fermentation. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1927, 17: 44-60.—Solem, G. O. Fermentative colitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1930-31, 14: 1161-8. ---- Focal infection. Cade, A., & Milhaud, M. Colites chroniques crypto- genetiques et leur traitement par le stovarsol. J. med. Lyon, 1933, 14: 487-91.—Paviot. J., Guichard, A., & Plauchu, M. Contribution a I'etude des complications nerveuses medullaires des colites chroniques cryptogenetiques. Ibid., 1937, 18: 33-8.—Porter, W. F. Chronic colitis as a focus of infection and method of treatment, Tristate M. J., 1930-31, 3: 540 — Schellberg, O. B. Systemic disturbances due to colonic infec- tion. Am. Med., 1922, n. ser., 17: 636-42. ---- infectious. See also Dysentery. Bayer, C. M. *Zur Klinik und Therapie der Colitis infectiosa im Sauglingsalter. 28p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Umntjs, O. *Die bakteriologische Diagnostik der infektiosen Colitiden. 15p. 8? Berl., 1916 Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1917, 26: Orig., 83-96. Berlin. L., Schmidt, O., & Lewin, D. Contribution au role de 1'immunite et de l'anaphylaxie dans les colites infectieuses chroniques. Arch. mal. app. digest,, Par., 1934, 24: 826-35.— Cade, A. Colites infectieuses aigues chez l'adulte. Rapp. Congr. fr. med., 1912,13:109-76.—Courtellemont, Gulpa [et al.] Les colites infectieuses aigues. Ibid., 132-4.—Doyen. Les colites infectieuses. Ibid., 181.—Hewes, H. F. Infectious colitis. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 188: 994-9.—Kevdin, N. A., & Shikh-Mametbekov [Treatment of infectious, hemorrhagic colitis with chloride] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 1861-4.—Mor- ton A. W. The treatment of infections of the colon. Com- pend. M. & S., 1931, 9: 71-3.—Muller, F., & Paul, S. Ueber eine mit Oedemen einhergehende Form infektioser Dickdarmer- krankungbei Sauglingen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924 20:144-6 — Munoz Turnbull, J. Dietetica en las colitis muco-hemorragicas de la infancia. Rev. med. Yucatan, 1936-37, 19: 1-12.— Vervloet, C. G. [Infection of the large intestine] Ned. tschr. ceneesk 1926, 70: pt 2, 2903-14.—Wiltsie. J. W. Treatment of colon infection. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 129: 215. ---- Manifestations. Royer, P. Contribution a I'etude clinique et anatomique de la colite aigue" du vieillard. 32p. 8? Par., 1922. Angelelli, O. Su di un caso di sindrome apparentemente urinaria dovuta a colite cieco-ascendente. Policlinico, 1927, 34: sez. prat., 1243-8.—Baumann, J.. & Martin. P. Les 2 syndromes cardio-vasculaires des colitiques. Bull. boc. sc. COLITIS 748 COLITIS med. biol. Montpellier, 1925-26, 7: 127-31.—Behague, P., & Fossey, A. M. de. Le syndrome neuro-psychique des colites alcalines. Hopital, 1926, 14: 464. ------ Syndrome neuro- psvchiques des colites alcalines: paramyoclonies anxieuses. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: pt 1, 68-73.— Brdlik, J. [Colitis symptoms in children] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 617-37.— Caballero, J. La sindrome neuro-psiquico en la colitis. Rev. med., Rosario, 1928, 3: 305-9.— Hutinel, V., & Nobecourt, P. Des colites aigues chez les enfants. Rapp. Congr. fr. med., 1912, 13: 177-244.—Invernizzi, G. La ricerca della spina anatomica nelle sindromi colitiche indirette; considerazioni sul dolore viscerale. Clin. med. ital., 1930, 61: 354-415.—Kunst- ler, M. B. Atypical symptomatologv of colitis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 145: 161-3.—Landau, G. M. [Cycles in the course of acute colitis] J. rann. detsk. vozr., 1933, 13: 410-6.— Mikula, M. [Symptoms of colitis and chronic appendicitis in children] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 637-49.—O'Connor, B. J. Colitis, symptomatology, and prognosis. Kentucky M. J., 1927, 25: 35.—Savignac, R., au>- sterbende Krankheit. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 1451.— Bockus, H. L., & Willard, J. H. The irritable or unstable colon. Nebraska M. J., 1933, 18: 321; 375.—Bridges, M. A. Chronic mucous colitis. Ann. Int. M., 1929-30, 3: 40-6.— Carmichael. E. Mucous colitis. Tr. Am. Coll. Proct., 1931, 8: 338-54, port.—Carstens, J. H. G. Colitis spastica. Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1926, 13: 453-7, 4 pl.—Cawadias, A. P. Mu- comembranous colitis and nervous spasmomyxorrhea. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 425-7.—Crane, A. W. A roentgenological sign of mucous colitis. Am. J. Roentg., 1927, n. ser., 17: 416- 25.—Czabafy, A. [Colitis mucosa] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1934, 32: 843.—Davis, T. D. The irritable colon—a common condition, commonly misunderstood. Virginia M. Month., 1935-36, 62: 144-8.—Drueck, C. J. Mucous colitis—its clinical study. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1935, 25: 285-7. Also Med. World, 1935, 53: 37-40. ------ The unstable colon. Am. Med., 1936, 42: 689-95.—Dunham, J. D. Mucous colitis (colonic vagotonia) Ann. Int. M., 1927, 1: 9-12.—Eggleston, E. L. Colitis; the spastic type. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 2049-53. Also repr. Also Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1929, 24: 83-92.—Farrerons-C6, X. Las dietas de eliminaci6n en el diagnostico de la colitis mucosa. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1934, 21: 221-3.—Flint, W. H. Tubular diarrhea or membranous colic. California J. M., 1905, 3: 255.—Friedenwald, J., Feldman, M., & Rosenthal! L. J. .Mucous colitis; observations in 500 cases. Tr. Ass. Am Physicians, 1929, 44: 324-31. Also Aim. Int. M., 1929-30, 3: 521-45.—Friedenwald, J., & Morrison, S. The significance of membranes in the mucous form of colitis. J. Lab. Clin. M 1933, 18: 1242-8.—Gauss, H. The spastic colon. Ann. Int! M., 1929-30. 3: 1128-39.—Gilbert, Q. O. The spastic colon California West. M., 1929, 30: 330-4.—Goldman. C. Myxo- membranous colitis. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 122: 733.—Goodall. J. R. Mucous colitis. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1936, 43: 925-35.—Graves. M. L., & Graves, G. Irritable colon. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 260-5.—Gray, J. D. The irritable colon. J. M Ass. Georgia, 1934, 23: 259-64.—Hanau, G. Una malattia che scompare; la colite membranacea. Gazz. osp., 1931, 52: 1445.— Hardy, T. L. Spasm of the colon and muco-membranous colic Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 487-9.—Hick, L. L. Spastic colitis. Col- orado M., 1933, 30: 209-12.—Hodges, F. M. The Roentgen ray in the diagnosis of mucous colitis. Radiology, 1929,13:383- 7.—Horak, O. [Mucous colitis with tabes dorsalis] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1922, 61: 843.—Hurst, A. F. So-called mucous colitis. Clin. J., Lond., 1934, 63: 274-7.—Immerman, S. L. The gastric and abdominal symptoms of irritable colon (mucous colitis, colitis, and spastic constipation) Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 135: 75; 112. Also repr.—Jordan, S. M., A- Kiefer, E. D. The irritable colon. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 113: 592-5.—Kantor, J. L. Colon studies; the Roentgen diagnosis of colitis (the irritable colon) Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1927) 1928, 30: 137-44. Also Am. J. Roentg., 1927, n. ser., 17: 405-16.— Kaplc, E. B. Some observations relative to the spastic colon. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1925, 25: 59-74.—Kruse, F. H. Functional dis- orders of the colon; the spastic colon, the irritable colon, and mucous colitis. California West. M., 1933, 39: 97-103.— Laus, C. J. The irritable colon syndrome. Radiology, 1935, 24: 572-90.—Levy, M. D. A consideration of the low basal metabolic rate in so-called spastic colitis. Texas J. M., 1932, 28: 526-8.—Macdonald, D. M. Some clinical features of colica mucosa. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 145: 282-4— Mac- Kechnie, H. Spastic colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1923, 3: 1135-44.—McMillan, J. C. Spasticity of the colon. Radiol- ogy, 1928, 10: 35-40.—Meirelles, E. Conceito actual das entero-colon-mucorrheas. Arch, brasil. med., 1926, 16: 155- 63.—Mendia, J. B. Colon irritable. Dfa med. Uruguay, 1935, 2: 401.—Miller. H. P. Irritable colon. Illinois M. J., 1934, 65: 340-4.—Mix, C. L. Mucous colitis. Med. Clin. X. America, 1924, 8: 627-9.—Mollard, H. La colite spasmodique ou muco-membraneuse. J. med. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 186.— Mousseau, J. A. Colite spasmodique avec eosinophilie tr£s eievee. Union med. Canada, 1937, 66: 577-9.—Muir, J. The irritable colon. Brit. J. Radiol., 1930, n. ser., 3: 391- 400, pl.—Murry, H. E. Mucus colitis. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1929-30, 26: 100-4.—Netousek, M. [Mucomembranous colopathy] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1923-24, 3: 35.—Preston. J. W. The syndrome of mucous colitis as a practical problem. Tr. M. Soc Virginia, 1916, 46: 107-10.—Ramond. L. Enterocolite muco-membraneuse. Presse med., 1935, 43: 439.—Retan, H. W. The irritable colon. N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 952-6.—Scarlett, E. P. Functional disturbances of the colon; the irritable (spastic) colon. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1937, 36: 484-9.—Shields, J. D. The irritable colon; diagnosis and treatment by the general practitioner. X. England J. M., 1936, 215: 344-9.—Siegelstein, L. E. Spastic colitis. J. Am. Coll. Proct., 1933-34, 6: 85-8.—Sledge. E. S. The spastic colon. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1935-36, 5: 282-4.—Smith. D. The spastic colon. Glasgow M. J., 1936, 126: 265-80.— Smith. F. M., Miller. G. H., & Fowler, W. M. The gastric manifestations associated with a spastic colon. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1932-4. Also repr.—Sperry, F. L. The irritable colon. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1934-35, 5:43-5.—Steinbach, H. B. Mucous colitis. Grace Hosp. Bull., Detr., 1930, 14: 1-7.—Steiner, L. J. Chronic irritable colon. J. Detroit Coll. M. & S., 1929-30, 1: 54-64.—Sutton, T. L. Pseudomembra- nous enterocolitis and mastoiditis associated with infection with Morgan's bacillus. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1929, 37: 814-7.— Tidmarsh, C. J. The unstable colon. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 641-8.—Torroella, M. A. Las colitis muco-hemorra- gicas. Rev. mex. puericult., 1930-31, 1: 37-41. Also Salubri- dad, Mex., 1930, 1: 1016-9.—Visher, J. W. Chronic irritable colon. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 121: 762-6.—Wolfermann, S. J. The irritable colon, clinically. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1934, 30: 163-7. ---- mucous: Causes. Aristizabal, R. *Les rapports du foie ct de la colopathie muco-membraneuse. 53p. 8? Par., 1936. Thtjetjx, L. *Affections utero-ovariennes et colopathies muco-membraneuses. 145p. 8? Par., 1937. Beecher, W. L. Allergic mucous colitis. Clin. M. & S., 1929, 36: 568-70.—Bisset, A. A. Spasm of the colon; its allergic nature. Practitioner, Lond., 1930, 125: 621-6.—Boas. I. Umfrage iiber Colitis membranacea. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1933, 53: 416-25.—Bockus, H. L., Bank, J.. & Wilkinson, S. A. Neurogenic mucous colitis. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1928) 1929, 31: 277-97. Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1928, 176: 813-29.— Bonorino Udaondo, C, Centeno, A. M., & Pinedo, C. Los factores neur6genos constitucionales en la produccion de his llamadas colitis mucosas. Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 30: 104-6.—Brougher, J. C. The irritable colon; a deficiency dis- ease. Northwest M., 1932, 31: 277-S1.—Colaneri, X. Affec- tions utero-ovariennes et colopathies muco-membraneuses. J. med. Paris, 1937, 57: 427-9.—Faroy, G. Quels facteurs pathogeniques regissent les formes muqueuses et muco-mem- braneuses des colites? Medecine, Par., 1923-24, 5: 782-6.— Hollander, E. Mucous colitis due to food allergy; with a report of 5 cases. Am. J. M. Sc, 1927, 174: 495-500— Holsti, O. A case of irritable colon in an allergic person. Acta med. scand., 1931, 75: 563-85.—Iakhontov, I. E. [Etiology, diagnosis, and therapy of some forms of mucous colitis] Clin. J. Saratov., 1928, 5: 417-25.—Jordan, S. M. The unstable colon and neurosis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 2234-7. Also repr — Levy, J. S. The irritable colon—a result of vitamin deficiency. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1934, 30: 167-73.—McCord, M. M. Mucous colitis; report of a moribund case of acidosis following colitis of 3 months standing. Arch. Pediat., X. Y., 1932, 49: COLITIS 749 COLITIS 126-8.—McWhorter, G. L. Epidemic acute spastic colitis simulating acute appendicitis or intussusception; association with cervical adenitis and slight pharyngitis; probably one type of so-called intestinal influenza; a possible factor in epidemic appendicitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 507-15.— Pipes, D. M. Allergy as a factor in so-called mucous colitis. Tristate M. J., 1936-37, 9: 1719-22.—Smith, F. M., Paul, W. D., & Fowler, W. M. The mechanism of the epigastric distress associated with an irritable colon and chronic appendi- citis. Arch. Int. M., 1931, 47: 316-28.—Tardieu, A. Affec- tions utero-ovariennes et colopathies muco-membraneuses. Bull. Soc. m6d. Paris, 1937, 183. ------ & Tremolieres, F. Le role du foie dans la colopathie muco-membraneuse. Rev. med., Par., 1936, 53: 355-74.—Vaughan, W. T. The allergic factor in mucous colitis. South. M. J., 1928, 21: 894-9.— Wakefield, E. G. Spastic colitis; functional disorders of the colon affecting young and middle-aged individuals. Med. Clin. N. America, 1937, 21: 721-35.—Went, S. Ueber die Aetiologie und Therapie der sogenannten Colitis mucosa. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 632-4.—Yarbrough, J. F. Diet and its relation to chronic mucous colitis. Am. Med., 1930, 25:92-6. ---- mucous: Treatment. Bargen, J. A. Management of the irritable colon (mucous colitis) Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1937-38, 14: 103 — Barker, L. F. On the management of the spastic colon and mucous colopathy, especially in hypervagotonic persons. Am. J. M. Sc, 1929, 178: 606-15.—Benassi, E. La cura diatermica della colite spastica e della stitichezza spasmodica infantile. Pediatria (Riv.) 1933, 41: 1049-56.—Boldyreff, W. N.. & Stewart, C. E. Some considerations regarding the etiology and treatment of mucous colitis; some experiments with histamin. Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1931, 26: 65-80.—Burger, G. N. The treatment of irritable colon with sodium ricinoleate. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1933, 19: 234-43.—Carter, W. C. Causes and treatment of mucous colitis. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1934, 33: 387-9.—Cornwall, E. E. Notes on the dietetic treatment of the spasti* colon. Med. Times, N. Y., 1934, 62: 313-8. ------ The spastic colon diet. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 773-5.—D'Abreu, A. L. Surgical aspects of the spastic colon and the prediverticular state. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 1385-8.—Dancila, M. [Treatment of spastic colitis and in- testinal functional disorders with carbon atropinate] Ro- mania med., 1938, 16: 20.—De Langenhagen, M. Le levage du colon dans la colite muco-membraneuse. Arch. M. Hydrol., Lond., 1925, 3: 66-70.—Gay, L. P. Mucous colitis, compli- cated by colonic polyposis, relieved by allergic management; report of an instance. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 326-9.— Hardisty, E. B. Mucous colitis in infants; its etiology and treatment. Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138: 54-7.—Hurst, A. F., Holmes, G. [et al.] Discussion on the treatment of mucous colitis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: 677-88.—Jehn, W. Ueber die seelische Behandlung der Schleimkolik. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 577.—Levy, J. S. Treatment of the irritable colon. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 800-3.—Levy, L. H. Manage- ment and treatment of mucous colitis. Phys. Ther., 1927, 45: 81-7.—Mateer, J. G., & Baltz, J. I. An evaluation of stool vaccines in chronic irritable colon therapy. Ann. Int. M., 1932, 5: 982-91. ------ Colon bacillus vaccine therapy, as related to chronic functional diarrhea, chronic headache, chronic toxic vertigo, and unstable colon (non-ulcerative colitis) Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1935-36, 2: 621-9.—Norman, N. P. Dietetics and treatment of mucus colitis. Am. J. Electrother., 1923, 41: 120-32.—Peterman, E. A. Chronic spastic colitis; surgical treatment; report of 4 cases. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1935-36, 6: 45-52. Ruhbaum, W. Klinik und Therapie der Colitis mucosa. Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 397-401 — Runyon. F. J. Mucous colitis, with special reference to treat- ment. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1938, 31: 53-5.—Soo, Y. C, & Zia, S. H. Treatment of spastic colitis by ephedrine—a roent- genologic study. China M. J., 1932, 46: 965-8, 8 pl.—StiefTel, R. Diagnostic et traitement de la colite muco-membraneuse. Bull, med., Par., 1931, 45: 567-74.—Torelli, G. L'actino- terapia della colite muco-membranosa. Raggi ultraviol., 1930, 6: 45-51.—Tratamiento de la enterocolitis muco-membranosa. Dia med., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 90.5.—Williams, P. Treatment of mucous colitis and catarrhal colitis. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1936, 192: 68-70. ---- Pathology. Allodi, A., & Quaglia, F. Ancora sul sistema nervoso vege- tativo nei colitici. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1933, 96: pt 2, 179-84.—Andreis, N. Contributo anatomo-patologico alio studio (b-lle enterocoliti nella prima infanzia. Arch. ital. anat., 1935, 6: suppl., 235-44.—Babonneix, L., & Borgida. Colite hemorragique chez un garcon de 13 ans. Gaz. hop., 1937, 110: 288.—Bargen. J. A. The relation of colitis to polyposis of the intestine. Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 26: 834-8.—Bravo y Frias. Colitis aguda infantil; consideraciones clinicas deducidas del estudio de 50 casos de esta afecci6n tratados durante el verano de 1919. Siglo med., 1919, 66: 1025-30.—Ceelen. Ueber die Enterocolitis cystica. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1492. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1126.—Chura, A. J. [The role of the parasympathetic svstem in enterocolitic symptoms] Bra- tisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 682-719.—Cornil, L., & Cuel. J. Sur la necrose infarctoide de la muqueuse colique dans 1'enterite aigue de vieillard. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1022. 92: 378-80 — Cox, D. M. Etiology and morbid anatomy of colitis. Ken- tucky M. J., 1927, 25: 30-2.—Csabafy, A. [Pathology and therapy of colitis] Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: oct. kiildnf. (L. Ketly Festschr.) 159-67.—Donchess, J. C, & Warren, S. Chronic cicatrizing enteritis with involvement of the cecum and the colon. Arch. Path., Chic, 1934, 18: 22-9.—Florey, H. Experimental inflammation of the colon; relationship of mucus production in gobletcells to the Golgi apparatus; mitochondrial changes. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1932, 13: 349, 3 pl. —— & Webb, R. A. Mucus secretion in acute experimental inflamma- tion of the colon, and other mucous membranes of the cat; histological changes. Ibid., 1931, 12: 286-300, 3 pi.—Kum- mant, A. [Case of inflammatory tumor of the large intestine (appendicitis resp. typhlitis, colitis et pericolitis fibroplastica)] Polska gaz. lek., 1926, 5: 238—Larsen, R. M. Infectious polypoid colitis. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 51: 236-43.—bier, E. fi. B. van. Observations on colite sSche. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 2914-8.—Lowe, E. C. A study of the findings in 150 cases of colitis. J. State M., Lond., 1932, 40: 580.—Oliver. Colites et balance du calcium. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1145-7.—Posselt, A. Zur Pathologie und Klinik der Enterocolitis plastica mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Vorkommens bei infektiosen Darmer- krankungen, speziell Typhus und Ruhr. Erg. ges. Med., 1926, 8: 295-331.—Propping, K. Ueber infiltrierende Dickdarment- ziindungen und verwandte Prozesse. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926. 73: 1309-11.—Rosenblate, A. J., Goldsmith, A. A., & Strauss, A. A. A summary of regional ileitis, with report of a case of colonic involvement and suggestion of a new term. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 1797-800.—Smith, C. E. The pathology of colitis. California West. M., 1925, 23: 1311.— Surmont, H. Les facteurs de gravite des colites. Echo med. nord, 1933, 37: 469-76.—Vanzetti, F. Sulla colite cistica. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1922, 45: 43-66, 3 pl.—Viamonte, M. Tumores inflammatories no especificos del col6n. An. radiol., Habana, 1929, 1: 33-45. ---- Pericolitis. See also Colon, Adhesion; Peritonitis. Dieker, B. *Die Perikolitis, ein selbstandiges Krankheitsbild, und ihre Beziehungen zur Appen- dicitis. 32p. 8? Munster-W., 1934. Hoffmann, H. *Ueber die chronisch entziind- liche stenosierende Pericolitis ascendens [Berlin] 19p. 8? Wiirzb., 1937. Aimes. A. L'obstruction intestinale par pericolite ou epi- ploite. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1927, 36: 259-63.—Chiray, M., & Rosanov, G. Les episodes aigus au cours des peri-iieo- colites. Presse med., 1935, 43: 665-7.—Delangre. P6ri- colites et epiploites. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1927, 36: 263- 72.—Doppler, K. Ueber einen Fall von Pericolitis ascendens auf Grund einer Diverticulitis Graseri. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 128: 819-22.—Dupuy de Frenelle. Pericolites chroniques; les voiles pericaecaux. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1927, 36: 272-6.— Fenkner. Sind Dickdarmverwachsungen angeboren (Jackson- sche Membranen) auf entziindlicher Basis entstanden? Arch. klin. Chir., 1932-33, 172: 624-56.—Gonzalez Bosch, R. Peri- colitis supurada y sus complicaciones. Dia med., B. Air., 1929-30, 2: 43.—Kamensky, E. A. [Diagnosis of pericolitis] Vest, rentg., 1937, 18: 231-93.—Lapeyre, L. Pericolite chro- nique; epiploite chronique. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1927, 36: 276-80.—Mauclaire. Greffes sereuse pour pericolites et peri- sigmoidites membraneuses. Ibid., 1923, 32: 594-603.— Mollard, H. Les pericolites aigues au cours des pericolites chro- niques. J. med. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 57-9.—Oudard & Jean, G. Pericolite inflammatoire avec stase a symptomes frustes et cirrhose atrophique concomitante. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1922, 92: 444-6.—Piot. E. Contribution a I'etude radiologique des pericolites. Arch. Mal. App. digest., Par., 1932, 22: 1049-63. ---- regional. See also Ileocolitis; Rectum; Sigmoid. Autissier, H. Considerations sur le diag- nostic et le traitement des recto-colites hemorra- giques et purulentes. 51p. 8? Par., 1929. Balland, H. Contribution a I'etude des colites du transverse. 56p. 8? Par., 1925. Caufman, S. *L'atteinte hepatique dans les recto-colites ulcereuses graves. 48p. 8? Par., 1937. Antoine, E. Les recto-colites graves non dysenteriques de l'adulte; leur traitement. Medecine, Par., 1925-26, 7: No. 3, bis, 1-40.—Bargen, J. A., & Coffey. R. J. Regional ulcerative enterocolitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 19: 411-22 — Bensaude, R., & Massot, H. Les recto-colites graves non dysenteriques. J. med. chir., Par., 1931, 102: 236-62.— Carossini, G. Tiflocoliti e loro patogenesi. Sperimentale, 1923, 77: 256-97.—Crohn, B. B., & Berg. A. A. Right-sided (regional) colitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1938. 110: 32-8.—Faroy. G., & Baumann, J. Les manifestations colitiques du colon trans- COLITIS 750 COLITIS verse. Presse med., 1923, 31: 529-32.—Hunter, J. W., jr. Acute ascending colitis. South. M. & S., 1932, 94: 436-8.— James, T. G. I. Chronic regional colitis. Brit. J. Surg., 1937-38, 25: 511-6.—Jamison, A. B. Chronic proctocolitis and its treatment. Clin. Med., 1926, 33: 710-2. ------ Chronic proctocolitis and some of its symptoms. Med. World, 1926, 44: 324-6.—Le Roy des Barres, A. Colite et pericolite ascendante de Tangle droit du colon; traitement par I'emetine; guerison. Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1923, 2: 71-3.—Schroeder, C. Ueber chronisch-entziindliche Veranderungen im Bereiche des Coecums und Colon ascendens. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 129: 479-89.—Stieffel, R. Resultats de la cure de Plombieres dans le traitement des recto-colites hemorragiques et purulentes. Gaz. m6d. France, 1935, 42: therm. No. 7, 37-9.—Turries. J. La colite de Tangle spienique. Progr. med., Par., 1933, 145. ---- spastic. See Colitis, mucous. ---- suppurative. See Colitis, ulcerative. ---- Treatment. Bargen, J. A. The management of colitis. 234p. 8? N. Y., 1935. Batinkov, E. [Treatment of colitis] Vrach. gaz., 1928, 32: 443-5.—Belenky, G. S., Ryss, S. M. [et al.] [Clinical aspect of colitis] Ter. arkh., 1935, 13: 101-14. ------ [Therapy of colitis] Ibid., 115-22.—Bernard, F. La cure des entero- colites a Plombieres. J. med. chir., Par., 1932, 103: 229-35.— Bethea, O. W. Treatment of colitis. Internat. M. Digest, 1937, 30: 303-7.—Bogendorfer, L. Die Behandlung der akuten und chronischen Kolitis. Ther. Gegenwart, 1935, 76: 544-7.— Brousse. Traitement de la colite avec diarrhee a Chatel- Guyon. Rev. med. est, 1923, 51: 757-9.—Brown, P. W. Diagnosis and treatment of certain types of colitis and so-called colitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 16: 1333-45.—Bucking, W. Zur Behandlung der Colitis gravis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1058.—Castex, M. R., Camauer, A. F.. & Battro, A. Tumor inflammatorio del col6n ileo-pelviano tornado por neo- plasma y curado con tratamiento medico. Prensa med. argent., 1926-27, 13: 1189-98.—Congres (Le) des colites de Plombieres. J. med. Paris, 1935, 55: 939; 957; 984.—Congresso sulle coliti; Plombieres. Minerva med., Tor., 1935, 26: pt 2, varia, No. 41, 6-12.—Damianovich, J., & Vidal Freyre, A. El tratamiento de las enterocolitis agudas en la infancia, Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 2, 525.—D'Arbela, F. Orientamenti diagnostici e patogenetici per la terapia delle coliti croniche superficial! o endocolite cronica mucosa. Baglivi, 1937, 3: 114-24.— De Villa, S. Contributo alia terapia delT enterocolite delT in- fanzia. Prat, pediat., Milano, 1935, 13: 281-5.—Enault. Un cas d'entero-colite grave des pays chaud traite a Plombieres. Gaz. m6d. France, 1933, 492.—Faroy, G. Le traitement hydro-mineral des colites. Progr. med., Par., 1924, 39: 445.— Fournier, R. Therapeutique des colites. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1155.—Freyre, A. V. Tra- tamiento de las enterocolitis. Dfa med., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1067-70.—Gestri. R. Le enterocoliti dei bambini al mare. Riv. idroelim., 1936, 47: 145-51.—Giordano. Traitement des colites. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1911, 3: 855-7.— Giudice, N. A proposito del tratamiento de las enterocolitis en los nifios. Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: pt 1, 1512.—Hare, D. C. Therapeutic observations on non-specific colitis. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 193.5-36, 29: 19-30. ------ Treatment of non-specific colitis. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 757-9.— Hutet, G. Le spasme curateur a Chatel Guyon. Gaz. med. France, 1935, 42: therm. No. 7, 42-4.—King, C. S. Treatment of colitis with constipation or diarrhea. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1925-26, 2: 67-9.—Lieb, C. W. Newer points in colitis therapv. N. York State J. M., 1924, 24: 295-301.—Luger. Colitistherapie. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1029-36.— Martin, P. Considerations sur les colites secondaires a une insuffisance gastrique et sur leur traitement. Bull. Soc. se. med. biol. Montpellier, 1923-24, 5: 107-9. Also Montpellier med., 1924, 46: 81-6.—Murrv, H. E. The management of colitis. South. M. J., 1938, 31: 46-52.—Nikolaev, G. A. [Clinical aspect and treatment of hemorrhagic colitis in children] J. rann. detsk. vozr., 1933, 13: 417-24.—Patterson, S. W. The treatment of colitis. Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 136: 136-47.— Perry, M. W. Neglected considerations concerning colitis. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1932, 29: 635-43.—Quervain. de. Traite- ment des colites. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1911, 3: 852-5.—Ryss, S., Stroikova, X., & Vedensky, V. Le choc provoque par la transfusion de l'bomo- et de Thetero-sang comme moyen therapeutique dans le traitement des entero- colites. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 685-96 — Strauss, H. Probleme der Kolitistherapie. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1924, 21: 33-7.—Stroikova, K. V., & Vvedensky, V. I. [Treatment of hemorrhagic colitis with homologous and heterologous blood] Ter. arkh., 1936, 14: 477-85.—Tidy, H. L. Observations on the diagnosis and treatment of catar- rhal and ulcerative colitis. Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 135-9 — Trumper. M. A biochemical approach to colitis. Med. Times, N. Y., 1935, 63: 238-40.—Varga, L. [Treatment of colitis] Orv. hetil., 1936,80: mell., 3.—Wood, G. H., & Aidin, R. Transfusion in the treatment of chronic entero- colitis of infancy. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1927, 24: 107-12. ---- Treatment: Bacteria, sera and vaccines. Ayuso y O'Horibe. Entero colitis infantil y auto-vacunas. Gac med. Mexico, 1928, 59: 689-97. Also Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1929, 55: 74-81.—Berseniev, A. P. Vaccination par voie buccale contre les colites. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1179.—Besredka, A. Bacteriotherapie et vaccinotherapie lo- cale dans les entero-colites infectieuses. Ann. Tomarkin Found., 1932, 2: 11-25. ------• De la vaccinotherapie locale dans les enterocolites; principes de la bacteriotherapie intesti- nale specifique. Presse med., 1932, 40: 452-6.—Gaehlinger. Traitement des typhlocolites par Tauto-vaccination par voie buccale. Paris med., 1927, 63: 37-41. ------ & Becart, A. A propos de la vaccination par voie buccale dans les colites; essai de mise au point. Presse med., 1929, 37: 138-40.— Fornet, B. [Experimental data for serotherapy of colitis] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 259-61. Also Verh. ungar. arztl. Ges., 1936, 8: 57.—Friedrich, L. [Antivirus treatment of colitis] Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 384-7. Also Arch. Verdauungskr., 1931, 49: 67-78.—Kalk, H. Therapie der Colitis gravis durch Er- zeugung von Anaphylaxie und mit Bluttransfusionen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931, 118: 560-83.—Kellogg. J. H. Treatment of colitis by changing the intestinal flora. Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1928, 23: 1-4.—Knorr, K. Ueber die Autovakzine- behandlung der Kolitiden. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 935-7.—Leontiev, J. [Treatment of chronic colitis and entero- colitis by autovaccine] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 829-33.—Mo- gena, H. G. La autovacunoterapia desensibilizante en las colitis. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 361-3.—Pevsner. Co- lites et vaccinotherapie. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastro- enter., Brux., 1935, 1112.—Smith, M. H. Vaccines in colitis and vaccination in peritonitis. Am. Med., 1935, 41: 88-92. ---- Treatment: Diet. Bonafine, A. Enterocolitis v su tratamiento dietetico. Rev. med., Rosario, 1931, 6: 208-11.—Elmore, R. R. Mechanical therapy and dietetics. Kentucky M. J., 1927, 25: 36-9.— Faroy, G. Generalites sur l'hygiene alimentaire du colitique. Vie med., 1932, 13: 683.—Lauda, E. Die Diatherapie der Enterocolitis. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1936, 10: 251-5. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 53-7.—McCord, M. M. Feeding convalescent cases of colitis. Arch. Pediat,, N. Y., 1930, 47: 724-7.—Patushinskaia & Kufareva [The rate of passage of various alimentary mixtures through the intestinal tract in relation to therapeutic diet in colitis] Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 1158-64.—Plonskaia, V. P. [Apple sauce in treatment of colitis] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933, 37: 31-4.—Punin, K. Cer- tain forms of colitis and their dietary treatment. Russ. klin., 1927, 7: 886-905.—Schwindt, L. W. The treatment of chronic enteritis and colitis with an apple diet. Med. World, 1933, 51: 494.—Willemin-Clog, L. Le traitement dietetique des entero- colites du nourrisson par les farines d'aleurone. Bull. Soc pediat. Paris, 1936, 34: 300-5.—Yoder, J. A. The diet phase in the treatment of colitis. Bull. Off. Pract., 1935-36, 9: 51-4. ---- Treatment: Drugs. Boros, E. Irradiated oil in the treatment of colitis. Med. Rec, N. V., 1934, 140: 681.—Burowa, L. F. Yatren in der Therapie der Colitiden. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1929, 33: 467-72.—Cade. A propos de Taction de I'emetine dans cer- taines formes de colites sans amides decelables. Lyon med., 1924, 133: 214.—Damianovich, J. La emetina en el trata- miento de la enterocolitis y diarreas no amibianas. Arch. argent, pediat., 1934, 5: 267-70.—Gorl, P. Ein Beitrag zur Behandlung der Kolitis mit Torantil. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1902.—Goiffon, R., & Lamy. L. Un cas de colite rebelle guerie par le charbon animal. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1923, 13: 815.—Gornitskaia, E. A. [Insulintherapy in colitis in children] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 982-7.—Gutie- rrez, Arrese. La crisoterapia en las colitis. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 129. Also Siglo med., 1934, 93: 142 — Jakab, E. Die Therapie der Kolitis mit Entero-Vioform- Tabletten. Wien. med. Wrschr., 1936, 86: 897-9.—Mikus, L. Entero-Vioform und Darmkatarrh. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1981.- R-jfsky. H. A. The use of nonspecific protein therapy m colitis. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 134: 35. Also repr — Riha, J. |Ether in various pathological conditions, especially in the course of colitis in children] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 720-5.—Robinson, G. S. Haemorrhagic colitis cured by zinc ionisation. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 2: 1351.—Schwab, R. Be- handlung der Enterokolitis mit Entero-Vioform. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1405.—Shcheglova, M. A. [Treatment of colitis by calcium iontophoresis] Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 909-11.—Zholty, V. S. [Calcium treatment in colitis] Ibid., 1929, 7: 40-3. ---- Treatment: Electrotherapy. Couturat, J. L'eiectrotherapie et Tactinotherapie dans le traitement des colites. Presse med., 1935, 43: 1420.—Lanel, C. E. Traitement de certaines colites terminales par les appli- cations profondes de haute frequence. Rapp. Congr. fr. med., (1912) 1913,13: 179-81.—Levy, L. H. Colitis; its treatment by electrotherapy. Med. Times, N. Y., 1925, 53: 215.----- Types of colitis amenable to electrotherapy. Phys. Ther., 1929, 47: 297-303. COLITIS 751 COLITIS ---- Treatment, local. King, C. S. Treatment of colitis with colonic irrigations. Am. J. I'hys. Ther., 1926-27, 3: 419-23.—Schmitz, K. L. Rektale Tiuaflin-Dickdarmbehandlung. Fortsch. Ther., 1928, 4: 225.- Urchs, O. Tec.hnische Bemerkungen zum Rivanol- klysma. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1927, 31: 141.—Weber, O. K. [Treatment of chronic entero-colitis with trans-duodenal intestinal lavage] Klin, med., Moskva, 1928, 6: 630-6. ---- Treatment, surgical. See also Colon, Surgery. * Errard, P. A. J. *Traitement des colites re- belles; accidents de l'ileo-sigmoidostomie avec exclusion du colon. 91 p. 8? Par., 1921. Boppe. A propos d'une observation de typhlocolite aigue. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 851-3.—Fischer, A. W. Heilungs- und Vernarbungsvorgange im Dickdarm; Oblitera- tion des Kolon als Kolitisfolge; Operationsindikation in diesen Fallen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 146: 19-25.—Gant, S. G. Classification and surgical treatment of chronic diarrhea- colitis. Ohio M. J., 1922, 18: 813-9.—Garry, G-, & Druck- mann. A. Enteroanastomose als Behandlungsmethode der Kolitis und Perikolitis. Arch. klin. Chir., 1929, 156: 524-32.— Gibson, C. L. The surgical treatment of colitis. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1911, 3: 413; 825.—Girault, A. De cer- taines consequences d'appendicectomie chez les colitiques. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1930, 20: 1192-200.—Vanverts, J. Un cas d'anus cacal pour colite; succes; un cas d'iieo-sig- moidostomie pour colite; amelioration. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1911, 3: 839-45. ---- ulcerative. See also Dysentery. Atjdeoud, R. *A propos de quelques cas de colites ulcereuses chroniques. 119p. 8? Geneve, 1932. Chojnacki, S. L. *Chronic ulcerative colitis. 21p. 4? Wauwatosa, Wis., 1937. Holz, B. [O. E. A.] *Ueber Colitis ulcerosa. 39p. 8? Konigsb. i. P., 1930. Sperber, I. *Contribution a I'etude des colites ulcereuses chroniques. 34p. 8? Strasb., 1932. Aiken, M. H. Chronic ulcerative colitis. N. Zealand M.,I., 1935, 34: 297-310.—Alessandrini, P. La colite ulcerosa cro- nica; problemi attuali etiologici e terapeutici. Policlinico, 1927, 34: sez. prat., 743-50. ------ Alcuni aspetti del problema della colite cronica ulcerosa. Riv. osp., 1934, 24: 3-16.—Bargen, J. A. [Chronic ulcerative colitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 647-50.—Bassler, A. Ulcerative colitis. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1099-101.— Baumel, J. Considerations pratiques au sujet de quelques cas de colite ulcereuse grave non amibienne. Ibid., 1063-6.— Bayer, P. Ulcerative colitis. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1930, 4: 407-17.—Bernstein, B. M. Present status of ulcerative colitis. Med. Times, N. Y., 1936, 64: 75-8.—Boas. I. Ueber Colitis ulcerosa (gravis) Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1674.— Borgbjaerg. Colitis suppurativa. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1707.—Bourne, G. Chronic ulcerative colitis in children. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1926, 1: 175-81.—Boyd, D. H. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Atlantic M. J., 1923-24, 27: 299.— Brown, T. R. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1925) 1926, 28: 142-50. ------& Paulson, M. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Internat. Surg. Digest, 1929, 8: 67-85.— Brust, J. C. M., & Bargen. J. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis among elderly persons. Minnesota M., 1935, 18: 583-5.— Buie, L. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1271-4.—Cade, O., & Milhaud, M. A propos des colites ulcereuses chroniques. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1087-9.—Cain, A., & Oury, P. Les colites et les recto-colites ulcereuses. Rev. crit. path, ther., 1931, 2: 707; 813.—Chronic ulcerative colitis. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1936 37: 36-63.—Cleaver, E. E. Idiopathic ulcerative colitis. Radiol- ogy, 1930, 15: 360-3.—Crohn, B. B. Observations sur la colite ulcereuse non specifique. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1928, 18:411-22. ------& Rosenak, B. D. A follow-up of ulcera- tive colitis (non-specific) Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1935-36, 2: 343-6.—Dahl, R. [Chronic ulcerative colitis] Sven. lak. tidn., 1929, 26: 281-94.—Dall'Acqua, V. Le coliti ulcerose gravi non amebiche. Minerva med., Tor., 1935, 26: pt 2, 646-50. Also Arch. ital. mal. app. diger., 1936, 5: 303-38 — Debenedetti. E. La colite ulcerosa cronica. Rass. internaz. clin ter. 1930, 11: 459-80.—Dillard. G. J. Ulcerative colitis. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1927, 16: 24-6.—Drennan. F. M., & Val Dez, F. C. Simple ulcerative colitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1927, 11: 189-95.—Durand. Les colites aigues necrosantes. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1911, 3: 821.—Dustin, C. C. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Rhode Island M J., 1927, 10: 147_5! _Eberhard, H. M. Ulcerative colitis. P. verb. Congr: internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1174-6.—Fansler.W. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Med. J. & Rec. 1927 126: 427- 30 — Fradkin, W. Z. Ulcerative colitis. N. \ ork State J. M., 1937, 37: 249-52.—Freeman, E. B. Discussion of non-specific ulcerative colitis. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., Funkhouser, A. G. Some phases of ulcerative colitis. J. In- diana M. Ass., 1928, 21: 150-4.—Gal I art Mones, F., & Sanjuan, P. D. Etiologie, diagnostic et traitement medical des colites ulcereuses graves non amibiennes. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 729-818. Also Rev. gin. clin. tln'r., 1935, 49: suppl., 2530.—Garon, M. L. Chronic ulceiaiivc colitis. South. M. J., 1937, 30: 1181-4.—Hardy, T. L.. A- Bulmer, E. Ulcerative colitis; a survey of 95 cases. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 812-5.—Heinz, T. E. Ulcerative colitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933.17: 525-34.—Helmholz, H. F. Chronic ulcerative colitis in childhood. Tr. Am. Pediat. Soc, 1923, 35: 100-15. Also Am. J. Dis. Child., 1923, 26: 418-30. Also N. York State J. M., 1926, 26: 46-51. Also Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 1935, 27: 189-92. Also Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 941-6.— Hern, J. R. B. Ulcerative colitis. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1931, 81: 322-73.—Hurst, A. F. Discussion on ulcerative colitis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1931, 24: 785-803. ------ Ulcerative colitis. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 693.—Ive, C. Some cases of ulcerative colitis. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1925, 75: 35-44.—Jordan, H. Ulcerative colitis. Bull. Off. Pract., 1935-36, 9: 16-9.—Kiefer, E. D. Chronic ulcerative colitis. N. England J. M., 1932, 206: 552-5.—Kirschenblatt. D. A propos des colites graves chroniques d'apres les donnees du service de la therapie de Thopital des chemins de fer a Tiflis des annees 1924-27. Paris med., 1928, 69: 156-9.—Ladd, W. E., & Fothergill, L. D. Idiopathic ulcerative colitis in children. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935-36, 19: 1673-83.—Lardennois, G. Les colites infectieuses ulcero-hemorragiques. Rev. med., Par., 1933, 50: 1-27, 12 pl.—Lynch, J. M., & Felsen, J. Non- specific ulcerative colitis. Arch. Int. M.. 1925, 35: 433-56.— Lynch, J. M., & Jew, E. W. Nonspecific ulcerative colitis; report of 10 cases. Hosp. Progr., 1927, 8: 139-42.—McQuig- gan, M. R. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1930-31, 59.—Mailer, R. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1181.—Maltby. E. J. Chronic ulcera- tive colitis. Univ. Toronto M. J., 1934, 11: 83-7.—Manguel, M. Colitis ulcerosa grave. Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 45: pt 1,28-30.—Martin, CE. Chronic ulcerated colitis. Virginia M. Month., 1935-36, 62: 660-3.—Mogena. Colite ulcereuse grave non amibienne. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1085.—Moltke, O. Die unspezifischen suppura- tiven Koliten und Koloproktiten; Beobachtungen an 125 Fallen. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1937, 61: 249-77.—Mones, F. G., Sanjuan, P. D. [et al.] Colitis ulcerosas graves no amibianas; etiologia diagnostica v tratamiento medico. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1937-38, 4: 247-50.—Monroe. C. W. Chronic nonspecific ulcerative colitis. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1937, 11: 275. Also Surgery, 1937, 2: 575-80.—Morhardt, P. E. Les colites graves. Vie med., 1923. 4: 963-7.—Morrisor, T. H. Idiopathic ulcera- tive colitis, with a report of an unusual case. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 18: 1631-61. Also Rev. Gastroenter., 1935, 2: 24-31.—Morson, V. [Suppurative inflammation of the large intestine] Beloruss. med. misl, 1928, 4: 115.—Moulonguet, P, La colite ulcero-hemorragique. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 510-3.—Nesbit, W. E. Etiology, diagnosis, and treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis. Texas J. M., 1928-29, 24: 204-8.—Pauchet, V. Colites graves. Cliniques, Par., 1924, 19: 285.—Payne, H-, & Wilder, C. M. Chronic ulcerative colitis; discussion and case report. Frcedmen Hosp. Bull., 1934, 1: 34-7.—Rachet, J., & Arnous, J. Reflexions et pre- cisions sur les recto-colites ulcero-hemorragiques. Rev. med. fr., 1937, 18: 493-506. ------& Busson, A. Remarques sur les recto-colites ulcero-hemorragiques. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1907, 27: 65-75.—Rachet, J., & Busson, A. A propos des colites ulcereuses graves non amibienne. P. verb. Congr. in- ternat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1094-8.—Riely, L. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 370-6.— Roegholt, M. N. [Chronic ulcerative colitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 1963-7.—Rolleston, H. A discussion on ulcerative colitis. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 939-41. ------ Horder, T. [et al.] Discussion on ulcerative colitis. Proc. R, Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Surg., 91-110.—Rosenfeld, A. Colitis ulcerosa. Acta chir. scand., 1932, 70: 118-22.—Rosenheim. Ueber Colitis gravis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1704 — Rouse, M. O. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Texas J. M., 1930- 31. 26: 649-52.—Roux. J. C, & Girault, A. Colites ulcereuse grave. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1113-7.—Rowe, P. H. Acute ulcerative colitis. J. Lancet, 1925 45: 30-3.—Rowland, V. C. Observations in ulcerative colitis, with illustrative cases. Ohio M. J., 1933, 29: 629-33.— Rudner, H. G. Chronic ulcerative colitis. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 429-34.—Santee, H. E. Ulcerative colitis. Ann. Surg., 1928 87: 704-10.—Schippers, J. C. [Case of ulcerative colitis in a' child] Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1928, 15: 60-75, pl.— Seefisch, G. Ueber Colitis ulcerosa gravis. Deut. med. Wschr.. 1925, 51: 1943-5.—Smith, R. M. Chronic idiopathic ulcerative colitis in children. N. England J. M., 1937, 217: 541-6.—Snapper, I. Les colites ulcereuses graves non ami- biennes. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, g2i61. ------ [Colitis ulcerosa] Geneesk. gids, 1936, 14: 537- passim.—Soper, H. W. Ulcerative colitis. Tr, Am. Gastroanter. Ass. (1927) 1928, 30: 160-71. Also Ann. Int. M. 1927 1: 313-50. Also repr. Also P. verb. Congr.internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1188.—Spriggs. E.I. Chronic ulcera- tion of the colon. Q. J. Med., Lond., 1934, n. ser., 3: 549-78, g pi —stalder, H. Colites ulcereuses. P. verb. Congr. inter- nat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1092.—Stone, H. B. Chronic COLITIS 752 COLITIS ulcerative colitis. Pennsylvania M. J., 1929-30, 32: 211-9.— Strauss, A. A. Ulcerative colitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1923, 3: 1033-i2. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1931-3 — Streicher, M. H. Chronic ulcerative colitis. Clin. M. & S., 1935, 42: 184. ----— & Kaplan, B. Chronic ulcerative colitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 10-2.—Tagle, E. P., & Montt, O. A. Les colites ulcereuses non tuberculeuses. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1937, 27: 961-79.—Thorlakson, P. H. T. Primary ulcerative colitis. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 1168-73. ------ Ulcerative colitis. Ibid., 1928, 19: 656-9. Also Tr. Am. Proct. Soc. (1929) 1930, 30: 100-20.—Tidy, H. L. Ulcerative colitis. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1073-5.—Tucker, J. Observations on chronic ulcerative colitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1934, 17: 1071-81 — Turner, H. M. S. Ulcerative colitis; what is it? Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1936, 50: 64-7.—Upham, R. Les colites ulce- reuses graves non amibienne. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastro- enter., Brux., 1935, 1181-3. ------■ Nonspecific ulcerative colitis. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1937, 30: 29-32.—Valerio, A. Les colites ulcereuses graves non amibienne. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., Brux., 1935, 1184.—Vilardell, J. Les colites ulcereuses graves non amibienne. Ibid., 1044-7.— Vimtrup, B. Ulcerative colites. Ibid., 913-44.—Weber, H. M. Ulcerative colitis; report of case. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1925,23:384-6.—Wolf, R. M. Ulcerative colitis. Bull. Off. Pract., 1935-36, 9: 218.—Woolf, M. S. Chronic ulcerative co- litis. California Wrest. M., 1926, 24: 191-3.—Zum Busch, J. P. Zur Frage der Colitis ulcerosa. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1065.—Zweig, D. W. Suppurative colitis. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 39. ---- ulcerative: Bacteriology and parasitology. Bargen, J. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis; bacteriologic studies and specific therapy. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc (1927) 1928, 28: 93-100.—Bassler. A. The bacteriology of ulcerative colitis. Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138: 472-8. Also repr.—Cain, A., & Monnerot-Dumaine. Les colites ulcereuses tuberculeuses. Ann. med., Par., 1929, 25: 360-89.—Crohn, B. B., & Shwartz- man, G. Positive blood cultures in non-specific ulcerative colitis. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1928) 1929, 31: 326-31. Also J. Lab. Clin. M., 1928-29, 14: 722-6.—Dack, G. M., Heinz, T. E., & Dragstadt, L. R. Study of bacteria from the isolated colon in 3 cases of ulcerative colitis by means of cultures and monkey inoculations. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1934-35, 14: 247. Also Arch. Path., Chie., 1935, 19: 908. Also Arch. Surg., 1935, 31: 225-40. -—-— Bacterium necrophorum in chronic ulcerative colitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 7-10. ------ Non-sporulating anaerobes in ulcerative colitis. J. Bact., Bait., 1936, 31: 43. ------ Further studies on Bac- terium necrophorum isolated from cases of chronic ulcerative colitis. Ibid., 1937, 33: 63. Also J. Infect. Dis.. 1937, 60: 335-55.—Dack, G. M., Dragstedt, L. R. [et al.] Comparison of Bacterium necrophorum 'rom ulcerative colitis in man with strains isolated from animals. J. Bact., Bait., 1938, 35: 18.— Downing. H. F. Report of a case of ulcerative colitis probably due to streptococcus infection. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1928, 45: 310-2.—Fairley, N. H., & Mackie, F. P. Streptothrical ulceration of the colon with portal pvaemia. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 2.—Flannery, V. L. Changes in the bacteriology of ulcerative colitis when blood is present. Bull. Am. Soc. Clin. Lab. Techn., 1935, 1: 145- 52.—Grumbach, A., & Haemmerli, A. Zur Aetiologie und Pathogenese der durch sogenannte unspezifische Streptokokken bedingten Dickdarmentziindungen, unter besonderer Beriick- sichtigung der Colitis ulcerosa und ihrer Therapie. Arch. Ver- dauungskr., 1936, 59: 52; 239.—Gutierrez Arrese, D., Lastn, J. M., & Blanco, D. L. L'enterocoque dans la colite ulcereuse chronique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 1318-20.—Joiner, H. Chronic recurrent migratory ulcerative colitis of the (Bargen) diplostrepto-coccus infection type. J. M. Ass. Geor- gia, 1934, 23: 3-7.—Koehler, G. D. Myiasis intestinalis als Ursache der Colitis ulcerosa mit Ausgang in Heilung. Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,' 1933-34, 176: 491-5.—MacNaughton. E. Bacteriological studies in chronic ulcerative colitis. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928, 18: 568-70.—Nicholls, E. E. A comparison of the incidence and biological characteristics of the hemolytic Bacillus coli recovered from the intestinal tract of healthy individuals and patients with ulcerative colitis. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 29: 35. ------ The incidence and biological charac- teristics of the hemolytic Bacillus coli in the intestinal tract of patients with chronic ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1935-36,2:709-13. ------& Saltz. H. P. The classification of a group of Escherichia isolated from the intestinal tract of patients with ulcerative colitis. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 31: 313-9.—Paulson, M. Chronic ulcerative colitis, with reference to a bacterial etiologv; experimental studies. Arch. Int. M., 1928, 41: 75-96.—Rafsky, H. A., & Manheims, P. J. The significance of the Bargen organism as an etiologie factor in ulcerative colitis. Am. J. M. Sc. 1932, 183: 252-6.—Surmont, H., & Buttiaux, R. Les colites ulcereuses; la multiplicite des agents microbiens dans leur etiologie. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1037-40.—Torrey, J. C. Symposium on colitis; bacteriology on the human colon, with particular refer- ence to ulcerative colitis. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1927) 1928, 30: 129-35.—Zoo de Jong. H. H. van der [Simple method of obtaining a pure culture of the diplococcus Bargen in cases of chronic ulcerative colitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 5537-40. ---- ulcerative: Causes. Perusset, G. F. *Contribution a I'etude de la colite ulcereuse simple non specifique [Lausanne] 103p. 8? Par., 1926. Alekseiev. A. [Etiology and therapy of ulcerative colitis] Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 863-71.—Bargen, J. A. Experi- mental studies on the etiology of chronic ulcerative colitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 332-6. ------ Chronic ulcerative colitis; a review of investigations on etiology. Arch. Int. M., 1930, 45: 559-72. ------ & Buie, L. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis; a disease of systemic origin. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 1462-6. Also repr.—Bargen, J. A., & Logan, A. H. The etiology of chronic ulcerative colitis; experimental studies, with suggestions for a more rational form of treatment. Arch. Int. M., 1925, 36: 818-29, pl.—Bargen, J. A., & Rankin, F. W. Ulcerative colitis as a complication of abdominal operations. Minnesota M., 1930, 13: 375-8.—Bassler, A. Ulcerative colitis of so-called nonspecific types; with special reference to etiology, pathology, and treatment. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 253-8.—Bockus, H. L. The pathogenesis of idiopathic ulcera- tive colitis; impressions gained from a review of 100 cases. Delaware M. J., 1936, 8: 1-9.—Bonorino Udaondo, C. Le probleme etiologique des colites ulcereuses chroniques. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1928, 18: 1081-114.—Buttiaux, B., & Sevin. A. Sur l'etiologie des colites ulcereuses; etude clinique et experimentale. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1931, 47: 173-219. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 1259. Also P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1089-92.—Cade, A., & Roubier, C. Reflexions anatomo-cliniques sur quelques observations de colite ulcereuse tuberculeuse. Congr. fr. med. (1912) 1913, 13: 167-77.—Felsen, J. Nonspecific ulcerative colitis, terminal (distal) ileitis, and bacillary dysentery; their common patho- genesis. N. York State J. M., 1935, 35: 576-8.—Gallart Mones, F., & Domingo Sanjuan, P. Sur l'etiologie de la colite ulcereuse. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 118: 1911-4. Also P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1011-28. Also Rev. med. Barcelona, 1935, 24: 164-90.—Gram, C. Ulcerative syphilitic colitis. Acta med. scand., 1922-23, 57: 502-7.— Grumbach, A. Contribution a I'etude de l'etiologie de la colite ulcereuse grave. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1057-63.—Haemmerli, A. Zur Aetiologie und Pathogenese der Colitis ulcerosa gravis. Ibid., 1047-52.—Howe, H. F. Ulcera- tive colitis; etiology and management. Ohio M. J., 1935, 31: 672-5.—Kracke, R. R. Chronic ulcerative colitis; etiology. South. M. J., 1930, 23: 785-9.—Larson, L. M. Predisposing factors in the etiology of chronic ulcerative colitis. Proc Mayo Clin., 1931, 6: 241-4.—Lichtenstein, A. [Case of ulcerous colitis, caused by pernaemon] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 142-4.—Logan, A. H. Idiopathic ulcerative colitis, with special reference to etiology and treatment. Illinois M. J„ 1926, 49: 111-6.—Mackie. T. T. Ulcerative colitis; the factor of deficiency states. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 175-8. Also repr. ------ Food allergy in ulcerative colitis. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1938, 14: 177-82.—Margolina, R. M. [Colitis of tuber- culous origin] Ter. arkh., 1935, 13: 147-52.—Moukhtar, A. Colites ulcereuses graves a la suite des couches. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1156-9.—iMufiiz, J. r. Concepto actual de la etiologia de la colitis ulcerosa cr6nica. Vida nueva, Habana. 1928, 22: 35-40.—Murray, C. D. Psychogenic factors in the etiologv of ulcerative colitis and bloodv diarrhea. Am. J. M. Sc, 1930, 180: 239-48. ------ A brief psychological analysis of a patient with ulcerative colitis. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1930, 72: 617-27.—Paulson, M. The present status of idiopathic ulcerative colitis, with especial reference to etiology. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 1687-94. Also repr.—Peters, J. T. [Observations on certain American hospitals and universities; new conception concerning colitis ulcerosa; the struggle for life] Geneesk. gids, 1935, 13: 1113-23.—Piery, M.. & Mandoul. A. Colites et pericolites tuberculeuses. Congr. fr. med. (1912) 1913, 13: 142-56.—Sachs, A., & Traynor, R. L. Ulcerative colitis; with special reference to diet. Nebraska M. J., 1930, 15: 308-11.—Schur, H. Ueber die Ursachen der Colitis ulcerosa und ihre Behandlung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 756-9.—Stewart, M. R. Report of 2 cases of ulcerative tuber- culous colitis. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1927, 3: 67-9 — Sullivan, A. J. Psychogenic factors in ulcerative colitis. Am. I. Digest. Dis., 1935-36, 2: 651-6. ------& Chandler, C. A. Ulcerative colitis of psvehogenic origin; a report of 6 cases. Yale J. Biol., 1932, 4: 779-96, pl.—Svartz, N. Sur l'etiologie de la colite ulcereuse. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1041-4.— Warmoes. Colites tuberculeuses. Ibid., 1138- 44.—Weil, S. S. [Chronic ulcerous colitis and the role of the nervous system in the pathogenesis and course. Sovet. klin., 1934, 20: 197-9.—Winkelstein. A. The etiologv and therapy of ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 839-44. ---- ulcerative: Complications and sequelae. Bargen, J. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis associated with malignant disease. Arch. Surg., 1928, 17: 561-76.----- Complications and sequelae of chronic ulcerative colitis. Ann. Int. M., 1929-30, 3: 335-52. ------& Barker, N. W. Exten- sive arterial and venous thrombosis complicating chronic ulcera- tive colitis. Ibid., 1936, 58: 17-31, 9 pl.—Bargen, J. A., A Brown, P. W. A complication of chronic ulcerative colitis hitherto not described. Med. Clin. N. America, 1934, 18: 529-33.—Bargen. J. A., & Comfort. W. M. The association of chronic ulcerative colitis and multiple polyps. Ann. Int. M., COLITIS 753 COLITIS 1930-31, 4: 122-33.—Bargen, J. A., & Giffin, H. Z. Chronic ulcerative colitis associated with splenomegaly. Med. Clin. N. America, 1930, 13: 1451-4. ------ Further observations on chronic ulcerative colitis associated with splenomegaly. Ibid., 14: 591-603.—Bargen, J. A., & Jacobs, M. F. Perfora- tions of the colon in chronic ulcerative colitis. Arch. Int. M., 1929, 43: 483-7.—Bargen, J. A., & Kemble, J. W. A study of predisposing factors in chronic ulcerative colitis. Proc Mayo Clin., 1935, 10: 364-8.—Bargen, J. A., Kerr, J. G. [et al.] Rare complications of chronic ulcerative colitis; colonic intus- •usception; colojejunogastric fistula. Ibid., 1937, 12: 385-91.— Bargen, J. A., & Rivers, A. B. Chronic ulcerative colitis asso- ciated with peptic ulcer. Med. Clin. N. America, 1932, 15: 1419-29.—Barnes, C. S., & Mayes, H. M. Ulcerative colitis complicating pregnancy and the puerperium. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 22: 907-12.—Bensaude, R. Stenoses rectales et colites ulcereuses. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1166.—Crohn, B. B. Ocular lesions complicating ulcerative colitis. Am. J. M. Sc, 1925, 169: 260-7.—Czabafy, A. [Chronic ulcerative colitis complicating thrombopenia] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 513.—Hurst, A. F. Prognosis of ulcerative colitis; danger to life. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 1194-6.— Jankelson, I. R., & Massell, B. F. Pyogenic skin lesions accompanying chronic ulcerative colitis; report of 5 cases. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 19-22.—Jones, C. M. Periph- eral complications of ulcerative colitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 16: 919-28.—Lahey, F. H. Ulcerative colitis; myxe- dema—stone in the common duct. Proc Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1932, 7: 13-8.—Neuburger, K. Dickdarm- obliteration als Folge ulceroser Colitis. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 198.—Polichetti, E. Pneumatosi cistica sottoperitoneale da colite ulcerosa pseudoneoplastica. Riforma med., 1929, 45: 1715-21.—Saegesser, M. Colitis ulcerosa und Schwanger- schaft. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1936, 103: 14. ---- ulcerative: Diagnosis. Bargen, J. A.. & Weber, H. M. Clinical and roentgenologic aspects of chronic ulcerative colitis. Radiology, 1931, i7: 1153-7.—Bayard, H. F. Proctoscopic diagnosis of chronic ulcerative colitis. Minnesota M., 1933, 16: 487-9.—Buie, L. A. Sigmoidoscopy in chronic ulcerative colitis. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1926, 27: 34-43. ------ Differential diagnosis of amcebic dysentery and chronic ulcerative colitis by proctoscopic examination. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 46: 213-5.—Cameron, A. J. D. Diagnosis and treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 189: 278-81.—Carman, R. D., & Moore. A. B. The Roentgenologic findings in ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Roentg., 1926, 16: 17-20.—Crohn, B. B., & Rosenberg, H. The sigmoidscopic picture of chronic ulcera- tive colitis (non-specific) Am. J. M. Sc, 1925, 170: 220-8 — Dall' Acqua. Les colites ulcereuses graves non amibiennes. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 863-911.—Gutie- rrez Arrese, Arce, M., & Arce, F. El diagn6stico de las colitis ulcerosas. Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 267.—Harp0th, H. [Importance of Triboulet and catalase reactions in diagnosis of tubercular ulcerative colitis] Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76: 243- 51.—Johnson, G. Polypoid ulcerative colitis, possibly tuber- culous. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 91-3.—Jutras. A. Sur un nouveau signe radiologique de colite ulcereuse: I'image en cible. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1186.—Kadrnka, S., & Audeoud, B. Les signes radiologiques directs dans les colites ulcereuses non specifiques. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1935, 25: 874-7. ------ La radiologie des colites ulcereuses chro- niques, signes directs et indirects. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1052-7. ------ Radiologie des colites ulcereuses, signes directs et indirects. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 369-412.—Kiefer, E. D. The diagnosis of chronic ulcerative colitis. N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 468- 72.—Kobets-Almazova. O. E. [Serodiagnosis and clinical analysis of hemorrhagic colitis] Sovet. vrach. J., 1937, 2: 657-64.—Logan, A. H. Chronic ulcerative colitis; its clinical and radiological aspects. Radiology, 1924, 2: 302-4.—Mayers. L. H., & Hirsch, E. F. Differentiation of amebic dysentery from so-called idiopathic ulcerative colitis. Am. J. M. Sc, 1925, 170: 43-53.—Mufiiz, J. R. El diagn6stico radiol6gico y sigmoidosc6pico de la colitis ulcerosa cr6nica. Vida nueva, Habana, 1928, 22: 28-34.—Pansdorf, H. Die Rontgendia- gnostik der entziindlichen Dickdarmerkrankungen und ihre Abgrenzung gegeniiber dem Karzinom. Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2: 732-40.—Paulson, M. Intracutaneous responses, com- parable to positive Frei reactions, with colonic exudate from chronic ulcerative colitis cases with positive Frei tests. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 667-73.—Piccinino, G. L'indagine radiologica nelle coliti con speciale riguardo alia colite ulcerosa. Gior. ital. mal. esot., 1937, 10: 71-5.—Portis, S. A. The diagnosis and treatment of non-specific ulcerative colitis. Illinois M. J., 1927, 51: 111-6.—Regelsberger, H. Ueber Schleimhautdarstellung mit Umbrathor; Beitrag zur Ront- genologic der Colitis ulcerosa. Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2: 876- 84.—Rogers. J. C. T., & Bargen. J. A. Skin tests in chronic ulcerative colitis. Minnesota AL, 1932, 15: 328-32.—Teschen- dorf, H. J. Zur Rontgendiagnostik der Colitis ulcerosa. Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2: 1087-91.—Tisell, F. Triboulet's reac- tion and its value in the diagnosis of colitis ulcerativa tubercu- losa. Acta med. scand., 1935, 86: 41-75.—Weber, H. M. Chronic ulcerative colitis; its roentgenologic manifestations. Med. Clin. N. America, 1930. 13: 1461-72. Also Proc Mayo Clin., 1930, 5: 45. ------ The roentgenologic identification of commonly encountered chronic ulcerative diseases of the colon. Am. J. Roentg., 1933, 30: 488-96. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series-----IS ---- ulcerative: Manifestations. Answers to a questionary on colitis in Palestine. Harefuah, Tel Aviv, 1937, 13: iii—vi.—Banks, B. M., & Bargen, J. A. Relapses in chronic ulcerative colitis; causes and prevention. Arch. Int. M., 1934, 53: 131-9.—Brinsmade, W. B. Chronic ulcerative colitis (acute exacerbation) Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 817-22.—Brown, P. W. Duodenal enzymes in chronic ulcerative colitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1923, 7: 97-104.— Brown, T. R. Some observations on chronic ulcerative colitis. Ann. Clin. M., 1925, 4: 425-9.—Caroli, J., Busson, A.. & Girard, P. Contribution anatomo-clinique a I'etude de Tat- teinte hepatique au cours des colites ulcereuses graves. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1937, 27: 762-82.—Emery, E. S., & Wosika, P. H. A clinical study of chronic ulcerative colitis. N. England J. M., 1934, 211: 907-13.—Fair, G. L. Fulminat- ing ulcerative colitis; an unusual case report. Long Island M. J., 1929, 23: 342-6.—Fontana, L. Colite ulcerosa con anemia perniciosiforme, reazione leucemoide e alinfocitosi. Minerva med., Tor., 1930, 21: pt 2, 825-34.—Garvin, R. O., & Bargen, J. A. The hematologic picture of chronic ulcerative colitis; its relation to prognosis and treatment. Am. J. M. Sc, 1937, 193: 744-52.—Moltke, O. [Number of leukocytes and proportional distribution in suppurative coloproctitis] Bibl. laeger, 1936, 128: 83-96.—Ramel, E. Des manifestations cutanees de la colite ulcereuse idiopathique. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 608-27.—Saccone. R., & Repetto. H. D. La funcion hepatica en las colitis ulcerosas. Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934, 5: pt 4, 39-44.—Welch, C. S., Adams, M.. & Wakefield, E. G. Metabolic studies on chronic ulcerative colitis. J. Clin. Invest., 1937, 16: 161-8. ---- ulcerative: Pathology. Coste, J. ^Contribution a I'etude des recto- colites ulcereuses de cause inconnue. 114p. 8? Par., 1937. Arrese, D. G., & Gurriaran, G. Sur une methode capable de reproduire experimentalement la colite ulc6reuse. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1189-94.—Bargen, J. A. Changing conceptions of chronic ulcerative colitis. .1. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1176-81. ------ & Mayo. C. W. Regional chronic ulcerative colitis. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1933, 23: 159. Also Proc Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 257-9.—Bargen, J. A., & Weber, H. M. Regional migratory chronic ulcerative colitis. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 964-72.—Bell, F. G. Ulcerative colitis in New Zealand, with special reference to the acute type. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1936, 6: 37-53.—Bensaude, Cain & Massot. Les lesions de la recto-colite ulcereuse aigue. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1932, 22: 127-40.—Bonorino Udaondo. C. Ulcere gastro-duodenal et colite ulcereuse chro- nique. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 110: 361-4.— Brust, J. C. M., & Bargen, J. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis among elderly persons. Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 1934, 26: 225-8. ------ The neoplastic factor in chronic ulcerative colitis. N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 692-6.—Cade, A.. & Milhaud, M. Les colites ulcereuses chroniques. J. med. Lyon, 1935, 16: 517-32. ------ Colite ulcereuse chronique; rectocolite ulcero-hemorragique chronique cryptogenetique. Medecine, Par., 1937, 18: suppl., 1-47.—Corriden, T. F. Acute, ulcerative, terminal ileitis and colitis; a case report. N. England J. M., 1936, ser. 214, 19: 936.—Desguin, E. Un cas d'ulcere simple du gros intestin. J. med. Bruxelles, 1914, 19: 326-8.—Farrell, J. I. The effect of colitis on gastric diges- tion. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1929-30, 15: 623-8.—Felsen, J. In- testinal oxygenation in idiopathic ulcerative colitis. Arch. Int. M., 1931, 48: 786-92.—Garcin. Sarles. R., & Vernejoul, R. de. Recto-colite chronique ulcereuse et hemorragique. Marseille med., 1934, 71: 347-53.—Goiffon. R. L'aspect bio- chimique des colites graves. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastro- enter., 1935, 947-62.—Grossfeld, H. Zur Pathologie und Therapie der Colitis ulcerosa. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1925-26, 36: 384-91.—Kleeblatt, F. Beobachtungen zur Pathologie des vegetativen Nervensystems bei Colitis gravis. Ibid., 1922-23, 30: 287-98.—Kuenen, W. A. Colitis gravis haemorrhagica. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 4627-38.—McDermott, T. S. Relation of the rectum to chronic ulcerative colitis. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1171-4.—Mackie, T. T. A bacteriologic, roentgenologic, and clinical study of ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 466-71. ------& Gaillard, M. S. B. Ulcerative colitis; the relationship between bacillary dysentery and ulcerative colitis. South. M. J., 1934, 27:492-9. Also repr.—Maingot, R. Gummatous colitis; report of a case. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Surg., 94. Also Brit. M. J., Lond., 1927, 1: 835.— Penner, A. On the possible relation of bacillary dysentery to non-specific ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis.. 1936-37, 3: 740-3.—Rachet, J., Busson, A., & Arnous, J. Precisions nosographiques et evolutives sur les recto-colites ulcero- hemorragiques. Progr. med., Par., 1937, 201-5.—Slonin, M. I. [Colitis gravis in Turkestan] Russ. klin., 1926,5: 712-9.— Streicher, M. H. Chronic ulcerative colitis (1836 proctoscopic examinations—102 selected cases) Illinois M. J., 1931, 60: 423-5. Also repr. ---- ulcerative: Treatment. Fried, J. *Beitrag zur Klinik und Therapie der Colitis ulcerosa chronica. 32p. 8? Ziir., 1929. COLITIS 754 COLITIS Andresen, A. F. R., & D'AIbora, J. B. The treatment of ulcerative colitis. Med. Times, N. Y., 1933, 61: 299-302 — Antoine, E. Le traitement local des recto-colites graves. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1067-72.—Bargen, J. A. The etiologv and treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Roentg., 1926, 16: 10-6. ------ The medical manage- ment of chronic ulcerative colitis; a statistical study of 200 cases. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1927) 1928, 30: 145-59. ------ The treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis. Minnesota M., 1927,10:689-94. ------ The treatment of ulcerative lesions of the large intestine. Northwest M., 1931, 30: 205-9. ---;— Ten years' experience in the treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1933, 36. meet., 49-60. ------ Chronic ulcerative colitis; trends in its present-day management. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 190-2. ------ A medical management of chronic ulcerative colitis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 351-62.------& Buie, L. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis; progress in its management. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 1-5.—Bargen, J. A., & Coffey. R. J. The most important feature in the management of chronic ulcerative colitis; management following perforation in a case of diverticu- litis; 2 intestinal carcinomas in the same case of chronic ulcera- tive colitis and the management of the resulting obstruction. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 19: 403-10.—Bargen, J. A., & Dixon, C. F. Chronic ulcerative colitis, with associated car- cinoma; progress in management. Arch. Surg., 1935, 30: 854-64.—Bassler, A. Some new points in the treatment of ulcerative colitis. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 129: 320.—Becker, C. Gedanken zur Therapie von Magen-Darmleiden, insbesondere der CDlitis ulcerosa. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1936, 7: 309.— Bensaude, R. Colites et recto-colites graves et leur traitement. Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1922, 36: 801; 817.—Bleichman, J. T., & Flerovsky, A. J. [Blood transfusion in treatment of hemor- rhagic colitis] Sovet. vrach. J., 1937, 2: 307.— Bucking, W. Ueber die Behandlung der Colitis gravis mit besonderer Beriick- sichtigung der Bluttransfusionen. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1931, 50: 145-56.—Cheinisse, L. Le traitement medical de la colite ulcereuse chronique devant le congres de TAmerican Medical Association. Presse med., 1924, 32: 735.—Crohn, B. B., & Rosenberg, H. The medical treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis (nonspecific) J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 326-31.— D'Arbela, F. La colite ulcerosa cronica e la sua cura. Riv. crit. clin. med., 1923, 24: 72-5. ------ La terapia medica delle coliti croniche superficiali. Baglivi, 1937, 3: 205-16.— Darrow, C. H. Oto-laryngological treatment of chronic ulcera- tive colitis. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1931, 37: 95-104.— Einhorn, M. Chronic ulcerative colitis and its treatment. N. York M. J., 1923, 117: 214-8.—Ferguson, L. K., Fetter, F.. & Schnabel, T. G. Artificial fever in the treatment of ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1937-38, 4: 487.—Fradkin, W. Z. The control of rectal bleeding in the convalescent ulcerative colitis patient. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1936-37, 22: 896-9 — Gaston-Durand. Les colites ulcereuses chroniques et leur traitement. J. med. chir., Par., 1925, 96: 130-6.—Gaultier, R. De quelques idees directrices dans le traitement medical des colites ulc6reuses graves. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastro- enter., 1935, 1153-5.—Guillaume, A. M. Les traitements 61ectifs de Chatel Guyon dans les colites graves. Ibid., 1133- 7.—Hamel, G. Traitement d'un cas de colite ulcereuse. Union m6d. Canada, 1926, 55: 225-7.—Hensle, W. Zur Be- handlung der Colitis ulcerosa mit Bluttransfusion. Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 1461.—Hernando, T. Transfusion sanguinea en el tratamiento de las colitis ulcerosas graves. Cr6n. med. mex., 1934, 33: 170-4. Also Med. ibera, 1934, 28: pt 1, 204.—Holoman, M. B. The management of ulcerative colitis. Med. World, 1936, 54: 230-2— Hulst, L. A.. & Hartog, H. A. P. [Blood transfusions in the treatment of ulcerative colitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 1849-54.—Hurst, A. F. The treatment of ulcerative colitis. J. Ind. M. Ass., 1935-36, 5:463-5. Also Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 320.—Jacobsohn, E. Zur Behandlung der Colitis ulcerosa. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1057.—Jacobson, W. C. Treatment of ulcerative colitis. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935. 1185.—Khirina, M. V. [Treatment of acute infectious hemorrhagic, colitis in children] Okhr. zdorov. diet., 1931, 1: 96-103.—Kiefer, E. D. Clinical results in the medical treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 56-9.—Kraemer, M., & Asher, M. The management of idiopathic ulcerative colitis. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1935, 32: 275-81.—Kunstler, M. B. Medical treatment of ulcerative colitis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1938, 147: 200.—Lohman, A. J. M. [Treatment of colitis ulcerosa by blood-transfusion; fever reaction in blood trans- fusion] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 3558-62.—Meyer, A. W., & Joseph. Bluttransfusion und Anus praeter bei Colitis ulcerosa. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1815-8.—Montague, J. F. A new and promising treatment for chronic ulcerative colitis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 670.—Ott, G. J. Chronic ulcera- tive and mucomembranous colitis and nervous spasmomyxor- rhea. Phys. Ther., 1929, 47: 478-88.—Pal. J. Symptoma- tische Behandlung der Colitis ulcerosa. C. rend. Congr. inter- nat. m6d. trop., 1932, 4: 1205.—Porges, O. Fortschritte in der Therapie der Colitis ulcerosa. Fortsch. Ther., 1930, 6: 722-6.— Rachwalsky, E. Weitere Erfahrungen mit Bluttransfusionen bei Colitis ulcerosa gravis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 1952. ------ Die Colitis ulcerosa gravis und ihre Behandlung. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1721.—Reye, E. Zur Therapie der Colitis ulcerosa. Ibid., 1935, 9: 1001.—Sinek, F. Bluttransfusionen bei septischen Erkrankungen und Colitis ulcerosa. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 368.—Soper, H. W. Treatment of ulcerative colitis. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 901-4.—Strauss, H. Blut- transfusionen zur Behandlung der Colitis gravis. Arch. Ver- dauungskr., 1929, 45: 285-93. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 192.—Winkelstein, A. The nature and treatment of non- specific ulcerative colitis. N. York State J. M., 1931, 31: 1400-2. ---- ulcerative: Treatment: Diet. Hare, D. C. Severe colitis with secondary anaemia cured by intensive liver treatment. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1187.—KlinefeKer, E. W. Successful treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis with dietary and calcium therapy. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 573.—Larimore, J. W. Chronic ulcerative colitis; observations on treatment by diet. Tr. Am. Gastro- enter. Ass. (1927) 1928, 30: 298-318.—Zoeller, C. Un cas de colite hemorragique traite par un r6gime equilibr6. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1933, 27: 48-51. ---- ulcerative: Treatment: Drugs. Andresen, A. F. R., & D'AIbora, J. B. The treatment of ulcerative colitis, with special reference to the use of mercuro- chrome intravenously. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1933, 36. meet., 36-48.—Bassler, A. The use of dyes in ulcerative colitis. N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 124-6.—Bonorino Udaondo, C, Centeno, A. M., & Pinedo, C. La acriflavina en el trata- miento de las colitis ulcerosas cr6nicas. Prensa med. argent., 1931-32, 18: 1-4.—Burnford, J. Ulcerative colitis: its treat- ment by ionization; summary of 28 cases. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 640.—Eyerly, J. B., & Breuhaus, H. C. Treatment of ulcera- tive colitis with aluminum hydroxide and kaolin. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 191-5.—Goldstein, H. I. The management of idiopathic ulcerative colitis, so-called mucous colitis and spastic conditions of the gastrointestinal tract; perparin hydrochloride, a new antispasmodic remedy. Rev. Gastroenter., 1936, 3: 150-7. Also repr.—Haskell, B., & Cantarow, A. Calcium and parathyroid therapy in chronic ulcerative colitis. Am. J. M. Sc, 1931. 181: 180-95. ------ Further studies in calcium and parathyroid therapy in chronic ulcerative colitis. Ibid., 1935, 190: 676-83.— Hetenyi, G. [Treatment of colitis gravis with ascorbic acid] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 557. Also Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1470.—Horsier, H. Erfolgreiche Behand- lung der Colitis ulcerosa mit Torantil. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1936, 59: 301-13. Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 19.— Kochs, H. Ueber ein Pektinderivat als Blutstillungsmittel und Beitrag zur Behandlung der Colitis ulcerosa. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1284.—Logan, A. H. Three cases of chronic ulcerative colitis cured by iodin. Med. Clin. N. America, 1923, 7: 105-12.—Montague, J. F. Treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis by buffered citrates. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1936, 143: 101-3.—Rachet, J., & Busson, A. Le traitement des recto- colites ulcereuses par la vitamine A. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1935, 25: 743-50. Also Paris med., 1935, 95: 308-12. ------& Arnous. J. Traitement des recto-colites ulcereuses et hemorragiques par la vitamine A. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1937, 27: 313-24. ------ Traitement des recto-colites ulcero-hemorragiques par la vitamine A; etude critique des resultats apres 2 ans d'experimentation. Presse med., 1937, 45: 216.—Rahier. Un cas de colite ulcereuse grave; sa thera- peutique par la gonacrine. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1933, 23: 122.—Schur, H. Das Emetinum hydrochloricum in der Behandlung der Colitis ulcerosa. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 188.—Weigand, F. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis responding to calcium and parathyroid therapy. Pennsylvania M. J., 1932, 35: 777.—Wiggelendam, J. M. [Torantil in treatment of grave, ulcerous colitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 1144- 6.—Zacho, C. E. [Ulcerous colitis and vitamin P] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 1143.—Zorraquin, G. Terap6utica de las rectocolitis ulcerosas y de las colitis patogenicas por el cloro seco. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1935, 19: 545-61, 2 pl. ---- ulcerative: Treatment, local. Adsorbent enemata in ulcerative colitis. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 753.—Best, R. R. Cod liver oil per rectum as an adjunct in the treatment of ulcerative colitis. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1937, 38: 91-102.—Castex, M. R., & Beretervide, J. J. La tripaflavina en el tratamiento local de las colitis ulcerosas cr6nicas graves. Rev. Soc med. int., B. Air., 1925, 1: 383-7.— Durand, G. L'acriflavine dans le traitement local des colites ulcereuses chroniques. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1925, 15: 160-7.—Einhorn, M. Traitement de la colite ulcereuse chro- nique par des irrigations du colon sans operation prealable a l'aide du tube intestinal introduit par la bouche. Presse med., 1925, 33: 4-6. ------ New cases of ulcerative colitis treated by flushing of the colon with the intestinal tube by the oral route. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1928) 1929, 31: 313-25. Also Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 128: 377-81. Also Arch. Ver- dauungskr., 1929, 45: 1-12. ------ La therapeutique de la colite ulcereuse grave par la sonde intestinale. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1194-7.—Gaultier, R. Traitement de la colite ulcereuse chronique par des irrigations descendantes du colon sans operation prealable, a l'aide du tube intestinal introduit par la bouche, suivant la technique d'Einhorn. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1925, 15: 167-73.—Martin, P. Sur le traitement des colites et des recto-colites graves, le goutte a goutte rectal. Montpellier med., 1925, 47: 178-80.—Rachet, J., Busson, A., & Arnous, J. L'application locale du facteur A dans le traitement des recto-colites ulcero-hemorragiques. Gaz. med. France, 1937, 44: gastr. No. 17, 3-7.—Savignac, H. COLITIS 755 COLITIS Traitement local de la recto-colite grave chronique non speci- fique. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1119-32.— Spiegel, R. Rectal instillations of cod-liver oil in the treatment of ulcerative colitis. J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York, 1937-38, 4: 94-7. ---- ulcerative: Treatment: Serum. Bargen, J. A. Acute ulcerative colitis treated byserum. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 12-4.------Specific serum treatment in chronic ulcerative colitis. Arch. Int. M., 1929, 43:50-60. ------Rosenow. E. C, & Fasting, G. F. C. Serum treatment for chronic ulcerative colitis. Ibid., 1930, 46: 1039; 1047.—Bensaude, R., Oury, P., & Dany, H. L'hemosero- th6rapie et la medication de choc dans la colite ulcereuse grave. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1933, 23: 577-92.—Fornet, B. Die enterale Serumtherapie der Colitis. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1859.—Lyon, L. C. Measles serum for ulcerative colitis. Brit. M. J., 1934, 1: 968.—Maister, H. I. A case of ulcerative colitis treated with antidysenteric serum. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1928, 78: 487-90.—Shwartzman, G., & Winkelstein, A. A new tvpe of serum therapy for the treatment of non-specific ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934, 1: 582.—Smith, D. A note on the serum treatment of ulcerative colitis. Glasgow M. J., 1933, 120: 9-13.—Wendkos, S. Chronic ulcerative colitis; a report of 2 cases treated with Bargen'* serum. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 379-82. --- ulcerative: Treatment, surgical. Alimenti, P. Un caso di colite ulcerosa cronica non tbe trattato con pneumoperitoneo. Minerva med., Tor., 1937, 28: pt 2, 564-7.—Arn, E. R. Chronic ulcerative colitis; surgical treatment of refractory cases. Ohio M. J., 1931, 27: 121-7.— Bargen, J. A., Brown, P. W., & Rankin, F. W. Indications for and technique of ileostomy in chronic ulcerative colitis. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1932, 55: 196-202.—Bargen, J. A., & Dixon, C. F. Essential operations for chronic ulcerative colitis. Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 1935. 27: 186-8. Also Ohio M. J., 1936, 32: 650-3.—Barney, C. O., & Brust, J. C. M. Ileostomy in fulminating ulcerative colitis. N. York State .1. M., 1937, 37: 1852.—Bonorino Udaondo, C. La therapeutique chirurgicale dans le traitement des colites ulcereuses chroniques. Hopital, 1929, 17: 85-8.—Boss, W. Das perforierte Dickdarmulcus. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 140: 40-51.—Cattell, R. B, The surgical treatment of ulcerative colitis. J. Am. M. Ass.. 1935, 104: 104-9. Also repr. ------ Colectomy for in- tractable ulcerative colitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1937, 17: 803-14.—Cheney, M. C. Severe ulcerative colitis; relief by surgery. Med. Clin. N. America, 1922, 6: 267-72.—Donati, M. Chirurgie des colites ulcereuses graves non amibiennes. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 965-1000.—Dudley, G. S. Chronic ulcerative colitis; rectosigmoid stricture; ileo- proctostomy; repair of prolapsed cecostomy with exclusion of colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1931, 11: 681.—Evans, T. C. The surgical treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 204.—Finochietto, R. Colitis ulcerosa grave; tecnica de la ileostomia. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 1, 1958-61 — Gram en, K. Fall von Colitis chronica ulcerosa; Kolonexstir- pation; Genesung. Acta chir. scand., 1932, 71: 271-9, pl.— Hamilton, T. G. Ulcerative colitis; report of a case requiring a permanent colostomy. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 1125- 31.—Hertle, J. Zur Kenntnis und chirurgischen Behandlung der Colitis suppurativa. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 131: 301- 12.—Horgan, E., & Horgan, J. The surgical consideration of chronic ulcerative colitis. Internat. Clin., 1929, 39. ser., 4: 89-94.—Jones, D. F. The surgical treatment of ulcerative colitis. Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 188: 999. Also Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1927) 1928, 30: 172-9.—Jordan. S. M., & Kiefer, E. D. Surgical treatment of ulcerative colitis. Ibid., 1933, 36. meet., 61-9.—Kammerer, F. The establishment of an artificial anus for the relief of chronic ulceration of the lower bowel. Ann. Surg., 1903, 37: 445.—Klose. Zur Chirurgie der Colitis gravis. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 659-61.—Krogius. A. [The question of the surgical treatment of colitis chronica ulcerosa (colitis gravis, colitis suppurativa] Fin. lak. sail. hand., 1922, 64: 333-51. Also Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 183: 178-94.—Kunath, C. A. Surgical treatment of chronic ulcera- tive colitis with special reference to appendicostomy or cecos- tomy tube irrigation. Arch. Surg., 1936, 32: 302-19.—Lahey, F. H. Surgery in ulcerative colitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1931, 11: 245-52.—Lardennois, G. Traitement chirurgical des colites ulc6ro-hemorragiques non specifiques. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastroenter., 1935, 1003-11. Also Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1930, 62: 409-20. Also Presse med., 1936, 44: 529.—Lier, E. H. B. van [Appendicostomy in severe colitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 1, 1344.—McKittrick, L. S.. & Miller, R. H. Idiopathic ulcerative colitis; a review of 149 cases, with particular reference to the value of, and indications for surgical treatment. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1935, 53: 175-92. Also Ann. Surg., 1935, 102: 645-73.—Mandl, F. Zur chirurgischen Be- handlung der schweren Kolitis. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 251-3.—Mensing, E. H., & Thalhimer. W. A modification of the John Young Brown operation for treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis; with report of a case. Wisconsin M. J., 1922- 23. 21: 362.—Meyer. Appendicostomy for chronic ulcerative colitis. Ann. Surg., 1922, 76: 792.—Mocquot, P. Les recto- colites ulcereuses chroniques et leur traitement chirurgical. Bull. g6n. th6r., 1925, 176: 246-51. ------ De l'amputation abdomino-perineale dans les recto-colites ulcereuses et hemorra- giques. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 441-6.—Moszko- wicz [Ueber einen Fall von totaler Entfernung des Dickdarms wegen chronischer Colitis ulcerosa polyposa] Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1122.—Papin, F. A propos des colites ulce- reuses graves; Tanus a eperon sur le colon transverse. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1936, 62: 556-8.—Pauchet, V. Colite grave gauche ulcereuse et polypeuse; colectomie gauche; colon gauche remplace par une anse d'iieon; transformation colique de 1'anse il6ale; guerison. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1929, 3. ser., 101:77.— Regan, J. R.t & Mensing, E. H. Chronic ulcerative colitis; surgical treatment with a report of 3 cases, 7,8, and 9 years later. Am. J._Surg., 1932, n. ser., 16: 52-5. Also repr.—Rienhoff, W. F., jr. The surgical treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis by ileo-sigmoidostomy. Ann. Clin. M., 1925, 4: 430-9.— Rosser, C. Essential surgery in chronic ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Surg., 1932, 17: 3G0.—Savelli, E. Le coliti gravi v la loro cura chirurgica. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1924, 29: 27-30.— Schmieden, V., & Meltzer, H. Dir chirurgische Behandlung der Colitis ulcerosa. Ther. Gegenwart, 1931, 72: 24-9.— Schottmiiller. Zur Behandlung der Colitis gravis und der Folgezustande ausgedehnter Darmausschaltung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1551.—Schutz, H. Ueber die Colitis ulce- rosa. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 169-76.—Stone, H. B. Chronic ulcerative colitis; its surgical treatment. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1923, 35: 332-41. Also Ann. Surg., 1923, 77: 293-8.— Strauss, A. A., Friedman, J., & Bloch, L. Colectomy for ulcera- tive colitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4: 667-86.— Tikhonovich, A. B. [A few cases of ulcerative colitis treated by appendicostomy] Russ. klin., 1925, 4: 611-8.—Tonnis, W. Die chirurgische Behandlung der Colitis ulcerosa. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932, 236: 85-93.—Trout, H. H. Sursrical treat- ment of ulcerative colitis. Virginia M. Month., 1936-37, 63: 1-5.—Willis, J. M. Surgical treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis, with a case report. Nebraska M. J., 1926, 11: 437-9. ---- ulcerative: Treatment: Vaccines. Aitov, M. De la vaccination locale au moyen de lavements dans les colites ulcereuses. P. verb. Congr. internat. gastro- enter., 1935, 1117-9.—Bargen, J. A. The treatment of chronic ulcerative colitis as based on the demonstration of a causative microorganism. J. Iowa State M. Soc, 1926, 16: 218-21.— Borgbjaerg. A. [Two cases of suppurative colitis treated with autovaccine] Ugeskr. larger, 1925, 87: 909-12. Also Acta med. scand., 1926, suppl., 16: 414-21. ------■ Traitement de la colite ulcereuse par le vaccin. Ibid., 1928, suppl. 26, 344-57. Also Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 94-107.—Bucka, E. Ueber Autovakzinebehandlung der Colitis ulcerosa. Ibid., 42: 561- 8.—De Bere, C. J. Vaccine therapy in the treatment of ulcera- tive colitis. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1930, 31: 192-200.—Dukes, C. E., & Gabriel, W. B. A case of streptococcal ulcerative colitis cured by serum and vaccine treatment. Proc. R. Soc. M., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Surg., 68.—Fradkin, W. Z., & Gray, I. Chronic ulcerative colitis; report of vaccine therapy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930. 94: 849-52.—Greenbaum, L. H. Ulcerative colitis in children; case successfully treated with the Bargen vaccine. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46: 584-7.—Horgan, E., & Horgan, J. Chronic ulcerative colitis; results of treatment with vaccine in 5 cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 103: 263-6.— Knorr, K. von. Ueber die Behandlung der Colitis mucosa und der Kolitiden mittels Autovakzinen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 381.—Lavsky, G. [Autovaccination in treatment of ulcerative colitis] Russ. klin., 1930, 13: 323-8.- Lups, S., & Baker, A. J. Vaccine therapy in ulcerative colitis. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1935-36, 2: 65; 139—Moxo Queri, D. Trata- miento de las colitis por las vacunas per os; resultados obtenidos con la colilisina. Ars medica, Barcel., 1931, 7: 179-84.— Nelson, E. N. The treatment of ulcerative colitis by means of bacteriophage. J. Lancet, 1931, 51: 45.—Oesterlin, E. J., Johnson, A. W. [et al.] Antivirus treatment of ulcerative colitis. Wisconsin M. J., 1935, 34: 538-41.—Raiga. A. Deux cas de colite aigue post-operatoire traites par le bacteriophage. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1934, 26: 405-11.—Rouse, M. O. Chronic ulcerative colitis; vaccine therapy in 66 cases. South. M. J., 1931. 24: 507-11.—Rubinstein. J. Ueber einen Fall von Colitis ulcerosa chronica durch Colibazillen-Autovakzine dauernd geheilt. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1926, 39: 117-23.—Simpson, W. C & Bargen, J. A. Chronic ulcerative colitis; factors in- fluencing its response to specific treatment. Ann. Int. M., 1936-37, 10: 1551-5.—Surmont, H., & Buttiaux. R. L'auto- vaccination dans les colites graves; conditions de son succes. Echo med. nord, 1930, 34: 589-96. Also Presse med.. 1930, 38: 956-9.—Toenniessen, E. Die Behandlung der Colitis ulcerosa mit Antivirus nach Besredka. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1929, 41. Kongr., 274-7. Also Seuchenbekampfung, 1929, 6: 260. COLLA, Ernst. Aerztliches zur Alkoholfrage im neuen Reiche. 18p. 8? Berl.-Dahlem [1934] COLLACO, Manuel Agostinho. *Morte appa- rente dos recem-nascidos. 61p. 8? Lisb., Camoes, 1881. COLLACO, Theodorico Guilherme Ildefonso. *Breve estudo sobre a syphilis congenita. 93p. 8? Lisb., Netto, 1890. COLLAGEN 756 COLLAPSE COLLAGEN. See also Connective tissue; Gelatin; Ossein; Protid. Bergmann, M., & Pojarliev, G. Ueber die tryptische Auflbsung von Kollagen. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 269: 77-9.— Faure-Fremiet, E. Quelques proprietes du collagene soluble. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 715-7.—Florence, G., & Loise- leur, J. Contribution a I'etude des substances collagenes; preparation et propriet6s de differents collagenes. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1934, 16: 52-63.—Gavrilov, N. I., Botvinik. M. M., & Moskva, J. S. Untersuchungen auf dem Gebiet der Lederchemie; iiber Einwirkung von Kaliumrhodanid auf Elastin und Kollagen. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 272: 56-63.—Grass- mann, W., & Riederle, K. Zur Kenntnis des Kollagens; iiber die Konstitution des Glutokyrins. Ibid., 1936, 284: 177-88 — Guyon, L. Sur les phenomenes qui se passent dans les solutions de collagene, aux limites d'action des acides et des sels neutres. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 975-7.—Heringa, G. C, & Lohr, H. A. On collagenous fibrils; their origin, structure, and ar- rangement. Proc Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1925, 28: sect, sc, 509-17. Also Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1926, 3: 125; 201, 10 pl. ------• [et al.] An inquiry into the physico-chemical structure of the collagenic substance. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1926, 29: sect, sc, pt 2, 1081-94.—Heringa, G. C, Minnaert, M.. & Kolkmeier, N. H. [Physico-chemical structure of the collagenic substance; spiral forming and the so-called hygro- scopic torsion of the collagenic bundle of tendons] Versl. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1926, 35: Afd. natuurk., pt 2, 756; 763; 768.—Hobson, R. P. On an enzyme from blow-fly larvae (Lucilia sericata) which digests collagen in alkaline solution. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 1458-63.—Homberger, E. Ueber die Bedeutung des Kollagens fiir den menschlichen Korper. Fortsch. Med., 1936, 54: 369-71.—Hoppe-Seyler, G., & Lang, K. Eine Methode zur Bestimmung der Bindegewebssubstanz (Kollagen) in Organen. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 215: 193-5.—Katz, J. R-, & Weidinger, A. Die lyotrope Reihe bei der Quellung und ihre Ausbreitung auf organische, auch nicht ionisierende Substanzen; Einfluss von anorganischen Salzen, Rhodaniden und organischen Schwefelverbindungen auf die Schrumpfung von Kollagen. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 259: 191-9. ------ Einfluss von Substanzen mit zwei oder mehr hydrophilen Gruppen auf die Quellung von Kollagen. Ibid., 263: 421-7.—Knaggs, J. Studies on collagen; the changes which collagen undergoes when treated with solutions of hydro- chloric acid and sodium hydroxide. Biochem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 1308-27.—Kiintzel, A., & Prakke, F. Morphologie und Feinbau der kollagenen Faser. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 267: 243-95.—Kuthy, A. Ueber die Quellung von kollagenen Fasern. Ibid., 1932, 244: 342-6.—Leplat, G. De la solubilisa- tion, en milieux acides varies, de substance collagene aux depens de divers tendons autres que ceux du rat. C. rend Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 1256.—Loiseleur, J. Sur les phenomenes qui accompagnent la floculation du collagene. Ibid., 1929 102: 738-40. ------ & Urbain, A. Sur les proprietes antig6- niques du collagene et leur modification sous Taction de Temanation du radium. Ibid., 1930, 103: 776-8.—Marriott, R. H. The swelling of single collagen fibre-bundles. Biochem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 46-53.—Meyer, K. H., & Ferri, C. Die elastischen Eigenschaften der elastischen und der kollagenen Fasern und ihre molekulare Deutung. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1936, 238: 78-90.—Nageotte, J. Sur le caillot artificiel de collagene; signification, morphologie generale et technique. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 96: 172; 464; 828; 1268; 1927, 97: 15; 559.------ Collagene A et collagene B. Ibid., 1930, 104: 156-9, pl. ------ Fibrilles collagenes anatomiques et fibrilles collagenes artificielles. Ibid., 1933, 113: 841-4. ------ & Guyon, L. Variations du collagene dessous. Ibid., 1398-401. ------& Francois-Franck, L. Sur la structure et la metastructure de la trame collagene chez l'adulte. Bull. histol. appl., Lyon, 1927, 4: 73-92, 6 pl.—Olivo, O. M. Genesi delle fibrille collagene nelle colture in vitro. Monit. zool. ital., 1933, 44: suppl., 50-9.—Pavlovich, R. H. Contribution a I'etude des troubles du metabolisme du collagene. Ann. derm. syph., Par., 1936, 7. ser., 6: 465-87.—Spencer, H. C. Micro- determination of collagen. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: xciii.— Ssadikov, W. S. Ueber die Stickstoffverteilung in einzelnen Extraktionsfraktionen des katalysierten Kollagens. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 150: 365-7.------Ueber ein neues kollagen- losendes Ferment [Kollagenase] Ibid., 1927, 181: 267-83.— Stoppoloni, G. Anatomia, struttura, sistema reticolo-istio- citario ed innervazione del paraganglio di Kohn, nelT uomo e in alcuni vertebrati. Boll. Soc eustach., 1934, 32: 33; 97.— Thomas, A. W., & Seymour-Jones, F. L. The hydrolysis of collagen by trypsin. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1922-23, 20: 433. COLLAPSE. See also Cardiovascular system, Insufficiency; Fatigue; Heart failure; Shock. Barker, L. F. Collapse of a patient after a 12-hour walk. followed by tonic convulsive seizures and sensory disturbances; tentative diagnoses of strychnine poisoning, tetanus, and hys- teria; possibility of epidemic encephalitis. Med. Clin. N. America, 1930, 14: 149-55.—Biirger. Ueber den Mechanismus des Kollapses bei akuten Anstrengungen und iiber die Bedeu- tung de= intrapulmonalen Drucks fiir den Kreislauf. Zbl. inn. Med., 1926, 47: 602-4.—Clerici, A. II collasso. Gazz. osp., 1929, 50:1421-3.—Eppinger, H. [Collapse] Orv. hetil., 1928, 72: 403-7. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 601. Also Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1929, 26: 649-52. ------ Ueber Kollaps- zustande. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 10; 47. ------ & Schiirmeyer, A. Ueber den Kollaps und analoge Zustande. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 777-85.—Hetzel, H. [Collapsus] Allatorv. lap., 1934, 57: 183-6.— Holzbach, E. Der Kollaps; Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Kreislaufinsufficienz bei Infektions- krankheiten, bei der Peritonitis usw. Wiirzb. Abh. Med., 1931, 27: 1-72.—Leffkowitz, M. Ueber das Verhalten der Splanch- nikusgefasse im Kollaps. Ther. Gegenwart, 1929, 70: 557-9.— Rusznyak, S., Karady, S., & Szabo, D. Die Diagnose der Kollapsbereitschaft. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1670-2. ---- Treatment. Abt, I. A. The nature and treatment of collapse in infancy and childhood. Med. Clin. N. America, 1923, 7: 317-35.— Holzbach, E. Erfahrungen mit Ephetonin-Merck bei der Behandlung des Gefasskollapses. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1106-10. ------ Der toxische Kollaps und seine Bekampfung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 11. ------ & Kottlors, E. Kollaps- bekampfung im Tierexperiment. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 98: 32-49.—Kottlors, E. Weitere Erfahrungen mit Ephetonin-Merck bei der Behandlung des Gefasskollapses. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929. 83: 177-90.—Krai, V. [Extraor- dinary effects of lobeline and epinephrine in postoperative collapse] Cas. 16k. cesk., 1930, 69: 541.—Luisada, A., & Tremonti, P. Contributo alia terapia dei collassi; il tono e la contrattilita arteriosa studiati su preparati di rana alia Lawen- Trendelenburg. Sperimentale, 1928, 82: 401-19.—Melzner, E. Bekampfung postoperativer Kollapszustande. Prakt. Arzt, 1930, n. F., 15: 124; 153.—Peters, K. The new specific therapy in collapse; stimulation of the respiratory center with alpba-lobelin. Am. Med., 1925, n. ser., 20: 171-3. Also Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 121: 346. Also repr.—Rosin, H. Die Be- kampfung des Kollapses. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1932, 29: 200-2.—Schembra, F. Rationelle Kollapsbehandlung bei Auf- marschen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1488.—Schoen- feldt, K. Die Bedeutung der intrakardialen Injektion von Adrenalin bei schweren Kollapszustanden. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1924, 21: 518.—Tremonti, P. Contributo alia terapia dei collassi; farmaci agenti sul tono a farmaci agenti sulla con- trattilita arteriosa. Arch. farm, sper., 1928-29, 46: 119; 129; 145.—Wiedhopf, O., & Hilgenberg, F. C. Die intravenose Dauertropfinfusion mit Normosal und Adrenalin zur Behand- lung des peritonitischen und postoperativen Collapses. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1922, 127: 229-37. COLLAPSOTHERAPY. See Pneumonia, Treatment; Pneumothorax [artificial] Tuberculosis, pulmonary, Treatment. COLLARGOL. See Silver, colloidal. COLLARI, Salvatore. La tubercolosi rurale; cause della diffusione della tubercolosi nelle cam- pagne e modo di evitarla. 137p. 8? Roma [Europa] 1934. COLLART, Pierre Jean, 1903- *Etudes de syphilis experimentale; infection du systeme lymphatique et du tissu musculaire; immunite regionale et ph£nomene de sensibilisation aller- gique. 198p. 8? Par., L. Arnette, 1936. COLLAS, Daniel. *Sur les formes irr6gulieres des cellules 6osinophiles. 24p. pl. 8? Lausanne, 1921. COLLATZ, Ferdinand Albert. *Flour strength as influenced by the addition of diastatic ferments [Univ. Minnesota] 74p. 8? Chic, 1922. COLLATZ, Manfred, 1908- *Ueber die in der Chirurgischen Universitatsklinik Munchen von 1921 bis 1930 behandelten Oberkieferbruche und die Ergebnisse der Nachuntersuchungen [Munchen] 16p. 8? Wiirzb., K. Triltsch, 1932. COLLAUD, Jules [Leon Beat] 1900- *Contributions a I'etude des origines, de l'histoire et des caracteres craniens du betail bovin tachete' Suisse [Zurich] 82p. 4 pl. roy. 8? Berne, 1928. COLLE, F. Louis, 1880- Contribution a I'etude de la castration de la jeune truie [Alfort] 38p. 8? Par., 1932. COLLEAU, Alphonse, 1905- Contribu- tion a I'etude du tetanos cephalique. 96p. 8? Par., 1930. COLLECTIO 757 COLLETAS COLLECTIO astronomica [ed. Nicolaus Pruck- ner] 2 pts in 1. 8 p. 1. 244p.; 232p. sm. 4? Basel, Joh. Hervagius, 1533. COLLECTIO chirurgica Veneta. 267 1. fol. Venezia, Bonetus Locatellus for Octavianus Scotus, Nov. 21, 1498. ---- The same. 271 1. fol. Venezia, Simon de Luere for Andreas Torreanus, Dec. 23, 1499. ---- The same. 2671. fol. Venezia, Bernar- dus de Vitalibus, 1519. COLLECTIO epistolarum Graecarum. 405 1. 8? Venezia, Aldus Manutius, Apr. 16, 1499. COLLECTION of medico-historical disserta- tions [German] 3v. 8? [v. p.] 1891-1921. COLLECTIO ophtalmologica veterum aucto- rum; ed. by P. Pansier. 7v. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere, 1903-33. Contents. Fasc. 1. Arnaldi de Villanova Libellus regiminis de comfortatione visus; Johannis de Carso Tractatus de con- servatione visus. Fasc. 2. Alcoatin Congregatio, sive liber de oculis. Fasc. 3. Jhesu Haly sive Ali Ben Isa Memoriale ocu- lariorum in duplici translatione; eiusdem Modus preparationis et synonima. Fasc. 4. Magistri David Armenici Compilatio in libros oculorum curationibus Accanamorali. Fasc. 5. Magistri Zachariae Tractatus de passionibus oculorum. Fasc. 6. Anonymi Tractatus de egritudinibus oculorum. Fasc 7. Constantini Liber de oculis; Galieni de morbis oculorum et eorum curis. COLLECTIVE psychology. See Crowd psychology; Social psychology. COLLEDGE, Lionel. Malignant tumours of the pharynx and larynx, p.4841-930. roy. 8? N. Y., 1937. Post-Grad. Surg. (Maingot, R.) N. Y., 1937, 3: See also Tomson, S. Clair, & Colledge, L. Cancer of the larynx. 244p. 8? Lond., 1930. COLLEGE. See under Education; Society. COLLEMBOLA. See under Thysanuroidea. COLLENOT, Henri, 1910- *Remarques cliniques et therapeutiques sur le deiire aigu chez la femme. 62p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936. COLLENS, William S., 1897- Manual for the Jewish diabetic. 2 p. 1. x, 138p. 8? N. Y., Bloch Pub. Co., 1931. ---- System of diet writing. 42p. 8? N. Y., Forms Pub. Co. [1933] Loose-leaf. COLLES, Abraham, 1773-1843. A treatise on surgical anatomy. 179p. 8? Phila., A. Max- well, 1820. For biography see Irish J. M. Sc, 1931, 6. ser., 241-57 (T. P. C. Kirkpatrick) Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62: 251-3, port. (J. K. Stack) COLLES' fracture. See Radius. . COLLET, Fernand, 1909- *Les legisla- tions frangaise et Strangles sur l'hygiene de la production laitiere. 82p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. COLLET, Frederic Justin, 1870- Oto- laryngologic avec application k la neurologie. 2 p.l. viii, lllOp. 298 pl. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie» 1928. ,_ ,, ---- Precis de pathologie interne. 10. ed. 2v. xvii, 1182p. 2 p. 1. 1189p. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1931. COLLET, Maurice, 1908- *Sur une com- plication de la gastro-entero-anastomose; la stenose transitoire de la bouche. 75p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres. 1934. COLLETAS, Roger, 1910- *R6flexes sur la clinique et la radiologie de 117 ulceres duode- naux. 77p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1935. COLLETTE, Henri, 1882- Considera- tions sur les affections typhoides du cheval; etude d'une paratyphose equine [Alfort] 85p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. COLLETTE, Rene. Contribution a I'etude des syphilis arseno-resistantes. 56p. 8? Par., 1923. COLLICA, Ignazio. La calcolosi renale; con- tributo sperimentale sulla patogenesi. viii, 185p. 8? Pal., Soc. Ed. SiciL, 1919. COLLICULUS seminalis. See Verumontanum. COLLIE, Alexander, 1793-1835. Bryan, C. (Biography] Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1: 537-40. COLLIE, Arnold E. Aids to materia medica. vii, 116p. 16? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1919. COLLIE, Robert John, 1860-1935. Medico- legal examinations and the Workmen's Compen- sation Act, 1906, as amended by subsequent acts. 2. ed. 157p. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1922. ---- Fraud in medico-legal practice, xi, 276p. illust. diagr. 8? Lond., E. Arnold & Co., 1932. —■— Recent progress in medicine and surgery, 1919-33. xii, 368p. illust. pl. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1933. ---- Workmen's compensation; its medical aspect, vii, 160p. 8? Lond., E. Arnold & Co., 1933. For biography see Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 807, port. Also Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 909, port. ----& SPICER, Arthur Herbert. Malingering and feigned sickness, xii, 340p. 8? Lond., E. Arnold, 1913. Also 2. ed. xvi, 664p. 1917. COLLIER, James Stansfield, 1870-1935. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 392. Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935, 82: 370. Also Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 403. COLLIER, Lucy Wood. Child health program for parent-teacher associations and women's clubs. 16p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1920. COLLIER, Mayo, 1857- Mouth-breath- ing and its relation to diseases of the throat, ear, nose, and accessory cavities. 2 p.l. 28p. pl. 8? Lond., H. J. Glaisher, 1901. COLLIER, Werner Adalbert. Die Seuchen. viii, 159p. pl. 8? Brnschw., F. Vieweg & Sohn, 1930. See also Borner, Karl, Collier, W. A. [et al.] Spezielle Methoden; Methoden der Tierhaltung und Tierzuchtung. Bd 1. 850p. 8! Berl., 1928. Also Braun, Hugo, Collier, W A [et al.] Methoden der experimentellen Pathologie. 964p. 8? Berl., 1932. ----& KLINGELHOEFFER, Wilhelm. Spe- zielle Methoden; Methoden der Tierhaltung und Tierzuchtung; Bd 2. xv, p.[851]-1769. roy. 8? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1929. Forms Abt. 9, Teil 1-2, 2, Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E. Abderhalden) Berl., 1929. COLLIER, William, 1856-1935. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 39, port. Also Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 51, port. COLLIER, William Dean, 1897- *The adaptive changes of heart muscle [Univ. Mis- souri] p.207-51. 8? Bost., 1922. Also J. Med. Res., 1922,43: COLLIER, William Tregonwell. See Gibson, Alexander George, & Collier, WT. The methods of clinical diagnosis. 398p. 12. Lond., 1927. COLLIERY Engineer Company [Scranton, Pa.] A system of electrotherapeutics as taught by the International Correspondence School. illust. 8? Scranton, Pa., 1899-1902, 5v. COLLIGNON 758 COLLINS COLLIGNON, Henri, 1913- *Le cancer de l'uterus chez les femelles domestiques. 98p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. COLLIN, Andre, 1879- Convulsions et Epilepsie des enfants; l'aptitude convulsivante du tissu nerveux jeune; les convulsions bEnignes; les Epilepsies passageres et curables; la maladie epi- lepsie des enfants. 4 p. 1. iv, 202p. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1926. COLLIN, Horst [Maria Hugo Otto Wilhelm] 1907- *Ueber Spatschadigungen im Gebiete des Nervus ulnaris nach Ellbogenverletzungen beziehungsweise Arthritis deformans mit beson- derer Berucksichtigung der Unfallbegutachtung. 18p. 8? Munster (Westf.) C. J. Fahle, 1933. COLLIN, Ionas. *Om behandling af armbrud [Treatment of fractures of the arm] 379p. 8? Kbh., J. Lund. 1912. COLLIN, Jeanne Andre. *Essai de concilia- tion de differentes theories sur le determinisme des sexes. 72p. 8? Par., 1922. COLLIN, Maurice. *A propos d'un cas de tEtanos consecutif a une plaie oculaire. 63p. 8? Par., 1921. COLLIN, Pierre, 1900- *De l'anesthesie generale par Etherisation rectale (technique, observations cliniques, experimentation) 98p. 8? Par., 1924. COLLIN, Pierre, 1901- *Le droit a l'au- topsie; Etudes historique, medico-legale et ad- ministrative. 106p. 8? Par., 1927. COLLINGRIDGE, William, 1854-1927. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 857. Also Nature, Lond., 1927, 119: 789. COLLINGS, C. H. See Miles, Eustace, & Collings, C. H. The uric acid fetish (exposure of a popular theory) 266p. 8°. [Lond.? 19- ] COLLINGS, Ellsworth, 1887- Problems in apprentice teaching. Pt 1. p.l. 1781. roy. 8? Ann Arb., Mich. [1931] COLLINGWOOD, Bertram James, 1871-1934. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 377. Also Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 386. COLLINGWOOD, Herbert Winslow, 1857- Adventures in silence. 2 p. 1. 283p. 8? N. Y. [1923] COLLINGWOOD, R[obin] G[eorge] 1889- Speculum mentis; or, The map of knowledge. 327p. 8? Oxf., Univ. Press, 1924. COLLINS, Archie Frederick, 1869- The book of the microscope, xv, 245p. 12? N. Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1923. COLLINS, Barry Keyte Tenison, 1887-1934. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 659. Also Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 786, port. COLLINS, Edward Treacher, 1862-1919. Ar- boreal life and the evolution of the human eye; a revised publication of the Bowman lecture de- livered before the Ophthalmological Society of the United Kingdom in May, 1921. vi, 108p. pl. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1922. ---- The history and traditions of the Moor- fields Eye Hospital; 100 years of ophthalmic dis- covery and development, xii, 226p. 27 pl. 8? Lond.. H. K. Lewis & Co., 1929. For biography see Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3, ser., 16: 256-62. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 460-5. Also Brit. M. J., 1932, 2: 1167-9. Also N. York State J. M., 1933, 33: 1407. ----& MAYOU, M. Stephen. Pathology and bacteriology of the eye. 2. ed. xxxiii, 731p. 4 pl. 8? Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co. [1925] COLLINS, Frederick W. The naturopathic method of reducing dislocations, after the great French physician, Le Grange. 112p. front. port. 8? Newark, N. J., U, S. School Naturo- pathy, 1924. ---- Disease diagnosed by observation of the eye. 2 pts. 122p. 36 ch.; 76p. 9 ch. 8? Newark, N. J., 1919. COLLINS, George L. Color blindness: its relation to other ocular conditions, and the bear- ing on public health of tests for color sense acuity. 29p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1918. Forms Bull. No. 92, U. S. Pub. Health Serv. COLLINS, Joseph, 1866- My Italian year; observations and reflections in Italy during the last year of the war. ix, 306p. 8? N. Y., Scribner's Sons, 1919. ■---- The doctor looks at literature; psycho- logical studies of life and letters. 317p. 8? N. Y., G. H. Doran Co. [1923] ---- Taking the literary pulse; psychological studies of life and letters. 317p. 17 ports. 8? N. Y., G. H. Doran Co. [1924] ---- The doctor looks at biography; psycho- logical studies of life and letters, x, 2 1. 344p. 12 port. 8? N. Y., G. H. Doran Co. [1925] ---- The doctor looks at love and life. 279p. 8? N. Y., G. H. Doran Co. [1926] ----■ A doctor looks at doctors. 3 p. 1. 32p. 12? N. Y., Harper & Bros, 1927. ---- Insomnia; how to combat it. vi, 131p. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1930. ---- The doctor looks at life and death, v, 315p. 8? N. Y., Farrar & Rinehart [1931] ---- Some aspects of the art and practice of medicine. 5 p. 1. 83p. 8? Lawrence, Univ. Kansas, 1933. COLLINS, Mary. Colour-blindness; with a comparison of different methods of testing colour- blindness, xxxi, 237p. 8? N. Y., Harcourt, Brace & Co., 1925. ----& DREVER, James. Experimental psy- chology, viii, 315p. 12? N. Y., E. P. Dutton & Co. [1926] ---- A first laboratory guide in psychology. viii, 108p. 12? Lond., Methuen & Co. [1926] ---- Psychology and practical life, viii, 307p. diagrs. 8? Lond., Univ. London Press, 1936. ----Group test for colour blindness; prepared for the Scottish Council for Research in Educa- tion. Chart with directions. 4? Lond., Univ. London Press [n. d.] COLLINS, Ross A. See Vollbehr collection of 15. century books [&c] 6 1. 8°. [v. p.] 1930. COLLINS, Selwyn D[eWitt] 1891- The health of the school child; a study of sickness, physical defect, and mortality, x, 159p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1931. Forms No. 200 Bull. U. S. Pub. Health Serv. See also Clark, Taliaferro, & Collins, S. D. A synopsis of the child hygiene laws [&c] 58p. 8? Wash., 1921. COLLINS, W. J. The treatment of inebriates; municipal reformers and the Farmfield reforma- tory. p.764-73. 8? Lond. [1913] Bound in Papers on alcoholism (F. L. Hoffman.) 1904-17. COLLINS, William Dennis, 1875- , FOS- TER, Margaret D. [et al.] Springs of Virginia; a report on the discharge, temperature, and chemi- cal character of springs in the southern part of the great valley. 55p. map. 8? Richmond, Div. Purchase & Print., 1930. COLLINSON, Arthur William, 1896- *Contribution a I'etude des sarcomes utErins. 39p. 8? Par., 1929. COLLINSON, Frederick William, 1853-1936. Obituary. Brit. M. L, 1937, 1: 1285. COLLIS, Edgar, & LLEWELLYN, T. L. Re- port on miners' beat knee, beat hand, and beat COLLIS 759 COLLOID elbow. 48p. 8 pl. 8? Lond., H. M. Stat. Off., 1924. Forms No. 89, Gr. Britain Privy Counc M. Res. Counc. Spec. Rep. Ser. COLLISON, George. Cemetery interment; containing a concise history of the modes of inter- ment practised by the ancients; descriptions of Pere la Chaise, the eastern cemeteries and those of America; the English metropolitan and pro- vincial cemeteries [&c] viii, 420p. 6 pl. 12? Lond., Longman, Orme [et al.] 1840. COLLISON, William Evans, 1884- In- halation therapy technique, xiii, 77p. illust. pl. diagrs. 8? Lond., W. Heinemann, 1935. COLLMANN, Eduard, 1879- *Das arzt- liche Berufsgeheimnis im geltenden Recht und in den Entwiirfen zum Strafgesetzbuch [Gottingen] p. 123-64. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1925. Also Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1925, 5: COLLMANN, Robin Dickinson, 1896- *The psychogalvanic reactions of exceptional and normal school children [Columbia Univ.] vi, 89p. 8? N. Y., 1931. COLLODION. See also Celloidin; Membrane, semipermeable; Microscopy. Asheshov, I. Study on collodion membrane filters. J. Bact., Bait., 1933, 25: 323; 339.—Berry, H-, & Goodwin. L. G. Pyroxylin and pharmaceutical collodions. Pharm. J., Lond., 1937, 84: 193. Also Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1937, 10: 23-39.— Breuer, M. J. A suggestion for collodion sacs. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1929-30, 15: 265-7.—D'Abundo, G. Coprioggetti di collodion nella tecnica microscopica. Riv. ital. neuropat., 1914, 7: 296.—Field, A. M., & Thomas, A. W. The grading of collodion membranes by means of ethylene glycol. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1927-28, 25: 679.—Folley, S. J. Stand- ardised collodion membranes in low pressure ultrafiltration. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1775-8.—Grabar, P., & Nikitine, S. Sur le diametre des pores des membranes en collodion utilisees en ultrafiltration. J. chim. phys., Par., 1936, 33: 721-41.—Grollman, A. Ultrafiltration through collodion membranes. J. Gen. Physiol., 1925-26, 9: 813-26.—Huzella, T. Neues Verfahren der Bereitung von Kollodiumrohrchen und Membranen. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 194: 128-31.— Lodenkamper, H. Beitrag zur Technik der Herstellung von Kollodium filtern. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1937, 139: 214-24 — Lumiere, A., & Chevrotier, J. Sur la preparation des sacs de collodion. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 769.—Muramoto, S., & Matsunaga, T. Ueber die Methode zur Bestimmung des charakteristischen Konzentrationspotentials bei unvollstandig getrockneten Kollodiummembranen. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1936, 16: 1401.—Muskin. N., & Siege], L. The making of collodium sacs. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1921-22, 7: 564.—Poli- card. A propos du collodionnage des coupes a la paraffine; un proc6d6 pratique d'empecher leur decollement. Lyon m6d., 1914, 122: 1057.—Sigaud. Ultrafiltration, dialyse, osmom6trie au moyen de sacs en collodion. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1929, 43: 190-217.—Trendelenburg, P. Zur Herstellung von Kollodiumsacken. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1923, 199: 23. COLLOID. See also names of colloid substances as Acacia gum; Agar; Gelatin; Gold; Platinum; Protid, &c. Burton, E. F. The physical properties of col- loidal solutions. 2. ed. 221p. 8? Lond., 1921. Schnitzler, A. *Ueber die Einwirkung des ultravioletten Lichtes auf kolloide Losungen. 72p. 8? Koln, 1931. Barus, C, & Schneider, E. A. Ueber die Natur der kolloida- len Losungen. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1891, 8: 278-98 — Benedickt, C. Zur Kenntnis der kolloidalen Losungen. Ibid., 1905, 52: 733-6.—Berczeller, L. Stalagmometrische Studien an krvstalloiden und kolloiden Losungen; iiber einige Komplexe von Eiweiss und Starke mit anderen Kolloiden. Biochem. Zschr., 1914, 66: 207-17.—Biltz, W. Zur Theorie der Quellungs- und Reversibilitatserscheinungen bei Kolloiden. Kolloid. Zschr., 1925, 36: Erganzbd, 49-52.—Bottazzi, F. Ricerche sopra solu- zioni di colloidi organici. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1909, 7: 579-637 — Djatschkovsky, S. I. Ueber den Einfluss niedriger Temperaturen auf den Zustand der Kolloidsysteme. Kolloid Zschr., 1932, 59: 76-81.—Evans, U. R., & Bircumshaw, L. L. Zur Theorie der KoUoiderscheinungen. Ibid., 1924, 34: 65-72.—Fodor, A., & Schoenfeld. B. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Kolloidnatur des Tons. Kolloid Beihefte, 1924, 19: 1-46.—Francis, F. The polloidal state of matter. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1928, 45: 177- 80.—Ghosh, S., & Dhar, N. R. Sensibilisierung von Berliner- blau- und Schwefelsolen (nach Sven Oden) durch Gelatine und Gerbsiiure. Kolloid Zschr., 1928, 44: 218-25.—Goris, C. Les colloides. Ann. Inst. chir. Bruxelles, 1925, 26: 61-70.— Hallion, L. Les 6tats de la matiere en solution; les colloides. Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par., 1924, 17: 321-31.—Hille. H. Col- loids; just what are they? Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1930, 7: 319-28. Also Eye Ear Ac. Month., 1930-31, 9: 315-24.—Hogewind. F. [Colloidal solutions of odorous matter in water and glycerine] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1918, 2: 995. ------ [Photoelectric sensitiveness of organic substances in colloidal solutions] Ibid., 1919, 2: 1596.—Hotta, K. Mastixsol und Proteine. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 183: 72-80.—Jablczynski, C, Fordonski, M. fet al.] Colloides de deuxieme ordre. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33-34: 1392-405.—Kuhn, A. & Richter, G. Zur Kenntnis der kolloidchemischen Eigenschaften des Weizen- klebers. Kolloid Beihefte, 1926, 22: 421-48.—Lange. B. Ueber die Giiltigkeit des Lambert-Beerschen Gesetzes in Kol- loiden. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1932, 159: 277-94.— Leblond, E. Recherches sur la morphologie et la cinetique de quelques bio-colloides. Bull. biol. France, 1928, 62: 415-77, 1 pl.—Osol, A. Colloids. Internat. Clin., 1932, 42. ser., 2: 34-47.—Ostwald, W. Kolloide und Ionen. Verh. Ges. Deut. Naturforsch. ( 1922) 1923, 87: 235-54. Also Kolloid Zschr., 1923, 32: 112.—Paterno, E., & Medigreceanu, F. Studien iiber die kolloiden Losungen; Untersuchungen iiber einige Metallpeptonate. Zs.hr. Chem. Indust. Kolloid., 1913, 12: 65-8.—Paterno, E., & Silimei, G. Studien uber die kolloiden Losungen; Svstem: Gerbsiiure; Wasser; Essigsaure. Kolloid Zschr., 1913, 13: 81-8.—Przylecki, S. J. von. & Grynberg, M. Z. Untersuchungen iiber die Bindung der Biokolloide; geronnenes Ovalbumin und verschiedene Kohlenhydrate. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1932, 248: 16-38. ------ Ueber die Bindung der Biokolloide; Eiweiss und Nucleinsaure sowie deren Abbau- produkte. Ibid., 251: 248. ------ Untersuchungen iiber die Bindung der Biokolloide; Eiweiss und Nuclein sowie deren Abbauprodukte. Ibid., 1933, 258: 389-400. ------ & Szrajber. Untersuchungen iiber die Bindung der Biokolloide; Harnsaure, Eiweisskorper. Ibid., 1932, 244: 190-213.—Rossi, G. Di un metodo per condensare i colloidi nelle loro soluzioni. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1904-5, 2: 638-44.—Samec. M., & Mayer, A. Studien iiber Pflanzenkolloide; iiber synthetische Amylophos- phorsauren. Kolloid Beihefte, 1922, 16: 89-98—Sieden- topf, H. Molekularbewegung im Leuchtbildultramikroskop. Kolloid Zschr., 1930, 52: 257-62.—Spiegel, A. M. Physico- chemical studies on the relations between proteins and lipoids. Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932, 238-9.—Straub, H. [Zu- sammenhang und Einfluss der Salze auf den Zustand der Kol- loide im Korper] Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 823.— Sumner, J. B. A criticism of the article Enzymes, vitamins, and the zone of maximum colloidality. Science, 1934, 80: 429.—■ Svedberg, T. Zentrifugierung, Diffusion und Sedimentations- gleichgewicht von Kolloiden und hochmolekularen Stoffen. Kolloid Zschr., 1925, 36: Erganzbd, 53-64. ------ Einlei- tung; Heterogenitat der kolloiden Losungen, Verteilung der Partikelgrossen, Sedimentation im Schwerfelde und im Zentri- fugalfelde. Kolloid Beihefte, 1928, 26: 230-44.—ThanhofTer, L., & Ujsaghy, P. [Studies on the nature of the Prenant-rings] Magy. orv. arch., 1932, 33: 397-400.—Tushnov, M. P. [Col- loid solutions] Uchen. zapiski Kazan, vet. inst., 1913, 30: 518; 597.—Wedekind. Physikalisch-biologische Eigenschaften von Luftkolloiden. Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1937, 89: 297-302 — Weimarn, P. P. von. Klassifikationen disperser Systeme im Zusammenhange mit dem Mechanismus des wahren und kol- loiden Losens und Niederschlagens. Kolloid Beihefte, 1923, 17: 72.—Werner, O. Ueber die Natur der sogenannten Radio- kolloide. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1931, 156: 89-112. ---- Ageing. Dhar, N. R. Influence of ageing on inorganic hydrophile colloids, cells, and colloids in the animal body. J. Phys. Chem., 1930, 34: 549-53.—Koulikov, V. L'equilibre ionique, la phagocvtose et le vieillissement des colloides. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 97: 1335. ---- Biological aspect. Soulier, A. Colloides, micelles et diastases; leurs relations avec la vie. 176p. 8? Par., 1922. Bazzicalupo, C. La teoria colloidale della vita. Gazz. in- ternaz. med. chir., 1936, 46: 14-6.—Biancani, E., & Biancani, H. Hydrophilie colloidale, imbibition cellulaire et agents phy- siques. Livres jubil. Roger G. H., Par., 1932, 27-32.— Bottazzi, F. I sistemi colloidali dell' organismo vivente. Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1923, 4: 424-47.—Breitmann, M. J. Ueber Kolloidkapillaren; ein Beitrag zur Modelluntersuchungs- methode biologischer Erscheinungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 144: 81.—Casagrandi, O. Cinesi granulare nelle arie, nelle acque, nelle terme. Atti Congr. internaz. elettroradiob., 1934, 2:1273-83.—Cofman, V. The biophysical chemistry of colloids and protoplasm. Chem. News, Lond., 1932, 145: 1-5.—Dunn, S. The relation of hydrophilie colloids to hardness in the apple as shown by the dye adsorption test. Techn. Bull. N. Hamp- shire Agr. Exp. Sta., 1930, No. 44.—East. E. M.. & White. B. Reactions of Valonia and of Halicystis to colloids. J. Gen. Physiol., 1933, 16: 925-35.—Etat (L') colloidal et la matiere vivante. Rev. crit. path., Par., 1933-34, 4: 297-305.— Freundlich, H. Colloidal structures in biology. J. Phys. Chem., 1937, 41: 1151-61.—Hahn, F. V. von. Ueber ein pro-, COLLOID 760 COLLOID teinartiges Gel in den Kieselgurlagern der Liineburger Heide (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Kolloid Zschr., 1925, 37: 300-3 — Kopaczewski, W. Les colloides et la vie. Rev. gin. sc. pur., 1922, 33: 358-64.—MacDougal. D. T., & Moravek, V. The activities of a constructed colloidal cell. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 2: 161-88.—Meneghetti, E. Chimismo, forma, funzione e fenomeni colloidali. Biochim. ter. sper., 1928, 15: 77-98.— Ohle, W. Organische Kolloide in ihrer Wirkung auf den Stoff- haushalt der Gewasser. Naturwissenschaften, 1935, 23: 480-4.—Paolini, R. Sul significato e valore dei colloidi nella fisiologia normale e patologica (rivista sintetico-critica e ricc- struttiva) Gior. clin. med., 1928, 9: 681-704.—Pinerua, E. Conocimientos actuales acerca del estado coloidal de los cuerpos Bol. farm, mil., Madr., 1928, 6: 5-10.—Raevsky, A. S. [Adap- tation of colloids] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 11: 5-7.—Rohdenburg, G. L. Colloids as regulators of the division energy of cells. J. Cancer Res., 1929, 13: 242-50.—Wense, T. Kolloid- chemische Veranderungen als vermutliche Grundlage vegeta- tiver Nervenvorgange nach Untersuchungen an Paramecien. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1935, 179: 475-82.—Zawadzki, B. [Research on the distribution of certain crystalloids in colloidal systems similar to cytoplasm] Acta biol. exp., Warsz., 1929, 4: 119-49. ---- Boundary [interface] phenomena. See also Adsorption; Colloid, Sorption; Surface. Lecomte du Nouy, P. Surface equilibria of biological and organic colloids. 212p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Achard, C, & Boutaric, A. Influence de la tension super- ficielle des solutions colloidales sur leur penetration par imbibi- tion a travers les corps poreux et les gels colloidaux. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 113: 532-5.—Antonov, G. Das Gesetz des Gleichgewichts zwischen 2 Phasen. Kolloid Zschr., 1932, 59: 7-12.—Bayliss, W. M. Interfacial phenomena, with especial reference to colloids and enzymes. Bull. Johns Hop- kins Hosp., 1922, 33: 307-13.—Hahn, F. V. von. Studien uber Schleimoberflachen. Kolloid Zschr., 1932, 60: 247.—Hardy, W. B. Chemistry at interfaces. In his Collect, sc. papers, Cambr., 1936, 718-37.—Janek, A. Rhythmisch gebanderte Niederschlagshautchen auf Fliissigkeitsoberflachen. Kolloid Zschr., 1923, 32: 252.—Joshi, S. S. Die Oberflachenspannung von Oel-in-Wasser- und Wasser-in-Oel-Emulsionen. Ibid., 1924 34: 197; 280.—Lecomte du Noiiy, P. Advantages of the ring method for the study of the surface equilibria of colloidal solu- tions. Nature, Lond., 1927, 119: 598. ------ Etude des ph6nom6nes de tension superficielle des solutions colloidales biologiques. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1929, 6: 494-516.—Pimenta Bueno, A. L. Sobre certos phenomenos moleculares des con- tacto solido-liquido (do ponto de vista biologico) Brasil. med., 1928, 42: 1317-23.—Tadokoro, T. The antagonistic action between salts on the surface tension of organic colloidal solution. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1922-23, 2: 361-5.—Urban, F., White, H. L., & Strassner, E. A. Contribution to the theory of surface conductivity at solid-liquid interfaces. In Colloid Symp. Monogr., Bait., 1935, 179-98. ---- Coacervation and flocculation. See also Flocculation. Boutaric. A. Action de la lumiere sur la floculation des solu- tions colloidales en milieu fluorescent. Arch. phys. biol., Par 1935, 12: 227-37.—Bungenberg de Jong. H. G. Zur Kenntnis der Komplexkoazervation; Naheres iiber den Mechanismus der Anheftung entgegengesetzt geladener Ionen, besonders an die ionogenen Stellen der Micellen. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 259: 442-52. ------ & Dekker, W. A. L. Ausflockung und Ent- mischung; das System Gummi arabicum/Gelatine. Ibid., 1929 212: 318-36.—Bungenberg de Jong, H. G., & Haan. A. de. Zur Kenntnis der Komplexkoazervation. Ibid., 1933, 263: 33-49.—Bungenberg de Jong, H. G., van der Horst. J. H., & Lafleur, A. Spezifische Einflusse beim Koazervationsmisch- typus 4-1 des Gummi arabicum-Sols. Ibid., 260: 161-9.— Bungenburg de Jong, H. G., & Lens, J. Einige orientierende Untersuchungen uber die Koazervation hydrophiler Sole mit Farbstoffen, insbesondere von Gummi arabicum, mit Trypa- flavin. Ibid.. 1932, 254: 15-34.—Bungenberg de Jong. H^ G., & Menalda, F. A. Zur Kenntnis der Komplexkoazervation; Autokomplexflockung von Natrium-Hefenucleinatsolen. Ibid 1933, 257: 62-77.—Bungenberg de Jong. H. G.. & Saubert! G. G. P. Komplexflockung beziehungsweise -Koazervation des Tvpus: Kolloidzwitterion+Kolloidanion+Kristalloidka- tion. Ibid., 1936, 288: 1-12. ------ Komplexflockungen des Typus: Kolloidzwitterion+Kation+Anion. Ibid., 13-28. ------ & Booy. H. L. Einfluss organischer Nichtelektrolyte auf Oleat- und Phosphatidkoazervate. Protoplasma. Lpz 1937, 28: 498; 543.—Bungenberg de Jong. H. G.. & Wester- kamp. R. F. Zur Kenntnis der Komplexkoazervation; Auto- komplexkoazervation von Triolein, Cholesterin oder Oelsaure enthaltenden Lecithinsolen und ihre Bedeutung fur die Biologie Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 248: 309-34. ------ Kolloidmodelle zur Illustration biologischer Vorgange; der Konzentrations- effekt bei Koazervatketten. Protoplasma. Lpz., 1936-37 27- 32-51.—Bungenberg de Jong, H. G., & Winkler, K. C. Zur Kenntnis der Komplexkoazervation; Koazervation und Flok- kung der Typen 4 and 4-1 beim Natriumarabinatsol. Biochem Zschr. 1933, 259: 436-41.—Dognon. A. Influence de la lon- gueur d onde sur la floculation d'une solution collqidale par les rayons X. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 197-9.—Ide, M. Floculation et etats colloidaux. Rev. m6d., Louvain, 1926, 174-6.—Jirgensons, B. Ueber die Flockung lyophiler Kolloide durch Nichtelektrolyte und Salze. Kolloid Beihefte, 1936, 44: 285-386.—Koets, P. Coacervation of amylophosphoric acid and proteins. J. Phys. Chem., 1936, 40: 1191-200.—Lumiere, A. Les modalites de la floculation des colloides. Presse mid., 1930, 38: 873-5.—Morel, C. Sur la floculation d'un melange sdrum-colloide en milieu prive1 de sels. C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 124: 3.—Thome, P. C. L., Kennedy, A. R., & Holloway. A. H. Die Wirkung von Ammoniak bei der Flockung von Solen durch Elektrolyte. Kolloid Zschr., 1928, 44: 190-8.—Walpole, G. S. Diagrammatic co-ordination of phenomena relating to aggrega- tion of sols. Biochem. J., Lond., 1914-15, 8: 170-92. ---- Coagulation. Tuorila, P. *Ueber orthokinetische und peri- kinetische Koagulation [Helsinki] 122p. 8? Dresd 1927 Also Kolloid Beihefte, 1927, 24: 1-122. Amar, J. Marche de la coagulation vitale. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1924, 179: 917-9. ------ Coagulation et vie vegetale. Ibid., 178: 1317-21.—Bancroft, W. D., & Rutzler, J. E., jr. Reversible coagulation in living tissue. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1931, 17: 482-4.—Bhatagar, S. S.. Mathur, K. K-, & Shrivastava, D. L. The mechanical condition of coagula and its bearing on the theory of complete coagulation. J. Phys. Chem., 1924, 28: 387-96.—Burton, E. F., & Annetts, M. Equi- librium phenomena in coagulation of colloids. Ibid., 1931, 35: 48-59.—Buzagh, A. Ueber eine Methode zur Untersuchung von Koagulations- und Peptisationserscheinungen. Kolloid Zschr., 1929, 47: 370-2.—Freundlich, H., & Greensfelder, B. S. Ueber die hemmende Wirkung der Starke auf die Geschwindig- keit der Elektrolytkoagulation des Goethitsols. Ibid., 48: 318-25.—Freundlich, H-, & Loebmann, S. Die mechanische Koagulation des Goethitsols. Kolloid Beihefte, 1928-29, 28: 391-406.—Fuchs, N. Zur Theorie der Koagulation. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 171: 199-208.—Hazel. F., & McQueen. D. M. Migration studies with colloids; the mech- anism of the mutual coagulation process. J. Phys. Chem., 1933, 37: 571-82.—Heller, W. Sur les conditions d'une coagu- lation mecanique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1776-8.— Hildebrand, F. C, & Sorum, C. H. Rates of coagulation; autocatalysis and sol purity. J. Phys. Chem., 1934, 38: 809- 16.—Jablczynski. C. K. Coagulation lente des colloides de premier ordre. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1924, 4. ser., 35-36: 1277-86. ------ La vitesse de coagulation des colloides de deuxieme ordre. Ibid., 1286-92. ------ & Knaster. M. L'influence de la temperature sur la vitesse de coagulation des colloides. Ibid., 1928, 4. ser., 43: 156-9.—Jablczynski, K., & Szames, G. L'influence de l'aeitation sur la vitesse de coagu- lation des colloides. Ibid., 1929, 4. ser., 45-46: 206-10 — Jegorov, B. Ein neues Koagulometer. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1922, 29: 543-6.—Jirgensons, B. Die Koagulation stark sol- vatisierter Sole mit organischen Stoffen und Salzen. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 195: 134-41. ------ Eine einfache Methode zur Messung der Koagulation. Kolloid Zschr., 1928, 44: 202-5.—Kargin, V. Ueber die Elektrolytkoagulation der Kolloide; Koagulationsprozess der Wolframsauresole. Ibid., 1929, 49: 281-8.—Lepeschkin, W. W. Ueber die Abhangig- keit der Koagulationsgeschwindigkeit der Suspensoide von der Temperatur. Ibid., 1923, 32: 166.—Mangold, E. Zur Theorie der Warmestarre. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1923, 200: 327-9.— Merriam, H. E., & Rutzler, J. E., jr. Reversible coagulation in living tissue. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1934, 20: 608-12.— Muller, H. Die Theorie der Koagulation polydisperser Systeme. Kolloid Zschr., 1926, 38: 1. ------ Zur Theorie der elektrischen Ladung und der Koagulation der Kolloide. Kolloid Beihefte, 1928, 26: 257-31. ------ Stability of colloids and the theory of rapid coagulation. In Symposia Quant. Biol., 1933, 1: 60-4.—Pennycuick, S. W. Whetham's law and the law of mass action; and their application to the coagulation of colloidal platinum. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1927, 4: 99-112.—Peskov, N. P. Sensibilisierung der kolloiden Koagulationsprozesse. Kolloid Zschr., 1923, 32: 238-40 — Rabinovich, A. J. Ueber die Elektrolytkoagulation der Kol- loide; Arsentrisulfidsole und Bariumchlorid. Zschr. phvs. Chem., 1925, 116: 97-110. ------& Burstein, R. Ueber die Elektrolytkoagulation der Kolloide; elektrometrische und kon- duktometrische Titration von Masti.xsolen. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 182: 110-20.—Rabinovich, A. J., & Fodimann, E. B. Ueber die Elektrokoagulation der Kolloide; Ionenaustausch und kataphoretisches Potential. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1931, 154: 255-76. ------ Kataphoretische und potentio- metrische Messungen bei der Koagulation von kolloidem Eisenhydroxyd. Ibid., 1932, 159: 403-13.—Rabinovich. A. J., & Kargin, V. A. Anwendung der Glaselektrode bei der poten- tlometrischen Verfolgung des Koagulationsprozesses. Ibid., 1929, 143: 21-40.—Ramsden, W. Abscheidung fester Korper ln_ den Oberflachenschichten von Losungen und Suspensionen (Beobachtungen iiber Oberflachenhautchen, Blasen, Emulsionen und mechanische Koagulation) Ibid., 1904, 47: 336-46 — Szper, J., & Uzdanska. S. Sur la vitesse de coagulation des colloides. J. chim. phys.. Par.. 1935. 32: 385-94—Tuorila. P. Ueber Beziehungen zwischen Koagulation, elektrokinetischen Wanderungsgeschwindigkeiten, Ionenhydratation und chemi- scher Beeinflussung; experimentelle Untersuchungen an Ton-, Quarz- und Permutitsuspensionen. Kolloid Beihefte, 1928, COLLOID 761 COLLOID 27: 44-188. ------& Wiegner, G. Ueber die rasche Koagu- lation polydisperser Systeme. Kolloid Zschr., 1926,38:3-22.— Weiser, H. B. The mechanism of the coagulation of sols by electrolytes. J. Phys. Chem., 1931, 35: 1; 1368. ------ & Gray, G. R. Exchange adsorption during the coagulation of hydrous oxide sols. Ibid., 1932, 36: 2178-93. ------ Ar- senic trisulfide sol. Ibid., 2796-812. ---- Dialysis. See also Dialysis; Electrodialysis. Gutbier, A., & Ottenstein, B. Eine Vorrichtung zur Dialyse von leicht oxydablen kolloid-dispersen Svstemen. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 176: 249-52.—Handovsky, H. Ueber den Ein- fluss der Dialysedauer auf das Altern von Eisenoxydhydrosolen. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1925, 117: 432.—Rona, P., & Meyer, W. B. Ueber das Verhalten des Eucupin- und des Harnsauregels bei der Dialyse; Beitrag zur Frage der Ionenverteilung. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 143: 161-78.—Wilke-Dorfurt, E., & Deker. M. Zur Verwendung von Leitungswasser als Aussenflussigkeit bei Dialysen. Kolloid Zschr., 1925, 36: Erganzbd, 305-10. ---- Diffusion. See also Diffusion. Liesegang, R. E. Beitrage zu einer Kolloid- chemie des Lebens (biologische Diffusionen) 2. Aufl. 39p. 8? Dresd., 1922. Bruins, H. R. Die Diffusion kolloider Teilchen; nShere Untersuchung, Deutung und Bedeutung der abnorm grossen Diffusionsgeschwindigkeiten und des neuen Ioneneffektes in hydrophilen Solen. Kolloid Zschr., 1931, 57: 152-66. ------ Der Einfluss der Ladung auf die Diffusionsgeschwindigkeit und auf deren Aenderung wahrend der Koagulation. Ibid., 1932, 59: 263-6.—Buckman, S. J., Schmitz. H., & Gortner, R. A. A study of certain factors influencing the movement of liquids in wood. In Colloid Symp. Monogr., Bait., 1935, 103-20.— Cady, L. C, & Williams, J. W. Molecular diffusion into wood. Ibid., 87-102.—Steinbach, H. B. Diffusion potentials in col- oidal systems. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1935-36, 7: 291-300. ---- Dispersion. Alejnikov, N. A. Dispergierung der Luft in wasserigen Losungen. Kolloid Beihefte, 1932, 36: 82-122.—Demolon, A., & Bastisse, E. Sur la dispersion des colloides argileux des sols et des sediments. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 675-9.— Frey, A. Doppelbrechung der Dispersoide. Kolloid Beihefte, 1924-25, 20: 209-43.—Kofman, T. Phenomenes de dispersion moieculaire en milieux mineraux et en proteiniques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 541-3.—Mestrezat, W., & Janet, M. La dispersion des colloides electrolytiques dans ses rapports avec les echanges mineraux cellulaires. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1924, 6: 829-53.—Roberts. C. H. M. Dynamic dispersions and emulsification. In Colloid Symp. Monogr., Bait., 1936,111-30 — Teorell, T. Photometrische Messung der Konzentration und Dispersitat bei kolloiden Losungen. Kolloid Zschr., 1931, 54: 85-66.—Weimarn, P. P. von, & Utzino, S. Ueber den Einfluss von Zusatzstoffen auf die Lebensdauer von Dispersoiden. Ibid., 1925, 36: 265-71.—Williamson. R. V. Some unusual properties of colloidal dispersions. J. Phys. Chem., 1931, 35: 354-9. ---- Elasticity. Freundlich, H., & Seifriz, W. Ueber die Elastizitat von Solen und Gelen. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1923, 104: 233-61 — Manfred, O., & Obrist, J. Ueber den Einfluss der Plastizierung auf die mechanisch-elastischen Eigenschaften plastischerKunst- und Naturstoffe; Zellstoffmassen. Kolloid Zschr., 1927, 43: 41-6.—Szegvari. A. Zur Theorie der Elastizitat kolloider Losungen. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1924, 108: 175-84. ---- Electrical properties. Abramson, H. A. The influence of salts on the potential and charge of inert and protein surfaces. InColloidSymp.Monogr., Bait., 1935, 277-88.—Andrews, L. V., & Brown, D. J. The determination of the isoelectric point. J. Phvs. Chem., 1933, 37: 417-24.—Bar, A. L. S., & Tendeloo, H. J. C. Ueber die Doppelschicht der Tonkolloide. Kolloid Beihefte, 1936, 44: 97-124.—Beutner, R., & Menitoff, A. Proteins and non-pro- tein colloids as bioelectric models. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 462-4.—Bikerman, J. J. La conductibilite electrique des solutions colloidales. J. chim. phys., Par., 1935, 32: 460-5.—Chakravarti, M. N., Ghosh, S., & Dhar, N. R. Determination of the charge on a colloid and the mechanism of its coagulation. J. Phys. Chem., 1930, 34: 326-34.—Errera. J. Ueber die Dielektrizitatskonstante kolloider Losungen. Kol- loid Zschr., 1922, 31: 59; 1923, 32: 240. ----— Dispersion des ondes hertziennes dans les colloides solvatises. J. chim. phys., Par., 1932, 29: 577-85. ------ Overbeek. J. T. G., & Sack. H. Dispersion de l'effet de Kerr de certaines solutions colloidales; temps de relaxation du potentiel eiectrocinetique. Ibid., 1935, 32: 681-704.—Hansen, L. A., & Williams, J. W. The electrocapillary curve and its displacement with concentra- tion and temperature. In Colloid Symp. Monogr., Bait., 1935, 229-43.—Hardy, W. B. Electrolytic colloids. In his Collect. sc. papers, Cambr., 1936, 474-85.—Jenny, H-, & Reitemeier. R, F. Ionic exchange in relation tp the stability of colloidal systems. J. Phys. Chem., 1935, 39: 593-604.—Koenig, F. O. Observations on the effect of mechanical agitation on electrode potential. In Colloid Symp. Monogr., Bait., 1935, 245-53.— Loeb, J. The possible influence of the amphoteric reaction of certain colloids upon the sign of their electrical charge in the presence of acid and alkalis. Univ. California Pub., 1904, 1: No. 16, Physiol., 149. ------ The influence of electrolytes on the cataphoretic charge of colloidal particles and the stability of their suspensions; experiments with particles of gelatin, casein, and denatured egg albumin. J. Gen. Physiol., 1922-23, 5: 395-^413. ------ On the location of the forces which determine the electrical double layer between collodion particles and water. Ibid., 1923-24, 6: 105-29. ------ Hydrophilie and hydrophobic colloids and the influence of electrolyts of membrane potentials and cataphoretic potentials. Ibid. 307-28.—McBain, J. W.f & Foster, J. F. The magnitude of surface conductivity. In Colloid Symp. Monogr., Bait., 1935, 199-210.—Marinesco, N. Polarisation dieiectrique et struc- ture des colloides. J. chim. phys., Par., 1931, 28: 51-91, pl.— Mattson, S. Cataphoresis and the electrical neutralization of colloidal material. J. Phys. Chem., 1928, 32: 1532-52.— Mestrezat, W., & Janet, M. La dispersion des colloides elec- trolytiques du protoplasme dans ses rapports avec la nutrition minerale de la cellule. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178: 2281-3. ------La dispersion variable des colloides electrolytiques dans ses rapports avec les echanges mineraux realises entre 2 milieux en equilibre dialytique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 145-7.—Monaghan, B., White, H. L., & Urban, F. A compari- son of the electrophoretic, electrosmotic, and stream potential isoelectric points at glass and gelatin surfaces. In Colloid Symp. Monogr., Bait., 1935, 263-9.—Mueller. H. The electrokinetic potential and the stability of colloids. Ibid., 271-5.—Mukher- jee, J. N., Chaudhury, S. G., & Ghosh, B. N. Die kataphore- tische Wanderungsgeschwindigkeit anorganischer Kolloide. Kolloid Beihefte, 1935-36, 43: 417-66.—Pauli, W., & Ripper, E. Elektrochemische Untersuchungen am Gummiarabikum- Sol. Kolloid Zschr., 1933, 62: 162-75.—Piekara, A. Die Dielektrizitatskonstante der Gold- und Quecksilbersole. Ibid., 1930, 52: 179-84.—Sen, B. The electric charge on colloids of protoplasm. Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932, 231.—Voet, A. Colloidal solutions in concentrated electrolytes. J. Phys. Chem., 1936, 40: 307-15.—Wamoscher, L., & Veszi, G. Eine Anwendung des Mikromanipulators zur kataphoretischen Bestimmung des Ladungssinnes in Metalloleosolen. Festschr. H. Zangger, ZUr., 1935, 2: 819-26, pl. ---- Emulsion. See also in 3. ser. Emulsion. Watry, T. D. *Pharmaceutical emulsions. 15p. 8? Milwaukee, Wis., 1932. Bayer, G-, & Wense, T. Versuche iiber die Einwirkung vegetativer Reizstoffe auf Emulsionen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1935-36, 24: 281-5.—Bernhardt, H., & Strauch, C. B. Die Oel-Wasser- und die Wasser-Oel-Emulsionen in ihrer Beziehung zur Medizin. Zschr. klin. Med. 1926, 104: 723-43.—Bloch, O. The X-ray emulsion. Brit. J. Radiol., 1932, n. ser., 5: 150-5.— Bogue, R. H. Hydrogen-ion concentration and the properties of the emulsoid colloids. J. Phys. Chem., 1922, 26: 801-11.— Clayton, W. The preparation of emulsions. Pharm. J., Lond., 1932, 128: 88.-—Edwardsson, A. [Researches on emul- sions] Sven. farm, tskr., 1929, 33: 477-81.—Filippi, E. II fenomeno dell' emulsione eterea nelle soluzioni colloidali. Sperimentale, 1908, 62: 129-55.—Jones, J. M.. & McLachlan, J. The composition of commercial malt extract and cod-liver oil emulsions. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1928, 1: 538.—McClave, J. A. E. Process of coloring emulsions and products thereof. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2010436.—Piekara, A. Sur la relation entre la constante dieiectrique des emulsions, la concen- tration volumetrique de la phase dispersee et le degre de disper- sion. J. phys. radium, Par., 1929, 6. ser., 10: 360-9.—Roberts, C. H. M. A new theory of emulsions. J. Phys. Chem., 1932, 36: 3087-107.—Ruyssen, R., & Verstraete, E. La conservation complexe du systeme geiatine-saponine. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1937, 5. ser., 23: 739-48.—Sakurei, K. Ueber die Absetzgeschwindigkeit von Emulsionen, wie Milch, Blut usw. und Pflanzenmilchsaften. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 149: 525- 33.—Smith, E. L. Studies in emulsification; a factor inhibiting the emulsification of cod-liver oil. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1930, 3:373.------& Grinling, G. N. The examination and analy- sis of pharmaceutical emulsions. Ibid., 254-61.—Smith, E. L., & Hazley, V. Some observations on the manufacture of phar- maceutical emulsions. Ibid., 362-72.—Speers, P. C Yajnik, N. A. [et al.] La saponification des huiles emulsionnees. J. chim.phys.,Par., 1933,30: 414-9.—Sumner,C.G. Ontheforma- tion, size, and stability of emulsion particles; a new method of emulsification. J. Phys. Chem., 1933, 37: 279-302.—Tartar, H. V., Lothrop, R. E., & Pettengill, G. F. The effect of some electrolytes on the inversion of emulsions. Ibid., 1930, 34: 373-8.—Taylor, G. I. The formation of emulsions in definable fields of flow. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1934, ser. A, 146: 501-23, 3 pl.—Tice, L. F. The hand homogenizer and its use for the extemporaneous preparation of pharmaceutical emulsions. Am. J. Pharm., 1935, 107:158-61.—Weichherz, J. Zur Kennt- nis der Emulsionen; System: Xylol, Phenol, Natriumoieat, Wasser. Kolloid Zschr., 1929, 49: 158-73.—Wellman, V. E.. & Tartar, H. V. A studv of factors controlling tvpe of water- soap-oil emulsions. J. Phys. Chem., 1930, 34: 379-409.—Wil- son, C. L., & Parke, J, B. Some effects of emulsifier concen- COLLOID 762 COLLOID tration on globule size and viscosity in emulsions. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1936, 9: 188-97.—Woodman, R. M., & Taylor, E. M. The emulsifying powers of bentonite and allied clays, and of clays derived from these by base exchange and by hydrolysis. J. Phys. Chem.. 1930, 34: 299-325. ---- Film. Adam. N. K. Untersuchungen iiber Oberflachenfilme un- loslicher Substanzen auf wasserigen Losungen. Kolloid Zschr., 1931, 57: 125-39.—Fahir, E. Films monomoieculaires sur l'eau et le mercure; films superficiels sur le mercure. J. chim. phys., Par., 1930, 27: 587-603.—Langmuir, I., & Boldgett. K. B. Some new methods of studying monomolecular films. In Lilly Res. Lab. (Dedicat. vol.) 1934, 80-8.—Lawrence, A. S. C. Soap films and colloidal behaviour. J. Phys. Chem., 1930, 34: 263-72.—Nugent, R. L. The application of the Mudd inter- facial technique in the study of protective-protein films in oil- in-water emulsions. Ibid., 1932, 36: 449-66.—Perrin, J. Monomolekulare Hiiutchen. Kolloid Zschr., 1930, 51: 2-6, 2 pl.—Weigert, F„ & Eberius, E. Lichtempfindliche Ober- flachenschichten. Ibid., 1932, 58: 276; 60: 13. ---- Filtration and ultrafiltration. Augsberger. A. Beitrag zur Technik und Theorie der Ultra- filtration. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 196: 276-88.—Flexner, L. B. A thermodynamic analysis of ultrafiltration; the ultra- filtration of sucrose and colloidal solutions. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 121: 615-30. Also repr.—Giemsa, G. Ueber einen einfachen und wirksamen Laboratoriumsapparat zur Ultra- filtration proteinhaltiger Sole. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 132: 488-93.—Gochenour, W. S., & Bunyea, H. The filtration of colloidal substances through bacteria-retaining filters. Abstr. Bact., Bait., 1920, 4: 2.—Hein, F., & Spate, R. Notiz iiber die Ultrafiltration kolloider Losungen von Organochrom-Ver- bindungen in Aethylenbromid. Kolloid Zschr., 1926, 39: 236.—Jankowski, W. D. Ein neues Verfahren zur Filtration von kolloiden Losungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 238: 101-3.— Koppen, R. Die Abhangigkeit der Filtriergeschwindigkeit von der chemischen und kolloidchemischen Struktur der Fremd- stoffteilchen. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1934, 272: 698-700 — Lepeschkin, W. W. Wasserfiltration durch Membranen und Membranwiderstand. Kolloid Zschr., 1933, 65: 184-6 — McBain, J. W., & Kistler, S. S. Ultrafiltration as a test for colloidal constituents in aqueous and non-aqueous systems. J. Phys. Chem., 1931, 35: 130-6. ---- Formation. Hahn, F. V. von. Ueber die Herstellung und Stabilitat kolloider Losungen anorganischer Stoffe (mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Sulfidsole) p.379-453. 8? Stuttg., F. Enke, 1922. Molina Boye, H. *Quimica coloidal; prepara- ci6n y propriedades de algunos coloides usados en medicina. 27p. 8? Valparaiso, 1929. Bodforss, S. Ueber die Natur der elektrischen Kolloidsyn- these. Kolloid Zschr, 1923, 33: 83-5. —---- & Frolich, P. Untersuchungen iiber die. elektrische Kolloidsynthese. Kolloid Beihefte, 1922, 16: 301-40.—Effere. L'etat colloidal; ses applications industrielles; un nouveau procede pour la prepara- tion mecanique des colloides. Nature, Par., 1922, 50:385-9.— Fischer, M. H. Seifen und Proteine; die Kolloidchemie der Seifenerzeugung; die Analogien in der Kolloidchemie der Seifen, der Eiweissderivate und der Gewebe. Kolloid Beihefte, 1922, 16: 99-179, 7 pl.—Philippson, M. Formation de colloides nouveaux dans une solution colloidale oh plongent des plaques metalliques (note preliminaire) Tr. Lab. physiol. Inst. Solvay, 1912-13, 12: No. 2, 580-2.—Przylecki, S. J. von, & Majmin, R. Untersuchungen iiber die Bildung der Biokolloide. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 240: 98-122.—Roginsky, S., & Schalnikov, A Eine neue Methode der Herstellung kolloider Losungen. Kol- loid Zschr., 1927, 43: 67-70.—Sekera, F. Die Theorie der mechanischen Kolloidsynthese. Ibid., 1922, 31: 137-47. ------ Das Nebel verfahren, eine neue Methode der Kolloid- darstellung. Ibid., 30: 148.—Tomaschewsky, N. Ueber die Herstellung von Kolloiden nach der Kondensationsmethode von Molekularstrahlen. Ibid., 1931, 54: 79-81.—Utzino, S. Quantitative Studien iiber dispersoide Synthese nach der P. P. von Weimarn'schen mechanischen Methode. Ibid., 1923, 32: 149-54.—Wegelin, G. Ueber die Herstellung kolloider Losun- gen durch mechanische Zerteilung. Ibid., 1914, 14: 65-9.— Wosnessensky, S., & Skworzow, W. Die Oxydation kolloid- geloster Stoffe. Ibid., 1933. 64: 205-9.—Zwaardemaker, H., & Hogewind, F. On the spontaneous transformation to a col- loidal state of solutions of odorous substances by exposure to ultraviolet light. Proc Akad. wet. Amsterdam, sect, sc, 1919, 21: 131-7. ---- gel. See also in 3. ser. Gels and sols. Bennhold, H. Ueber den Einfluss von Serum auf die Dif- fusion saurer Farbstoffe in Gelatine-Gele. Kolloid Zschr., 1927, 43: 328-35.—Bhatnagar, S. S., Prasad, M., & Ohri, D. D. Der Bhatnagar-Mathur Effekt des Wassers auf besonders getrocknete und gepresste Kieselsauregele. Ibid., 1925, 37: 97-101.—Biltz, M. Ueber die Struktur von Metalloxydgelen. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1927, 126: 356-68.—Browne, F. L. The effect of change from linoxyn gel to xerogel on the behavior of paint. In Colloid Symp. Monogr., Bait., 1935, 211-22.—Chat- terji, A. C, & Dhar, N. R. Studien zur Bildung von Liese- gang'schen Ringen und zur peptisierenden Wirkung einiger Gallerten. Kolloid Zschr., 1926, 40: 97-112.—Deutsch, D. Versuch zur Erklarung der Gelerscheinungen als Eigenschaften von Fliissigkeiten mit Viscositatsanomalien. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1930, 50: 161-8.—Duclaux, J. La constitution des gels colloidaux. Bull. Soc chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33-34: 36-43.—Freundlich, H. Some recent work on gels. J. Phys. Chem., 1937, 41: 901-10.—Herwerden, M. A. van [Reversible gel formation and fixation] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 245-54. Also Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 1: 366-71.—Hirota, K. On the empirical equation for gelation velocity. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1928, 9: 103-15.—Liepatov, S. Zur Kinetik der Quellung und Entquellung der Gele. Kolloid Zschr., 1925, 36: 222-6.—Moravek, V. Ueber die Diffusion in Gelen. Ibid., 1929, 49: 39-46.—Neubert, H. Ueber Doppel- brechung und Dichroismus gefarbter Gele. Kolloid Beihefte, 1924, 20: 244-72.—Reiner, L., & Marton, A. Untersuchungen von Formaldehydeiweiss; ein Fall von Divergenz der iiblichen Stabilitatsmerkmale bei einer Umwandlung; Mechanismus der Gelbildung. Kolloid Zschr., 1923, 32: 273-9.—Schaum, K. Ueber einige Vorgange und Zustande in photographischen Bindemitteln und anderen Gelen. Ibid., 1925, 36: Erganzbd, 199-203, pl.—Smith, M. Specific ion behavior in gelatin systems. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., 1926-27, 24: 949-52 — Swyngedauw, J. Action du courant electrique sur les champs de diffusion dans les gels colloidaux. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 2098-121.—Trillat, J. J. Sur les phenomenes d'orientation et de pseudo-cristallisation, resultant de l'action de la traction dans les gels colloidaux. Ibid., 1929, 188: 1246-8—Wachtler, M. Ueber die Beziehung zwischen Doppelbrechung und Dauerdeformation in einigen Gelen. Kolloid Beihefte, 1924, 20: 157-208.—Yabuki, K. On the diffusion of the silver ion in a gel (studies in the physico-chemical properties of gel) J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1927, 8: 137-56. ------ On the conduc- tivity of the gel containing salt (studies in the physico-chemical properties of gel) Ibid., 157-65. ---- Hydration and dehydration. Fischer, M. H. Kolloidchemie der Wasser- bindung; eine kritische und experimentelle Unter- suchung der Wasserbindung in Kolloiden und ihrer Beziehungen zu den Problemen der Wasser- bindung in Physiologie, Medizin und Technik. 2. Aufl. [neue Uebersetzung der 3. amerikanischen Auflage] 2v. 376p.;288p. 8? Dresd., 1927-28. Fischer. M. H., & Hooker, M. O. Ueber den elektrischen Widerstand konzentrierter Schwefelsaure und die Theorie der Hydration von Kolloiden. Kolloid Zschr., 1926, 40: 303-7.— Greenberg, D. M. Ultrafiltration; bound water (hydration) of biological colloids. Proc. Am. Soc. Biol. Chem., 1932, 8: xiv. ------& Cohn, W. E. The bound water of biological colloids; a reply. J. Gen. Physiol., 1934, 18: 93-6. Also repr.—Green- berg, D. M., & Greenberg, M. M. Ultrafiltration; bound water (hydration) of biological colloids. Ibid., 1933, 16: 559- 69. Also repr.—Hiittig, G. F. Zur Frage der Wasserbindung in Kolloiden. Kolloid Zschr., 1924, 35: 337-9.—Marinesco, N. Sur l'etat physique de l'eau \iie par les colloides organiques et par les tissus. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 872-5.—Rubner, M. Ueber die Wasserbindung in Kolloiden mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des quergestreiften Muskels. Abh. Preuss. Akad. Wiss., 1922, H. 1, 1-70.—Teitel Bernard, A. Sur la birefringence des gouttes colloidales dessechees. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 609-11.—Weber, L. L., & Lederer, F. Einfluss von ein- und mehrwertigen Alkoholen, sowie von Mono- und Polysacchariden auf die Fliissigkeitsaufnahme durch Gele. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 285: 115-22. ---- hydrophilie and lyophilic. Fischer, M. H., & Hooker, M. O. The lyo- philic colloids (their theory and practice) 246p. 8? Springf., 1933. Also Kolloid Beihefte, 1934, 40: 241; 1935, 41: 95. Bechhold, H., & Heymann, E. Konzentrierung und Reini- gung von Losungen hydrophiler Kolloide. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 171: 33-9— Brintzinger, H. Ueber den Einfluss hydro- philer Kolloide auf das Leitvermogen von Sauren und Basen. Kolloid Zschr., 1927, 43: 93-106.------& Beier, H. G. Die Beeinflussung der Loslichkeit schwerloslicher Stoffe durch hydrophile Kolloide beziehungsweise adsorbierende Stoffe; Loslichkeitsbeeinflussung durch Gelatine. Ibid., 1933, 64: 160-72.—Bungenberg de Jong, H. G. Ueber die Gelatinierung lyophiler Sole und die Struktur lyophiler Gele. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1927, 130: 295-16. ------ & Lanzing, J. C. Zur Kenntnis der lyophilen Kolloide; kapillarelektrische Ladung und Hydratation als Zustandsvariable der hydrophilen Gele; die Jodadsorption am Agargel und am Starkekorn. Kolloid Beihefte, 1932, 35: 89-122.—Fischer, M. H., & Hooker, M. O. Ueber einige Kaseinate und die Theorie der lyophilen Kolloide. Kolloid Zschr., 1929, 47: 193-206. pl.—Kroepelin, H. Unter- suchungen an lyophilen Kolloiden; iiber osmotische Versuche COLLOID 763 COLLOID und Zahigkeitsmessungen an Kautschuklosungen. Ibid., 294- 304.—Kruyt, H. R. Lyophile Kolloide und das Poiseuille'sche Gesetz. Ibid., 1925, 36: Erganzbd, 218-30. ------ & Boel- man, A. B. Zur Kenntnis der lyophilen Kolloide; Elektrolyt- bindung in Eiweisslosungen. Kolloid Beihefte, 1932, 35: 165- 202.—Kruyt, H. R., & Bungenberg de Jong, H. G. Zur Kennt- nis der lyophilen Kolloide; das Agarsol. Ibid., 1928-29, 28: 1-54.—Kruyt, H. R., & Edelman, H. J. Zur Kenntnis der lyophilen Kolloide; der Einfluss holier Elektrolytkonzentration auf die Sole von Amvlum und Gummiarabikum. Ibid., 1932, 36: 250-81.—Nord. F. F., & Weiss, G. Kryolyse und Gasbe- ladung lyophiler Kolloide. Biochem. Zschr., 1933, 263: 353- 65.— Reitstotter, J. Kolloidchemische Kennzeichnung von Eiweissfraktionen (ein Beitrag zur Sensibilisierung und Schutz- wirkung hydrophiler Kolloide) Kolloid Zschr., 1923, 32: 47. ------ & Lasch, G. Ueber die Konzentration von Eiweiss- losungen und anderen Solen hydrophiler Kolloide mit Hilfe des elektrischen Stromes. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 165: 90-5.— Wintgen, R., & Meyer, E. Ueber die Einwirkung von koloi- dem und semikolloidem Eisenoxyd auf wasserige Gelatinelo- sungen. Kolloid Zschr., 1926, 40: 136-9. ---- hydrophobic and lyophobic. Andrejev, N. N. Ueber die Sensibilisierung hydrophober Kolloide durch Eiweisstoffe. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 182: 65-71.—Freundlich, H., & Birstein, V. Ueber das Gelten der Traubeschen Regel bei der Koagulation hydrophober Sole. Kolloid Beihefte, 1926, 22: 95-101.—Loeb, J. Colloides hydrophobes et colloides hvdrophiles. J. chim. phys., Par., 1924, 21: 169-87.—Weieer, H. B., & Mack, G. L. The forma- tion of lyophobic organosols. J. Phys. Chem., 1930, 34: 86-100. ---- Hysteresis. Patocka, F. Beitrage zum Studium der Protoplasmahyste- resis und der hysteretischen Vorgange (zur Kausalitat des Al- terns) eine einfache Methode zur Bestimmung der Intensitat der Triibung in kolloidalen Losungen. Arch. Entwmech.. 1927, 112: 271-3.—Pidgeon, L. M. Hysteresis in silica gel sorption systems. Canad. J. Res., 1934, 10: 713-29.—Vejna- rova, E. Beitrage zum Studium der Protoplasmahysteresis und der hysteretischen Vorgange (zur Kausalitat des Alterns) iiber die Wirkung von Stoffen, welche die Oberflachenspannung des Mediums vermindern, auf die Quellung. Arch. Entw- mech., 1927, 112: 258-61. ---- Medical and physiological aspect. See also Colloid, Therapeutic use. Ginsberg. I. Colloids and your health. Sc American, 1922, 127: 250.—Gortner, R. A. Colloids in medicine. Arch. Int. M., 1930-31, 4: 14-20.—Hecht, H. Farbenkolloide im Dienste der Serologie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 439 — Hille, H. A history of colloids in medicine. Med. Life, 1925, 32: 419; 1930, 37: 112.—Hinsberg. Welche Bedeutung haben die Kolloide fur die Medizin? Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1937, 34: 44-6.—Maranon, G. Coloides y secreciones internas. Med. ibera, 1922, 16: 541-3.—Schemensky, W. Die Kolloide und ihre Bedeutung fur die Medizin. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 989-91. Also Urol. Cut. Rev., 1935, 39: 27-30. ---- metal. See also under names of metal hydrosols as Gold; Silver, &c. Colas, A. F. L. Contribution a I'etude des metaux colloidaux electriques stabilises et isoto- nises. 72p. 8? Nancy, 1910. Kuster [K.] G. *Ueber colloidale Phosphate und Chromate von Schwcrmetallen; Synthese 1, 1-diarylsubstituierter Sorbite. 80p. 8? Erlan- gen, 1908. Adrian. Solutions metalliques a l'etat colloidal. Bull. g6n. th*r 1904 147: 546-9.—Azedo, R. Metaes colloidaes. J. med.' Pernambuco, 1908, 4: 75-80.—Bordier, H. Quelques considerations d'ordre physique sur les rr.etaux a l'6tat colloidal. Lyon med., 1910, 114: 212-21.—Clark, A. J. The properties of certain colloidal preparations of metals. Brit. M. J., 1923, I: 273-7.—Lange, O. Kolloidale Metalle. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 776.—Loiseleur, J. Nouveau procede de preparation des colloides metalliques base sur l'emploi du Radon. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1929, 11: 635.—Lotter- moser. A., T, P. A. [Surgical ™'om/ °f„™*.,ligaments of the large intestine] Vest, khir., I- I £• 3— Labbok> A. J. Einige anatomisch-topo- graphische Eigentumlichkeiten der Dickdarmform und -laee Anat Anz., 1933-34, 76: 177-94.—Larimore, J. W. The hu- man large intestine in the new-born and in the adult. Tr Am roaoS« o^nte-r- 45* (A925> ] 926' 28: 108~31- Als° Ann. Clin. M.', 1926-27, 5: 439-63.—Mantovani. D. Contributo alia cono- scenza delle variazioni di lunghezza del colon nell' adulto. Riv radiol., 1931-32, 4: 685-726.—Miloslavich, E. L. Racial J'™"" the !arge intestine. Am. J. Phvs. Anthrop., 1925, 8: 11-22 —Ossetinsky, T. G. [The loops and folds of the colon] Russ. klin., 1928, 4: 518-36.—Weissberg, H. Beitrag zur Morphologie des menschlichen Dickdarms. Zschr. Anat. Entw. 1937 107: 738-81.—Wilensky, A. O. The colon. rlr0/r-1^d-'oPh,1la,-' 1923' 2: 12°- ------ The large intestine. loid., iy24, 2: 136. ---- Abnormities. See also subheadings of Colon (ascending; descending; Interposition; transverse) Anderson, W. W. Congenital atresia of the colon in a new born; case report. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1932, 21: 483.__ Aubourg, P. Radiologie des anomalies du colon. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1930. 22: 267-9.—Backer Gr0ndahl, N. [Loss of rotation in colon; case] Med. rev., Bergen, 1928, 45: 549-59__ Ballance, H. Double colon. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1929- 30, 23: Sect. Dis. Child., 94-6.—Beal l, F. C. Deficient fixation of the right colon. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 560-5.—Bianchi, G. Sull' importanza dei vizi di posizione congeniti nella patologia del grosso intestino. Radiol, med., Milano, 1925, 12: 325- 47— Cooke, W. E., & Ellis, G. R. Congenital microcolon. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 813.—Drost, E. Beitrag zum Micro- colon congenitum. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 232: 764-7.__ Duhem, P., & Monmignault. Sur un cas de colon double avec double anus et organes genitaux doubles. Bull. Soc. radiol med. France, 1936, 24: 821.—Duroux, E. Un cas de micro- colon congenital chez l'adulte. Bull, med., Par., 1930 44- 31-3.—Ewing, J. B., & Cooke, W. E. Two cases of congenital microcolon. Brit. J. Surg., 1937-38, 25: 506-10.—Flick, J. B. Non-rotation of the colon. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1925, n. ser., 41: 6-9.—Gabriel, G. Ueber klinisch wichtige Dickdarm- anomalien. Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2: 145-52.—Golob. M. Congenital non-rotation of the colon with case report. Radiol- ogy, 1933. 21: 277-83.—Greig, D. M. Congenital microcolon Edinburgh M. J., 1925, n. ser., 32: 175-206, 4 pl.—Gybrgyi, G. [Abnormities of shape and location of colon] Magv ronte kozl., 1932, 6: 40.—Hecker, J. P., Grunwald, J. E.? & Kuhl- mann, C. J. The malformations and displacements of the large intestine and their surgical importance. Am. J. Surg., 1926 n. ser., 1: 344-9. Also Rev. chir., Par., 1926, 64: 661-727.— Hipsley, P. L. Congenital obstruction at the pelvi-rectal junc- tion (O'Beirne's sphincter) Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 285.— Horn, W. Ein seltener Fall von Dickdarmmissbildung. Klin Wschr., 1922, 1: 2141.—Ingelrans. P., Bourneville. L., & Patoir, G. A propos d'un cas d'anomalie colique. Echo mid. nord 1935, 3. ser., 3: 215-7.—Kantor. J. L. A clinical study of some common anatomical abnormalities of the colon. Am. J. Roentg., 1924, n. ser., 12: 414. ------ Anomalies of the colon: their roentgen diagnosis and clinical significance; resume1 of 10 years' study. Radiology, 1934, 23: 651-62. Also repr. ------& Schechter, S. Colon studies; the high cecum. Am J. Roentg., 1928, 19: 101-11.—LeConte, R. G.. Lee, W. E., & Downs, T. McK. Chronic partial intestinal obstruction in an adult due to arrested development of the large bowel. Ann Surg., 1924, 80: 217-21.—Lipschiitz, E. W. Right-sided pain in relation to abnormality of the proximal half of the colon Internat. Clin., 1925, 35. ser., 3: 24-39, 2 pl.—Lovisatti, N. Le anomalie del colon prossimale nei rapporti con la clinica. Gior. clin. med., 1931, 12: 34-44, 6 pl.—Ludington, N. A. A clinical discussion of non-rotation of the large gut, with report of 2 cases. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 13: 492-6.—Lynch, J. Elbow deformity of the colon. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1925) 1926, 28: 101-7.------ The surgical treatment of congenital and acquired defects of the colon and rectum. Ibid., 1933, 36. ann. meeting, 251-6. ------ & Hamilton, G. J. Elbow deformity of the colon. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 344-7.—Mackenzie, J. A. Congenital malformation of the large bowel. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 61.—Madisson, H. Ueber Missbildungen des Grimmdarms und des Ductus cvsticus. Zbl. allg. Path., 1933, 57: 193-7.—Maloney, A. H. Surgical treatment of congenital malformations of the colon. J. Nat. M. Ass., N. Y., 1931, 23: 45-54.—Mantovani, D. Anomalie di 112386—vol. 3, 4 th series- -49 COLON 770 COLON fissazione dell' ansa ileo-colica del Donati. Riv. radiol., 1931- 32, 4: 547-50.—Metcalfe, R. F. An uncommon congenital malformation with case report. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 12: 532.—Niseggi, C. H. Anomalia de colon. Rev. As. med. argent., 1935, 49: 1720-7.—Noordenbos, W. [Congenital anomalies in the colon and their surgical interest] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 2298-303.—Piergrossi, L. Strana disposi- zione del colon destro. Rinasc. med., 1926, 3: 233-5, pl.— Pin6s, T. A. Trastornos congenitos del colon derecho. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1932, 18: 15.—Quivy. Un cas d'anomalie topographique du caecum et du colon ascendant. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1926, 14: 116.—Rhodes, R. L. Arrested development of the colon. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1752.— Schroeder, E. [Congenital microcolon] Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: 897-918.—Shanks, S. C. Congenital abnormalities of the colon. Brit. J. Radiol., 1937, 10: 261-81.—Sims, G. K., & Meyers, H. L. Report of a case of congenital malformation and arrested development of the colon. Am. J. Obst., 1926, 12: 887-9.—Smith, G. E. An anomaly of the colon. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 2: 940.—Szenes, A. Mikrocolon congenitum. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 160: 486-98.—Taskin. Sur une anomalie du gros intestin chez le chien. Bull. Soc. centr. mid. vet., Par., 1923, 99: 129-31.—Weiss, S. An unrotated ascend- ing colon and cecum with an appendicular abscess. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 130: 563.—Wiley, L. R. Colon anomaly- case report. Med. Times, N. Y., 1932, 60: 277.—Zaorski, J. [Natural defect of the large intestine as cause of atypic position and of inflammatory tumor of the ccecum] Polska gaz. lek., 1926. 5: 156. ---- Abscess. See also Colitis, Cellulitis. Colosimo, C. Sopra un caso di ascesso subfrenico S. comu- nicante col colon. Ann. radiol., Bologna, 1937, 11: 165-75.— Lop. Abcfis froid unique primitif (a bacilles de Koch) du gros intestin; laparotomie, extirpation, gufirison. Gaz. hop., 1924, 97: 1242.—Silanos, A. Ascesso paracolico sinistro pulsante. Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 1068-70. ---- Absence. Bouquet, H., & Jaubert de Beaujeu, H. Dystopie du gros intestin, absence de colon ascendant; caecum inverse sous le foie; lithiase biliaire. Arch, filectr. med., 1930, 38: 378-81.— Hofmann, A. H. Aplasie des Colon ascendens und dessen Neubildung. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 420-2.—Loubat, E., & Joncheres. Anomalie du gros intestin; absence du colon transverse et du colon iliaque gauche; appendicite chronique, Bull. Soc. mid. chir. Bordeaux (1926) 1927, 35-42. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1926, 47: 115-7.—Klinefelter, E. W. Con- genital absence of the colon. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 454.—Schultze, K. W. Fast vollkommene Aplasie des Kolon und Fehlen der rechten Adnexe. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 2608. ---- Actinomycosis. Albert, F. Deux cas d'actinomycose du c61on. J. chir., Brux., 1929, 28: 6-15, 4 pl.—Goyena, J. R. Tumor actinomi- cosico del col6n. Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: 437-43 — Querneau, J. Actinomyeose du colon descendant. Mfim. Acad, chir., Par.. 1936, 62: 369-73. ---- Adenoma. Baehr, G., & Klemperer, P. Clinical pathological con- ferences; perforated adenocarcinoma of the colon; cylindrical dissecting aneuryism of the aorta; double barrel aorta; a casual post mortem finding. J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York, 1937-38, 4: 155-7.—Graham, H. F. Multiple adenomas of colon (poly- posis) Am. J. Surg., 1928, n.. ser., 5: 234-40.—Grenet, H.,"& Delarue, J. Polyadenomatose du gros intestin. Sem. hop. Paris, 1927, 3: 20-3.—Gruget. Invagination ilfio-colique rfici- divante par polyadenomatose du gros intestin. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1922, 25: 573-6.—Jelks, J. L. Malignant adenomata of the colon and rectum. South. M. J., 1922, 15: 816.—Kilfoy. E. J. Malignant adenomata of the colon. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 13: 283-90. Also repr.—Lediard, H. A. Malignant adenoma of the sigmoid. Edinburgh M. J., 1926, n. ser., 33: 729-32.—Lockhart-Mummery, J. P. The causation and treat- ment of multiple adenomatosis of the colon. Ann. Surg., 1934, 99: 178-84.—Rankin, F. W. Colectomy for adenomatosis and pseudopolvposis; a report of 5 additional cases. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1935, 53: 226-42. ------ & Grimes, A. E. Diffuse adenomatosis of the colon. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1936, 52-6. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 711-5.—Reich, C. A case of adenocarcinoma of the sigmoid with lymphatic leukemia blood picture. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 26: 781. ---- Adhesion. See also Colitis, Pericolitis; Peritonitis. Galifi, L. Contributo alio studio radiologico delle aderenze del ceco ed del colon destro. Arch. ital. mal. app. diger., 1931, 1: 86-96.—Grove, L. W. Adhesive bands of ascending colon, with obstructive symptoms. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1925, 14: 95-9.—Gutierrez, A. Consideraciones sobre el despegamiento intercoloepipl6ico. Rev. As. mid. argent., 1922, 35: Sect. Soc. pat. quir., 131-40.—Hirschman, L. J. An aid to the diagnosis of colonic adhesions. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 253-5. Also repr.—Pescatori, G. Sulla diagnosi radiologica di aderenze del colon destro. Radiol, med., Milano, 1926, 13: 685-708.—Prat. Epiploites et pericolites. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1927, 36: 243-57.—Reid, D. Remarkable adhesions of the large intes- tine. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 441-3.—Salgado Rueda, A., & Basso, J. M. Sindrome de oclusi6n intermitente por adhe- rencias del angulo hepatico del col6n. Bol. Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 1935, 11: 371. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 2005-7.—Weeks, A., & Delprat, G. D. Adhesions about the ascending colon; report of a patient with unusual symptoms relieved by operation. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933, 13: 235-41. ---- ascending. Duplenne, A. L. E. ^Considerations sur l'anatomie macroscopique du colon ascendant. 306p. 3 pl. 8? Par., 1930. Aynesworth, K. H. The mobile ascending colon; general discussion. Med. Rec, Houston, 1926, 20: 202; 215.—Biolato, D. Ricerche sperimentali sulle plicature longitudinali e tras- versali del colon ascendente e del ceco. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 537-70. ------ Sulle plicature longitudinali e trasversali del colon ascendente e del ceco. Ibid., 523-6.—Blume, W. Ein Fall von Colon ascendens mobile. Anat. Anz., 1930, 70: 436-9.—Chauvenet, A. Flexion du colon ascendant et retrac- tion de la bandelet te musculaire longitudinale. Gaz. hop., 1929, 102: 165-7.—Deaver, J. B. Surgery of the right half of the colon. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1924, 42: 28-41 [Discussion] 102-16. Also Ann. Surg., 1924, 80: 439-49.—Del Campo, J. C. Situaci6n retromesentfirica del col6n ascendente. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1929, 14: 161-70.—Heidenhain, L. Bemer- kung zu dem Aufsatz iiber Appendicitis bei Hemmungsmiss- bildung des Colon asc. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 235.—Hunter, R. H. A note on the development of the ascending colon. J. Anat., Lond., 1927-28, 62: 297-300.—Hylkema, S. [Abdom- inal pain in a case of abnormal position of ascending colon] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt2, 4676-81, 2 pl.—McConnell, A. A., & Hardman, T. G. Abnormalities of fixation of the ascending colon; the relation of symptoms to anatomical find- ings. Brit. J. Surg., 1922-23, 10: 532-57.—Small, A. B. De- velopmental errors in fixation of the ascending colon, reporting 190 colopexies. South. M. J., 1924, 17: 853-65. Also Dallas M. J., 1925, 11: 65-76. ------ The surgical correction of anomalies in fixation of the ascending colon. Ann. Surg., 1937, 106: 230-41.—Thevenard. Anomalie congfinitale du colon droit. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1930, 22: 107-12. ---- ascending: Cancer. Gosset, J. C. A. *Le cancer du colon droit. 325p. 8? Par., 1933. Antonioli, G. M. Sulle complicanze operatorie della emi- colectomia destra per carcinoma. Riforma med., 1933, 49: 949-55.—Bevan, A. D. Carcinoma of the ascending colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1926, 6: 809-15.—Biancalana, L. Esiti a distanza di e:nicolectomie destre per carcinoma. Mi- nerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: pt 2, 546-52.—Bonniot. Cancer de Tangle colique droit traitfi par hemicolectomie droite avec ilfio- sigmoidostomie. Lyon chir., 1925. 22: 76-81.—Buckstein, J. Malignant tumor of the ascending colon with metastatic locali- zation in the skull. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 506.—Casolo, G. Adenocarcinoma del colon ascendente (contributo ca- sistico) Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1926, 3. ser., 14: 333-7 pl.— Copello, O. C&nceres de colon derecho. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 799-804.—Doerfler, H. Schwierigkeiten in der atiologischen Deutung eines gallertbildenden Pseudomuzin- kystoms nach vorherigem Gallertcarcinom des Colon ascendens. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1928, 142: 265-71.—Drummond, H. Car- cinoma of ascending colon; resection of lower ileum, caecum and ascending colon. Newcastle M. J., 1923-24, 4: 16.—Dupont, R., & Leroux, R. Epithelioma tres fitendu du coude droit du colon; colectomie droite; gufirison. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1927, 4: 205.—Gibson, C. L. Carcinoma of ascending colon. Ann. Surg., 1927, 85: 141.—Gosset. J. Le traitement du cancer du colon droit. J. chir., Par., 1934, 43: 34-51.—Lanos, J. Cancer du c61on droit; opfiration en 2 temps. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1934, 26: 387-90.—Laquiere. Un cas d'ficlatement du caecum dans un cancer de Tangle sous-hfipatique du colon. Bull. Soc anat. Paris, 1923, 93: 707.—Lastra, J. S. Canceres del col6n derecho, con observaciones personales. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1933, 38: 388-409.—Ledoux-Lebard, R. La roentgenthfirapie des cancers du colon droit. Rev. mfid. fr., 1937, 18: 485-91.—Mayo. C. H.. & Hendricks, W. A. Car- cinoma of the right segment of the colon. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1925) 1926, 38: 328-33, 4 pl. Also Ann. Surg., 1926, 83: 357-63.—McNealy, R. W. Carcinoma of ascending colon. J. Lancet, 1923, 43: 634-6.—Muller. Cancer de Tangle droit du colon: occlusion intestinale; anus ccecal; hfimicolectomie droite comprenant Tanus ccecal. Loire mfid., 1925, 39: 10-5.— Patel. Cancer de Tangle hfipatique du colon; obstruction intestinale; rfisection en 3 temps; gufirison. Lyon chir., 1923, 20: 407.—Pauchet, V. Trattamento del cancro del colon destro. Riforma med., 1925, 41: 601.—Perez Camacho, M. Hemicolectomfa por cdncer del co!6n ascendente. An. drug., Habana, 1930, 2: 334-6.—Peutot, J. Cancer of the hepatic flexure of the colon. Med. J. & Rec, 1924,120: xxviii-xxxii.— Ramond, F. A propos de la radiothfirapie du cancer colique droit. Rev. gfin. olin. thfir., 1923, 37: 721.—Riche, V., & COLON 771 COLON Guibal, A. Cancer en virole du colon droit; perforation dia- sta-ut 3, 4394-S.—Frank. L. Cancer of large intestine. Kentucky M. J., 1931,29:224-30.— Fraser, J. Malignant disease of the large intestine. Brit. J. Surg., 1937-38, 25: 647-68.—Freeman, D. B. Carcinoma of the colon. Illinois M. J., 1936, 70: 286-9.—Gordon-Taylor, G. M r io^a« i1S^o8e °J the large intestine. West London ™W," °p31' ??: 1-23.—Gordon.Wateon, C. Carcinoma of the colon. Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 136: 121-35.—Graham, R. R. Carcinoma of the colon. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934, 1: 584-8 — ior-!ft%7 "..A -Carcinoma of the colon. Pennsylvania M. J., 1936-37 40: 631.—Haggard. W. D. Carcinoma of the colon ?iq28i3iq9q'9MrRC-AIlliten,t- Postfr^d- M- Ass- N. America illl X ?' i 3"6', 4 pL r ^---& F,oyd' W- °- Malignant growths of the colon. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1929-30 22- nt 1^Hiea^,,C-^o Ca'dnoma of the colon. Am. J. Digest. Dis 1934-35, 1: 693-7.—Hendrick. J. A. Cancer of the colon. N. Orleans M.& S. J., 1934, 87: 150-2.—Horsley. J. S. Carci- noma of the colon. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1372-7 ______ cnanfnn °Ln colon and rectum. Virginia M. Month., 1933, 60: 199-207. Also J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1934, 30: 69-72 — Hughes, E. C. Carcinoma of the large intestine. Guy's Hosp Gaz., Lond 1934, 48: 26-8.—Jones, D. F. Carcinoma of the rectum and colon. N. England J. M., 1930, 202: 162-4 Also Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1936, 12: 509-18. ______ & Hayden, E. P. Carcinoma of the colon. Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 191: 471-6.—Jongh, C. L. de [Cancer of the large in- testine] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 2634-40, pl.— Kauff- mann, H. Ueber Dickdarmcarcinome. Beitr. klin. Chir 1928, 142: 784-94.—Krecke, A. Dickdarmkrebs. In his Beitr. prakt. Chir., Miinch., 1934, 358-75.—Lahey, F H Carcinoma of the colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1931, 11: 233-44. Also Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1932, 50-71. Also *fpr,' x------ Carcinoma of colon and rectum. Yearb. N York N. England Ass. Railw. Surg., 1933, 54-71. Also repr Also Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 302-10.------Cancer of the colon and rectum; the 1937 Jerome Cochran lecture. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1937-38, 7: 1-9. ------& Jordan. S. M Cancer of the colon. N. England J. M., 1932, 206: 1125-31 Also repr.—Limbert, E. M. Carcinoma of the colon (exclusive of the rectum) Univ. Toronto M. J., 1934, 11: 103-6.— McGuffin, W. H. Colonic malignancy. Radiology, 1928, 10: 21~8.—MacGuire, I). P. Carcinoma of the colon. ' Med. Rec N. Y., 1936, 144: 72-5. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 59: 762-5. Also N. York State J. M.. 1937, 37: 857-60.—McNa- mara, F. P. Carcinoma of the colon. J. Iowa M. Soc. 1935 25: 675-8.—Mason, J. T., Dwyer, M. F., & Palmer, L. J. Carcinoma of the colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 1367-81.—Miller, B. C. Carcinoma of the large bowel Canad. Nurse, 1937, 33: 112-6.—Miller, R. T.. jr. Cancer of the colon. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1923, 41: 54-79. Also Ann Surg., 1923, 78: 209-25.—Newton, A., & Searby, H. Carci- noma of the colon. N. Zealand M. J., 1929, 28: 83-97 — Pannett, C. A. Cancer of the colon. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 1-4.—Pauchet, V. Cancer du colon. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir 1922, 31: 749-801. Also Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1924, 5: 340-9.—Peck, C. H. Carcinoma of the colon. Tr. Am Surg ^s., 1924, 42: 42-50 [Discussion] 102-16. Also Ann. Surg.," 1924, 80: 450-5.—Pfeiffer, D. B., & Smyth, C. M., jr. Car- noma of the colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1928, 8: 869- Phillips. J. Carcinoma of the colon. Ohio M. J., 1923 19:7-11.—Pringle, S. Cancer of the colon. Irish J. M. Sc ' 1927, 6. ser., 273-6.—Rankin, F. R. Cancer of the colon' West Virginia M. J., 1925, 20: 637-44.—Rankin, F. W. Cancer of the colon and rectum. Proc Interst. Post-20. 78: 502-7.—Schwarz, G. Der gegenwartige Stand der Ront- gendiagnostik des Dickdarms. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1936, 53: 167; 380.—Scott, S. G. Radiological examination in or- ganic diseases of the colon; the opaque enema method. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 151-4. ------Drummond, H. [et al.] Discus- sion on the value of X-rays in the diagnosis of diseases of the colon. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1924-25, 18: Sect. Surg., 63-72.—Scott, G., Hurst, A. F. fet al.] X-ray diagnosis of colon disease. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 1079—Simchowitz, H. Die rontgenologische Schleimhautdiagnostik des Dickdarms und klinische Bedeutung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1609.—Stewart, W. H. Some of the pitfalls in the roentgeno- graphic diagnosis of colonic lesions, with suggestions as to the proper method of overcoming them. Am. J. Roentg., 1924, n. ser., 11: 168-71.------& Illick, H. E. The X-ray as an aid in the earlv recognition of serious disease of the colon. N. York State J. M., 1933, 33: 570.—Strom, S. On the Roent- gen diagnostics of changes in the appendix and caecum. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1921, 1: 132-61, 5 pl.—Taylor, R. G. Non- malignant lesions of the colon—their roentgenological diagnosis. California West. M., 1934, 40: 11-4.—Viamonte, J. M., Hernandez Beguerie. R., & Garcia Lopez, A. El mfitodo de Fischer o de doble contraste en el diagn6stico de las afecciones del coI6n. Arch. med. int., Habana, 1935, 1: 509-27.—Weber, H. M. Factors of error in the roentgenologic diagnosis of diseases of the colon. Radiology, 1930, 14: 460-7. - - Roentgen diagnosis of diseases of the colon, an evaluation of methods. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 31: 607-13—Williams. L. J. The opaque clysma in examination of colon. N. Orleans JV1. & S. J., 1930-31, 83: 778-81. ---- Diseases, functional. Buckstein, J. Functional disorders of the large intestine and their treatment. 265p. 12? N. Y., 1932. , v Allen, T. P. Calcium therapy in hypertonic colopathy: clinical observations. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 38: 179-83 —Blum, R. Zur Kenntnis der vasomotonschen Er- krankungen des Dickdarms. Zschr. klin. Med., 1924, 101: 102-14__Bockus H L., & Willard, J. H. Functional disorders of the colon. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934, 37: 645-52.—Burnett, F L The wisdom of the body, the conscious colon, and indi- gestion. N. England J. M.. 1933. 209;, 392-401.—Cameron, A. J. D. Autonomic dysfunctions in colon disorders. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1936, 192: 218-21.—Cryiax, E. F. On petrissage of the colon, specially the transverse colon, as appli- cable to cases of atonic conditions thereof. Ibid.. 1922, n. ser., 114: 347-9.—Eggleston, E. L. Functional disorders of the colon. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1934, 33: 378-82.—Emery, E. S-, jr. Disordered function of the colon. Med. Clin. N. America, 1924-25, 8: 1765-7.—Gardner, E. L. Some functional dis- turbances of the colon; a clinic. J. Lancet, 1926, 46: 75-9.— Gay, L. P. Radiological demonstration of an allergic reaction in the mucosa and musculature of the colon. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 181-3.—Gutmann, R. A., Tzanck. A.. & Arnous, J. Les intolerances coliques. Presse mfid., 1936, 44: 917-20.—Hardy, T. L. Functional disorders of the colon. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1934, 57: 213-40. Also Birmingham M. Rev., 1934, 9: 124-42. Also Clin. J., Lond., 1934, 63:407-53 — Jordan, S. M. Functional disease of the colon, differentiated from appendicitis and cholecystitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4: 1503-8. ------ & Kiefer, E. D. Diagnosis and treatment of functional colon disorders. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 132: 175-8.—Kiefer, E. D. Functional disorders of the colon. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 715-20.—Rudner, H. G. Colon dysfunction. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1934-35, 31: 143-8.— Ruggles, H. E. X-ray aspects of functional disorders of the colon. California West. M., 1933, 38: 244.—Sarasin, R. Les fitats rfiactionnels du gros intestin. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1936, 53: 376-80.—Shook, H. H. Functional disorders of the colon. J. Med., Cincin., 1934, 15: 153-7.—Soper, H. W. The restoration of colonic function. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1923, 26: 221-4.—Spriggs, E. I. Functional disorders of the colon. Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1931, 24: 533-65, 5 pl.—Wakefield, E. G. Etiologie considerations of functional disorders of the colon. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 193-6. ---- Diseases: Manifestations. Riou, M. E. Contribution a I'etude de la dissociation gastro-colique. 76p. 8? Par., 1937. Alessandrini, P. Manifestazioni pseudoappendicolari come sintoma iniziale nei processi del colon distale. Bull. Accad. med. Roma, 1927, 53: 208-11.—Applehaus, W. E. Reflex symptoms of rectal and colon diseases. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1929, 25: 556-9.—Heagey, F. W. Symptoms of colonic dis- turbances. J. Radiol., 1924, 5: 261-4.—Kruse, F. H. The syndrome of hypertonic and atonic colopathy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 1366-72. Also repr.—Loeper & Baumann, J. Le conflit gastro-colique. Paris mfid., 1926, 59: 320-6.— Martin, E. G. The embryological and evolutionary mani- festations in ano-rectal and colonic disease. J. Lancet, 1933, 53: 564-71.—Wangermez & Guichard. L'estomac obscene de Mathieu; sa significance pathologique Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1933, 21: 497-9. ---- Diseases: Manuals. Bodkin, M. L. Diseases of the rectum and pelvic colon. 2. ed. 487p. 8? N. Y., 1925. Gant, S. G. Diseases of the rectum, anus, and colon, including the ileocolic angle, appendix, colon, sigmoid flexure, rectum, anus, buttocks, and sacrococcygeal region. 3v. 8? Phila. [1923] Kellogg, J. H. The crippled colon; causes, consequences, remedies. 385p. 8? Battle Creek, 1931. Lockhart-Mummery, J. P. Diseases of the rectum and colon and their surgical treatment. 872p. 8? Lond., 1923. Also 2. ed. 605p. Lond., 1934. Diseases: Treatment. See also Colon, Irrigation; Colon, Surgery. Foster, S. D., & Donnahoe, O. N. The rec- tum, the colon: diseases and treatment. 20p. 8? Ashevillc, N. C. [1932] Schellberg, O. B. Colonic therapy in the treatment of disease. 202p. 8? N. Y.. 1923. Brown P W., & Hargrave, R. L. A clinic from the colon service. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 16: 1347-56.—Gon- zalez Galvan, J. M. Colopatfas y diatermia. Ars medica, Barcel 1934 10:70-6.—Graham, G. Diet in colonic disease. Med Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: suppl., i-iii.—Hibben, J S Corrective technic in colon therapy. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1937, 18: 342-5.—Hughens, H. V. A bio-physiothera- Deutic procedure in the treatment of non-malignant diseases of the colon. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1925, 22: 511-26, 2 pl.— Kellogg J. H. The care and training of a crippled colon. Good Health, 1935, 70: 269; 283; 302.—Lane, W. A. On the treatment of non-malignant affections of the colon. Lancet, Lond 1922, 2: 1114-7. Also Clinique, Par., 1923, 18: 87.— Waugh, G. [et al.] Discussion on the treatment of non-malignant affections'of the colon. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 1014-24,—LaRochelle, F. D. Colonic therapy. Am. J. COLON 778 COLON Surg., 1930, n. ser., 10: 496-8.—LeRoy, B. R., jr. Colonic judgment. J. Am. Coll. Proct., 1924, 6: 45. ------ Colon therapy. Ibid., 1933-34, 6: 160-4.—Lichty, J. A. The present consideration and care of the colon. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 118: 649-53.—Logan, A. H. A review of the newer methods of treating diseases of the colon. Tr. Ass. Physicians Mayo Clin. (1926) 1927, 7: 139-41.—Morrison, L. Colon therapy technic. Tr. Am. Coll. Proct., 1932, 9: 297-303.—Patterson, S. W. Diet in diseases of the colon. Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 132: 82-91.—Piper, J. O. Medical diseases of the colon. Maine M. J., 1931, 22: 62-5.—Rankin, F. W. Modern management of organic lesions of the colon and rectum. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1936-37, 6: 98-104.—Robinson, W. H. Food chemistry in relation to colonic and rectal disturbances. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1932, 305-12.—Smotrov, V. N., Kumaritov, M. G., & Masslennikov, A. P. [Treatment of diseases cf the colon] Ter. arkh., 1934, 12: 52-68.—Spriggs, E. The incidence and treatment of diseases of the colon. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37 30: 1211-9.—Stimson, C. A. Sodium ricinoleate for colonic medication. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15: 553-5.—Vau, E. Ueber die Bandstreifen (Taeniae) des Colon dorsale beim Pferde. Anat. Anz., 1934, 78: 100-4.—Walker, L.J. Therapy of the colon. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1931-32, 8: 8-15.—Wiltsie, J. W. Colonic therapy; theory and practice. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1933, 14: 479-86. ------ Physiology and mechanics of the colon; as related to colonic therapy. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 87-9. ---- Displacement. See also Colon, Abnormities; Colon, Ptosis. Bovero, A. Rarissima dystopia do colon transverso e do colon descendente. Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo, 1927, 2: 21-65, 2 ch.—Brednow, W. Lage- und Gestaltveranderungen des Kolons und ihre klinische Bedeutung. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931- 32, 119: 508-19.-—Case of malposition of the colon. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1937-38, 45: 39-41.—Garat, J. A., & Boero, R. A. Distopia movil colo-peritoneal. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1937, 51: 781-8.—Hammesfahr, C. Dextropositio des Dick- darms postoperativa. Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 647.—Hanebuth, W., & Donalies, H. Ueber Lageanomalien des Dickdarmes im Rontgenbild. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 466-9.—Hecker, P., & Grunwald, E. Classification des dystopies du c61on d'apres les donnfies embryologiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 345-9.—Ivanchenko, A. I. [Thiersch-Brun's operation in displacement of the colon] Dnipropetr. med. J., 1926, 5: 592-8.—Kantor, J. L., & Schechter, S. Colon studies; varia- tions in fixation of the cecocolon; their clinical significance. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 31: 751-65. Also repr.—Knittel, G. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Form- und Lageveranderungen des Dickdarms auf Grund rontgenologischer Untersuchungen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1932, 45: 457-67.—Krinitsky, Y. M. [Malposition of the large intestine] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 23.—Sasaki, K., & Kim, K. Ein seltener Fall von Lage- veriinderung des Dickdarms unterhalb der Flexura lienalis. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 1514-6.—Stoccada, F. Distopie del colon prossimale corrette col metodo Donati. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 451-4.—Vigi, F. La torsione assile del mesenterium commune e la retroposizione del grosso intestino. Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1927, n. ser., 2: 97-126. ---- Diverticulum. See also Colitis, Diverticulitis. Gossels, C. *Diagnostik und klinische Be- deutung der Dickdarmdiverticulosis [Berlin] 23p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1932. Ltjnding, K. The symptomatology of divertic- ulum formations of the colon; especially with regard to the catalase action in faeces. 286p. 8? Lund, 1935. Forms Suppl. 72, Acta med. scand., 1935. Menzinger, E. *Zur Pathologie und Klinik der Dickdarmdivertikel (Auszug) [Leipzig] 8p. 8? [Zeulenroda i. Thur.] 1925. Prat, P. P. *Les diverticules du colon. 286p. 8? Par., 1935. Scharer, H. *Ueber eine seltene Komplika- tion bei Graser'schen Divertikeln. 30p. 8? Ziir., 1933. Albrecht, H. U. Zur Haufigkeit und klinischen Bedeutung der Kolondivertikel. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 688.— Baker, C. F., & Marquis, W. J. The roentgen diagnosis of diverticulosis and diverticulitis of the colon. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1937, 34: 29-36.—Barling. G. Changes in the incidence of diseases. Birmingham M. Rev., 1937, 12: 242-9.—Beclere, H., & Porcher, P. Le diagnostic radiologique de la diverticu- lose colique. J. radiol. filectr., 1930, 14: 380-90.—Bensaude, R., Cain, A., & HHIemand, P. Les diverticules du gros intestin; diverticulose et diverticulite. Ann. mfid.. Par., 1923, 13: 433; 547.—Berge, E., & Cohrs, P. Das Mastdarmdivertikel beim Hunde. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 466-8.—Bignami, G. Sulla diverticolosi del colon. Arch, radiol.. Nap., 1934, 10: 517-31.—Brancadoro, G. L'importanza dell' esame radio- logico nella diverticolosi del colon. Ibid., 225- 39.—Brown, P. W. Diverticula of the colon and sigmoid. Med. Clin. N. America, 1928-29, 12: 1629-37. ------ & Marcley, D. M. Prognosis of diverticulitis and diverticulosis of the colon. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 575. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 1328-33.—Bumm, R. Die Divertikel des Dickdarms und ihre Komplikationen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1933, 174: 14-31.—Cap- Ian, A., & Tindall, W. J. Two unusual cases of diverticulosis. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 2: 896.—Case, J. T. Diagnosis and treat- ment of colonic diverticula. Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1928, 23: 207-38. ------ Der rontgenologische Nachweis des multiplen Dickdarmdivertikels. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1923, 30:43-6. Also Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 4: 573-96.----- The Roentgen study of colonic diverticula. Am. J. Roentg., 1929, 21: 207-20.—Castronuovo, G. Diverticolosi e diverti- colite del colon. Gior. ital. mal. esot., 1932, 5: 197.—Clair- mont, P. Zur Divertikulose des Dickdarmes. Chirurg, 1935, 7:270-9.—Conley, H. P. Diverticulosis of the colon. South. M. J., 1925, 18: 503-6.—Corkill, N. L. Extensive diverticu- losis without symptoms. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 184.—David, V. C. Diverticulosis and diverticulitis, with particular refer- ence to the development of diverticula of the colon. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 375-81.—Den Hoed, D. [Colon diver- ticula and diverticulitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 1934-41.—Edwards, H. C. Diverticula of the colon and ver- miform appendix. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 221-7.—Enfield, C. D. Diverticulosis and diverticulitis of the colon. Am. J. Roentg., 1924, n. ser., 12: 242-5.—Ericksen, L. G. Diverticu- losis and diverticulitis of the colon. J. Iowa M- Soc, 1934, 24: 336.—Erskine, A. W. Diverticulosis of the colon. Ibid., 1936, 26: 255-7.—Fehr, A. Kunstliche Dickdarmperforation bei Divertikulose und Typhus. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 676-8.— Gerzowich, M. Ueber die Resultate der verschiedenen opera- tiven Behandlungsmethoden der Divertikulose des Dickdarmes. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 124-8.—Golden, R. Diver- ticulosis, diverticulitis and carcinoma of the colon; a roentgeno- logical discussion. N. England J. M., 1934, 211: 614-23 — Groedel, F. M. Diverticulosis of the colon. Radiology, 1932, 18: 88.—Harbin, R. M. Diverticulosis of the descending colon; a review of 7 cases. Ann. Surg., 1926, 84: 753-5.—Hartmann, J. Zur funktionellen Pathologie der Divertikulosis des Kolons (ein Beitrag zur Frage der Spatfolgen nach Bleivergiftung) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 252.—Herring, J. A. Diverticulosis and diverticulitis of the colon. J. Florida M. Ass., 1929-30, 16: 170-2.—Hummel, R. Differentialdiagnostische Schwierig- keiten zwischen Divertikulose des Dickdarms und Neubildung. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1657.—Hunt, V. C. Diverticulosis and diverticulitis of the colon. California West. M., 1934, 40: 98-102.—Huppert, E. I. Diverticula and diverticulitis. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1925, 25: 78-84.—Hurst, A. F., & Rowlands, R. P. Diverticula of the colon. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1925, 75: 462-84.—Jansson, G. Die Rontgensymptome bei Diverticulosis et diverticulitis coli. Acta chir. scand., 1932, 71: 524-38. Also Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1934, 76: 1-14, 4 pl.—Jones, W. R. Diverticulosis and diverticulitis of the colon. Minnesota M., 1935, 18: 319-26.—Keller. Diverti- cules du colon. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1926, 16: 818.— Knothe, W. Die Symptomatologie der Divertikel des Kolons mit besonderem Hinblick auf die Katalasereaktion in den Fazes. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 705.— Kocour, E. J. Diverticulosis of the colon; its incidence in 7,000 consecutive autopsies, with reference to its complications. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 37: 433-6.—Kuhlmann, F. C. E. Diverticulosis of the colon. Mil. Surgeon, 1934, 75: 325-31.—Lauber, H. J. Zur Klinik der Dickdarmdivertikel. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 214: 189-200.—Ledoux-Lebard, G. Les diverticules du colon. Mfidecine, Par., 1937, 18: 538-42. ------Jahiel & Calderon, G. Observation de diverticules multiples du colon. Bull. Soc radiol. mfid. France, 1930, 18: 27.—Levy, D. M. Ueber Divertikel des Dickdarmes. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 354.—Lockhart-Mummery, J. P., & Hodgson, H. G. Obser- vations on diverticula of the colon and their sequelae. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 525-7, 3 pl.—Loeper. Diverticules et diverticu- lites du colon. Progr. mfid., Par., 1937, 1442-9.—Lunding, K. [Symptomatology of diverticulum of the colon] Hygiea, Stockh., 1936, 98: 385-403.—Mackoy, F. W. Family diver- ticulosis of the colon. Radiology, 1926, 7: 498.—McKenna, C. M. Diverticulum of the large intestine communicating with the urinary bladder. J. Urol.. Bait., 1925, 13: 443-53.—Main- got, G., Sarasin, R., & Duclos, H. Diverticulose et diverticulite des cdlons. Bull. Soc radiol. mfid. France, 1934, 22: 488-92.— Mprtin du Pan, C, & Perrot, A. Diverticule gfiant du colon ascendant chez un enfant. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 497-501.—Morton, R. S. Colonic diverticula in relation to carcinoma and its prevention. J. Florida M. Ass., 1932, 18: 319-28.—Mottola, N. I diverticoli del crasso e le loro compli- canze. Morgagni, 1935, 77: 73.—Moynagh, D. W. Diver- ticula of the colon. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1934-35, 42: 191; 208; 223.—Newton, F. C. Acquired diverticula of the colon; a study of the end-results in 44 cases. Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 1339-58.—Ochsner, H. C, & Bargen, J. A. Diverti- culosis of the large intestine; an evaluation of historical and personal observations. Ann. Int. M., 1935-36, 9: 282-96. ------ Diverticula of the colon. Illinois M. J., 1936, 69: 45-7.—Ohlman, I. L. Diverticula of colon. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1926, 26: 63-5.—Overton, C. D. Diverticulosis of the large bowel. Med. Clin. N. America, 1927-28, 11: 1361-70 — Pannhorst, R. Ileus bei Dickdarmdivertikulose. Rontgen- praxis, 1932, 4: 341-6,—Pauchet, V, Diverticules du colon, COLON 779 COLON Gaz. hop., 1926, 99: 1317-9. Diverticulose et diver- ticulite coliques. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929, 38: 887-9 — Pennington, W. E. Diverticulosis of the colon. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 272.—Porter, M. F. Enteroliths and diverticula especially enteroliths contained in diverticula of the large bowel; report of a case. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 41: 185.—Quervain, F. de. Diverticulosis and diverticulitis of the large intestine. Practitioner, Lond., 1927, 118: 352-60.—Raust, R. Diver- ticules du colon chez un chien. Rec. mfid. vfit., 1936, 112: 595-7.—Schiffer, E. Ueber Kolondivertikel und ihre Kompli- kationen. Rontgenpraxis, 1933, 5: 865-77.—Singer, G. Ueber Divertikelhildung am Kolon. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 12 —Soupault, R. Les diverticules coliques au point de vue chirurgical. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 881-915.— Spriggs, E. Diverticulosis of the colon. Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56: 409-13, pl. ------& Marxer, O. A. Multiple diverticula of the colon. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 1067-74, 2 pl.—Stein- bach, H. B. Diverticula of the colon. Grace Hosp. Bull., Detr., 1929, 13: 1-9.—Stenstrom, B. Fall einer bei Rontgen- untersuchung nachgewiesenen Perforation eines Kolondiverti- kels. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1937, 18: 243-8.—Strauss, H. Dickdarmdivertikulose und Sigmakarzinom. Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 473-5.—Thomas, W. S., & Jewett, C. H. Di- verticula of the colon. Clifton M. Bull., 1925-26, 11: 77- 84. Also repr.—Underwood, C. C. Diverticulosis and diverticu- litis of the colon. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1935, 36: 488-92.— Upson, W. O., & MaoGregor, A. E. Roentgenological aspect of various types of colonic diverticula. Radiology, 1931, 16: 30-8.—Weijlland, J. A. [Bladder-sigmoid fistula caused by diverticulum of the colon] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 1248-53.—Wilkinson, S. A. Diverticulosis and diverticulitis of the colon. N. England J. M., 1933, 209: 197-202. Also repr.—Willard, J. H., & Bockus, H. L. Clinical and therapeutic status of cases of colonic diverticulosis seen in office practice. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1936, 37: 183-92. Also Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 580-5.—Wilmoth. Enorme diverticule de l'extrfimitfi gauche du colon transverse. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1923, 93: 775. --- Dolichocolon. Chiray, M., Lomon, A., & Wahl, R. Le dolichocolon; clinique-radiologie-therapeutique. 209p. 8? Par., 1931. Milhiet, H. *Traitement chirurgical du doli- chocolon par le procede de la resection en un temps avec suture termino-terminale exteriorisee. 47p. 8? Par., 1934. Ottaviani, M. *Le dolichocolon; traitement chirurgical par l'hemicolectomie spl^nique [Bor- deaux] 98p. 8? Par., 1937. Richard, R. *Le dolichocolon chez I'enfant; ses rapports avec le megacolon. 73p. 8? Par., 1935. , ,. . Simsa, J. Contribution a I'etude clinique des formes atypiques du dolichocolon. 66p. 8? Par., 1931. Aunourg, P. Un caso di dolicocolon. Gazz. osp., 1933, 54: 264-6.—Babaiantz, L. A propos d'un cas de dolichocolon et de mfigasigmoide gfiant chez un vieillard. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1935, 23: 500. Also J. radiol. filectr., 1936, 20: 436- 40—Babonneix, L.. & Riom, C. Mongohsme avec dolicho- colon. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1933, 31: 432.—Baraduc, F. Traitement hydromineral des dolichocolons. Pans mfid., 193b, 99- 339-42. ------ Indications et rfisultats de la cure de Chatel-Guyon dans les dolichocolons. Presse therm, clim., 1937 78: 115-8.—Bernard, A., & Tayrac, A. de. Les dolicho- colons. Gaz. hop., 1935, 108: 861-5.—Bush, G. B. Redun- dant colon; a group of cases exhibiting symptoms traceable to this condition. Bristol M. Chir., I., 1928, 45: 181-6, 2 pl.— Cassoute, E. Le dolichocolon chez 1 enfant. Acta Paediat., Upps. 1933, 16: 613-5. Also Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Pans, 1933, 31: 290-3 —Chiray, M., Lomon, A., & Amy, P. Les manifestations douloureuses du flanc droit dans le dolichocolon gauche. Gaz. mfid. France, 1931, suppl. No. 1, 3-9.—Chiray, M., Lomon, A., & Rosanov, G. A propos du dolichocolon; notes cliniques, radiologiques, physiopathologiques et thfirapeutiques Presse mfid., 1934, 42: 665-8.—Da Empoli, G. Le dolicocolie totali del colon di sinistra. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1935 11: 239-48.— Dagnino, A. Dolicocolias. Sem. med., B. Air., 1930, 37. pt 2 1780-891—Estrada Coello, J. M. Mi primer caso de dolicocol6n infantil que he observado en Guayaquil. An. hoc. mfid. quir. Guavas, 1932, 12: 432-42, 2 pl — Ferraz Costa, V., & Pinto Lima, F. X. Dolichocolon; etiologia e tratamento pelos extractos thyreoideanos. Fol. med , Rio, 1936 17: 505-9. Also Rev. As. paul. med., 1936, 9: 165-78.-FIetcher HM. Dilatation and elongation of the colon. Brit. M. J., 1937, t. 281.-Friedenwald, J., & Feldman, M Clinical observations on the redundant colon (dolichocolon) South. M. J., 1934 27 U7_54 —Gabbas F. II dolicocolon nell' eta infantile. Pediat. med prat Tor., 1934, 9: 389-425.-Gauss, H. Redundant £fon.P Arch! Surg., 1927 15: 560-79 -GuariniC. Le doli- cocolie totali del colon di sinistra. Rinasc med., 1936 13. 09 _H„„d»rd L A propos de 2 cas de dolichocolon. Bull. Soc. St chir', Par., 1927, 53: 643-7.-Hutet, G. Diagnostic clinique et traitement du dolichocolon. Rev. mfid., Par., 1937, 54: 404-14.—Kantor, J. L. A clinical study of some common anatomical abnormalities of the colon; the redundant colon. Am. J. Roentg., 1924, n. ser., 12: 414-30.—Lacalle. E. Con- sideraziones sobre el dolicocolon de la segunda infancia. An. Hosp. S. Josfi, Madr., 1933-34, 5: 215-22, 4 pl.—Learmonth, J. R. Elongation and dilatation of the colon. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 154-6. Also Ulster M. J., 1937, 6: 262-4.—Le Sage, A. Contribution a l'fitude du dolichocolon. Union mfid. Canada, 1935,64:1064-83. —----&Fortier,L. Dolichocolon. Ibid., 1931, 60: 326-33, 3 pl.—Loeper, M., & Tauzun. J. Le diagnostic du dolichocolon. Presse mfid., 1933, 41: 873.— Lo Presti-Seminerio, F. Dolicocolia in eredodistrofia di 2» generazione. Lattante, 1930, 1: 372-6, 3 pl.—Martini, T., & Cardini, C. Dolicocolias. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1929, 36: pt 2, 1761-75.—Martinotti, G. Sulla patogenesi e sulla sintoma- tologia clinico-radiologica delle dolicocolie. Radiol, med., Milano, 1933, 20: 1477-521.—Moller, P. F. The redundant colon. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1926, 6: 432-57, 2 pl.—Murray, R. S. E. Redundant colon; 2 case reports. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1925-26, 18: 37-43.—Poirot. Sfiquelles d'appendicec- tomie et dolichocolon. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1934, 22: 502-4. ------ Dolichocolon droit rfivfilfi seulement par insufflation. Ibid., 1935, 23: 215-7.—Rosas, P. Notas sobre el tratamiento del dolicocolon. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1937, 8: 515-9.—Seneque, J., & Milhiet. Traitement chirur- gical du dolichocolon, en particulier par le procfidfi de la rfisec- tion en un temps avec suture termino-terminale extfiriorisfie. J. chir., Par., 1935, 46: 187-201.—Talia, F. Su alcuni casi di dolicocolon con sintomatologia clinica rara. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1929, 5: 676-91.—Tarsitano, F. Trattamento del dolico- colon nell' eta infantile. Morgagni, 1934, 76: 1253.—Tauzin, J. Les directives therapeutiques mfidicales dans le dolicho- colon spasmodique. Gaz. mfid. France, 1934, 210-4. ------ Du determinisme pathogfinique au dfiterminisme pathogfine dans le dolichocolon. Progr. mfid., Par., 1936, 954-60.— Velasco Blanco, L., & Fuks, D. Dolicocolia en la infancia. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1359-64.—White, F. W. The re- dundant colon. Med. Clin. N. America, 1924-25, 8: 1611-33. Studies on the redundant colon. Tr. Ass. Am. Phy- sicians, 1925, 40: 282-95. Also Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass (1926) 1927, 29: 132-46. Also N. England J. M., 1928, 198: 783-7, 2 pl.—Wylie, J. R. Elongation and dilation of the colon. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 391.—Zorri. P. Sul'etiologia del dolico- colon. Radiol, med., Milano, 1925, 12: 547-55. ---- Embryology and histology. Austoni, G. Contributo alia conoscenza del componente elastico dell'intestino crasso. Monit. zool. ital., 1937, 48: 131-49 ------ Sulla sostanza elastica dell' intestino crasso. Ibid., 47: suppl., 157-9.—Dukes, C, & Bussey, H. J. R. The number of lymphoid follicles of the human large intestine. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1926, 29: 111-6, pl.—Gleize-Rambal, L. Note sur la disposition du gros intestin de I'embryon humain du 3* mois. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 715-7.—Horowitz, E. Zur Histogenese des Colon und der Appendix beim Men- schen. Zschr. ges. Anat,, 1. Abt., 1933, 101: 679-718—Kos- tich, A. Sur la presence des cellules a grains du type Paneth dans les culs-de-sac glandulaires du gros intestin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 259.—Nicoli, L. Sullo sviluppo della muscola- tura'del grosso intestino dell' uomo con speciale riguardo alle tenie e ai vasi. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1928, n. ser., 3: 155-89, 2 pl. ---- Emphysema and pneumatosis. See also Flatulence; Meteorism. Cain, A., & Barnaud. L'afirocolie de Tangle gauche. Bull. mfid., Par., 1932, 46: 230-3.—Eilmann, H. Intestinalemphy- sem im Dickdarm eines Kalbes. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 40:3-7.—Martini, T., & Joselevich, M. Neumatosis multilocu- larpor bucles colicos izquierdos. Dfa mfid., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 45.—Romiti. C. Su di un caso di pneumatosi cistica del tratto cieco-colico ascendente associata ad appendicite ed a membrane pericoliche. Ann. ital. chir., 1924, 3: 927-49. Examination. Knothe, W. Die Dickdarmschleimhaut, ihre normale und pathologische Funktion im Ront- genbilde. 56d. 8? Lpz.. 1932. Arendt, J. Die Bedeutung des Cannon-Bohmschen Punktes fiir die funktionelle Gliederung des Dickdarms. Fortsch. Ront- genstrahl , 1935, 51: 508-21.—Berner, F. Die Funktionsprii- fung des gesunden Dickdarms. Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 2.16- 80 =------ Rontgenologische Funktionspriifung des gesun- den und kranken Dickdarmes mit Hilfe kunstlich hervorgerufe- ner Grosser Kolonbewegungen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1937, cc • 77__Dukes, C. Improved methods of obtaining cultures from the colon; a sigmoid leech. Brit. M J , 1924 2: 896 — Niklas F. Ueber une Schnellmethode zur funktionellen motori- schen Priifung des Dickdarms. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926 7o. 1CR2-4__Sesre M. II rilievo radiologico della funzionalita del colon. ' Ann radiol., Bologna, 1937, 11: 397-456.-Smith, A B The fed meal as an index of colon function. Radiology, 1931 17- 905-11.—Vasilenko, V. K. [Method of palpation of the ascendant and descendant colon] J. mfid., Kiev, 1935 5: 203-5__Werner, H. Beschleunigte Funktionsprufung dea COLON 780 COLON Dickdarmes. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 683-9.—Wright, F. Pneumocolon; inflation of the colon as an aid in diagnosis and treatment. Ann. Clin. M., 1923-24, 2: 453-7. ---- Examination, radiographic. Dulac, G. *L'exploration radiologique de la muqueuse colique; technique; difficultes; tehees. 44]). 8? Par., 1937. Maingot, G., Sarasin, R., & Duclos, H. Exploration radiologique des colons et de 1'appen- dice au moyens des solutions floculantcs; images de muqueuses; technique; semeiologie, syndromes. 229p. fol. Par., 1935. Barclay, A. E. Interpretation of radiograms of the alimen- tary tract; large intestines. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 1377-80.— Berg, H. H. Zur Rontgenuntersuchung des Schleimhautreliefs am Dickdarm. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1929, 39: 132. ------ Zur Frage des Reliefbildes am Dickdarm. Ibid., 134.—Case , J. T. Fundamentals in roentgenology of the colon. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 844-58.------Comparison of methods of roentgen examination of the colon. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 2028-34.—Chaton. De l'intfiret qu'il y avoir a procfider, dans certains cas a l'exploration radioscopique du gros intestin a l'aide de boules opaques. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1925, 51: 259-63.—Cilley, E. I. L., Leddy, E., & Kirklin, B. R. The dangers of roentgenoscopy and methods of protec- tion against them; some considerations of the dose received during examination of the colon. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 33: 787-92.—Colaneri, L. J. Les positions de choix dans l'examen du colon aprfis lavement opaque. J. radiol. filectr., 1934, 18: 277-9.—Coliez, R. L'anatomie radiologique des angles coliques et du recto-sigmoide dans les positions transverses. Bull. Soc radiol. mfid. France, 1935, 23: 150-68. Also Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 673.—Dall'Acqua, V., & Valsecchi, R. L'aspetto radio- logico della mucosa normale del colon. Radiol, med., Milano, 1934, 21: 765-84.—Determann, A. Zur Technik der Einlauf- Rontgenuntersuchung. Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7: 329-31.— DTstria, A. Sulla attendibilita delle misurazioni radiologiche del crasso. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1932, 10: 135-8, pt 2.—Drueck, C. J. Clinical roentgenography of the colon and rectum. Clin. M. & S., 1930, 37: 758-63.—Estiu, M., & Nacif, V. Exploraci6n radiologica del colon proximal en dextro y sinistro-flexi6n. Prensa mfid. argent., 1934-35, 21: 20-30 — Fischer, A. W. Die Rontgenuntersuchung des Dickdarms mit Hilfe einer neuen Methode (Kombination von Kontrasteinlauf und Luftblahung) Arch. klin. Chir., 1923, 126: 42; 1925, 134: 209. Also Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1595-8.---— Ueber die Leistungen der Dickdarmrontgenologie. Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 577-9. ------ & Tausdorf, H. Ueber die diagnostische Bewertung des normalen benignen und malignen Reliefs des Kolon im Rontgenbild. Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 911-7.—Frigyfir. L. [X-ray examination of the colon] Magy. rontg. kozl., 1932, 6: 82; 1933, 7: 35.—Garcin, L. La radiographic du gros in- testin en couche mince. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1934, 22: 123-8.—Geflerth, K. Kolonreliefstudien bei Sauglingen. Arch. Kinderh., 1934, 103: 231-6.—Gelber, L. J. A roentgen- ray consideration of the colon. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1932, 29: 551-6. ------ A Roentgen consideration of the colon. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: 84-6. ------ Roentgen study of colon. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1937, 18: 345-7.—Gendreau.L. E., Dufresne, O., & Jutras, A. Le radiodiagnostic intestinal par le thorium colloidal en couche mince; technique, avantages. Union mfid. Canada, 1935, 64: 1092-102.—Gershon-Cohen, J. Roentgenographic studies of the colon with double contrast enema. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1935, 16: 555; 562. ------ & Shay, H. The colon as studied by the double contrast enema. Am. J. Roentg., 1932, 27: 838-46.—Gianturco, C. The com- parative value of various methods in the roentgenologic exami- nation of the colon. Illinois M. J., 1937, 71: 67-74.—Gilbert, R.. & Kadrnka. Vorteil kolloidaler Kontrasteinlaufe zur Dar- stellung vom Dickdarm-Schleimhautrelief. Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1933, 26: 17-20. ------ Rfisultat clinique de. l'explora- tion radiologique du relief interne du gros intestin. J. radiol. filectr., 1934, 18: 263-9—Guenaux. Sur la technique du lave- ment opaque. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1923, 11: 207- 10.—Gvorgyi, G. Die diagnostische Bedeutung der Schleim- hautreliefuntersuchunq; des Dickdarmes. Rontgenpraxis, 1931, 3: 769-76.—Haret. L'afirc-entfiroclyseur radiologique du Dr Fleig. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1923, 11: 163-6.— Kalkbrenner, H. Ueber eine neue rontgenologische Unter- suchungsmethode des Dickdarms; die Darstellung des Schleim- hautreliefs mit Umbrathor. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 38: 325; 697. ------• Zur Rontgenuntersuchung des Schleim- hautreliefs am Dickdarm. Ibid., 1929, 39: 133.—Kienbock, R. Ueber Rontgenuntersuchung des Dickdarmes. Wien. klin. Wschr.. 1926. 39: H. 22, Sonderbeil.. 1-10.— Knothe. W. Ront- genstudien am Schleimhautrelief des normalen und kranken Dickdarmes. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1927, 31. Kongr.. Beih., 55.—Kuhlmaim, F. Zur Technik der Reliefdarstellung des Dick- darms. Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 237.—Lust, F. J., & Jacobi. H. G. Roentgenographic studies of the mucous membrane of the colon; the normal pattern. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 108-11.—Masson J. La supfirioritfi des images en relief dans l'exploration ladiologique du colon. Presse mfid., 1936, 44: 167.—Menville, L. J. X-ray examination of the colon bv means of the barium enema. N. Orleans M. & S. J„ 192-324, 76: 284-7.—Mills, R. W. The routine barium enema. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1924) 1925, 27: 91-8.—Montanari, A. La posizione laterale sinistra nello studio radiologico del colon. destro. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1922, 4: 83-108.— Myers, D. F. Examination of the colon utilizing the opaque enema; technique of administration. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: suppl., 222-4, 6 pl.—Pape, R. Rontgenologic des Dick- darms. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1937, 11: 205. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 69. ------ Ueber die rontgenologische Priifung der pathologischen Funktion und Morphologie des Dickdarms. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 56. Kongr., 43-7 [Discussion] 49-51.—Reiser, E. Zur Technik des Rontgen- Einlaufes. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 678.—Sarasin, R. Quelques avantages de la mfithode d'exploration en couche mince du gros intestin. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1932, 20: 635-9, pl. ------Le role de la floculation dans l'imprfignation des plia de la muqueuse du gros intestin. J. radiol. filectr., 1934, 18: 269-71. ------ Roentgen study of the mucosa of the colon. Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 37: 1-12—Speder, E. Cor- respondance anatomique des images radiologiques du colon. J. radiol. filectr., 1937, 21: 97-112.—Surmont, H.. Tiprez, J. [et al.] Considfirations anatomiques et cliniques a propos de la stfireoradiographie du colon gauche. Echo mfid. nord, 1932, 36: 289-93. ------ & Surmont, J. Technique de l'examen stfirfio-radiographique des colons par voie ascendante. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1930, 18: 298-303. ------ Ana- tomie stfirfioradiographique des colons. Echo mfid. nord, 1931, 35: 529-31.—Teschendorf, H. J. Beitrag zur Relief diagnostik des Dickdarms. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1932, 45: 46-56.— Upson, W. O. Technique for roentgenological study of the colon. Am. J. Roentg., 1926, n. ser., 16: 419-26.—Walther, H. E. Die Darstellung der untersten Partien des Dickdarmes im Rontgenbild. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1934, 15: 488-90, pl — Whitlock, S. B. Roentgenological study of the large intestine. Radiology, 1926, 7: 218-26.—Wilson, E. C. Roentgen-ray examination of the colon. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1928, 34: 118-30. ---- Fistula. Arnatjld de la Perriere, H. von. *Ueber die gastrocolische Fistel und ihren Nachweis. 47p. 8? Berl., 1931. MacLean, P. *Klinik und operative Behand- lung der Magen-Kolon-Fistel. 47p. 8? K6- nigsb., 1932. Stiasny, H. [J.] *Beitrag zur Klinik und Diagnose der Magendickdarmfisteln. 16p. 8? Berl., 1932. Allen, A. W. An aseptic technic applicable to gastro- jejunocolic fistula. Surgery, 1937, 1: 338-48.—Appelmans, R. Les fistules gastro-jejuno-coliques. Rev. chir., Par., 1925, 63: 757-68.—Ascarelli, A. Contributo alio studio delle fistole gastro-digiuno-coliche. Ann. radiol., Bologna, 1934, 8: 560- 8.—Bacigalupi, M. La diagnosi precoce di fistola digiuno- colica. Riv. radiol., 1932-33, 7: 443-56.—Berard, H. M., & Dargent, M. Fistule colo-vfisico-cutanfie. Lyon chir., 1937, 34: 594-6.—Betts, A. Gastrocolic fistula. Northwest M., 1930, 29: 509-11.—Bigliardi, I. Dimostrazione radiologica di fistola gastro-colica nella sua fase iniziale. Riv. radiol., 1931- 32,4:497-508. ------ Ancora sul valore dell'esame diretto per la diagnosi precoce delle fistole gastro-digiuno-coliche. Ann. radiol., Bologna, 1934, 8: 254-69.—Bocchi, E. II con- tributo radiologico alia diagnosi di fistola gastro-colica. Ibid., 1937, 11: 74-82— Brenner, E. C. Gastrojejunocolic fistula. Am. J. Surg., 1927, n. ser., 3: 388.—Bruck, S., & Jacobs, M. S. Gastrojejuno-colic fistula; case report. Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 36: 678-81.—Chavannaz, G. Fistule gastro-jfijuno-colique; intervention; gufirison. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 46-9.—Clairmont, P. Ueber ausgedehnte Resektion des Magens bei Magen-Kolonfisteln. WTien. med. Wschr., 1918, 68: 425.—Cobet, R., & Imhauser, K. Subphrenische Gasan- sammlung bei Dickdarmfistel. Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 530.—Colucci, C. Contributo alia diagnosi ed al trattamento dalle fistole gastrocoliche. Policlinico, 1933, 40: sez. med., 439-46.—D'Alfonso, F. Contributo anatomo-clinico alio studio della fistola ceco-appendicolare. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1934, 22: 433-9.—Danzer, J. T. The pre-operative diagnosis of cholecystocolonic fistula. Radiology, 1937, 28: 88.—D'Arcy, T. N. A case of gastro-jejuno-colic fistula. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1937, 23: 351.—Dedichen, H. G. Spontane Heilung einer gastrokolischen Fistel. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1936, 59: 327-32.—Dejardin. Un cas de fistule gastro-jfijuno-colique- J. chir., Brux., 1928, 27: 272-80.—Dickson. W. H. Gastro. colic fistula. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928, 18: 272-6.—Eichler, P. Zur Rontgendiagnostik der gastrokolischen Fisteln. Ront- genpraxis, 1930, 2: 517-20.—Fagnano, G. Le fistole digiuno- soliche. Riv. osp., 1934, 24: 126-35.—Fairley, N. H., & Kilner, T. P. Gastro-jejuno-colic fistula, with megalocytic anaemia simulating sprue. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 2: 1335-4L— Fardelmann, A. von P. Gastrojejunocolic fistula; a brief review of the literature and report of a case. Am. J Surg., 1937, 36: 527-30.—Findlay, F. M. Treatment of gastro- jejunocolic fistula by multiple stage operations. Arch. Surg., 1936, 32: 896-906.—Forni, G. Le alterazioni del colon ed il loro trattamento nella fistola gastro-digiuno-colica. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 472-4.—Gastro-colic fistula. Brit. M. J., COLON 781 COLON 1935, 1: 441.—Gatewood. Gastrojejunocolic fistula secondary to jejunal ulcer. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1931, 11: 99-104.— Golob, M. Gastrocolic fistula; brief review of literature, and report of case. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 1007-9. Also repr. — Greenlee, D. P. Gastrojejunocolic fistula; report of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1927, 2: 146. Haenisch, F. Ront- genbefunde bei Fistelbildungen zwischen Teilen des Intestinal- tractus (Colon-Duodenum-Magen, Ma gen-Jejunum-Colon, Duodenum-Gallenblase) bei verschiedener Aetiologie (Tumor, Ulcus, Cholecystitis) Acta radiol., Stockh., 1926, 6: 485-501, 3 pl.—Hill, F. C. Gastrocolic fistula; with report of a case complicating carcinoma of the stomach. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 258-60.—Hohenner, K. Ueber spontane Diinndarm- Dickdarmfisteln. Rontgenpraxis, 1938, i0: 161-4.—Jansson, G. [Fistula gastrocolica from a radiological viewpoint] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1926, 68: 1077-93. —---- Fistula gastro- colica, speziell vom radiologischen Gesichtspunkt aus. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1928, 9: 9-22, 2 pl.—Jones, J. C. Gastro- jejuno-colic fistula; a report of 2 cases with recovery. Cleve- land Clin. Q., 1932. 1: 101-9.—Kauftheil, L. Ueber einen Fall von Fistula gastrocolica. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 225.— Kohlmann, G. Die Klinik und Rontgendiagnose der Duodenal- Kolon-Fistel. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1925, 33: 5.54-61, pl.— La Gravinese, N. Patogenesi e trattamento delle fistole gastroentero-coliche. Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez. chir., 66; 123; 156; 226.—Lange, K. Gastrokolische Fistel. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 323.—Laschi, G. Osservazioni radiologiche in un caso di fistola digiuno-colica. Ann. radiol., Bologna, 1934, 8: 410- 7.—Lust, F.J. Gastrojejuno—colic fistula. Rev. Gastroenter., 1937, 4: 300-5.—Machado Macedo, M. Fistula jejuno-c61ica, Med. contemp., Lisb., 1929, 47: 149-51.—Meischke, M. Beitrag zur operativen Behandlung der gastro-colischen Fistel, Beitr. klin. Chir., 1926, 138: 139-47.—Monroe, R. T., & Emery. E. S., jr. Gastrocolic fistula as a result of peptic ulcer; report of 2 cases. N. England J. M., 1928, 198: 550-3.—Morley, H. S., Brooke, R., & Little, C. J. H. Gastro-jejuno-colic fistula, with terminal perforation into the peritoneal cavity. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 1065.—Mosto, D., & Polak, M. Fistula gastro- cfilica carcinomatosa. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1936, 50: 1005-14.—Oltramare, J. H. A propos d'un cas de fistule gastro-jfijuno-colique. Rev. mfid. Suisse rom., 1935, 55: 517- 21.—Peco, G. Fistula yeyuno-c61ica. Rev. Soc. med. int., B. Air., 1925, 6: 123-31.—Pfeiffer, D. B., & Smyth, C. M., jr. Closure of fecal fistula following cecostomy for enteritis with tuberculous appendicitis and typhlitis. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1928, 8: 877-80.—Poynton, F. J., & Macgregor, J. V. Gastro- jejuno-colic fistula with cedema. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 240.— Pratt, G. P. Gastrojejunocolic fistula. Med. Clin. N. America, 1928, 12: 307-17.—Ratner, L. M., & Sharif sh, E. B. [Clinical aspect and treatment of gastro-colic fistula] Vest, khir., 1936, 44: 209-17.—Reiser, E. Ueber eine Magen-Jejunum- Kolon-Fistel. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926, 35: 243-7 — Robertson, W. E. Jejunocolic fistula. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1259-62. Also repr.—Roux, J. C. Les fistules gastro- coliques et leur syndrome coprologique. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1934, 24: 1084-7.—Saleh, A. H. Duodenocolic fistula. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 1117.—Scherk, G. Zur Klinik der Magen-Kolonfistel. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1929, 46: 222- 45.—Semenza, C. Le fistole digiuno-coliche. Radiol, med., Milano, 1930, 17: 125-39.—Shangle, M. A., & Beisler. L. G. Gastrojejunocolic fistula. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1926, 6: 1647-52.—Spinella, N. Fistola gastro-digiuno-colica (pato- genesi, profilassi e cura) Policlinico, 1931. 38: sez. chir., 310- 24.—Starkey-Smith, T. G. A case of carcinomatous gastro- colic fistula simulating enteric fever. Brit. M. J., 1932, 1: 982.—Steinitz, H. Ueber Indicanurie als Symptom der Fistula gastrocolica. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1925, 36: 29-33.—Strauss, H. Diagnostik und Therapie der Fistula gastro-colica. Fortsch. Med.. 1926, 44: 53.—Szemzo, G. [Fistula of stomach and colon] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: mell., 136.—Szollosy, L. [Fistula gastro-colica] Ibid., 1936, 80: 105.—Varelmann, H. Ausheiluhg einer Coecumfistel durch einfaches Mittel. Chi- rurg, 1933, 5: 502.—Verbrugge, J. Gastrojejunocolic fistulas. Arch. Surg., 1925, 11: 790-808. Also repr—Verebely, T., jr. Ueber die Gastrojejunocolonfistel. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936-37, 187: 468-77.—Wittkovsky, C. Zum Rontgenbild der Magen- Kolonfistel. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1926, 37: 386-93.—Zeno A., & Cames, O. A prop6sito de fistula gastroye.vunoc6hca. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1933, 17: 423-9. Magen-Kolonfisteln nach Gastroenterostomia post, und deren Therapie. Zbl. Chir., 1930, 57: 2706-8.—Kotzoglu, P. Ueber Fistula gastrocolica jejunalis nach Gastroenterostomie. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 221: 223-51.—Lupan [Duodenal and colonic fistula as sequel of Reichel's resection for perforating duodenal ulcer; cured by insulin injections] Cluj.med., 1929, 10: 155-7.—MacLean, P. Zur Kenntnis der postoperativen Magen-Kolonfistel. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1932, 155: 525-34.— Nelken, L. Ueber postoperative Fistula gastrocolica. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1925, 35: 143-50.—Ratner, L. M. [Case of gastro-colic fistula, with intermediary cloaca and valvular obstruction of the intestinal passage following gastroenteros- tomy] Vest, khir., 1937,49:96.—Shore, B.R. Gastro-jejuno- colic fistula; an unusual and fatal complication following opera- tions for duodenal ulcer. Ann. Surg., 1928, 87: 578-80.— Straus, G. [Fistula gastrocolica as a late complication after peptic ulcer operations] Klin, med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 85.— Vischia, Q. Fistola digiuno-colica da ulcera digiunale in gastroenterostomizzato. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1931, 7: 1086-93. ---- Focal infection. See also Toxemia, alimentary. Applehaus, W. E. Present-day knowledge of diseases of the rectum and colon and their relation to remote disorders. Ken- tucky M. J., 1929, 27: 54-61.—Cummings, F. A. The colon aa a focus of infection. Rhode Island M. J., 1934, 17: 1-5.— Draper, J. W. The pathogenic colon. Ann. Surg., 1926, 83: 790-9. ------& Churchman, J. W. Studies on the colon in cases of insanity and epilepsy; clinical and laboratory reports on 176 cases of colectomy. Tr. Ass. Physicians Mayo Clin., 1924, 5: 77-96, 4 pl.—Draper, J. W., & Johnson, R. K. The patho- genic colon; recent studies. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 4: 1-29, pl.—Drueck, C. J. Systemic infection from the colon. Illinois M. J., 1935, 67: 275-9.—Fishbaugh, E. C. The colon in relation to chronic arthritis. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1929) 1930, 32: 561-7.—Hotchkiss, D. H., jr. The proteo- lytic flora of the colon in urticaria, eczema, and other allergic conditions. Med. Rec, Houston, 1932, 26: 107-10.—Rankine, W. J. The dental surgeon's part in colon diseases. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1936, 22: 206-9. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1936, 192: 221.—Rose, R. H. The colon as a source of disease. Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 319-21. Also J. Chemother., 1934-35, 11: 144-9.—Rotham, H. W., & Schellberg, O. B. The colon; a factor in disease. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1930, 11: 668- 74.—Sexton, R. L. The colon as a focus of infection. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc. (1930) 1931, 30: 28; 1932, 31: 204; 1934, 33: 157. Also Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15: 483-7.—Synnott. M. J. The toxic colon. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 131: 121-9.—Walker, L. J. The colon as a focus of infection. Internat. J. M. & S., 1931, 44: 249; 281.—Williams, T. A. The large intestine and the nervous system. South. M. J., 1925, 18: 732-5.—Wilson, T. S. A case in which loss of memory suggestive of double personality was due to colon disturbance. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,1923- 24, 17: Sect. Clin., 36. ---- Foreign body and calculus. Bird, W. E. Perforation of the colon by a fish bone; report of a case. Delaware M. J., 1929, 1: 153-6.—Brown, S. For- eign body in the colon; case report. Radiology, 1927, 9: 164-6.—Briining, F. Dickdarmperforation durch eine Fisch- grate. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 1563.—Costantini & Le Genissel. Volumineux fficalome du colon transverse en amont d'un neo- plasme en virole. Bull. Soc radiol. mfid. France, 1934, 22: 197- 9.—Giacomelli, G. Perforazione del colon ascendente da calcolo stercoraceo guarita spontaneamente. Policlinico, 1928, 35: sez. prat., 537.—Manizade, M. D. Beitrag zur Klinik und Differen- tialdiagnose der Fremdkorpertumoren des Dickdarmes. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1111-4.—Norner. Ein eigenartiges Hindernis des Kotabsatzes beim Schwein. Deut. tierarztl. Wrschr., 1923, 31: 7.—Richard, A. Volumineux calcul, unique, vfisiculaire comprimant le caecolon. Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 145.—Rosser, C. Colonic foreign bodies. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc. (1929) 1930. 30: 35-9. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 368. Also repr.—Wintersberger, J. Durchbohrung des Grimmdarmes durch einen abgeschluckten Fremdkorper bei einem Pferde. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1928, 15: 539-41.— Zhuravsky. S. I. [Cases of foreign bodies in the colon] Kuban. nauch. med. J., 1928, 7: 1-4. ---- Gangrene. See also Peritonitis. Dzialoswynski, A. Gangran des Colon transversum (erstma- lige Beobachtung eines geheilten Falles) Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 1826- 2120.—Marinelli, F. . Cancrena postoperatoria del colon trasverso. Minerva med., Tor., 1927, 7: 697-703. ---- Hernia. Heegewaldt, E. *Zur Kasuistik der Hernien mit Dickdarm als Inhalt. 32p. 8? Berl., 1919. Lardexxois, G., & Okinczyc, J. Etude sur les hernies du gros intestin. 152p. 8? Par., 1910. Moscoso, J. S. de L. *Patogenia y trata- miento de las hernias del intestino grueso. 85p. 8? B. Air., 1915. ---- Fistula, postoperative. Newi, W. [H. L.] *Ueber Fistula gastro-colico- jejunalis nach Gastroenterostomie an Hand von 4 beobachteten Fallen. 20p. 8? Halle-Saale, 1932. Riner, J. *Die Gastro-Jejuno-Kolonfistel nach Gastroenterostomie unter besonder Berucksichti- gung der Rontgendiagnose. 31p. 8? Basel, 1933 Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 232; 280. Bock, H. Zur Diagnose und operativen Behandlung der Magen-Kolonfistel nach Ulcusoperation. Zbl. Chir., 1930, 57: 1150-2__Diez, J. A prop6sito de fistula gastroyeyunoc61ica postoperatoria! Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1933, 17: 349-58.— Gerez L Fistulas gastro-c61icas postoperatorias. Rev. cir. Barcelona, 1933, 5: 22-30.—Hubscher, K. Zwei Falle von COLON 782 COLON Campellone, P. Ernia inguinale di diverticolo vescicale strozzato associato ad ernia del colon destro. Policlinico, 1936, 43: sez. prat., 1157-63.—Dantin. Les hernies non adhfirentes du gros intestin; causes rares d'irrfiductibilitfi. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1922, 35: 471.—Jianu, A. Kolo-ileo-cokale Bruche. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1910, 106: 569-93.—Novaro, N. L'intero colon trasverso ed il proprio meso quale parziale contenuto di voluminosa ernia inguino-scrotale. Riforma med., 1922, 38: 1060-3.—Stewart, F. T. Caecal hernia, with volvulus of ileum. Tr. Acad. Surg. Philadelphia, 1902, 4: 69-71.—Tomiselli, A. Contributo alio studio delle ernie del segmento ileo-cieco-colico a sinistra. Gazz. internaz. med,, 1921, 24: 99; 111; 122. ---- Injury [including hemorrhage] Chenier, J. R. *Les contusions du gros in- testin. llOp. 8? Par., 1910. Bajenov, P. [Casuistics of gun-shot trauma of the large intestine] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 871.—Bloch, J. C. Deux observations des plaies par balle du colon transverse, traitfies par l'extfiriorisation du segment colique blessfi. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 1099-102.—Filippini, L. Considerazioni cliniche su alcuni casi di ferite del colon. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 794. Also Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 491-7.—Koch, B. [Gunshot wound penetrating the abdomen with lesion of ascending colon; laparotomia; recovery] Orv. hetil., 1904, 48: 401.—More, P. S. C. Extra-peritoneal wound of large intestine. Ind. M. Gaz., 1907, 42: 457, pl.—Peri, A. Lacerazione del colon discendente da aria compressa introdotta per la via rettale. Rass. previd. sociale, 1930, 17: No. 8, 45-54.—Smith, R. E. Haemorrhage from the large bowel caused by an ad- herent appendix epiploica. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 853.— Vervloet, C. G. [Haemorrhage of colon] Ned tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 570-7.—Wolvius, R. J. [Two cases of haemorrhage of colon] Geneesk. gids, 1924-25, 2: 293-300. ---- Injury, subcutaneous. Wagner, F. * Ausgedehnte Wandnekrose des Colon nach Bauchkontusion. p. 186-94. 8? Giesson, 1933. Also Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1933, 46: Gerlach, K. Ueber traumatische subkutane Dickdarm- rupturen mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Falle mit pro- trahiertem Verlauf. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1931, 152: 79-92 — Ritter, A. Ueber subkutane Dickdarmverletzung; Beitrag zur Kasuistik der Fussballverletzungen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 795-7. ---- Innervation. Aiba, A. Ueber den Einfluss der Vagus- beziehungsweise Splanchnicusreizung auf die Bewegung des Dickdarmes. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1933-35, 3: Biophys., 225.—Ishikawa, N. Experi- mentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Dickdarminnervation, insbesonder des Colon descendens et sigmoideum. Mitt. Med. Fak. Univ. Kyushu, 1923, 7: 295-338, 5 pl.—Lawson, H. The role of the inferior mesenteric ganglia in the diphasic response of the colon to sympathetic stimuli. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 109: 257-73.—Learmonth, J. H., & Markowitz, J. Studies on the innervation of the large bowel; the influence of the lumbar colonic nerves on the distal part of the colon. Ibid., 1930, 94: 501-4.—M'Fadden, G. D. F., Loughridge, J. S., & Milroy. T. H. The nerve control of the distal colon. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1935, 25: 315-27.—Mitchell, G. A. G. The innervation of the distal colon. Edinburgh M. J., 1935, 42: 11-20, 6 pl.—Pi Sufier, A., & Puche, J. Le sympathique sensitif; Tinnervation afffirente du gros intestin. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 92: 812.—Rabe, F. Die nervosen Beziehungen des Dickdarms zum Diinndarm und Magen. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1957-9.—Schmidt, C. A. Distribution of vagus and sacral nerves to the large intestine. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 739.—Takajasu, T. Ueber die nervose Versorgung in der Dickdarm wand des Menschen; iiber die neuendeckten Ganglienzellen in der Ringmuskelschicht des menschlichen Dickdarms. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 597.—Telford, E. D., & Stopford, J. S. B. The autonomic nerve supply of the distal colon, an anatomical and clinical study. Brit. M. J., 1934, 1: 572-4.—Trumble, H. C. The parasympathetic nerve supply to the distal colon. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 2: 149.—Zucker- mann, C. Inervaci6n intestinal; sensibilidad y movilidad del col6n. Rev. mex. cir., 1936, 4: 532-8. ---- Interposition. Pinero-Fernandez, R. interposition he- pato-diaphragmatique du colon. 72p. S? Par., 1933. Acampora, L. Interpositio coli. Riforma med., 1935, 51: 525-30.—Calabresi, C. Sull' interposizione epato-diaframma- tica del colon. Minerva med., Tor., 1937, 28: pt 2, 364-6 — Choussat & Choussat-Clausse. Deux cas d'interposition hfipato-diaphragmatique du colon avec autopsies. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1937, 25: 147-54.—Dillenseger. Un cas d'interposition hfipato-diaphragmatique du colon. Ibid., 1936, 24: 367-9.—Goldstein, M. J., & Goldstein, D. Zur Klinik und Rontgendiagnostik der Interpositio colonis. Rontgenpraxis, 1933, 5: 877-81.—Huguet. Interposition du colon entre foie et diaphragme. J. radiol. filectr., 1923, 7: 406-10.—Kuhn. J. K. Ueber die Interposition des Colon zwischen Leber und Zwerchfell (unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der intermit- tierenden Form) Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1925, 22: 102-4 — Lusena, G. Interposizione epato-diaframmatica del colon trasverso. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 791. Also Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 462-4.—Rogers, J. C. T. Hepato-dia- phragmatic interposition of the colon; report of a case. Illinois M. J., 1935, 68: 264-8.—Rotenfeld, M. Z. [Interposition of the large intestine between the liver and diaphragm] Vest. rentg., 1931, 9: 153-61.—Tremolieres, F. L'interposition hfipato-diaphragmatique du colon. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1929, 3. ser., 102: 386-91. ------& Pierron, E. J. M. L'in- terposition hfipato-diaphragmatique du colon. Presse mfid., 1930, 38:1-3.—Tremolieres, F., & Tardieu, A. L'interposition hfipato-diaphragmatique du colon. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1931, 21: 1154-98. Also Rev. mfid. fr., 1932, 13: 211-32.— Uspensky, A. Die pathogenetische Bedeutung des Sympto- menkomplexes der Interpositio colonis. Fortsch. Rontgen- strahl., 1928, 37: 540-55.—Zucchi, L. L'interposizione epato- diaframmatica del colon. Riforma med., 1933, 49: 882-8. ---- Intussusception. Farr, C. E. The reduction of colonic intussusception by air inflation. Ann. Surg., 1926, 84: 588-90.—Jonas, F. Invagina- tion intestinalis; un cas d'invagination du colon transverse. J. chir., Brux., 1926, 25: 20-4.—McKenney, D. Recurring colorectal intussusception. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc (1929) 1930, 30: 151-65.—Martzloff, K. H. Intussusception of the cecum coli; clinical and pathologic report of a case. Arch. Surg., 1926, 13: 495-506.—Panner. H. J. [Case of invagination of colon with a characteristic Roentgen picture] Hospitalstidende, 1927, 70: 14-26.—Savariaud, M. Rfisection colo-rectale par invagi- nation sans tube et sans suture. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1913, 26: 575.—Sostegni, A. Contributo alia chirurgia del colon (invaginazione ileo-cieco-coliche e del sigma iliaco nell' adulto) Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 441-6.—Truesdell, E. D. Colic intussusception. Am. J. Surg., 1927, n. ser., 3: 398. ---- Irrigation. Le Roy, B. R. The pH in colonic therapy. 331p. 8? Tacoma, Wash., 1933. Russell, W. K. Colonic irrigation. 191p. 8? Edinb., 1932. Appareil (Un) nouveau de bains intestinaux l'enterocleaner. Presse mfid., 1936, 44: 1108.—Bassler, A. Colon filling sta- tions. J.Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88:1023.—Bastedo.W. A. Colon irrigations, their administration, therapeutic application, and dangers. Ibid., 1932, 98: 734-6. Also repr. ------ Colon irrigations. Am. J. Nurs., 1936, 36: 565-7.—Blackman, W. W. Better colon lavage. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1925, 14: 452.— Davies, H. H. Colon irrigator. U. S. Patent Off., 1936, No. 2058003.—Eriksson, F. O. Colon irrigation. Am. Physician, 1925, 30: 278.—Friedenwald, J., & Morrison, S. Value, indi- cations, limitations, and technique of colonic irrigation. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 18: 1611-29.—Goldman, G. Colon irrigations by the general practitioner. Med. World, 1926, 44: 128.—Jutte, M. E. Trans-duodenal irrigation versus colonic irrigation. Clin. M. & S., 1935, 42: 446-8.—King, C. S. Newer technic of colon therapy. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1935, 16: 474-7.—Krusen, F. H. Colonic irrigation. Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 1935, 27: 1198. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 118-21.—Kuhne, J. E. Bain interne ou lavage total du tube di- gestif, par la mfithode subaquale du Dr Brosch (Vienne) Rev. mfid. Suisse rom., 1924, 44: 111-6.—Lamp, C. B. High colonic irrigations. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1929-30, 5: 171-82.—Langen- hagen, M. de. Le lavage du colon: sa technique; son but; ses resultats; rfifutation des critiques qui lui ont fitfi adressfies. Rev. mfid. est., 1925, 53: 885-95.—Laquerriere & Delherm. Le lavement filectrique. J. mfid. fr., 1922, 11: 271.—La Ro- chelle, F. D. A simple method of colonic irrigation. Clin. M. & S., 1934, 41: 176-8.—Lossen, H. Rontgenbeobachtungen fiber das Schicksal verschieden grosser Darmeingiessungen unter besonderer Berucksichtigung therapeutischer Gesichtspunkte. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1922, 30. Kongr., 48-53.—McAllister, W. M. Colonic lavage. Nurs. Times, Lond., 1934, 30: 898- 901.—Mayberry, F. A. Colon irrigator. U. S. Patent. Off., 1936, No. 2043005.—Morse, F. H. Colonic irrigation. Phys. Ther., 1931, 49: 249-57.—Norman, N. P. The hydrostatic stimulation of colonic peristalsis as a re-educative and non- surgical corrective measure for re-establishing normal colonic function. Am. J. Electrother., 1924, 42: 116-24.—Olpp, G. Das Su-Da-Bad. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 859 — Salerni. N. B. High colonic therapy apparatus. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2022742; 1936, No. 2033652.—Schellberg, O. B. Technic of colon irrigation. Internat. J. Surg., 1923, 36: 18-24.—Shaine, M. S. High enemata and irrigations. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 735-7.—Soresi, A. L. Wine enema and proctoclysis. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 435.—Tolle, R. Das Gymnacolon-Darmbad und seine klinische Anwendung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1718.—Wiltsie, J. W. Colon irrigations and colonic therapy. Am. Med., 1935, 41: 213-55. ---— Colonic lavage in treatment of disease. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1936, 17: 154-61.—Worster, W. W. Newer concepts in colon therapy. Ibid., 1934, 15: 650-4. COLON 783 COLON ---- Lipoma. Chalier, A., & Dunet, C. Note histologique sur un lipome du gros intestin. Lyon mfid., 1921, 130: 1000.—Farr, C. E. Lipoma of the colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1930, 10: 477- 82.—Fetzer, H. Das Dickdarmlipom; Betrachtungen zur Rontgendiagnose. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 205-8.—Franco, C. D. Lipoma of the descending colon, sigmoid flexure, rectum, and corresponding mesentery. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1925, 5: 144-7.—McFarlane, J. A. Submucous lipoma of colon; report of a case. Arch. Surg., 1928, 17: 627-9. Also repr.—Morison, R. Polypoid submucous lipoma of the colon, causing intussusception. In Durham Mus. Catal., 1928, 287.—Oudard, Lancelin & Coureaud. Lipome sous-sfireux en raanchon du colon transverse. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 685-9.—Panzner, E. J., & Porretta, F. S. Submucous lipoma of the transverse colon; complicated by intussusception and diverticulosis. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 22: 303.—Pemberton, J. de J., & McCormack, C. J. Submucous-lipomas of colon and rectum. Ibid., 1937, 37: 205-18.—Ratcliff, R. A. Sub- mucous lipoma of the colon. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1930, 80:453-62.—Ross, K. A lipoma of the colon. Brit. J. Surg., 1935-36, 23: 866.—Stewart, W. H., & Illick, H. E. Lipoma of the colon; report of 2 cases. Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 23: 308-10.—Tanasescu & Barbilian. Lipome sous-muqueux du colon transverse. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 1080- 2.—Zwadowski. W. Les nfioplasmes bfinins du colon; signe radiologique de lipome. J. radiol. electr., 1935, 19: 162-6. Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 1275.—Ramstedt. Ueber Hirschsprung- sche Krankheit. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1556. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1490— Ronzini, M. Sul mega- colon congenito. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 86-93, pl — Sistrunk, W. E. Hirschsprung's disease. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1926, 6: 1271-5.—Smith, G. E. Hirschsprung's disease. Tr. Canad. Soc Dis. Child., 1924, 2: 81-3.—Sokolov, I. P. [Hirschsprung's disease (megacolon congenitum)] Klin. med., Moskva, 1930, 8: 1330-3.—Trueblood, D. V. Hirsch- sprung's disease. Northwest M., 1924, 23: 279-81.—Wade, R. B. Congenitally dilated colon or Hirschsprung's disease. J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 1930, 3: 3-19.—Will, A. A. Megacolon or Hirschsprung's disease. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1922, 15: 337. ---- Megacolon: Cases. Ullrich, G. *Ein Fall von Hirschsprung'scher Krankheit [Heidelberg] 13p. 8? Wertheim a. M., 1932. Anderodias, J. A propos d'une observation de megacolon. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1925) 1926, 180-3.—Barbacci, P., & Moggi, B. Su di un caso di megacolia e megasigma. Radiol, med., Milano, 1927, 14: 1061-8.—Barclay, H. Case of Hirschsprung's disease (congenital idiopathic dilatation of the colon) Newcastle M. J., 1922-23, 3: 34.—Barjon , 46: 205-23. Also Surgery, 1937, 2: 411-23.—Hawkes, E. Z. Rupture of colon while taking an enema. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1926, 6: 1563-0.—Segal, A. A. [The so-called spon- taneous ruptures of the colon! Vest, khir., 1931, 24: 72-80.— Spitzenberger, O. Zwei 1- idle von gedeckten Perforationen des Kolon. Mitt. Ges. inn. Med. Wien, 1936, 35: 9. Also Ront- genpraxis, 1936, 8: 659-02. ---- Pericolonic membranes [Jackson] Graziani, F. Contributo alio studio della membrana di Jackson. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 717-22.—McWhorter, G. L. Chronic intermittent obstruction of the ascending colon by parietocolic bands or membranes. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1936, 16: 101-11.—Napalkov, P. N. [Clinical study of the membrane of the colon] Russ. khir., 1924, 1: pt 2, 243-52. ---- Pharmacology. Kusunoki. G., & Tsutsui, T. Studies on the central nervous actions of adrenalin and extract of the posterior lobe of pituitary body; experiments with the colon. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1930-32, 2: Int. Med., 190.—Lenz, E. Observations a la fenetre abdomi- nale colique du chat; mouvements intestinaux normaux et action pfiristaltogene des purgatifs anthraquinoniques. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1923-24, 27: 75-157, 12 pl.—Lurje, H. S. Untersuchungen iiber die motorische Funktion des Dickdarms; die Einwirkung naturlicher chemischer Reizmittel auf die Bewegung des Dickdarms. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1925, 207: 269-78.— McNealy, R. W., & Willems, J. D. Absorption of dextrose from the colon; a study of the effects of chemical excitants and of stimulants on dextrose enema. Arch. Surg., 1931, 22: 649-57. Also repr.—Steggerda, F. R., & Gianturco, C. A method for studying the response of the colon to various stimuli, in particular, pitressin and pitocin. Am. J. Physiol., 1936,116: 150.—Yonkman.F. F. Colon activation by intrave- nous hypertonic NaCl injection in unanesthetized, trained dogs. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol.. N. Y., 1932, 29: 1207. ---- Physiology. Auer, J. On the function of the colonic spindle (Fusus coli) of the rabbit. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1924-25, 22: 331-3.—Barcroft, J., & Steggerda, F. R. Observations on the proximal portion of the exteriorized colon. J. Physiol., Lond., 1932, 76: 460-71.—Bargen, J. A. Functions of the large in- testine. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1933, 34: 121-6.—Carter, L. J. Colonic dynamics. Radiology, 1928, 10: 16-20.—Gardner, E. L. A clinical study of colonic function. Minnesota M., 1925, 8: 498-511.—Gatewood, W. E. The mechanics of the colon. Northwest M., 1930, 29: 1-7.—Graham, A. S. Physi- ology of the colon: practical considerations. South. M. & S., 1936, S8: 187-91.—Hiibener, W. Ueber die Regenerations- fi>higkeit der Dickdarmschleimhaut. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1926, 137: 732-4.—Isemein, L.. & Poinso, R. Physiologie des colons. Gaz. hop., 1924, 97: 897-906.—Larson, L. M.. & Bargen, J. A. Physiology of the colon. Arch. Surg., 1933, 27: 1-50.— Lefebvre, C. Physiologie chirurgicale du gros intestin. Paris chir., 1922, 14: 572-8. Also Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1923, 26: 215-22 —Pearcy, J. F., & Van Liere, E. J. Reflexes from the colon. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1925) 1926, 28: 135-41.— Peola, F. Sulla funzione emuntoria dell'intestino crasso. Gazz. osp., 1925, 46: 1181.—Raiford, T., & Mulinos, M. G. Intestinal activity in the exteriorized colon of the dog. Am. J. Physiol., 1934-35, 110: 123-8. ------ The myenteric reflex as exhibited by the exteriorized colon of the dog. Ibid., 129- 36.—Rons, J. C. L'fiquilibre entre les fermentations et lea COLON 788 COLON putrefactions dans le colon, ses variations et leur valeur sfimfiio- logique. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1930, 20: 401-42.— Schellberg, O. B. The functional activity of the colon. Med. Times. N. Y., 1925, 53: 272. ------ Observations on the physiology of the human colon. Internat. J. Surg., 1928, 41: 40-4.—Spaye. Quelques donnees sur la physiologie des colons. Bruxelles med., 1935-36, 16: 66.—Sprengel. Erfahrungen iiber den Gleitbruch des Dickdarms. Verh. Deut. Ges. Chir., 1911, 40: 2. Teil, 332-68.—Tanzer, J. Ueber die ernahrungs- physiologische Bedeutung der Mikroorganismen im Darmtrakt der Pflanzenfresser; iiber das Schicksal der Mikroorganismen auf dem Weg vom Coecum bis zum Rectum beim Pferd. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1926, 213: 563-70.—Weinstein, L. The fate of bacteria injected directlv into the cecal end of the colon. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936, 3: 397. Dickdarm. Arch. klin. Chir., 1935, 182: 152-7.—Pennant, D. H. Multiple polyposis of the colon. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 356.—Rankin, F. W. Total colectomy for polyposis of the colon. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1930, 5: 118-20. ——— Multiple polyps of the colon. South. M. J., 1934, 27: 574-8. ----— Colectomy for adenomatosis and prjeudopolypo'sis; a report of 5 additional cases. Ann. Surg., 1935, 102: 707-23.—Robertson, H. E. Polyps of the colon and their possible significance, Bull. Am. Soc Cancer, 1934, 16: 6.—Rohrbach, H. O. Poly- posis of colon in a child with a partial resection of ileum and colon. Pennsylvania M. J., 1932, 35: 705-7.—Sauerbruch, F. Beitrag zur Polyposis des Dickdarmes. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 133-0.—Scarborough, R. A. Colectomy for multiple polyposis; a report of 3 cases. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1937, 38: 202-9.— Scheftel, I. N. [Multiple polyposis of the large intestine] Sovet. klin., 1931, 15: 456-62.—Susman, W. Polypi coli. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1932, 35: 29-33.—Swan, T. S. Poly- posis localized in the transverse colon; report of a case. Radiol- ogv, 1925, 4: 55-7.—Vos, P. A. [Polyposis coli; case] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 2955-60, pl.—Waller, J. B. [Poly- posis coli (demonstration)] Ibid., 1923, 67: 951-3.—Weber, H. M. The roentgenologic demonstration of polypoid lesions and polyposis of the large intestine. Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 25: 577-89.—Wheeler. W. I. de C. Multiple polypi of the colon. Brit. J. Surg., 1926-27, 14: 58-66. ---- Prolapse. Bevis, E. M. Prolapse of the colon through a colostomy opening. Northwest M., 1927, 26: 213.—Bonnet, P., & liicard, A. De 1'fitranglement de l'intestin grfile dans le pro- lapsus du gros intestin, au niveau de l'anus contre nature. Lyon chir., 1925, 22: 284-7.—Greco. T. L'inversione del colon e del tenue a scopo plastico. Policlinico, 1936, 43: sez. chir., 195-213.—Levin, J. J. A case of irreducible prolapse of the rectum and pelvic colon in an adult. S. Africa M. Rec, 1924, 22: 568-71.—McGehee, J. L. Certain groups of atypical abdominal symptoms, with relation to essential pathology. J. Tennessee'M. Ass., 1922-23, 15: 305-9. ---- Ptosis. Aceves Z., F., & Figueroa. S. Tratamiento quirurgico de las ptosis del colon. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1937, 8: 455- 62.—Aguilar Alvarez, J. Tratamiento quirurgico de las dextro- coloptosis. An. clin. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1931, 1: 116-21 — Aynesworth, K. H. The pathological consequences of the con- genitally ptosed right colon; surgical treatment in selected cases. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1928, 41: 248-59. Also Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 7: 358-68.—Bouchut, L. Radioscopie des colons et ptoses coliques. J. mfid. Lyon, 1925, 6: 407-14.—Cannon, G. E. Ptosis in the transverse colon. J. Nat. M. Ass., N. Y., 1922, 14: 227.—Carslaw, R. B. An estimate of the importance of undue mobility and prolapse of the ascending colon as a factor in the causation of various abdominal conditions, based on the results of 242 cases treated bv colopexy. Tr. R. Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1927, 21: 59-89.—Dupuy de Frenelle. Diagnos- tic et traitement de la ptose du colon transverse. Arch. mfid. chir. province, 1928, 18: 147-53. Also J. mfid. Paris, 1927, 46: 848-50.—Fiske, S. Ptosis of the hepatic flexure. Med. Clin. N. America, 1932, 15: 1327-43.—Gonzalez Rincones, R. Operaci6n para corregir el descenso del colon, segun la tficnica de Duval y Gregoire; presentaci6n de algunas radiograffas hechas en Caracas. Gac mfid. Caracas, 1922, 29: 261.— Guichard & Laurent. Ptose de l'hfimi-colon droit; compression chronique du duodfinum par le pfidicule mfisentfirique supfirieur. Arch. mfid. pharm. nav., 1934, 124: 178-88.—Kaufmann, W. -Veranderungen der Lage des ptotischen Dickdarms bei praller Einlauffiillung. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1933, 47: 94.— Kellogg, J. H. A new procedure for suspension of the pelvic colon. Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1922, 18: 80-8.—Lambret.O. La suspension de Tangle sous-hfipatique ptosfi. Presse mfid., 1931, 39: 1477-9.—Mattina, A. Cura delle distetie del colon trasverso. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1929, 8: 1001-15.—Mosher, E. M. An anatomical cause for enteroptosis and the V colon. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1923, n. ser.. 116: 401-4.—Mosti, R. Contributo alia nefro-coIonpesMa combinata per via lombare col metodo del Donati. Policlinico, 1923, 30: sez. prat., 1224- 30.—Opokin, A. A., & Berezin, I. F. [Coffey-Waugh's opera- tion in colonoptosis] Vest, khir., 1937, 52: No. 7, 75-82 — Oury, P., & ChSne, P. La ptose colique. Nutrition, Par., 1933, 3: 435-45.—Peak, J. H. Colonic dilatation and colopto- sis, surgical treatment. Kentucky M. J., 1927, 25: 32-5.— Quain. E. P. Pathogenic ptosis of the right colon. Arch, Surg., 1923, 6: 638-52. Also J. Lancet, 1923, 43: 73-80. ------Contribution to the diagnosis and treatment of right coloptosis and its complications. Tr. West. Surg. Ass. (1923) 1924, 33: 227-41. Also Am. J. Surg., 1924. 38: 193-8.—Reed, A. G. The ptosed colon. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1937-38, 37: 51.—Rotky, H., & Herrnheiser, G. Untersuchungen zur physiologischen Dickdarmlage und zur Frage der Koloptoee. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1923-24, 31: 702-11.—Solieri, S. Sindrome di colica biliare in casi di ptosi del colon trasverso. Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1921) 1922. 28: 209-13.—Valerio. A. Pt6se do grosso intestino e syndromologia uro-sexual. Brasil med., 1932, 46: 053. ---- redundant. See Colon, Dolichocolon. ---- Polyposis. See also Colon, Adenoma. Budelmann, G. *Ueber Polypen und Poly- posis des Dickdarms [Kiel] 59p. 8? Hamb., 1928. Anderson, J. H., & Marxer, O. A. Multiple polyposis of the colon. Brit. J. Surg., 1929-30, 17: 451-5.—Bargen, J. A. Hereditary polyposis of the large intestine. Proc Mayo Clin., 1935, 10: 648.—Barker, L. F. Polyposis of the colon; discus- sion of the heredo-familial occurrence of the disease and of the extraordinarily favorable effects obtained in one case by deep X-ray therapy. Med. Clin. N. America, 1930, 14: 77-85 — Bfirard, L.. & Dunet, C. Poly pose du colon transverse; rfisec- tion colique; fistule transverse colique; gufirison. Lyon mfid., 1920, 129: 98-100.—Buie, L. A. Polypoid disease of the colon. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1937, 30: 622-7.—Cattell, R. B., & Swinton. N. W. The significance and treatment of colonic and rectal polyps. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1937, 17: 857-63— Ceccarelli, G. Poliposi del crasso. Clin, chir., Milano. 1926, 29: 1-29 — Chandler, L. R., & Newell, R. R. Polyposis of the colon; re- port of a case with failure of roentgen therapy. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933, 13: 1297-304.—Coflfey, R. C. Colonic poly- posis, with engrafted malignancy; a technic for removing the entire colon, including the rectum. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1925) 1926, 38: 334-43, 17 pl. Also Ann. Surg., 1926, 83: 364-80, pl.—Coleman, F. P. Multiple polyposis of the colon; survey of the surgical methods of treatment and report of an unusual case. Univ. Hosp. Bull., Ann Arb., 1937, 3: 47.— Dahl, R. [Solitary polypus of the colon as cause of protracted hemorrhages] Sven. liik. tidn., 1932, 29: 1137-42.—David, V. C. The treatment of bleeding polypoid tumors of the large bowel. Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1933, 43: 180-91. ------ The pathology and treatment of bleeding polypoid tumors of the large bowel. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1934, 52: 541-56. Also Ann. Surg., 1934, 100: 933-48.—Doherty. W. D. Case of polyposis of colon. Tr. M. Soc London, 1936, 59: 46.—Eicken- busch. Ein Beitrag zum Rontgenbilde der Polyposis coli. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1927, 36: 662-4.—Erdmann, J. F., & Morrid. J. H. Polyposis of the colon; a survey of the subject. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 40: 460-8.—Fansler, W. A. The origin of polypi of the large bowel; with especial reference to adenoma; preliminary report. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930. 95: 1969-71 — Ferguson, L. K. Diffuse polyposis of the colon; a case report. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 593.—Fischer, A. W. Zur rontgenologischen Diagnose und Differentialdiaenose der Poly- posis coli. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926, 31: 716-20 — Gusnar, K. von. Behandlung der Polyposis diffusa des Dick- darms mit starken Blutungen. Chirurg, 1932, 4: 930-2 — Hamant & Rothan. Polypose colique diffuse. Rev. mfid est, 1935, 63: 818.—Hardy, G. E. W. Polyposis of the colon; report of a case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 910-3.—Hoelzel, F., & Da Costa, E. Experimental production of polyposis of the colon in rats. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1937-38. 4: 23-6.—Howard, C. E. Polyps of the rectum and large bowel. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc (1923) 1924, 24: 57-61.—Hullsiek, H. E. Multiple poly- posis of the colon. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 47: 346-56.— Kennedy, R. L. J., & Weber, H. M. Polyposis of the colon in children. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 42: 69-76.—Kuhn, H. P.. & Helwig, F. C. Multiple colonic polypi, with 2 engrafted carcinomata; report of a case. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1929, 26: 111-3.—Lehmann, H. Unter dem Bilde der Polyposis in Erscheinung tretende, umschriebene Hyperplasie des lym- phatischen Gewebes im Dickdarm. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1925, 190: 391-6.—Leveuf, J., & Odru, M. La polypose colique diffuse. J. chir. Par., 1931, 37: 810-28.—Levin, A. L. Exten- sive colonic polyposis; report of 3 cases. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1927-28. 89: 112-20—McKenney. D. C. Multiple poly- posis of the colon; conservative treatment; case report. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1920, 26: 118-21. ----— Multiple poly- posis of colon; familial factor and malignant tendency. J. Am. M. As., 1936. 107: 1871 -6.—Mandl, F. Zur Indikation bei der Polyposis des Dickdarmes. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 988.— Mayo, C. W., & Wakefield, E. G. Disseminated polyposis of the colon. Ibid., 1936, 107: 342-8.—Melchior, E. Zur ooera- tiven Behandlung der Polyposis coli. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1929- 30, 148: 304-10.—Metzger. H., Ohiman, J., & HalfT, M. Un cas de polypose du colon. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1935, 23: 90-5, 2 pl.—Miller, R. H., & Sweet, R. H. Multiple poly- posis of the colon; a familial disease. Ann. Surg., 1937, 105: 511-5.—Nystrom, T. G. [Study of diffuse polyposis of the large intestine] Fin. liik. sail, hand., 1935, 77: 619-42, 4 pl.— Ojpolzer. R. R. von. Ein Beitrag zur Polypenentstehung im COLON 789 COLON ---- Resection [and hemi-resection] See also Colon, Cancer: Treatment, surgical. Galle, M. *Dio 1 )auererfoIge nach Dickdarm- resektion. 31p. 8? Berl., 1926. Weiss, A. G. Recherche^ cliniques et experi- mentales sur la colectomie, mecanisme de la coli- sation dc l'intestin grele; le role des transforma- tions anatomo-physiologiques et de la specificity cellulaire dans l'adaptation fonctionnelle. 86p. 8? Par. [1926] Agrifoglio, M., & Giannoni, G. Ricerche sperimentali sul comportamento del calcio potassio e colesterina nel sangue dopo colectomia totale. Pathologica, Genova, 1937, 29: 48-53.— Banet, V. Una modificaci6n de tecnica en la colectomfa derecba. Bol. Liga cdncer, Habana, 1934, 9: 230-2.—Bargen, J. A., & Rankin, F. W. Total colectomy for polyposis and arthritis associated with chronic ulcerative colitis. Proc Mayo Clin., 1930, 5: 333-6.—Berard. Sur un colectomie totale. Lyon chir., 1924, 21: 102-4.—Bergeret, A. L'hfimi-colectomie droite avec conservation de la valvule de Bauhin. In Livre jub. (Hartmann, H.) Par., 1932, 73-6.—Bourde. Y. Colectomie segmentaire avec suture incomplete des 2 bouts. Mfim. Acad. chir., Par., 1930, 62: 397-401.—Briitt, H. Totalexstirpation des Kolons wegen Tuberkulose. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1709. Also Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 199: 110-4.—Brunner, F. Beitrag zur Resektion des Dickdarmes. Ibid., 1923, 178: 96- 112.—Canavero, M. Sulle modificazioni istologiche esull' adat- tamento funzionale del tenue dopo la colectomia. Policlinico, 1933, 40: sez. med., 421-38. ------ Studio dell'assorbi- mento dei grassi e delle sostanze proteiche dopo la colectomia. Ibid., sez. chir., 629-41.—Chamberlain, D. Left partial colectomy. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 65-8.—Chaton, M. Dix-sept rejections segmentaires du gros intestin en un temps. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1922, 48: 690-7. ------ Les avantages dans les resections coliques du rfitablissement de la continuitfi de l'intestin par anastomose latfiro-latfirale. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1925, 34: 808-18. ------ Remarques techniques pour servir a la pratique de la colectomie idfiale en un temps. Ibid., 1934, 43: 389-96.—Cimino, S. Colectomia e glicemia. Mi- nerva med., Tor., 1930, 27: 03.—Colmers, F. Ueber totale Dickdarmresektion. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1922, 172: 365-7.— Decoud, D., & Bosch Arana, G. Dos casos de colectomia parcial ileo-colica. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1918, 29: 55-68.— Del Valle & Garre, E. Peritiflocolitis dolorosa consecutiva a cecopldsticas; hemicolectomfa: curaci6n. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 410-4.—Dowd, C. N. Technique of partial colectomy by the Mikulicz two-stage method. M. & S. Rep. Roos- evelt Hosp. N. Y. (1915-24) 1924, 2. ser., 10-20—Dragos, A., & Galisciuc, B. [Right hemicolectomy] Rev. san. mil., Bucur., 1934, 33: 601-3.—Dudley, G. S. Mikulicz (double barrel) type of colonic resection. Surg. Clin N. America, 1933, 13:311-4.— Duval, P. Examen radiologique du grele trois ans et demi aprfis une colectomie totale. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1923, 49: 948-52. ------ La restauration fonctionnelle du colon aprfis colectomie totale. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 192,5, 3. ser., 93: 910-2. ----- & Beclere, H. Resultats filoignfis de la colectomie. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1923, 13: 797-9.—Duval, P.. & Roux, J. C. La reconstitution d'un pseudo-cajcum aux dfipens du colon ou de l'anse ilfio-colique apres colectomie droite ou colectomie totale. Ibid., 282-9- Falkenburg, C. Ueber Re- sektion des Dickdarms mittels Invaginierung (Invaginierungs- resektion) Arch. klin. Chir., 1923, 127: 406-14.—Findlay, F. M. An improved clamp for the Mikulicz procedure. Ann. Surg., 1936, 103: 471-3.—Fraser, J., Pringle, S. [et al.] Dis- cussion on the value of the closed methods in resection of the colon. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 1925-26, 19: Sect. Surg., 53-9.—Gehrels, E. Colon resection. California West. M., 1930, 33: 568-72.—Gibbon. J. W. Resection of the right half of the colon for hyperplastic tuberculosis. South. M. & S., 1931, 93: 107-9.—Gibson, J. H. The Kerr technic in resections of the colon. Ann. Surg., 1932, 96: 102-6.—Grant, A. R-, & Lyman, H. C. Obstructive resection of the colon by the Rankin Graham method. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1936, 29: 531-3 — Grove, H. Colectomia total en 3 tiempos. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1926, 4: 6-8.—Haas. W. Krankenvorstellung zur Frage der Dickdarmresektion. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 1825.— Haberer, H. von. Verbesserung unserer Resultate bei Dick- darmresektion, namentlich im subakuten und akuten Ileus. Arch. klin. Chir., 1931, 167: 443-58.------Zur Frage der einzeitigen Dickdarmresektion. Fortsch. Ther., 1934, 10: 4-16.—Hartmann, H. La colectomia alta por via abdominal exclusiva. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1928, 13: 404-6.—Horgan, E. Colectomy for chronic ulcerative colitis and polyps; report of a case. Med. Ann. District of Columbia. 1932, 1: 292-4 — Rosier, H. Resection of the colonic flexures. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 30: 115-8.—Kummer, E. A propos de l'adaptation mor- phologique et fonctionnelle du segment terminal de l'intestin apres rfi«ection colique. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1925, 15: 243-6.—Lahey, F. H. Resection of the right colon and anastomosis of the ileum to the transverse colon after the Mikulicz nlan. Tr. N. England Sure. Soc, 1931, 14: 112-32. Also N. England J. M., 1932, 206: 315-22. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst. 1932 54: 923-9.—Leo, G. Deux hfimi-colectomies dro'ites et 2 rfisectipns de I'S iliaque pour fipithfilioma colique, pour polypose ilfio-caecale, et pour adfinome de I'S iliaque. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1922, 31: 829-40.—Leriche, R. Rfi- sultat filoignfi (14 ans) d'une hfimicolectomie droite pour stase fficale. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1927, 53: 828-30. ------ Su 20 resezioni ceco-coliche. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1931, 12: 1036. ------ Sur 20 rejections cseco-eoliques dont 16 en 2 temps. Lyon chir., 1932, 29: 48.—Maluschew, D. Beitrag zur primaren Dickdarmresektion nach Haberer. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1933-34, 242: 809-11.—Melchior, E. Zur Pathogenese der Peritonitis nach Dickdarmresektionen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1932, 156: 465-75.—Michelson. A. I. [Radical operation of the large intestine, especially in volvulus of the sigmoid] Khirurgia, Moskva, 1937, No. 5, 9.5-100.—Moszko- wicz, L. Zur Vermeidung der Gefahren der Dickdarmresek- tion. Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 372-6.—Neuman. A propos de 8 cas de colectomie. J. chir., Brux., 1927, 26: 106- 19.—Noehren, A. H. Resection of mobile portions of the colon by the Mikulicz method, with report of 5 successful cases. West. J. Surg., 1935, 43: 618-23.—Ogilvie, W. H. The preser- vation of the ileocaecal sphincter in resection of the right half of the colon. Brit. J. Surg., 1931, 19: 8-24.—Okamoto, S. Experimentelle Untersuchungen fiber die Resektion des Dick- darmes. Fukuoka acta med., 1929, 22: 17. Also Zbl. Chir., 1938, 65: 367-72.—Okinczyc. Colectomies. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1924, 50: 173-7.—Oldberg, E., & Walsh, E. L. The effect of colectomy on the incidence of parathyroid tetany and the blood calcium. Am. J. Physiol., 1928, 85: 531-9.— Olivecrona, H. On aseptic resections of the colon. Acta chir. scand., 1926, 60: 255-68.—Olmos, Molina & Gerez. Un caso de colectomfa total. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1923, 7: 550-2.— Papin, F. Chirurgie intestinale: 13 observations person- nels de colectomies. J. mfid. Bordeaux, 1926, 56: 71-5. ------Un procfidfi de suture bout k bout du colon aprfis rfisection. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1926, 35: 266-8.—Pasman, R. E. Resecci6n del colon transverso por obliteracifin de la c6- lica media; ileo-sigmoidostomfa; exclusi6n del colon derecho. Bol. Soc eir. B. Aires, 1927. 11: 199-204. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1927, 34: 1491-3.—Patania, A. La eliminazione del ferro nella colectomia totale. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 789. Also Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 439.—Pauchet. P. La colectomie bfinigne. Paris chir., 1925, 17: 193-211.—Pember- ton, J. de J., & Whittaker. L. D. Resection of the right half of the colon. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 65: 92-9.—Pendl, F. Beitrag zum DickdarmproUi in. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1720-3.—Pineda, J. Hemi-colectomfa derecha con ano de seguridad del Profesor Victor Pauchet. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1934, 39: 725-8.—Plenk, A. Ueber die Resektion des Kolon im Bereiche seiner fixierten Abschnitte. Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 2952-4.—Plisson. Deux cas d'hfimicolectomie; hfimicolectomie droite pour tuberculose ilfio-caecale; hfimicolectomie gauche pour anus contre nature traumatique de Tangle colique gauche. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 1083-8.—Polacco, E. Con- tributo alia resezione del colon in un tempo anche nell' ileo. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 630-4.—Quenu, J. De l'exclu- sion bilatfirale du gros intestin avec overture des 2 bouts du segment exclu comme opfiration prfiliminaire de la colectomie totale. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1932, 58: 688-98.—Rabboni, F. La curva aminoacidemica dopo resezione del colon. Arch. Soc ital. chir., 1935, 41: 435. Also Riv. pat. sper., 1935, 14: 177-201.—Rankin, F. W. Total colectomv; its indication and technic. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1931, 49: 263-90. Also Ann. Surg.. 1931, 94: 677-704. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 594-8. ------ Total extirpation of the colon and rectum: 6 consecutive successful cases. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1931, 6: 436-40.—Roux, C. Resection of the rectum and colon through the anal sphincter; post-operative results. Practitioner, Lond., 1927, 118: 284-93.—Salvin, A. A. Resection of the caecum and ascending colon; how the mortality may be reduced by modification of the usual operation. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 47: 261-4.—Schiassi, B. La resezione del colon. Ann. ital. chir., 1922, 1: 291-319.—Schloffer, H. Zur zweizeitigen Dick- darmresektion: Tieflegung des Peritoneums. Zbl. Chir., 1926, 53: 2769-71. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 44: 90-4.—Severi, A. Ricerche sulle modificazioni del ricambio idrico in seguito ad estese resezioni del tenue e del colon. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 417-32.—Sistrunk, W. E. The Mikulicz operation for resection of the colon, its advantages and dangers. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1928, 46: 281-90. Also Ann. Surg., 1928. 88: 597-003.—Soup-ault. R. Rfisultat filoignfi anatomique et fonc- tionnel de colectomie subtotale. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1926, 16: 822-7.—Souther. C. T. Points to reduce mortality in resection of the colon. Cincinnati J. M., 1926-27, 7: 499- 503 —Vargas Salcedo, L. Un caso de colectomfa total. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1927, 5: 241-6.—Weiss, A. G. Recherches cliniques et expfirimentales sur la colectomie: mficanisme de la colisation de l'intestin grele; le role des transformations ana- tomo-physiologiques et de la spficificitfi cellula're dans l'adapta- tion fonctionnelle. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1926, 16: 169-225. ------ & Porcher, P. Modifications anatomo- physiologiques apportfies au segment terminal du tube digestif par la suppression durfiservoir colique. Ibid.. 1924,14: 803-12. Existe-t-il une colisation de l'intestin grele aprfis la colectomie? recherches expfirimentales. Ibid., 1925, 15: 692- 706.—Whittaker, L. D. Observations on the human being following colectomv or colonic exclusion with ileostomy. Proc. Mavo Clin., 1937, 12: 183-7. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 849-62.—Wolfson, W. L. Right hemicolectomy with ileocolic tube drainage. Am. J. Surg., 1932. n. ser., 16: 478- 84. Also repr, COLON 790 COLON ---- Resorption and excretion. See also Metabolism; Nutrition. Grunhage, W. *Untersuchung iiber Salz- und Wasserresorption im Colon [Leipzig] 20p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thur., 1932. Nicolaysen, R. Untersuchungen iiber die Kalkausscheidung bei Hunden; ein Beitrag zur Physiologie des Kolons. 66p. 8? Berl., 1934. Forms Suppl. 69, Skand. Arch. Physiol., Lpz., 1934. Browne, D. C. Absorption from the pathologic colon. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 1086-91.—Budingen, F. Resorption und Excretion in Wasser geloster Stoffe aus dem Dickdarm. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934-35, 95: 126-39.—Burget, G. E., Moore, P. H., & Lloyd, R. W. Absorption of glucose by chronic loops of colon. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 105: 187-90.—Curry, F. S., & Bargen, J. A. Studies on absorption and excretion in segments of the colon of man. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1935, 60: 667-74.—Ebeling, W. W. Absorption of dextrose from the colon. Arch. Surg., 1933, 26: 134; 1934, 29: 1039. Also repr.—Florey, H. The secretion of mucus bv the colon. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1929-30, 11: 348-61, pl.—Gyorgy, E., & Suranyi, J. Ueber die Durchlassigkeit des Dickdarms fiir artfremdes Eiweiss im Sauglingsalter. Arch. Kinderh., 1932-33, 98: 151-4.—Heupke, W. Ueber die Sekretion und Excretion des Dickdarms. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 75: 83-125. Also repr.—Kitagawa, R. Zur Frage der Fettresorption seitens des Dickdarms. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1934, 24: 329-49.—Moore, P. H-, & Burget, G. E. A study of the absorption of dextrose and water from chronic isolated loops of the colon. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 376-82.—Nicolaysen. R. Beitrag zur Physiologie des Kolons; Untersuchungen iiber die Eisenaus- scheitiung im Darmkanal bei Hunden. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1935, 72: 126-32. ------ Untersuchungen uber die M'agnesiumausscheidung bei Hunden. Ibid., 1936, 73: 75- 89.—Salomon, H. Observations sur le travail d'excrfition du gros intestin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933,114: 723-5.—Schar, W. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Resorption bei akutem Dickdarmileus. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1935, 162: 118- 23.—Welch, C. S., Wakefield, E. G., & Adams, M. Function of the large intestine of man in absorption and excretion; study of a subject with an ileostomy stoma and an isolated colon. Arch. Int. M., 1936, 58: 1095-110.—Yamakawa, S., Nomura, T., & Fujinaga, I. Zur Frage der Resorption des emulgierten Fetts vom Dickdarm aus. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1929, 14: 265-74. ---- Sarcoma. See also Colon, Cancer. Dixon, C. F. Lymphosarcoma of the colon: report, of a case. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933, 13: 955-8.—Fanucci, M. Sar- coma primitivo del colon discendente e del sigma. Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez. chir., 53-65.—Kaszchenko, M. N. [Lambert's operation in a case of sarcoma of the colon] Kuban, nauch. med. J., 1928, 7: 50-4.—Nobo Gelats, P. P., & Lorie Romeu. F. Sarcoma del colon transverso. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1933, 38: 420-7.—Rankin, F. W., & Chumley, C. L. Lymphosarcoma of the colon and rectum. Minnesota M., 1929, 12: 247-53.— Rankin. F. W., & Crager, J. C. Fibrosarcoma of the transverse colon. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1924, 39: 811-7. ---- Spasm. See also Colitis, mucous. Maillet, R. J. *Atropine et spasme coliques. 88p. 8? Par., 1926. Busi, A. Spasmi segmentari del colon, che sui radiogrammi ricordano le immagini striate delle valvole conniventi. Bull. sc med., Bologna, 1924, 10. ser., 2: 372.—Castronuovo, G., & Janni, R. Pseudo-occlusione enterica da colospasmo e guari- gione incruenta sulla guida della rectosigmoidoscopia. Rinasc. med., 1928, 5: 231-5.—Dragol, A. A. [Diathermic treatments in spasm of the colon] Kuban, nauch. med. J., 1928, 7: 289- 95.—Galambos, A., & Mittelmann, W. Colospasm: its roent- gen demonstration and differentiation. Radiology, 1936, 27: 549-62.—Gleize-Rambal, L. Note sur les causes et les consfi- quences des colospasmes. Bull. Soc filectroradiol. mfid. France, 1938, 26: 82-5.—Lennon, W. Spasm of the colon. Ulster M. J., 1934, 3: 272-7.—Rummert, O. Spastische Obstipation. Zbl. inn. Med., 1936, 57: 161-76.—Ryle, J. A. Chronic spasmodic affections of the colon, and the diseases which they simulate. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 1115-9. Also Gazz. osp., 1929, 50: 241-6.—Smotrov, V. [Chronic, spastic diseases of the large intestine] Russ. klin., 1930, 13: 311-22.—Turner, P. Chronic soasm of the colon. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1924, 74: 55-63.—Turrits, J. Les spasmes coliques. Marseille mfid.. 1926, 63: 1299-316.—Wilson, T. S. Chronic spasmodic affections of the colon. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 1316.------ Enterospasm, spastic colon, or tonic hardening of the colon. Practitioner, Lond., 1931, 127: 298-307. ---- Stasis. See also Constipation. Campbell, C. M. The lazy colon, newer methods and latest advances of science in the treatment of constipation. 296p. 8? N. Y., 1924. Kellogg, J. H. Colon hygiene, comprising new and important facts concerning the physiol- ogy of the colon and an account of practical and successful methods of combating intestinal inac- tivity and toxemia. Rev. ed. 605p. 8? Battle Creek, 1923. Lebon, J. *Contribution a I'etude de la stase colique et de ses formes cliniques. 160p. 8? Par., 1924. Britsk, E. V. [Coprostasis and obstructions under the pres- ent conditions of nutrition] Jubil. sborn. grekova, 1921, 428- 34.—Cunningham, T. D. Stasis in the ascending colon simu- lating chronic appendicitis. Radiology, 1925, 5: 480—5.— Dierker, H. E. Method and apparatus for rehabilitating peristalsis of the colon. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2024967.— Drueck, C. J. Diagnosis of colon stasis and hypermotility. Clin. M. & S., 1935, 42: 74. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1936, 144: 181-3.—Forbes, R. D. Colonic stasis. Northwest M., 1925, 24: 110-3.—Gray, H. M. W. The effects of stagnation in the ascending colon. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 93-100 — Grimaldi, TJ. Emicolectomie per stasi ceco-colica. Riforma med., 1926, 42: 704-6.—Guillaume, A. C. Les fipisodes aigus polymorphes au cours des stases intestinales chroniques du colon droit. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1935, 25: 954-73.— Henry, C. M. Colonic stasis. Radiology, 1928, 10: 41-7 — Hibben. J. S. Stasis of the colon. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1935, 16: 159-61.—Kantor. J. L., Schechter, S., & Marks, J. A. Colon studies; cecal stasis; its clinical significance and relations to proximal colon stasis. Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 24: 1-20.— Kunstler, M. B. Colon stasis and vaccine therapy. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1933, 14: 214-20.—Lyman, C. B. Colonic stasis. Colorado M., 1927, 24: 202-5.—Martinez Vargas. Nueva variedad de fistasis colica, productora de estrefiimiento. Med, nifios, 1934, 35: 161-77.—Milne, L. S. Colonic stasis in rela- tion to systemic disorders. Med. Herald, 1927, 46: 7-12.— Pauchet, V. La grande maladie. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 452-8.—Pinos, T. A., & Romero, A. El problema de las transversostasias. Rev. mfid. Barcelona, 1933, 19: 496- 512.—Roux, J. C. Stase stercorale droite et constipation gauche; gufirison des symptomes toxiques par la rfisection du colon droit. Arch. mal. app. digest.., Par., 1923, 13: 912-4.— Soper, H. W. The restoration of colonic function. Am. J. Roentg., 1924, n. ser., 11: 503-8.—Welch, P. B. What consti- tutes constipation; some observations on colon. J. Iowa M, Soc, 1925, 15: 18-21.—Wiltsie, J. N. The rational treatment of colonic stasis. Internat. J. M. & S., 1929, 42: 145. ---- Stenosis and atresia. See also subheadings of Colon (Abnormities; Obstruction) Borst, M. Ein Fall von Totalobliteration des Dickdarms mit Bemerkungen iiber sog. Vakatfettbildung. Virchows Arch., 1930, 275: 645-51.—Brown, H. P. Congenital stenosis of the colon. Tr. Philadelphia Acad. Surg., 1922, 22: 151-3 — Budde. Ueber angeborenen Ringverschluss des Dickdarmes. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 890.—Eichenwald, P. Zur Kenntnis der vollstandigen Obliteration des Dickdarmes und ihrer chirurgischen Behandlung. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 147: 373-85.—Fleischner, F. Wandveranderungen und Stenosen am Dickdarm als Folge extrakolischer Krankheitsherde. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1932, 45: 252-71.—Frank. Primare Resektion bei Ileus durch Dickdarmstenosen. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1922, 172: 367.—Gherardi, B. Due casi di stenosi del colon ad eziologia differente, ma con simile sintomatologia clinica. Radiol, med., Milano, 1924, 11: 689-95.—Gipson, A. C, Cross, E. H., & Morgan, J. O. Congenital stenosis of the entire colon. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1937, 54: 1320-3.— Haberer, H. von. Weiterer Beitrag zur einzeitigen Dickdarm- resektion bei hochgradiger Stenose beziehungsweise bei Ileus. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 1202-8.—Herman, K. [Abscess of the cecum and stricture of the colon] Orv. hetil., 1927,.71: 1418.— Hilgenreiner. Ein Fall von kombinierter Dickdnrmstenose. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 429-32.—Hilpert, F. Ueber Dickdarmstenose infolge entzundlicher Erkrankungen der weiblichen Beckenorgane. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 91: 279-87. Also Vereinsbl. pfalz. Aerzte. 1933, 45: 53-6 — Klein, S. H. Stricture of the ascending colon. J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York, 1935-36, 2: 217-23.—Leo, E. La fistola del ceco nella cura delle complicanze inveterate e parzialmente stenosanti del colon destro, da appendicite. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 485-90.—Mallet-Guy. Stfinose du colon gauche. Lyon mfid., 1923, 132: 555-9.—Marxer, H. Zur Entstehung der Doppelflintenstenose der Flexura hepatica. Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 1663-5.—Oudard & Le Bourgo. Stfinose congfinitale en bague du colon ascendant; fistule spontanfie typhlo-sigmoidienne; occlusion intestinale tardive. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 192g, 55: 757-61.—Patel. Atrfisie de la totalitfi du gros intestin; anastomose ilfio-sigmoidienne. Lyon chir., 1935, 32: 98.—Pereira Caldas, J. Atresia c61ica muito extensa, num adulto. Lisboa mfid., 1933, 10: 624-30.—Pesci, G. Con- tributo alio studio rontgenologico delle stenosi del colon. Liguria med., 1913, 7: 201-4.—Rivarola, R. A., & Detchessarry, I R. Ano contra natura en la atresia total del colon. Sem, mfid., COLON 791 COLON B. Air., 1924, 31: 1056-9.—Somerford, A. E. Stenosis of the colon in infancy. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 2: 611.—Starlinger, F. Zur Unterscheidungslehre der Dickdarmstenose. Wien. klin. Wschr., 47: 562-4.—Vedel, V., & Baumel, J. Atrophie sclfi- reuse du gros intestin au cours d'une tuberculose du grele Montpellier mfid., 1922, 44: 385-8.—Windholz, F. Zur Ront- gendiagnostik der angeborenen anatomischen und funktioneller Dickdarmstenosen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1936, 54: 282-9. ---- Strangulation. See also Colon, Adhesions; Colon, Intussuscep- tion; Colon, Volvulus. Gutierrez, A. Estrangulaci6n colica a travfis de un orificio an6malo existente en el ligamento suspensor del higado. Sem mfid., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 1007.—Hacker. W. Ueber einen Fall von Ileus infolge retroperitonealer Inkarzeration des Colon ascendens. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 2786.—Knote, H. Der ein- geklemmte Darmwandbruch des Dickdarm. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1924, 187: 284-6.—Porzelt, W. Strangulationsileus bei Typhlokolon mobile. Munch, med. Wschr , 1922, 69: 1510. ---- Surgery. See Colostomy; also other subheadings of Colon. Cascino, R. Chirurgia del grosso intestino [escluso il retto) 606p. 8? Modica, 1919. Caucci, A. La chirurgia del cieco e del colon. 333p. 8? Roma, 1921. Detjtsch, L. *Untersuchungen iiber die Beeinflussung der Darmpassage und Darmflora durch Dickdarmoperationen [Wurzburg] p.97- 107. 8? Jena, 1932. Dominici, L. La chirurgia del colon (esclusi i tumori, le cisti e l'appendice) p.5-173. 8? Roma, 1935. In Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: Rankin, F. W. Surgery of the colon. 366p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Biecheler. Chirurgie du colon. J. mfid. Paris, 1932, 52: 639.—Chaton. Cinq observations de chirurgie des colons. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1923, 49: 432-9.—Chirurgie des Kolons mit Ausnahme des Krebses. Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 641-6 — Corachan. M. Chirurgie du c61on, cancer exceptfi. Gaz. hop., 1936. 109: 229. Also Presse mfid., 1936, 44: 174. Also Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1936, 50: suppl., 779-84. ------ Schmieden [et al.] Chirurgie du colon, cancer exceptfi. Bruxelles mfid., 1935-36, 16: 352.—Crymble. P. T. Surgery of the colon. Ulster M. J., 1936, 5: 69-79, 7 pl.—Deutsch, L. Untersuchun- gen iiber die Beeinflussung der Darmpassage und Darmflora durch Dickdarmoperationen. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1932, 43: 97.—Devine, H. B. Some advances in the surgerv of the colon. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 191: 111-9.— Dixon, C. F., & Stevens, G. A. General aspects of surgery of the large intestine. Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 193.5, 27: 167. Also Southwest. M., 1935, 19: 378-82.— Dominici, L. La chirurgia del colon (esclusi i tumori, le cisti e l'appendice) Ann. ital. chir., 1934, 13: 1286-91. Also Clin, chir., Milano, 1934, n. ser., 10: 1282-6. Also Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 1747. Also Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 783-7. Also Studium, Nap., 1935, 25: 42.—Drueck, C. J. Surgery of the colon. Illinois M. J., 1927, 52: 212-7.—Finsterer, H. Die Chirurgie des Dickdarms. Arch. klin. Chir., 1931, 164: 349-97. Also Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 665-7.—Goebel, C. Dickdarm und Mast- darm; Uebersichtsreferat. Jahrber. ges. Chir. (1920) 1922, 26: 581 (1921) 1924, 27: 687.—Gomez de Rosas, N. La cirugia del colfin. Vida nueva, Habana, 1930, 26: 144-52.—Gridnev, A. Circulus vitiosus coli. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 2362.— Lemoine. Chirurgie du gros intestin. J. chir., Brux., 1926, 25: 9-12.—Lerch, A. Schadigung des Harnapparates bei chirurgischen Eingriffen am Dickdarm und Mastdarm. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 943-5.—Macaggi, G. B. Sulle conse- guenze della eventuale ferita chirurgica dei vasi colici medi. Arch, ital chir., 1922-23, 6: 28-38.—Mayo, W. J. Surgery of the large intestine. Tr. Am. Surg, Ass. 1931, 49: 319-28 — Nordmann, O Die Entwicklung der Dickdarm-Chirurgie in den letzten 25 Jahren. Arch. klin. Chir., 1926, 142: 312-67 [Discussion] 87. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 886. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 1203.—Orth. Zur Chirurgie des Dickdarmes mit rontgenologischen Demonstra- tionen. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 2261.—Pendl. Zur Chirurgie des Dickdarmes und Mastdarmes. Ibid., 2604.—Pool, E. H., & McGowan, F. J. Surgery of the large intestine. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 4: 245-61.—Radice, L. Considerazioni sopra 47 casi di chirurgia del colon. Ann. ital. chir., 1924, 3: 384-409.— Rankin, F. W. Progress in surgery of the colon. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc, 1931, 32: 120-45. Also Bull. School M. LTniv. Maryland, 1931, 16: 53-88. ------ The development of surgerv of the colon and rectum. Mil. Surgeon, 1933, 72: 365- 76. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 705-10. ------ & Eubanks, G. F., jr. Complications following surgical pro- cedures on the colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1929, 9: 875- 82,—Rixford. E. Bacteriophage in surgery of the colon and rectum. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1931, 49: 226-33.—Sehrt, E. Neuere Arbeiten aus dem Gebiet der Dickdarm-Rektumchirur- gie. Med Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 374-7.—Sistrunk, W. E. Surgery of the colon. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1926, 15: 147-54.— S,Jvee™y' C- T- Surgery of the colon and sigmoid. Northwest M. 1934, 33: 128-31.—Wakeley, C. P. G. Colon. In Post- gracL Surg. (Maingot, R.) N. Y., 1936, 1: 943-70.—Wilkie, Jr t- • i.he surgery of the colon. Collect. Papers Dep. burg. Liuv. Edinburgh, 1935, 2: No. 62. ---- Surgery: Indications. Behrend, M. Symposium on surgery of the colon; operative treatment of diseases of the colon. Pennsylvania M. J., 1932, 36: 177-80.—Biancheri, A. Interventi nel colon; stitichezza abituale cronica. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 793.—Brooks, C. D., Clinton. W. R., & Ashley, L. B. Eight colon cases. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 20: 86-94. Also repr.—Cantelmo, O. Con- siderazioni su di una ileo-sigmoidostomia per tubercoloma della flessura epatica del colon, operata in occlusione. Arch Soc. ital. chir. (1925) 1926, 32: 391.—Devine, H. B. Colon surgerv, in the debilitated. J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 1928, i: 173-81.—Donati, M. Technique et rfisultats de I'exerese ilfio- caecocolique dans cert nines affections du colon droit. Bruxelles mfid., 1928-29. 9: Suppl., 78.—Edwards, H. C. The surgical aspects of diseases of the colon. Clin. J., Lond., 1935, 64: 265-8.—Ewald, C. Die chirurgischen Erkrankungen des Dick- darmes mit Ausnahme der Appendizitis und der Geschwulste. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 343; 383; 417; 453.—Gibbon, J. W. Surgery of the large intestine with summary of a series of 50 cases. South. M. & S., 1934, 96: 319-25.—Gomez de Rosas, N. La cirugia del col6n. Cion. mfid. mex., 1930, 29: 534-8.—Heyd, C. G. Surgical disease of the colon. N. York State J. M., 1938, 38: 161-5.—Jones, T. E. Surgical lesions of the large bowel; diagnosis and treatment. Radici. Rev., 1936. 58: 169-83.—Judd, E. S. A consideration of lesion* of the colon treated surgically. South. M. J., 1924, 17: 75-81.— Lampson, E. R. Surgical diseases of the colon. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 69-75.—Mir, I.. Colotomfa por cuerpo extrano. Cron. med. qi-ir. Habana, 1928, 54: 465-70.—Phil- lips, C. E. Siindcal treatment of diseases of the colon. Cali- fornia West. M., 1925, 23: 710-4. Also repr.—Rankin, F. W. Surgical lesions of the large bowel. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1932, 31:1-9. ------ Surgical lesions of the colon. South. M. & S., 1933, 95: 20-7. ------ The recognition, surgical treat- ment, and prognosis of organic lesions of the large bowel. South. Surgeon, 1934, 3: 227-34.------ & Bargen, J. A. Surgical diseases of the colon; cooperative management. Arch. Surg., 1929, 19: 518-25.—Rieck, A. Ueber Dickdarmopera- tionen in der Gynakologie. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gvn., 1923, 61: 321-7.—Ri'ley. E. H. Surgical diseases of the colon. Maine M. J., 1931, 22: 65-70.—Ruggieri, E. Casi di chirurgia del colon. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 635-48.—Schmoele, J. M. Surgery of the right colon with relation to arthritis West. J. Surg., 1937, 45: 375-9.—Smith, H. O. A discussion of the surgical conditions of the colon. Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 160-4.—Storey. J. C. Diseases of the colon; the surgical aspect. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 1: 917-22.—Verdi, W. Surgical aspects of large bowel affections. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 75-81.—Zuckermann, C. Tratamiento quirurgico de la constipacifin y dolores del colon. Rev. mex. cir., 1935. 3: 333-8. ---- Surgery: Methods. See also Colon, Resection. Gerber, H. *Ueber einseitige (unilaterale) Dickdarmausschaltung [Berlin] 31p. 8? Char- lottenb., 1935. Also Beitr. klin. Chir.. 1934, 160: 399-416. Godonneche, P. *Quelques indications des pansements mucilagineux intrarecto-coliques (ob- servations personnelles) 84p. 8? Par., 1924. Meilliere, J. *L'enterorraphie circulaire dans les interventions sur le colon gauche et le colon transverse; ses applications a la chirurgie du cancer. 119p. 8? Par., 1928. Bastianel'i. P. Contributo di chirurgia del colon. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 39: 790.—Bernabeo, V. Ricerche sperimentali sulle esclusioni circolari del tenue e del colon. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935. 41: 690.—Bertrand. P.. Etienne-Martin, M.. & Corajod. E. L'extfiriorisation du ctos intestin. Lyon chir., 1937, 34: 406-32.—Cocci, G. Sull'exclusione totale del colon. Prat, chir., Arezzo, 1927-28, 2: 103-13.—Colvin. A. R. Some experiences in surgery of the colon. Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 51.—Del Valle, D., ir. Drenaje transanastom6tico en cirugfa del col6n con tubo de goma pfirdido. Rev. cir., B. Air., 1928, 7:423-5.—Devine. H. B. Safer col on surcery. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 1: 627-31.—Dixon, C. F. Surgical procedures on the colon, 1935. Pror. Mayo Clin., 1936, 11: 769-75. ------ & Priestley, J. T. Factors which decrease risk in operations on colon and rectum. Surg. Gyn. Obst.. 1933, 57: 206-12 — Donati, M. Technique et rfisultats de 1 'exfirfise ilfio-Cffico-colinue dans certaines affections du colon droit. Bruxelles mfid.. 1927- 28. 8: 1072-83.—Findlay, F. A. Safety factors in surgerv of the colon. West. J. Surg., 1936, 44: 688-93.—Fircher, A. W. In- COLON 792 COLON wieweit ist durch die Ablosung des Dickdarmfettbehanges die Sicherheit der Dickdarmnahi gefahrdet? Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 152: 638-48.—Gant, S. G. Limitaciones y tficnica de la anestesia local en las operaciones recto-colicas. Rev. mfid. cubana, 1925, 36: 24-33.—Gray, H. M. W. The operation of caeco-colo-plico-pexy. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 290-2.— Gordon-Ta>lor, G. " Factors making for safety in the surgery of colon and rectum. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 457-9. ------ No-bury, L. E. C. [et al.l Discussion on the factors making for safety in the surgery of the colon and rectum. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1929-30, 23: Sect. Surg., 62-71.—Greco, T. Ileo- coloplastica per inversione. Riforma med., 1934, 50: 661. Also Arch. Soc ital. chir., 1935, 11: 447-50.—Henderson, V. E. On the colon and ileocolotomy. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1913, 3: 521-4.—Henschen, C. Circulus vitiosus coli und sekundiire Megacolie des ausgeschalteten Darmes bei Transverso-Sig- moideostomie. Helvet. med. acta, 1936, 3: 507-24.—Hof- mann, A. H. Die Bildung neuer und die Wiederherstellung operativ entfernter Kolonabschnitte. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 127: 3S2-93.—Iovane. S. Plastiche epiploiche eseguite sul colon in presenza di ferite da taglio e di necrosi parziali della parete. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1936, 46: 91-5.—Kazda, F. Zur Wiederherstellung der Darmfunktion nach Eingriffen am Dickdarm. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 1923.—Larson, L. M. Physiologic factors relating to surgery of the colon. Minnesota M., 1930, 19: 289-93.—Lee, F. C. Eine neue Metbole zur aseptischen End-zu-Endanastomose des Dickdarmes. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 179: 402-7. Also Arch. Surg., 1925, 11: 100-23.—Legnani, T. L'esclusione del colon in rapporto alia valvola ileocecale. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1922, 35: 13-6.—Lynch, J. M., & Hurley, V. Unusual problems in plastic surgery of the colon. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 66-8.— Nordmann, O. Ueberbriickung eines grossen Dickdarm- defektes mit Hilfe einer Diinndarmschlinge. Arch. klin. Chir., 1937, 189: 658-65 [Discussion] 70.—Okinczyc, J. Rfisultat filoignfi d'une exclusion bilatfirale du colon droit. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 1335.—Pasman, R. Exclusion bilateral cerrada del ciego y colon ascendente. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1929, 13: 981-5.—Pieri, G. L'anastomose-rfisection cseco- sigmoidienne dans le traitement du caecum mobile. J. chir., Par., 1929, 34: 33-8.—Pototschnig, G. Contributo clinici alia chirurgia del colon. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 465-71.— Potter, E. B., & Collcr, F. A. Intraperitoneal vaccination in surgery of the colon. Ann. Surg., 1935, 101: 886-90.—Quain, E. P. Colofixation in chronic appendicitis based on a study of late results in 96 patients. Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 7: 259- 65.—Rankin, F. W. Surgical procedures for lesions of the colon. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1930, 23: 517-21. ------ & Bargen, J. A. A further report on vaccination against peri- tonitis in surgery of the colon. Tr. South. Surg. Ass. (1929) 1930, 42: 215-23. Also Arch. Surg., 1931, 20: 98-105—Salici, L. Ricerche sperimentali sul comportamento del ricambio dopo esclusione totale del colon. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 437.—Schwartz, A. De Textfiriorisation du colon. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par.. 1926, 52: 2-4.—Schwarz. E. Zur Chirurgie des Dickdarmes. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 86-101.—Stone, H. B. Interposition of a loop of ileum to repair defects in the colon. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1928, 46: 277-80. Also Ann. Surg., 1928, 88: 593-6.------The interposition of small bowel segments between divided ends of the colon. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1927, 45: 134-46.—Strickler, F. P. A simplified technique for anas- tomosis of the large bowel. Kentucky M. J., 1926,24:202-6.— Tonnis, W. Zur Bewertung der inneren Ausschaltungsopera- tionen am Dickdarm. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1928, 211: 397- 403.—Tyler, G. T., jr. Aseptic anastomosis of the colon. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 259-63.—Valdoni, P. Anastomosi asettica del tenue e del colon. Arch. Soc ital. chir., 1935, 41: 475-84.—Victor-Pauchet & Le Gac, P. Cure d'un anus trans- verse gauche par ilfio-colo-rectostomie. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris. 1934, 26: 120-3— Weiss, A. G. Essais expfirimentaux sur les anastomoses coliques et leur physiologie. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1929, 19: 5-66. ---- Transposition. See also Colon, Abnormities. Albers, H. Sinistropositio coli. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 201-3.—Arce, J., & Cassinelli. A. Un caso de sinistrocolia, Bol. Inst. clfn. quir., B. Air., 1927, 3: 95-102, 8 pl.—Borukhin, M. [Case of transposition of large intestine] Ukrain. med arkh., 1927, 1: 128-32— Cantelmo, O. Su di un caso atipico di sinistro-posizione del colon da mesenterium commune asso- ciata ad altra malformazione membranosa peritoneale preente- rale. operato per appendicite sub-acuta. Riv. chir., Nap., 1937 3:555-06.—Girotto,R.,&Cortelezzi,E.D. Sinistrocolia. Rev' As. mfid. argent., 1934, 48: 271-4, pl.—Grobly, W. Ueber Sinistropositio coli. Helvet. med. acta, 1936, 3: 128-34.— Patel & Bertrand. Malformation intestinale; transposition du caecum et du colon a gauche. Lyon mfid., 1923, 132: 656.— Weil, M. P., & Detre, G. Un cas de transposition de la totalitfi du gros intestin a gauche de la ligne mfidiane; arrfit de la torsion intestinale embryonnaire. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1925 15: 602-4. ---- transverse. Lab an, R. *Le segment transversal du colon; etude d'anatomie chirurgicale. 243p, 8? Par 1923, Caroli, J. Compression chronique de l'estomac par retour- nement du colon transverse; syndrome pseudo-linitique; gufiri- son par absorption barytfe. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1934, 24: 873-5.—Delbet, P. Le colon transverse inffirieur; nficessitfi de faire de son relevement un temps spficial dans les laparotomies pour affections pelviennes. Monde mfid., 1924, 34: 530-3.—Delgado, R. Ulcera simple del col6n transverso perforada. Bol. Soc cir. B. Aires, 1936, 20: 8-28.—Dolgo- Saburov, B. Zur Frage der Blutgefasse des Colon transversum. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1927, 82: 000-4.—Doyle, L. Retro- position of the transverse colon. Brit. J. Surg., 1936-37, 24: 821.—Gentilucci, G. Occlusione intestinale per una rara anomalia congenita del colon trasverso; raro incidente da ascaridi durante la narcosi. Policlinico, 1924, 31: sez. prat., 839-41.—Honda, M. Rontgenologische Untersuchungen des Kolons bei der Japanerin; uber das Querkolon. Okavama igakkai zasshi, 1933, 45: 2718.—Kuprianov, P. Ueber die Lage des Colon transversum. Arch. klin. Chir., 1923, 125: 518-34.------Die Bedeutung der anatomischen Verhalt- nisse in der Pathologie und Chirurgie des Colon transversum; ihre Rolle in der Bildung des Ileus. Ibid., 535-43.—Pellot, J. De l'afirocolie transverse. Arch. mfid. chir. province, 1924, 14: 185-90.—Perez Fontana, V. Anatomia del colon trans- verso y del angulo izquierdo del colon. An. Fac. med., Mon- tev., 1929, 14: 1283-307, 11 pl.—Pistocchi, G. Retrpposi- zione del colon trasverso. Clinica, Bologna, 1937, 3: 814-21.— Puente Duany, N. Caso de sifilis terciara del colon transverso. Rev. med. chir. Habana, 1928, 33: 870-2.—Savenkov, V. [Anomalous position of the transverse colon] Med. J., Moskva, 1923, 3: 3-8.—Truesdale, P. E. Retroposition of the trans- verse colon; report of 2 cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 1697-700. ---- transverse: Cancer. Bertrand, P. Le traitement chirurgical du cancer du colon transverse. Lyon chir., 1927, 24: 506-20.—Bunch, G. H. A case of cancer of the transverse colon removed in rather an unusual way. South. M. & S., 1924, 86: 160-3.—Cade. A., & Milhaud. M. Les formes larvfies du cancer du colon transverse. J. mfid. Lyon, 1937, 18: 447-52.—Chalier, A. Volumineux cancer du colon transverse; rfisection large; abouchement des 2 bouts a la peau, en canon de fusil. Lyon chir., 1924, 21: 508-11.—Delore & Duclos. Cancer du colon transverse. Lyon mfid., 1924, 134: 390-3— Denechau & Bigot. Cancer de la portion droite du colon transverse. Arch. mfid. Angers, 1926, 30: 123-7.—Dudley, G. S. Carcinoma of the transverse colon. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1929, 10: 663.—Duval, P. A propos du traitement des cancers du colon transverse. Bull. Soc. nat, chir., Par., 1924, 50: 489-96.—Fraser, J. O. Carci- noma of the transverse colon with destruction of the bowel wall and perforation of a branch of the midcolic artery. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 183-6.—Goullioud. Entfirectomie pour cancer du colon transverse (rfisultats anciens) Lyon chir., 1923, 20: 250-62.—Halbron, P., Lenormand, J.. & Jais, M. Cancer du colon transverse avec dolichocolon pelvien et tumeur de Krukenberg. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1937, 3. ser., 53: 945-50.—Jopson, J. H. Carcinoma of the transverse colon; intestinal obstruction; operation in several stages by the Miku- licz method. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1923, 3: 97-103.— Junkin, H. D. A case of carcinoma of the transverse colon. Northwest M., 1926, 25: 58S— Lambret & Razemon. Fistule colo-gastrique par cancer du colon transverse ouvert dans l'esto- mac. Ecole mfid. nord, 1929, 33: 397-9.—Lenormant, C. Cancer du colon transverse; colectomie en un temps avec suture termino-terminale. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1923, 49: 1325. ------ Sur le traitement du cancer du colon trans- verse. BulL Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1924, 50: 648.—Pallasse. Cancer du colon transverse avec anfimie pernicieuse et purpura. Lyon mfid., 1934, 154: 693-5.—Raiford, T. S. Carcinoma of the transverse colon. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 820-9.— Richard, A. Traitement opfiratoire des cancers du colon trans- verse (angles non compris) J. chir., Par., 1926, 28: 513-54.— Schwartz, A. De l'exstirpation du cancer du colon transverse. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1924, 50: 462-9. ------Duval, P., & Cuneo. De l'extirpation du cancer du colon transverse. Paris chir., 1924, 16: 189-94.—Stalker, L. K. Nineteen-year cure in a case of carcinoma of the transverse colon; report of case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 790-8—Thifiry. P. Cancer du colon transverse. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1924, 50: 548- 50.—Vaidya, J. B. An extensive carcinoma involving the transverse colon. Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 87. ---- Tumors. See also Colon, Adenoma; Colon, Cancer; Colon, Lipoma; Colon, Sarcoma. Schtjnck, K. *Ueber die Tumoren des Dick- darmes [Heidelberg] 36p. 8? Ludwigshafcn a. Rh. [1931] Aberhart, C. Neoplasms of the colon. Univ. Toronto M. J., 1933,10:203-10.—Astier. Tumeur du colon ascendant. Marseille mfid., 1920, 57: 995-7.—Baker, W. H. Tumors of the colon. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1931, 24: 79-84.—Bancroft, F. W. Haemangioma of sigmoid and colon. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1931, 49: 458-68.—Bazin. A. T. Tumors of the colon and rectum. Northwest M., 1933, 32: 503-7.—Bensaude. R., D'Allaines, F., & Martin, J. P. Tumeur villeuse dfigfinfirfie du I colon transverse; invagination ilfio-caecale secondaire a un COLON 793 COLON temps opfiratoire d'exclusion. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1937, 27: 113-8.—Bolognesi, G. Tumori e pseudotumori stenosanti dell' emicolon destro. Arch. ital. chir., 1931, 28: 473-523.—Brendolan, G. Di un voluminoso leiomioma del colon trasverso. Ibid., 1931-32, 29: 239-54.—Buie, L. A., & Swan, T. Benign tumors of the colon. Surg. Clin. N. Amer.ca, 1929, 9: 893-910.—Chalier, A. Tumeur pfidiculfie de Tangle gauche du colon avec occlusion intestinale. Lyon mfid., 1921, 130: 817.—Chiurco, G. A. Contributo clinico-radiologico ed anatomo-patologico ai tumori del colon. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1933, 11. ser., 1: suppl., 61-200. ------ Contributo clinico-radiologico ed anatomo-patologico ai tumori del colon; 100 casi, studiati nella clinica chirurgica dell' Universita di Berlino. Ibid., 1: 79.—Cresson. Tumeur gfiante du colon transverse. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1935, 27: 114-7.—Crile, G. W., & McClintock. J. C. Fibroma of the colon; report of a case. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 21: 82-4. Also repr.—David, V. C. Papillomata of the large bowel. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass , 1925, 43: 40-77. Also Ann. Surg., 1925, 82: 109-30.—Erdmann, J. F. Tumors of the colon. South. Surgeon, 1932, 1: 39-47.— Hudson, R. V. A single papilloma of the transverse colon causing a chronic intussusception. Proc. R. Soc. M Lond 1933, 26: 591.—Kling, K. G. Ein Fall von multiplen Myomen im Kolon; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Histogenese der Darm- myome. Uppsala liik. foren. forh., 1928, n. F., 34: 307-31.— Lockhart-Mummary, J. P. Innocent tumours of the rectum and colon. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Surg.. 10-5.—McKenney, D. C. Neoplasms of the colon. Med Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 425-30.—Martel, T. de. A propos des tumeurs du gros intestin. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1922, 31: 804-15.—Martinon, A. R. Benign tumors of the hepatic flexure Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 10: 573-5.—Matolay, G. [Cases of tumors of the colon] Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 451-5. ------ [Tu- mors of the colon] Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: dec. kulonf. (T. Vere- bSly Festschr.) 11-25.—Molnar, M. Ueber sekundar entstan- dene aussere Hernien-Inkarzerationen bei stenosierenden Dick- darmtumoren. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 2073.—Partsch. Dick- darmgeschwiilste. Ibid., 1935, 62: 1277-93.—Picchio, C. Sin- golare quadro radiologico in tumore infiammatorio del crasso prossimale. Ann. radiol., Bologna, 1934-35, 9: 160-70.—Prim- rose, A. Tumours of the large bowel. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15:897-902.—Smith, F. J. New growth of descending colon and upper part of sigmoid flexure; an etiological factor in the cause of acute intestinal obstruction. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 283.—Thouvenin. Une tumeur du colon transverse. Arch. mfid. Angers, 1926, 30: 111.—Valdes. U. Mioma del colon transverso; relaci6n de un caso. An. Sanat. Valdfis, 1926, 2: 201-11. ---- Tumors: Diagnosis. Becl&re, H., & Dupouy. J. Deux cas atypiques de nfio- plasme du colon ascendant avec presentation des pifices sur les nouveaux autochromes lumiere. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid, France, 1936, 24: 420.—Belot. J. Un cas de nfioplasme du colon rfivelfi par la radiographic. Ibid., 1935, 23: 557-9.— Bowman, W. B., & Carter, R. A. The Roentgen-ray diagnosis of diverticulosis, carcinoma, and other new growths of the colon. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 4: 396.—Chatain, J. Le diagnostic et pronostic des tumeurs fipithfiliales du gros intestin. Progr. mfid., Par., 1936, 443.—Fansler, W. A. The diagnosis and prognosis of epithelial tumors of the large bowel. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 167-9.—Fischer, A. W. Aufgaben und Erfolge der rontgenologischen Diagno-tik bosartiger und entziindlicher Dickdarmgeschwiilste. Erg. med. Strahlenforsch. (Holfelder & Holthusen) Lpz., 1925, 1: 1-93. ------ Zur Diagnose, Therapie und Prognose der Dickdarmgeschwiilste mit besonde- rer Berucksichtigung des Untersuchungsganges bei Verdachts- fiillen. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 760-5.—Haas, L. Ueber tumorahnliche Kompressionsdefekte des Colons. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 169: 218-22.—Kahn, M. The diagnosis of new growths of the colon. Am. J. Surg., 1928, n. ser., 4: 432-4.— Lapenna. M. Contributo alio studio radiologico dei tumori de! colon. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1925, 1: 258-64, 2 pl.—Laureati, L. Tumore del colon a sintomatologica febbrile. Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez. prat., 174-7.—Shay, H., & Gershon-Cohen. J. The diagnostic value of the double contrast enema, with special reference to the diagnosis of early neoplastic lesions of the colon. Surg. Gyn. Obst,, 1934, 58: 52-7.—Thevenard & Durante. Pseudo-tumeur colloide de l'appendice et du ca?cum d'origine parasitaire. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1922, 92- 281-5.— Viviani, R. Contributo alia conoscenza degli aspetti radiologici dei tumori del colon. Riv. radiol., 1930, suppl., 2: 84. ---- Tumors, inflammatory. Anschiitz, G. Ueber unspezifisch entziindliche Geschwulste des Dickdarmes. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1934, 243: 377-99 — Brea, M. M. Los tumores inflammatories del colon. Bol. Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 1937-38, 13: 229-93.—Coudray, J. Tumeur inflammatoire du colon descendant, Paris chir., 1920, 18: 199.—Nemilov, A. A. Ueber entziindliche Dickdarm- geschwiilste und ihre Bedeutung in der Pathologie des Blind- darms. Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 153: 346-57. ------ [Cases of inflammatory tumors of the large intestine and their role in the pathology of the cecum] Vest, khir., 1928, 14: 137- 47.—Shnee. A. [Inflammatory tumors of the large intestine] Russ. klin.. 1924. 1: pt 2, 253-9.—Tietze. Ueber entziindliche Dickdarmtumoren. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1918) 1919, 2: Abt. 1, 11 [Discussion] 17. ---- Tumors: Treatment. Abadie & Okinczyc. Techniques et rfisultats del'extirpation jJ!s VqT-^o? gros intestin (rectum exceptfi) Gaz. h6p.. 1922, 95: 1.317-21.—Alsina, A. A. La colectomia benigna de Miku- licz en el tratamiento de los tumores del colon izquierdo. Prensa med. argent., 1930-31, 17: 1703-8.—Borza, Z. S., & 1 otoianu, l. Clinical study and surgical treatment in neoplasm of the colon] Cluj. med., 1935, 16: 16.—Brisset. Nfio- plasme du transverse moyen; extirpation en un temps et en bloc du nfioplasme et de la grande eourbure adherente; gufirison. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 142-52.—Cotte, G. A propos de 1 extfiriorisation dans les tumeurs du colon. Lyon chir., 1923 20: 115-7.—Doberer, J. Zur Chirurgie der Dick- darm- und Mastdarm-Tumoren. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930. 43: 1089-91.—Donati M. Diagn6stico precoz y tratamiento quirurgico de los tumores del colfin. Dia mfid., B. Air., 1931, 4: ]4-—Junghanns. H. Die Zottengeschwulste des Dickdarms und Mastdarms (klinische Beobachtungen und pathologisch- anatomische Untersuchungen am Operationsmaterial der Schmiedenschen Klinik) Erg. Chir. Orthop., 1935, 28: 1-71. Also repr.—Krause, C. S. Surgical procedures for neoplasms of the right half of the colon. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1935. 25: 303 — Lockhart-Mummery. J. G. Technique et resultats de l'extir- pation des tumeurs du gros intestin. P. verb ('out fr chir 1922, 31: 719-22. Also Proc. R. Soc. M., Loud., 1922-23, 16: Sect, Surg., 69-81.—Okinczyc, .1. Technique et rfisultats de 1 extirpation des tumeurs de gros intestin (rectum exceptfi) P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1922, 31: 646-719.—Pauchet, V. Traitement des tumeurs du colon d'apres Lockhart Mum- mery. J. med. Paris, 1923, 42: 1012-44.—Polony, S. Tu- meurs du colon droit; modalitfi de tactique opfiratoire. Mfim. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 421-30.—Richard, A. Les pfidi- cules vasculaires et lympho-ganglionnaires du colon trans- verse: recherches en vue de la chirurgie des tumeurs de cet organe. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1926, 3: 571-86.—Santy, P. Colectomie fitendue du cadre colique pour nfioplasme de Tangle gauche. Lyon chir., 1937, 34: 484-6.—Schoemaker, J. Operative treatment of obstruction due to a growth in the descending colon. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1927, 45: 359-03.— Schone, G. Schonendes Vorgehen bei sehr elenden Kranken mit _ Dickdarmtumoren. Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 2679-82.— Squirru, C. M. Consideraciones mfidico-quirurgicas sobre los tumores de los ansrulos del colfin. Rev. san. mil., B. Air. 1937 36: 929-44.—Standi, H. Zur Exstirpation pelviner Dickdarm- tumoren (Beitrage zur sakralen Vorlagerungsmethode) Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1924, 185: 186-210.—Trojan, E. [Surgery of tumors of the colon] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1935, 33: 145-52.— Wilson, H. W. Treatment of acute obstruction due to growths of the colon. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 196. ---- Ulcer. See also Colitis, ulcerative. Greyerz, W. von. *Ueber die oberhalb von Dickdarmverengerungen auftretenden Darmge- schwiire [Bern] 42p. 8? Lpz., 1905. Also Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1905, 77: 57-98. Baldwin, W. M. Experimental ulcer of the colon in rats. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1927-28, 25: 679-81.—Barron, M. E. Simple, nonspecific ulcer of the colon. Arch. Surg 1928, 17: 355-407. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 870-2 — Boudry. M. O., & Bargen, J. A. A study of the pathogenesis of some ulcers of the colon. Ohio M. J., 1934, 30: 636-41.— Boyer. R., & Tuft, L. Perforating nonspecific ulcer of the ascending colon simulating appendicitis. J.Am. M. Ass., 1930 94: 1566-8. Also repr—Broers, W. J. [Ulcus deeuhitale coli Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2. 2274-8.—Chalier, J., & Mallet-Guy. De l'ulcere simple du colon ascendant. Arch. mal. app. digest,, Par., 1923, 13: 521-32.—Dotrliotti. A. M. Considerazione a pronosito di un caso di ulcus simplex coli. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1926, 4. ser., 32: 35-40. Also Minerva med., Tor., 1926, 6: 693-9.—Fairley, N. H., & Mackie, F. P. Case of streptothrical ulceration of the colon" with portal and systemic pyaemia. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg. Lond., 1935-36, 29: 151-6, pl.—Heimann. Ulcere perforfi du colon transverse. Lyon chir., 1937, 34: 318-21.—Invernizzi, G. Rilievi anatomici e considerazioni etiopatogenetiche e cliniche su alcuni casi di processi ulcerativi del grosso intestino. Clin. med. ital., 1928, 59: 127-69.—Kerr, R. A. Simple ulcer of the large bowel. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 550-2.—Knmmer, A. Ulcus coli simplex. Ned. tschr. ge- neesk., 1935, 79: 2621-6.—Lindquist, S. Two cases of ulcus coli simplex. Acta chir. scand.. 1922-23. 55: 142-8.—Mintz, W. Ulcus simplex coli. Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 1208.—Moll, W. Phlegmone und isoliertes Ulcus des Kolons; Beitrag zur Kasuistik. Ibid., 1926, 53: 2274-6.—Mooney, B. R. Ulcera- tion of the colon. Radiology, 1928, 10: 29-34.—Mugliston, T. C, & Freer, G. D. An undescribed form of ulceration of the large intestine, probably of amcebic origin, causing in some cases abscess of the liver. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1905, 8: 113-5.— Portis, S. A. Treatment of ulcerative conditions of the colon. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 18: 1319-30.—Quenu, E., & Duval. P. L'ulcere simple du gros intestin. Rev. chir., Par., 1902, 26: 692; 792.—Wilkie, D. Simple leer of the ascending colon and its complications. Surgery, 1937, 1: 655-65.— Wise, W. D. Perforating simple ulcer of colon. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93:1273. Also Bull. School M. Uniy. Maryland, 1934, 19: 15, COLON 794 COLON BACILLUS ---- Valve and sphincter. See also Cecum, Ileocecal valve. Sturing, H. *Der coecocolische Sphincter- tract. 22p. 8? Lpz., 1931. Balli, R. The sphincters of the colon. Radiology, 1929, 12: 484-95.—Cutore, G. Mouvements actifs de la valvule du colon dfiduits de la structure de cette valvule. Arch. ital. biol., 1932-33, 88: 186-92.------Sul comportamento della tonaca muscolare in corrispondenza della valvola del colon; ricerche morfologiche. Arch. ital. anat., 1932-33, 30: 72, 6 pl.—Gonzalez-Campo de Cos, J. El esfinter ceco-colico. Arch, med., Madr., 1931, 34: 850-2.— Hirsch, J. S. The ceco- colic sphincteric tract. J. Radiol., 1922, 3: 413-7. Also Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 119: 541-9.—Rutherford, A. H. The frenula valvulae coli. J. Anat., Lond., 1925-26, 60: 411-5, pl.— Suschtschevski, A. W. Ueber die Entwicklung der Valvula coli. Morph. Jahrb., 1936, 78: 65-78.—Vazzoles, G. I limiti fra intestino cieco e colon nell' uomo. Monit. zool. ital., 1929, 40: 70-9. ---- Volvulus. Arnulf, G. Occlusion du colon par double volvulus associfi a un gros fibrome; hysterectomie; dfitorsion des volvulus; anus latfiral sur l'anse volvule supfirieur; gufirison. Lyon mfid., 1936, 158: 283-5.—Bardon & Gandy. Volvulus du csecum et du colon ascendant, J. mfid. Bordeaux, 1923, 53: 938.—Bertho- mier, A. Occlusion intestinale par double volvulus du colon transverse, datant de 9 jours; laparotomie, fivisceration; gufi- rison. P. verb. Ass. fr. chir., 1933, 16: 703-5.—Brodribb, A. H. Volvulus of an ascending colon. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 522 — Danelius, G., & Sandstedt, H. Ein Fall einer Achsendrehung des Colons, die durch Walzen berichtigt wurde. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 88: 545.—Dionis du Sejour, P. Sur un cas d'occlusion intestinale par coudure et torsion du colon ascendant. Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1922, 48: 285-7.—Ekehorn, G. Die anatomische Form des Volvulus und Darmverschlusses bei beweglichem Coecocolon ascendens. Arch. klin. Chir., 1903-4, 72: 572; 1905, 76: 700.—Engel, H. Achsendrehung des Dickdarms mit todlichem Ausgange nicht Folge eines 14 Monate vorher erlittenen Stosses gegen die Brust. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 616.—Groth, K. E. The axial torsion of the colon through so-called physiological volvulus (an overlooked cause of obstruction in the enteric tube) Acta radiol., Stockh., 1934, 15: 153-68, 2 pl.—Hofmann, A. H. Magenkompression durch hochgeschlagenes Colon transversum mit Achsendrehung des letzteren. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 275.—Kallio, K. E. Ueber Volvulus coli transversi. Acta chir. scand., 1932, 70:39-58.—Krauss, A. [Rare case of torsion of the colon trans- versum] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 856-8.—Lefebvre, C. La pfiriode dite prodromique dans les volvulus du gros intestin constitue la pfiriode d'fitat de cette affection. Gaz. hop., 1922, 95: 1509-11.—Lorenz, H. Ein Fall von chronischem Volvulus des Colon transversum. Jahrber. 2. chir. Klin. Wien (1904-5) 1906, 314.—Neumann, A. Gangran des Colon ascendens und transversum bei Volvulus. Deut. med. Wschr., 1913, 39: 2223.—Orr, T. G., & Beaver, J. Torsion of ascending colon and cecum with obstruction. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1936, 37: 328.—Pratt, J. P., & Fallis, L. S. Volvulus of the cecum and ascending colon; report of 3 cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 1225-30.—Reeks, H. C. The causes, symptoms, and differen- tial diagnosis of torsion and displacements of the double colon of the horse, together with remarks on the manual and the spon- taneous reduction of the lesion. Vet. Bull., Wash., 1924, 14: suppl., 108-24.—Ricard, P. M. Volvulus du colon. Union mfid. Canada, 1935, 64: 1984-91.—Shatunov, P. G. [A case of volvulus of ascending colon] Vest, khir., 1926, 6: No. 17, 202.—Southam, A. H. Volvulus of the large intestine. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 1050.—Twyman, E. D. Torsion volvulus of the right colon. Tr. West. Surg., Ass. (1923) 1924, 33: 107- 21.—Vidlifika, J. [Volvulus of the ascending colon] Cas. lek. cesk., 1929, 68: 1437-40.—Walkling, A. A. Volvulus of right colon and Meckel's diverticulum. Am. J. Surg., 1937, 36: 705-7. COLON bacillus. See also Escherichia. Ara. F. Sul comportamento di batteri del gruppo coli isolati da ambienti diversi. Igiene mod., 1934, 27: 443-58.—Bam- forth, J. An enquiry into the coli anaerogenes bacteria. J. Hyg., Lond., 1934, 34: 69-80.—Berger, D. [Biology of B. coli] Med. dosw., 1930, 12: 217-31.—Bruschettini. G. Studio sui bacilli del grupno coliaerogenes. Ann. igiene, 1935, 45: 235- 62.—Sinauii, M. Contributo alio studio del Bacterium coli isolato durante gl'interventi chirurgici. Gior. batt. immun., 1930, 5: 1173-89.—Fisch, J. L'evolution du coli-bacille in- testinal et ses consequences. Rev. mfid., Par., 1930, 47: 7-26.—Hausum. W. Untersuchungen uber Bacterium coli; ein Beitrag zur Erforschung eines Lebenszvklus der Coli- Bakterien. Zbl. Bakt,, 2. Abt., 1930-31, 82: 103-9, pl.— Lange, L. Vergleichende Studien iiber Bacterium coli com- mune und verwandte Bakterien. Arb. Hyg. Inst. Dresden, 1907, 2: 29-90.—Levine, M. Notes on Bact. coli and Bact. aerogenes. Am. J. Pub. Health. 1921, 11: 21-3.—Magalhaes, A. de. Les colibacilles de quelques bovidfis et fiquidfis. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926. 95: 1262-4.—Martin, J. The colon bacillus. Kentucky M. J., 1933, 31: 254.—Oeser, H. Ein Beitrag zur Erforschung der Coli-Aerogenes-Gruppe. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1937, 96: 287-329, 3 pl.—Rebagliati, R. Obser- vaciones sobre el colibacillo. An. Fac. med. Lima, 1924, 6: 157-66, ch.—Rchfuss, M. E. The problem of the colon bacillus. Med. Clin. N. America, 1930-31, 14: 855-68.— Ryti, E. Studien iiber Bakterien der Coligruppe. Acta Soc. med. Duodecim, 1930-31, Ser. A, 13: fasc 3, No. 6, 1-54 — Sodogurskaja Palevici, M. Ricerche sulla normalizzazione dei batteri; osservazioni su alcuni stipiti di B. coli. Gior. batt. immun., 1927, 2: 7S5-92.—Torikata, R., & Noiri, S. Ueber die Volumination von Bacterium coli commune. Zschr. Immun- forsch., 1924, 39: Orig., 550-62. ---- Agglutination. Bruschettini, G. Sull' agglutinazione del Bacterium coli. Ann. igiene, 1936, 46: 1-12.—Fabry, P. Etude de l'agglutina- tion du B. coli modififie par le phenol. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 886-8.—Harada, K. Ueber typenspezifische Agglutination bei Colibazillen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1929, 61: 197-231 — Hayashi, K. Ueber die agglutinatorische Einteilung der Coli- bazillen. Ibid., 1938, 92: 118-21.—Hees, H. Beitrag zur Verwertung der Coli-Agglutination. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 99: 19-25.—Hegediis, A. [On the paragglutination of Bacillus coli strains and their relation to dysentery] Magy. orv. arch., 1933, 34: 287-97.—Kramar. E. Ueber Coliagglutinine; Bei- trage zur Immunbiologie des Sauglings. Mschr. Kinderh., 1922-23, 24: 799-809.—Magheru, G., Magheru, A., & Barbu lesco, E. Contribution a l'fitude de ['agglutination spontanfie du colibacille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 310-2.—Martin, S. Report on the action of the specific agglutinins formed by the Bacillus coli communis, the typhoid bacillus, the para- typhoid bacillus, and the Proteus vulgaris on each of these several micro-organisms. Rep. Local. Gov. Bd, Lond. (1904-5) 1906, 34: suppl., 381-6.—Meyer, K. Zur Theorie der Coliagglu- tination. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1929, 61: 232-9.—Pesch, K. L. Physikalisch-chemische Untersuchungen iiber Coliagglutina- tion. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925-26, 97: 208-13. ------ & Simchowitz, H. Praktische Bedeutung und theoretische Grundlagen der Coliagglutinationsreaktionen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med.. 1926, 50: 301-17.—Sartorius, F. Beitrage zur Saure- agglutination der Colibakterien. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1925- 20, 45: 478; 1927, 50: 155.—Strunz, F. Coli-Agglutinationen mit tierischen Immunseren. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1920, 99: 223-34. ---- Antagonists. Bienstock. La force antagoniste du colibacille in vitro et in vivo. Strasbourg mfid., 1933, 93: 214-7.—Fulton, M. Antibiosis in the colon-typhoid group; growth curves of 2 strains in a synthetic medium. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 34: 301- 15.—Giovanardi, A. Sull' antagonismo fra B. coli e B. del carbonchio. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1930, 9: 9-21.— Golikova, S. Bacterium coli im Wirkungsgebiet alkalibildender Mikroben. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1928, 108: 213-9.—Gundel, M., & Kliewe, H. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber das antagonistisch wirksame Prinzip der Coli- gegeniiber Milz- brandbazillen. Ibid., 1932, 124: 519-28.—Koch, F. E., & Kramer, E. Ueber den Antagonismus von Colibakterien gegen Typhusbakterien, Staphylokokken und Streptokokken. Ibid., 1931-32, 123: 308-18.—Mitscherlich, E. Antagonismus zwi- schen Bact, coli commune und Bact. enteritidis Gartner. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 45: 574-8.—Perets, L. G., Nevler, A. I. [et al.] [Antagonistic effect of B. coli on tuberculosis and diphtheria bacilli, B. proteus, and B. paracoli] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17: 78-82.—Pfalz, G. J. Ueber den Einfluss des Bacterium coli auf pathogene Darmkeime. Zschr. Hyg., 1926, 106: 504-14.—Rizzi, I. Untersuchungen iiber die an- tagonistische Wirkung von Colibazillen verschiedener Her- kunft. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1934, 82: 380-5. ---- Antigens. Boivin, A., Mesrobeanu, L. [et al.] Recherches biologiques et chimiques sur l'antigene somatique complet renfermfi dans quelques colibacilles. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 1276-9.— Frendzel. J., & Szymanowski, Z. Ueber antigene Eigenschaf- ten der auf verschiedenen Wegen erhaltenen R-Modifikationen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1930-31, 119: 334-6.—Fujita, K. Zur Frage des Vorkommens des heterogenetischen Antigens bei Bakterien der Coli-Gruppe, nebst Versuchen iiber die Giftigkeit der Shiga-Antisera fiir Meerschweinchen. Zschr. Immun- forsch., 1925, 43: 329-38.—Gundel, M. Ueber den Rezep- torenapparat. der Gruppe der Colibakterien. Ibid., 1930, 69: 99-117.—Jakobkiewicz, J. [Antigen of colon bacilli and forma- tion of corresponding antibodies] Med. dfisw., 1935, 20: 113- 25.—Magheru. G., Magheru, A. [et al.] Recherches sur I'anti- g£ne rfisiduel des colibacilles. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 1279-82. ------ Recherches sur l'antigfine somatique com- plet (antigfine O) des colibacilles. Arch, roumain. path., Par., 1937, 10: 29-65—Mallone, T. Contributo alio studio delle proprieta antigene delle varianti S ed R del Bact. coli. Gior. batt, immun., 1936, 16: 543-9.—Mellon, R. R., & Yost, E. Studies in microbic heredity; the hereditary origin of group and specific agglutinogens among the colon-alkaligenes organisms. J. Immun., Bait., 1926. 11: 139-58, pl.—Smith, T. The rela- tion of the capsular substance of B. coli to antibody production. J. Exp. M., 1928. 48: 351-61.—Vandeberg-Lommel. Recherche sur la stabilitfi des modifications biochimiques et antigfiriiques obtenues artificiellement chez 'e B. coli. Arch, internat. mfid. COLON BACILLUS 795 COLON BACILLUS exp., Lifige, 1930-31, 6: 455-61. -Vanni, S. Studio della costituzione antigene delle varianti S ed R del Bact. coli. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1934, 13: 725-39. ---- Bacteriophage. See also Colon bacillus, Infection: Treatment. Andrewes, C. H. Influence of the bacterial cell on the phage-antiphage reaction. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1932, 13: 85- 9.—Applebaum, M., & MacNeal, W. J. The influence of blood and of exudate on the action of bacteriophage against the colon bacillus. J. Infect. Dis., 1932, 50: 269-76.—Bachmann, W., & Wohlfeil, T. Stoffwechselversuche mit einem Coli-Bakterio- phagen. Zbl. Bakt,, 1. Abt., 1927, 104: 256-61.—Bail, O. Beobachtungen an Kolibakteriophagen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 144.—Barsini, G. Influenza del batteriofago su 4 ceppi di B. coli. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1937, 11. ser., 5: 62-5.—Bart, A. A bacteriophage feces media. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29: 399.—Bertarelli, E. Le oscillazioni del titolo batteriofagico nei rapporti col Bacterium coli. Ann. igiene, 1932, 42: 298.—Bordet, J., & Ciuca, M. Evolution des cultures de coli !ysogfine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 84: 747.— Caldwell, J. A. The activity of an anticolon bacteriophage in synthetic medium. J. Infect. Dis., 1926, 39: 122-5.—Da Cosla Cruz. J. Pouvoir lvsogfine spontanfi du Bacillus coli de Lisbonne et Carrere. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 837-9 — Deak, E. Ueber das Vorkommen des d'Herelleschen Bakterio- phagen auf Coli und Paracoli im Stuhl bei darmgesunden und darmkranken Sauglingen. Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 58:143-6.— Dimt,:a, A. Ueber Veranderungen. von Coli-Stammen durch Rakteriophagenwirkungen in vivo und in vitro. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27,101:171-7.—Duliere, W.L..& Adant.M. Etudes sur les proprifitfis chimique-^ dun bacteriophage du colibacille. Ann. physiol., Par., 1933, 9: 777-9.—Fejgin, B., & Epstein, T. Sur la bactfirioclasie d'un colibacille. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 118: 1101-3.—Fischer, G. The influence of the bacteriophage on Bacterium coli in transmigration culture. Acta path. microb. scand., 1932, Suppl. 11, 113.—Fricker, J., & Laurin, J. Action du principe bacteriophagique sur le pouvoir indologene du colibacille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 449.—Frisbee, F. C, & MacNeal, W. J. The behavior of Escherichia coli and its specific bacteriophage in urine; the influence of environment factors. J. Infect. Dis., 1930, 46: 405-12.—Gratia, A. Hfitfiro- gfinfiitfi du principe lytique du colibacille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 821-3. ------ Relations entre la variabilitfi du colibacille et l'hetfirogfinfiitfi du principe lytique correspondant. Ibid., 824-6. ------ Variations du B. coli et hfitfirogfinfiitfi des principes lvtiques correspondants. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1933, 50: 306-10. ------& Bordet, J. De l'adaptation hfirfiditaire du colibacille a 1'autolvse microbienne transmissible. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 84: 750.—Gratia, A., & De Kruif, L. Tentative d'isolement de bacteriophages d'infigale activitfi, a partir d'un principe lytique coli manifestant des variations d'finergie. Ibid., 1923, 88: 629-31.—Grumbach, A., & Dimtza, A. Die Bedeutung des Bakteriophagen fiir die bakteriologische Diagnostik; B. coli mutabile, eine Bakteriophagenwirkung. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1927, 51: 176-92.—Hewitt, L. F. Effect of bacteriophage on the oxidation-reduction potentials of B. coli communis cultures. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 1641- 6.—Jensen, K. A. Durch direkte mikroskopische Beobachtung ausgefiihrte Untersuchungen iiber das Wachstum des Coli- Bazillus; die Periodizitat der Bakteriophagenwirkung, von den bei diesen Untersuchungen gemachten Beobachtungen aus untersucht. Zbl.Bakt,, 1. Abt., 1928,107:1-34.—Klieneberger, E. Ein Stamm mit eigenartigen Abkommlingen und der Zusam- menhang des Auftretens solcher atypischen Abkommlinge mit Bakteriophagie und Lysogenitat. Ibid., 1929, 112: 354-68, pl.—Lipska, I. Les bactfiries du groupe Bacterium coli et les coliphages chez les animaux recevant une alimentation difffi- rente. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 1463.—McKie, M. The lysogenicity of coliform bacilli. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1934, 12: 169-75.—Majer, G. Bakteriophagen; Untersuchungen an Kolibakterien der Kuh. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1927, 98: 193- 233.—Petrovano, G. Sur la mode d'attaque du principe lytique coli Brx; identitfi du phfinomfine de Twort et du phfinomene de la lyse transmissible; variantes du B. coli en milieu de Ty- rode. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 210-8.—Proca. G. Par- ticularitfis de la lysine du B. coli. Ibid., 1923, 89: 274.—Proca, P. Bactfirio'yse et bactfirioclasie transmissible du Bacillus coli. Ibid., 1936, 121: 1215-7.—Ruchhoft, C. C, Coulter, E. W. [et al.l The disappearance of the coli-aerogenes group in natural purification processes as determined by direct plate counts. J. Bact., Bait., 1933, 25: 143-56.—Shitate, Y. Studies on the bacteriophage of Bacillus coli; the particular nature of the bacteriophage of the Bacillus coli from the urine. Orient. J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto, 1931, 9: 1-20, 37-58. —:--- Fate of the refined coli bacteriophage subcutaneously injected into the animal body. Ibid., 10: 1-18.—Shwartzman, G. Studies on regeneration of bacteriophage; the influence of oxygen upon the behavior of Bacillus coli towards lytic principle. J. Exp. M., 1926, 43: 743-51. ------ The rate of reduction of methylene blue by Bacillus coli in the course of the bacterio- phage phenomenon. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27, 101: 62-4.— Sonnenschein, C. Fiir Demonstrationszwecke geeignetes Bakterien-Phag-Svstcm; Bacterium coli mutabile und darauf wirksamer Bacteriophage. Ibid., 1932, 126: 433-7.—Stand- fuss, R., & Bormann. G. Kurze Mitteilung iiber den Nachweis eines Koli-Bakteriophagen im Kote von Rindern. Zschr. Fleisch. Milchhvg., 1935-36, 46: 153.—Stoel, G. Bacterium coli et bacteriophage anti-coli dans les cultures cellulaires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 906-8.—Voet, J. Extraction du bactfiriophage coli (S) par l'fither. Ibid., 1936, 122: 1248.— Walker, J. E. The protective effect of bacteriophage against the simultaneous injection of colon bacilli. J. Infect. Dis., 1929, 45: 73-8. ---- Biochemistry. See also Colon bacillus, Metabolism. Akano, R. Ueber die biochemische Verwandtschaft der Typhus-Coli-Gruppe, insbesondere iiber die chemische Zusam- mensetzung von Bacterium coli commune, Bacillus typhosus, Bacillus paratvphosus A und B. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1934, 10: 1029.—Belonovsky. G. D., Lapinskaya, N. A., & Rosenfeld, E. Essai de modification des qualitfis biochimiques du bacille du colon par des cultures de leucocytes in vitro. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 911-3.—Ivo, P. [Biochemical properties of colon bacilli and their relation to specific antigen reactions] Cas. lfik. fiesk., 1923, 62: 60-5.—Smith. D. E. Studies on pathogenic B. coli from bovine sources; a biochemical study of the capsular substance. J. Exp. M., 1927, 46: 155-66. Also repr.—Tamaki, S. Mikrobiochemische Studien uber die Coligruppe der verschiedenen Tierarten. Fukuoka acta med., 1928, 21: 13.—Tomcsik, J. On carbohydrate-like specific substances in the colon aerogenes group. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 810-2. ---- Classification. See also Colon bacillus, Varieties. Breed, R. S., & Norton, J. F. Nomenclature for the colon group. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1937, 27: 560-3.—Burke-Gaffney, H. J. O'D. The classification of the colon-aerogenes group of bacteria in relation to their habitat and its application to the sanitary examination of water supplies in the tropics and in temperate climates; a comparative study of 2,500 cultures. J. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 32: 85-131.—Duthoit, A., & Gernez, C. Essai de classification des Bacterium coli. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87: 305.—Gernez, C, & Duthoit, A. Les rfiactions bio- logiques dans la classification des Bacterium coli. Ibid., 1923, 87: 527-9.—Lovell, R. Classification of Bacterium coli from diseased calves. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937, 44: 125-39, pl.— Monias, B. L. Classification of Bacterium coli based on the study of 75 varieties. J. Infect. Di=., 1927, 40: 570-4.— Winslow, C. E. A.. Kligler, I. J., & Rothberg, W. Studies on the classification of the colon-typhoid group of bacteria, with special reference to their fermentative reactions. J. Bact., Bait., 1919, 4: 429-503. ---- Colonies. See also Colon bacillus, Culture. Boivin, A., Mesrobeanu, L. [et al.] Sur les rapports existant entre 1'aspect des colonies donnees par les colibacilles et la prfisence ou l'abscence d'antigene somatique complet dans ces bactfiries. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 169-72—Fel sen - reich, G., & Trawifiski, A. Ueber die Bedeutung des Kolonie- typus fiir die Bestimmung und Differenzierung der Bakterien- arten der Koli-Typhus-Gruppe. Oesterr. San. Wes., 1916, 28: 1469-509.—Lathrop, C. O. Colony variation in pathogenic strains of Bacterium coli induced bv the use of dyes. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 29: 304-6.—Paulson, M-, & Brown, J. H. The appearances produced in blood agar by bacteria of the Bacterium coli group. J. Infect. Dis., 1932, 51: 407-11.—Tcsatti, E. Aspetto microscopico delle colonie del B. coli in fase S, SR, R ed M. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1936, 61: 81-100. ------ Aspetto microscopico di alcuni tipi di colonie del B. coli. Sperimentale, 1935, 89: 87-97. ---- Culture. See also Colon bacillus, Identification. Fischer, G. Studien iiber die normale Ent- wicklung der Transmigrationskultur von Bac- terium coli. 152p. 8? Kbh., 1932. Forms Suppl. 9, Acta path, microb. scand. Bayne-Jones, S., & Adolph, E. F. Growth in size of micro- organisms measured from motion pictures; Bacterium coli. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1932, 2: 329-48.—De Magalhaes, A. Mil deux cent quatre vingt-dix souches de colibacilles de l'intestin de I'homme. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 234-6. ------ L'in- cubation a 46° dans la, recherche du colibacille des eaux. Arq. Inst. bact. Camara Pestana, 1928-32. 6: xcv; 1930-32, 6: xcv- ciii: 1933, 7: 133.—Fabry, P., & Malvoz, E. Modification biologiques du B. coli en milieux phfiniqufis. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 85: 884-6.—Faguet, M. Contribution a l'fitude de la multiplication microbienne (Bacterium coli) C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 194: 1027.—Fliegel, G. Entwicklungsvor- gange in Reinkulturen von Bacterium coli (neue morpholo- gische Ergebnisse iiber Bakterieninhaltskorper und Amoben- formen) Arch. Mikrob., Berl., 1936, 7: 491-550.—Henrici, A. T. A statistical studv of the form and rrrowth of Bacterium coli. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 215-7.— Jensen, K. A. [Normal growth of the Bacillus coli] Bibl. laeger, 1928, 120: 63-72. ------ fReply to Hans Hecker] Ibid , 317-26.—Murabito, C, & Seiser, A. Einfluss der Ziichtungstemperatur auf die Morphologie und die Vermeh- rungsgeschwindigkeit von Bacterium coli. Arch. Hyg., Berl., COLON BACILLUS 790 COLON BACILLUS 1931-32, 107: 290-308.—Parr, L. W. Cultural characters, relationships, significance, and occurrence of the coli-aerogenes intermediates, with particular reference to feces, fresh and stored at various temperatures. J. Bact., Bait., 1936, 31: 23.— Quastel, J. H.. & Wooldridge. W. R. Reduction potential, energy exchange, and cell growth; experiments with B. coli. Biochem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 115-37.—Salter. R. C. Obser- vations on the rate of growth of B. coli. J. Infect. Dis., 1919, 24: 260-84. Also repr.—Schockaert, J. Etude de deux principes inhibitifs du developpement de certains colibacilles. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 722.—Tanturri, N. Potere fer- mentativo del bacterium coli coltivato a 46°. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1920, 1: 58-62. ---- Culture media. Heckscher, H. Om bakterieiaelling og bacte- rium coli's vaekst i flydende substrater. 109p. 8? Kbh., 1921. Vogt, L. *Ergeben Zusatze von Schwermetall- salzen zum Agar fiir Bacterium coli commune typische Kolonieformen? 35p. S? Tiib., 1934. Woitowitz, W. *Die Bedeutung des Ammon- chlorid-zitrat-agars fiir die Erkennung von Coli- Bakterien aus Wasser und Ab wasser. 15p. 8? Tub., 1932. Aubel, E. Remarques sur la croissance du bacille coli en milieu chimiquement dfifini. Ann. phy>iol., Par., 1926, 2: 73-94. ------&Soeters, K. Au sujet de la culture du bacille coli sur alanine. C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1935. 119: 1035.—Be-sson, A., Ranque, A., & Senez, C. Sur la vie du cili-bacille en milieu liquide glucose. Ibid., 1919, 82: 76; 164.- IJronfenbrenner, J., Davis, C. R., & Morishima, K. On method- of isolation and identification of the members of the colon-typhoid group of bacteria; the preparation of milk and milk-whey as culture medium. J. M. Re-., 1918-19, 39:345-8.—Camargo Calazans, S. de, .—Vasile, B. Ricerche sulla variabilitii degli stipiti di Bacterium coli delle pieiocistiti dei bambini. Pediatria (Riv.) 1928, 36: 113-29.—Vermooten, V. Bacillus coli infections of the urinary tract. S. Afr. M. J., 1937, 11: 767-9.—Vincent, H. Sur l'filirnination urinaire du Bacillus coli communis et sur son origine hfimatogfine. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1925, 180: 239-42.—Voelcker, F. Die Behandlung der Kolibakteriurie bei jungen Madchen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 313.—Wehrbein, H. On the treatment of persistent B. coli infections of the urinary tract. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1935, 39: 860-2.—Ymbert, F. Patogenia y cuadro clinico de la coli- bacilosis urinaria. Ars medica, Barcel., 1935, 11: 369-89- ---- Infection—in animals. Clausen, L. * Ueber Kolibakterien-Septi- kamie bei Hiihnern als Transportkrankheit [Bern] 30p. 8? Berl., 1907. Petermann, [K. I.] B. *Ueber das Vorkom- men von Bakterium coli bei gesunden Hiihnern und Tauben nebst einem Beitrag zur Coli- bacille der Kanarienvogel [Leipzig] 16p. 8°. Colditz, 1922. Barbour, H. G., & Howard, A. J. Coli fever and blood vol- ume in dogs. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1919-20, 17: 148- 50.—Dailey, H. F. Colibacillosis of cats. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1923-24, 63: 178-84.—Gaiger, S. H.. & Dallir.g, T. B-h-MIu.- eoli infections in the new-born foal. Vet. J., Lond., 1921, 77: 277-86.—Gratzl, E. Beitrage zum Kolikproblem. WTien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1936, 23: 257; 417; 449; 619; 1937, 24: 33; 131; 193.—Hamann, E. Therapeutische Versuche mit Tronsu- lin zur Bekampfung der Kalberruhr (Kolibazillose) Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 53: 229. ---- Lysis. Clifton. C. E., & Morrow. G. The kinetics of lvsjs of Escherichia coli. J. Bact., Bait.. 1936, 31: 441-51.—Proca, G. Modification vitreuse et pouvoir Ivtique du colibacille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 51-4.—Wiss-Chodat. F.. & Chodat, F. Les deshydrogfinases au cours de la lyse du B. coli. Ibid., 1934, 116: 14-6. ---- Metabolism. Buschauer, H. *Uebcr das Nitritbildungs- vermogen der Koligruppe unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der als Erreger der Cvsto- Pyelitiden in Froge kommenden Kolibakterien. 15p. 8? Kiel, 1927. H \rtter, K. C. G. *Ueber Denitrification durch Bacterium coli. 29p. 8? Tiib., 1913. Antoniani. C. L'azione dei preparati secchi di B. coli sugli acidi a e /S glicerofosforici da soli e in presenza di acido fos- foglicerico. Biochim. ter. sper., 1934, 21: 423-7.—Aubel. E.. & Glaser. Sur la rfiduction des nitrates et la dficoloration du bleu de methylene par le bacille coli. C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1938. 127: 473.—Barnewiiz, J., & Flecke, H. Vergleichende Untersu- chungen uber den Stoffwechsel von Baoteriumc oli und tvphi, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Endoschen Nahrbodens. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 92: Orig., 359-62.—Boyd, E. M.. & Reed G. B. Oxidation-reduction potentials in cultures of Es. coli. Canad. J. Res., 1931, 4: 605-13.—Carpenter, P. L., & Peterson W. H. Nitroiren metabolism of certain colon bac- teria. J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 33: 36.—Chiari, H., & Loffler, E. COLON BACILLUS 802 COLON BACILLUS Ueber ein iibertragbares, alkalibildendes Agens gewisscr Coli- Stamme. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925, 96: Orig., 95-101, pl — Cook, R. P. A comparison of the dehydrogenations produced by B. coli communis in the presence of oxygen and methylene blue. Biochem. J., Lond., 1930, 24: 1538-50.—Eckstein, H. C, & Soule, M. H. The nature of the proteins and lipids synthesized by the colon bacillus. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 91: 395-404. Also repr.—Fisch. Sur la prfisence de l'oxalate de chaux dans les cultures de B. coli en bouillon de peptone. Bull. Soc. fr. urol., 1927, 6: 160-2. Also J. urol. mfid., Par., 1927, 23: 541-3.—Kendall, A. I., & Bly, R. S. The nitrogenous metabolism of Bac llus coli. J. Infect. Dis., 1922, 30: 239-44.— Kendall, A. I.. Friedemann, T. E., & Ishikawa, M. Quanti- tative observations on the chemical activity of resting Bacillus coli; studies in bacterial metabolism. Ibid., 1930-31, 47: 194-205.—Koser, S. A. Is ability to utilize citrate readily acquired or lost by the colon-aerogenes group? Ibid., 1924, 35: 315-22. ------ Further observations on utilization of the salts of organic acids by the colon-aerogenes group. J. Bact., Bait., 1920, 11: 409-16.—Lange, W. F. Production of an unsaturated compound by Ji. coli in a synthetic medium. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29: 1134-7.—Mazza, F. P., & Cimmino, A. Sull'ossidazione dell'acido piruvico prodotta dal B. coli communis. Arch, sc biol., Bologna, 1934-35, 20: 486-97. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 1252.— Mooney. G., & Winslow, C. E. A. The metabolic activity of various colon-group organisms at different phases of the cul- ture cycle. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 30| 427-40.—Powers, M. J., & Levine, M. Effect of metabolites on growth, and differentiation in the colon-group. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 274-6.—Scheer, K. Die Wasserstoffionenkonzentration und das Bacterium coli; das Saurebildungsvermogen des Bacterium coli. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 130: 535-44.—Schmidt, C. F., jr, & Bayne-Jones, S. Bacterial calorimetry; the production of heat in 2 percent peptone water by a strain of Bacterium coli. J. Cellul. Physiol., 1933, 3: 405-18.—Shearer, C. On the amount of heat liberated by Bacillus coli when grown in the presence of free-amino-acids. J. Physiol., Lond., 1921-22, 55: 50-00.—Stadler, P., & Neux, E. Ueber den Eiweisstoffwechsel von Bacterium coli; die Bildung biogener Amine. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1935, 134: 110-4.—Stephenson, M., & Gale. E. F. Factors influenc ng bacterial deamination; the deamination of glycine, dl-alanine and 1-glutamic acid bv Bacterium coli. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1316-22.-Stephenson, M., & Whetham, M. D. The effect of oxygen supply on the meta- bolism of Bacillus coli communis. Ibid., 1924, 18: 498-500.— Stickland, L. H. The reduction of nitrates by Bact. coli. Ibid., 1931, 25: 1543-54.—Sugimoto. Untersuchungen uber die Bedeutung akzessorischer Nahrstoffe fiir den Verwendungs- stoffwechsel der Typhus-Coli-Gruppe. Arch. Hvg., Miinch., 1931, 106: 185-96.—Tasman. A., & Pot, A. W. The formation of hydrogen from glucose and formic acid by the so-called resting B. coli. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 1749-56.— Veibel, S. Ueber die Methylglyoxalyl-Essigsiiure und ihre Dismutation durch Bacterium coli. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 132: 435-41.—Verzar, F. Untersuchungen iiber den Zusam- menhang verschiedener Stoffwechselprozesse bei Bacterium coli commune. Ibid., 1918, 91: 1-45.------& Zih, A. Wei- tere Untersuchungen iiber die Stoffwechsebegulierung bei B. coli comm. Ibid., 1924, 151: 254-8.—Wein^tock, N. A fermentation inhibiting substance produced by B. coli. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 556-9. ---- Metabolism, glucid. Neisser, H. [P. M.] *Ueber Gasbildung aus Glyzerin durch Bakterien der Coli-Gruppe. 27p. 8? Bresl., 1925. Stingel, T. *Lassen sich Stammesunter- schiede bei Bacterium coli commune auf Crund des Verhaltnisses der bei der Vergarung von Glukose und Mannit entstehenden Gase (H2: C02) nachweisen? [Tubingen] 23p. 8? Hildes- heim, 1913. Aubel, E. Sur l'origine de 1'finergie permettant au Bacterium coli de se dfivelopper aux dfipens du glucose. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 181: 571-3.—Califano, L. Ueber Aktivierung der Coligii- rung. Arch. Mikrob., Berl., 1937, 8: 307-11.—Cattaneo, C, & Neuberg, C. Umstellung der Coli-Garung auf reine Milch- saure-giirung. Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 272: 441-4.—Douglas, M. The hydrogen-ion concentration in media containing carbohydrates by Gram negative intestinal bacilli. J. Trop M. Hyg.. Lond., 1929, 32: 89-93.—Dozois, K. P., Hachtel, F. [et al.] A study of acid and gas formation by members of the colon-aerogenes-intermediate groups in the presence of certain sugar alcohols and their anhydrides. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 30: 189-92.—Fromageot, C. Ueber den Kohlenhydratabbau durch Bacterium coli; die Isolierung von Methylglyoxal Biochem. Zschr., 1929. 216: 467-74.—Gerber, B. A. Zur Frage des Milchzuckerabbauvermogens von Bacterium coli Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt,, 1938, 141: 80-9.—Goto. G. Ueber die glykolytische Wirkung des Bacterium coli commune. Sc Rep Gov. Inst. Infect. Dis., Tokyo, 1925, 4: 367-413.—Grey, E. C. The enzymes of Bacillus coli communis; the alternative modes by which B. coli communis may bring about the anaerobic decomposition of glucose. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1928, ser. B, 103: 312-20.—Guerrini, G. Ueber die durch photodynamisohe Substanzen bestimmten Wirkungen auf die Fiihigkeit des Bac. coli, Milchzucker zu vcrniiren. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1936, 136: 241-3. Also repr.—Hubbard, R. S.. & Allison, C. B. Residual reduction in blood filtrate after treatment with colon bacillus. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1927-28, 25: 408-10. Also Clifton M. Bull., 1928-29, 14: 35-40.—Klieneberger, E. Kunstliche Gewinn- und Veilustandenmgen im Salizin- (bezie- hungsweise Arbutin-) Vergarungsvermdgen eines Coli-Bakte- riums in besonders ausgedehnten Versuchsreihen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27, 101: 461-82.—Koser, S. A., & Saunders, F. The fermentation of alpha-methyl-d-glucoside by members of the coli-aerogenes group. J. Bact., Bait,, 1932, 24: 207.— Lieben, ¥., & Ehrlich, G. Ueber den Abbau von Glucose und Fructose durch Bacillus coli. Biochem. Zschr., 1929-30, 216: 4-10.—Mazzei, M. Quantita massima di glucosio fer- mentata dal B. coli in 24 ore. Riforma med., 1920, 36: 300-2.— Minning, W. Beitrag zur Beeinflussbarkeit des Laktosespal- tungsvermogens von Colibakterien. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1937- 38,140: 23-7.—Nyaka, G. (Fermentation by B. coli] Kozl. osszehas. filet & kbit., 1931, 24: 496-501.—Rona, P., & Nicolai, H. W. Ueber den Fermentstoffwechsel der Bakterien; aerobe Glykolyse und die Spaltung einigen anderen Zuckerarten durch B. coli; eine neue Mikrosaccharasebestimmung. Bio- chem. Zschr., 1926, 172: 212-22.—Rosnatovsky. Zur Garung der Glukose unter dem Einflusse des Wachstums des Coli- Bazillus. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 102: 145-8.—Skinner, C. E., & Brundnoy, H. G. The utilisation of citrates and the fer- mentation of cellobiose by strains of Bacterium coli isolated from human faeces. J. Hyg., Loud., 1932, 32: 529-34.— Tasman, A. The formation of hydrogen from glucose and formic acid by the so-called resting B. coli. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 2446-57.—Valentine, E., & Falk, K. G. Fer- mentation and gas production by B. coli in simple and mixed sugars. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1935-36, 21: 257-63.—Vaughan, S. L., & Hubbard. R. S. Destruction of reducing sugars by resting Bacterium cob. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 30: 405-7.—Vaughn, R., & Levine, M. Effect of temperature and boric acid on gas production in the colon group. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 29 : 24.—Virtanen, A. 1., & Simola, P. E. Ueber die Garung des Zuckers durch Coli-Aerogenes-Bakterien. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1927, 163: 284-97.—Wadsworth, C. K., & Hitchner, E. R. The nature of the change from slow to rapid lactose utilization by a member of the colon intermediata group. J. Bact,, Bait., 1936, 31: 22. ---- Morphology. Dombrovsky, K. H. Morphologische Studien an Einzel- keimen und Einzelkulturen von Bacterium coli commune. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1936, 137: 160-74.—Hollande, A. C, & Hollande, G. Cytologie du colibacille, Bacterium coli Esche- rich. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 193: 1353-5.—Huss, H. Polar begeisselte Colibakterien. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1931, 120: 225-7.—Schmidt-Kehl, L. Ueber Filtrierbarkeit und Grosse des Bacterium coli. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1933-34, 111: 307-16.—Suranyi, L. [The connection between the sugar splitting power of colon bacteria and the number of the flagella] Magy. orv. arch., 1927, 28: 531-4. ---- Occurrence. See also Food, Bacteriology; Milk, Bacteriology. Andolfato, A. Studio sul comportamento dei germi del gruppo Coli-Aerogenes in Colonia Eritrea. Boll. Soc. ital. biol., 1930, 11: 986-9.—Bardsley, D. A. The distribution and sanitary significance of B. coli, B. lactis aerogenes and inter- mediate types of coliform bacilli in water, soil, faeces, and ice- cream. J. Hyg., Lond., 1934, 34: 38-68.—Milella, A. Sulla biologia di Bacterium coli nell'anibiente esterno; ricerche sperimentali. Igiene mod., ig26, 19: 295-302.—Simonetti, F. Sulla definizione del B. coli e sulla sua distribuzione nel mondo esterno. Ibid., 268-73. ---- Occurrence, intestinal. Fleury, G. Sur le Bacille coli chez les mammiferes marins, C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 196: 1547-9.—Girard, L. Le rfile physiologique du colibacille. Bull, mfid., Par., 1937,51: 567- 70.—Gutscher, H. H. Ueber experimentelle Coliaszendenz im Dunndarme des Meerschweinchens. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1931- 32, 133: 448-56.—Link, T. Ueber die Ansiedlung von Coli- bakterien im Darm von Mausen. Ibid., 1936, 136: 63-5.— Nicholls, E. E. The incidence and biological characteristics of the hemolytic Bacillus coli in the stools of healthy individuals. J. Clin. Invest., 1934, 13: 479-g4.—Ninni, C. Ricerche sulla flora del tenue intestino di piccoli erbivori, specialmente in rapporto alia presenza in esso del B. coli mediante un metodo che ne favorisce di molto la rapida moltiplicazione. Patholo- gica, Genova, ig20,12: 242-5.—Parr, L. W. Lactose degraded colon-aerogenes organisms in normal feces. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 1019-21.------Sanitary significance of the succession of colon-aerogenes organisms in feces. Ibid., 1934-35, 32: 580-3. ------ Succession of coli-aero- genes organisms in the healthy adult fecal flora. Science, 1936, 83: 189.—Reichenbarh, G. [Invasion of colon bacilli into the intestines of the new-born] Magy. orv. arch., 1930, 31: 468- 72.—Roderick, C. E. Subject of changing flora and the value of same in a somewhat delicate subject as perhaps we are not all agreed as to results. Cincinnati M. J., 1925-26, 6: 15-8 — Seyffarth, S. Ueber Colibefunde im Magen und Stuhl friihge- borener Kinder. Mschr. Kinderh., 1932, 52: 73-94. COLON BACILLUS 803 COLON BACILLUS ---- Occurrence—in plants. Minkewich, I. E. Materialien zur Rolle der Insekten in der Verbreitung der Bakterien der Coli-Aerogenes-Gruppe im Reich der Pflanzen. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1931, 83: 125.— Ruschmann, G., & Meyer, W. Die auf grunen Pflanzen vorkom- menden Coli- und coliiihnlichen Bakterien und ihre Eigen- schaften unter verschiedenen Zuchtungsbedingungen. Arch. Mikrob., Berl., 1934, 5: 366-86.----— Das Verhalten der auf grunen Pflanzen vorkommenden Coli-und coliiihnlichen Bakte- rien gegeniiber Sauren. Ibid., 477-501. ---- Occurrence—in soil. Minkevich, I. E. [Various forms of B. coli from the soil and their meaning in sanitation] Arkh. med. nauk., 1929, 2: 131-44. Also Zschr. Hyg., 1930, 111: 58-67.—Munkevich, I. E„ & Rabinovich, D. J. [Fate of B. coli commune in the soil] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1936, 43: 345-50.—Nowikowna, H. [Charac- teristics of the strain of B. coli, procured from the soil] Med. dfisw., 1935, 19: 184-8.—Revis, C. On the probable value to Bacillus coli of slime formation in soils. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1913, 86: ser. B, 371. ---- Occurrence—in water. See also Water, Bacteriology; Water supply, Pollution. Bondo, E. *Om colibakterien dennes betyd- ning som indikatorbakterie paa fsckal forurening af vand, samt dens paavisning ved hygieniske vandunders0gelse [On coli bacilli; their signifi- cance as indicators of faecal pollution in water, etc.] 255p. 8? Kbh., 1924. Bigger, J. W. The growth of coliform bacilli in water. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937, 44: 167-211.—Biozzi, S., & De Maria, R. La vitalita del Bacterium coli in alcune acque della Sardegna e della Campania. Ann. igiene, 1937, 47: 74-9.— Ciantini, F. I germi del gruppo coli-aerogenes nelle acque dell'Africa Orientale Italiana. Gior. med. mil., 1936, 84: 1190-200.—Duhot, E., & Rachez, J. Sur la survie comparfie du colibacille introduit experimentalement dans l'eau distillfie et dans diverses eaux minfirales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 1432-4.—Dujarric de la Riviere, R., & Chu, T. H. Sur l'origine du B. coli des eaux. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 104: 152-5.—Gabbano, L. II comportamento del Bacterium coli nelle acque minerali. Igiene mod., 1928, 21: 238-55.— Growth of B. coli in water. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 919 — Kister, J. Zur Frage der Bedeutung der Colibakterien im Wasser. Techn. Gemeindebl., 1930, 33: 219-21.—Molinari, I. Ricerche su batteri del gruppo coli isolati da acque di falda idrica profonda. Igiene mod., 1935, 28: 305-10.—Monfort, W. F., & Perry, M. C. Some atypical colon-aerogenes forms isolated from natural waters. Abstr. Bact., Bait., 1920, 4: 8.— Movement (The) of Bacillus coli in ground water, with result- ing pollution of wells. Pub. Health Bull., Wash., 1924, No. 139, 120-7.—Phelps, E. B., & Hammond, F. S. A study of certain paracolon forms found in polluted deep wells. Am. J. Pub. Hyg., 1909, 19: 545-56. Also Rep. Am. Pub. Health Ass. (1908) 1909, 34: 297-308.—Pisu, I. Varianti mucose e ruvide del B. coli in un'acqua carsica. Iiiene mod., 1934, 27: 502-19. Also Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1934, 6: 54- 9.—Rochaix. A. Milieux a l'esculine et coli-bacilles. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 1042. ------& Urtinette. Antagonisme du colibacille et des bactfiries putrides dans les eaux. Ibid., 1931, 106: 669.—Singer, E. Bacterium coli im Wasser. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 192g-30, 95: 385; 433.—Trillat, A. Sur quelques causes provoquant la disparition ou le rfiveil du colibacille et du B. typhique dans l'eau. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 147-50.—Winslow, C. E. A., & Cohen, B. Relative viability of B. coli and B. aerogenes types in water. J. Infect. Dis., 1918, 23: 82-9. ------ The distribution of B. coli and B. aerogenes types in polluted and unpolluted water. Ibid., 90-101. ---- Pathogenicity. See also Colon bacillus, Infection by; Colon bacillus, Toxins. Balen. J., & Cartaiia, P. Temps d'aparici6 de la infeccifi colibacillar postmortem en el ffitge d- les rates. Tr. Soc. biol., Barcel., 1932, 14: 62-4.—Bailey, C. H. Lesions produced in rabbits by repeated intravenous injections of living colon bacilli. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1915-16, 13: 62 — Barbour, H. G., & Freedman, B. P. Effects of pilocarpine upon salivary fistula dogs before and after coli injection. Ibid., 1919-20, 17: 208.—Demole, M. J., Arnold, E., & Chapuisat, R. Recherches sur le comportement du colibacille introduit dans le sang circulant du lapin. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 118: 13-5.—Egger. A. A., & Kuperman, T. M. [Test for studying the pathogenicity of a strain of the colon bacillus] Gig. epi- dem., 1931, 9: 24-30.—Hassmann, K.. & Scharfetter, I. Ueber die Wirkung von Kali- und Parakolikulturfiltraten auf den uberlebenden Kaninohendarm. Zschr. Kinderh., ig34, 56: 609-19.__Helmholz, H. F. The production of local renal lesions in rabbits by intravenous injections of certain strains of B. coli. J. Infect. Dis., 1927, 41: 448-56, pl. —— & Beeler, C. Focal lesions produced in the rabbit by colon bacilli isolated from pyelocystitis cases. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1917,14:5-24. Also repr.—Lignieres, J. De las consecuencias de la introduccifin del coli-bacilo muy virulento y del bacillo de Eberth en los alimentos de los cobayos de edades diferentes. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1911, 18: 357-61.—Milella, A. Sul potere patogeno del coli-bacillo. Fol. med., Nap., 1931, 17: 974-88.— Ohm, W. Studien iiber die kapillare Fibrinthrombose bei ein- malig mit Bact. coli commune intravenos infizierten Kaninchen. Beitr. path. Anat., 1935-36, 96: 491-507.—Pacheco, G., & Xavier, A. A. Sur les effets des filtrats de cultures du Bacillus coli sur la courbe ponderale des lapins. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1938, 127: 164-6.—Paladini, A. Sull'azione patogena speri- mentale del B. coli comune nelle cavie intossicate con alcool, con speciale riguardo alle lesioni renali. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1932, 40: 621-6.—Petersen, W. F-, Muller, E. F., & Boikam, W. The reaction of the dog to the continuous intra- venous injection of B. coli; bacteriological and chemical studies of the lymph. J. Infect. Dis., 1927, 41: 405-16.—Rebagliati, R. El papel patogeno del coli bacillo. Cr6n. mfid., Lima, 1924, 41: 242-8.—Seliger, P. Ueber die Pathogenitat des Kolibazillus. Frauenarzt, 1916, 31: 134-9. ------ Zur Pathogenitat des Kolibazillus. Reichs Med. Anz., 1919, 44: 49-51.—Smith. T., & Little, R. B. Studies on pathogenic B. coli from bovine sources; the pathogenic action of culture filtrates. J. Exp. M., 1927, 46: 123-31.—Sorrentino, M. Di una speciale attitudine patogena del colibacillo isolato dalle feci umane e coltivato su terreni speciali. Riforma med., 1931, 47: 1774-6.—Weinstein, L., & Rettger, L. F. The influence of Bact. coli and its products on the motility of strips of excised intestine. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 224-8.—Xavier, A. A., & Pacheco, G. Sur les effets des filtrats de cultures du Bacillus coli sur l'intestin isolfi du lapin. C. rend. Soc biol., 1938, 127: 161-3. ---- Pharmacology. See also Disinfection; Water supply. Kalbhen, H. *Ueber den Einfluss von Mono- bromacetat auf das Wachstum und den Stoff- wechsel von Bakterium coli unter aeroben und anaeroben Bedingungen [Munster] 23p. 8°. Werne-Lippe, 1935. Stapel, W. *Die Wirkung von verdautem Jodtropon auf das Wachstum vom Bakterium coli. 12p. 8? Kiel, 1928. Arloing, F., Morel, A. [et al.] Action de la vitamine C et de ses complexes organo-metalliques sur le dfiveloppement et le pouvoir fermentatif de Bacterium coli. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 5-7.—Bach, D. Mficanisme de ruction antisep- tique de l'acide lactique pour le Bacterium coli. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1931, 192: 1680-2.—Boissevain, C. H., & Webb, E. The influence of anions and kations on the viability of Bacillus coli. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1927-28, 13: 1027-35.—Beyer, L., & Boiron, J. Variation, avec la durfie de son sfijour dans l'eau, de la sensibilite du colibacille aux hypochlorites. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 982-4.—Ciurea, C. I. Action des ions sodium et calcium sur l'intensitfi respiratoires du B. coli. Ibid., 1936, 121: 1661-4.—Cook, R. P., & Alcock, R. S. The effect of hydrogen-ion concentration on some oxidations by B. coli communis. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 523-33.—Falk, I. S.. & Shaughnessy, H. J. Effect of certain electrolytes on the buffering power of Bacterium coli. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1922-23, 20: 426-8.—Gabbano. L. Influenza degli elettroliti sull'assorbimento del B. coli da parte di carbone animale. Igiene mod., 1933, 26: 161-75.—Guerrini. G. Ac- tion des substances photo-dynamiques sur les proprifitfis biolo- giques du B. coli. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc internaz. microb., 1935, 7: 336-8. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 847-9.— Labes, R. Ueber die fordernde Wirkung von Kohlensuspen- sionen und anderen Korpern mit grosser Oberflachenentwick- lung, wie Kolloidkieselsaure, Ferrumphosphoricum, Agar-Agar auf die Bildung von Garungsgasen durch Bacterium coli in eiweissfreien Nahrlbsungen. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 130: 1-13.—Lieb, F. Theorie einer Alkaliionenwirkung am Bacte- rium coli; ein Beitrag zur Hofmeisterschen Ionenreihe. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1932-33, 127: 364-7.—Lommel, J., & Muller, L. Influence du phfinol, du formol et de certaines associations microbiennes sur les proprifitfis biochimiques du colibaci le. C. rend. Soc biol., 1926, 95: 711-3.—McGuire, G., & Falk, K G. The influence of insulin in the glucose-fermenting action of Bacillus coli. J. Biol. Chem., 1924, 60: 489.—Michelzzzi, L. L'infiuenza di alcuni lipoidi batterici sopra il potere anti- gene del B. coli. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1935, 14: 227-31 .— Mitolo, M. Comportamento del B. coli commune (Escherich) e di altri microbi sotto l'azione dei vapori di indolo e di scatolo. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 223-5.—Poe, C. F.. & Wil- liamson, J. H. The action of hexamethylenetetramine on members of the colon and aerogenes groups. J. Bact., Bait., 1936 32: 281-91.—Pozerski, E. Action de la papaine sur le Bacterium coli. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1920, 83: 751-3.—Richter, K Untersuchungen uber den Einfluss von Lithiumchlorid auf Bacterium coli. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1934, 90: 134; 1935, 92: 249.—Scheer, K. Die Wasserstoffionenkonzentra+ion und das Bacterium coli; die bactericide Wirkung bestimmter H- Ionenkonzentrationen auf das Bacterium coli. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 130: 545-9.—Schuscha, A. T. Ueber die Ein- wirkung von Petrolather auf Typhus-, Paratyphus- und Coli- COLON BACILLUS 804 COLON BACILLUS Bakterien. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1916, 78: Orig., 226-31.— Shaughnessy, H. J., & Falk, I. S. The effects of some electro- lytes on the buffering capacity of Bacterium coli. J. Bact., Bait., 1924, 9: 559-79.—Winslow, C. E. A., & Falk, I. S. Studies on salt action; the influence of calcium and sodium salts at various hydrogen-ion concentrations upon the viability of Bacterium coli. Ibid., 1923,8: 215-36. ------ The additive and antagonistic effects of sodium and calcium chlorides upon the viability of Bact. coli. Ibid., 237-44.—Wyeth, F. J. S. The effect of acids on the growth of Bacillus coli. Biochem. J., Lond., 1918, 12: 382-401. ---- Public health aspects. See also Colon bacillus, Occurrence—in water. Sachse, [H.] M. *Untersuchungen iiber die Bedeutung des Coli-Nachweises im Wasser und der Eijkmanschen Methode [Berlin] 31 p. 8? Lpz., 1915. AcKlin, O. Zum Nachweis des Bacterium coli commune als Fiikalindikator im Wasser. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27, 101: 178; 1929. 114: 119.—Bardsley. D. A. B. coli as an index of faecal pollution of water supplies. J. Hyg., Lond., 1926-27, 25: 11-25.—Bonalberti, E. Contributo al riconoscimento del B. coli di origine fecale. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1930, 9: 545-51.—Burger, B. Bacterium coli im Trinkwasser: Defini- tion, Nachweis und hygienische Bedeutung. Gesundh. In- genieur, 1927, 50: 910-5.—Cerruti, C. F. Alcuni rilievi e ricerche intorno all'isolamento ed al significato del B. coli nell'acqua. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1935, 14: 237-54.— Chalmers, C. H. The significance of true B. coli (B. coli communis) and B. lactis aerogenes in samples of milk. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1933-34, 89: 459-74.—Frost. Significance of B. coli in water. Pub. Health Bull., Wash., 1922, No. 128, 47-52.—Greer, F. E., & Nyhan, F. V. The sanitary signifi- cance of lactose-fermenting bacteria not belonging to the B. coli group; bacterial associations in cultures containing lactose- fermenting bacteria. J. Infect. Dis., 1928, 13: 525-36.— Huggenberg, E. Zum Nachweis des Bacterium coli commune als Fiikalindikator im Wasser. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1933, 128: 81-7.—Kagedes, K. von. Wie steht es um die Coli-Frage? Gesundh. Ingenieur, 1931, 54: 509-74.—Lehmann, H., & Jusatz, H. J. Untersuchungen iiber die Frage, ob sich menschliche Colibakterien von tierischen durch Priizipitation unterscheiden lassen; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Bedeutung des Colibefundes im Trinkwasser. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1932, 124: 41-61.—Mackenzie, E. F. W., & Hilton-Sergeant, F. C. The coliform bacilli and water supplies. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1938, 70: 14; 73.—Miller, A. A. [Value of present methods of determination of fecal origin of bacteria of the B. coli aerogenes group, found in drinking water] Gig. epidem.. 1929, 8: 17-22.— Minkevich, J. [Test of indol-fermenting methods for determin- ing presence of Bacillus coli in drinking water] Vrach. delo, 1928,11:307-11. Also Zschr. Hyg., 1929,110: 506-12. ------ & Rabinovich, D. J. Zur Frage der Differenzierung des B. coli des Menschen vom B. coli warmblutiger Tiere. Zbl. Bakt.. 1. Abt., 1936-37, 138:197-201. ------& Joffe, F. S. Beitrage zur Frage iiber die Herkunft und die sanitiire Bedeutung der zitratassimilierenden Abarten von Bacterium coli. Ibid., 137: 152-00.—Minkevich, J. E., Trofimuk, N. A., & Wedenjapin, S. A- Ueber die Bedeutung der zweifachen Herkunft der Bakteriengruppe Coli-aerogenes fiir die sanitare Beurteilung des Trinkwassers. Zschr. Hyg., 1928, 109: 348-53.—Mom, C. P., & Lecluse-Asselbergs, W. M. A. [Bacillus coli as fecal indicator] Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1931-32, 6: 183-99.— Rorhaix, A. La determinacifin del origen fecal de los bacilos coli, aislados de las aguas alimenticis. An. Dep. nac. big., B. Air., 1927, 33: 232-6. ------& Manceau, A. Colibacille, contamination globale et bactfiries putrides, dans les eaux. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 120: 654-6.—Segre, S. Verglei- chung einiger gebrauchlichen Methoden zum Nachweis von B. coli im Wasser und zur Bestimmung des Coli-Titers. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1929, 78: 105-9.—Simonetti, F. Sul preteso differenziamento fra B. coli fecale e B. coli saprofitico. Gior. batt. immun., 1930, 5: 537-46.—Stein. M. S. The interpreta- tion of B. coli test, results on a numerical and comparative basis as applied to the investigation of water and sewage. J. Bact., Bait., 1919, 4: 243-65.—Stern, W. Zur Bestimmung und hygienischen Bedeutung des Colititers (das Hermannstadtei Ozonwasser) Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1921, 54: 209-14.—Treece. E. L. A substitute for adonite in the determination of fecal and non-fecal strains of the colon-aerogenes group. Abstr. Bact., Bait., 1920, 4:9. ---- Quantitative tests. See also Colon bacillus, Identification. Petit, L. *Recherche et numeration du coli- bacille dans les eaux. 88p. 8° Par., 1935. Barsov, K. K. [Estimation of B. coli on membranous filters! Mikrobiologia, Moskva, 1932, 1: 422-8. ------ [Rapid count of B. coli in water by means of membrane filters] Ibid., 1937, 6: 912-5— Gache, E. M. Determinacifin cuantitativa del bacilo coli. Rev. mfid. Rosario, 1923, 13: 439.—Gehm, H. W., & Heukelekian, H. Eosin methylene blue agar for rapid direct count of E. coli. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 920-3.—Huss, H. Weshalb fallt die Eijkmansche Garprobe init nitrathaltigem Wasser negativ aus? Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 98: 526-33.—Kopp, R. Ergiinzung des Gersbachschen "Fakaltiters" zur sichereren Feststellung von Bact. coli im Wasser. Ibid., 2. Abt,, 1927, 71: 267-71.—Massink, A. [Estimation of the number of coli-germs in water] Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1928-29, 3: 103-27.—Matuszewski, T., & SupiAska, J. Ueber die quantitative Auswertung des Coli- Titers. Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1937, 96: 369-76.—Minkevich I. E. Experimentelle Studien zur Frage iiber die Indolgarungs- methoden zur Bestimmung des Colititers im Trinkwasser. Ibid., 1928, 73: 338-46.------Alexandrov, N. I., & Soboleva, E. I. [Use of the fermentation test according to Eykmann's principles for the determination of coli-titre of water] Vest, mikrob., 1935, 14: 207-23. Also J. Hyg., Lond., 1936, 36: 50-63.—Minkevich, I. E., & Rogozin, I. I. [Milk coagulation to determine titre of Bacterium coli in water] Voen. med. J., Moskva, 1932, 3: 300-3. Also Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1932, 124: 159-61.—Neri, F. Sul calcolo del colititolo nelle acque e nel latte. Gior. batt. immun., 1935, 14: 264-80.—Nevskaia, V. N. [Host method in determining coli-titre of water] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17: 872-5.—Robinson, A. L. A convenient chart classification of lactose-fermenting Bacillus coli (Mac- Conkey's tests) for use in the bacteriological examination of tropical and subtropical water supplies. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1928, 14: 104-17.—Webster, W. J. A note on Williams' modification of Eijkman's test as applied to Madras waters. Ind. J. M. Res., 1934-35, 22: 485-7.—Wikullil, L. von. Eine neue Methode zur Bestimmung der Coli-Zahl in Wassern. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 104: 460-3. ---- Respiration and reducing power. Cook, R. P., & Haldane, J. B. S. The respiration of B. coli communis. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 880-7. ------ & Mapson, L. W. The relationship between the respiratory catalysts of B. coli. Ibid., 534-50.—Eadie, G. S. The rate of reduction of methylene blue by Bacillus coli. J. Gen. Physiol., 1927-28, 11: 459-68.—Hubbard, R. S., & Deegan, J. K. Note on the action of the colon bacillus upon the non-glucose reducing substances in human blood. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 86: 575-7. Also repr.—Krebs, H. A. The role of fumarate in the respira- tion of Bacterium coli commune. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 2095-124.—Raghavachari, T. N. S., & Seetharama Iyer, P. V. A note on the methylene-blue reduction test for differentiating between coli and aerogenes types of lactose-fermenting or- ganisms in water and faeces. Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-36, 23: 463-6.—Rona, P., & Nicolai, H. W. Ueber den Ferment- stoffwechsel der Bakterien; Atmung und Glykolyse bei Bac- terium coli. Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 172: 82-104.—Wohlfeil, T. Beitrage zur Erforschung des oxybiotischen Gasstoffwechsels der Bakterien; iiber die Abhangigkeit der Atmung des Coli- bazillus von einigen physikalisch-chemischen und biologischen Faktoren. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1929-30, 115: 413-26.—Wynd, F. L. A note on the respiration of Bacillus coli. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 343-5. ---- Sera and vaccines. See also Colon bacillus, Infection: Treatment. Arloing. P. H. *La vaccination regionale par la porte d'entree dans I'infection colibacillaire. 96pp. 8? Par., 1931. Aitoff, M. Du role de la bile dans la vaccination par la voie buccale contre a colibacille. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 1298-301.------& Biron, M. La valeur de la prfisence d'agglutinines dans le sang au cours de la vaccination par la voie buccale contre le colibacille. Ibid., 1297.—Angelo, I. Sensibilitfi comparfie de 32 souches de colibacilles urinaires a la sfirothfirapie et a la bacteriophagie spficifiques. Bull. Acad. med., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 104: 750-5.—Aubertin, E. Sur la gravitfi de certains accidents sfiriques; a propos d'un cas de colibacillose rebelle traitfi par le sfirum anticolibacillaire. J. mfid. Bordeaux, 1937, 114: 537-52.—Banus, M. G., & Gins- burg, E. Changes in the blood associated with fever induced by killed B. coli. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 101: 106-14.—Benoit. E. P. La vaccinothfirapie dans la colibacc.ilurie. Union mfid. Canada. 1929, 58: 459-63.—Besredka, A. De la vaccino- thfirapie locale dans la colibacillose. Arkh. biol. nauk, 1936, 43: 323-6.—Bordet, J., & Ciuca, M. Gufirison et retour a l'etat primitif, par le sfirum antilytique, du coli lysogfine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1921, 84: 748-50.—Bruynoghe, R. La sfirothfirapie anticolibacillaire. Rev. mfid., Louvain, 1930, 353-60.—Ciantini, F. Su alcune recenti acquisizioni in tema di sieroterapia anticolibacillare. Terapia, Milano, 1937, 27: 257-63.—Daddi, G. Studi preliminari sulla sieroterapia poli- valente dei Bact. coli. Atti Congr. naz. microb., 1931, 404-8. Also Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1931, 3: 549-51. Also Boll 1st, sieroter. milan., 1932, 11: 259-63. ----- Ricerche sierologiche intese a chiarire i gradi di affinita fra i B. coli e tipi di essi; prove sul potere agglutinante dei sieri immuni sul ceppo omologo ed altri eteroloshi. Ibid., 120-33.—Demnitz, A.. & Scholz. W. Die Wertbestimmung des antitoxischen Ooliserums. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 302-4.—Eggertb, A. H. Changes in the stability and potential of cell suspensions; the stability and potential of Bacterium coli. J. Gen. Physiol., 1923-24, 6: 63-71.—Endoh. M.. & Kawasaki, V. Ueber die Wirkung des Antivirus auf das exstirpierte Darmrohrchen des immunisierten Tieres. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 71.—Foreman, G. E. Notes on the behaviour of the white blood corpuscles after intravenous Bacillus coli communis COLON BACILLUS 805 COLON BACILLUS therapy. Med. J. Australia, 1923, 1: 314-6.—Golovanov, M. De la vaccination anticolibacillaire; fitude de l'immunitfi locale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 676; 1928, 98: 568.—Hennings, K. Weitere Erfahrungen mit dem antitoxischen Coliserum (Beh- ringwerk) Med. Klin., 1929, 25: 902-4.—Jakobkiewicz, J. [Specific serum in treatment of affections caused by coli bac- teria] Lek. wojsk., 1935, 26: 44-52.—Katzenstein, M. Ueber ein antitoxisches Coliserum; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 1474-7.—Knorr, K. von, & Nemeth, L. Die Wirkung der polyvalenten atypischen Koliautovakzine auf das peripherische Blutbild und auf die Injektionsstelle. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 554.—Magheru, G.. Magheru, A., & Biroulesco, E. Titrage des toxines colibacillaires et du sfirum anticolibacillaire par injection intracfirfibrale. C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 116: 566-8. ------ Toxicitfi de quelques melanges de toxines coli-bacillaires et de sfirums anticolibacillaires. Ibid., 1937, 125: 309.—Magheru, G., Magheru, A., & Creanga, H. Proprifitfis de quelques sfirums anti-colibacillaires. Ibid., 1934, 117: 121-4. ------ Contribution a l'fitude do la preparation des sfirums anticolibacillaires. Ibid., 1937, 125: 306-8.—Mateer J. G., & rfaltz, J. I. Further refinements in the method of administering Colon bacillus vaccine therapy, and in the therapeutic use of sodium ricinoleate. Am. 3. Digest. Dis., 1937-38, 4: 237-40.—Mery, H. Infection intestinale a carac- tere septicfimique et auto-vaccination colibacillaire. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1921, 3. ser., 86: 241-3.—Negro, G. Vacci- nazione anticoli per via ipodermica e per os con microorganismi integri e con microorganismi lisati. Gior. batt. immun., 1936, 16: 65-74.—Nishiyama, I. Ueber das Studium des Koli- antivirus; iiber die experimentelle Untersuchung des Koli- antivirus in vitro. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1930, 42: 368.— Ong Sian Gwan. Sur la prfiparation du sfirum anticolibacil- laire polyvalent. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 228-31.— Pancotto, E.. & Cattoli, D. L'autovaccinoterapia per via orale nelle infezioni vescicali da coli-bacillo. Gior. clin. med., 1926, 7: 423-30.—Pellkofer, J. Behandlung der Colibazillose mit stallspezifischer Impfung. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 77: 397-9.—Peretz, L. G. [B. coli as a therapeutic factor] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 842.—Petrykowski, von. Erfahrungen mit Coliserum. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 50.—Poinclou, R., & Arloing, H. Vaccination rfigionale par la porte d'entrfie; son emploi contre I'infection colibacillaire. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1931, 21: 937-56.—Railiet & Ginsbourg. Colibacillose aigue chez un nourrisson de 6 mois; efficacitfi du sfirum anticolibacillaire de l'institut Pasteur. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1935, 33: 140-4.—Roman, E. Agglu- tinationsversuche mit polyvalenten Coli-Seris. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1921-22, 87: Orig., 470-6.—Schmidt, H. Ein neues antitoxisches Coliheilserum der Behringwerke, Marburg. Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 1477.—Smith. T. Studies on pathogenic B. coli from bovine sources; normal and serologically induced resistance to B. coli and its mutant. J. Exp. M., 1927, 46: 141-54.— Sonne, C. [The administration of Bacillus coli cultures per os for therapeutic purposes] Hospitalstidende, 1920, 53: 562-7.—Spitzer, W. Erwiderung auf die Arbeit Peters: Zur Frage der Anaphylaxiegefahr nach Coliserum- injektion. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 2756.—Storti, E. La vac- cinoterapia della colibacillosi. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 1743.—Torrey, J. C, & Rahe, A. H. An experimental study of the effect of autogenous B. coli vaccines on the intestinal colon bacilli of dogs. J. Immun., Bait., 1920, 5: 133-43 — Tremolieres, F., & Lassance. Septicfimie colibacillaire traitfie par l'auto-bactfiriothfirapie. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1921, 3. ser., 45: 830-6.—Tron, G. La sieroterapia anticolibacillare, Terapia, Milano, 1930, 20: 353-7. Also Dia mfid., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 477.—Vincent, H. Sur la sfirothfirapie anticoli- bacillaire. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 100: 1232-49. -----Nouvelles remarques sur les rfisultats de la sfirothfirapie anticolibacillaire. Ibid., 1929, 3. ser., 101: 393-403. ------ Role de la toxi-infection colibacillaire dans certaines entero- pathies chroniques; action de la sfirothfirapie anticolibacillaire dans ces fitats morbides. Ibid., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 431-40. ----- Sur la pluralitfi des toxines du Bacillus coli et sur les bases expfirimentales de la sfirothfirapie antico'ibacillaire. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 180: 1624-6. ------ Sur la sfiro- thfirapie anticolibacillaire; rfisultats de son emploi dans les infections aigues ou chroniques a Bacillus coli. Ibid., 1928, 187: 407-10. ——— Le sieroterapia anticolibacillare; sue principali applicazioni in medicina e chirurgia. Riforma med., 1930, 46: 1423-7. Also Vida nueva, Habana, 1931, 27: 223-36. Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1932, 183: 301-9. Also Mil. Surgeon, 1932, 70: 313-22. Also repr. ------ The use of anticoli- bacillary serum in surgery. Ibid., 1933, 72: 93-103. ------& Jacquet. P. La sfirothfirapie anticolibacillaire. Rev. mfid. fr., 1933, 14: 880-3. Also Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1934, 17: 433-44. ------ La sfirothfirapie anticolibacillaire; indications et rfisultats de son emploi. J. mfid. Paris, 1934, 54: 16-8.— Wagnerova-Hatrikova, H. [Experiences with colibacillary vaccine in pyrotherapy] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1936, 16: 42-8.— Weinberg & Prevot, A. B. Recherches sur le Bacillus coli et I'immunisation anti-colibacillaire. C. rend. Soc biol., 1927, 96: 164-7.------Sfirum anticolibacillaire prfiparfi avec des corps microbiens formolfis. Ibid., 1928, 98: 1209-11. ------ Nouvelles recherches sur le sfirum anticolibacillaire; sfirum polyvalent, antitoxique et anti-microbien. Ibid., 1933, 173: 1029-31. ------ Du sfirum anti-colibacillaire. Ibid., 1934, 116: 1209.—Wolfsohn, G. Zum Ananhvlaxieproblem; zu- gleich ein Vorschlag zur Anaphylaxieprophylaxe bei Coli-Serum- therapie, Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 2249-51. ---- Serology. Frank, M. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der serologischen Eigen- schaften der Erreger der Colipyurie. Arch. Kinderh., 1931-32, 95: 217-23.—Herrold, R. D. Serologic and biologic relations of B. coli from renal infections to strains isolated from feces and the cervix uteri. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1919-22, 11: 278.— Kredba, M., & Dvorak, V. [Study of specific reactions of Bacillus coll] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1927, 66: 228-33— Lowenberg, W. Studien zur Frage der serologischen Emheitlichkeit der Coh-Bazillen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 98: 439-43.—Meyer, K., & Lowenberg, W. Zur Frage der serologischen Einheit- lichkeit der Colibacillen. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 836-8 — Reploh, H. Untersuchungen iiber das serologische Verhalten von Colistammen mit verschiedenem Antagonismus. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1937, 90: 29-36.—Vandeberg-Lommer. Quel- ques recherches sur les substances extraites des bactfiries coli- formes, capables de rfiagir dans l'fipreuve de fixation. Arch. internat. mfid. exp., Lifige, 1930-31. 6: 463-9. ---- Toxins. See also Colon bacillus, Antigens. Baruk, H. Action de l'exotoxine colibacillaire neurotrope de Vincent chez le cobaye sain et le cobaye tuberculeux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 626. ------ La catatonie expfiri- mentale colibacillaire et les psychoses colibacillaires; les troubles psychomoteurs dfiterminfis par la toxine neurotrope coli- bacillaire dans la serie animale et en clinique humaine. Presse mfid., 1933, 41: 1588.—Catel. W. Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von Denecke: Experimentelle Versuche iiber verschiedene Giftigkeit von normalen und anormalen Colistammen nach der Methode Catel und Pallaske. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934-35, 133: 270-2.—Denecke. Experimentelle Versuche iiber ver- schiedene Giftigkeit von normalen und anormalen Colistammen nach der Methode Catel und Pallaske. Ibid., 1934, 132: 163-6.—Di Stefano, G. L'endotossina del Bacterium coli e sue alterazioni anatomo-istologiche. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1936, 15: 246-51, 2 pl.—Gioja. E. Ricerche sperimentali sui veleni del Bacterium coli. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1931, 45: 287-308.—Goldschmidt, R. Koliendotoxinversuche. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931, 3. F., 83: 346-54.—Gross, H. Ueber Colitoxine. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1929, 111: 317-9.—Jakob- kiewicz, J. [Toxicity and virulence of coli bacilli] Med. dfisw., 1935, 20: 182-98.—Ligas, A. Ricerche sulla tossina del Bacterium coli. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1937, 12: 141-3. ------ Potere immunitario del polisaccaride e curva del titolo agglutinante. Ibid., 297. ------ Azione del siero antipoli- saccaride sul polisaccaride e sui germi vivi. Ibid., 298. ------ Esotossina ed endotossina. Ibid., 667-9. ------ Su alcune particolarita di un ceppo di Bacterium coli. Ibid., 670.— Magheru, G., Magheru, A., & Creanga, H. Recherches sur la virulence et la toxicitfi du quelques colibacilles. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 504-6.—Magheru, G., Magheru, A. [et al.] Recherches sur l'endotoxine des colibacilles. Ibid., 1936, 121: 172-4.—Plantenga, B. P. B. Das Kolitoxin. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1930, 3. F., 79: 253-65.—Poppi, U. Ricerche speri- mentali sulla catalessia; l'azione delle tossine colibacillari. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 736-8. ------& Bracaloni, E. Ricerche sperimentali sulla catalessia; le correnti di azione nei muscoli di animali resi catalettici con neurotossina coli- bacillare. Ibid., 831.—Ugriumow, B. Ueber die Wirkung des Kolitoxins auf normale und vitalgespeicherte Tiere. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 60: 622-5.—Weinberg. M., & Kreguer, A. Vaccination anticolibacillaire et procfidfi tres simple de prfipa- ration de l'endotoxine colibacillaire. C. rend. Soc bio!., 1936, 122: 1227-9.—Yano. S. About coli-toxin-poisoning and gluta- thione. Orient. J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto, 1934, 16: 16. ---- Varieties and mutations. See also Colon bacillus, Antigens; Colon bacil- lus, Dissociation; Escherichia. Anselmi. D. Untersuchungen iiher die Variabilitat des Bacterium coli. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt,, 1924, 92: Orig., 518-26.— B il. O. Der Kolistamm 88 von Gildemeister und Herzberg. Med. Klin., 1925, 21: 1271-3.—Barbellion, P. Colibacille simulant de gonocoque. J. mfid. Paris, 1937, 57: 76.—Beck. A. Ueber den Befund einer dem Paratyphus A-Bazillus ahnlichen Colivariante im Urin eines Kindes. Zbl. Bakt,, 1. Abt., 1931, 122: 537-41.—Bergstrand, H. On the variation of Bacterium coli. J. Bact., Bait., 1923, 8: 173-92, 2 pl.—Bondo, E. Pro- prifitfis caractfiristiques de races de colibacilles proprement dits prfilevfis sur des animaux a sang chaud et a sang froid. C. rend. Soc biol., 1921, 84: 421-3.—Buonomini, G. La migrazione per candela porosa come incitante di varianti molto mobili e purificazione di forme S del B. coli. Sperimentale, 1934, 88: 608-14.—Eisenberg, P. Untersuchungen iiber die Varia- bilitat der Bakterien; Variabilitat in der Typhus-Coli-Gruppe. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1917-18, 80: Orig., 385-413, 3 pl.—Gheor- ghiu, I., & Barth, C. Caracteres biochimiques et sfirologiques de differentes souches de Bacillus coli. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 1631.—Gieszczykiewicz, M. [Particular form of Bacteria coli mutabile] Med. dosw., 1933, 17: 320— Gory. Trans- formation muqueuse du Bacillus coli. C. rend. Soc biol., 1923, 88: 49-51.—Grianko, K. T. [Variability of Bac. coli] Vest, mikrob., 1932, 10: 347.—Habs, H., & Arjona, E. Ueber einen Stamm von Bacterium coli mit Antigenbeziehungen zur Salmonellagruppe, Zbl, Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934-35, 133: 204-.9— COLON BACILLUS 806 COLONNA Henrici. A. T. Involution forms of Escherichia coli. J. Infect. Dis., 1926, 39: 429-40.—Hoder, F. Variation in der Koli- Gruppe. Fortsch. Med., 1927, 45: pt 2, 1.—James, L. H. A suulence; contribution a la psychiatrie sociale [Geneve] 29p. 8? Lausanne, 1929. COMBUCHA. See also Arteriosclerosis, Treatment. Bing, M. Heilwirkung des Kombuchaschwammes. Um- schau, 1928, 32: 913.—Hermann, S. Ueber die sogenannte Kombucha. Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 192: 176; 189—Miiller- Nicolich, L. [Japanese fungus-Kombucha—its curative effect] Voj. san. glasnik, 1930, 1: 116-20.—Rywosch, S. Kombucha, ein neues Getrank. Umschau, 1928, 32: 610; 614. COMBUSTION [spontaneous] See also Oxidation. Browne, C. A. The spontaneous heating and ignition of hay and other agricultural products. Science, 1933, 77: 223-9.—Josephson, C. D. La combustion spontanee dans les ceuvres htteraires ou scientifiques. Acta med. scand., 1926-27, 65: 424-42.—Muller. J. Die Selbstentziindung von Heustok- ken; Ursachen, Untersuchung und Bekampfung. Arch. Krim., 1927 80- 160-70, 2 pl.—Schlor, W. Die Selbstentziindung von Heustocken. Umschau, 1927, 31: 874-6.—Stein, C. Beitrag zur Frage der Selbstentziindung. Zschr. Gewerbehyg., Wien, 1926, 32: [Feuerwehr, iii] 41. COMBY, Jules, 1853- Deux cents con- sultations medicales pour les maladies des enfants. 5. ed. viii, 382p. 18? Par., Masson & cie, 1919. ---- Quatre cents consultations m6dicales pour les maladies des enfants. 9. ed. p.l. viii, 551p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1930. ---- Alimentation hygiene des enfants et notions pratiques sur les maladies les plus com- munes. 4. ed. vii, 447p. 12? Par., Vigot freres, 1922. . . , See also Piaggio Garzon, W. Los grandes practicos de_Ia medicina infantil; el Dr Jules Comby. Med. nifios, 1934, 35: 40-8. COMBY, Marie Therese, 1898- *Syn- dromes encephalitiques au cours des maladies infectieuses de l'enfance (encephalites aigues) 173p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1935. COMEAU-MONTASSE, Lelio, 1896- *De l'int6ret d'un examen biochimique de la salive dans un grand nombre de processus physio-pathologiques. 75p. 8? Par., 1933. COMEDO. See also Acne; Demodex. Berger, Z. I puntini neri della faccia. Igiene & vita, 1933, 16: 31.—Csillag, J. Neigung alternder Personen zur Bildung palpebraler und periorbitaler Komedonen. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 88: 609-11.—Fischer, H. Comedonen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937,176: 138-56.—Henry & Leblois. Commons notoedriques chez le chien. Bull. Soc. centr. mid. vit., 1923, 76: 109.—Ingram, J. T. Grouped comedones. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Derm., 90.—Othaz, E. L., & Ponce de Leon, S. Epidermoide pseudocomedoniano. Rev. As. mid. argent, 1937, 50: 532-7.—Pinetti, P. Acne conglobata a forme fruste, constitute par d'innombrables com^dons et petits kystes s6bac£s a contenu huileux, par des clapiers fistu- lises, des cicatrices en pont, des formations fibreuses, chez une malade basedowienne, acrom^galique, avec tumeur hypophy- saire probable. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 245-61. GOMEL, Marcelo. Fisiologia normale e patologica della cute umana. 2v. xxiv, 971p. xii, 675p. illust. tab. 8? Milano, Frat. Treves, 1933. For biography see Dia meld., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 243, port. COMERMA, Annette, 1907- *La di- Lodotyrosine; son utilisation dans le traitement des etats basedowiens. lllp. 8? Par., 1934. COMERRO, Paolo. II male che non perdona; suoi rapporti con la societa attuale; sua entita nel biellese, con parole del Carlo Forlanini. 242p. 2 1. 8? Biella, Union Biellese, 1919. COMET, Andre, 1895- Contribution a I'etude du traitement curietherapique du cancer du col de l'uterus associe a la grossesse. 58p. 8? Par., 1924. COMET, Jean. Contribution a I'etude des eaux sulfureuses de Bagneres-de-Luchon vers la fin du xviii6 siecle. 67p. 8? Par., 1922. COMEY, Perley Pierce, 1852-1924. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1062. COMIGNAN, Marguerite, 1896- *Etiolo- gie de la choree de Sydenham. 49p. 8? Par., 1926. COMISIONERU, Adolphe, 1909- ^'utili- sation des acides amines dans la therapeutiques des ulceres gastro-duodenaux. 73p. pl. 8? Par 1935. COMMISSIONER, Nuham, 1907- theo- rie pathogenique de la pellagre. 102p. 8? Par., 1933. COMMA bacillus. See Cholera; Vibrio. COMMANDEUR, Ferdinand, 1868-1926. Brindeau, A. Necrologie. Gyn. obst., Par., 1926, 14: 209, port.—Lepine. Necrologie. Lyon mid., 1926, 138: 239—Voron, J. Necrologie. Presse med., 1926, 34: 1205. COMMENSALISM. See Parasitism; Symbiosis. COMMISSION internationale de standardisa- tion. See [International] Institut international d'etudes de materiel sanitaire. COMMITTEE. Committees of societies see under the names of the societies. Local committees see under the names of cities. National committees see under the names of countries, or under such geographi- cal adjectives as American; British, &c. Inter- national committees see under the word Inter- national. See also under the names of their subjects. COMMON COLD 816 COMMON COLD COMMON cold. See also Bronchitis; Influenza; Laryngitis; Nose, Diseases; Respiratory tract, upper: Dis- eases; Rhinitis; Trachea, Diseases. Cecil, R. L. Colds; cause, treatment and prevention, lllp. 8? N. Y., 1925. Grubb, T. C. The common cold. 8p. 12? Chic. [1936] Jahx, H. You needn't have a cold! the causes, prevention, and treatment of the common cold. 31 p. 8? Bost. [1936] McDonagh, J. E. R. The common cold and influenza and their relationship to other infections in man and animals; the nature of disease; annual reports for the vears 1934 and 1935. 152p. 8? Lond., 1936. Sadler, 'W. S. The cause and cure of colds. 3. ed. 147p. S? Chic, 1912. Also 7. ed. 172p. 1930. Sticker, G. Erkaltungskrankheiten und Kalteschaden; ihre Verhutung und Heilung. 446p. 8? Berl.. 1916. Alexander, C. E. Upper respiratory infections. Med. Rec, Houston, 1932, 26: 218.—Ballenger, H. C. Acute upper respir- atory tract infections. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1934, 27: 207-10.— Bertolet, J. A. The menace of the common cold. Week. Roster, Phila., 1937, 32: 1369-75.—Blanton, W. B. A study of acute upper respiratorv infections. Virginia M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 787-92.—Bliihdorn, K. Die sogenannten Erkal- tungskrankheiten des Kindes. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 122.— Bogason, P. [Colds] Ugeskr. laeger, 1930, 92: 984.—Brenne- mann, J. The common cold in infancy and childhood. Illi- nois M. J., 1934, 66: 366-71.—Briggs, F. W. The common cold. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1924-25, 3: 393-5.—Browning, C. H. The common cold; a survey of recent work. Glasgow M. J., 1935, 123: 329-49.—Burdick, A. F. The common cold. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1928, 7: 463.—Burgess, C. M. The common cold, etiology and general considerations. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1934-35, 5: 49-51.—Cheney, V. S. The common cold, etiology, prevention and treatment. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1928, 18: 15-21.—Cloward. R. E. The common cold. Proc. Clinic. Honolulu. 1935, 1: No. 11, 1-5.—Cohen, S. A. Acute upper respiratorv infection in infants and children. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: i; 64; 117.—Common (The) cold. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1936, 26: 155.—Dean, L. W. Panel discussion on the common cold. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1935, 7: 700-13.— Diehl. H. S. The common cold. N. York State J. M., 1935, 35: 109-16.—Dochez, A. R. A limited consideration of certain aspects of acute infection of the respiratory tract. Medicine, 1933, 12: 245-77. ------ Acute infections of the upper respiratory tract. Tr. Nat. Tuberc. Ass., N. Y., 1934, 30: 70. ------ Common cold. In Dis. resp. tract. (N. Hampshire Acad. M.) Phila., 1936, 51-68.—Donnelly, W. H. The colds of childhood. In Pract. Lect. (Hoeber) 1924-26, 2. ser., N. Y„ 1927. 112-5.—Douglass, T. The common colds. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1925-26, 22: 129-33.—Edens, E. Ueber Erkaltung und Erkaltungskrankheiten. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1938, 85: 41-4.—Erfrierung und Erkaltung. Mitt. Biochem., 1937, 44: 163-8.—Evans, H. Upper respiratorv infections in children. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1933, 26: 347-51.—Felman, G. H. Upper respiratory infections in children. Wisconsin M. J., 1933, 32: 740-52.—Garrett, A. S. Colds, common and un- common. Texas J. M.. 1930-31, 26: 744-7.—Gellenthien. C. H. The common cold. Southwest J. M. & S., 1934, 18: 63-71.—Gillum, J. R. Symposium; the common cold; view- point of the ophthalmologist. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 51-2.—Goldberg, S. Common colds among children. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: 289. Also repr.—Grant, R. L. T. Infec- tions of the upper respiratory tract in children. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 776-8.—Hargrove, R. M. Common colds. Med. Rec, Houston, 1926, 20: 224.—Harpuder, K. Ueber Erkaltung und Erkaltungskrankheiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54:621; 656.—Harris. CE. The common cold. Colorado M., 1935, 32: 604-8.—Haupt. H. Ueber Erkaltung. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr.. 1922, 38: 501; oil.—Hayes. R. E. S. The common cold. Homoeop. Rec. 1933. 48: 79-81.—Hilding, A. The common cold. Arch. Otolar., Chic. 1930, 12: 133-50. Also repr.—Hollis, C. B. A consideration of the catarrhal cold problem. Hahneman. Month., 1937, 72: 454-6.—Horder. T. Opening remarks in a discission on the common cold. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond.. 1932. 39: 106-10.—Jay, H. M. Infec tions of the upper respiratory tract in children. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 774-6.—Jones, T. D. Infections of the upper respiratory tract in children. Virginia M. Month., 1931,58:537-41.—Kerr, W. J. The common cold. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 323-9. Also repr. Also Diplomate. 1937, 9: 39-45.—Kneeland, Y. The common cold. Health Exam., N. Y., 1936, 5, 10; 19.—Kovacs O. [Acute catarrh of the respiratory oreans in infants] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1929, 27: 1185-9.—Kruse. Erkaltungskrankheiten. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1773.—Large, S. H. Common colds. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1924-25,33: 1350-5.—Leathart, P. W. Some observations on t he common cold. Brit. Dent. J., 1924, 45: 935-44.—Lingeman, E. L. Symposium; common cold; viewpoint of the otorhino- larvngologist. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 52-6.—Long, P. H. The common cold. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1934, 33: 655-63. Also Yale J. Biol., 1935-36, 8: 95.—Lord, F. T. Certain aspects of the common cold. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935-36, 19: 1499-504.—McAboy, C. B. The medical aspect of the common cold. Atlantic M. J. 1923-24, 27: 740.— McAuliffe, G. B. The infantile cold. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1926, 32: 593; 1927, 33: 55.—Mackenzie, A. V. Cold in the head. Med. World, 1937, 55: 43-5—Mallorv, T. B. .Sniffles. N. England J. M., 1935, 213: 580-2.—Maytum. C. K. The common cold. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1930. 11: 828-31.—Metten- heim, von. Ueber sogenannten Erkaltungskrankheiten der oberen Luftwege im Kindesalter und ihre Behandlung. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1747-9.—Meyer, K. P. The common cold. California West. M.. 1934, 41: 361-5.—Much. H. Erkaltung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 684-6.—Mutchler, J. C. The common cold in the school. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1932, 29: 824-9.—Noltenius, F. Erwagungen zum Erkiiltungsproblem. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 291-3.—Novak, F. J. The common cold. In Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y., 1937,11: 710-22.— Reilly, T. F. The diary of the great mucous membrane disease; the so-called common cold. Med. Times, N. Y., 1926, 54: 111; 128.—Respiratory catarrh. Med. Off., Lond., 1937, 58: 75.—Rice, G. B. The common cold. Boston M. & S. J., 1925, 192: 959-62.—Robuck, S. V. The common cold. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1931, 31: S0-3.—Rule, A. L. Acute respira- torv infections. J. Tennessee M. Ass.. 1928-29, 21: 207-11.— Schoenleber, A. W. The common cold. Med. Bull., N. Y., 1937, 3: 93-111.—Schroeder, L. C. Symposium on upper respiratory tract and some of their complications; upper respiratorv infections from the pediatric standpoint. Laryngo- scope, 1935, 45: 493-8.—Scott-Brown, W. G. The common cold. Clin. J., Lond., 1937, 66: 203-6.—Shaper. A. A. The common cold. Kentucky M. J., 1937, 35: 523-6.—Schuster, M. P. Catarrh of the upper respiratory tractus. Bui!. El Pa.-o Co. M. Soc. 1911, 3: 25-9— Smillie, W. G. Common cole-. Personnel J., 1930-31, 9: 470-4.—Smith, D. L. Upper respira- tory infections. South. M. J., 1929, 22: 918-20.—Smith, H. The common cold. Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 120: 577-80. Also repr.—Sperry, F. N. The common cold. N. England J. M., 1930, 202: 632-C.—Stimpson. R. T. The common cold. Health Bull., Raleigh, 1936, 51: No. 2, 11-3.—Stone, J. B. Upper respiratory tract infections in infants and young children. West Virginia M. J., 1930. 26: 705-12.—Stovin, J. S. The problem of colds in children. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 505-7.—Strecker. Was ist eine Erkaltung? Deut. med. Wschr., 1928. 54: 1408-10.—Sweet, C. Acute upper respira- torv tract infections in children. California West. M., 1930, 32: 74-8.—Thomson, S. C. The common cold. Clin. J., Lond., 1932, 61: 457.—Thorpe, E. S., jr. Overwhelming in- fections of the upper respiratory tract. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934, 38: 77-9.—Vokonn, F. J. The common cold. Mil. Surgeon, 1937, 80: 285. Also repr.—Walker, H. The common cold. Virginia M. Month., 1936-37. 63: 656-9.—Warnshuis, G. J. Colds. Clin. M. & S„ 1930, 37: 184-7.—Wilson, N. G. Colds. Health Bull., Raleigh, 1934, 49: No. 11, 9 — Wood. F. L. The common cold; its complications, etiology, prophylaxis and treatment. Med. World, 1935, 53: 721-4.— Ziemann. H. De la etiologia, naturaleza y consecuencias tie les resfriados y enfermedades, por enfriamiento. Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1930, 3: 754-60. ---- Bacteriology. Holler, W. [K. H.] *Ueber das Vorkommen von mausepathogenen Pneumokokken im Spei- chel bei erkalteten und nicht erkalteten Menschen [Leipzig] 16p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1933. Thomson, D., & Thomson, R. The common cold, with special reference to the part played by streptococci, pneumococci, and other organisms. 738p. 4? Lond.. 1932. Forms v. 8, Ann. Pickett Thomson Lab. Ballenger. H. C. Bacteremia and acute upper respiratory tract infections. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1934. 40: 275-84. Also Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1934, 20: 452-9.—Burky. E. L., & Freese, H. L. Filter-passing anaerobic bacteria of the upper respiratorv tract in health and during acute respiratory7 disease. J. Bact., Bait., 1931, 22: 309-21.—Colds are caused by germ; weather cant bring them on. Science News Lett., 1935, 27: 335—Dochez, A. R., Mills. K. C. & Kneeland, Y.. jr. Study of the virus of the common cold and its cultivation in tissue medium. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 513-6. ------ Cultivation of the virus of the common cold in tissue medium. Ibid., 1931, 39: 64-6. ------ Studies on the com- mon cold; cultivation of the virus in tissue medium. J. Exp. M., 1936, 63: 5.59-79. Also repr.------Filtrable viruses in infection of the upper respiratorv tract. J. Am. M. Ass., 1938 110: 177-80.—Dochez. A. R-. Shibley. G. S.. & Mills, K. C. Studies in the common cold; ex; < rimer.tal transmission of the common cold to anthropoid apes and human beings by means of a filtrable agent. J. Exp. M., 1930. 52: 701-16. Also repr — Edwards, J. T. Experiments on the transmission of human cold to hedgehogs; a preliminary note. Proc. R. Soc. M., COMMON COLD 817 COMMON COLD Lond., 1935-36, 29: 393 -404.—Haire. R. D. Upper respiratory infection from a spirochete; diagnosis and treatment. South- west. M., 1937, 21: 49 51.— Holt, L. E. The bacteriology of acute respiratory infections in children as determined by cul- tures from the bronchial secretion. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1910, 25: 223-9, ch.—Hoyle, L. The haemophilic bacteria of the upper respiratory t ract, the appearance of virulent forms in relation to upper respiratorv infections. J. Hyg., Lond., 1934, 34: 195-202.—Hyde, R. R.. & Chapman. J. The behavior of certain filterable agents from cases of colds and influenza isolated directly from man to chick membranes. Am. J. Hyg., 1937, 26: 116-23.—Kahn, B. S. Relation between infection of the upper respiratory tract and gastro-intestinal infection in infants with special reference to the role of Bacillus mor- gani I. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49: 939-51.—Kneeland, Y., jr. Filterable viruses in upper respiratory infection. Proc. Am. Philos. Soc, 1937, 77: 467-71. ------ & Dawes. C. F. The relationship of pathogenic bacteria to upper respiratory disease in infants. J. Exp. M., 1932, 55: 735-44. Also repr.—Knee- land, Y.. jr, Mills, K. C, & Dochez. A. R. Cultivation of the virus of the common cold in the chorio-allantoic membrane of the chick embryo. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-37, 35- 213-5.—Looper, E. A. The bacteriologic factor in the cause of common colds. South. M. J., 1925, 18: 143-6 — Milam, D. F., & Smillie, W. G. A bacteriological study of colds on an isolated tropical island (S. John, United States, Virgin Islands, West Indies) J. Exp. M., 1931, 53: 733-52. Also repr.—Mills, K. C, Shibley, G. S., & Dochez, A. R. Studies in the common cold; a study of certain gram-negative filter-passing anaerobes of the upper respiratory tract. Ibid., 1928, 47: 193-206.—Mulder, J. [Cases of sporadic and periodic endemic catarrh of the respiratory tract in So. Sumatra and the etiological significance of hemoglobinophil bacteria (Pfeiffer)] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1932, 72: 1419-34, 2 pl.—Noble, W. C, jr, & Brainard, D. H. Studies of acute respiratory infections; filter-passing anaerobic bacteria of the nose and throat in health and in colds. J. Prevent. M., 1932, 6: 1-16. -----(v Fisher, E. A. Comparison of the aerobic flora of the upper respiratory tract of persons in health and with colds. Ibid., 1928, 2: 105-45.—Powell, H. M., Clowes, G. H. A. Cultivation of the virus of common cold and its inoculation in human subjects. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 29: 332-5.—Rosenow, E. C. Cataphoretic velocity and virulence of streptococci isolated from throats of human beings, from raw milk, flies, water, sewage and air during epidemics of the common autumnal cold. Am. J. Hyg., 1934, 19: 1-21. ------ Cataphoretic time and velocity of streptococci and pneumococci; studies on organisms isolated in cases of the common cold, influenza, bronchopneumonia and lobar pneumonia. J. Infect. Dis., 1934, 54: 91-122.—Shibley, G. S., Hanger, F. M. [et al.] Bacterial flora of nose and throat in health and upper respira- tory infection. Proc. Soc Exn. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 258-60— Shibley, G. S., Mills. K. C. & Dochez. A. R. Further consideration of transmissibility of human upper respiratory infections (common cold) to the ape. Ibid., 1929-30, 27: 59.— Turner, R. G., Anderson, D. E., & Loew. E. R. Bacteria of the upper respiratory tract and middle ear of albino rats deprived of vitamin A. J. Infect. Dis., 1930, 46: 328-34.—Walker, J. E. Production of colds with Micrococcus eatarrhalis. Ibid., 1929. 44: 254-6.—Webster, L. T., & Clow, A. D. The association of pneumococci, Hemophilus influenzae, and Streptococcus hemolyticus with corvza, pharyngitis, and sinusitis in man. J Exp. M., 1932. 55: 445-53.—Winter. Katarrh und Rhetima; Erkaltung und Bazillus. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937,63: 1910- 2.—Yardumian, K., & Li?htner, E. L. Nasopharyngeal flora and some remarks as to their relation to common colds. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 877-82. --- Complications. See also Otitis media; Pneumonia; Sinusitis [paranasal] &c. Chodounsky, K. Erkaltung als Krankheits- ursache. 2. Aufl. 207p. 8° Wien. 1911. Bernton. H. S. The common cold and asthma. Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1936, 5: 164-72.—Chilikin. V. I. [Aphon- ia as sequel of colds] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933, 37: 1068-71. Chodounsky, K. Das grosse Experiment uber Erkaltung. Umschau, 1925, 29: 538.—Coakley, C. G. The common cold—its complications and sequelae. J. Florida M. Ass 1934 20: 393-9.—Coates, G. M., & Gordon, W. The tonsil and adenoid problem; the systemic influence of infection of the unner respiratory tract. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 1627-30.—Drou?ge, A. [On colds with special reference to the cause and course of pulmonary tuberculosis in the armyj Tskr. mil. halsov., 1922. 47: 187-201.—Dwyer. J. G. Symposi- um on upper respiratorv tract and some of their complications; the relationship between infections of the upner respiratory tract and the ear. Laryngoscope, 1935. 45: 489-92 —Griffin, H W Souie head complications of the common cold, bouth. M & S. 1935,97:72.—Heise, F. H. The influence of colds on pulmonary tuberculosis in patients undergoing treatment. Am Rev Tuberc, 1930, 21: 664-8.—Hurd, L. M. Complica- tions in epidemic infection of the upper respiratory tract. Health Exam., N. Y., 1936. 5: No. 11, 17-9.—Loghem, J. J. van. Erkaltung und Krankheit Zschr arztl. Fortbild., 19°7 24*756-9__Meyer. G. Erkaltung als Krankheitsursache. Med! Welt 1935, 9: 1"?s-—Mitchell, F. T. Some of the im- 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----52 mediate and remote complications of the common cold. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol Soc, 1936, 42: 493-502.—Pasette, S. E. Enterospasm seeondaiv to upper respiratory infection in child- hood; report of 3 cases. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1933, 50: 279- 83.—Poix, G., & Aubriet, G. Le froid dans l'etiologie des affections pulmonaires et en particulier de la tuberculose. Rev. phtisiol., Par., 1931, 12: 513-20.—Pritchard, S. The relation between the upper and the lower respiratory tract. J. Lancet, 1926, 46: 503-5.—Ruedemann, E. Acute upper respiratory complications. Pittsburg M. Bull., 1930, 25: 149-51.—Schmidt, P. Erkaltung und Tuberkulose. Tuber- kulose, Miinch., 1935, 15: 197-201.—Settel, N. Sequence of infectious diseases in the upper and lower respiratory tract; anatomical and clinical considerations. N. York State J. M., 1937, 37: 1435-42.—Silveira, R. Relaciones de las afecciones de las vfas respiratorias superiores y el oido. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1935, 40: 1133-6.—Smith, I. R. Upper respiratory infection in its relation to pulmonarv diseases. J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1930, 45: 233-42.—Smith, R. T. The upper respiratory affections in relation to chronic non-tubercular pulmonary disorders. J. Arkansas M. Soc. 1937-38, 34: 55-8.—Stewart, H. M. The complications of the common cold. Med. Press & Circ, Lond.. 1934, 188: 56.—Teed. R. W. Sinus compUca- tions of colds. Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1936, 6: 74-9.—Thomson, S. Discussion on the common colds and their sequelae. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 841-5.—Yates, A. L. The complica- tions of the common cold, as thev affect the ear, nose and throat. Practitioner, Lond., 1932, 129: 546-59. ---- Diagnosis. Bosch, F. W. *Dio Erkaltungskrankheiten dor Atmungsorgane und ihre unfallmedizinische Beur- teilung [Freiburg] 23p. 8? Marburg- Lahn, 1934. Coke, F. Colds and hay fever. 148p. 8? Lond., 1933. Caldwell, G. T. Acute respiratory infections of influenza type. Dallas M. J., 1932, 18: 08-70.—Cecil. R. L. Influenza and the common cold. Northwest M.. 1930. 35: 376-9.— Freudenthal, W. Colds, infections and pseudocolds. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1926-27, 35: 682-708.—McDiarmid, T. S. Mild influenza and common colds. Med. Insur., 1925-26, 4!: 300.—McDonagh, J. E. R. The nature of the common cold and influenza. Clin. M. & S., 1932, 39: 041.—Stoesser, A. V. Colds that are not cold.-.; some children have frequent nasal disorders simulating the common cold but the underlying cause is not an infection. Everybody's Health, 1934, 19: No. 3, 5; 16. ---- Epidemiology. Bibb, L. B. Incidence of acute respiratory diseases in military population of Hawaii during the decade 1917-26, inclusive. Mil. Surgeon, 1928, 63: 204-9. ------ A clear-cut epidemic of acute respiratory disease in Hawaii in 1918. Ibid., 373-86.—Bigelow, G. H., & Lombard, H. L. Respiratory tract infections in Massachusetts in the winter of 1928-29. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 474-8.—Bliss. E. A., & Long, P. H. A second note on the communicability of colds. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 31: 31.—Browne. L. F. The ubiquitous cold. Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 1018.—Cawston, F. G. The common cold in country districts. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 59.—Common (The) cold in the United States. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 990.—Conrad, H. S., & Jones, M. C. A 2 year record of attendance and colds in a nursery school. Child Develop., 1932, 3: 43-52.—Dickie. A. E. Outbreak of acute respiratory infection in a neonatal ward. Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 139-41.—Diehl, H. S. The common cold among college students. J. Lancet, 1934, 54: 723-6.— DouII.J. A. Acute endemic upper respiratory diseases. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1930, 21: 105-18.—Ferraro, D. Malattie respiratorie stagionali ed influenza fra i militari del C. R. E. M. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1930, 36: 190-211.—Frost, W. H. Elusive features in the epidemiology of the common cold. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1930, 20: 843-8. Also Med. Off., Lond., 1930, 44: 169. ------& Grover, M. The incidence and time distribution of common colds in several groups kept under continuous observation. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1932, 47: 1815. AisoU. S. Nav.M. Bull., 1933, 31: 380.—Gafafer, W. M. Upper respiratory disease (common cold) and the weather; Baltimore, 1928-30. Am. J. Hyg., 1931, 13: 771-80.—Green- field. W. J. Contagiousness of acute respiratory infections in child'ren from a rhinological point of view. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1935, 32: 131-5.— Long, P. H., Bliss, E. A.. & Car- penter H. M. A note on the communicability of colds. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1932, 51: 278-81.—MacMurchy, H. The common cold—-is it a quarantinable disease? Canad. J. M. & S., 1936, 79: 70-81.—Paul, J. H.. & Freese, H. L. An epidemiological and bacteriological study of the common cold in an isolated arctic community (Spitsbergen) Am. J. Hyg., 1933, 17: 517-35. Also repr.—Randolph, B. M. Upper respiratory catarrh (common cold) as seen in a CCC camp during the first 4 months of 1934. Mil. Surgeon, 1935, 76: 298-313. Also repr. ------ Upper respiratory catarrh (common cold) in a camp of the Civilian Conservation Corps. Med. Rec, N. Y.. 1936, 143: 191-3.—Smiley. D. F. A study of the weekly incidence of colds in normal and in cold-suscep- tible groups throughout a winter. Am. J. Hyg., 1929, 9: COMMON COLD 818 COMMON COLD 477-9.—Smillie, W. G. Field studies of acute respiratory disease. Porto Rico J. Pub. Health, 1929-30, 5: 1-7. Also repr.—Stern, A. Our annual winter infections of the respira- tory tract in childhood. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1928, 25: 704- 10.—Walker, I. C, & Adkinson, J. Frequent chest colds; variability in their occurrence and the bacteriology in those very susceptible to this type of cold. Arch. Int. M., 1930, 46: 1-16. Also repr.—Waring, A. J. Menace of the common cold. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 176-9.—Winholt, W. F., & Jordan, E. O. Epidemiology of colds in infants; studies on respiratory division. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 280-2. Also repr. ---- Manifestations. Golubov, N. F. [So-called cold fever] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 1300-5.—Harkavy, J. Allergic manifestations of the common cold. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 17: 193-206.—Harrison, W. J. Common colds and nasal catarrh. Practitioner, Lond., 1931, 122: 75-83.—Horton, B. T. Hypersensitivity to cold; local and systemic manifestations. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 477-80.—Price, J. B. Remote symptoms in upper respiratory- infection. Pennsylvania M. J., 1935-36, 39: 325-9.—Rubin, M. I. Fevers due to upper respiratory infections. Med. Clin. N. America, 1937, 20: 9-16.—Schroeder, R. [Dyspeptic symptoms in patients with diseases of the upper air-passages] Ugeskr. laeger, 1929, 91: 696-8.— Veeder, B. S. The systemic manifestations of upper respiratory infections. Med. Clin. N. America, 1927, 11: 415-23. ---- Pathogenesis. Schmidt, P., & Kairies, A. Ueber die Ent- stehung von Erkaltungskatarrhen und eine Methode zur Bestimmung der Schleimhaut- Temperatur. 70p. 8? Jena, 1932. Bachmann, W. Studien zur Erkaltungsfrage. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1929, 102: 263-86. ------ Studien zur Erkaltungs- frage; iiber die Warmeabgabe des Fusses bei verschiedener Bekleidung und Zimmertemperatur. Ibid., 1931, 106: 123- 32. ------ & Fleischer, L. Studien zur Erkaltungsfrage; uber die Bedeutung von Abkiihlungsversuchen am Menschen fur die Erkiiltungslehre. Zschr. Hyg., 1927, 107: 28-45 — Bredow. Ueber das Wesen der Erkaltung, ihre Bedeutung fiir die Erkrankungen der Luftwege und ihre Prophylaxe durch Abhartung. Zbl. ges. Tuberkforsch., 1930, 33: 601-23 — Biirgers. Studien zum Erkaltungsproblem. Sehr. Konigsberg. gelehrt. Ges., 1929, 6: 81-100, ch.—Chvostek, F. Ueber Erkaltungskrankheiten; Fortbildungsvortrag. Wien. med. Wschr., 1922, 72: 1537; 1601; 1652.—Dochez, A. R., Mills, K. C, & Kneeland, Y., jr. Studies on the mechanism of upper respiratory infection. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1931, 46: 209-7.—Fleischer, L. Studien zur Erkaltungsfrage; iiber die Bedeutung von Abkiihlungsversuchen an Menschen fiir die Erkaltungslehre. Zschr. Hyg., 1927, 107: 2-27.—Fraser- Harris, D. A study of the experimental production of a draught. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1927, n. ser., 123: 154 — Freund, E. Ueber Latenz und Spatreaktion nach Kalteschadi- gung. Zschr. ges. phvs. Ther., 1926, 32: 163-7—Friedlander, A. A. Der Begriff der Erkaltung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 223.—Fujisawa, M. Experimenteller Beitrag zur Lehre der Erkaltung. Fukuoka acta med., 1936, 29: 35.—Gahwyler, M. Der heutige Stand der Erkaltungsfrage. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1922, 52: 648-54.—Geigel, R. Die Erkaltung. Virchows Arch., 1923, 247: 362-73.—Greenburg, L. Changes produced in the distribution of the blood supply of the skin and the upper respiratory tract by the application of localized drafts of air. Yale J. Biol., 1939-31, 3: 341-54.—Griffin, E. H. How to catch cold. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 131: 67-70. Also repr.— Haag, F. E. Einige Beobachtungen zum Erkaltungsproblem. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1928, n. F., 5: 261-3.—Hilding, A. Studies on the common cold and nasal physiology. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1934, 56: 253-71.—Horvath, S. M., Hitchcock, F. A., & Hartman, F. A. Response to cold after reduction of adrenal tissue. Am. J. Physiol., 1938, 121: 178-84— Humbert. Role du froid dans la pathogenie des maladies de l'appareil respiratoire. J. med. fr., 1931, 20: 59-69.—Kerley, C. G. The repeated cold. Arch. Pediat.., N. Y., 1934, 51: 254-6.— Kisskalt, K. Die Entstehung von Erkaltungskrankheiten. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1726. Also Umschau, 1936, 40: 181-3.— Lederer, R. Der Wintergipfel der Atmungserkrankunsen; Infektion und Immunitat. Zschr. Kinderh., 1928, 46: 723- 34.—Nafe, J. P., & Wagoner, K. S. The dependency of cold upon vascular action: studies with nerve block. Am. J. Psy- chol., 1937, 49: 636-44.—Oxenius, K. Beitrag zu dem Begriff der Erkaltung. Deut. med. WTschr., 1933, 59: 1838-40 — Pancrazio, F. Nuove vedute sul raffreddore. Gazz. osp., 1931, 52: 1512-7.—Patsouri, E. Experimentelle Untersuchun- gen iiber die Wirkung der Blockierung des reticuloendothelialen Systems auf den Widerstand des Organismus gegen Abkiihlung Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1937, 101: 149-54.—Bichter, M. Ueber das Wesen der Erkaltung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 276-9.—Rimpau, W. Ueber das Problem der Entstehung der Erkaltungskrankheiten. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 2065; 2102.—Schmidt. P., & Kairies, A. Experimentelle Studien zur Genese der Erkaltungs-Katarrhe. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1361.—Staehelin, R. Beitrage zur Lehre von der Erkaltung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 707-10. Also In Festschr. z. 70. Geburtst. Hermann Sahli, Basel, 1926, 212-23.—Swindle, P. F. The architectural arrangement of the nasal arteries and the angioarchitectural basis of the com- mon cold. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1936, 42: 309-12.— Syk, I. [Dvstonia of mucosa, a study of congestion of mucosa of upper air-passages] Hygiea, Stockh., 1930, 92: 808-19.— Vernet, M. Du role primordial de la sensibility organique (trijumeau et pneumogastrique) dans la pathologie des voies respiratoires superieures, en particulier par rapport aux mani- festations du sympathique. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1928, 12: 120-31.—Weil, A. J. Ueber die Nachwirkung thermischer Reize (ein Beitrag zur Lehre von der Erkaltung) Zschr. klin. Med., 1924, 101: 195-204.—Winslow, C. E. A., * Greenburg, L. Vasomotor reactions to localized drafts. Am. J. Hyg., 1932, 15: 1-35.—Ziemann, H. Entstehung, Wesen und Folgen von Erkaltungen und Erkaltungskrankheiten. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 669; 708; 743. ---- Pathology. Bannerman, R. G. Variations in the number of blood- plates associated with a common cold. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1924-25, 5: 16.—Dochez, A. R., Shibley, G. S., & Mills, K. C. A study of acute infection of the respiratory tract in the ape. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 562-5.—Doskccil, A. [Relation between catarrh of the respiratory tract and influenza in children] Cas. lek. desk., 1931, 70: 845-9.—Hilding, A. Changes in the lysozyme content of the nasal mucus during colds. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1934, 20: 38-46.—Long, P. H., Bliss, E. A., & Carpenter, H. M. Studies upon the nasal secretions; the cellular content of the nasal secretions in acute disease of the respiratory tract. J. Clin. Invest., 1933, 12: 1127-34.—Murk, F. Elektrische Funktionsvorgange in der Haut bei der Erkaltung. Deut. med. W'schr., 1934, 60: 1619-24. Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1934) 1935, 65: 81-96.—Nesterow, W. Die morphologischen Veranderungen des Blutes und der blutbildenden Organe unter dem Einflusse der Erkaltung und der Uebererkaltung. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1933-34, 5: 355- 81.—Olitsky, P. K., & McCartney, J. E. Studies on the nasopharvngeal secretions from patients with common colds. J. Exp. M., 1923, 38: 427-40. ---- Predisposing factors. Slodki-Endelman, M. *Einfluss der meteo- rologischen Faktoren auf die Mortalitat und Morbiditat der Erkaltungskrankheiten. 19p. 8? Berl., 1926. Bailey, G. H. Accessory etiologie factors of respiratory infection in rabbits; the effect of fatigue on the susceptibility of rabbits to intranasal infection with type I Pneumococcus. Am. J. Hyg., 1929. 9: 192-206.—Bochalli. Gutachten uber Erkaltung als Betriebsunfall bei Tuberkulose. Tuberkulose, Miinch., 1936, 16: 51-9.—Brown, C. L-. & Crabfield, G. P. The relation of acute respiratorv infections to atmospheric conditions. N. England J. M., 1928, 198: 679-82.—Brown, O. H. Bacterial and allergic factors in common co'ds. South- west. M., 1936, 20: 353.—Cameron, H. C. The effect of vita- min A upon incidence and severitv of colds among students. .1. Am. Diet. Ass., 193.5-36, 11: 189-204.—Chodounsky, K. [War experiences on catching cold] Cas. lek. desk., 1925, 64: 161-6.—Clausen, S. W. The influence of nutrition upon the respiratory infections of infancy. N. York State J. M., 1931, 31: 88-92.—Clein, N. W. Allergy as the cause of frequent colds and chronic coughs in children. Northwest M., 1936, 35: 347-53.—Climate; relationship of climate to disease of the upper respiratory tract. Ind. M. Rec, 1937, 57: 47; 92.— Daniels, A. L. Faulty nutrition as a causative factor in infec- tions of the upper respiratory tract. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth., 1926, 31: 367-77.—Davis, C. M. The common cold and allied upper respiratory infections: observations during the 5-year course of the self-selection diet study. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 5: 573-89.—Depolovich, P. P. [Significance of uvula in the etiology of certain colds] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 1524-6.—Dochez, A. R. Etiologv of the common cold. Tr. Am. Pediat. Soc, 1933, 45: 53.—Dufrield, T. J. The weather and the common cold. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1929, 19: 1-14. Also repr.—Duncan, C. H. The channel of health. Ind. M. Rec, 1937, 57: 325.—Gafafer, W. M. Adenoids and upper respiratorv disease (common cold) in adults. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1932, 41: 517-22. Also repr.—Gover, M., Reed, L. J., & Collins, S. D. Time distribution of common colds and its relation to corresponding weather conditions. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1934, 49: 811-24.—Haiman. J. A. New concep- tions of the orisin and frequencv of colds in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1935, 52: 90-4.—Harkness, G. F. Endocrine imbalances and their relation to the upper respiratory tract. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1937, 46: 488-97.—Hetler, R. A. A study of nutrition in relation to infections of the upper respira- tory mucous membranes. Ibid.. 029-42.—Housing conditions and acute respiratory disease. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 1: 667.—Hutton, J. H. Endocrine factors in common colds. Clin. M. & S., 1930, 37: 179-83.—Kerley, C. G. Relation of frequent colds in children to diseases of the accessorv sinuses. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1933, 30: 209-11.------Repeated colds in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 598-607 — Kisskalt, K., & Ilzhiifer, H. Hygiene des Strassenpflasters; ein Beitrag zur Entstehung der Erkaltung durch nas^e Fiisse. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1935-36, 115: 239-49.—Koerbel, V. COMMON COLD 819 COMMON COLD Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Zusammenhange zwischen dem Wetter und gewissen Erkrankungen der oberen Luftwege. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1937, 71: 573-87.—Krieg, M. Laub- fall und Erkaltun-en. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935. 31: 1507 — Levin, M. B. The common cold, etiological factors and their relationship to other respiratory tract conditions. Laryngo- scope, 1937, 47: 792-811.—Loghem, J. J. van. [Colds and atmospheric temperature] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 77: 289-95.—Long, P. H.. & Doull, J. A. [et al.] Etiology of acute upper respiratory infection (common cold) Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-31, 28: 53-5. Also J. Exp. M., 1931, 53: 447-70. Also repr.—Montgomery, R. R. Relationship of climate to diseases of the upper respiratory tract. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1930, 45: 704-20.—Noble, W. C, jr, Fisher, E. A., & Brainard, D. H. Studies of the etiology of the common cold. J. Bact., Bait., 1927, 13: 33-5.—Palmer, C. E. Relation between size of frontal nasal sinuses and attacks of upper respiratory disease (common cold) and certain nose and throat conditions. Am. J. Hyg., 1932, 16: 224-32. Also repr — Palmer, G. T. Ventilation, weather, and the common cold; a study of the prevalence of respiratory affections among school children and their association with school ventilation and the seasonal changes in weather. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1920-22, 6: 602; 684; 1921-22, 7: 39.—Paton, J. H. P. A consideration of the'catarrhal states in relation to diet. Edinburgh M. J., 1931 n. ser., 38: 408-80.—Rivoire, R. L'etiologie du rhume de cerveau. Presse med., 1931, 39: 189-91.—Schmidt, P. Wer ist zur Erkaltung disponiert? Deut med. Wschr., 1932,58: 1913-5.—Sewall, E. C. Sinusitis allergy and the common cold. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass.. 1935, 57: 143-57.—Sharp, W. B. The common cold; an etiologie studv. Abstr. Theses Univ. Chicago (1922-23) 1925, 1: Sc. Ser., 477-80.—Shibley. G. S., Mills, K. C, & Dochez, A. R. Studies of the etiologv of the common cold. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 1553-6. Also reor—'Hppins, E. E. Sinuses and colds. Eye Ear &c Month., 1934, 12: 514-6.—Turner, R. G., & Loew, E. R. Infection of accessory sinuses in vitamin A deficiency; the role of carotene in infection of the upper respiratory tract. J. Infect. Dis., 1933, 52: 102- 20.—Ullmann, E. V. Cold epidemics and diet. Northwest M 1934, 33: 161-5.—Walker, J. E. The etiologv of colds. Ann. Int. M., 1932. 5: 1526-31.—Wells, W. A. Influence on the atmosphere in the causation of colds. South. M. J., 1925, 18:139-43. Also repr. ------ The atmospheric factor in the causation of colds. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1920-27, 35: 199-210.— Wiegand. Erkiiltung im Betriebe. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1926 23: 337-9. ------ Erkaltung als Betriebsunfall. Ibid., 1925, 22: 541; 567.—Wright. H. P., Frosst, J. B. [et nl 1 Vitamin A and the common cold. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931. 25: 412-6. --- Prevention. Baker, A. R. Coughs, colds, and catarrh; how to avoid. 24p. 8? Cleveland, 1904. Clark, A. P. Cause and prevention of the common cold; lecture delivered at The Army War College, Washington Barracks, D. C. October 20, 1922. 8p. 4? Wash., 1922. [Manuscript] Hill, L. E., & Clement, M. Common colds: causes and preventive measures. 126p. 8? Lond., 1929. Hill, W. Cold free for 14 years. 59p. 8? Lond. [1935] HOW TO ESCAPE COLDS AND INFLUENZA; WITH CHAPTERS ON CHRONIC NASAL CATARRH AND HAY fever. Written jointly by a well-known bac- teriologist and a London physician. 79p. 8° Lond., 1937. Kithcart, B. L. Colds prevented; asthma bronchitis, catarrh and pains in chest reliever) easily, naturally and permanently. 43p. 12? Kansas City, 1928. Thornett, M. Chill, its dangers and preven- tion. 194n. 8° Lond.. 1931. Bachmann. W., & Fleischer. L. Neue Wege zur Verhutung von Erkaltungen auf experimenteller Grundlage. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1804-6.—Bateman, G. H. The prevention of the common cold. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 53.—Beard. H. H. The prophylactic effect of vitamins A and D upon the prevention of the common cold and influenza. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1934, 10: 193-9.—Berry. C. W. The eti- ology and prevention of colds in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y.. 1923, 40: 618-25.—Brown, W. E. Vaccine in the prevention of the common cold. Am. J. Hyg., 1932, 15: 36-63.—Cecil. R. L. The common cold; its prevention and treatment. Med Clin. N. America. 1924, 8: 103-12.—Culbert, W. L. Nasal hygiene control and prevention of the common cold and other respiratory infections throrgh nasal development. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1924, 30: 84-102.—Davis, W. B. The prevention and treatment of common colds in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46: 172-5.—Doull, J. A., Hardy, M. [et al.] The effect of irradiation with ultra-violet light on the frequency of attacks of upper respiratory disease (common colds) Am. J. Hyg., 1931, 13: 460-77.—Ferguson, F. R., Davey, A. F. C, & Topley, W. W. C. The value of mixed vaccines in the prevention of the common cold. J. Hyg., Lond., 1927-28, 26: 98-109.—Fournad, D. G. How to prevent colds. Med. Critic, 1925, 25: C, 345-50.—Gafafer, W. M. Hardening procedures and upper respiratory disease (common cold) Am. J. Hyg., 1932, 16:233-40. Also repr.—Grossrrann, F. Zur prophylaktischen und therapeutischen Anwendung des Linimentum anticatarrhale Petruschky. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 729.—Gumpertz, M. Erkaltung und biolo-rische Abwehrmassnahmen. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1936, 33: 405- 7.—Halasz, A. [Simple prophylaxis of common cold and of grippe infection] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1933, 31: 235. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1593.—Hecht, A. F. Der Schutz gegen Warmeverluste und Erkaltungskrankheiten im Kindesalter. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 1669.—Hofmeier, K. Prophylaxe und Behandlung der Erkaltungskrankheiten l.eim Saugling und Kleinkind. Ibid., 1670-3—Holzapfel, K. Jod in kleinsten Dosen als spezifisches Mittel zur Schnupfen-Yor- beugung. Ibid., 1931, 5: 1719.—Houser, K. M. An analysis of the results of vaccination of college students against colds. Tr. Am. Larvng. Ass., 1937, 59: 168-81. Also Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1937, 26: 283-90.—Kneeland, Y., jr. The protection afforded by vaccination against secondary invaders during colds in infancy. J. Exp. M., 1934, 60: 055-60. Also repr. ------The problem of cold prevention. J. Lancet, 1936, 56: 532.—Konnemann, M. Ueber Schnupfenverhiitung. Fortsch. Ther., 1934, 10: 509.—Kolmer, J. A. Vaccination against the common cold. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46: 41-5.—Krieiz. M, DasDurchschleusen aus dem Warmer ins Kalte und nmgekehrt zur Verhutung von Erkaltungskrankheiten. Ther. (iegen wart, 1934, 75: 92.—Lempriere, L. R. Catarrhal vaccines. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 642.—Long, P. H. A discussion of the value of various prophvlactic measures in the prevention of common colds. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 157-65.—Maughan. G. H. Ultraviolet radiation as an aid in the prevention of common colds. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1933, 14: 335-8.—Miller, C. M. The prevention and treatment of colds. South. M. J., 1925, 18: 214-8.—Mudd, R. I). Vaccinotherapy- for the pre- vention of colds. Indust. M., 1936, 5: 629-32.—Murray, H. G. Prevention of colds by vaccine therapy. N. England ,J. M., 1930, 203: 727.—O'Leary, W. D., & Lattirr.ure. J. L. Muss vaccination in treating and preventing colds. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1935, 36: 206.—Oral immunization to colds. J. Am. M. Ass.. 1935, 105: 804.—Poulton, E. P. Prevention and treat- ment of the common cold bv Glegg's mixture. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 933.—Powell, H. M. Common-cold antigen. II. S. Patent Off., 1930, No. 2040794.—Preucel. J. E. Common colds; their relation to respiratory infections and bacterial vaccine immunization. Northwest M., 1935, 34: 248-50.— Reese, J. M. A note on vaccines and the common cold. J. R. Nav. M. Serv.. 1936, 22: 209-12.—Repplier, S. J., & Leaman, W. G., jr. The use of a stock vaccine in the preventive treatment of colds; a report of 125 cases. J. Indust. Hyg., 1927, 9: 85 7—Rockwell, G. E., & Van Kirk, H. C, & Powell, H. M. Oral immunization to colds. J. Immun., Bait., 1935, 28: 475-83 ------ Further studies on oral immunization to molds. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1930-37, 22: 912-8.— Simey A. I. On the prophylaxis of the common cold and febrile catarrhs. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 1051-4. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond.. 1925. n. ser., 120: 440.—Smiley, D. F. The prevention of colds. Diplomate, 1933, 5: 197-203.------& Maughan, G.F. Cold preventive work at Cornell University. Sc. Month., 1931, 32: 235-9.—Stoesser. A. V. December is common cold season; mothers are urged by physician to protect babies from infection. Everybody's Health, 1934, 19: No. 12, 5; 16.—Thomson, B. M. The prevention of the common cold ind its complications among children. Nat. Eclect. M. Ass. Q.. 1933, 25: 63-7.—Thomson, D., Thomson, R , & Thompson, 5. T. Immunization by the oral route in respiratory infections, with special reference to influenza, colds, and their complica- tions. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 258-61.—Tippett, G. The pre- vention of the common cold. Med. Off., Lond., 1934, 52: 152.—Tippett, S. G., & Yearsley, M. The prevention and treatment of the common cold. Brit. J. Nurs., 1937, 85: 4.— Tress, E. M. Vitamin A as a prophylactic against the common mold in groups of school children. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, I: 795.—Vaccine against colds. Illinois Health Mess., 1937, 9- 82 —Velden, R. von den. Von prophylaktischen Massnah- men im Winter. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1833-6.— Walker, I. C. Colds, and asthma associated with colds; preventive treatment with vaccines. Arch. Int. M.. 1929, 43: 429-45.—Wallfield. M. J. Experimental vaccination against colds in an infants' home. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1937, 10: 59_76.—Walsh, T. E. Intranasal vaccine spray, its use for nrophvla.xis against the common cold. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1935 21: 147-53.------& Cannon, P. R. Immunization of the tipper respiratory tract. Ibid., 1934, 20: 820-36.—Ware. R V Three vears' experience with vaccination against the common cold. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 25: 408-12.—W-rd. E. Prevention of the common cold. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 914—Wilson. T. S. Can a common cold be stopped by the exercise of the wi'l? Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 58 —Wolff, F. [Tests with anti-catarrh vaccinel Fin. lak. sail. hand. 1936, 79: 765-72. COMMON COLD 820 COMMON COLD ---- Susceptibility. Barrow, W. H. Group susceptibility to acute, upper re- spiratory tract infections. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 920-2.— Bull, C. G., & McKee, C. M. Respiratory immunity in rabbits; resistance to intranasal infection in the absence of demon- strable antibodies. Am. J. Hyg., 1929, 9: 490-9.—Ewens, A. E. An overlooked factor in susceptibility to the common cold. Gior. batt. immun., 1933, 11: 834-40. Also West Virginia M. J., 1933, 29: 411-4. Also Laryngoscope, 1934, 44: 78-84. Also Arch. ital. mal. trachea, 1937, 5: 190-7.—Exposure to germs fails to cause colds in volunteers; normal men stay in air conditioned room with sneezing patient and remain well in this ideal environment. Science News Lett., 193 4, 25: 308.— Fenton, R. A., & Larsell, O. The defense mechanisms of the upper respiratory tract. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1937, 59: 201-13.—Gafafer, W. M., & Doull, J. A. Stability of resistance to the common cold; with a check list of publications from the John J. Abel fund for research on the common cold. Am. J. Hyg., 1933, 18: 712-26. Also repr.—Gyllensward, C. Zur Frage iiber die Resistenzverhaltnisse bei Kindern im Alter von 1-7 Jahren gegen Ansteckung mit wiederholten nosocomialen Infektionen der oberen Luftwege. Acta paediat., Upps., 1936, 19: 153-86.—Kerr, W. J., & Lagen, J. B. Studies on the transmissibi'ity of the common cold; exposure of susceptible individuals under controlled conditions. Tr. Ass. Am. Physi- cians, 1934, 49: 245-51. Also Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y.. 1934, 31: 713-5. Also repr.—Linton, C. S. Infection and resistance in the upper respiratory mucosa. Laryngoscope, 1933, 43: 242-73.—Rockwell, G. E., & Van Kirk, H. C. The relation of heterophile immunity to the incidence of colds. J. Immun., Bait., 1935, 28: 485-8— Sehestedt, H. Die Beziehungen zwischen der Widerstandsfahigkeit der Kinder gegen Infekte der oberen Luftwege und dem Gehalt der Nah- rung an Vitamin A. Mschr. Kinderh., 1935, 63: 351-8.— Smillie, W. G. Resistance to colds varies. Week. Bull. California Dep. Pub. Health, 1935, 13: 195.—Spiesman, I. G., & Arnold, L. Host susceptibility to common colds. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1937-38, 4: 438-47.—Susceptibility to colds is tested by use of oxygen. Science News Lett., 1936, 30: 179. ---- Treatment. Lucas, W. R. How to cure coughs, colds, and catarrh, through natural methods. 47p. 12? Lond. [19361 Ullmann, E. V. Diet in sinus infections and colds; recipes and menus by Elza Mez. 166p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Bassler, A. An abortive and curative treatment for common colds. Laryngoscope, 1935, 45: 877-85.—Becker, A. D. Osteopathic treatment of the common cold. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1937-38, 37: 97-9.—Bier. A. Jod als Mittel gegen Schnupfen und Erkaltung. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1677.— Binko, H. Beitrag zur Therapie der katarrhalischen Erkran- kungen der oberen Luftwege mit Turiopinpraparaten. Wien. med. Wschr., 19'28, 78: 166.— Blumenau, E. B. [Treatment of colds with small doses of iodinel Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 697-9.— Bordier, H. Diathermy for the common cold. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 211.—Bosanyi. B. Die Thermalkuren im Winter und die Erkaltungsfrage. Ungar. med. Presse, 1904, 9: 47-50.— Bowen, C. J. The treatment of the common cold. Pittsburgh M. BuP., 1935, 24: 799-805.—Boyd, E. M., & Connell, W. F. Vasoconstrictor properties of benzedrine and its use in the relief of the common cold. Am. J. M. Sc, 1937, 194: 768-72. ------ Essential unsaturated fattv acids in the relief of the common cold. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1937, 37: 38-41.—Butler, M. F. The treatment of acute inflammation of the upper respiratory tract. Mississippi Valley M. J., 1919, 26: 141-0.— Cameron, H. C. Vitamin A and the common cold. Med. Woman J., 1935, 42: 200-70.—Cinelli, A. A. The common cold and its treatment with homiodin. Laryngoscope, 1934, 44: 185-9.—Clark, D. The medical treatment of upper respiratorv infections. Colorado M., 1937, 34: 173-82.—Colds. Bull. Bd Health Kentucky, 1934-35, 7: No. 6, 7.—Common cold; a survey of modern methods of treatment. Pharm. J., Lond., 1934, 132: 109; 133: 645.—Common remedies of the common cold with indications. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1934, 45: 164-71.—Corcoran. W. J. Active treatment of the common cold in children. Illinois M. J., 1931, 59: 197-9.—Da Silva, J. Bosquejo de indicaciones terapetiticas hidrominerales en las vias altas respiratorias. Siglo med., 1936, 97: 401-3.—Daviyon. F. W. Management of acute uooer respiratory infections. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934, 37: 283-9.—De Bee Turtle, G. The treatment of the common cold in medical practice. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 54-6.—Delavan, D. B. The value of dichloramin-T chlorcosane solution (Dakin-Dunkam) in the treatment of infections of the unper air passages. Tr. Am. Larvng. Ass., 1918, 40: 292-303. Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1918, 27: 1132-9. Also Laryngoscope, 1919, 29: 47-51 — Denman. C. H. The common cold and its homoeopathic treat- ment. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1931, 42: 621-5.—Diehl, H. S. Value of chlorin in the treatment of colds. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925. 84: 1029-32. Also Minnesota M., 1925, 8: 445-8. ------Medicinal treatment of the common cold. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 2042-9. Also J. Indust. Hyg., 1935, 17: 48-65. —■----Studies of the treatment of colds. J. Lancet, 1936, 56: 533-5.—Duncan, C. H. The successful treatment of the common cold. Ind. M. Rec, 1932, 52: 135-9.—East, T. The treatment of the common cold. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 51.—Ewens, A. E. Staphylectomy; its prophylactic value in the common cold. Northwest M„ 1933, 32: 471-4.— Fat indispensability, allergy and the common head cold. X. York Physician, 1936, 6: 21; 38.—Finck, J. von. Zur frage der innerlichen Jodbehandlung des Schnupfens. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 640—Finkelstein, B. Erfahrungen mit Deltamin. Fortsch. Med., 1928, 46: 487.--Forbes, R. P. The use of mixed respiratory viccine in infections of the upper respiratorv tract in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1931, 48: 99-107.—Gardner, E. L., & Gardner, F. W. Vitamin A and colds. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 47: 1261-4.—Girault, A. Etude clinique et thfirapeutique du rhume saisonnier. Hopital, 1924, 12: 76-81.—Gluck, C. The prevention and treatment of the common cold and pneumonia by the therapy and methods of the common foundation system of medicine. Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 131: 315-8.—Goldsmith, P. G. The management of the common cold. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1930, 42: 270-85. Also Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1934, 140-6.—Gosslich, H. Erfahrungen mit Siccoform- Tabletten bei Erkaltungskrankheiten. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1516.—Gowen, G. H., & Nedzel, A. J. Effectiveness of the oral administration of ephedrine in the common cold. Illinois M. J., 1937, 71: 132-6.—Hamburger, L. P. The importance of a discussion of minor ailments in the medical curriculum. Yale J. Biol., 1935-36,8: 105.—Hentze, A. Zur Jodbehandlung bei Schnupfen und Erkaltung. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1127.— Hollender, A. R. A newer concept of infrared radiation in upper respiratory infections. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1935, 16: 150-2.—Honiss, J. R. Abuse of powerful nasal oils. Arch. Otolar.. Chic, 1934, 19: 252.—Jacoby, A. Beitrag zur Therapie der Erkaltungskrankheiten. Fortsch. Ther., 1928, 4: 225-7.— Johnston, J. M. Ten remedies in acute influenzal colds. Hahneman. Month., 1930, 65: 891-3.—Kaiser, K. Ueher Dionin. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1760—Kneeland. Y., jr. Man- agement of the cold problem in infants and children. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 19: 745-50.—Kreuzbauer, F. H. Solopin ein neues Schnupfen- und Nasenmittel. M.-chr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1935, 69: 1173-7.—Krynicki. F. X. The com- mon cold treatment. Rep. Wavne Co. M. Soc, 1934-35, 5: 52-3— Leblanc. T. J.. & Welborn, M. B. The common cold and the effect of rest in bed on its course. Am. J. Hyg., 1936, 24: 19-24.—Lischkoff, M. A. On the treatment of colds. J. Florida M. Ass., 1925-26, 12: 223-5.—Littaur. Ueber Brothyralpraparate. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 913.— McCarthy, M. F. Newer methods of handling infections of the upper respiratory tract. West Virginia M. J., 1926, 21: 410-3.—M'Kenzie, D. Treatment of a cold bv homoeopathic doses of iodine. J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1920, 41: 299.—Maughan, G. H., & Smiley, D. F. Irradiations from a quartz-mercury- vapor lamp as a factor in the control of common colds. Am. J. Hyg., 1929, 9: 466-72. ------ Further observations on control of common colds by ultra-violet rays. Brit. J. Acti- nother., 1930, 5: 115.—Metzenbaum, M. Alcoholic injections into the inferior nasal turbinates for the amelioration of the symptoms of the common cold, rose-fever, hay-fever, and hay-fever asthma. Laryngoscope, 1934, 44: 182-4.—Miller, F. N. Catharsis in acute upper respiratory infections. Ann. Int. M., 1934-35, 8: 972.—Niles, W. L. Treatment of the common cold. Health Exam., N. Y., 1936, 5, 10: 14-9 — Nipperdey, W. Zur Behandlung der Katarrhe der oberen Luftwege in den Uebergangsjahreszeiten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1841.—Noll, E. Versuch einer neuzeitlichen Fortent- wicklnng altbewahrter pflanzentherapeutiscber ITeilformen bei Katarrhen der oberen Luftwege. Ibid., 1936, 62: 308-10 — Northintrton, P. The upper respiratory infections; improved management through the familv doctor. South. M. & S.. 1936. 98: 118-22.—Parkinson, S.N. Observations on postural treatment of upper respiratorv infection. J. Pediat.. S. Louis, 1935, 6: 809-17.—Poliak, J. D., & Chireikin, V. K. [Combat- ting colds in the Red Army] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 403.—Puolton, E. P. The treatment of the common cold. Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1930, 5: 75-7. •------& Knott, F. A. The common cold, its prevention and cure. Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 136: 24-32.—Rawlins, A. G. Use of sulfur dioxide in treatment of the epidemic cold. Arch. Otolar.. Chic. 1937, 25: 119-23.—Rennc-, K. Tussamag in der Behandlung der Erkaltungskrankheiten des Respirationstraktes bei psychisch Kranken in Heil- und Pflegeanstalten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 620.—Reuys, H. Ueber erganzende Behandlung entziindlicher Erkrankungen der oberen Luftwege. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1950.—Rinker. F. C. Treatment of acute respiratory diseases. Virginia M. Month., 1935-36, 62: 619-22.—Roch. M.. & Sciclounov, F. Un nouvel analeptioue vasculaire, le Cycliton et son action therapeutiaue dans les affections aigues de l'appareil respiratoire. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 667-70.—Rush, J. E. Combating upper respiratorv tract infections with cold vaccine. Nation's Health, Chic, 1927, 9: 18-80.—Sand, R. The common cold. Nurs. Times, Lond., 1937, 33: 29.—Schreuder. O. B. Treatment of acute colds with bacteriophage—lvsed bacterial antigen. Mil. Surgeon, 1936, 78: 211-6. Also repr—Schrottenbach. H. Ein neues Mittel gegen Erkaltunyskrankleiten. Wien. n>pd. Wschr., 1927, 77: 266- Shibley. G. S., & Spies. T. D. The effect of vitamin A on the common cold. .1. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 2021-6.—Skala-Rosenbaum, J. [Acidosis and mag- nesium hydroxide in influenza and acute diseases of the respira- tory organs] Cas. lek. cesk., 1928, 67: 1580-4.—Sokolov, COMMON COLD 821 COMMUNICABLE DISEASE G. A. [Treatment of colds with chloral hydrate] Mosk. med. J., 1931, 11: S2.—Sperry, F. N. The treatment of the common head cold. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1926-27, 35: 192-8.— Sutter, J. J. Colds. Eclect. M. J., 1935, 95: 495-7.—Todd, A. T. A symptomatic treatment for the common cold. Prac- titioner, Lond., 1934, 133: 730-2.—Velden, R. von den. [leberlegungeii zur Erkal t ungsbehnndlung. Deut. med. Wsclir.. 1932, 58: 1918-21.- Vitamin A and colds. N. England J. M., 193 I, 211: 328.—Walker, I. C. The curative and possi- bly specific effect upon colds of vaccines consisting of the streptococci prevalent during that period. Am. J. M. Sc, 1929,178:015-62. ------ Apparent specificity among strep- tococci ami the cause of some failures of mixed streptococcus vaccines in the treatment of chest colds and asthma. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1930-31, 16: 539-51.—Walther, W. Hausliche Kur zur Behandlung von Kindern, die an Anfalligkeit gegen Erkal- tungskrankheiten leiden (konstitutionell labile unci exsudative lymphatische Typen) Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1937, 8: 9-11.— Weber, F. P. The use and abuse of aspirin in the treatment of common colds and influenzal attacks. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 60. Also repr.—Williams, R. Historical medicine; some more common sense medicine. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 134: 37-9.—Witkind, U. E., Katz, P. G. [et al.] [Observations on the effect of chlorine inhalations on the con- stitution of infants and on the microflora of the upper respira- tory tract] Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 1732-7.—Wolf, W. Factors to be considered in the treatment of colds. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 130: 308-10. ------ Azoangin bei Grippe, Angina und Erkaltungskrankheiten. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1932, 7: No. 326.—Wood. E. L. Physiological rest of the nose; an unrecognized factor in the treatment of upper respiratory infections. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1935, 32: 571-5.—Zerfoss, T. B. The management of colds. J. Lancet, 1935, 55: 792-5. COMMUNICABLE disease. See also Epidemic; Infection; Infectious dis- ease; also names of bacterial, parasitic, and virus diseases as Amebiasis; Anthrax; Gonorrhea; Helminthiasis; Scabies; Syphilis; Varicella, &c. Barbier, H. Oreillons-coqueluche, grippe, erysipele medical. 308p. 12? Par., 1922. Bower, A. G., & Pilant, E. B. Communicable diseases for nurses and mothers. 327p. 8? Phila., 1929. Also 2. ed. 358p. 1932. Also 3. ed. 420p. 1935. De Rudder, B. Die akuten Zivilisations- seuchen; Masern, Pocken, Keuchhusten, Schar- lach, Diphtherie, epidemische Kinderlahme; ihre Epidemiologie und Bekampfung. 286p. 8? Leipz., 1934. U. S. War Department. Medical Depart- ment. Army regulations. No. 40-2090. Com- municable diseases of animals; general. 4p. 8? Wash., 1921. Ailes, A. Diphteria and scarlet fever. Illinois M. J., 1931, 59: 183-91.—Bergey, D. H. Specific transmissible diseases of man, and the agents causing them. Internat. Clin., 1931, 41. ser., 3: 222-34. Also In Barker Festschrift, 1932, 222-34 — Caven?t, S. Escarlatina y difteria. Pediat. espafi., 1921, 10: 297-300.—Common (The) communicable diseases. Michigan Pub. Health, 1935, 23: 184-95.—Communicable diseases. Commonhealth, Bost., 1935, 22: 130-5.— Cumming, H. S. Some new developments in public health. Pub. Health Nurs., 1934, 26: 3">8-64.—Dines, A. E. Communicable disease. Ibid., 1924, 16: 453-6.—Emerson, C. P. Communicable diseases. Ibid., 472-81.—Fleischner, E. C. Intensive teaching of the communicable disease and its relation to the war situa- tion. Tr. Ass. Am. Teachers Dis. Child., 1918, 12: 20-5 — Flesch-Thebesius, M. Blastomykose, Sporotrichose, Milz- brand, Rotz, Aktinomykose, Lepra, Echinokokkus. Jahrber. Chir. (1918) 1922, 24: 64-7.—Gauducheau, A. Maladies supprimables. Ann. hyg., Par., 1924, n. ser., 2: 065-75.— Herrman, C. Recent progress in the communicable diseases of childhood. N. York State J. M., 1923, 23: 183; 285; 325 — He?ler, C. Einheimische Infektionskrankheiten; Diphtherie, Scharlach, Keuchhusten. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1935, 26: H. 10, 31-40.—James, A. Scarlatina, diphtheria and measles, their relations and inter-relations from the medico-sociological standpoint. Edinburgh M. J., 1926, n. ser., 33: Tr. Med. Chir. Soc, 1925-26, 105: 161-80. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1926, n. ser., 121: 391-3.—John, F. Infektionskrank- heiten der Haut (ausser Tuberkulose und Lepra) Variola, Vakzine, Alastrim, Melkerknoten, Varizellen, Zoster, Herpes, Ma-ern, Scharlach, Noma, Sodoku, Zoonosen. Derm. Zschr., 1937. 75: 238-41.—Lommel, F. Aktinomykose, Rotz, Maul- und KH'ienseuche, Trichinose, Milzbrand, Wut. In Handb. inn. Med. (Bergmann, G. et al.) Berl., 1934, 1: 1039-84 — Moussous, A., ,—Peixoto, A. As doenpas evitaveis, Brasil med., 1924, 38: 1-5.—Ransom, J. E. John Howard on communi- cable diseases. Bull. Inst. Hist. M., Bait., 1937, 5: 131-47 — Sapyras, B. [Infectious diseases in children, scarlet fever and diphtheria in particular] Medicina, Kaunas, 1932, 13: 520.— Schneider, A. G. Vakzine, Variola, Alastrim, Scharlach, Masern, Varizellen, Noma, Plaut-Vinzentsche S\ mbiose, Sodoku, Zoonosen. Derm. Zschr., 1934, 69: 173-84.—Spencer, H. J. Medical accounting in communicable diseases. N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 699-703.—Van Boeckel. L. La situation sanitaire en Europe Orientale, d'apres les enquetes et les documents officiels; quelques notions recentes sur les maladies qui nous menacent; le choleYa, le typhus exanthe- mique, la fievre recurrente, la variole. Arch. mid. beiges, 1922, 75: 987-1033. ---- Carrier. See Communicable disease, Transmission; also Bacillus-carrier. ---- contagious. See also names of contagious diseases as Meas- les; Parotitis [epidemic] Rubella; Scarlet fever; Smallpox: Varicella. Bauer, W. W. Contagious diseases; what they are and how to deal with them. 218p. 8? N. Y., 1934. Clarke, R. M. Contagious diseases, pre- vention and cure. 127p. 8? Mountain View, 1924. Gundel, M. Die ansteckenden Krankheiten; ihre Epidemiologie, Bekampfung und spezifischc Therapie. 641 p. 8? Lpz., 1935. Stimson, P. M. A manual of the common con- tagious diseases. 351p. 8? Phila., 1931. Also 2. ed. 437p., 1936. Bosenbury, C. S. Some remarks on contagious diseases. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1924, 17: 340-3.—Camescasse. Plaidoyer en faveur des maladies contagieuses de l'enfance. Vie m6d., 1925, 6: 807-16.—Cordelle. Convention relative a la maladie contagieuse regnante a Brie-Comte-Robert en 1022. Bull. Soc fr. hist, med., 1934, 28: 366.—Cushing, H. B. The diag- nosis of some of the contagious diseases in children. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1932, 261-3.—Dujarric de la Riviire, R. Maladies contagieuses et laboratoire. J. mid. fr., 1923, 12: 518.—Gautier, P. Quatrieme, cinquieme et sixidme maladies. In Traits m6d. enf. (Nobecourt & Babonneix) Par., 1934, 2: 105-8.—Hoag, E. B. A prelimi- nary report on contagious diseases in schools. Bull. Am. Acad. M., 1912, 13: 81-7, 3 pl— Jaenisch, H. Neue Wege zur Erforschung ansteckender Krankheiten; die Grippe als Beispiel. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 789-92.—Johnson, G. E. Differ- ential diagnosis of scarlet fever, measles and German measles. Month. Bull. Philadelphia Dep. Pub. Health, 1935, No. 2, 2-5.—Matern, H. von. [A new system of controlling contagi- ous diseases in schools] Sven. liik. sail, forh., 1918, 303-24.— Netter. Rapport sur les mesures a prendre pour renseigner sans retard les directeurs et les mgdecins-inspecteurs des eeoles sur les maladies contagieuses relev£es chez leurs 616ves ou chez les freres et les soeurs de leurs edfives. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1912, 14: 295-7.—Regan. J. C. The contagious diseases. In Pract. Lect. (Hoeber) 1923-24, N. Y., 1925, 369-99.—Riddel, W. R. Variolae and morbilli four centur'es ago. Pub. Health J., 1922, 13: 481-4.—Scott, A. J., jr. Acute contagious dis- eases from the standpoint of the pediatrician. Southwest. M., 1935, 19: 382-8.—Stimson. P. M. Recent developments in the common .contagious diseases. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935, 19: 731-44.—Toomey, J. A. A critical evaluation of recent advances in contagious diseases. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1936, 29: 563-7.—Tron, G. Sul comportamento della reazione novo- caino-formalinica in alcune malattie contagiose. Policlinico, 1926, 33: sez. prat., 87-9.—Was jede Mutter von den anstek- kenden Kinderkrankheiten wissen sollte. Mitt. Biochem., 1936, 43: 183-6. ---- contagious: Control. Ghelber, L. *Contribution a I'etude de la desinfection dans les maladies contagieuses. 32p. 8? Par., 1935. Pfaundler, M. von. Bekampfung der Anstek- kung in Kleinkinderanstalten. 52p. 8? Berl., 1931. Anfreville, d'. La lutte contre les principales maladies contagieuses a Casablanca. Ann. hyg., Par., 1923, n. ser., 1: 712-25.—Berger. Die Verhutung der Verbreitung anstecken- der Krankheiten durch die Kleinkinderschulen. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1910, 23: 100-4.—Bohm, A. Organisation des Transportes ansteckender Kranker und Epidemiedien.st in grossen Stiidten. Oesterr. San. Wes., 1908, 20: 337-45.— Boucher, S. Le controle des maladies contagieuses a Montreal. C. rend. Convent, serv. san. Quebec, 1921, 9: 51-4.—Brinke. COMMUNICABLE DISEASE 822 COMMUNICABLE DISEASE N. [Sanitary measures in order to reduce contagious diseases carried from homes to schools and vice versa] Sven. lak. tidn., 1923, 20: 07-86.—Caudill, F. W. Contagious disease control in schools. Bull. Dep. Health Kentucky, 1935, 8: 103-5.—Classen-Grube, K. Ansteckende Krankheit und Aussetzen des Schulunterrichts; Vorschlage zur Schulaufsicht auf dem Lande. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1913, 26: 387-90 — Craster, C. V. The administrative control of contagious dis- eases. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1925, 15: 415-22.—Doull, J. A. A saude publica e a luta contra as doene.as contagiosas. Fol. med., Rio, 1927, 8: 93-7.—Ensch, N. Le controle des maladies contagieuses a l'ecole et la question des contacts. In Vol. jubil. Soc. sc mid. natur. Bruxelles, 1922, 239-47.—Francois. Sur une recente mission d'etudes en Belgique avec un apercu de la lutte contre les maladies contagieuses dans ce pays. Rev. hyg., Par., 1920, 48: 97-132.—Lane, W. A. A plan for the control of contagious diseases. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 194: 827.—Olsen, L. Control measures in reducing contagion. Na- tion's Health, Chic., 1922, 4: 730.—Propositions de recompenses pour le service de l'hygiene et des maladies contagieuses 1937. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1937, 3. ser., 118: 487.—Richardson, D. L. Recent developments in contagious disease control of interest to hospitals. Mod. Hosp., 1925, 24: 35-8.—Rogers, M. A. How Children's Hospital, Detroit, checks contagious diseases; constant vigilance necessary to maintain a record of 6.6 per month in average of 523 admissions. Hosp. Manage- ment, 1934, 38: No. 6, 22-4.—Roueche, H. Les mesures a prendre contre la contagion intra-hospitaliere dans les hopitaux d'enfants. J. med. Paris, 1937, 57: 274-6.—Scamman, C. L. Contagious diseases; the variety of administrative methods for their control. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 196: 232-4 — Staudt. De la desinfection en fonctions des maladies conta- gieuses. Arch. med. beiges, 1936, 89: 249-56.—Study of control of contagious diseases in Iowa. Proc. Iowa Conf. Child Health, 1932, 38-44.—Toledano. De la necessity d'ex- aminer avec soin, lors de leur rentrfie a l'ecole, les enfants atteints d'affections contagieuses. Mid. scol., Par., 1911, 4: 199-202.—Vanselov. Die Verhutung der Weiterverbreitung ansteckender Krankheiten. Off. Ber. Landesvers. Bayer. Medbeamt. Ver., 1906, 3: 9-31.—Verstraeten, C. Surle temp d'eioignement des eleves des ecoles apres affection contagieuse. Ann. Soc med. Gand, 1911, n. ser., 2: 188-94. Also Belgique med., 1911, 18: 231-3.—WolfT, G. Bekampfung der anstek- kenden Krankheiten in den Schulen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 399; 442. ---- contagious: Notification. Anzeigepflicht bei ansteckenden Krankheiten. Reichs- gesundhbl., 1935, 10: 647.—Austausch von Nachrichten iiber ansteckende Krankheiten im deutsch-franzosischen Grenzge- biet. Ibid., 1937, 12: 315.—Bernard. L. Sur la declaration des maladies contagieuses (k propos d'un vosu de M. Netter) Bull. Acad, med., Par.. 1933, 3. ser., 109: 612-7. Also Rev. hyg., Par., 1933, 55: 425-31. ------& Loir, A. Commission de la declaration obligatoire de maladies contagieuses. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 108: 1160-4.—Daniel & Loir, A. A propos de la declaration des maladies contagieuses. Ibid., 1119-21. Also Paris med., 1933, 88: annexe, 398.—Ferry, C. Sur la modification pro,iet£e concernant la declaration des maladies contagieuses. Med. scol., Par., 1924, 13: annexe, lv-lvii.—France, d6cret du 16 mai 1936; liste des maladies contagieuses soumises a la declaration. Bull. Min. san. pub., Par., 1936, 140; 142.—Masson, L. E. La declaration des maladies contagieuses; son but. Bull, san., Montreal, 1923. 23: 36-40.—Ravicini, S. Sulla necessity, di un rilievo numerico, almeno approssimativo, di certe malattie conta<;iosea denunzia non obbligatoria. Di;"es.i sociale, 1936, 15: 231-6. Also Pensiero med., 1936, 25: 229-34. ---- contagious: Pathology. Chapin, C. V. Changes in type of contagious disease, with special reference to smallpox and scarlet fever. 35p. 8? Chic, 1926. Koopmann, H. W. *Munderscheinungen bei Masern und Scharlach in der Kinderpraxis [Bonn] 26p. 8? Munch., 1935. Rueff, M. *Ueber die cutane Adrenalin- Empfindlichkeit bei Masern und Scharlach im Kindesalter mit Berucksichtigung des Haut- kapillarbildes [Frankfurt a. M.] 19p. 8° Stuttg., 1929. Also Arch. Kinderh., 1928, 86: 37-53. Bridgeman, M. L. Meningitis complicating mumps and encephal'tis complicating measles in the same child. Am. J Dis. Child., 1937, 53: 804.—Bruynoghe, R. L'incubation de la rougeole et de la scarlatine. Rev. med., Louvain, 1930, 172-5.—Bunting, C. H., & Thewlis, E. Leukocytic reactions in smallpox, chicken-pox, scarlet fever, measles and mumps. Arch. Path., Chic, 1926, 1: 189-98.—Chapin, C. V. Changes in type of contagious disease; with special reference to smallpox and scarlet fever. J. Prev. M., 1926, 1: 1-29.—Condrea, P. Nouvelle maladie contagieuse de la souris blanche; a rent pathogene; maladie experimentale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930 104: 1361-3.—Crocq & Thiry. De la specificite et de la con- tagion dans les maladies. Presse med. beige, 1862-63, 15: 405; 413.—Davezac. Epidemie et contagion. Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1911) 1912, 234.—De Rudder, B. Die Ein- wirkung der erblichen Dispositionen bei den anstecki nden Krankheiten. Mschr. Kinderh., 1930, 48: 91-104.—Dube, J. E. Des consequences eioigndes des maladies contagieuses. Bui!, san., Montr6al, 1920, 20: 35-9.—Eliassov, W. Zur Epidemiologie der ansteckenden Kinderkrankheiten. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1926, 22: 119-52, 4 ch.—Gamalei, N. F. (Con- tagium vivum fluidum] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1928, 5: I57--9.— Gheorghiu, I., & Balmus, G. Contribution a I'etude dune maladie contagieuse de la grenouille. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 108: 1002-4.—Grube, R. H. The contagium vivum. Ohio M. J., 1923, 19: 20-9.—Leclainche. L'epidemiologie des maladies contagieuses de I'homme. Bruxelles med., 1936-37, 17: 128.—Paquet. Role des saisons et des pluies dans revolu- tion de certaines maladies contagieuses. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1931, 3. ser., 105: 658-66.—Piana, G. A. Modificazioni dell'indice opsonico in bambini colpiti da infezione morbilosa e varicellosa. Pediatria (Rh .) 1930, 38: 828-33.—Schachter, M. Complications et sequelles neuro-psychiques de la rougeole et de la scarlatine; cas personnels. Rev. med. Nancy, 1936, 64: 808-16.—Trillat, A. Etude sur l'influence des agents exterieurs sur la contagion. Rev. hyg., Par., 1932, 54: 241; 401. ---- contagious: Prevention. See also Immunization. Bertin-Sans, H., & Carriru, M. F. Pro- phylaxie des maladies transmissibles; mesures de protection contre les maladies contagieuses. 253p. 8? Par., 1920. Alonso Mufioyerro. J. A. Prevenci6n de las enfermedades infecto-contagiosas de la infancia. Arch, med., Madr., 1926, 25: 297-310.—Baudouin, J. A. Prophylaxie des maladies contagieuses. Bull, san., Montreal, 1920, 20: 56-80.—Benson, W. T. Immunity methods in scarlet fever and measles. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1929, n. ser., 127: 9.—Bruynoghe, R. La prophylaxie des maladies contagieuses. Rev. med.', Louvain, 1933, 55-63.—Cooke, J. V. Specific prophylactic measures in varicella and measles. Ann. Int. M., 1928, 2: 518-23.— Delektorski, N. I. [Prevention of contagious diseases in the Tomsk schools] Sibirsk. vrach. gaz., 1910, 3: 139-41.— Dragos, S. [A few words on prophylactic measures in conta- gious diseases] Romania med., 1928, 6: 90-2.—Dufestel, L. La prophylaxie des maladies contagieuses dans les habitations ouvrieres a bon marche pour families nombreuses. Med. scol., Par., 1926, 15: 173-7.—Dujarric de la Riviere, R. Les di- couvertes recentes concernant les serums et les vaccins; appli- cations au traitement et k la prophylaxie des maladies con- tagieuses. Rev. med. fr., 1928, 9: 115-31.—Friedeman, V. La profilaxis de sarampion y de la escarlatina en Alemania. Bol. Cons. nac. hig., Montev., 1929, 24: 212-31.—Gedroyc, M. de. Les protozoaires agents immunisants contre les mala- dies contagieuses. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 907.—Gros, P. Etat actuel de la prophvlaxie des maladies contagieuses de l'enfance. Marseille med., 1925, 62: 411-9.—Iniguez de Pere7 de los Reyes, M. Enfermedades infecto-contagiosas del tubo digestivo; profilaxis de las mismas en nuestras escuelas. Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1929, 55: 269; 327.—Kereszturi, C, Hauptman, D., & Park, W. H. Value of convalescent serum for the prevention of common contarrious diseases of children. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 309-23.—Klimova-Fiignerova, M. La lutte contre les maladies contagieuses aigues par voie d'education sanitaire. Tr. Inst. hyg. pub. tehee, 1936, 7: 49-71.—Lemierre, A. Sur la prophylaxie des maladies con- tagieuses pour 1'annee 1934. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 114: 304-12.—Marechal & Cuisinier. Les grandes mesures de prophylaxie des maladies contagieuses. Infirmiere fr., 1923, 1: 279-87.—Martin, L. Sur l'hygiene hospitalise et la prophylaxie des maladies contagieuses pour 1'annee 1933. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 112: 564-72.—Netter, L. La prophylaxie des maladies contasieuses a l'ecole; l'afncnaEe 1'enquete methodique; le rapport. Med. scol., Par., 1913, 6: 193-203. Also Rev. hyg., Par., 1912, 34: 221-34.—Panov, A. [Prophylactic measures against contagious diseases in school] Uchil. khig., Sofia, 1908, 4: No. 15, 27-37.—Park, W. H. The results of the use of certain vaccines and anti-serums in the immunization of children against some of the more impor- tant contagious diseases. J. Lancet, 1934, 54: 669-72.----- Kereszturi, C, & Hauptmann, D. Prevention of common con- tagious diseases without quarantine on the pediatric service of Fifth Avenue Hospital. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49: 541 — Pfaundler. Zur Vorbeugung gegen einige ansteckende Kin- derkrankheiten. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1900.—Place, E. H. The responsibility of the practitioner in contagious disease prevention. Tr. N. Hampshire M. Soc, 1922, 131: 264-77.— Platou, E. S., & Stewart, C. A. Contagious disease preven- tion; a review of the present-day possibilities in prophylaxis. J. Lancet, 1924, 44: 609.—Ponce de Leon, M. La profilaxis de las enfermedades infecto-contagiosas. Bol. Cons, nac hig., Montev., 1930-31, 25: 105-75— Queipo Cam6, F. Profilaxis del contagio; sus aspectos mas interesantes en Marruecos. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: 605-15.—Quillian, W. Immunization against contagious diseases of childhood. J. Florida M Ass., 1935-36, 22: 407-12.—Renault, J. Prophylaxie des maladies contagieuses dans les ecoles. Ann. hyg., Par., 1930, n. rer., 8: 493-500. Also Rev. hyg., Par., 1930, 52: 582-8.—Schifani, V. COMMUNICABLE DISEASE 823 COMMUNICABLE DISEASE II metodo di Milne nella profilassi del morbillo e della scarlat- tina. Med. prat., Nap., 1927, 12: 227.—Slawik, E. Zur Verhutung von ansteckenden Krankheiten in Kinderanstalten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1095-7. Also Jahrb. Kinderh., 1935, 3. F., 95: 322.—Stimson. P. M. The prevention and control of the common contagious diseases; particularly as applied to school children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1926, 43: 100-15.—Toomey, J. A. Infection and immunity; passive immunity in contagious diseases. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1935, 6: 69S-704. -Ullman, J. S. Acute rhinitis and pharyngitis; relationship to prevention of many contagious diseases. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1925-26, 78: 614-20.—Vauyhan, H. F. How to avoid contagious diseases. Canad. J. M. & S., 1930, 67: 151-4.—Vigne, P. Quelques remarques, a propos de I'eviction des enfants malades et des suspects, par mesure de prophylaxie contre les maladies contagieuses dans les ecoles. Ann. hyg., Par., 1930, n. ser., 8: 005-8. ---- contagious: Statistics. Hupe, A. K. *Jahresbericht iiber die Tatig- keit des (Irossherzoglich Badischen Untcrsuchungs- amts fiir ansteckende Krankheiten der Univer- sitat Freiburg 1 Br. vom 1. Januar bis 31 Decem- ber 1914. 18p. 8? Berl., 1916. Ascher, L. Sur I'etude des statistiques des maladies con- tagieuses. Progr. med., Par., 1934, 194-8.—Auche, B., & Piechaud, F. Etude statistique des principales maladies con- tagieuses a Bordeaux. Ann. hyg., Par., 1924, n. ser., 2: 129- 36.—Bayce Carbonell, P. Evoluci6n de las enfermedades infecto-contagiosas en Montevideo. Bol. Cons. nac. hig., Montev., 1930-31, 25: 328-34, ch.—Delpy, L. Sur les maladies contagieuses des animaux domestiques, observees en Iran de 1930 a 1935. Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1935, 9: 206-10.— Enfermedades contagiosas notificadas al Cirujano General del Servicio de sanidad pviblica de los Estados Unidos desde el 26 de diciembre de 1925 hasta el 15 de enero de 1926. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1926. 5: 126.—Gutschmidt, H. Die Bewegune der ansteckenden Krankheiten in Ostpreussen und im Reich wahrend der Jahre 1926 bis 1935. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1936. 116: 97-114.—Heynsius van der Berg, M. R. [Contagion during various life periods] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 1872-9.—Kereszturi, C, Hauptman, D. [et al.] Incidence of common contagious diseases without quarantine in the pedi- atric service of Fifth Avenue Hospital. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1936, 8: 166-76.—Saltet, R. H. [On the death rate of some contagious diseases from 1901 to 1913 in a number of countries and data from statistics during and after the war] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: pt 2, 226-47.—Valdes, J. B. Mortalidad infecto-contagiosa en Rosario de Santa Fe; aflos 1912 al 1921 Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: pt 2, 1074-83—Willoughby, E. C. Incident of contagious diseases in sanatoria. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 197: 422-4.—Zunino Nogues, J. Evolucion de las enfermedades infecto-contagiosas en los departamentos del interior y litoral de la Repviblica durante los ultimos 30 afios. Bol. Coiis. nac. hig., Montev., 1930, 25: 257-85. ---- contagious: Transmission. Bobard, P. *Transmission des maladies con- tagieuses par le medecin. 60p. 8? Par., 1933. Dardel, L. *De la transmission des maladies contagieuses par les ustensiles de table [Paris] 46p. 8? Gisors, 1922. Also Presse med., 1923, 31: annexe, 5301. Auehe\ B. La transmission des maladies contagieuses par les ustensiles de table. J. med. Bordeaux, 1923, 53: 1053-5.— Bigourdan. Ustensiles de table et maladies contagieuses. Bull, med., Par., 1924, 38: 409.—Dejust, L. H., & Dardel, L. La transmission des maladies contagieuses par les ustensiles de table. Nature, Par., 1923, 51: 141.—Dinguizli. Les sources de propagation des maladies contagieuses chez les musulmans de l'Afrique du Nord. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1924, 3. ser., 92: 1049-53.—Feodorov, P. I. [The school and contagious diseases] Sibirsk. vrach. gaz., 1913, 6: 4; 16; 28.—Gillet. Changement d'ecole et maladies contagieuses. Med. scol., Par., 1922, 11: 97.—McShane, J. J., & Hoyne. A. Contagious disease in private practice, seasonal aspects and modes of transmission of common contagious diseases in Illinois. Bull. Chicago M. Soc, 1934, 36: 616-20.—Prat, S. Le nomadisme et la propagation des maladies contagieuses au Maroc (essai de geographie et de demographie medicale) Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1922, 77: 287-97, 4 maps.—See, P. La propagation des maladies contagieuses par les ustensiles de table: les moyens de l'eviter. Bull. gen. ther., 1923, 174: 513-34.—Trillat, A. Sur le m6canisme de la contagion par les gouttelettes microbiennes. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1925, 3. ser., 93: 956-8. ------ Con- tribution a I'etude du mecanisme de la contagion des maladies transmissibles par l'air et l'eau. Bull, med., Par., 1930, 44: 621-5. ---- contagious: Treatment. Calamy, P. L. M. *La desinfection du rhino- pharvnx dans les 'maladies contagieuses. 69p. 8? Par., 1934, Cazort, A. G., & Compton, J. N. The present status of vaccine and serum therapy in acute contagious diseases. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1936-37, 33: 119-24.—Chiser [Present treatment of infectious contagious diseases] Romania med., 1935, 13: 202.—Coburn, C. E. Recent advances in the use of convalescent serum in contagious diseases. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1936, 12: No. 6, 12.—Leunda. J. J. Los sueros de convalecientes de las enfermedades infecto- contagiosas de la infancia. An. Fac med., Montev., 1927, 12: 747-54. Also Rev. med., Rosario, 1930, 5: 37-43 — Levinson, A. Importance of follow-up work in contagious diseases. Na- tion's Health, Chic, 1924, 6: 763.—Place, E. H. Salient experi- ences in 30 years contagious disease practice. J. Connecticut M. Soc, 1936-37, 1: 107.—Talbot. E. S. Treatment to allevi- ate the contagions, infections and local diseases of school children. Diet. Hyg. Gaz., 1910, 26: 585-9.—Wesselhoeft, C. The scope and limitations of homeopathy in the treatment of the common contagious diseases. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1924, 17: 488-501.—Woody, R. J. Care of contagious disease in the home. Hygeia, Chic, 1935, 13: 881-3. ---- Control. See also Disinfection; Sanitation. American Public Health Association. The control of communicable diseases; report of the sub-committee on communicable disease control of the Committee on Research and Standards. 75p. 8? N. Y. [1935] Hazemann, R. H. *L'isolement dans les consultations des hopitaux (hopitaux d'enfants et de contagieux) 68p. 8? Par., 1924. Lamy, F. C. *De l'isolement. 44p. 8? Par., 1922. Lustig, W. Zwangsuntersuchungund Zwangs- behandlung. 51p. 8? Miinch., 1926. McLaughlin, A. J. The communicable dis- eases, how they spread and how they may be controlled. 269p. 8? N. Y. [1923] Mexico. Departamento de Salubridad Publica. El control de las enfermedades transmisibles. 171p. 16? Mex., 1936. White House Conference on Child Health and Protection. Communicable disease con- trol; report of the Committee on Communicable Disease Control. 243p. 8? N. Y. [1931] Wilson, J. S. Suggestions for the control of certain communicable diseases. 22p. 4? 1923 [Wash.] American Public Health Association. Committee report; the control of communicable diseases. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1935. 50: 1017-77.—Anderson, J. F. Modern methods in the control of measles, diphtheria and scarlet fever. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1926. 23: 273-9.—Arnstein. M. G Relation- ship of the public health nurse to the part-time local health officer in communicable disease work. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1930, 26: 512-6.—Barile, F., Pivetli, F., & Castellana, A. Profilassi contro l'importazione di malattie diffusive a mezzo di truppe reduci dalla guerra coloniale. Gior. med. mil., 1937, 85:364-84.—Bekampfung iiber tragbarerKrankheiten. Reichs- gesundhbl., 1937, 12: 685.—Brown, C. P. Communicable disease as administered by the Department of Pensions and National Health. Canad. Pub. Health L, 1935, 26: 482-5.— Buck, C. E. Facts, fallacies and assumptions concerning communicable disease control. Pub. Health Nurs., 1932, 24: 331-9.—Bumstein, J. S. [Struggle with diphtheria and scar- latina] Pediatria, Moskva, 1926, 10: 231-8.—Bustarnertte, M. E. Algunos factores para contrastar las enfermedades transmisibles. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1932, 11: 1039.— Compulsory physical examination of food handlers and domestic servants. Westchester Health, 1937, 7: No. 23, 1-3.—Cragin, G. S. Control of communicable diseases in the public schools. Southwest. J. M. & S., 1933, 17: 265-8.—Cumming, J. G. Saliva-borne disease control; eradication. Mil. Surgeon, 1930-31, 67: 453-73. Also J. R. Army M. Corps, 1931, 56: 101-18.—Dean. J. O.. & Penne'l. E. H. Communicable dis- eases and activities for their control in the Brunswick-Greens- ville area. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1936, 51, 30: 991-1013.— Debre, R-, & Blinder, H. Sur la lutte contre la contamination inteVieure dans les hopitaux d'enfants. Rev. hyg.. Par., 1936, 58: 641-56.—Dickey. S. J. Control of communicable diseases in public schools. Pennsylvania Health. 1935, 13: No. 3, 17-22.—Emerson, H. The influence of epidemiology on present day methods of control of communicable disease. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1923. 13: 100-2.—Ensrud, H. Desin- fektion und Spiilung des Ess- und Trinkgeschirrs Infektios- kranker. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1936, 175.—Etchepare, J. Nociones sobre enfermedades trasmisibles y practica de la desinfecci6n. Bol. Cons. nac. hig., Montev., 1924. 19: 830- 9ig.—Everett, M. The isolation technique at Johns Hopkins Hospital. Johns Hopkins Nurs. Alumnae Mag., 1924, 23: COMMUNICABLE DISEASE 824 COMMUNICABLE DISEASE 8 10.—Ferreirp, C. Organisacao e custo de uma secgao de doencas transmissiveis. Ann. Congr. brasil. hyg., 1929, 5: 125-35.—Ferrell, J. A. Control of communicable diseases in schools. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 835-7.—Forbes, D. Disinfection by the municipality and by the housewife in scarlet fever and diphtheria. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 34.— Gervais, J. H. Prevention and control of communicable dis- ease. Hosp. Social Serv., 1932, 26: 181.—Gordon, A. H. Some aspects of the control of communicable disease. J. Am Inst. Homeop., 1927, 20: 778-84.—Gould, A. G. The control of common communicable diseases at Cornell University. N. York State J. M., 1926, 26: 632.—Griswold, M. Com- municable disease prevention. J. Iowa State M. Soc, 192.3, 15: 487-9.—Hanson, H. Some facts concerning communicable disease. J. Florida M. Ass., 1936-37, 23: 223-5.— Harries, E. H. R. Bed-isolation; with special reference to measles and chicken-pox. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 491-5.—Harris, L. I. Values in the control of communicable disease. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1925, 15: 310-4.—Hillenberg. Was muss der Desin- fektor und Gesundheitsaufseher von den iibertragbaren Krank- heiten wissen? Zschr. Desinfekt., 1928, 20: [Prakt. Desinfekt.] 105; 122.—Hiscock, I. V. Forms to be used in communicable disease control. Nation's Health, Chic, 1924,6: 313-5.------ Control of communicable diseases. In Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y., 1937, 12: 429-53.—Hutinel. Prophylaxie des ma'adies contagieuses et des infections aux Enfants-Assistes de 1891 a 1907; le milieu hospitalier et l'isolement. Paris m£d., 1923, 49: 343-53.—Infection and exclusion from school. Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 632.—Jones, J. L. Epidemiology in communicable disease control. Kentucky M. J., 1931, 29: 534-8.—Jundell, I. Weitere Erfahrungen mit den Isolierzelten. Acta paediat.. Upps., 1932-33, 14: 172-85.—Kaiser, M. Die Verhutung und Bekampfung iibertragbarer Krankheiten in O-sten-eich. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1930, 22: 291-8.—Klaren- beek, A. [Co-operation among the physicians and veterinari- ans) Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: pt 2, 721-5.—Knorr, M. Die Desinfektion in der Bekampfung iibertragbarer Krank- heiten. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1930, 43: 649-77.—Korolkov, P. Y. [Periods of isolation of students suffering from contagious diseases and those in good health who had come in contact with them] Russ. vrach, 1915, 14: 495; 517.'—Koskowski, B. Sur la necessity de steriliser les ordonnances medicales. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., 1935, 652-6.—Leal, E. El aviso medico en las enfermedades transmisibles. Salubridad, M6x., 1930, 1: 993-5.—McCoy, G. W. Communicable disease control. J. Lancet, 1930, 56: 81-5.—McShane, J. J. Semi- annual report; Division of Communicable Diseases. Illinois Health News, 1923, 9: 76-80.—Medical (The) examination of domestic servants. S. Afr. M. J., 1935, 9: 33.—Milne, J. A. Local responsibilities in communicable disease control. South. M. J„ 1937, 30: 1015-21.—Mustard, H. S. Control of com- municable disease in rural sections. Ibid., 1924, 17: 332-7.— Nabarro, D. N., & Signy, A. G. Prevention and control of measles, scarlet, fever, and diphtheria in institutions and the home. Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 599-603.—O'Brien, R. A. The control of diphtheria and scarlet fever. Ibid., 1928, 2: 434-6.— Ott, M. D. Control of smallpox and diphtheria in Iowa. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1932, 22: 437.—Pettit, A. A moveable isolation unit. Am. J. Nurs., 1937, 37: 41.—Prevention des maladies infectieuses et de la tuberculose par la disinfection des couverts de table, des verres et de la vaisselle. Ann. hyg., Par., 1921, 4. ser., 35: 45-7.—Quarantine of school children. Med. Off., Lond., 1934, 52: 21.—Renault, J. L'isolement dans les hopi- taux d'enfants. Bull, mid., Par.. 1922, 36: 1071-4.—Roberts, J. The specific duties of medical officers of health in dealing with communicable diseases; smallpox, typhoid fever, diph- theria. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 1178-82. ------ Scarlet fever, measles, whooping cough, chicken pox and mumps. Ibid., 1309-13. Also Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1927, 18: 401-16.—Rominger, E. Neue Wege zur Bekampfung von Keuchhusten, Diphtherie, Scharlach und Kinderlahmung. Oeff. Gesundhdienst, 1935-36, 1: A, 862-73.—Sieker, W. C. Isolation before diagnosis. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1924, 14: 208-10.—Stewart, C. A., & Platou, E. S. Communicable disease control in nrivate practice. J. Am. M. Ass.. 1937, 109: 1520-3.—Stine--. O. Die Bedeutung der Schlussdesinfektion fiir die Bekampfung der iibertragbaren Krankheiten, besonders der Tuberkulose. Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1934, Beil. 50, 2-13.—Thames. J. School inspection basic in the control of communicable diseases. South. M. J., 1923, 16: 518-21.— Thompson, T. O. Control of saliva-borne infections: an epidemic of influenza. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1931, 57: 81- 91.—Thomson, F. Bed isolation and the conveyance of in- fection w'thin a ward. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 1146-50.— Tonzif. Una questione che in'eressa la profilassi delle malattie diffusibili nella scuola non ancora definitivamente risoluta. Igiene scuola, 1913, 4: 65-75.—Weinzirl, A. Use of placard in communicable disease control. Northwest M., 1935, 34: 311.—Wolf. Die Bekampfung der iibertragbaren Krankheiten durch die Schule. Mschr. Schul soziale Hvg.. 1913 11- 103; 135. ' ---- Diagnosis. Asbelev, W. N., & Margo, A. A. Die Schick- und die Dick- Reaktion und die Nasen-Rachenflora bei den Njenzen (Samo- jeden) auf der Insel Kolgujew. Zbl. Bakt.. 1. Abt., 1932, 126: 212-20.—Baker. W. J. Intradermal salt solution test in scarlet fever and diphtheria patients. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 3566.—Bustamente, M, E, Algunos factores para constatar las enfermedades transmisibles. Rev. med., Rosario, 1932, 7: 390-405.—Doull, J. A., Ferreira, M. J., & Parreiras, D. The results of the Schick and Dick tests in Rio de Janeiro. J. Prev. M., 1926-27, 1: 513-27.—Gordon, J. E. Common errors in diagnosis of communicable diseases. Rev. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1931-32, 2: 36-8.—Jaso, E., & Harguindey, T. H. Verglei- chende Betrachtung der Pseudoreaktionen von Schick und Dick. Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 58: 229-31.—Jurgens. G. Gift-Empfindlichkeit und Immunitat bei Scharlach und Diph- therie. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1449; 1489.—Mixsell, H. R. Differential diagnosis in the more common noneruptive com- municable diseases in infancy and childhood. N. York State J. M., 1924, 24: 488-91.—Roll eston, J. D. The differential diagnosis of scarlet fever and diphtheria, and modern methods of treatment and prophylaxis. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1925, n. ser., 120: 439.—Rothholz. A., & Kuttner, A. G. A comparison of the Schick and the Dick test in mothers and new-born infants. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 47: 559-61.— Thomson, F. H. The diagnosis and treatment of the infectious diseases. Clin. J., Lond., 1924, 53: 61; passim. ---- Laws and regulations. Germany. Reichspostministerium. An- weisung zur Bekampfung gemeingefahrlicher Krankheiten im Bereich der Deutschen Reichs- post. 52p. 8? Berl., 1931. Iowa, U. S. A. State Department of Health. Rules and regulations relating to com- municable and other reportable diseases. 80p. 8? Des Moines, 1935. Abgeiinderte Fassung des Gesetzes iiber die Bekampfung iibertragbarer Krankheiten. ReichsgeSundhbl., 1934, 9: 867- 9.— Ascher. Die Wirksamkeit unserer sanitatspolizeilichen Massnahmen gegen Scharlach und Diphtherie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 490.—Hoch, G. Eine ungenugende Aende- rung des preussischen Gesetzes zur Bekampfung ansteckender Krankheiten. Ibid., 1924, 50: 1618.—Ichok, G. La protec- cion internacional contra ciertas affecciones transmissibles. Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 31: 579-88.—Loi du 7 decembre 1934, pour la protection des eleves contre les suites de maladies con- tagieuses chez le personnel des etablissements d'enseignement. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1935, 27: 1076-80.— M., L. K. Staatsha ft ung bei Ansteckung in der Schule. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1930, 33: 327.—Seligmann, E. Die Anweisung des preussischen Ministers fiir Volkswohlfahrt zur Verhutung der Verbreitung iibertragbarer Krankheiten durch die Schulen in der Fassung von 22. September 1927. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 31.—Siciliani, M. La lotta contro le malattie trasmissibili ed il delitto di contagio. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1931, 39: 779-87.—Solothurn. Verordnung betreffend die Bekampfung von ansteckenden Krankheiten. Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1937, 170; 177; 190. ---- Notification. Florence, D. *La declaration obligatoire des maladies transmissibles et la revision de la Loi de 1902. 53p. 8? Par., 1934. Brindley, A. E. The notification of infectious diseases, with special reference to small-pox. Pub. Health, Lond., 1928-29. 42: 293-8.—Foley, A. R. Reporting of communicable diseases in health units. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1934, 25: 493-6.— Huang, T. F. Communicable disease information in China. Nat. M. J. China, 1926-27, 13: 92-108.—Jost, A. C. The notification of communicable disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 278-84. Also Pub. Health J., Toronto, 1925, 16: 166-70 — Paech & Trembur. Ueber arztliche Anzeigepflichten bei iiber- tragbaren Krankheiten nach dem heutigen Stande der Gesetz- gebung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 2093-5.—Pohlen. K. Der Stand der anzeigepflichtigen Krankheiten im deutschen Reich im Jahre 1934. Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 65-70 — Praetorius, H. L. Ueber Verstosse des behandelnden Arztes gegen die gesetzliche Anzeigepflicht bei iibertragbaren Krank- heiten und die Mitwirkung des Gerichtsarztes bei der Beur- teilung solcher Verstosse vor Gericht. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1929, 30: 345-79.—Steele. J. E. The importance of reporting communicable diseases. Texas J. M., 1924-25, 20: 451-3.— Williams, R. C. Paz Soldan [et al.] Notificacion de enferme- dades transmisibles. Actas Conf. panamer. dir. nac. san., 1936, 3: 123-8. ---- Pathology. Choffee, F. R. *Du r61e des maladies infec- tieuses (rougeole, coqueluche et scarlatine) dana l'etiologie de la tuberculose de la deuxieme en- fance. 61p. 8? Par., 1929. Dudley, S. F. The Schick test, diphtheria and scarlet fever; a study in epidemiology. 64p. 8°. Lond., 1923. . Ntsim, L. *De l'association de la rougeole et de la diphterie, 102p. 8? Par., 1927, COMMUNICABLE DISEASE 825 COMMUNICABLE DISEASE Zimmermann, J. *Ueber Komplikation von Varizellen, Diphtherie und Serumexanthem. 19p. 8? Freib. i. Br., 1929. Abt, I. A. Sequelae of the communicable diseases of child- hood. Med. Off., Lond., 1921, 26: 263-5.—Aycock, W. L., & Eaton, P. A comparison between cases of measles, scarlet fever, and infantile paralysis. Am. J. Hyg., 1925, 5: 733-41.— Chevrel, F. Prophylaxie vaccinale des complications broncho- pulmonaires de la coqueluche et de la rougeole en milieu hospi- talier. Nourrisson, 1936, 24: 96-9.—Custodis. Seltene Augen- komplikationen bei Infektionskrankheiten (Diphtherie, Schar- lach, Maseru) Zschr. Augenh , 1937, 92: 336-45.—Dahlberg, G., & Sydow, G. von. Komplikations-statistische Methoden, an Scharlach- und Diphtheriematerial dargestellt. Acta med scand., 1929, 72: 124-42, tab.—Dahr, P. Zusammentreffen von drei Infektionskrankheiten: Scharlach, Varicellen, Diph- therie. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 660.—De Filippis, V. Studio della morbilita infettiva nei quartieri dell' Istituto Auton; caso popolare di Varese. Igiene mod., 1937, 30: 29-40, 2 ch., map.—Diatchenko, V. A. [Secondary arthritis-complications of acute infectious diseases in scarlet fever, typhoid, small-pox, measles, diphtheria, etc.] Sovet. khir., 1934, 6: 814-23, 14 pl.—Doull, J. A. A note on the relationship of tonsillectomy to the occurrence of scarlet fever and diphtheria. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1924, 34: 1833-9.—Flerov, K. F. [Nosocomial diseases] Mosk. med. J., 1928, 8: 64-9.—Inglessi, E. Co- lesterinemia e potere complementare nell' infezione difterica e scarlatinosa. Pediatria (Riv.) 1932, 40: 1045.—Kusama, S. On the etiology of typhus fever and measles. Japan M. World, 1925, 5: 309-12.—Lara. H. The unitary mechanism of phenomena of epidemicity, pandemicity, sporadicity, endemici- ty, and absence of communicable diseases. Bull. Nat. Res. Counc Philippine Islands, 1937, No. 12, 110.—Mikulowski, W. De Va,ffiniti clinique, epidemiologique et prophylactique de la rougeole et de la coqueluche. Arch. mid. enf., 1929, 32: 701-21.—Mogilnitsky, B. [Pathology and pathological anat- omy of the vegetative nervous system in scarlet fever and diph- theria] J. psychol. neur., Moskva, 1924, 4: 44-63. Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 91: 510-30.—Ochsenius, K. Ueber gegenseitige Beeinflussung von akuten Infektions- krankheiten (Masern und Keuchhusten) Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 147.—Paquet. Role des saisons et des pluies dans l'evolution de certaines maladies transmissibles. Rev. hyg., Par., 1931, 53: 401-22.—Park, W. H. Some of the factors which lead to the increase and decline of communicable diseases among men and animals. Health News, Albany, 1923, n. ser., 18: 193-201. Also Med. Off., Lond., 1923, 30: 277-9.— Peschle, B. Contributo alia conoscenza delle infezioni scar- latinosa e morbillosa associate. Pediatria (Riv.) 1927, 35: 309-22.— SeifTert, G., Jahncke, A., & Arnold, A. Zeitliche Untersuchungen iiber den Ablauf iibertragbarer Krankheiten I.-III (Mausetyphus) Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1928, 109: 193- 225.—TJpdegraff, R. Susceptibility of nursery school children to certain communicable diseases of childhood. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 48: 101-7.—Vogelin. Meningococcemie et typhus exanthematique. Bull. Soc med. mil. fr., 1924, 18: 128-30. ---- Prevention. See also Immunization. Daukes, S. H. Barrier charts for health offi- cers; a synopsis of preventive measures against communicable disease, in 4 tables. 4 tab. 8? Lond. [1921] [Great Britain] Medical Officers of Schools Association. A code of rules for the prevention of infectious and contagious diseases in schools. 8. ed. 48p. 8? Lond., 1923. ---- The same. Code of rules for the preven- tion of communicable diseases in schools. 9. ed. 74f. 8? Lond., 1928. Spain. Cruz Roja Espanola. Infeccion y contagio y medios para evitarlo. 8p. 8? [Puerto] [1924] U. S. War Department. Medical Depart- ment. Army regulations No. 40-210. The pre- vention of the communicable diseases of man; general. 5p. 8? Wash., 1923. ■--- Army regulations. No. 40-220. The prevention of the communicable diseases of man; diseases of the respiratory system and other dis- eases transmitted by discharges from the respira- tory tract. 8p. 8? Wash., 1923. ---- Army regulations. No. 40-215. The prevention of the communicable diseases of man; immunization, lip. 8? Wash., 1925. ---- Army regulations. No. 40-215. Changes No. 1. The prevention of the communicable dis- eases of man; immunization, lp. 8? Wash , 1926. t---- Army regulations. No. 40-215. Changes No. 2. The prevention of the communicable dis- eases of man; immunization. 2p. 8? Wash , 1927. ----Army regulations. No. 40-240. The prevention of the communicable diseases of man; miscellaneous diseases. 4p. 8? Wash., 1923. ----Army regulations. No. 40-240. Changes No. 1. The prevention of the communicable dis- eases of man; miscellaneous diseases, lp. 8? Wash., 1929. Armand-Delille. Un moyen simple de prophylaxie de la reinfection tuberculeuse et de prophylaxie des maladies con- tagieuses chez I'enfant. J. med. Paris, 1927, 45: 435.- Also Med. inf., Par., 1927, 33: 161.—Behrend. Die Verhutung der Einschleppung iibertragbarer Krankheiten in Kinderheime. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1931, 44: 54-61.—Benson, W. T. Active immunisation against diphtheria and scarlatina. Edinburgh M. J., 1928, n. ser., 35: 617-29.—Berger, H. C. The immuniza- tion of children against contagious and infectious disease. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1934, 10: 10-3.—Bouil- laud, M. La prophylaxie des maladies infectieuses communes k i'homme et aux animaux. Ann. hyg., Par., 1937, n. ser., 15: 585-94.—Bridgman, L. W. How Wisconsin has reduced the death toll from communicable diseases. Wisconsin M. J., 1924-25, 23: 437-40.—Chajes, F. Die Verhutung der Ein- schleppung iibertragbarer Krankheiten in Kinderheime. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1930, 43: 409-12.—Copeman, S. M. Im- munization against diphtheria, scarlet fever, and measles. Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 833-5.—Comely, P. B. Recent develop- ments in the specific prophylaxis of communicable diseases. J. Nat. M. Ass., N. Y., 1937, 29: 17-21.—Corsonello. P. Su alcune nozioni fondamentali sulla profilassi della sc-arlattina, de' morbillo, della pertosse e degli orecchioni. Job med., Nap 1924, 10: 186-90.—Debre, R., & Joannon. P. Quelques notions fondamentales sur la prophylaxie de la scarlatine, la rougeole, la coqueluche et les oreillons. J. med. fr., 1923, 12: 483-90.— Deicher, H. Behandlung und Verhutung von Masern, Schar- lach und Diphtherie. Beih. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 157-87.—Gordon, J. E. Convalescent serum in control of communicable diseases. Illinois Health Q., 1932, 4: 53-70.— Gourichon, L. Prophylaxie des maladies transmissibles a l'ecole. Med. scol., Par., 1910, 3: 100-10. Also Tribune med., Par., 1910, n. ser., 43: 353-0. Hektoen, L., & Johnson. C. Prevention of diphtheria and scarlet fever in nurses. J. Prev. M., 1928, 2: 289-92.—Herrman, C. The cause and prevention of the communicable diseases of childhood. N. York State J. M., 1924, 24: 237-42.—Jona, E. La profilassi delle malattie diffusibili nella scuola. Igiene scuola, 1913, 4: 264-9.— Kinloch, J. P., Smith, J., & Taylor, J. S. The newer knowledge of diphtheria and scarlet fever and its application in hospital practice and in community immunisation. J. Hvg., Lond., 1927-28, 26: 327-56.—Kissel, V. A. [Active and passive immunization as a method of prevention of hospital infection in the scarlet fever and diphtheria wards] Tr. Sezda d< tsk. vrach. (1927) 1929, 4: 165-9.—Lesieur, C. Sur la prophylaxie generale des maladies transmissibles dans les ecoles munirirales de Lyon. Lyon, mid., 1910. 115: 983-1002.- Lloyd. B. J. Prevenci6n de las enfermedades transmisibles. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1928, 7: 363-420.—Lovegren, E. |Danger of in- fection for children in closed institutions and means to avoid it] Fin. liik. sail hand., 1934, 76: 859-65.—Lunin, N. I. [Active and passive immunization in scarlet fever, diphtheria and measles] Tr. Sezda detsk. vrach. (1927) 1929, 4: 146-59.— Mahaflfey, J. L. Communicable diseases. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1937, 34: 61-7.—Maladies transmissibles. Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1932. Beil., 29, 1-7.—Maurita, Sister. Avoidance of communicable diseases in the pediatric division. Hosp. Progr., 1937, 18: 110-3.—Mikulowski, W. [Clinical conformity in the epidemiology and prevention in measles and whooping cough] Polska gaz. lek., 1929. 8: 277; 282; 289; 320.—Munteanu, L. [Report on obligatory anti-diphtheric and antiscarlatinal vaccination in Timisoara in the spring of 1935] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1935, 24: 131.5-35— Nesbit, O. B. Scarlet fever and diphtheria immunization in the Public Schools of Gary, Ind. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 1490.— Ott, C. Prophylaxie des maladies transmissibles dans les Ecoles primaires de la Seine-Inf^rieure. Rev. prat. hyg. mun., Par., 1911, 7: 300-11.—Park, W. H. Preventive measures in diphtheria, scarlet fever and measles. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1924,21:211-4. Also West. M. Rev., 1924, 29: 370-7. —----■ Use of vaccines and pneumonia antibody in the treatment and prevention of pneumonia and the use of convalescent serum in the prevention of measles. Proc Internat. Conf. Health Trop. America, 1925, 1: 834-52.—Pratt-Johnson. J. The Schick and Dick tests and prophylactic inoculation against diphtheria and scarlet fever. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1928, 2: 426-31.—Preven- tion of the spread of contagious and infectious diseases in interstate traffic Annual Rep. Surg. Gen. U. S. Pub. Health, 1934, 5-10.—Prophylaxie scolaire des maladies transmissibles. Med. scol., Par., 1912, 5: 145-62.—Railliet, G. Notions nou- velles relatives a la prophylaxie de la diphtene et de la rougeole. COMMUNICABLE DISEASE 826 COMMUNICABLE DISEASE Arch. med. chir. province, 1926, 16: 190-204.—Ripps, M. L. Prophylaxis of communicable diseases. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1936, 33: 139-43.—Stackler. Projet de reglement sur la prophylaxie scolaire des maladies transmissibles. Med. scol., Par., 1912, 5: 7; 65.—Verhutung iibertragbarer Krankheiten in Heil-, Pfiege- und Fiirsorgeerziehungsanstalten. Reichs- gesundhbl., 1936, 11: 265.—Vigne, P., & Cremieu, R. A propos de la prophylaxie scolaire de la coqueluche et de la diphtherie. Med. scol., Par., 1927, 16: 41-6.—White, B. Serum and vaccines in the prevention and treatment of com- municable diseases. N. England J. M., 1930, 202: 175 — Wu, C. J. Present status of prophylactic inoculation against certain communicable diseases of childhood; diphtheria, scarlet fever, measles and whooping cough. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 524-35. ---- Statistics. Behrendt, W. *Die Erkrankungen an Schar- lach, Diphtherie, Typhus und Ruhr in der Stadt Gelsenkirchen i. W. in den Jahren 1920 bis 1931 unter Berucksichtigung der sozialen und wirt- schaftlichen Verhaltnisse der Bevolkerung [Mun- ster] 36p. 8? Gutersloh-Westf. [1934] Botticher, H. W. *Diphtherie und Scharlach in tropischen und subtropischen Landern und bei fremden Rassen. 24p. 8? Tub., 1934. Borges Vieira, F. ConsideragSes sobre a epidemiologia de algumas doencas transmissiveis na cidade de Sao Paulo, Brasil; diphteria, escar- latina, meningite cerebro-espinal-epidemica, febre typhoide e paratyphoides. 46p. 8? S. Paulo, 1928. Ctjmpston, J. H. L. History of diphtheria, scarlet fever, measles, and whooping cough in Australia; 1788-1925. 617p. 8? Canberra, 1927. Great Britain. Ministry of Health. Re- ports on public health and medical subjects. No. 16: Report by J. R. Hutchinson on the inci- dence of scarlet fever and of diphtheria in 1922 in the village of Ramsbury, in the Ramsbury rural district, County Wilts. 28p. 8? Lond., 1923. Liebe, S. *Beitrage zur Epidemiologie der Infektionskrankheiten: Scharlach, Masern, Diph- therie und Keuchhusten [Leipzig] 63p. 8°. [Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1930] Tamoni, A. *Der Einfluss der sozialen Lage auf die akuten Infektionskrankheiten des Kindes- alters (ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis von Diphtheria, Morbilli, Parotitis epidemica, Pertussis, Scarla- tina und Varicellae) [Basel] 47p. 8? Ziir., 1930. TJ. S. Treasury Department. Public Health Service. The notifiable diseases; prevalence in states, 1935. 12p. 8? Wash., 1936. Barnes, M. E. Expected morbidity from communicable diseases in Iowa during 1934. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1934, 24: 209.— Barros Barreto, J. de. Aspectos epidemiologicos de doencas trasmissiveis: dados do Rio de Janeiro. Arch, hyg., Rio, 1936, 6: No. 3, 71-119.—Borges, Vieira, F. Yariagoes na incidencia das principaes doencas transmissiveis em S. Paulo] Ann. paul. med. cir., 1929, 20: 277-85.—Bulletin 6pid6miologique; annde 1935; renseignements recus jusqu'au ler mai 1935; cholera; peste; fievre jaune; typhus exanthematique; variole. Bull. off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1935, 27: 993-1023.—Collins, S. D. Past incidence of certain communicable diseases common among children; occurrence of measles, whooping cough, mumps, chicken pox, scarlet .fever, and diphtheria among school children in various localities in the United States. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1921, 39: 1553-67. ------ Age inci- dence of the common communicable diseases of children; a study of case rates among all children and among children not previously attacked and of death rates and the estimated case fatality. Ibid., 1929, 44: 763-826.—Current prevalence of communicable diseases in the United States. Ibid., 1930, 45: 1891; 1932, 47: 2105.—Current statistics, prevalence of com- municable diseases in Alabama. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1934, 3: 339 —Current world prevalence of communicable diseases. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1928, 43: 737-43.—Egus. E. A. [Scarlet fever and diphtheria in Moscow during the decade of 1913-23] Mosk. med. J., 1924, 4: No. 8, 84-92.—Emerson, H. Scarlet fever, diphtheria and measles at Willard Parker Hospi- tal, New York City, 1924. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1925, 15: 590-4.------Significant differences in race incidence of measles, diphtheria and scarlet fever in New York, 1921-25. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1931, 46: 303-10. ------ Signifi- cant differences in racial susceptibility to measles, diphtheria and scarlet fever; a statistical study of case incidence and deaths among tenement dwellers in New York City, 1931-35, inclusive. J. Prev. M., 1931, 5: 317-50.—Endemic index for diphtheria, scarlet fever, measles and whooping cough in the provinces of Canada and morbidity rates, July-December, 1934. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1935, 26: 43-5.—Fales, W. T. The age distribution of whooping cough, measles, chicken pox, scarlet fever and diphtheria in various areas in the United States. Am. J. Hyg., 1928, 8: 759-99.—Fontenelle, J. P. As doencas trasmissiveis no Rio de Janeiro. Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18: 592; 605; 1938, 19:5; 16; 45—Gerstley, J. R., Geiger, J. C. [et al.] Survey of the communicable disease situation in Chicago. Am. J. Dis. Child.. 1928, 35: 1048-105.—Gill, D. G. Communicable diseases reported during 1935. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1935-36, 5: 290. -Godfrey, E. S., jr. The age dis- tribution of communicable disease according to size of com- munity. Am. J. Pub. Health, 19'-'8, 18: 616-31 .—Greece. Nombre de cas de deces dus aux principales maladies trans- missibles, 1923-31. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1934, 26: 1993.—Harris, L. I. Acute communicable diseases in New York Citv during 1921. Month. Bull. Dep. Health City N. York, 1922, 12: 177-94.—Hermant. Les maladies trans- missibles observees dans les colonies francaises et territoires sous mandat pendant l'annde 1928. Ann. med. pharm. col., Par., 1931, 29: 5-138.—Hindman, S. M., & Harmon, G. E. Seasonal distribution of measles, scarlet fever and diphtheria for periods of high and of low incidence. Am. J. Hyg., 1934, 20: 555-64 — Hsu, S. C, & Ke, C. T. An investigation of 19 communicable diseases in China (report for the first year) Chin. M. J., 1937, 51: 833-50.—Jessen, E. Masern, Scharlach, Diphtherie und Keuchhusten 1870-1919 in der Stadt Basel. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 1165-76.—Ledentu, G. Les maladies transmissibles observes dans les colonies frangaises et terri- toires sous mandat pendant 1'annee 1933-34. Ann. mid. pharm. cob, Par., 1935, 33: 552; 1936, 34: 474. ------ & Peltier, M. Les maladies transmissibles dans les colonies franpaises d'Amerique. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1937, 16: 418-21.—Lefevre. Les maladies transmissibles observees dans les colonies frangaises et territoires sous mandat, pendant l'ann6e 1930. Ann. med. pharm. col., Par., 1932, 30: 296; 546.—Maladies (Les) transmissibles dans les Colonies Fran- caises d'Amerique. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1936, 15: 450-3.— Marque. Les maladies transmissibles observees dans les colo- nies frangaises et territoires sous mandat pendant 1'anne 1931. Ann. med. pharm. col., Par., 1933, 31: 123-322.—Measles andwhoooing-cough in 1929-30. Rapp. epidem., Geneve, 1930, 9: 449-56.—[Michigan] Communicable diseases in 1933. Michigan Publ. Health, 1934, 22: 3.—Olesen, R. A communi- cable disease meter; a device for recording and comparing the current incidence of communicable d'seases. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1935, 50: 702-12.—Pohlen, K. Der epidemio- logische Stand der iibertragbaren Krankheiten im Deutschen Reich um die Mitte des Jahres 1935. Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 714-24.—Pontano, T. Le malattie da infezione e contagiose durante la grande guerra. Minerva med., Tor., 1935, 26: 721-6.—Prevalence of disease: communicable diseases 1933/ 1934. Pub. Health Rep.. Wash., 1934, 49: 1220-6.— Prevalence of communicable diseases in the United States, May 23, to Dec. 4, 1937. Ibid., 1937, 52: 913; 1875.—Reasner, W. F. The recording of schoolroom data on communicable diseases; a simple, graphic method that admits of a close epidemiologic study of actual conditions. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 1857-60.—Relative importance of the principal in- fectious diseases of childhood (diphtheria, scarlet fever, whoop- ing-cough and measles) Rapp. 6pid6m., Geneve, 1934, 13: 109-19.—Rogers, L. Result of the forecast of cholera, smallpox and plague in India in 1931 and forecast for 1932. Ind. M. Gaz., 1932, 67: 61-3.—Ross, M. A. The mortality in Ontario of 4 communicable diseases of childhood. Canad. Pub. Health J., 1932, 23: 331-41.—Rousseau. Les maladies transmissibles observees dans les colonies frangaises et territoires sous ma«at, pendant 1'annee 1927. Ann. mid. pharm. col., Par., 1929, 27: 1-15-246.—Schereschewsky, J. W. Infectious and contagious diseases among Indian school children. Tr. Internat. Congr. School Hyg. (1913) 1914, 4: 502-10.—Schmidt, H. Zur Sterblichkeit an Diphtherie, Scharlach, Masern und Keuch- husten in Preussen wahrend der Jahre 1911-22. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 218-22.—Sieveking. Allgemeine Gesundheitsver- niiHnisse in Hamburg im ersten Viertel des 20. Jahrhunderts und der Verlauf der gemeingefahrlichen und der iibertragbaren Krankheiten wahrend dieser Zeit. In Hyg. sozia'e Hyg. in Ham- burg. 1928, 34-02.—Slemons, C. C. Michigan's Department of Health; communicable diseases ;n 1933. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1934, 33: 152.—Swartout, H. O. Measles, scarlet fever and whooping cough in the Los Angeles Countv Health Depart- ment area. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 907-12.—Syden- Strieker, E., & Collins, S. D. Age incidence of communicable diseases in a rural population. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1931. 46: 100-13.—[United States] Taux de morbidite, mortalite et ldthalit* des maladies transmissibles chacune des annees 1927 a 1932. Bull. Off. internat, hyg. pub., Par., 1934, 26: 1794.—Wood, H. B. Case fatality of communicable d'sease J. Prev. M., 1932, 6: 87-93.—World prevalence of diphtheria and scarlet fever. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 123. COMMUNICABLE DISEASE 827 COMMUNICABLE DISEASE ---- Transmission. See also Bacillus-carrier; Epidemiology; also names of transmitting agents as Milk; Water, &c. Crowder, W. R. Communicable diseases and travel. 62p. 8? Wash., 1922. Dufour-Lamartime, P. *Les contaminations par les livres neufs et d'occasion. 45p. 8? Par., 1936. Heelsbergen, T. van. Mensch und Tier im Zyklus des Kontagiums; der Zusammenhang zwischen Krankheiten bei Mensch und Tier. 167p. 8? Stuttg., 1930. Hull, T. G. Diseases transmitted from ani- mals to man. 350p. 8? Springfield, 111., 1930. Paul, K. C. The carrier problem, with fore- word by David Nabarro. 102p. 12? Lond. [1926] Animal diseases communicable to man. Q. Bull. Health Org. League of Nat., 1936, 5: 161-97.—Augustin. Maladies animales transmissibles a I'homme par voie buccale. Odon- tologie, Par., 1927, 65: 145-61.—Aycock. W. L. Exposure as a factor in the age distribution of measles, diphtheria, and polio- myelitis. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1934, 24: 433-7.—Bell. W. B. Work of the Biological Survey as it affects disease carriers. Texas J. M., 1922-23, 18: 461-6— Benito Valdes. Los por- tadores son peligrosos para la comunidad. Rev. filip. med., 1923, 14: 49-61.—Bloomfield. A. L. Survey of healthy people for carriers of pathogenic bacteria and parasites. Progr. Med., Phila., 1924, 1: 119.—Bornard, M. La transmission de ma- ladies infectieuses par les ustensiles de table, la vaisselle et les verres. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1927, 18: 1-7.— Buxton. J. B., & Allen, H. R. Air carriage of pathogenic and other organisms. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1921-22, 20: 173-5 — Chapin, C. V. The spread of scarlet fever and diphtheria in schools. Am.J.Pub.Hyg.,1909-10,n.ser.,6:813-7.-Cleland,J.B. Injuries and diseases of man in Australia attributable to animals (except, insects) J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1913, 16: 25 — Connell, W. T. Human carriers of disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1911, 1: 325-34.—Cunningham, J. Discussion on the car- rier problem. Ind. J. M. Res., 1919, 6: Sc. Congr., 142-4 — Davies, D. S., & Goodal! E. W. Discussion on disease carriers Brit. M. J., 1911, 2: 326-30.—Davis, D. J. The human- animal diseases. Sc Month.. 1934, 39: 62-6— Dawson, F. W. W. Destruction of animal carriers of disease. J. State M., Lond., 1923, 31: 282-8.—Dejust, L. H. Les contamina- tions bactenennes par les ustensiles de table. Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1922, 10: 533-51. Also Rev. hyg., Par., 1923, 45: 1120-8. Also Savoir, Par., 1922, 2: No. 42.—De Wolfe, J. L. The carriage of disease by human beings. Med. Council, 1911, 16: 297-9—D'Herelle, F. The carrier problem. Yale J Biol., 1930-31, 3: 21-38.—Dickey, S. J. Dominio de las enfermedades transmisibles en el medio escolar. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1937, 16: 124-7.—Dudley, S. F. The carrier problem. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1923, 9: 93-113. Also Pub. Health, Lond., 1922-23, 36: 61-74.—Fiorito. G. Verdure e germi. Studium, Nap., 1923,13: 105-8.—Gallia, C. Pericoli di infezioni tubercolari e sifilitiche coll' uso di oggetti usuali non ben puliti. Igiene & vita, 1924, 7: 293-5.—Gins, H. A. Konnen Infektionskrankheiten in offentlichen Gastwirt- schaften durch den Gebrauch von Glasern iibertragen werden? Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1936. 33: 166.—Glover, J. A. Ward and dormitory infection (excluding the common exanthemata) Tr. M. Soc. London, 1934, 57: 75-102.—Habs, H. Tierseuchen und menschliche Epidemien. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 554; 604 —Haler, D. H. Some aspects of the carrier problems. J. State M., Lond., 1935, 43: 738-43.—Hall. A. Diseases transmissible from animals to man of major public-health im- portance. Illinois M. J., 1932, 62: 350.—Hardenbergh, J. G. Related factors in diseases of man and animals. Mil. Surgeon, 1927, 60: 513-28.—Henry, M. Communicable diseases com- mon to man and animals. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 1: 91-3.— Herderschee, D. School en besmettelijke ziekten. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1910, 45: 279-95—Hilario, J. S. Es el hielo un factor de propagacion de enfermedades infecciosas? report prehminar. Rev. filip. med., 1024, 15: 154-8.—Hobday. F. Animal pathology in relation to human disease. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 955-8. Also North Am. Vet., 1923, 4: 75; 101.— Houghton. L. S. Carriers. Med. Times, Lond., 1936, 64: 22.—Jones, J. L. The problem of the human carrier. South. M. J., 1932, 25: 416-23.—Jordan, E. O. Disease carriers among school children. Tr. Internat. Congr. School Hyg. (1913) 1914, 4: 553-8.—Kelly, F. L., & Reite, E. Secondary cases of certain communicable diseases among non-immune family contacts. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1934. 24: 1240-3.— Kingsford, L. Personal contact in relation to the spread of infectious disease amongst school children. Pub. Hea'th. Lond., 1909-10, 23: 45-8. -McWeeney. E. J In the role of carrier cases in the propagation of disease. J. State M., Lond., 1912, 20: 309; 396.—Manson-Bahr, P. H. The relation of wild animals to certain diseases of man. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1925-26, 19: Sect, Comp. M., 31-43. Also Vet. Rec, lond., 1926, 6: 603-11.—Meyer, K. F. The animal kingdom— a reservoir of disease. Proc Inst, M. Chicago, 1931, 8: 234- 61.—Mihaelov, S. Role des verdures dans la dissemination des germes pathogdnes vdg^taux et animaux. Ann. hyg., Par., 1934, n. ser., 12: 224-55.—Moore, V. A. Diseases of animals communicable to man, with special reference to those transmitted through milk. Cornell Vet., 1923, 13: 292-300.— Morgan, E. Notes on some diseases in South America trans- missible from animals to man. Vet. J., Lond., 1922, 88: 453- 61.—Neveu-Lemaire. Essai de mammologie medicale; les mammiferes reservoirs de virus des maladies infectieuses de I'homme. Ann. parasit., Par., 1927. 5: 143; 252. ------ Les mammif§res reservoirs de virus. Medecine, Par., 1925-26, 7: 189-91.—Ostertag, R. von. Droht dem Menschen eine Gefahr der Uebertragung der Diphtherie, des Tvphus und des Schar- lachs von den Tieren? Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1425-8.—Parrish, G. W. Aliens (Mexicans) as carriers of communicable diseases. Med. Sentinel, 1928, 36: 441-6.—Poppe, K. Die Bedeutung von Tierkrankheiten fiir die menschliche Pathologie. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933. 80: 1768-70.—Ragazzi, M. II contagio scolare per la scarlattina e la difterite. Igiene mod., 1920, 13: 140-65.—Rea, H. C. The relationship of animal diseases to human health. South. M. & S., 1934, 96: 572-5.—Remlinger & Nouri, O. Transmission des maladies infectieuses par les animaux d'appartement. Hyg. g£n. appl., Par., 1900, 1: 483-6.—Sa, C. Epidemiologia e prophylaxia das doengas que se transmittem pelas descargas bucco-nasaes. Fol. med., Rio, 1929, 10: 185. ------ Doengas transmissiveis pela pelle. Ibid., 225-7.—Sacquepee, E. As profissoes relacionadas com a alimentagao e a transmissao das doengas infecciosas. Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1927, 35: 317-21.—Savage, W. G. Domesti- cated animals as sources of bacilli pathogenic to man. Vet. J., Lond., 1925, 81: 435-40.—Schurer. Ueber Pathogenese und Theraoie der Dauerausscheider. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1922, 34: Kongr., 540-3.—Scott, W. L. The contact in in- dustry; an analysis of 10 years' experience. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 397.—Seddon, H. R. Communicable diseases com- mon to man and animals: tetanus, botulism, anthrax. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 1: 93-6.—Szelyes, L. [Communicable diseases in animals, and their public hygienic importance] Allatorv. lap., 1935, 58: 317; 333.—Trillat. A. Role de l'air expire' dans la transmission des 6pidemies. Rev. hyg., Par., 1918. 40: 644-S —Wagner. R. Ueber das Problem der Haus- infektionen in Kinderspitalern. Zschr. Kinderh., 1928, 46: 788-809. --- Treatment. U. S. War Department. Medical Depart- ment. Army regulations. No. 40-245. The prevention of communicable diseases of man; management of cases in hospitals and dispensa- ries. 5p. 8? Wash., 1923. Aniceta, Sister. Communicable disease in a general hospital. Hosp. Progr., 1934, 15: 397.—Clock. R. O. The use of vac- cines and sera in communicable diseases. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 593; 676. Also Ann Clin. M., 1926-27, 5: 543-61.— Debre, R. Creation de centres hospitaliers de prophylaxie contre la rougeole et la coqueluche. Bull. Acad. mid.. Par., 1924, 3 ser., 91: 693-7. ------ Broca. R., & Bertrand. J. Un ((idre hospitalier de prophvlaxie contre la rougeole et la coqueluche. Arch. mM. enf., 1924, 27: 157-69.—Geddie. K. 15. Becent progress in the management of some communi- cable diseases. South. M. & S., 1931, 93: 588-91.—Hamilton, P. M. Immunotransfusion; its use in the treatment of com- municable diseases. California West. M., 1937, 46: 245-8.— Herrman, C. Recent advances in the treatment of some of the common communicable diseases of childhood. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1930, 47: 241-9. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1930, 129: 538-42.—Ingersoll, M. Modern methods of treating communicable diseases successfully. Mod. Hosp., 1925, 24: 561.-—Johnson, C. Unit system efficient in handling communicable diseases. Nation's Health, Chic, 1925, 7: 741.— Kiinzig, U. Ueber die Gefahrdung von Aerzten, Schwestern und Personal in Infektionskliniken. Zschr. Kinderh., 1927. 45: 200-22.—Lewis, ,T. M., & Barenberg, L. H. The use of con- valescent serum in the treatment of measles, chicken-pox, mumps and whooping cough, including the prophylactic value of parental blood. N. York State J. M., 1933, 33: 97-9 — Martmer, E. E. Convalescent serum; its use in the treatment of acute communicable diseases. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1932, 31: 383-6.—Meier. G. M. A successful teaching outline for a communicable-disease service Hosp. Progr., 1937, 18: 113-5.— Mernaugh, H. T. The use of serums in acute communicable diseases. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1930-31, 3-7.—Meyer, L. F., & Nassau, E. Die Behandlung der Infektionskrank- heiten; die Behandlung von Masern und Keuchhusten. Ther. Gegenwart, 1927, 68: 366-72.—Molinari, E. Riassunto clinico- terapeutico sopra 200 casi di difterite e 50 casi di scarlattina. Gazz. osp., 1935, 56: 797-802.—Mnsser. J. H. Treatment of acute infectious and contagious diseases; with especial refer- ence to scarlet fever, erysipelas, measles and meningitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1125-7.—Neal, J. B. Serum and vac- cine treatment of tbe chief communicable diseases of childhood. N. York State J. M., 1924, 24: 989-92—O'Hara.D. Recent progress in the prevention and treatment of scarlatina, measles and diphtheria. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 195: 561-7.— Parks, N. S. How to secure adequate chemical experience in communicable disease including tuberculosis. Proc Nat. League Nurs. Educ, 1935, 41: 206-10.—Rembe, A. Im- COMMUNICABLE DISEASE 828 COMPLEMENT munization and therapy in communicable diseases; their present status. Northwest M., 1929, 28: 229-31.—Richardson, D. L. A hospitalizagao nas doengas contagiosas. Fol. med., Rio, 1926, 7: 149—52. ------ Care of communicable diseases in general hospitals. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1929, 19: 401-9.— Wallace, J. Care of communicable diseases in general hospi- tals. Ibid., 1930, 20: 722-6. COMMUNISM. See also Economics; Russia; Sociology. Alhaiza, J. A. Verite sociologique gouverne- mentale e religieuse; succinct resume du So- cietarisme de Fourier compare au Socialisme de Marx et de la doctrine dualiste. 77p. S? Par., 1919. Ellwood. C. A. Marx's economic determinism in the light of modern psychology Am. J. Sociol., 1911-12, 17: 35-46.— Fairbairn, W. R. D. The sociological significance of com- munism considered in the light of psycho-analysis. Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1935, 15: 218-29. ------ Communism as an an- thropological phenomenon. Edinburgh M. J., 1937, 44: 433-45.—Galant, J. S. Der Kretinismus im Marxismus. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1928, 30: 190. COMOLLE, Albert [Georg] 1889- *Zur Frage des Pseudomvxoma peritonei e processu vermiformi [Kiel] 32p. pl. 8? Wiesb., J. F. Bergmann, 1916. COMPIN, Frederic. ^Contribution a I'etude de l'echinococcose rachidienne. 60p. 8? Par., 1923. COMPLEMENT. See also Complement fixation. Doiadilhe, M. Recherche sur le pouvoir complementaire des scrums sanguins. C. rend. Acad sc. 1934, 199: 539-41.— Frankel, G. M., & Jolkwer, E. E. Analyse der hiimolytischen und Deviabilitatseigenschaften des Komplements. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 98: 419-25.—Friese. V., & Silber. L. Untersuchungen iiber ir.dividue'.le Eicenschaften des Komple- ments. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1924, 40: 383-92.—Hirota, T. Beitrage zur LJltrafiltration des hiimolytischen Komplementes. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1934, 46: 218.—Klein, A. [Observa- tions on complement] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 2, 6129-43.—Lundberg, E. G. On the photolability of serum complement. J. Immun , Bait., 1922, 7: 389-407.— Maltaner, F., & Maltaner. E. Studies of complement. In Annual Rep. Div. Lab. N. York State Dep. Health, 1935, 15.—Thomsen, O. [Complement functions of the serum] Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: 29-47.—Wormall, A. Some properties of complement. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1927. 95: 371. ---- Anticomplement. Kiss, J. Alexin und Antialcxin. 183p. 8? Jena, 1921. Auguste, C. Sur le pouvoir anticomplementaire du sum du cobaye. C. rend. Soc biol., 1937, 125: 270-3. ------ Relations entre l'alexine et le pouvoir anticomplementaire du serum. Ibid., 850-3.— Parodi, U. Sul potere anticomplementare del siero di sangue dell'uomo. Boll. Soc biol. sper., 1926, 1: 37-41.—Sanford, A. H. The anticomplementarv reaction of blood serum or of spinal fluid. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1925-26, 11: 413-20.—Streng, O. Immunokonglutinin-Antikomplement. Acta path, microb. scand., 1930, suppl. 3, 411-29.—Strobl, A., & Wasitzky. A. Ueber den Gehalt an komplementbindenden Antikorpern in menschlichen Organen. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1453.— Stylianopoulo it Pheloukis, T. Sur la neutralisation du pou- voir anti-eomple'mentaire et empfichant non specifique du serum de mulet et d'ane. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 104: 832-4. ---- Anticomplement: Variations. Bruni, A. Ricerche sul potere anticomplementare autonomo dei sieri; il comportamento de! potere anticomplementare auto- nomo del siero in alcune condizioni sperimentali (periode digestivo, digiuno, sahisso, scottatuic) Gior. batt. immun., 1934, 12: 1029-38.—Grimard-Stce.u'. L.. & Dufour, J. Varia- tions peiiodiques du pouvo'r anticomplementaire chez le co- baye. C. rend. Soc biol., 1937, 126: 74 5-7.—Kennaway, K. L., & Wright, A. M. Two instances of human sera showing ab- normal anticomplementary power. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1919, 18: 255-9.—La Grutta, L. Sul comportamento del poteie anti- complementare autonomo del siero per introduzione di proteine eterogenee nell organismo. Gior. batt. immun., 1934, 12: 1001; 1009. ------ Su! comportamento del potere anti- complementare autonomo del siero nella anafilassi. Ibid., 1016-23.—Mi -hchenko, I. P., & Fomenko, M. M. [Effect of Roentgen rays on the appearance of complement-binding bodies in the blood] Vest, rentg., 1934, 13: 327-37 —Nattan-Larrier, L., & Grimard, L. Action combinee de la chaleur et du vieil- lissement sur le pou%roir anti-complementaire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 116-8. ------ & Dufour, J. Action de la chaleur sur le pouvoir anti-complementaire de serum humain. Ibid., 124: 1144-6. ------ Action de 1'age et de la gestation, sur la resistance a la chaleur du pouvoir anticomplementaire. Ibid., 1278-81. ------ Action du vieillissement sur le pouvoir anticomplementaire du serum humain. Ibid., 125: 113-5.—Tallo, F. Sul potere anticomplementare autotropo de! siero di sangue in condizioni varie dell'organismo e in rap- porto alia reazione di Wassermann. Boll. 1st. sieroter. milan., 1923-24, 3: 129-40. Also Gior. biol. med. sper., 1923-24, 1: 237-9. ---- Components [fragments] Banchieri, E. Azione del veleno di cobra sulle attivita complementari nei riguardi della ipotesi di un presunto terzo componente. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 457-74.— Bruynoghe, R. Au sujet de la substitution des troisieme con- stituants. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1919, 4. ser., 29: 222- 30.—Da Costa Cruz, J., & Azevedo Penna. H. de. Sur un nouveau constituant de l'alexine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 688.—Deissier, K. Zur Kenntnis der .sogenannten Kom- ponenten des Komplements. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1931-32, 73: 305-84.—Ferranti, F. Sul cosidetto frammento intermedio del complemento. Bull. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1937, 12: 645. ------II cosidetto frammento terminale del complemento non e identificabile con le albumine seriche. Ibid., 646.----- Si pud separare dal'.a frazione albuminoidea del plasma il frammento terminale del complemento mediante adsorbimento con fibrinogeno. Ibid., 648.—Gordon, J.. Whitehead, H. R., & Wormall, A. The action of ammonia on comp'ement; the fourth component. Biochem. J.. Lond., 1926, 20: 1028-35. ------ The fourth component of complement and its relation to op- sonin. Ibid., 1044.—Misawa. T. Leber den Gehalt verschie- dener Serumarten an Ihormosta'iilen Komponenten des Komplements. Zschr. Immunfoisch., 1934, 83: 177-83.— Nagoya, C. Studien u'i-r das haniilytisehe Komplement, insbesondere zur Ersatzbarkeit beiner einzelnen Komponente. Sc Rep. Inst. Infect. Dis.. Tokyo, 1922, 1: 131-56 — Strong. P. S., & Culbertson, J. T. The filtrabilitv of the com- ponents of alexin. .1 Hyg., Cambr, 1934, 34: 522-4.—Toda, T., & Mitsuse, B. Studien iiber die Komponenten des hiimo- lytischen Komplements; Feststellung des Vorhandenseins von der 4 Komponente und von der 5 Komponente des Komole- ments. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933, 78: 62-81.—Tokunaga, H. Die Erforschung des Komplementes; iiber den Gehalt an Komplementkomponenten in den mit Ammonsulfat sef-illten Fraktionen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1929-30, 115: 197-203.— Tscherikower, R. S. Ueber das thermostabile Komplement. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1925. 12: 123-30.—Verdina, C. Ricerche sull'elemento termostabile d"l complemento. Gior. batt. immun., 1926, 1: 613-28.—Whitehead. H. B., Gordon, J., & Wormall. A. The third component or lu a'-stable factor of complement. Biochem. J., Lond., 1925, 19: 01S-25.------ The relatively heat-stable components of complement. J. Immun., Bait., 1927, 13: 439-49.—Yamaguchi, H. T. Ueber den Gehalt der Komplementkomponenten in den mit Am- monsulfat gefallten Fraktionen. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1928, 11: 287; 587. ---- Deficiency. Hyde. R. R. Complement-deficient guinea-pig serum. JLImmun., Bait., 1923, 8: 267-86. Also Am. J. Hyg., 1924, 4: 65-7.------The complement deficient guinea pig; a study of an inherited biochemical structure in relation to a toxic immune body. Ibid., 1927, 7: 619-20.—Nice. L. B.. Neill. A. J., & Moore, H. D. The blood elements in complement deficient guinea pigs. Am. J. Physiol., 1923, 65: 101-6. ---- Deviation. See Complement fixation. COMPLEMENT 829 COMPLEMENT ---- Formation. Friedberger. E., A- Gurwitz. J. Weitere Beitrage zum im- munolojrischen Verhalten des Normalserums; die Entstehung des Komplemenbs. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 68: 351-63.— Gurwitz, I. Zur Entstehung des Komplements beim Meer- schweinchen. Ibid., 1931, 72: 169-72.—Mise, S. Ueber den Bildungsort des Komplements und die Differenz zwischen dem hiimolvtischen und dem bakteriolytischen Komplement. Fukuoka acta med.. 1929, 22: 65-8.—Morrison, L. F. On the origin and nature of alexin (complement) in guinea-pig blood. J. Immun., Bait,., 1922, 7: 435-59.—Olsen, O. Komplement- bildung in der Meerschweinchenleber (Versuche am durch- stromten Organ) Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 133: 24-9.—Silber- stein, F., Rappaport, F., & Pistiner, R. Chemische Verande- rungen im Serum wahrend der Komplementbildung. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1293-5. ---- Functions. Anthadase, V. Action antagoniste de l'alexine vis-a-vis du phenomene de lagglutination; son mecanisme; sa valeur comme preuve de 1'uniciie des anticorps bacteriens. Ann. Tnst. Pas- teur, Par., 1930, 45: 203-20.—Belonovsky. G. D. Ueber die Rolle des Komplements. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1927, 53: 118-32.—Bier. O. G. Sur le role de l'alexine dans la genese de l'anaphylatoxmc C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 569.— Deissler, K., & Montgomery. L. G. Studies on complement function in serum of man. Proc Mayo Clin., 1934, 9. 157-9.— Douris, R.. Mondain, C, & Beck, J. Action dissolvante de l'alexine en milieu salin isotonique. C. rend. Soc biol., 1932, 110: 15-7.—Gordon, J., Whitehead. IL R., & Wormall. A. (allium and complement action. Biochem. J., Lond., 1926, 20: 1030-43.—Gordon. J., & Wormall, A. The relationship Ix-tween the bactericidal power of normal guinea-pig serum and ••omplement activitv J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1928, 31: 753-08.—Gyiirffy, L, & Sarkady, L. [The complement function of the circulating blood! Masrv. orv. arch., 1935, 36: 308-11. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 1027-9.—Herb, F. The functional relationship between complements, vitamins and hormones. Med. J. & Rec, 182, 128: 208-71.—Morel, C. De l'influence de l'alexine sur le pouvoir defloculant du serum sanguin C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 122: 254-6.—Mueller, J. H. The effect of alexin in virus-antivirus mixtures. J. Immun., Bait., 1931, 20: 17-23 —Olitzki, L. Ueber den Einfluss des Komplements auf Agglutination, Prazipitation und auf die Bakteriophagenwirkung. Zbl Bakt., 1. Abt., 1928. 106: 259-67.—Poehlmann. Beitrag zur Frage der Komplement- funktion. Arch. Derm. Syph., Ber! , 1926,151: 240.—Schubert, J. Komplementspaltung und Komplementwirkung. Zb!. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1931, 122: 82-6. . ---- Inactivation and inhibition. Bier, O. Ueber Komplement-Inaktivierung durch Bo- thropsgift (B. jararaca) Zschr. Immunforsch., 1932-33, 77: 187-94.------Sur le mecanisme de 1'inactivation du troisieme composant de l'alexine par les emulsions du levure. C. rend. Soc. b'ob, 1934, 117: 722. ------ Ueber den Mecha- nismus der Iiiaktivierung der dritten Komponente des Komple- ments. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1935, 85: 181-6.—Bruynoghe, R. L'inactivation de l'alexine dans l'eau distiliee. Bull. Acad. mdd. Belgique, 1919, 4. ser., 29: 209-21.—Chow. B. F.. & Wong. S. C. Inactivation of complement bv iodine. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1938, 38: 120-2.—Davis. G. E. A note on the destruction of complement in human serum by heating at 55? C. for lo minutes. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1924-25, 10: 475.— Gordon. J., & Hoyle, L. The inactivation of bactericidal and haemolytic complement on standing. J. Hyg.. Lond.. 1933, 33: 411-3.—Gordon, J., & Thompson, F. C. The parallel action of neutral salts on the inhibition of complement and on the dispersion of eelatin. Brit, J. Exp. Path., 1933, 14: 33-42 — Kadisch, E. Zur Hitzeinaktivierung des Komplements. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 2096-8.—Mise, S. Ueber die Widerstands- kraft des Komplements gegen Warme und Zeit. Fukuoka acta med., 1929. 22: 46.— Pollen', P. M. Ricerche sul comple- mento emolitico iWI'iiiimo; imbr/ione della attivita emolitica della frazione albumina del complemento per soprasaturazione con C02. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 132-5. —---- Azione inibente della frazione g!obu]in;i del siero precipitata con C02 (frazione colasica) Ibid., 284-90.—Provera, P. Su'd-inattivazione del complemento per mezzo del veleno di cobra Bol!. 1st. sieroter. milan.. 1929, 8: 693-703.—Schiitz, F. Veraleichende Untersuchungen iiber Vermittlung der Komple- mentwirkung und Komplementinaktiviening durch Schlangen- gifte. Zschr Immunforsch., 1925, 44: 105-27.—Silber. L. A. Ueber die Thermostabilitat des Alexins. Ibid.. 1930, 65: 285-7.—Takano, Y. Ueber die Inaktivierung des Komple- ments, insbesondere der 4. Komponente durch verschiedene Eingriffe. Ibid., 1936, 87: 29-47. ------ Ueber die Ver- mittlung der Komplementfunktion und Komplement-Inaktivie- rung durch Schlangengifte. Ibid., 72-85. ---- Nature and structure. See also Complement, Components. Bier. O. G. Application de I'analyse capillaire k I'etude de la constitution de l'alexine. C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 115: 349. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1934, 82: 251-7.—Bruynoghe, R. Au sujet de la constitution de l'alexine. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1919. 4. ser., 29: 231-8.—Klopstock, F. Komplexe Konstitution des Komplements und kolloidchemische Struktur des Serumeiweiss. Deut. med. Wschr., 1921, 50: 1171.------ Ueber das Wesen des sogenannten Komplemenis. Ibid., 1790-2.—Kritchevsky, I. L., cc Douchowsky. A. I. Structure of complement. J. Infect. Dis., 1923, 32: 187-91.- Lominski, I. L alexine est-elle un element corpusculaire0 Croud -Wad sc, 1937, 204: 917-9.—Meguro, Y. Ueber die Bestandteile des Alexins. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1924, 14: 219-21.—Mise. S. Ueber die Differenz zwischen den Opsoninen und den Ah-.inen sowie den hamolytischen Komplementen. Fukuoka acta med., 1929, 22: 47.—Provera, P. Lo stato attuale delle nostre cono- scenze sulla natura del complemento. Boll, spec med. chir., 1928 2: 293-9.—Robert, J. A propos de I'analyse capillaire de 1 alexine. C. rend. Soc. biol . 1937, 126: 437-9. ---- Preparations [including dry complement] Bettoni, I. Sull' impiego del complemento secco di cavia nella reazione di Wassermann. Osp. maggiore, Milano. 1926, 3. ser., 14: 349-53.—Busacchi, A., & Ceredi, A. Ricerche sul valore del complemento secco. Gior. clin. med., 1925, 6: 339-44.—Craigie, J. A method of drying complement from the frozen state. Brit. J. Exp. Path, 1931, 12: 75-7.—De Assis, A. Pesquisas sobre o complemento secco pharmagans. Arch. Inst. Vital Brasil, 1925, 3: 79-109.—Esposito, A. Sul complemento secco nella reazione di Wassermann e nella bat- teriolisi. Fol. clin. chim., Bologna, 1927, 2: 577-98.—Faber, J. E., & Black, L. A. Factors influencing the production of guinea pig complement of satisfactory titer. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1937-38, 23: 490-507. Also J. Bact., Bait., 1938, 35: 29.— Gaehtgens, W. L'ntersuchungen uber die Brauchbarkeit des Trockenkomplements. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 99: 171-7.— Koenigsfeld, H. Ueber Komplementkonservierung durch Trocknung. KUn. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1649.—Lonero, G. II complemento secco in sierologia. Rinasc med., 1926, 3: 468-70.—Nai, D. Sull' impiego del complemento secco. Biochim. ter. sper., 192-4, 11: 303-13—Nicoletti, V. II siero di cavia essiccato (complemento secco) nella reazione di Wasser- mann. Boll. 1st. sieroter milan., 1930, 9: 109-24.—Poehl- mann, A. Ueber Trockenkomplement. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925. 72: 222.—Romanov. B. I. [Dry complement and its application in Wassermann reaction] J. mikrob., Moskva, 1925, 2: 109-14.—Spicca, G. Impiego del complemento secco di cavia. Policlinico, 1920, 33: sez. prat., 257-00.—Virgillo. S. Ricerche sull' impiego del complemento secco di cavia in siero- logia. Gior. med. mil., 1929, 77: 140-6. ---- Preservation. Ruffxer, E. L. *Zur Konservierung des Meerschweinchenkomplements. 28p. 8? Gies- sen, 1928. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1929, 60: 166-85. Scheel, A. H. *Priifung der praktischen Verwertbarkeit des mit Elektrolyten konser- vierten Komplements. 28p. 8? Giessen, 1931. Artonino, N. Sulla conservazione del complemento. Boll. 1st siaoter. milan., 1933, 12: 287-93.—Cantor, G. Sulla conservazione del complemento. Gior. batt. immun., 1929, 4: 128-33.—Delpiano, G. La conservazione del potere ales- sinico del siero di cavia per la reazione di Wassermann. Ri- forma med., 1933, 49: 637-40.—Ginsburg, S. J., & Kalinin, W. S. Leber das Konservieren des Komplementes. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1927, 53: 219-26.------Zur Frage der Komplementkonservierung. Ibid., 1929, 63: 107-9.—Koenigs- feld, H. Leber Komplementkonservierung durch Trocknung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1923, 99: 162-71.—Lyon, M. W., & Trager, V. B. Preservation of complement serum with 25 per cent sodium chloride. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1922-23, 8: 48-50 — Nachimsohn-Leventon. L. I. [Verification of method of pres- ervation of the complement (bv Ginsburg-KaHnin)] Vener. derm., Moskva, 1929, 6: 71.— Norton, J. F., Barfield, B., & Falk, I. S. The degeneration of complement on storage at several temperatures. J. Infect. Dis., 1927, 41: 39-44.— Piazza, G. Ricerche sui vari metodi di conservazione del complemento. Igiene mod.. 1933, 26: 193-206.—Rhamy, B. W. Preservation of complement, a practical studv. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1928-29, 14: 457-63.—Scimone, V. Zur Kom- plementkonservierung, insbesondere in hvpertonischer Salz- lo-img. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1923, 36: Orig., 443-8 — Sonnenschein, C. Komplementkonservierung durch Kochsalz und Bors-iure. Ibid., 1930, 66: 330-4. ------ Komplement- konservierung durch Natriumazetat und Borsiiure. Ibid., 67: 512-6.—Valley, G. Preservation of alexin in carbon dioxide; the nature of alexin preservation. J. Immun., Bait., 1928, 15: 325-34.------& McAlpine, J. G. The preservation of alexin in various gaseous environments, with special reference to carbon dioxide. Ibid., 313-24.—Witte. J. Ueber die Kon- servierung des Komplemen's in hvpertonischen Salzlosungen. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1933, 49: 180-2. ---- Reactivation. Fenyvessy, B. Wiedergewinnung des gebundenen Komple- plementes. In Probleme Bakt. (Kolle, W.) Lpz., 1935, 187-9.— Gordon. J., & Thompson, F. C. The reversibility of neutral salt action on complement. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1933, 14: •>77_SO —Hyde, R. R. The activation of yeast absorbed com- plement with heated sera. Am. J. Hyg., 1925, 5: 145-8.— Maltaner, E. Reactivation of ammonia-inactivated comple- COMPLEMENT 830 COMPLEMENT ment by leucocytes. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 1555-8. Also repr.—Miihlmann, M. Ueber Komple- mentverstarkung. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt,, 1925, 95: Orig., 249- 52.—Parsons, E. I. Studies in complement splitting with special reference to the activation of yeast absorbed and com- plement deficient guinea pig serum. J. Immun., Bait., 1926, 12: 47-82.—Scaffidi, V., & Cerbone, R. Sulla attivazione del potere complementare consecutiva a inoculazione di siero eterologo. Riv. pat. sper., 1934-35, 12: 11-22.—Ziiber, L. A., & Shafran, A. S. [Anti-denaturating substances and thermo- stability of the complement] J. epidem. mikrob., Moskva, 1932, C: 77-82. ---- Relation to blood. Bier, O. G. Sur les relations entre le serozyme et les con- stituants de l'alexine. C. rend. Soc bio!., 1931, 106: 374-6.— Doladilhe, M. Contribution a I'etude de la propriete dis- persante du serum sanguin en relation avec son pouvoir alexique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 1439-41. —---- Sur les rela- tions entre l'alexine et. la proteine visqueuse du serum. Ibid., 1937, 204: 382.—Ecker, E. E. Quantitative relations between amboceptor and the serum of complement-deficient guinea- pigs. J. Infect. Dis., 1921, 29: 611-4.—Gordon, J. The re- lationship between complement and opsonin; experiments with Congo red. J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1930, 19: 303-5. ------ & Wormall, A. The relationship between haemolytic comple- ment of guinea-pig serum and lipase. Biochem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 730-7.—Hyde, R. R. Corpuscle counts on normal and complement deficient guinea pigs. Am. J. Hyg., 1924. 4: 109-87.-—Maltaner, F., & Maltaner, E. Studies of complement in relation to the factors concerned in blood coagulation. Annual Rep. Div. Lab. N. York State Dep. Health, 1934, 22 — Sachs, H. Zur Frage der Abhangigkeit der Komplement- bindung und Komplementwirkung von der Kolloidlabilitat des Serums. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 180: 288-92.—Segale, M. Se la funzione complementare del siero sia in rapporto colle variazioni di tensione superficiale di esso. Path. riv. quindicin., 1908-9, 1: 709.—Velicogna, A., & Tabusso. L. Rapporto fra il potere complementare del siero e la velocita di sedimentazione dei globuli rossi lavati. Bol!. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1932, 11: 522—Vies, F., Prager, M., & Bernstein, N. Sur les relations entre les points isoelectriques et le pouvoir alexique du serum humain. Arch. phys. biol., Par., 1931-32, 9: 134-41. ---- Titration. Perrot, H. *Le dosage de l'alexine du serum humain; technique; resultats chez les individus normaux et dans quelques cas pathologiques [Lyon] 78p. 8? Bourg, 1936. Auguste, C. Sur le dosage de l'alexine de cobaye, en presence r!'albumines et de globulines de serum de cobaye. C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 116: 199-201.—Bauer, R., & Weiss, I. Ueber den Komplementgehalt des menschlichen Serums. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1635.—Cislaghi, F. II dosaggio del potere complementare del siero umano. Med. ital., 1937, 18: 157-9.— Clark, J. H. A rapid simple method for simultaneous titration of amboceptor and complement. Am. J. Syph., 1927, 11: 609-13.—Deutsch, F., & Weiss, E. Zur praktischen Bedeutung des Eigenkomplementtiters fiir die Klinik; zugleich ein Beitrag zum Allergieprob'em. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 1402-5 — Durand, F. Valore alessinico e suo significato specialmente prognostico. Arch. pat.. Bologna, 1921-22, 1: 274-8.— Eagle, H. A method for the titration of complement. J. Gen. Physiol., 1928-29, 12: 821-3—Hegedus, A., & Greiner, H. Quantitative Bestimmung der Komplementbestandteile. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1938, 92: 1-9.— Herb, F. Complement and its clinical evaluation. Med. .1. & Rec, 1927, 125: 12; 94.— Huntemuller, O. Mikromethode zum Nachweis der normalen Widerstandskrafte (Alexine) im Blut. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1929, 110: H. 0-8, Beih., 150-2. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1293-7.—Kabelik, J. [On titration of the complement] Cesk. derm., 1937, 17: 247-50.—Malkin, S. J. Bedeutung der Methode der Quantitatsbestimmung de3 Komplements in der Klinik der unspezifischen Therapie. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1926, 46: 194-200.—Meersseman, F. Le titrage du pouvoir alexique des serums humains; technique personnelle. C. rend. Soc biol., 1937, 124: 767-9.—Miller, A. A. [Schemes of titra- tion of the complement and other biologic agents] Mikrob. J., Moskva, 1929, 8: 78-84.—Poller!, P. M. Ricerche sull comple- mento emolitico dell'uomo; sulla titolazione della frazione globulina del complemento. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 168.------Sulla titolazione della frazione albumina del complemento. Ibid., 1922, 14: 723-7—Sartory, A., Sartory, R. [et al.] Methode de dosage du complement humain stable et importance de ce facteur dans revolution des maladies in- fectieuses (tuberculose et blennorragie) Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1938, 3. ser., 119: 163-6.—Scartozzi, C. Le titrage du pouvoir compiementaire du sang. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc internaz. microb., 1936, 8: 53-5. ------ Sul dosaggio del potere complementare del sangue. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1936, 15: 346-53. ------ Del potere complementare; complemento e methodi per dosarlo. Gior. batt. immun., 1937, 18: 721-65. ---- Types. Banchieri, E. Adsorbimento ed imbibizione del carbone animale e della carta da filtro col complemento emolitico e le sue frazioni. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 408-14.—Born, J. Das Problem des kiinstlichen Komplementes. Zschr. Im- munforsch., 1925, 44: 33-43.—Falkenhausen. M. von. Zur Biochemie der Blutgerinnung; iiber die AfAnitat hamolytischer Systeme zum Komplement des strcimenden Blutes Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 218: 453-8.—Gard, S., & Euler. H. von. Ueber einen Temperatur-empfindhchen Amboceptor- komplement- Stoff. Acta med. scand., 1931, 75: 440-9.—Polleri, P. M. Rapporti fra frazione albumina e frazione globulina del comple- mento emolitico; attivita della frazione globulina isolata e del siero intero; importanza della concentrazione degli eritrociti nella misura del processo. Pathologica, Genova, 192'!, 15: 230-2.—Reeser, H. E. Bakteriolvtisches und hamolvtisehes Komplement. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 31:' 262.— Scheffs-Dabis, L. Die Verwendung des kiinstlichen Komple- ments bei den wichtigeren Komplementablenkungsreaktionen. Zschr. Hyg., 1922-23, 97: 374-85— Skramlik, E. von, & Olsen, O. Ueber die komplettierende Wirkunir serumfreier Organe; nach Versuchen an der iiberlebenden, kunstlich durchstn'iiiiten Hammelmilz und Hammelleber. Biochem. Zschr., 1922, 131: 320-6.—Terry, M. C. Hemolytic complement albumin- globulin ratio. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 205-7.—Wollman, E., & Graves, I. A. Hemolyse alexique et proteoiyse. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1923, 177: 1162-4. ---- Variations. Arrigoni, R. Valore complementare nel siero di sangue di bambini in rapporto alle irradiazioni ultra-violette e alia somministrnzione di alimenti irradiati. Riv. clin. pediat., 1930, 28: 670-87.—Barbieri, D. Ricerche sul potere comple- mentare del siero in diverse condizioni sperimentali. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1930, 9: 575-90. Also Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1930, 2: 485-7.—Bauer, R. Zur Kenntnis der Zv.standsanderunaen des Blutkomplements. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1929, 61: 309-10.— Benard, R. Constance de l'alexine dans le sang circulant; les serums decompiementes. C. rend. Soc. bio!., 1918. 81: 281.—Bender, W., & Prausnitz. C. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Temperatur und Komple- mentwirkung. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1922-23, 89: Orig., 219-24.— Bonanno, A. M. Influence de I'alimentation acidosique et alcalosique sur le pouvoir compiementaire du serum de cobaye. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc internaz. microb., 1931, 3: 653.—Dardani, R. Ricerche sul potere complementare nel siero di sangue del bambino in condizioni fisiologiche e pathologiehe. Med. ital., 1929, 10: 510-31.—Ecker, E. E., Pillemer, L., & Wertheimer, D. The effect of ascorbic acid on the constitution of comple- ment. J. Immun., Bait., 1938, 34: 45-50.—Famulari. In- fluenza del salasso sul comportamento del valore complementare del siero di cavia. Gior. batt. immun., 1931, 7: 699-701 — Fiorito, G. Le variazioni di titolo del complemento di una cavia. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1924, 2: 276-83.—Friedberger, E., & Gurwiiz, I. Der quantitative Komplementgehalt des • normalen Meerschweinchens in verschiedenen Lebensperioden Zschr. Immunforsch., 1931, 72: 104-9.—Funaoka. S., & Shimaoka, T. Weicher Bestandteil des Komplementes fehlt in der peripheren Gefasslymphe? Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1936-37, 19: fl-S.—Girard, P., Lourau, M., & Pitres. E. Comportement de l'alexine dans le champ electrique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 408-10.—Hechman. S. R. [Modifications du titre du complement dans le sang de donneurs sous l'in- fluence de I'immunisation precipitee] Med. exp., Kharkov, 1937, No. 8, 99-104.—Heeren, J. Komplementare Eigen- schaften des Blutserums oder Alexinreaktion nach Rontgen- strahlung. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 42: 189-97.—Hilgers, W. E. Ernahrungszustand und Komplementgehalt beim Meerschweinchen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1922-23, 89: Orig., 217-9. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1923, 36: Orig., 68-75. ------ & Zain, H. Der Komplementgehalt im Serum sauer und alkalisch ernahrter Meerschweinchen. Ibid., 1928, 59: 517-20.—Horsch, R. Untersuchungen iiber die Beeinflussung des Komplementgehaltes des Kaninchenserums durch Injektion von artfremdem Serum. Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1936-37, 117: 33-43.—Huntemuller, O. Die Wirkung der Lichtstrahlen auf die natiirlichen Abwehrkrafte (Alexine) im Blutserum; Ultra- rote und Helligkeitsstrahlen. Strahlentherapie, 1931, 40: 743-9.—Izar, G., & Fortuna, S. Influenza delle piccole dosi di zucchero sulle proprieta devianti ed agrdutinanti del siero di sangue. Cult. med. mod., Pal, 1924, 3: 569. Also Biochim. ter. sper., 1924, 11: 408-78. Also Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 2196.—Jacoby, M., & Jacoby, M. Ueber die Einwirkung der Sonnenbestrahlung auf das Komplement. Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 151: 314-7.—Jame, L., & Jude, A. Variations in vitro de l'alexine de cobayes sous l'influence de certaines conditions meteorologiques. C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 122: 1267; 1268.— Kabelik, J. Bemerkungen zu Klopstocks Artikel: Ueber die Komplementwirkung des Blutplasmas. Zbl. Bakt., 1926-27, 101: 95.—Levine, B. S. The effect of U-V ravs and of oxygen on complement. Am. Med., 1929, 24: 610-3.—Lumiere, A., & Grange. Pouvoirs alexiques compares des serums du sang arteriel et du sang veineux. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186: 1654.—Maggesi, B., & Gelli, G. Le modificazioni del valore complementare dei sieri in rapporto con l'elioterapia. Gior. clin. med., 1927, 8: 695-9.—Meguro. Composition de l'alexine: action de la levure Saccharomyces sur l'alexine. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1923, 37: 946-66.—Meisel, H., & Wasilkowska- Krukowska. H. [Factors influencing alexin and hemolytic sensibilisators in human serum] Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 435-8.—Merilini, A. Raggi Rontgen e complemento (ricerche sperimentali) Gior. batt. immun., 1929, 4: 522-35.—Mirone, G. Influenza dell'emanazione del radio sul complemento COMPLEMENT 831 COMPLEMENT emolitico. Pathologica, Genova, 1923, 15: 661.—Mutsaars, W. Action du saccharose sur la thermoresistance de l'alexine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936,121: 895-7.—Nattan-Lurrier, L.. Grimard, L., & Dufour, J. L'alexine chez le nouveau-ne. Ibid., 1937, 125: 35X-61— Nattan-Laurrier, L., Lepine. P., & May. J. Dosage comparatif de l'alexine dans le sang de la mere et, dans le sang de l'enf-ml au moment de la naissance. Ibid., 1927, 97: 671.—Osboru, T. W. B. A study of the factors influencing the concentration of complement in the blood. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 2136-49.------A note on the influence of pH on the action of haemolytic complement. Ibid., 1934, 28: 423-5.— Ovazza, E. da. Ricerche sull'influenza dell'alcool sul potere complementare del siero. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1922, 1: 433-5.—Paic. M., & Haber, P. Action des rayons infrarouges visibles et ultraviolets sur l'alexine hemolytique (complement) et spectre d'absorption du serum du cobaye. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1934, 198: 613-5.—Pierret & Breton. Variations du pou- voir alexique des s.erums de lapin gardes a la glaciere. C. rend. Boc. biol., 1925. 93: 1612-4.—Rauch, G. Ueber den Einfluss verschiedener Beize auf den Komplementtiter bei Kaninchen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 98: 246-58.—Schubert, J. Komple- ment und Salzmedium. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 67: 367-9.—Tokunaga, H. Die Erforschung des Komplements; iiber den Einfluss verschiedenartiger Salzlosungen auf die Komplementwirkung. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1928, 107: 283-8. ------f'eber den Wert, der isotonischen Kal.-Acetatlosung bei der Komplementwirkung. Ibid., 288-95.------Ueber das Verhalten der Ammonsalze zu Meerschweinchenserum. Ibid., 1929, 111: 470-8. ------ Ueber den Gehalt an Komple- mentkomponenten im mittels C02-Durch!eitung gespaltenen Meerschweinchenserum. Ibid., 115: 203-12.—Trossarelli, L. Su di alcuni fattori che aumentano il potere complementare del siero di sangue di cavia. Gior. batt. immun., 1927, 2: 622-30.— Wormall, A., Robinson, H. [et al.] The action of pancreatic extracts on complement. J. Immun., Bait., 1925, 10: 587-94.— Wormall. A., Whitehead, H. R., & Gordon, J. The action of pancreatic extracts on complement; the relationship between proteoclastic and anti-complementary powers of different enzyme extiacts. Ibid., 1927, 13: 451-7.—Yamaguchi, H. T. Leber den Gehalt an Komplementkomponenten im mittels Kohlensaurr-Durchleitung gespalteten Meerschweinchenserum. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1928, 11: 297; 313.—Yoshida, K. Leber den Komplementgehalt bei verschiedenen Blut- gruppen, insbesondere iiber den geschlechtlichen Unterschied beziiglich der syphilitischen Seroreaktion und der antiluetischen Kur. Fukuoka acta med , 1935, 28: 3.—Zuppa, A. Influenza del salasso sul potere complementare. Morgagni, 1927, 69: 681-3. ---- Variations, pathological. See also under names of diseases. Belleli, D. II dosaggio del complemento umano in vari stati morbosi. Boll. Ist. sieroter., milan., 1934, 13: 890-912.— Cadham, F. T. Complement in health and in disease. Canad. M. Ass. J.. 1926, 16: 352-8.—D'Alessandria, E. II potere complementare del siero negli stati di acidosi ed alcalosi speri- mentale dell'uomo. Studium, Nap., 1935, 25: 149-51 — Di Renzo. F. Ricerche sul potere complementare del siero in varii stati morbosi in rapporto alia difesa contro le infezioni; suo comportamento in condizioni fisiopatologiche varie; sua struttura e meccanismo d'azione. fiaematologica, Pavia, 1929, 10: 205-39, 2 ch.—Ecker, E. E., & Rogoff, J. M. Com- plementing activity of the blood serum with relation to adrenal deficiency. J. Immun., Bait., 1921, 6: 355-61.—Hadjopoulos, L. G., per., 1926, 1: 42; 207. Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 758.—Pandit. C. G. An experimental study of the Neisser-Wechsberg phenomenon. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1922-23, 21: 406-39.— Peyre. E. Considerations sur le mecanisme de la reaction de fixation du complement. Progr. med., Par., 1922, 3. ser , 35: 501-3.—Renaud, M. Principes serologiques pour une theorie des reactions basees sur la deviation du complement. C. rend. Soc. bio!., 1924, 90: 741. —Rizzo, G. Rapporti fra variazioni colesteriniche del siero di sangue e deviazione del complemento. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1923, 28: 234; 247.—Sabatucci, M. L'importanza del fenomeno di agglutinazione nel meccanismo della reazione di Bordet-Gengou. Policlinico, 1928. 35: sez. prat., 535-7.—Sachs, H., & Klingenstein, R. Ueber die Thermolabilitat der Antikorperfunktionen bei der Komple- mentbindung und Ausflockung. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1930, 103: 221-34— Sachs. H., Klopstock, A., & Takenomata, N. Komplementbindung und Kolloidlabilitat. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 21.—Scaihdi, V. Ricerche sulla natura e sul meccanismo di azione del complemento nella emolisi specifica. In Festschr. H. Zangger, Ziir., 1935, 2: 605-17.—Seelich, F. Die Komple- mentbindung als Grenzflrichenreaktion; iiber einige allgemeine Gesetzmassigkeiten der Grenzfliichenspannung und Adsorption (erlautert an Modellversuchen mit Caffeinlosungen) Biochem Zschr., 1936, 286: 396-407 ------ Ueber die Aenderung der Grenzflachenaktivitat des Serums nach Hitzeinaktivierung der Komplementfunktion. Ibid., 287: 1-8.---— Ueber die Ursache der Abhangigkeit der zur Bindung kommenden Menge an Proteinen eines komplettierenden Serums vom Sensi- bilisierungsgrad der antigenen Zellen. Ibid., 9-17.—Silber, L., & Tschernochwostow, W. Zur Theorie der Fixation des Ale- xins. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1926, 48: 472-82.—Stone, W. S. The role of lipoidal substances in complement fixation; a preliminary study. Mil. Surgeon, 1932, 71: 61-6. Also repr.— Sussmanowitz, E. Ueber den Einfluss der Konzentration auf die Komplementbiiidung. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933, 80: 95-107.—Walravens. Recherches relatives a l'alteration du M. (phenomene de Brand) Bull. Acad. m6d. Belgique, 1920, 4, ser., 30: 266-84 [Rap. Bordet] 45.—Williams. W. C. Importance of blood groups in complement fixation reactions. J. Exp. M., 1920, 32: 159-81.—Zinsser, H., & Parker, J. T. Observation on a substance in immune horse serum which interferes with alexin fixation J. Immun., Bait., 1923, 8: 151-61. ---- Methods. Armand-Delille, P. F., & Negre, L. Tech- nique de la reaction de deviation du complement de Bordet et Gengou, avec utilisation speciale de la methode de Calmette et Massol. 2. ed. 194p. 8? Par., 1922. Berger, I. Ueber Komplementbindung mit aktiven Seren. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 260.—Capuani, G. F. La tecnica di deviazione del complemento nei suoi tentativi di semplifica- zione. Morgagni, 1929, 71: 1481-98.—Fauvet, E. Ueber Erfahrungen mit neueren aktiven Komplementbindungs- reaktionen. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 2004-6.—Fuente Hita, F. Nueva tficnica de desviacion de complemento con suero active Arch, med., Madr. 1929, 31: 403-5.—Gilbert, R., Kelley, M. F., & Moore, A. C. The reading of complement-fixation tests by the Citron scale as compared with a method using a color scale. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1924-25, 10: 552-7.—Imamaki, Y. Ueber die solitare Komplementbindungsreaktion (SRR) iiber die Fahigkeit verschiedener Substanzen, sich im solitiiren Zustande mit dem Komplement zu verbiuden. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1920, 9: 09-90.----— Das Verhalten der Erhitzung der Testmaterialien zu ihrem Vermogen, im soli- taren Zustande Komplement zu binden. Ibid., 91-101. ----- Ueber das Verhalten der Aetherextraktion der Substanzen zu ihrem Vermogen, im solitiiren Zustande Komplement zu binden. Ibid., 103-24. ------ Ueber die spontane Autokom- plementose, Homokomplementose und Heterokomplementose. Ibid., 125; 150.—Invernizzi, G. Su una modificazione della tecnica della deviazione del complemento. Gazz. internat. med. chir., 1930, 38: 191-4.—Krizanova, M. [Complement deviation by Kabelik's and Valtis' methods] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1928, 8: 500-8.—Reynolds, F. H. A multiple pipette holder for the distribution of serum for the complement-fixation test. J. Agr. Res., 1919, 16: 615-8.—Suzuki, C, Goto, K., & Hirata, K. Das Wesen des antagonistischen Phanomens bei der Komplementbindung und unsere Ansicht uber eine mogliche Verbesserung der Methodik. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1929, 6.— Torikata, R. Ueber die Prazisionskomplementbindungs- methode und die dadurch ermittelten Befunde. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1926, 9: 1-30.—Wheeler-Hill, E. Ueber die verstarkende Wirkung einiger Phenolderivate und ahn- licher Verbindungen auf die Komplementbindungsreaktion. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1938, 92: 270-80.—Williamson, N.E. A simplified complement fixation test. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1916, 2: 202. COMPLEMENT FIXATION 83 ---- Methods, quantitative. Lasseur, A. P., & Spillmann, L. Reactions anticorps; etude quantitative de la fixation de l'alexine. 215p. 8? Par., 1921. Eagle, H. A quantitative complement fixation technique. J. Infect. Dis., 1930, 46: 231-9. Also repr.—Maltaner, E., & Maltaner, F. A further note on the quantitative determination of the fixation of complement by immune serum and antigen. J. Immun., Bait., 1935, 29: 151-5. Also repr.—Sidlick,D.M.,& Strauss, A. On the relative significance of a partial comple- ment-fixation test with the cholesterinized antigen. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1924-25, 10: 374-8- Torikata, R. Ueber die volu- metrische Untersuchungsmethode der Komplementbindungs- reaktion und den dadurch ermittelten Befund. Acta Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 1925-26, 8: 537-05.—Wadsworth. A., Maltaner, E., & Maltaner, F. The quantitative determination of the fixation of complement, by immune serum and antigen. J. Immun., Bait., 1931, 21: 313-40. Also repr. COMPLEMENTOID. See Complement, Components. COMPLETE outline of the muscles of the human body. 31 1. fol. [n. p.] Med. Outline Pub. [1934] Typewritten. COMPLEX. See also Anxiety; Behavior, Disorders: Causes; Castration complex; Conflict; Emotion; Erotism; Individual psychology; Libido; Psychoanalysis; Sentiment; Sexual instinct. For electrocardio- graphic complexes see under Electrocardiography. Boehm, F. Ueber den Weiblichkeitskomplex des Mannes. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., 1930, 16: 185-209.—Glueck, B. The god man or Jehovah complex. N. York M. J., 1915, 102: 496-9. Also repr.—Hallay, L. Schaltung of complexes. J. Med., Cincin., 1937-38, 18: 293-5.—Huston. P. E.. Shakow, D., & Erickson, M. H. A study of hypnotically induced com- plexes by means of the Luria technique. J. Gen. Psychol., 1934, 11: 65-97.—Jung, C. G. On the doctrine of complexes. Austral. M. Gaz., 1912, 31: 383-5.—Levin, H. L. The role of Electra complex in normal and psychotic conduct. State Hosp. Q., Utica, 1922-23, 8: 557-66.—Stern, A. Some mani- festations of the parent complex. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1918, 93: 664.—Saussure, R. de. Le complexe de Jocaste. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1920, 6: 118-22.—White. W. A. The theory of the complex. Interstate M. J., 1909, 16: 243-58. Also repr. ---- Oedipus complex. Behn-Eschenburg, H. Beitrage zur Vorgeschichte des Oedipuskomplexes. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1934, 20: 200-9.—Bergler, E. Das Ratsel der Bewussheit des Oedipuskomplexes. In Almanach Psychoanal., Wien, 1936, 183-6.—Boehm, F. The history of the Oedipus complex. Internat, J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1931, 12: 431-51. Also Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1926, 12: 66-79.—Ca.pgras, J., & Carrette, P. Illusion des sosies et complexe d'CEdipe. Ann. m6d. physiol., Par., 82: pt 2, 48-68.—Daly, C. D. Der Kern des Oedipuskomplexes. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1935, 21: 165-88. ------ Der Kern des Oedipuskom- plexes; klinische Beweise fiir die zentrale Bedeutung des Menstruationskomplexes in der Aetiologie der Neurosen. Ibid., 389-418.—Decurtins, F. Der Oedipuskomplex wird umgekehrt. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 1256.—Estape, J. M. Complexe d'CEdipe et anorexie mentale chez un enfant de 7 ans. Rev. sudamer. med., Par., 1932, 3: 337-40 — Fenichel, O. Zur priigenitalen Vorgeschichte des Oedipus- komplexes. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1930, 16: 319-42. Also Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1931, 12: 141-67.------■ Specific forms of the Oedipus complex. Ibid., 412-430. Also Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1931, 17: 37-54.—Flugel. J. C. The Tannhauser motif. Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1935-36, 15: 279-95.—Freud, S. Typisches Beispiel eines verkappten Oedipustraumes. Zbl. Psychoanal., 1910, 1: 44.------ Der Untergang des Oedipuskomplexes. Internat. Zscbr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1924, 10: 245-52. Also Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1924, 5: 419-24.—Jelliffe, S. E. The yellow jacket and the flowery kingdom; a recent dramatic conception of the Oedipus complex. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1917, 91: 663-6.—Lorenz, E. Oedipus auf Kolonos. Imago, Lpz., 1915, 4: 22-40.—Malinovski, B. Mutterrechtliche Familie und Oedipus-Komplex. Ibid., 1924, 10: 228-77.—Murray, J. M. Anthropological significance of the Oedipus complex. Psychoanal. Rev., 1932, 19: 327-30.—Pauncz, A. Der Lear- komplex, die Kehrseite des Oedipuskomplexes; Beitrag zur Sexualtheorie. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychat., 1932-33, 143: 294-332.—Reich, W. The characterological mastery of the Oedipus complex. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1931, 12: 452-67. Also Internat, Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1931, 17: 55-71.—Reik. Oedipus und die Sphinx. Imago, Lpz., 1920, 6: 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----53 COMPLEX 95-131.—Towne, J. E. Carlyle and Oedipus. Psvchoanal. Rev., 1935, 22: 297-305.—Van Acker, C. Le complexe d' CEdipe. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1932, 32: 876-87. COMPLEX homeopathy. See under Homeopathy. COMPOSITAE. See also names of families and genera as Asteraceae; Centaurea; Cynara; Eupatorium; Taraxacum, &c. Howell, E. V. Cinara, Carduus and Scolvmus of the ancients. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1924. 13: 1120-4.—Leclerc, H. Le bleuet (Centaurea cyanus L.) et l'euphraise (Euphrasia officinalis L.) Presse med., 1936, 44: 1216. COMPOUND. See Chemical; Chemistry; also names of com- ponents. COMPRESS. See Dressing; Hydrotherapy; also names of substances used for medication of compresses as paraffin, &c. COMPSOMYIA. See also Myiasis. Crocket, J. A. Death from Texas screw worm in the throat (Compsomyda macellariaL Eyre Ear &c Month., 1929, 8: 309.—Dunn, L. H. Studies on the screw worm flv, Comp- somyia macellaria in Panama. Vet. Bull., Wash., 22: suppl., 179-88.—Gant, C. B. Human infection by the screw-fly. Texas M. Gaz., 1903, 3: 7-9.—Yount, C. E., & Sudler, M. T. Human myiasis from the screw-worm flv (Compsomyia macel- laria: Fab.) J. Am. M. Ass., 1907, 49: 1912-6. Also repr. COMPTE, Andre, 1912- *Recherches therapeutiques sur les dermatoses parasitaires canines. 71p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. COMPTON, Arthur Holly, 1892- & ALLISON, Samuel King, X-rays in theory and experiment. xiv, 828p. illust. diagrs. 8? N. Y., D. Van Nostrand Co. [1935] Forms 2. ed. of Compton-X-rays and electrons. COMPTON, Piers. The genius of Louis Pasteur, ix, 361p. 2 port. 6 pl. 8° Lond., A. Ouseley, 1932. ---- Father Damien. p. 1. 200p. port. 8? Lond., A. Ouseley [1933] COMPULSIVE states. See Psychasthenia; also names of symptoms as Kleptomania; Obsession; Phobia; Spasm; Stuttering, &c. COMRIE, John Dixon, 1875- Black's medical dictionary. 5. ed. viii, 858p. 12 pl. 8? Lond., A. & C. Black, 1914. Also 8. ed. viii, 998p. 2 pl. 1926. ---- Black's medical adviser for the home. viii, 391p. 4 pl. 8? Lond., A. & C. Black, 1931. ----History of Scottish medicine. 2. ed. 2 v. 852p. paged consec. 251 port. 2 pl. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1932. See also Sydenham, Thomas. Selected works. 152p. 12? Lond. ,,1922. COMSIA, Jon, 1907- *R61e de la stimu- lation fonctionnelle dans le developpement des organes digestifs; recherches sur les larves d'anoures par la methode de la greffe siamoise. 40p. 8? Strasb., 1933. COMSTOCK, Belle Jessie Wood, 1880- The home dietitian; or, Food and health; scien- tific dietetics practically applied. 2. ed. 352p. front. 3 port. 8? Wash., Rev. & Herald Pub. Ass. [19221 ----Physiology; the human body and how to keep it in health. 531p. 8? Mountain View, Calif. Pac. Press Pub. Ass. [1925] COMSTOCK 834 CONCEPTION COMSTOCK, Daniel Ffrost] 1883- , & TROLAND, Leonard T. Nature of matter and electricity; an outline of modern views, xxii, 203p. 5 pl. 8? N. Y., D. Van Nostrand Co., 1917. COMSTOCK, George Cary, 1855-1934. Obituary. Science, 1934, 80: 25. COMSTOCK, John Henry, 1849- An introduction to entomology. 3. ed. of pt 1. xix, 1044p. roy. 8? Ithaca, N. Y., Comstock Pub. Co., 1924. COMTE, Auguste, 1798-1857. Delvolve, J. L'histoire mentale d'Auguste Comte. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1931, 28: 749-58. COMTE, Ernest. *Recherches sur la forme de l'arcade dentaire superieure normale [Geneve] 43p. 8? Ziir., 1924. COMTE, Jean Gaston, 1905- ♦Contri- bution a I'etude des abces chroniques et centraux des os. 175p. pl. 8? Par., 1931. COMTE, Maurice, 1906- *Les perver- sions sexuelles par compensation affective. 102p. 8? Par., 1931. CONAN, Anthony, 1886- *L'epilepsie et la syphilis hereditaire. 54p. 8? Par., 1924. CONAN, Meriadec, 1885- "Interpreta- tion des cuti-reactions negatives dans les affec- tions de l'appareil respiratoire chez les grands enfants. 67p. 8? Par., 1922. CONANT, Thomas, 1842-1923. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1163. CONARD, A. Sur la structure et l'origine des noyaux polymorphes et fragmented de la tige de Tradescantia virginica L. ainsi que sur leur division mitotique dans les tissus cicatriciels. 66p. 10 pl. 8? Brux., 1927. Forms No. 5, v.9, Mem. Acad. Belgique, CI. sc, Coll. in 8? CONARD, H. S., & DAVENPORT, C. B. Hereditary fragility of bone (fragilitas ossium, osteopsathyrosis) 31p. 8? Cold Springs Har- bor, N. Y., 1913. CONATION. See Desire; Will. CONAULT, Louis Rene Hippolyte, 1891- *Sur le role du calcium a l'etat normal et dans les 6tats pathologiques. 166p. 8? Par., 1926. CONCATO'S disease. See Polyserositis. CONCEPT. See Idea. CONCEPTION. See also Fecundation; Impregnation; Ovum; Pregnancy, Diagnosis, early; Reproduction. Gerhard [P. A.] E. *Ueber die Moglichkeit einer Konzeption nach operativem Verschluss der Scheide (Mitteilung eines Falles von Schwanger- schaft nach Colporraphia mediana) 38p. 8? Wiirzb., 1927. Grebe, H. *TJeber virginelle Konzeptionen. 22p. 8? Bonn, 1933. Morin, M. S. *Contribution a I'etude de la conception au cours de l'amenorrhee. 59p. 8? Par., 1927. Beuchelt, H. Tragzeit und Konzeption bei Meerschwein- chen. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1931-32, 64: 345-9—Chase, H. Y. The effect of temperature on the rate of the fertilization reaction in various marine ova. Biol. Bull., 1935, 69: 415-26.— Fomenko, B. P. Zur Kasuistik der Konzeption bei unverletz- tem Hymen. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 926.—Foveau de Cour- melles. Conception et organes. J. mid. Paris, 1936, 56: 227.—Freund, H. Ueber Konzeption und Sterilitat. Jahr- kurs. arztl. Fortbild.. 1924, 15: H. 7, 1-7.—McDowell, J. W. Pregnancy, with atresia of the labia majora and vagina follow- ing measles: showing the vitality and migratory ability of the spermatozoa. Am. Med., 1902, 3: 258.—Macon-Frise, C. J. The mechanics of conception. Sexology, 1933-34, 1: 140-9.— Owen, J. D. Interpretations of human conception. Memphis M. J., 1936, 11: No. 5, 21; 28.—Schwarz, G. Ueber Alter und erste Konzeption der Frauen. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 1282-8.— Stein, A. Pregnancy with intact hymen. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 550.—Studzinski, M. [Rare manner of conception] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 526.—Wagner, H. Untersuchungen uber das Konzipieren des Rindes. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 40: 99-101. ---- Prevention. See Birth control and its subheadings. CONCHA. See Ear; Larynx; Nose; Sphenoid bone. CONCHIOLIN. Friza, F. Zur Kenntnis des Conchiolins der Muschelschalen. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 246: 29-37. CONCORD, N. Hampshire. Department of Health. Annual report. 1875-84; 1887-1918. ---- Mortality reports (Mortuary) 1898- Incomplete. CONCORD, N. Hampshire. Margaret Pills- bury General Hospital. Annual report of the trustees. 1.-23., 1884-1906. CONCORD, N. Hampshire. New Hampshire State Hospital [formerly New Hampshire Asylum for the Insane] Annual and biennial reports. 1.-55., 1842-1922. CONCORD, N. Hampshire. New Hampshire State Sanatorium [Tuberculosis] Biennial report. 1910-20; 1922-24; 1928-30. CONCORREGGIO, Johannes, ca. 1437. Opus de aegritudinibus particularibus. 65 1. fol. Pavia, Antonius de Carchano, April 6, 1485. ---- The same. 98 1. fol. Venezia, Lucan- tonio de Guinta, 1521. CONCRETION. See Bezoar; Calcification; Calculus, &c; also names of organs affected. CONCUSSION. See Brain; Spinal cord. CONDAMIN, Rene, 1863- La fibro- conjonctivite (cellulite) et les processus sclero- genes du tissu conjonctif du bassin chez la femme. p. 1. 137p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1931. CONDENSER. See under Electricity. CONDIMENT. See Spice. CONDITIONED reflex. See also Behavior; Chronaxia; Education; Habit; Learning; Reflex; also under names of organs or functions conditioned as Diuresis; Eyelid; Salivation, &c. Bezbokaia, M. J. [Physiology of conditional reflexes] 39p. 8? S. Peterb., 1913. Frolov, Y. P. Pavlov and his school; the theory of conditioned reflexes [transl. from the Russian by C. P. Dutt] 291p. 8? Lond., 1938. Ishlondsky, N. E. Neuropsyche und Hirn- rinde; der bedingte Reflex und seine Bedeutung in der Biologie, Medizin, Psychologie und Pada- gogik; ein Handbuch der experimentellen Re- flexologie fur Fachleute und Studierende. 328p. 8? Berl., 1930. Marinesco, G., & Kreindler, A. De reflexes conditionnels; etudes de physiologie normale et pathologique. 171p. 8? Par., 1935. CONDITIONED REFLEX 835 CONDITIONED REFLEX Binet, L. Les rdflexes conditionnds. Presse med., 1935, 43: 1508—Cameron, D. E. Conditioned reflexes. In his Obj. & Exp. Psychiatry, N. Y., 1935, 89-107—Cathcart, E. P. Con- ditioned reflexes. Tr. R.Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1927(-28) 1929, 22: 233-42. Also Glasgow M. J., 1928, 110: 65-75.— Couchoud, P. L. La psychologie objective d'apres W. Bech- terev. Rev. sc. psychol., Par., 1913, 1: 308-26—Ivanov- Smolensky, A. G. [Principal forms of conditional and un- conditional reflectory activity in man, and their anatomical substrate] J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1928, 21: 229- 43.—Konorsky, U„ & Miller, S. [Conditional reflexes of the motor analyser] Tr. Fiziol. lab. Pavlova, 1936, 6: 119-278.— Marinesco, G., & Kreindler, A. Des reflexes conditionnels. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1933, 30: 855; 1934, 31: 206- 22, 6 pl. Also Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 775.—Mei- gnant. P. Les reflexes conditionnels; donne.es physiologiques. Encephale, 1932, 27: 786; 857.—Peritz, G. Der bedingte Reflex. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 126-8.—Richet. C. [Reflexes; psychic and conditional; mental automatism] In Sbornik. Pavlova (Omdiansky & Orbeli) Leningrad, 1924, 35-7. ------ Acquired psychic reflexes. French Med. Rev., Par., 1931-32, 1: 61-3.—Schaeffer. H. Les reflexes conditionnels chez I'homme. Presse mdd., Par., 1936, 44: 405-9.—Viale. G. I riflessi condizionati. Rass. clin. sc, 1934, 12: 111-7. ---- Application. Ivanov-Smolensky, A. G. Etudes experimentales sur les enfants et les alienes sel on la methode des reflexes conditionnels. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1927, 85: pt 2, 140-50.—Kriashev, W. J. Komplexmethodik der integralen Erforschung der hoheren Nerventatigkeit nach der Methode der bedingten Reflexe von Pavlov. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1931, 228: 295-309.— Kubie, L. S. Ueber die Beziehung zwischen dem bedingten Reflex und der psychoanalytischen Technik. Imago, Wien. 1935, 21: 44-9.—Nemebov, M. I. [Effect of Roentgen rays on the brain; experimental study with the aid of the method of conditioned reflexes] Vest, rentg., 1932, 11: 8-10.—Pizzaro Crespo, E. Aportaciones clinicas y terapduticas. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 782-5.— Razran, H. S., & Warden, C. J. The sensory capacities of the dog as «ludied bv the conditioned reflex method (Russian schools) Psychol. "Bull., 1929, 26: 202-22.—Schilder, P. Psychoanalvsis and conditioned re- flexes. Psychoanal. Rev., 1937, 24: 1-17.—Talmud, Y. L. [Conditioned reflex vomiting prevented by development of a more dominant salivary reflex] J. eksp. biol., 1930, 14: 47-53.—Ten Cate, J. [Study on Pavlov's conditioned reflexes and their new application] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst. 1936, 40: 721-49. ---- Biological and sociological significance. See also Conditioned reflex, Immunological aspect. Drabovich, W. Les rdflets conditionnds sociaux et la gendse des mythes. Hyg. ment., Par., 1933, 28: 202-19.— Ichok, G. Les rdflexes conditionnels et les reactions de defense. Presse med., 1928, 36: 358-60.—James, W. T. The effect of reward on the response to painful experience in the conditioned reflex. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 106: 71-9.—Schlosberg, H. The re- lationship between success and the laws of conditioning. Psy- chol. Rev., 1937, 44: 379-94.—Stephens, J. M. The condi- tioned reflex as the explanation of habit formation; the opera- tion of 2 higher-order reactions in close succession. J. Exp. Psychol., 1936, 19: 77-90.—Stroganov, V. V. [Conditioned reflexes and physiology of work] Ark. biol. nauk, 1930, 30: 125-68.—Zeitlenok. N. A. [Conditioned reflexes in biologic reactions] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 13: 99-102. ---- Chronaxia. Drabovich, W. La formation des rdflexes conditionnds et la chronaxie. Encdphale, 1937, 32: 93-9. Also Rev. philos. France, 1937, 123: 100-16. ------ & Bahuault, E. Les chronaxies et les rdflexes conditionnds par association. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 264-6. ------ Les rdflexes conditionnds actifs et la chronaxie. Ibid., 126: 676-8.—Drabovich, W„ & Bahuault-Krutova. L'influence des rdflexes conditionnds ndgatifs sur la chronaxie normale mesurde avant et apr6s les rdflexes conditionnds actifs. Ibid., 1938, 127: 407-9.—Drabo- vich, W„ Chauchard, A., & Chauchard, B. Rdflexes condi- tionnds et chronaxie. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1718-21. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 959-62. ------ Modi- fications de l'excitabilitd des neurones pdriphdriques au cours du mouvement dans le rdflexe conditionnd. Ibid., 1935, 119: 76-8. ------ Verification des modifications de l'excitabilitd corticale au cours du rdflexe conditionnd. Ibid., 1937, 124: 530-2.—Drabovich, W., & Wetjer, P. Rdflexes conditionnds et chronaxie. Ibid., 814-7.—Marinesco, G., & Kreindler, A. Chronaxie und bedingte Reflexe. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1933, 35: 623-6.—Raxroad, C. N. Reaction time and condi- tioning; extinction, recovery and disinhibition. J. Exp. Psy- chol., 1937, 20:468-76. ---- Correlation. Kharitonov, S. A. [Correlation between secretory and motor conditioned reflexes in free movements of animals] Sovet. nevropat., 1933, 2: 766-77.—Korotkin, I. I. [Correla- tion of conditioned food and defense reflexes in children] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 13: 86-97.—Lindberg, A. Ueber negative bedingte Reflexe, die durch Zusammenfallen mit der Hemm- phase der verspiitenden bedingten Reflexe gebildet werden. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1932, 44: 122-37. Also J. Gen. Psychol., 1933, 8: 392-420.—Neils, Y. A. [Mutual influence of conditional reflexes] Izv. Imp. voen. med. Akad., 1910, 20: 126. ---- Effect of various factors. Asratian, E. [Effect of pituitrin on the conditional aliment- ary salivary reflexes] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 37: 105-11.— Crisler, G.. Booher, W. T. [et al.] The effect of feeding thyroid on the salivary conditioned reflex induced l>\ morphine. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 103: 68-72.—Dworkin, S.. Bourne, W„ & Raginsky, B. B. Changes in conditioned responses brought about by anaesthetics and sedatives. Canad. M. Ass. .)., 1937, 37: 136-9.—Gekker, E. N. [Effect of hunger on condi- tioned reflexes in dogs] Dnipropetr. med. J., 1929, 8: 260-75.— Girden, E., & Culler, E. Conditioned responses in curarized striate muscle in dogs. J. Comp. Psychol., 1937, 23: 261-74.— Heymans, C, & Bouckaert, J. J. Enervation des zones vaso- sensibles cardioaortiques et sino-carotidiennes; technique; influence sur les rdflexes conditionnels. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 711-4.—Jushchenko, A. A. Ueber die Wirkung der einseitigen Ernahrung auf die bedingten Reflexe bei Kindern. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1927, 3. F., 65: 261-70, 2 tab.—Kriashev, W. J. Der Charakter der bedingten Reflexe von hvpophvsekto- mierten Hunden. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1933, 232: 389-401.— Petrova, M. K. [Effect of castration on the conditional reflex activity and general behaviour of dogs with various types of nervous system] Tr. Fiziol. lab. Pavlova, 1936, 6: 5-113.—Rokhlin, M. L. [Conditioned reflexes to light signals in normal and hyperthyroidized chickens] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 13: 11-22.—Sivadjian, J. Etude pharmacologique d'un reflexe conditionnd. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 884-6.— Ssavich, V. V. [Pharmacolocy and conditioned reflexes] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 32: 2480-4.—Wentink, E. A. The effects of certain drugs and hormones upon conditioning. J. Exp. Psychol., 1938, 22: 150-03. ---- Examination. Campbell, A. A. An experimental analysis of ease of con- ditioning in man. Abstr. Diss. Stanford Univ., 1935-36, 11: 173-5.—Galperin, S. I., Skipin, G. W., & Woskresensky, L. N. Ueber die Registrierung der bedingten motorischen Nahrungs- reaktion bei Affen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 93: 272-5 — Ishlondsky. Contribution k la mdthode d'dtude objective de l'activitd ndvro-psychique; une nouvelle rdaction pour l'in- vestigation de l'activitd rdflexe conditionnelle. Bull. Acad. mdd., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 305-8.—Ivanov-Smolensky, A. G. On the methods' of examining the conditioned food reflexes in children and in mental disorders. Brain, Lond., 1927, 50: 138-41.—Jushchenko, A. A., & Chernavkin, L. A. [New method for examining the unconditioned and conditioned reflexes of free movements of animals] Sovet. nevropat., 1932, 1: 327- 32.—Kleitman, N., & Crisler, G. A quantitative study of a salivary conditioned reflex. Am. J. Physiol., 1926-27, 79: 571-614.—Krasnogorski, N. Die letzten Fortschritte in der Methodik der Erforschung der bedingten Reflexe an Kindern. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1926, 3. F., 114: 255-67, 2 ch. ------ Weitere Fortschritte in der Methodik der Erforschung der unbedingten und bedingten Speichelreflexe. Ibid., 1928-29, 3. F., 72: 127-31.—Kriazhev, V. Y. [Use of radiomethods in study of conditional reflexes on freely moving animals] Sovet. nevropat., 1933, 2: 778-85.—Liddell, H. S. A laboratory for the study of conditioned motor reflexes. Am. J. Psychol., 1926, 37: 418,2 pl.—Pavlov, J. P. Ein neues Laboratorium zur Erforschung der bedingten Reflexe. Erg. Physiol., 1911, 11: 357-71.—Tiumiantsev, M. [Methods of studying conditioned reflexes in birds] Dnipropetr. med. J., 1930, 9: 210-7.— Zelenyi, G. P. [Methods of examination of conditioned motor reflexes] J. eskp. biol., 1929, 11: 74-6. ---- Extinction and inhibition. Belina, A. Z. [Simple inhibition of condi- tional reflexes] 178p. 8? S. Peterb., 1910. Ponizovski, N. P. [Successive inhibition fol- lowing differentiation and conditional inhibi- tion, of various conditional reflexes] 167p. 8? S. Peterb., 1913. Frolov, Y. P., & Vindelband, O. A. [New phase of extinction of artificial conditioned reflex] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1924, 25: 153-66.—Hull, C. L. The alleged inhibition of delay in trace conditioned reactions. Psychol. Bull., 1934, 31: 716.—Ichok, G. Los reflejos condicionados y su inhibicion interim. Arch. med., Madr., 1927, 27: 596-601.—Jushchenko. A. A. Leber die aussere erloschende Hemmung bedingter Reflexe bei Kindern. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1928-29, 3. F., 72: 132-50.—Kleitman, N.. & Palmer, D. Spontaneous extinction of morphine salivary con- ditioned response in dog. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1028- 29, 26: 168.—Shipley, W. C. Studies of inhibitions in condi- tioned responses. J. Gen. Psychol., 1934, 11: 46-64.—Skinner, B. F. The extinction of chained reflexes. Prcc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1934, 20: 234-7.—Switzer, S. C. A. Anticipatory CONDITIONED REFLEX 836 CONDITIONED REFLEX and inhibitory characteristics of delayed conditioned reactions. J. Exp. Psychol.. 1934, 17: 603-20.—Wendt, G. R. An inter- pretation of inhii lition of conditioned reflexes as competition i etween reaction systems. Psychol. Rev., 1936, 43: 258-81 — Voutz, R. E. P. Reinforcement, extinction, and spontaneous recovery in a non-Pavlovian reaction. J. Exp. Psychol., 1938, 22:305-lS. ---- Immunological aspect. Kopeloff, N., Upton, M. F. [et al.] Typhoid agglutinins as influenced by the conditioned reflex in man. Proc. Sot. Exp. Biol., X. Y„ 1032. 30: 11.—Metalnikov. S. Le role des re- flexes conditionnels du Professeur Pavlov dans l'immunitd. Bull, mdd., Par., 1928, 42: 449-51. Also Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1929, 24: 368-74. Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1931-32, 73: 338-40. ------ A- Chorine, V. Etude sur le role des reflexes conditionnels dans l'immunitd. Ibid., 1928. 57: 326-36.------ Role des reflexes conditionnels dans la forma- tion des anticorps. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 142-4. ------ Les reflexes conditionnels et la formule leuco ' *aire. Ibid., 1929, 100: 17-9.—Nicolau. I., & Antinescu-Dimitriu, O. Rdflexe conditionr.el et formule leucocytaire. Ibid., 1929. 102: 135.------L'influence des reflexes conditionnels sur l'exsu- I dat pdritondaL Ibid., 144.—Ostrovskaia, O. A. [Conditioned reflex in immunity reaction] J eksp. biol., 1929, 11: 174-82. i Also Ann Ins*. Pa~-eui. Par., 1930, 44: 340-5.—Podkopaev, N. A.. & Saachian. R. L. 'Conditioned reflex for the cellular reaction in the peritonea! fluid of rabbit] J. eksp. biol.. 1929, 11: 77-81. Also Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1929, 24: 375-8 — Polettini. B. Importance des reflexes dit conditionnels sur certaines phdnomenes immunitaires. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1929, 1: S4-7. ---- Mechanism. mdd., B. Air.. 1936, 43: pt 2, 1022-5.—Narbutovich. I. O.. 4 Podkopaev, N. A. [Conditional reflex as association] Tr. Fiziol. lab. Pavlova. 1936, 6: 5-25.—Pekelis. E. I riflessi condizi :.a-i; ra^srtri.i critica. Riv. psicol.. 1929. 25: 195; 245.—Pieron, H. R»r;ejo condicn i.al v peieepeion; la nocion del sincretismo. Arch, neurob., Madr., 19i0, 10: 183-94.— Rexroad. C. X. An examination of conditioned reflex theory. Psychol. Rev., 1933, 40: 457-66. Rodnick. E. H. Charac- teristics of delaved and trace conditioned responses. J. Exp. Psychol., 1937, 20: 409-2.".—Skinner, B. F. On the rate of formation of a conditioned reflex. J. (Jen. Psychol., 1932. 7: 274-86.—Tolman. E. C. Sigi;-g*»:ah or conditioned reflex? Psychol. Rev.. 1933. 40: 240-55.—Wohlgemuth. A. The conditioned reflex and. some psychological analogues. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1930. 76: 704-71. ---- Mechanism: Reflex arc. Tsitovich, I. S. [Origin and formation of natural conditional reflexes] 178p. S? S. Peterb.. 1911. Bass, M. J., & Hull, C. L. The irradiation of a tactile con- ditioned reflex in man. J. Comp. Psychol., 1934, 17: 47-65.— Bogoslovsky, A. I. [Correlation between conditional and un- conditional reflexes in man] Vest, oft., 1937, 10: 726-34.— Dontshev, L., & Kayser, C. Mecanisme physiologique du rvthme nvcthemeral des mouvements d'dnergie chez le pigeon. C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1933. 112: 299-301.—Eames, T. H. Ocular aspects of conditioned reflexes. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930. n. ser., 3: 758—60. Abo lepr.—Feigenbaum, D. Critique of Bekhterev's reflexology. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1929 35: 319-- 31.—Freeman, G. L. The galvanic phenomenon and condi- tioned responses. J. Gen. Psycho!.. 1930. 3: 529-39.—Gantt. W. H. Contributions to the phvsiolocv of the conditioned reflex. Arch. Xeur. Psychiat , Chic., 1937, 37: 848-58.— Giorgini, R. Considerazioni sulfa teoria dei riflessi condizionati. Riv. neur.. Xap., 1935. 8: 262-92.—Glaser, F. Das willkurliche und unwillkurliche Nervensvstem im Lichte Pawlowseher For- schungen. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1928, 25: 383-7.—Hallion. L. Les rdflexes conditionnels et leur intdrdt au pcint de vue mddical. Rev. prat, biol., Par., 1934, 27: 225-31.—Hasratian, E. Das dvnamische Stereotvp in der Arbeit der Grosshirn- hemispharen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1936. 238: 187-99 — Hovland. C. I. The generalization of conditioned responses; extinction, spontaneous recovery, and disinhibition of condi- tioned and of generalized responses. J. Exp. Psychol., 1937, 21: 47-02. ------ The effects of varying amounts of reinforce- ment upon the degree of generalization of conditioned responses. Ibid.. 261-76.—Hull. C. L. A functional interpretation of the conditioned reflex. Psychol. Rev., 1929, 36: 498-511. ------ & Baemstein. H. D. A mechanical parallel to the conditioned reflex. Science, 1929, 70: 14.—Ivanov-Smolensky. A. G. [Mechanism of closing synopses for conditional reflexes in the cortex of the child's brain] Pediatria, Moskva. 1929, 13: 233-9.—Kellogg, W. N. Evidence for both stimulus-substitu- tion and original anticipators- responses in the conditioning of dogs. J. Exp. Psychol., 1938, 22: 186-92.—Korzyhski. A. Neuro-semantic and neuro-linguistic mechanisms of exten- sionalization; general semantics as a natural experimental -cience. Am. J. Psychiat., 1930. 93: 29-38.—Kuppers. E. Kritiscl es zur Lehre von den bedinsten Reflexen. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 111: 215-22.—Levine. S. 'Hypnosis and conditioned reflexes] Sovet. vrach. gaz.. 1934. 38: 11-5.— Marinesco. G.. Kreindler, A., A Copelmann, L. Le test de Rorschach et la dynamique de l'ecorre cerebrale ii apres les lois de rdflexes conditionnels de Pavlov. Ann. med. psvehol.. Par.. 1935, 93: 614-23— Martino. G., & Alibrandi. A. L'atti- v;ra riflessa dei centri sensitivo-motori corticali .-otto l'azione di stimoli condizionati. Arch, fisiol., Fb.. 1937. 37: 533-4$.— Maiorov. F. !Pavlov theory on conditioned reflexes] Vrach,. gaz... 1930. 34: 61-7.—Miller. A. R. A failure to confirm Pavlov's hypothesis of external inhibition. Am. J. Physiol., 1934. 108: 008-12.—Miller. X. E. A reply to sign-gestalt or conditioned reflex'.' Psychol. Rev.. 1935, 42: 280-92 — Minkovsky. M. il. P. Pavlov's theory of conditional reflexes in conjunction with the history of development and localization of functions in the central nervous system] Shorn. Favlova (Omeliansky & OrbeM) Leningrad, 1924. 2i 1-70. — Molhant. M. Rdflexes associatifs cdrdbraux et r^flecriviu' i ouditionnelle. Hyg. ment., Par., 1935, 30: 153-6.—Mouchet. E. Los reflejos condicionalea de Pavlov en la percepci6n exterior. Sem. Kudrix, A. X. [Conditional reflexes in dogs after the removal of the posterior halves of the cerebral hemispheres] 02p. S° S. Peterb., 1910. Satcrxov, X. M. [Further investigations on conditional (salivary) reflexes in the dos after bilateral frontal lobectomy] 176p. Sr S. Peterb., 1911. Allen, W. F. Relationship of the conditioned olfactory- foreleg response to the motor centers of the brain. Am. J. Physiol., 1938, 121: 657-' S— Barany. R. Theorie des korti- kalen Mechanismus der Assoziation (des bedingten Reflexes) und des Sukzessiwergleichs. Deut. Zscbr. Xervenh., 1932, 124: 140-7.—Gantt. W. H. Essential anatomical structures of the reflex arc for establishment of conditional reflexes. Am. J Phy^oh. 1037, 119: 313.—Gibson. J. J., Jack, E. G-. A Raffel, G. Bilateral transfer of the conditioned response in the human su'-■>■:. J. Exp. Psychol.. 1932, 15: 416-21.—Issupov, W. S. Be luurte Reflexe der Gefasszentra. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932. 85: 006-13.—Jushchenko. A. A. [Localization of the arc of conditioned reflex] Sovet. nevropat., 1933, 2: 61-5.— Light. J. S.. & Gantt. W. H. Essential part of reflex arc for establishment of conditioned reflex: formation of conditioned re- flex after exclu-ior: of motor peripheral end. T. Como. Psvehol., 1930. 21: 19-30—Poltirev. S. S. Die R0i!e der Ru.de und SuVnndeknoren in der Bildung der bedincten Reflexe. Zschr. Biol... 193'c 97: 1SO-6. ------ & Alexeev, W. A. Le'-er die Moglichkeit der Bildung bedingter Reflexe bei Hunden mit exstirpierter Hirnrinde von der der Hemisphare gegei.uberhe- genden Korpetoberflache aus. Ibid., 297-305.—Popov. X. A., & Denissov, P. K. [Locabrration of conditioned reflexes in the central nervous svstem in birds] Tr. Inst. ek-p. v-:. med.. Moskva. 1929, 6: 18-26.—Rosenthal. I. S. (' ndinoneu re- flexes in dogs with one cerebral hemisphere] Arkh. ti.il. nauk, 1936. 42: 41-50.—Ten Cate. J. Importance of the cerebral cortex in the formation of conditioned reflexes] Xed. tschr. geneesk., 1P34, 7S: 3554-7. ------ Konnen die bedingten Reaktionen sich auch ausserhalb der Grosshirnrinde bilden? Arch, neerl. physiol., 1934, 19: 469-81.—Wenderowic, E. Sind die sensorischen kortikalen Projektionszonen kompakt oder diffus? Lassen sie sich bei territorial begrenzten operativeD Eingriffen vollig exstirpieren? Stellt die Rinde der grossen Hemispharen den einzigen Ort fur die Formierung der beding- ten Reflexe vor? Mschr. Psychiat.. 1933, 85: 145-65.—Zimkin, X. V. [Functional mosaic (conditioned reflexes' of audition and vision in the cortex of the larse hemispheres of the brain in man] Arkh. med. nauk, 1929 2: 205-73. ---- Pathology. See also Behavior, Disorders; Neurosis; Psy- choneurosis. Greker, R. A. *[Reaction to touch in cata- tonics by the imthod of combined motor re- flexes] 190p. S: S. Peterb., 1911. Dublineau, J. Les rdflexes conditionnels en psvehiatrie infantile. Paris mdd., 1937, 106: annexe, 222-4.—Ge'melli. A. I riflessi condizionali in psichiatria infantile. Riv. psicol., 1937. 33: 133-48.—Gesell, A. The conditioned reflex and the psychiatry of infancy. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1938, 8: 19- 30.—Ivanov-Smolensky, A. G. The pathology of conditioned reflexes and the so-called psvehogenic depression. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1928, 67: 346-50.—Lo Monaco Croce. T. Eri- trocitosi da alte quote e riflessi condizionali. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1936. 7: 601-16.—Meco, O. II concetto di stato con- dizionale. Rass. stud psichiat., 1937. 26: 462-90.—Meignant, P. Xeuro-psychiatrie infantile et reflexes conditionnels. Bull. mdd.. Par., 1936, 50: 579-SL—Morhardt. P. E. Les rdflexes conditionnels dans les ndvToses et dans les etats allergiques. Vie mdd.. 1930, 11: 825-8.—Pannhorst, R. Beitrag zur'Klinik der bedingten Reflexe. Nervenarzt, 1932. 5: 1S.3—91.— Schilder. P. Conditioned reflexes. Arch. Xeur. P-vchiat., Chic, 1929, 22: 425-43. Also repr. Smith. G. H.. e' du vaccin BCG. lllp. 8? Par., 1929, CONFLICT 839 CONGY-AUDIBERT CONFLICT. See also Complex; Emotion; Instinct; Sub- conscious. Burrow, T. The biology of human conflict; an anatomy of behavior, individual and social. 435p. 8? N. Y., 1937. Crane, A. L. Concerning mental conflicts in childhood. Hosp. Social Serv., 1933, 28: 7-28.—Dershimer, F. W. A theory of the origin of all conflict and the mechanism of psy- choanalysis. Psychoanal. Rev., 1928, 15: 162-73.—Meng, H. Vom Unbewussten, vom Triebkonflikt und vom Sublimieren. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1928, 1: 6S-78— Reynolds, C. E. Mental conflicts and their physical homologues. South. California Pract., 1915, 30: 101-15.—Riviere, J. Zur Genese des psy- chischen Konfliktes im friihen Lebensalter. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien., 1936, 22: 487-512.—Tolman, E. C. Demands and conflicts. Psychol. Rev., 1937, 44: 158-69.— Travis, L. E. Mental conflicts as the cause of bad spelling and poor writing. Psychoanal. Rev., 1924, 11: 175-80.—Walder, R. Zur Frage der Genese der psychischen Konflikte im friihen Kindesalter. Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien. 1936, 22: 513-70. CONFUSION [mental] See Insanity; Orientation, Disorders; also names of primary diseases. CONGELATIO. See Freezing; Frostbite. CONGER, Horace O., & CRANE, Caroline, P. Obstetrics and womanly beauty; a treatise on the physical life of woman, embracing full informa- tion on all important matters for both mothers and maidens. xv, 541p. 3 pl. 8? Chic, Am. Pub. House [1900] CONGESTION. See Hyperemia; also organs affected. CONGO. Strong, R. P. The African Republic of Li- beria and the Belgian Congo; based on the ob- servations made and material collected during the Harvard African Expedition 1926-27. 2v. xxvi, ix, 1064p. 8? Cambr., 1930. Daco. Le probleme de la main-d'ceuvre indigene au Congo Beige. Bruxelles med., 1928-29, 9: 597; 624; 658. CONGO red. See also Benzidine; also its applications as Amyloidosis, Diagnosis; Hemorrhage, Treat- ment; Reticuloendothelial system, &c. Amantea, F. Azione del rosso Congo sulla piastrinemia e sull'eritropoiesi. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 643-7 — Benians, T. H. C. Differences in cell content shown by staining with acid and alkaline salts of Congo; a method of demonstrat- ing elastic tissues. Brit, J. Exp. Path., 1926-27, 7: 79 — Bruno, D. Azione del rosso Congo (R. C.) sull'apparato emopoietico. Gazz. med. ital., 1936, 95: 97-101.—Capuani, G. F. II fenomeno paradosso nelle prove a base di rosso Congo. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1933, 4: 118-26.—Cherikovskaia, T. J. [Effect of congo red on frogs, poisoned by curare] J. eksp. biol., 1929, 11: 28-32.—Csiki, J. [Contradictory views on the value of congo-red reaction] Gy6gyaszat, 1929, 68: 305.—Green, W. L. Congo red in the treatment of certain infections. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1937, 30: 527-9.—Rudolph, C. Various uses of congo red in diagnosis, prognosis and therapy. Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 137: 296.—Spreaflco, M. Un nuovo preparato contenente rosso Congo. Gazz. med. ital., 1936, 95: 2-7. CONGRESS. Congresses of societies, see under the names of the societies. Local congresses, see under the names of cities. National congresses, see under the names of countries, or under such geographi- cal adjectives as American; British, &c. Inter- national congresses, see under the word Interna- tional. See also under the names of their sub- jects; also in supplement of this volume. CONGY-AUDIBERT, Genevieve Lilian, 1912- *Contribution a I'etude de la coxite gonococcique a forme grave de l'adulte. 49p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1937. CONIDIOSPORA. See Hyphomycetes; also names of families and genera as Aleurisma; Glenospora, &c. CONIFERAE. Fitzpatrick, H. M. Coniferae; keys to the genera and species with economic notes. Sc. Proc. R. DubliruSoc, 1928-29 19: n. ser., 189-260, 7 pl.—Gauba, E. Beitrage zur biologischen Anatomie des Koniferenblattes. Biol, gen., Wien, 1926, 2: 301; 1927, 3: 281, pl. CONINX-GIRARDET, Berta, 1884- *Beitrage zur Kenntnis innersekretorischer Or- gane des Murmeltieres (Arctomys marmota L.) und ihrer Beziehungen zum Problem des Winter- schlafes [Zurichl p.161-224. 5 pl. 8? Stockh., A. Bonnier, 1927. CONITZER, Ludwig, 1901- *Ueber 2 Falle von doppelseitigem Spontanpneumothorax. 28p. 4 pl. 8? Gottingen, 1926. CONIUM [and derivatives] Carbonaro, C, & Occhino, G. Influenza della coniina sui tasso glicemico nel coniglio. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1934, 6: 706-17.—Desoille, H. L'empoisonnement par les cigues. Presse med., 1936, 44: 1267.—Janot, M. M., & Favre, C. Ap- plication du r^actif iodo-bismuthique au dosage des prepara- tions gale.niques de cigue; controle physiologique sur le cobaye. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1929, 36: 529-41.—Kaack, H. F. Coni- um maculatum. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1937, 30: -158.— Krayer, O. Der toxikologische Nachweis des Coniins. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1931, 162: 342-72.—Levent, R. La cigue; la cicutine (bromhydrate) Gaz. hop., 1928, 101: 39-42.— Liiiis, A. Vergiftung mit den Wurzeln eines Mauerschierlings. Zschr. Kinderh., 1927-28, 45: 595.—Nast, A. G., & Boyd, L. J. A study of Conium maculatum. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1924, 17: 229-44.—Tewfik Attar. Sept cas d'intoxication par la cigue dont un mortel. Marseille med., 1925, 62: 695-7.— Thaddea, S. Ueber Verteilung und Ausscheidung des Coniin- hydrochlorids. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1931, 162: 385-94.— Wulsten, J. Zur Symptomatologie und Diagnose der akuten Schierlingsvergiftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1993. CONJUGATAE. See under Algae. CONJUGATA vera. See under Pelvimetry. CONJUGATE movement. See under Eye. CONJUGATION. See also Gamete; Protozoa; Reproduction. Blakeslee, A. F. Conjugation in the heterogamic genus Zygorhynchus. Mvcol. Zbl., 1913, 2: 241-4, 2 pl—Calkins, G. N. Uroleptus mobilis. J. Exp. Zool., 1925, 41: 191-213 — Gregory, L. H. The conjugation of Oxytricha fallax. J. Morph., 1922-23, 37: 555-81.—Ivanic, M. Ueber die Konjuga- tion der kleinkernlosen Stadien mit den einen normalen Kern- apparat besitzenden Tieren bei Amphileptus spec. Arch. Protistenk., 1934, 83: 344-51.------ Ueber die ohne vor- hergehende Conjugation vorkommende micronucleusartige Vergrosserung und Degeneration des Kleinkernes und din nachtragliche Conjugation der kleinkernlos gewordenen Tiere mit den einen normalen Kernapparat besitzenden Stadien voe Vorticella nebulifera Ehrbg. Cellule, Louvain, 1934, 43: 175-86, pl.—Joyet-Lavergne, P. Sur quelques caracteres cvtoplasmiques de l'anisogamie dans les sporadins des gre- garines. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1220-2.—Poliansky, G. Geschlechtsprozesse bei Bursaria truncatella O. F. Miill. Arch. Protistenk., 1933-34, 81: 420-546, 5 pl.—Ray, H., & Chakraverty, M. Lunar periodicity in the conjugation of Conchophthirius lamellidens Ghosh. Nature, Lond., 1934, 134: 663.—Sonneborn, T. M., & Lynch, R. S. Racial differ- ences in the early physiological effects of conjugation in Para- mecium aurelia. Biol. Bull., 1932, 62: 258-93.—Taranik, J. D. Hemolytic phage-bacterium conjugates. Proc. m>(. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34:615. CONJUNCTIVA 840 CONJUNCTIVA CONJUNCTIVA. See also Cornea; Eye, and its subheadings. Clausen. W. Conjunctiva. Jahrber. ges. Ophth., 1922, 47: 272.------Conjunctiva; Uebersichtsreferat. Ibid. (1921) 1924, 48: 385; 49: 376.—Krause, A. C, & Chan, E. La qufmica de las proteinas insolubles de la conjuntiva. Rev. cubana otoneur., 1033, 2: 187-90.—Lipschiitz, H. Ueber die Bedeu- tung der Wasserstoffionenkonzentration im Bindehautsack. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 763-9—Podesta, H. Zur Frage nach der Existenz schleimbeutel- oder lymphdriisenartiger Gebilc'e im vorderen Orbitalabschnitt. Ibid., 1927, 78: 68- 70.—Strughold, H. Das Verhalten der Horn- und Bindehaut des menschlichen Auges gegen Warmereize. Zschr. Biol., 1926, 84: 311-20. ---- Abnormities. Denti, A. V. Sulla formazione di una plica della congiuntiva bulbare. Boll. spec. med. chir., 1930, 4: 26-32.—Fiszrnan. T. Die Bulbusbindehauttasche (Recessus bulbo-conjunctivalis) Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 84: 313-5.—Kreiker, A. Eine seltene Bildungsanomalie; Zilie der unteren Uebergangsfalte. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 193-6.—Reitsch, W. Ueber Kiirzung der Bindehaut im Lidspaltenteil, gleichzeitig eine anatomisch- physiologische Betrachtung. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1930, 48: 302-7.—Savarino, S. Su una singolare forma, non de»critta, di malformazione congiuntivale. Gior. med. mil., 1933, 81: 109-15. ---- Abscess. Genet, L., & Durand, P. Furonculose; abcte a bourbillon de la conjonctive bulbaire. Lyon m^d., 1922, 131: 33.— Stein, R. Multiple Abszesschen der Lidbindehaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 329-31. ---- Amyloidosis. See also Conjunctiva, Degeneration. Adrogue, F. EI plasmoma y la degeneraci6n amiloidea de la conjuntiva. Rev. As. med. argent., 1923, 36: Sect. Soc. oft., 11-5, pl.—Bryan-Brown, D. S. Amyloid degeneration of the conjunctiva. Cbina M. J., 1927, 41: 304-6.—Kreibig, W. Ueber amvloide Degeneration der Bindehaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1935-36, 88: 281; 1936, 90: 129.—Kubik, J. Ueber plasma- celluliire Infiltration, hyaline und amvloide Degeneration der Bindehaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924, 114: 544-9.—Lunds- gaard, K. K. K. Can local administration of atropin cause amyloid of conjunctiva? Acta ophth., Kbh., 1928, 6: 411-3.— Rizzo. A. Un caso di degenerazione amiloide della congiuntiva. Gior. ocul., 1924, 5: 129-31— Satanovsky. P., & Sena, J. A. Contribution a! estudio de la degeneration amiloidea de la conjuntiva. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1929, 36: pt 2, 1185-96 — Walleren, I., & Vannas, M. Zur Kenntnis der Amyloider- krankung der Conjunctiva. Arb. Path. Inst. Helsingfors. 1926, n. F., 4: 211-26.—Wright, R. E. A case of amyloid degeneration of the conjunctiva Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1925. 54: 280, pl. ---- Argyrosis. See Argyria. ---- Bacteriology. TeEni-Feignbatjm, A. Die Bakterien der Conjunctiva, insbesondere die in Palastina haufigen Formen [Hebrew text] 82p. 8? Jerusalem [191] Aliquo-Mazzei, A. La flora batterica congiuntivale negli alunni delle scuole elementari. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1932 10. ser.. 7: 818-28.—Byers, W. G. M., & Bruere. A. A. Bac- teriologic examinations of the conjunctival sac as a routine measure in the preoperative technic. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth Otolar., 1924, 29: 141-8.—Camison, A. Valor del analisis bacterio!6gico de la conjuntiva como examen previo en cirugfa ocular. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1931, 31: 562-72.—Elschnig, A Die Bakterioskopie des normalen Bindehautsackes. Klin Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: Beilh., 22-8.—Fodor. G., & Vlasits, L. Ueber die Bakterienflora der Bindehautentzundungen bezie- hungsweise der normalen Bindehaut, und deren Bewertung. Ibid., 1934, 92: 643-9.—Gabrielides, C. A. Sur un micro- organisme rencontre1 pour la premiere fois sur la conjonctive humaine. Ann. ocul., Par., 1933, 170: 683-9. ------ & Joanrides, G. Isolement d'une coryn^hacterie atypique de la c njonctive humaine. Ibid., 1935, 172: 148-52.—Gowen, G. H. Source of staphylococci on normal conjunctiva of human eye. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 36-8.—Grosz, L, & Patat, P. [Virulence of conjunctival germs] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 557-9.—Guijarro Carrasco. M. Bacteriologfa de la con- juntiva ocular. Med. ibera, 1932, 26: pt 2, 568-71.—Khorazo, D., & Thompson, R. The bacterial flora of the normal con- junctiva. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 1114-6.—Lucie. H. Bac- teriology of the normal conjunctival sac. Ibid., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 829r31.—Lundsgaard, K. K. K. [Pneumococcus tvpe's and their frequency in the normal conjunctiva] Hospitalsti- dende, 1923, 66: Oft. Selsk. Forh., 18-20.—McKee, S. H. A study of the bacteriology of the normal and inflamed con- junctiva, with special reference to the presence of the Strepto- coccus and Pneumococcus. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1923, 28: 192-9. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 216-8.— Pavlov, N. M. [Bacteriological examination of the conjunctiva] Vest, oft., 1937, 10: 230-L—Wissmann, R. Ueber Strepto- kokkenbefunde im Bindehautsack. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924, 44: 208-15. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 53: 255.— Zauli, G. La flora batterica della congiuntiva prima e dopo 1'asportazione del sacco lacrimale. Lettura oft., 1932, 9: 3-18, ch. ---- Blood circulation and vessels. Rollin, A. *La circulation de la conjonctive bulbaire a l'etat normal et pathologique. 150p. 8? Par., 1933. Blue, R. A case of cyanosis demonstrating the circum- corneal veins. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, 8: 94-6.—Morelli, E. La circolazione sanguigna della congiuntiva bulbare con parti- colare riguardo ai capillari. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1931, 10. ser., "6: 577-91. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 1103.—Rollin, A. Quelques aspects de la circulation con- jonctivale dans l'hvpertension arterielle generale. Bull. Soc. opht., Par., 1934, 628-36.—Rudemann, A. D. Conjunctival vessels. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 1477-81. Also repr.— Urbanek, J., & Scherf. D. Kapillarmikroskopische Unter- suchungen an der menschlichen Konjunktiva; iiber das Vorkom- men von derivatorischen Gefassen im Bereiche des konjunk- tivalen Gefassystems. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 85-7. ---- Burns. See Conjunctiva, Injuries. ---- Cancer. See also Conjunctiva subheadings (Endotheli- oma; Sarcoma) Bronstein, L. *Les Epitheliomas de la con- jonctive bulbaire et de la cornee et leur traite- ment. 88p. 8? Par., 1933. Aguiiar, J. Epitelioma de origen conjuntival. penetrante en r.amora anterior. Med. ibera, 1932, 25: 839-42.—Aubaret, e conjunctiva by Beatty's method] Vest, oft., 1937, 11:230-2. ---- Edema. Isnel, R. *Semeiologie des cedemes chro- niques de la conjonctive. 62p. 8? Par., 1925. Cunningham, J. F. Persistent swelling of conjunctiva?. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Ophth., 1.— Moran, V. Sfimiologie des cedSmes de la conjonctive. Sem. hop. Paris, 1931, 7: 133-40.—Worms, G., & Bolotte. Oedeme chronique de la conjonctive bulbaire d'origine ethmoidale. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 291-3. ---- Endothelioma. De Rosa, G. Mesotelioma vascolare della congiuntiva bul- bare e della palpebra superiore (endotelioma) Arch, ottalm., 1927, 34: 76-92.—Focosi. M. Contributo alio studio degli endoteliomi della congiuntiva bulbare. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 479-90.—Haemangio-endothelioma of conjunctiva. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1934, 9:49, fig—Langdon, H. M. A case of hemangiomatous endothelioma. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1926, 24: 76, pl.—Stojalowski, K., & Stasifiska, J. Zur Fraae nach dem primaren Endotheliom der Augenbindehaut. Virchows Arch., 1932, 286: 70. ---- Examination. See also Eye, Examination. Ctjenod, A. J., & Nataf, R. Biomicroscopie de la conjonctive. 263p. 8! Par., 1934. Rotjlet, E. L. *Quelques applications de la m6thode colorimetrique de Soerrensen en ophtal- mologie [Geneve] 53p. 8? Par., 1923. Cesari, G. Esame capillaroscopico dei vasi congiuntivali, Riforma med., 1925, 41: 365-9.—Cuenod, A., & Nataf, R. Application de la biomicroscopie a l'fitude de la conjonctive normale et pathologique. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Tunis, 1934, 23: 389-412, pl. ------ Biomicroscopie de la conjonctive. Presse mid., 1934, 42: 1098.—Dusseldorp, M. Bio-microscopia de la conjuntiva palpebral. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1927, 2: 801-35.— Marchesini, E. II doppio eversore palpebrale di Pes (contributo alia tecnica di esplorazione della congiuntiva) Rass. ital. ottalm., 1932, 1: 228.—Olah, E. Praktisches Verfahren fur Massenuntersuchungen des Bindehautsackes, besonders in Trachomgegenden. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 95-8.— Panico, E. Attuali conoscenze sull'indagine biomicroscopica della congiuntiva. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 326-31.—Rollin, A. La capillaroscopie conjonctivale. Prat. med. fr., 1936, 17: 361-6.—Ruedemann, A. D. A micro-camera for visualization of conjunctival vessels. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1937, 37: 419- 28, 15 pl.—Terson, A. Examen integral du cul-de-sac con- jonctival superieur. Presse med., 1923, 31: annexe, 1077. ------Propulsion du cul-de-sac conjonctival supfirieur dans l'exploration et la thfirapeutique journalieres, avec un nouvel instrument. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1923, 37: 551. ---- Fibroma and fibrosis. Denzer, G. *Ein hartes Fibrom der Kon- junktiva. lOp. 8? Berl., 1916. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1915, 34: 311-6. Fibrolipomatous tumour of bulbar conjunctiva. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1934, 9: 55, fig.—Wollenberg, A. Ein neuer Fall von Bindehautschwiele. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: Beil., 135-9, pl. ---- Filariasis. See also Filariasis. Aubaret. Sur un cas de filaire conjonctivale. Marseille mfid., 1925. 62: 886-8.—Beers, G. H. Removal of Filaria loa from conjunctiva. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 1507.—Blanc. Un cas de Filaria loa sous-conjonctivale. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 146-9.—Coutela, Joyeux, C, & Artigues, P. Un nouveau cas de filaire de la conjonctive. Ibid., 360-3.— Cregar, J. S., & Burchell, E. B. Filaria subconjunctivalis; report of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 435-40 — Detroy. Filaria loa sous-conjonctivale. Echo mfid. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 4: 741.-—Guibert. Un cas de filaire sous-conjonctivale. Clin, opht,, Par., 1923, 27: 565-7.—Stroobants, C. Filaire sous-conjonctivale de l'oeil. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1935, No. 71, 213-5.—Sundar Rao, S. Filarial worms under the human conjunctiva, Ind. M. Gaz., 1933, 68: 394, pl.—Zanen. Ex- traction d'une filaire sous-conjonctivale. Arch, opht., Par., 1937, n. ser., 1: 909. ---- Folliculosis. See also Conjunctivitis, follicular; Trachoma. Carleial, O. Folliculose da conjunctiva e sua expressao em clinica geral. Brasil med., 1935, 49: 487-90.—Judkins. O. H. School follicles. Texas J. M., 1924-25, 20: 387-9.—Olitsky, P. K., Syverton, J. T.. & Tyler, J. R. Studies on the etiology of spontaneous conjunctival folliculosis of monkevs; bacteriologi- cal experiments. J. Exp. M., 1933, 57: 871-80, 3 pl. ----- Studies on the etiology of spontaneous conjunctival folliculosis of rabbits; transmission and filtration experiments. Ibid., 1934, 60: 107-18, 2 pl. ------ Bacteriological investigations. Ibid., 375-84, 2 pl. Also repr.—Rieger, H. Zur Aetiologie der Folliculosis conjunctivae. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 128: 312-24, 2 tab.—Trematore, M. Iperplasia follicolomatosa della congiuntiva bulbare. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1935, 4: 793-800.— Veldee, M. V. An epidemiological study of folliculosis of the conjunctiva. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1923, 38: 2877-87. ---- Foreign body. Bussy. Corps fitranger conjonctival mficonnu ayant perforfi le cul-de-sac superieur et dfiterminfi un ahcis de la rfigion sourciliSre et un granulome de la conjonctive. Lyon mfid., 1924, 133: 286.—Byers, W. G. M. Unusual lodgment of foreign bodies in the conjunctival sac. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 276.—Chery. Tolerance de la cornfie et des culs-de- sac conjonctivaux pour les corps fitrangers. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1925, 592-4.—Colley, T. Foreign bodies in the upper conjunctival fornix. Brit. M. J., 1930, 2: 600.—Farina. F. Su di una speciale affezione oculare acuta da insetto (seguito a nota preventiva) Lettura oft., 1927, 4: 497-512.—Fazakas, S. [Foreign body in the conjunctiva] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 15.— Glosser, H. H. The treatment of superficial foreign bodies of the eyeball and conjunctiva. Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 24-7.—Offret, A. La galvano-cautfirisation dans l'extraction des corps fitrangers de la cornfie et de la conjonctive. Ann, ocul., Par., 1927, 164: 213-5.—Steindorff, K. Entfernung von Bindehaut-Fremdkorpern. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1451.—Weigandt, M. Weiterer Beitrag zu den pflanzlichen Fremdkorpern in der Bindehaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1923, 50: 355. ---- Granuloma. Eleonskaia, V. N. [Inflammatory tumors of conjunctiva] Vest, khir., 1922, 2: No. 6, 265-70.—Franeois, J. Un cas de CONJUNCTIVA 843 granulome t^langiectasique de la conjonctive tarsienne. Bull. Soc beige opht., 1935, No.ii71, 215-22.—Inflammatory tumour of the conjunctiva in a newborn child. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1934, 9: 48, fig.—Judd. F. H. Several cases of a rare form of subconjunctival granuloma. China M. J., 1922, 36: 397-9.—Kiewe, P. Granuloma teleangiectati- cum (pediculatum) der Conjunctiva bulbi. Klin. Mbl. Augenh, 1935, 94: 614-7.—Lijo Pavia, J. Tumor inflamatorio fungoso recidivante de la conjuntiva palpebral. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 326-31.—MacRae, A. Subconjunctival granu- loma (shown last year) Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1933, 53: 594- 6.—Montanelli, G. Granuloma del fornice congiuntivale inferiore. Lettura oft., 1931, 8: 451-73, pl.—Morax, V., & Bollack, J. Granulome de la conjonctive avec adfinopathie. Ann. ocul., Par., 1932, 169: 185-8.— Morax, V., Nida, & Marteret. Granulome de la conjonctive avec adfinite suppurfie; recherches fitiologiques. Ibid., 177T85.—Smith, F. W. G. Granuloma of the bulbar subconjunctival tissue arising from an imbedded cilium. Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 455-7.— Valiere- Vialeix. Granulomes de la conjonctive bulbaire avec adfino- pathie; a propos de 2 observations. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171:808-13. ---- Hemorrhage. See also under names of primary diseases as Whooping cough, &c. Aprigliano, O. Um caso de hemorrhagia sub-conjunctival em um recemnascido. Rev. gyn. obst,, Rio, 1929, 23: 473-5.— Cantonnet, A. Les ecchymoses sous-conjonctivales. Prat. mfid. fr., 1932, 13: 373-7.—Gualdi, V. Contributo alia pato- genesi delle emorragie congiuntivali spontanee (richerche clin- iche e biomicroscopiche in un caso di diatesi emorragica spora- dica e mono-sintomatica) Lettura oft., 1930, 7: 589-95, pl.— Sattler, C. H. Schwer stillbare Bindehautblutung beim Neuge- borenen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 84.—Vogel, F. Zur Kasuistik spontaner Konjunktival-Hamorrhagien. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 464. ---- Histology. Kniisel, O. Die Sichtbarkeit des normalen Hornhaut- und Bindehautepithels im optischen Schnitt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 310-8, pl.—Kreiker, A. Ueber die Struk- tur des normalen Bindehautepithels. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1935.134:280-6. ------ [Epithelial structure of conjunctiva] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 624.—Panico, E. Aspetto biomieroscopico del tessuto epiteliale normale e patologico della congiuntiva. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 491-8.—Popov, N. Les glandes acineuses simples de la conjonctive palpebrale chez le foetus humain. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1930-31, 11: 185-96, 2 pl.—Renaud, M. Microscopie de la conjonctive. Rev. crit. path., Par., 1934-35, 5: 51-8.—Schmidt, R. Gitterfasern in der Bindehaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1934-35, 85: 24-6.—Solovcov, N. [Adenoid tissue of con.unctiva] Cas. lfik. desk., 1923, 62: 1101-4. ---- Hyperplasia and hypertrophy. See also Conjunctivitis, hyperplastic. Andrade, L. de. Algumas consideragoes sobre hiperplasias conjuntivais. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1929, 47: 299-302.— Dejean, C. Hypertrophie lymphoide de la conjonctive a saillies opalines. Arch, opht., Par., 1933, 50: 801-17.—Lamb, H. D. The reticulum in the chronically hyperplastic con- junctiva. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 724-9.—Morelli, E. Sull'ipertrofia linfoide della congiuntiva con ectasie dei vasi linfatici. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 670-82.—Pashev. Les hyper- plasies chroniques de la conjonctive et le vrai trachome. Rev. internat. trachome, 1930, 7: 189-99. ---- Immunity. Borrello, F. P. Sull'esistenza di un particolare potere di difesa della mucosa congiuntivale. Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 322-48.—Gallenga, R. L'immunita naturale della congiuntiva in rapporto al blocco del sistema reticolo-istiocitario col trypan- blau. Arch, ottalm., 1932, 39: 122; 411.—Gowen, G. H. The dissociative influence of the normal rabbit conjunctiva on beta hemolytic streptococci. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 1140-3.— Magnasco. M. Sul potere di resistenza della congiuntiva al passaggio dei germi patogeni e non patogeni (ricerche speri- mentali) Patholosica, Genova, 1928, 20: 17-28.—Polev, L. Ueber die Adrenalinwirkung bei lokaler Immunisierung des Auges. Arch. Augenh., 1931, 104: 464-9.—Schmelzer, H. Untersuchungen uber erworbene aktive Immunitat der Binde- haut und Hornhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 128: 579. ---- Inflammation. See Conjunctivitis. ---- Injuries. See also Conjunctiva, Foreign body. Satjerteig, [J. A. A. H.] W. *Saureveratzung des Konjunktivalsackes mit nachfolgender typi- scher Keratitis dendritica (Herpes corneae) lip. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Bartels, M. Hornhaut- und Bindehautveratzung durch Stalaktiten (Salzlosung im Bergbau) Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 78: 327-9—Collins, E. T. Warty condition of the ocular conjunctiva invading the cornea following repeated exposure to X-rays. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1928, 48: 83-5, pl — D'Alessandro, L. Lesioni traumatiche della congiuntiva oculare. Med. prat., Nap., 1926, 11: 183-93.—Dinger, G. Vollkommener Ausguss des oberen Konjunktivalsackes durch Weissmetall. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 703-5.—Dunphy. E. B. Arteriovenous aneurysm resulting from peculiar eve accident. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 249—Mendizabal. P. Metasquematismo de las lesiones traum&ticas del con- juntivo. Cir. cirujan., Mfix., 1934, 2: 197-202, 4 pl.—Munk, C. E. Injuries to the conjunctiva by spines from the common burdock. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 507-10.—Norrie, G. [Injuries of the conjunctiva] Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76: 141-8.—Thies, O. Volliger Ausguss der Konjunktivalsacke und maskenartige Ueberziehung des ganzen Gesichtes mit Teer. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 549-51.—VerhoerT. F. H., & Friedenwald, J. S. Injury to cornea and conjunctiva due to fish bile. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 857. ---- Innervation. Michail, D., & Vancea, P. L'innervation vasomotrice de l'oeil; recherches sur les vasomoteurs de la conjonctive. Ann. ocul., Par., 1926, 163: 561-89.—Strughold, H. Die Sensibilitiit der Horn- und Bindehaut des normalen menschlichen Auges. Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1927-28, 19: 353-68. ------ & Karbe, M. Die Topographie des Kaltesinnes auf Cornea und Conjunctiva, ein Beitrag zur Frage nach den spezifischen Empfangern dessel- ben. Zschr. Biol., 1925, 83: 189-200.—Vogelsang, K. Ver- gleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Sensibilitat von Bindehaut und Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 608-11. ---- Keratoma and keratosis. Nemeth, L. [Keratosis of conjunctiva at the internal angle of eye] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 991-3. ------ Ueber die Verhornung der Bindehaut der inneren Augenwinkelgegend. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 361-6.------ Bindehaut- verhornung in der Gegend des inneren Augenwinkels. Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 84: 365.—Warlomont. Production fipithfilial de la conjonctive sclfirotico-kfiratique. Presse mfid. beige, 1861, 13: 5-7.—Winkler, P. C. Leukoplakie der Bindehaut. Arch. Augenh., 1932, 106: 306. ---- Lipodermoid. Hulshoff, G. *Das Lipodermoid der Binde- haut [Wurzburgl 18p. 8? Bottrop-W., 1935. Schwender, W. A. *Ueber einen Fall von subconjunctivalem Lipodermoid. 17p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Farina. F. Lipodermoide congiuntivale. Gior. ocul., 1926, 7: 109-13.—Jean-Sfidan. Accroissement considerable d'un dermolipome sous-conjonctival congfinital. Ann. ocul.. Par., 1937, 174: 765.—Kranz, H. W. Ueber eine seltene angeborene Missbildung der Haut mit doppelseitigem symmetrischem Lipodermoid der Conjunctiva bulbi. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 118: 167-74.—Weidler, W. B. Dermo-lipoma. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1922, 51: 404. ---- Lipoma. Bonnet, P., & Paufique, L. Lipome sous-conjonctival. Arch, opht., Par., 1932, 49: 79.5-8.—Borsellino, G. Sopra un caso di lipoma puro sottocongiuntivale. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 517-25.—Bussola, E. Contributo clinico ed anatomico sul lipoma puro sottocongiuntivale. Ibid., 1930, 9: 188-97. ---- Lymphangioma and lymphangiectasis. Contino, F. Sulla linfangectasia emorragica della congiun- tiva. Ann. ottalm., 1935, 63: 281-7.—Essen-Moller, L. [Case of lateral lymphangiectasis hemorrhagica conjunctivae with zonular cataract in the same eye] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: Oft, selsk. forh., 58-61.—Laricchia. F. Contributo clinioo-istologico al linfangioma della congiuntiva bulbare. Ann. ottalm., 1932, 60: 662-70, pl.—Schopfer, O. Ueber das Lymphangiom der Bindehaut; 2 Falle von naevusartigen Lymphangiomen der Bindehaut und Mundschleimhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 336-44. ---- Lymphatics. Heuven, J. A. van. [Visibility of the lymphatic vascular system of the conjunctiva by the aid of intravenous injections of trypaflavin] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 1728-32. Sedan, J. Migration anormale d'encre de Chine, accidentelle- ment introduite sous la conjunctive. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 324-7. ------ Contribution a l'fitude de la circulation conjonctivale; migration sous-conjonctivale d'encre de Chine, ayant durfi 5 ans. Ann. ocul., Par., 1926, 163: 60-8. ---- Lymphoma and lymphomatosis. Hochman, S. *Lymphome de la conjonctive. 56p. 8? Par., 1936. CONJUNCTIVA S44 CONJUNCTIVA Wohrle, E. *Ueber Lymphome und Lympho- sarkome in der Conjunctiva [Tubingen] 23p. 8? Berl., 1935. Anastasi, G. Sul linfoma della congiuntiva. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 64: 310-25, 3 pl.—Coppez, J. H. Hypetrophie de la muqueuse du cul-de-sac conjonctival inffirieur (lymphf.mel Bull. Soc. beige ophth., 1935, No. 71, 189-91.—Klovekorn, G. H., & Schmidt, K. Das Lymphom der Conjunctiva und seine Behandlung. Rontgenpraxis, 1931, 3: 1000-2.—Mc- Arevey, J. B. Case of lymphoma of the conjunctiva. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1924, 44: 440.—Morax, Hsret [et al.] Lymphome de la conjonctive traitfi par la radiotherapie. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1927, 15: 222-4.—Pashev, C. Recherches sur les hyperplasies lymphocellulaires (lympho- mateuses) diffuses de la conjonctive. Arch, opht.. Par., 1932, 49: 497.—Pattee, J. J. Bilateral subconjunctival lymphoma. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 362.—Shannon, C. E. G., & McAn- drews, L. F. Lymphomas of the conjunctiva. Ibid., 1932, 15: 3. ser., 821.—Siemund, H. Ein Fall von lymphomatoser Erkrankung der Bindehaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 753-7.—Speciale-Picciche, P. Linfoma della congiuntiva (contributo istologico e radioterapico) Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 412-8, pl. ---- Melanoma and melanosis. See also Conjunctiva, Pigmentation. Ferguson. E. S. Case of melanoblastoma of the conjunc- tiva and cervical gland. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1923, 16: 256-8.—Heinonen. O. [Pathogenesis of malignant melanoma of conjunctiva] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1930, 72: 261-73.— Lowenstein. Kunstliche Hervorrufung melanotischer Ge- schwtilstchen in der Bindehaut. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 439-41.—Malignant melanoma of the conjunctiva. Annual Bep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1934, 9: 50-4, 4 fig.—Mulock Houwer. A. W. [Melanotic conjunctival tumors and melanosis of conjunctiva and cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: 1649.------[Melanotic tumors of conjunctiva] Ibid.. pt 2, 5635.—Musial, A. [An extrabulbar melanosarcoma of the eye with melanosis of the bulbar comjunctiva] Polska gaz. lek., 1924, 3: 399.—Reese, A. B. Precancerous melano- sis and diffuse malignant melanoma of the conjunctiva. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1937, 37: 45-56 [Discussion] 66-72 — Zeidler, M. Melanosis conjunctivae. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1929, 122: 628-33. ---- Mycosis. Atnias, V. Un caso de esporotricosis de la conjuntiva bulbar. Arch. oft. bisp. amer., 1930, 30: 644-50.—Blastomycosis of the conjunctiva. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1933, 8: 76-9.—Chevallereau, & Kalt. Mycose de la conjonctive. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1926, 149-51.—De Logu. A. Strepto- tricosi della congiuntiva palpebrale (osservazione clinica e contributo batteriolcgico sperimentale ed istopatologico) Boll, ocul., 1928, 7: 225-49, pl. ------ Sopra un caso non comune di congiuntivite da actinomices. Ibid., 1930, 9: 236-51.—Denti, A. V. AcHnomicosi della congiuntiva. Let- tura oft., 1928, 5: 551-9, pl.—Deuchler. Trichophyton cere- briforme im Konjunktivalsekret. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 649-61.—Drake, A. A. A yeast-like fungous infection of the conjunctiva; report of a case. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 6-10.—Norton, A. H. Thrush of the conjunctiva. Am. T. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 357.—Orlandi, N. Granulom der Conjunctiva durch Rhinosporidium seeberi (erstmalige Beob- achtung in Europa) Virchows Arch., 1926, 262: 314-27.— Rasheed Bey & Khairat, M. A case of Streptothrix of the conjunctiva, purposely not treated in order to watch its prog- ress and spontaneous cure. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1923, 162.—Sralzitti, G. Comportamento della congiuntiva all'azione dei miceti in animali tenuti in diverse condizioni di igiene, di alimentazione e di terapia. Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 726-34. ------ Micosi della congiuntiva palpebrale. Ibid., 1023-9, pl.—Sicardi, J. A., Regules, U., & Talice, R. V. Un cas intfiressant d'actinomycose conjonctivo-sclfirale d'origine traumatique. Ann. parasit., Par., 1936, 14: 171-6.—Wilson, R. P. Blastomycosis of the conjunctiva. Bull. Ophth. Soc Egypt, 1935, 28: 99-103.—Zuckermannova-Zichova. [Sporo- trichosic conjunctivitis] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1926, 65: 339-42. ---- Myiasis. Gabrielides, A. Sur la myiase des conjonctives et de la joue. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 791.—Lyon, M. W., jr. Conjunctival myiasis, due to the sheep gadfly, Oestrus ovis. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 547-9.—Nichelatti. P. Due altri casi di miasi congiuntivale da larve di Oestrus ovis. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: 1001-8.—Tits, C. Su di un caso di miasi congiuntivale (Oestrus ovis) Rass. ital. ottalm., 1935, 4: 613-21. ---- Nevus. See also Conjunctiva, Cancer: Nevocarcinoma. Claes, E. Un cas de naevus non pigmentfi de la conjonctive, complique de ptfirygion. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 224-30, pl.—Lijo Pavia, J., & Dusseldorp, M. Nevus apigmentado qufstico de la conjuntiva (dermoepitelioma de Parinaud) Rev. espec, B. Air., 1926, 1: 34r43— OberhofT. K. Die Histo- genese des Naevus der Conjunctiva bulbi. Arch. Augenh., 1933-34, 108: 194-211.—Rodin, F. H.. & Hall, E. M. Nevus of the bulbar conjunctiva; report of a case. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 24-7. Also repr.—Schneider, R. Naevus vasculosus der Konjunktiva und Episklera. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 75: 136.—Torgersruud, T. Quelques cas de naevus de la conjonctive. Acta ophth., Kbb., 1935, 13: 77-100, pl. ---- Papilloma and papillomatosis. Rtjge, W. R. A. L. *Ueber Pathologie und Therapie der Papillomatosis conjunctivae et corneae, speziell die spontane Ruckbildung derselben [Freiburg] 37p. 8? Hannover, 1926. Aubaret & Herrmann. Papillomes de la conjonctive. Marseille mfid., 1924, 61: 83-5.— Cassuto, N. Su di un cosid- detto papilloma della congiuntiva bulbare. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 414-24.—Heymans. J. Papillome ou cancroide. Arch. opht., Par., 1929, 46: 48-55.—Lyon, M. B. Papillomata of conjunctiva in a child; report of case. Tr. Indiana Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1935, 67-70.—Nordsted, A. [Case of papil- loma of the conjunctiva] Hospitalstidende, 1932, 75: Oft. Selsk. Forh., 55.—Reitsch, W. Ueber Form und eigenartige Pseudopapillome des lateralen Lidwinkels; Ectropium con- junctivae anguli lateralis pseudopapillomatosum et senile. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 635-40.—Sala, G. Su di un caso di papillomatosi diffusa del sacco congiuntivale. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 165-76.—Souter, W. C. Papillomatosis conjunctivae; spontaneous cure of a case. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1932, 52: 32-46, pl.—Weymann, M. F. Diffuse papil- loma of the limbus. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 310-2.— Windham, R. E. Papillomatosis of the cornea and conjunc- tiva. Texas J. M., 1936-37, 32: 348-51. ---- Parasites. See also Conjunctiva subheadings (Filariasis; Mycosis; Myiasis) Hare, G. R. A case of subconjunctival echinococcus. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 367-9, pl.—Kabayashi, H. On the life-history of the Oxyspirura mansoni and pathological changes in the conjunctiva and the ductus lacrymalis caused by this worm. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1927, 17: 23?-42.— Paschev, C. Subkonjunktivaler besonderer Nematode des Auges. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1929, 47: 470-2.—Schisto- somiasis of the conjunctiva. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1933, 8: 79-82.—Varshavsky. I. K. [Alveolar echino- coccus of the conjunctiva] Vest, oft., 1937, 10: 415-8. ---- Pemphigus. Baumann, F. Essential shrinkage of the conjunctiva (ocular pemphigus) with involvement of the mucous membranes of the nose, throat and larynx and stenosis of the esophagus (detailed treatment of a chronic disease of unknown etiology) Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 17: 795-804.—Bussy & Rosnoblet. Pemphigus chronique de la conjonctive. Lyon mfid., 1921, 130: 60.—Castello, B. Contributo clinico alio studio del pemfigo. Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 405-11.—Clapp, C. A. Pemphigus of the conjunctiva. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1924, 22: 109-80, pl.—Clausen, W. Zur Klinik des Pemphigus conjunctivae. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1922, 43: 251-6 — Custodis, E. Die essentielle Bindehaut«chrumpfung des menschlichen Auges. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1937, 137: 364- 418.—D'Amico, D. Sulla istogenesi del pemfigo coneiuntivale. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 111-29, pl.—Freund, E., A Vissi, F. Su un caso di pemfigo delle eongiuntive. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1932, 73: 212-6.—Hogg. G. H. Pemphigus of the conjunctiva. Med. J. Australia, 1922, 2: 356.—Hudson. A. C. Pemphigus of conjunctiva. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: 36 — Koutsev, A. Deux cas de rfitraction essentielle de la conjonc- tive. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1934, 173-5.—Kurz. O. Pemphi- gus conjunctivae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935. 94: 698. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 86: 348.—Louste, Dupuy-Dutemps [et al.] Deux cas de pemphigus conjonctival. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1924. 31: 481-6.—Mayou, M. S. Acute pemphi- gus of the conjunctiva. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Oohth., 15.—Neeper, E. R. Conjunctival pemphigus; improved following administration of Brooks's hemoprotein. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 363.—Neuschiiler, I. II pemfigo della congiuntiva. Boll, ocul., 1931. 10: 1-28.—Schonfelder, R. Histologischer Befund bei 2 Fallen von Pemphigus der Konjunktiva. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 217-9.— Stockard, C. Pemphigus conjunctivae; report of a case. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1923, 14: 95-7.—Trumpy, E. [Pemphigus conjuctivae; 2 cases] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1923, 84: 27-31.— Weill, G. Atrophie essentielle des conjonctives et perte des 2 veux apres intoxication alimentaire. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 186-90. -----r & Koutsev, A. Sur la rfitraction essentielle de la conjonctive. Strasbourg mfid., 1934, 94: 473-5.—Whitham, L B. Ocular pemphigus. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1922,51:389-95. ---- Pigmentation. See also Conjunctiva, Melanoma. Black, N. M., & Haessler. F. H. Pigmented lesions of the conjunctiva. Tr. Am. Opbtb. Soc, 1928, 26: 37-46.—Bozzoli, CONJUNCTIVA 845 CONJUNCTIVA A. Contributo alio studio dei nei pigmentati della congiuntiva bulbare. Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 455-7.—Hanover, W. S. The relation between pigmentation and injury in the conjunc- tiva of the frog tadpole. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 285.—Pillat, A. Physiologic content of pigment in the conjunctiva of Chinese; some remarks on normal and on pathologic pigmentation. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 411- 45. ------ Pathologisch-anatomische Untersuchungen bei Pigmentierung der Bindehaut der Erwachsenen infolge Vita- min-A-Mangel. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 128: 201-37. ------ Ueber Herkunft und Zweck der Pigmentierung der Bindehaut bei Avitaminose der Erwachsenen sowie iiber den Zusammenhang von Avitaminose und Nebenniere. Ibid., 361-80. ------■ Production of pigment in the conjunctiva in night blindness, prexerosis, xerosis and keratomalacia of adults. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 25-47, 2 pl. Also repr.—Rosenstein, A. M. Symmetrische Pigmentierungen in der Konjunktiva bulbi. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 947.—Zentmayer, W. Extensive pigmentation of conjunctiva. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1922, 44: 293. ---- Plasmocytoma. See also Conjunctiva, Amyloidosis. Baurmann, M. Ueber das Plasmom der Conjunctiva und seine Beziehungen zum Amyloid. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1922, 119: 236-51.—Chojnacki, P. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der plasmozytaren Granulome (Plasmomata conjunctivae) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 470-8.—Donati, A. Plasmocitoma della congiuntiva. Haematologica, Nap., 1923, 4: 337-43.— Dusseldorp, M., & Gonzalez Lelong, J. Plasmocitomas de la conjuntiva y de la cornea. Bol. Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 1928, 4: 353-61.—Guglianetti, L. Sul plasmoma della congiuntiva. Arch, ottalm., 1928, 35: 145-71, pl.—Halbertsma, K. T. A. Ueber einen Fall von Plasmazytom der Konjunktiva. Arch. Augenh., 1922-23, 92: 268-71.—James, W. M. Plasmoma of the conjunctiva. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 731-6.— Kreibig, W. Ueber die Plasmocytome der Bindehaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1933, 131: 89-101.—Pallares Lluesma, J. Con- tribucion al estudio del plasmoma de la conjuntiva. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1936, 36: 61-77, pl.—Papolczy, F. Ueber die Plasmome der Konjunktiva, mit besonderer Riicksicht, auf das Trachom. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 788-97.—Puscariu, E. Le plasmome de la conjonctive. Ann. ocul., Par., 1930, 167: 1017-26.—Raverdino, E. Plasmocitoma della congiun- tivi. Arch, ottalm., 1931, 38: 545-63, pl.—Schwarzkopf, G. Ueber die Plasmazelle und das Plasmom der Konjunktiven. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 247-64.—Soudakov, P. S. Plasmoma of the conjunctiva in China. China M. J., 1930, 44: 195-223, 7 pl.—Tajkef, L. Plasmocytome de la conjonctive. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 934-44. ---- Plica semilunaris. Popov, E. Contribution a I'etude du repli semi-lunaire et de la caroncule lacrymale chez I'homme (anatomie et developpement) 55p. 8? Par., 1912. Antonibon, A. Sullo sviluppo eccezionale della plica semi- lunare nell'uomo bianco. Boll, ocul., 1931, 10: 564-70.— Bartels, P. Histologisch-anthropologische Untersuchungen der Plica semilunaris bei Herero und Hottentotten, sowie bei einigen Anthropoiden. Arch. mikr. Anat., Bonn, 1911, 78: 1. abt., 529-65, pl. Also Zschr. Ethnol., 1911, 53: 616.— Bovero, A. Cartilagine della plica semilunaris (3» palpebra) dell'uomo e di altri mammiferi. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1916, 4. ser., 22: pt 2, 124. Also Ann. paul. med. cir., 1919, 10: 231.—Wibaut, F. Epitarsus. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: 1656, pt 2, 460, pl. ------ Ueber den sogenannten Epitarsus; eine Anomalie der Plica semilunaris. Zschr. Augenh., 1926, 59: 50-9. ---- Plica semilunaris: Diseases. Carboni, G. Di un granuloma della plica semilunare dall'as: petto di un linfosarcoma svoltosi intorno ad un frammento di arista di graminacea. Arch, ottalm., 1922, 29: 390-8, pl.— Galeazzi. C. Linfoma bilaterale della plica semilunare. Boll. ocul., 1934, 13: 1321-35.—Steyn, J. S. A case of melanosar- coma of the plica semilunaris. S. Africa M. Rec, 1925,23:99.— Tita, C. Contributo alia patologia della plica semilunare. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 1570-614.—Van der Straeten & Van Duyse. D. Kyste sfireux fipithfilial sous-conjonctival du repli semi-lunaire. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 257-65. ---- Pterygium. See Pterygium. ---- Sarcoma. See also Conjunctiva, Cancer. Barriere L A., & Malet, J. Linfosarcoma della congiun- tiva. Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 181-90.—Bistis. J. Ein Fall yon Bindehautsarkom. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 56: 106-9.— Boulans, A. Des sarcomes de la conjonctive a propos d un cas de pfirithfiliome. Clin, opht.. Par., 1924, 28: 01-8.—Caocci. G. Linfosarcoma primitivo della congiuntiva. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936 5: 55-74.—Farnarier & Rouslacroix. Myxo-sarcome mfilanique de la conjonctive bulbaire. Marseille mfid., 1920, 57: 991.—Fernando, A. S. Report of a case of melanosarcoma of the conjunctiva. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1923, 52: 168, pl.— Ibrahim, F. G. Melanotic sarcoma of conjunctiva. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1937, 30: 143.—Lane, F. Extensive sar- coma originating from a pigmented nevus of the conjunctiva. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 698.—Lyon, M. B. Melano- sarcoma of the conjunctiva. Tr. Indiana Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1933, 75-82.—Morelli, E. Di un voluminoso neo melanotico, d'apparenza sarcomatosa, della congiuntiva bulbare. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 101-10.—Morton, H. M. Atypically situ- ated sarcoma of the conjunctiva; report of a case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 1804-6.—Posey, W. C. Report of a case of melanosarcoma of the palpebral conjunctiva illustrating the malignancy of such growths. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 131-5.—Riffat, A. Sarcome primitif du cul-de-sac conjonctival rficidive au limbe sclfiro-corneen. Ann. ocul., Par., 1932, 169: 308; 1934, 171: 765.—Rosenstein, A. M. Rasches Wachstum eines Limbus-Sarkoms in einem vererbten Naevus im Anschluss an eine Koch-Weeks-Konjunktivitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 679-81.—Rossi, D. Sul melanosarcoma del fornice congiuntivale superiore. Boll, ocul., 1928, 7: 306-16.— Scalziti. Contributo alio studio clinico ed anatomo-patologico dei sarcomi fuso-cellulari e melanotici della congiuntiva palpe- brale e regione della caruncola. Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 423-30, pl.—Triossi, S. Sarcoma melanotico della congiuntiva palpebrale. Ibid., 1927, 55: 280-4, pl.—Uchermann, A. Melano-sarcoma conjunctiva? bulbi] Med. rev., Bergen. 1922, 39: 402.—Vella, F. Melanosarcoma primitivo della congiuntiva bulbare e genesi della melanina. Lettura oftalm., 1934, 11: 531-41, pl.—Ward, R. Melanotic sarcoma of the conjunctiva. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: sect, ophth., 1517. ---- Secretion. See also Lysozyme; Tear; also under names of eye disease. Colombo, G. L. La citologia degli essudati congiuntivali e la sua importanza diagnostica. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1922, 3. ser., 19: 90-102.—Gardileic, A. Die Wasserstoffionenkon- zentration der Tranenfliissigkeit in nativem Zustande und des Konjunktivalsekretes elektrometrisch gemessen an einem Falle mit freiliegenden Ausfiihrungsgangen der Tranendriise; die Conjunctiva als wichtiger Trager der alkalischen Reaktion. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1937, 137: 71-83.—Hallauer, C. Klini- sche und experimentelle Untersuchungen uber den Lysozym- gehalt im Bindehautsack und in der Tranenfliissigkeit. Arch. Augenh., 1930, 103: 199-215.—Mohamed, I. A. Few remarks on the incidence of eosinophilia in the conjunctival secretions in Egypt. Bull. Ophth. Soc Egypt, 1935, 28: 57-65.—Sanyal, S. Periodical excretion of calcium urate from the conjunctiva. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 1044-5. ---- Surgery. Esteban, M. Restauraci6n de la cavidad conjuntival ex- vacuo. Rev. cubana otoneur., 1934, 3: 94-6.—Favaloro, G. Contributo alia sindesmoplastica; lembo cutaneo peduncolato in due tempi. Lettura oft., 1926, 3: 130-6.—Glover. D. M., & Jacoby, M. W. Reconstruction of a conjunctival sac with Thiersch grafts. Arch. Surg., 1933, 26: 617-22. Also repr.— Green, J. Conjunctivo-plastv in certain corneal affections. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1927, 25: 39-47. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1928, 3. ser., 11: 12-5.—Lasalle, A., & Badeaux, F. Refection de la cavitfi conjonctivale par greffe dermo-fipidermique. Union mfid. Canada, 1928, 57: 400-2.—Rollet. Autoplastic conjonctivale par greffe de muqueuse buccale. Lyon mfid., 1920, 129: 405.—Schmidt, H. Zur technischen Weiterbildung der Kuhntschen Bindehautverwertung. Zschr. Augenh., 1933, 81: 239-43.—Sverdlov, D. G. [Bloodless operation in treatment of contraction of conjunctival sac] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933 3: 307-9.—Szokolik, E. The technique of conjunctivo- plasty. Am. J. Ophth., 1928, 3. ser., 11: 438.—Terson, A. Propulseur du cul-de-sac conjonctival supfirieur. Ann. ocul., Par 1923 160:433-8.—Thies. Bindehautplastik bei schweren Vera'tzungen. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924, 44: 157-61 [Dis- cussion] 163-9.—Van Lint. Ligature conjonctivale. Arch. opht., Par., 1924, 41: 31.—VaSek, E. [Conjunctival plastic made'with the flap of Thiersch and Stent's composition] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1926, 65: 1719.—Veasey, C. A. Operations on the conjunctiva. In Eye and its diseases (Berens, C.) Phila., 1936, 1076-83 —Wick, W. Plastische Bildung des Bindehautsackes. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 53: 83-6.—Wilmer, W. H. Spud for dissecting conjunctiva from sclerocorneal margin in trephine operation. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1932, 30: 387-90, pl. ---- Syphilis. See under Syphilis. ---- Tuberculosis. See under Tuberculosis. ---- Tumor. See also Conjunctiva subheadings Cyst; Dermoid, &c.) (Cancer; CONJUNCTIVA 846 CONJUNCTIVITIS Cassiatj, P. Contribution a I'etude des tumeurs b^nignes de la conjonctive. 57p. 8? Par., 1936. Biontovskaia, E. T. [Diagnosis and therapy of pigmentary tumors of the conjunctiva] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 2: 88-92.— Bushman, L. B. Recurring conjunctival tumor. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 564.—De Logu, A. Contributo alio studio del neo non pigmentato cistico della congiuntiva bulbare a tipo dermoepitelioma di Parinaud. Boll, ocul., 1927, 6: 921-32. ------ Contributo alio studio dei tumori epiteliali benigni della congiuntiva bulbare a tipo dermo-epitelioma di Parinaud. Ibid., 1929, 8: 500-12.—Fledelius, M. [Case of subconjunctival tumor and exophthalmus] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: Oft. selsk. forh., 15-7.—Gerard. G., & Morel. J. Adenome de la conjonctive renfermant des glandes de Mfii- bomius. Clin, opht., Par., 1927, 31: 367-73.—Goldenburg, M. Surgery of benign neoplasma of the conjunctiva. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1926-27, 5: 568-70.—Halkin, H. Tumeur conjonctive d'origine traumatique. Cancer, Brux., 1934', 11: 132-4.— Jacqueau & Bujadoux. Tumeur de la conjonctive. Lyon mfid., 1924, 133: 759-61.—Morelli, E. Su di un tumore della congiuntiva bulbare (amartoma?) Pathologica, Genova, 1928, 20: 223-8, pl.—Moret. Polypes multiples de la conjonctive aux 2 yeux. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1929, No. 59, 41— Motto, M. P., & Dunnavan, F. L. Hemangioma of the conjunctiva; report of a case. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 15-8.— O'Brien, H. R. Conjunctival polyp arising from grass seed. China M. J., 1929, 43: 1143.—Parzani, C. Psammoma del fornice congiuntivale inferiore. Policlinico, 1933, 40: sez. prat., 1492-5.—Peter, G. X-rays and radium in the treatment of tumors of the conjunctiva. Radiology, 1935, 25: 745-9.— Rossi, V. Angioma semplice della congiuntiva. Arch, ottalm , 1921, 28: 120-8.—Shcheglova, A. A. [Congenital tumors of the conjunctival Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 2: 165-72.—Szabo, G. [Lacrimal glands in relation to cavernous hemangioma of the conjunctiva] Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 737.—Teegler, C. Ueber partiellen Arcus lipoides bei limbusnahen tumorosen Prozessen der Konjunktiva. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 93: 197-212.— Tille. H., & Pillet, P. Note histologique et clinique sur 80 cas de tumeurs de la conjonctive. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 766. ---- Ulcer. Charlin, C. C. Histeria mutilante ocular, ulceraciones conjuntivales. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1934, 34: 121-6.— Dupuy-Dutemps. Cas d'ulcfiration chancriforme de la con- jonctive oculaire de Tangle interne de l'ceil. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1924, 31: 5.—Motolese, F. Ulcera della congiun- tiva con poliadenite satellite da Streptococcus haemolyticus melanogenes. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 1063-78. ---- Xerosis. Frentzel, A. *TJeber Xerose der Bindehaut bei Erwachsenen [Wurzburg.] 15p. 8? Borna- Lpz., 1930. Bondy, M. [Epidemic of hemeralopic xerosis of conjunctiva] Cas. lfik. fiesk., 1923, 62: 177-9.—Caocci. G. Sulla xerosis epiteliale della congiuntiva. Arch, ottalm., 1931, 38: 528-44.— Fernandez Alvade, L., & Alcober Coloma, V. Un caso de xerosis conjuntival (Manchas de Bidot) Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1934, 34: 431-6.—Ferrari, A. Xerosis epiteliale della congiun- tiva tarsale. Arch, ottalm., 1934, 16: 116-26.—Kreiker. A. Zur Klinik und Histologie der epithelialen Bindehautxerose. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 124: 191-205.—Marinosci, A. Indagini sulla xerosi della congiuntiva. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: 593-604, 2pl.—Moretti, E. Sulla xerosi epiteliale a piccola chiazza della congiuntiva palpebrale. Ibid., 778-84.—Picard. Un cas de xfirosis conjonctival. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris., 1927, 561-3.—Puig Solares. M. Cuatro casos de sindrome de Bidot. Asistencia, Mfix., 1934-35, 1: No. 2, 29-32.—Ringle, C. A. Xerosislike conjunctival areas. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 427. CONJUNCTIVITIS. See also Conjunctiva, Diseases; Cornea, Dis- eases; Eye, Disease; Ophthalmia. Gabrielides, A. Des conjonctivites. 756p. 8? Constantinople, 1921. Camescasse, J. Conjonctivites simples. Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 291.—Harris, J. W. Conjunctivitis. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1928, 2: 491-4.—Lemoine, A. N. Conjunctivitis. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1929, 26: 55-8.—Mezza testa, F. Le congiuntiviti. Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez. prat., 125-9. ---- acute catarrhal. See also Conjunctivitis subheadings (Bacteri- ology; staphylococcic, &c.) Barrow, R. H. B. An epidemic of conjunctivitis due to in- fection with Bacillus faecalis alkaligenes. Brit. J. Ophth., 1931, 15: 319-23.—Bartolotta, E. Cenni di epidemiologia oculare in Libia. Arch. ital. sc med. col., 1924, 5: 45-7.— Bichelonne, H. C. B. Les yeux rouges. Arch. mfid. pharm. mil., 1924, 81: 624-34.—Bourguignon, G. C. Observation de la conjonctivite aigue contagieuse dans la rfigion de Coquil- hatville. Ann. Soc. beige mfid. trop., 1930, 10: 281-3.— Brown, E. Some notes on contagious ophthalmia in cattle. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1934, 14: 29-33.—Chronis. P. Zur Behand- lung der Conjunctivitis catarrhalis acuta (Koch-Weeks) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 374-6.—Collin, L. Les conjonc- tivites infectieuses en Annam. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 98-101.—Ehlers, H. [Case of contagious conjunctivitis with about 14 days incubation time] Hospitalstidende, 1931, 74: Oft. Selsk. Forh., 45-8.—Epidemics of acute conjunctivitis. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1933, 8: 51-76, pi.— Feigenbaum, A. Ueber die epidemiologische Eigenart der Koch-Weeksschen Infektion und ihre Rolle in einem Trachom- land. Ber. Deut. opth. Ges., 1927, 46: 295-9.—Graham- Smith, G. S. The Oscinidae (Diptera) as vectors of conjunc- tivitis, and the anatomy of their mouth parts. Parasitology, Lond., 1930, 22: 457-67, pl.—Howard, H. J. The rationale of treatment in some acute conjunctival infections. J. Mis- souri M. Ass., 1932, 29: 193.—Jakovleva, A. A. [Familial epidemic of acute catarrhal and croupous conjunctivitis, caused by intestinal microbes] Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 354.— Jones, K. S. Epidemic conjunctivitis. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 2: 291.—Junes, E. Complications cornfiennes graves au cours de la conjonctivite a bacilles de Weeks. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 284-92.—Koch-Weeks conjunctivitis. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1933, 8: 31-46, 3 ch.—Koh. S. Bakteriologische Untersuchungen iiber Conjunctivitis catar- rhalis acuta. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1932, 31: 21.—Marconi, P. Epidemia di congiuntivite catarrale acuta da batterio di Koch-Weeks. Gior. batt. immun., 1929, 4: 1021.—Marin Amat, M. Conjuntivitis de Weeks equimotica, en ambos ojos, en un alcoh61ico. Siglo med., 1925, 75: 603.—Merrill, H. G. Epidemic keratoconjunctivitis diversiformis. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 1007. Also Health Off., Wash., 1936-37, 1: 337-40.—Meyerhof, M. Ueber Conjunctivitis catarrhalis acuta in Aegypten. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 680.— Migally, A. On the use of saturated solution of magnesium sulphate in the treatment of acute inflammation of the con- junctiva and cornea. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1934, 27: Ses. 31, 98-100.—Nicolle, C. Recherches en cours sur la con- jonctivite aigue a bacilles de Weeks. Ann. ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 476. Also Rev. trachome, Par., 1924, 1: 41-3. ------ Conseil, E., & Cuenod, A. Vaccination prfiventive contre la conjonctivite aigue a bacille de Weeks; son importance dans la lutte antitrachomateuse. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1923, 177: 382-4.—Nicolle, C, Durand, P., & Conseil E. Nouvelles donnfies expfirimentales sur la prfivention, le traitement et l'fitiologie de la conjonctivite aigue a bacilles de Weeks. Ibid., 1924, 178: 52-4. ------ Multiplicitfi des races du bacille de Weeks; frfiquence de ce microbe sur la conjonctive humaine en dehors de la conjonctivite aigue. Ibid., 1132-4.—Orsi, L. Oftalmia catarrale acuta edematosa da batterio di Koch- Weeks. Gior. batt. immun., 1929, 4: 547-50.—Peiper, O. Eine Epidemie von Conjunctivitis Koch-Weeks. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1926, 39: 270-5.—Pesch, K. L. Bakteriologische Versuche zur keimtotenderi Behandlung der Koeh-Weeks- Konjunktivitis. Arch. Augenh., 1922, 91: 52-7.—Peters, A. Die infektiosen Bindehauterkrankungen im Weltkriege. Handb. arztl. Erfahr. Weltkr., Lpz., 1922, 5: 126-34.—Ramon, E. Conjuntivitis contagiosa en el distrito de Monclova. Rev. As. mfid. mex., 1926, 5: 1578-85. Also An. Soc mex. oft., 1927, 6: 49-58.—Richards, P. Acute infectious conjunctivitis. Southwest. M., 1937, 21:39-41.—Schmelzer. H.. & Eckstein, E. Ueber Koch-Weeks-Bacillen-Conjunctivitis. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1934, 132: 20-3.—Stroh. Eine infektiose Kerato- Conjunktivitis bei Gemsen (das sogenannte seuchenhafte Erblinden) Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1919, 27: 83-7.—Toulant, P. Les conjonctivites aigues fipidfimiques des pays chauds. Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1936, 16: 253-71.—Wilkins, E. L. Acute conjunctivitis; diagnosis and treatment. N. Orleans M. & S., 1933, 86: 221-5.—Wilson, R. P. Ophthalmia aegyp- tiaca. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 397-406, 3 pl—Wiss- mann. R. Was hat man von dem Koch-Weeks-Problem zu halten? Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1925, 45: 160-7. ---- allergic. See also Conjunctivitis, chemical; Conjunc- tivitis, vernal. Allergic conjunctivitis. Bull. Pract. Ophth., S. Franc, 1936, 6: 34-6.—Balyeat, R. M.. & Bowen, R. Allergic conjunc- tivitis. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 1005-11.—Bardelli, L. Con- giuntiviti allergiche. Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 817-26.—Koutsev, A. Les conjonctivites allergiques non infectieuses. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 473-92. Also Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 536-9.—Lagrange. H. Conjonctivites catarrhal es, ana- phylaxie mfidicale et troubles endocriniens. Arch, opht., Par., 1922, 39: 679-85. ------ Un cas de blfipharo-conjonc- tivite catarrhale par sensibilitfi au bois vert. Gaz. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1922, 43: 398. ------ Conjonctivite d'origine anaphylactique. Presse mfid., 1923, 31: 112. ------ Le role de l'allergie dans certaines conjonctivites. Ann. ocul., Par., 1936,173:481. ------& Delthil, S. Les rfiactions allergiques de la conjonctive oculaire. Ibid., 1933, 170: 1009-30.— Muende, I. Conjunctivitis as a trichophytide manifestation. Brit. J. Derm., 1930, 42: 26-33.—Shahan. W. E. Neuropathic conjunctivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 461-3.— Simon, F. A. Allergic conjunctivitis due to fungi. J. Am. M. CONJUNCTIVITIS 847 CONJUNCTIVITIS Ass., 1938, 110: 440.—Woods. A. C. Clinical problem of allergy in relation to conjunctivitis and iritis. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 1-17. ---- Bacteriology. Eisenhardt, P. G. *Vergleichende bakteri- ologische Untersuchungen von hundert frischen Bindehautentzundungen mittels des Sekretpra- parates, des Epithelpraparates und der Platten- kultur. 23p. 8? Miinch., 1928. Bengisu, N. Un cas de conjonctivite mfiningococcique. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 756.—Cavara, V. Riproducione sperimentale della congiuntivite da mollusco contagioso. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena (1928) 1929, ser. 10, 3: 673-7.—Croci, L. Contributo alia conoscenza delle congiuntiviti pseudo- difteriche, specie in rapporto alia loro terapia. Lettura oft., 1933, 10: 403-24.—Dejean, C, & Temple, J. Conjonctivite avec fuso-spirilles de Vincent. Ann. ocul., Par., 1927, 164: 198-201.—Dunnington, J. H., & Khorazo, D. Conjunctivitis due to fusospirochetal infection. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 252-4.—Fodor, G., & Vlasits, L. [Bacteriology of conjunc- tivitis and of normal conjunctiva] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 1180-2.—Gifford, S. R., & Day, A. A. Acute purulent con- junctivitis due to the meningococcus. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 1038-41.—Hamburger, F. A. Akute Conjunctivitis, hervorgerufen durch den Micrococcus catarrhalis. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1936, 135: 277-81.—Herrenschwand, F. von. Spirochaeten und Bacillus fusiformis bei akuter Konjunktivitis. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 62: 370-2,—Johnston, W. Colon-bacillus infection of the conjunctiva. Am. J. Ophth., 1938, 21: 185-7.—- Krull, J. [Infectious conjunctivitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69:158-60.—Lindner, K. Ueber das Verhaltnis der Erreger eitri- ger Bindehautentzundungen zur Hornhaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 53: 157-74.—McKee, S. H. Observations from routine bacteriological examination of conjunctivitis cases. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser.. 12: 475-80— Michaelson, I. C. Con- junctivitis; a clinical and bacteriological investigation. Glas- gow M. J., 1935, 123: 185-95.—Morax, V. La conjonctivite a Micrococcus catarrhalis. Ann. ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 401-11.— Mura, F. Ricerche batteriologiche nelle malattie congiuntivali. Atti Soc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1934, 36: 569-75.—Nastri, F. Congiuntivite purulenta e piodermite palpebrale da micrococco catarrale. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 674-87.—Sanyal, S. Colon bacillus infection of conjunctiva in adults. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 582.—Sticfbold, E. Ueber einen seltenen Bakterienbefund im Sekret der Meibomschen Driisen bei Conjunctivitis meibomiana. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 643-5.—Stock. Die infektiosen Erkrankungen der Konjunk- tiva. Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 177-9—Toth, Z. [B. fluorescens infection of conjunctiva] Magy. orv. nagyhfit jegyzokve, 1931, 158.—Villard, H„ & Dejean, C. Conjonc- tivite k pneumobacilles de Friedlander. Arch. Soc. sc. mfid. biol. Montpellier, 1933, 14: 241-6.—Zdravko Nizetic. La conjonctivite k bacillus Proteus vulgaris. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171:998-1004. ---- Causes. See also Conjunctivitis, Bacteriology. Biffis, A. Su di un caso di congiuntivite plasmacellulare in soggetto affetto da broncospirochetosi del Castellani. Ann. ottalm., 1935, 63: 341-58, pl.—Blegvad, O., & Moller, H. U. Conjonctivite artificielle. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1935, 13: 101-14.—Bull, L. B. Habronemic conjunctivitis in man pro- ducing a bung eye. Med. J. Australia, 1922, 2: 499.—Caiger, H. Conjunctivitis artefacta. Brit. M. J., 1922, 2: 1264 — Chopra. R. N. Conjunctivitis produced by a ground beetle. Ind. M. Gaz., 1934, 69: 23.—Claes, E. Conjonctivite puru- lente grave bilatfirale par injection accidentelle professionnelle. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1936, No. 73, 120-8.—Covo, A. Un cas de conjonctivite d 'origine dentaire. Odontologie, Par., 1929, 67: 23-6.—Di Marzio, Q., & Ferreri, G. Sulle blefaro- congiuntiviti d'origine nasale. Riv. otoneur., 1927, 4: 708- 14.—Elliott. R. H. Conjunctivitis in the tropics. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 12-4.—Gil, R. Conjuntivitis belenorragica, diftfirica y granulosa. Dfa mfid., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 189-91.—Grosz, I. [A keratoconjunctivitis aetiologiAja] Orvoskfipzfis, 1936, 26: 466-76.—Hagedoorn, A. [Secondary conjunctivitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 2493-7, pl.—Mohn. A. [Case of keratoconjunctivitis in acne rosacea] Norsk mag. laegevid., 1931, 92: 709-15.—Montel, E. L. Une observation de fifivre boutonneuse a dfibut oculaire; conjonctivite d'inoculation? Bull. Soc. mfid. mil. fr., 1935, 29: 344-6.—Morelli, E. Sull'in- fluenza dell'alimentazione nelle malattie oculari dell'infanzia (cheratocongiuntivite flittenulare e tracoma) Arch, ottalm., 1927, 34: 273-9.—Powell, B. J., jr. Uniocular conjunctivitis from peat dust. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 206-8 — Roger, J. Conjonctivite granuleuse d'origine vermineuse chez le cheval. Bull. Soc. centr. mfid. vfit., 1922, 75: 345.—Urizar, R. Conjuntivitis gripal. An. Inst, nac parasit., Asunci6n, 1928, 1: 273.—Walker, C. E., jr., & Shankel, H. Hereditary conjunc- tivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 837. ---- chemical and medicamentous. Glover, L. P. Chemical conjunctivitis of the newborn; its cause, prevention, and treatment. Pennsylvania M. J., 1936-37, 40: 1035-8.—Hirschfelder, A. D. The effect of local anaesthetics upon the conjunctivitis caused by mustard oil. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1922-23, 20: 508-11. ------ Studies upon the vascular and capillary phenomena and sup- posed axon reflexes concerned in the development of edema in mustard oil conjunctivitis, together with the effects of vasodila- tor drugs, local anesthetics and vital stains. Am. J. Physiol., 1924, 70: 507-19.—Kesten, B. M. Conjunctivitis and ble- pharitis due to yellow mercuric oxide. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 6: 582-8. Also repr.—Koutsev, A. Des con- jonctivites mfidicamenteuses. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, pt 2, 499-502.—Roy, D. Severe edematous conjunctivitis from powdered orris root. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 208. ---- chronic catarrhal. Blatt, N. Kiirettage der Bindehaut (Abrasio conjunctivae) bei den chronisch-katarrhalischen Conjunctivitiden. Wien klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 1011-3.—Borries, G. V. T. [Obstinate case of conjunctivitis cured by endonasal intervention] Hos- pitalstidende, 1934, 77: Neur. selsk. forh., 71-4.—Dieter, W. Behandlung der chronischen Conjunctivitis. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1461.—Dujardin, E. [Electrocoagulation treatment of chronic conjunctivitis] Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98: 423-7.— Elschnig, A. Ueber Bindehautmassage bei chronischer Kon- junktivitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 273.—Fox, N., & Deutsch, E. Chronic conjunctivitis and nasal infection. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 757-60.—Gray. H. Chronic conjunctivitis with chemosis in the cat. Vet. J., Lond., 1923, 79: 433.—Holm, E. [Treatment of chronic conjunctivitis] Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98: 233-5.—Knapp. P. Behandlung der chronischen Konjunktivitis mit Spray. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 820-2.—Kruger, C. F. Zur Behandlung der Ble- pharo-Conjunctivitis. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 74: 390-2.— Lauterstein, M. Ophthalmopathia trigeminocib'aris; Einiges iiber die sogenannte Conjunctivitis chronica simplex und Conjunctiva neuroallergica. Ibid., 1932-33, 79: 370-4.— Rauh, W. Fortschritte der Therapie der chronischen Ble- pharitis und Conjunctivitis. Fortsch. Ther., 1931, 7: 308-11.— Rosenstein, A. M. Erfahrungen mit Galvanokaustik bei chronischem Bindehautkatarrh. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 777-80.—Thygeson, P. Bacterial factors in chronic catarrhal conjunctivitis; role of toxin-forming staphylococci. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 18: 373-87.—Young. G. An ob- stinate case of chronic infection of the conjunctiva from Bacil- lus xerosis. Ibid., 1929, n. ser., 1: 712.—Zaniboni, A. Neue Behandlungsmethode des chronischen Bindehautkatarrhes. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 438-43. ---- Diagnosis. Cutino, R. M. Acute conjunctivitis and its differential diagnosis. Tr. Ital. M. Soc, N. Y., 1930, 7-10. Also Med. Times. N. Y., 1931, 59: 249.—Griffith, H. M. Differential diagnosis and treatment of acute conjuntivitis, acute iritis and acute glaucoma. Med. Comment, 1932, 14: 4-7.— Lear, E. G. Catarrhal conjunctivitis; the differentiation from trachoma and iritis. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 710-2.— Spalluto, A. La diagnosi differenziale precoce fra le congiun- tiviti proliferanti. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1935, 41: pt 2, 599-608.—Thygeson, P. Etiologie diagnosis of conjunctivitis. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, 12: 676-88. ------ Bacteriologic differentiation of the common forms of conjunctivitis with particular reference to types prevailing in Iowa. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1937, 27: 15-24. ---- diphtheritic. See under Diphtheria. ---- diplobacillary [Morax-Axenfeld] See also Hemophilus. Hall, G. C. The prevalence of Morax-Axenfeld conjunc- tivitis. Kentucky M. J., 1932, 30: 451-3.—Miskevich, L. D. [Use of strong solutions of sulphate of zinc in Morax-Axenfeld conjunctivitis] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 554-6.—Morax, V. L'in- fection diplobacillaire. Ann. ocul., Par., 1932, 169: 81-93. Also Rev. mfid. est, 1932, 60: 385-93.—Smith, R. D. Morax- Axenfeld conjunctivitis. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1935, 28: 317-9.— Williams, J. D. An unusual case; case report. Kentucky M. J., 1935, 33: 365. ---- dry. Sjogren, H. Zur Kenntnis der Keratocon- junctivitis sicca. 151p. 8? Kbh., 1933. Forms Suppl. 2, Acta ophth., Kbh. Dalsgaard-Nielsen, E., & Dalsgaard-Nielsen, T. [Kerato- conjunctivitis sicca] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 219-25.—Grosz, S. von. Aetiologie und Therapie der Keratoconjunctivitis sicca. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 97: 472-85.—Lisch, K. Kerato- conjunctivitis sicca und Hereditat [Discussion] Ibid., 1937, 98: 384. ------ Ueber hered itares Vorkommen des mit Kerato- conjunctivitis sicca verbundenen Sjogrenschen Symptomenkom- plexes. Arch. Augenh., 1936-37, 110: 357-64.—Sjogren, H. [Histological examination of keratoconjunctivitis sicca] Hygiea, Stockh., 1932, 94: 818-21. ------ Keratoconjunctivitis sicca, ein Teilsymptom eines grosseren Symptomenkomplexes. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1936, 51: 122-7. Also Zbl. ges. Ophth.. 1936, 36: 321. CONJUNCTIVITIS 848 CONJUNCTIVITIS eczematous. Krasso, I. Altersverteilung der Conjunctivitis eczematosa und anderer ausserer Augenkrankheiten. Zschr. Kinderh., 1925, 39: 448-55.—Lazarescu, D., & Damian, E. Kalzamie und Kalziumtherapie bei der sogenannten ekzematosen Ble- pharo-Kerato-Konjunktivitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 97: 626-43.—Puscariu, E., & Lazarescu, D. Considerazioni sulla cherato-congiuntivite eczematosa nella clinica oftalmo- logica di Iassy. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 465-78.—Rebucci, E. Contributo alia cura della cherato-congiuntivite eczematosa o flictenulare. Ibid., 1937, 16: 1131-45.—Rinoldi, T. Sulla patogenesi della cherato-congiuntivite eczematosa. Athena, Roma, 1934, 3: 396-8.—Rizzo, A. La tubercolino-terapia nelle cherato-congiuntiviti eczematose dei bambini. Gior. ocul., 1928, 9: 13.—Tallei, E. Sulla patogenesi della cherato- congiuntivite eczematosa. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 764-72.— Torres Estrada, A. Mercurials and salvarsan for eczematous conjunctivitis and keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 909. Also An. Soc. mex. oft., 1927, 6: 97-113. ---- follicular. See also Conjunctiva, Folliculosis; Trachoma. Arboleda, A. Conjuntivitis folicular de origen especifico. Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1922-23, 14: 453-6.—Berge, E. Die Conjunctivitis follicularis des Hundes und ihre Therapie. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 40: 101-4.—Bourdier. Les traitements des conjonctivites folliculaires. Mfidecine, Par., 1923-24,5:274-7.—Boussi, P. Traitement des conjunctivites folliculaires. J. mfid. Paris, 1926, 45: 251.—Brana, J. Bemerkungen zu der Arbeit von Prof. A. Elschnig iiber Con- junctivitis follicularis und Trachom. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 177.—Cloitre, J. Note sur la conjonctivite folli- culaire dans le sud de Madagascar. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1930, 23: 255.—Cotten, W. F. Follicular conjunctivitis. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934-35, 87: 553— Dinulesco. V. Con- jonctivite folliculaire et trachome au point de vue prophylacti- que. C. rend. Soc biol., 1923, 89: 700-2.—Elschnig, A. Con- junctivitis follicularis und Trachom. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925. 74: 9-18.—Finlay, C. E. La Uamada conjuntivitis folfcular y tracoma. Rev. mfid. cubana, 1027, 38: 384-6.— Hairi, H. Une fipidfimie de conjonctivite folliculaire constatfie parmi les baigneurs de mer. Ann. ocul., Par., 1925, 162: 940-3.—Lijo Pavia, I. Etiologfa de la conjuntivitis a pequefios folfculos; su frecuencia en los tuberculosos. Rev. Soc argent. tisiol., 1925, 1: 14-20.—Loddoni, G. La congiuntivite folli- colare in rapporto alio stato del sistema nervoso vegetativo. Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 173-97. Also Lettura oft., 1927, 4: 147-87.—Mallol, F. Contribucion al estudio de la conjunti- vitis folicular. Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1922, 12: 467-70 — Morax. V. Les conjonctives folliculaires. Presse mfid., 1933, 41: 1221.------& Nida, M. Inoculation positive au chim- panzfi d'une conjonctivite folliculaire non contractfie dans une piscine. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 435. Also Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1934, 39.—Pavia, J. L. Conjuntivitis a pequefios folfculos diseminados. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1924, 37: Soc. oft., 57-69. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 805 — Rostkowski, L. La conjonctivite folliculaire prfisente-t-elle une morbiditfi particuliere? Rev. internat. trachome, 1937, 14: 267-75.—Sgrosso, S. Tracoma e congiuntivite follicolare; considerazioni suH'anatomia patologica. Arch, ottalm., 1927, 34: 262-72.—Steiner, L. Conjunctivitis follicularis und Trachom. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 650.—Terson, A. Le syndrome de la conjonctivite folliculaire-adfinoide. Ann. ocul., Par., 1923, 160: 105-9.------ Les etats adfinoidiens et appendiculaires dans la conjonctivite folliculaire-adfinoide des adolescents. Ibid., 1930, 167: 527-32.—Thygeson, P. Acute follicular conjunctivitis, Beal's type; a report of 7 cases. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 853.—Toulant. P. Une fipi- dfimie algfirienne de conjonctivite folliculaire aigue. Arch. opht., Par., 1930, 47: 793-6.—Tovbin, B. G., & Tkachev. V. P. [Roentgen rays in treatment of trachoma and follicular conjunctivitis] Vrach., gaz., 1930, 34: 696-8. ---- gonorrheal. See Ophthalmia, gonorrheal. — granular. See Trachoma. — hyperplastic. See also Conjunctiva, Hyperplasia. Adamantiadis, B. Un cas de conjonctivite hyperplasique maligne. Ann. ocul., Par., 1929, 166: 53-8.—Fine. A. Chronic unilateral hypertrophic conjunctivitis; a case for diagnosis. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935. 13: 247-50.—Houwer, M. [Con- junctivitis hyperplastica] Geneesk. t?chr. Ned. Indie, 1937, 77: 230.—Michail, D. Semi-lunite hyperplastique bilatfirale rhinogene. Ann. ocul., Par., 1932, 169: 777-84.—Paschev, C. Conjunctivitis hyperplastica hyaliniformis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: Beil., 102-16. ---- inclusion. den Einschlusserkrankungen der Conjunctiva. 21p. 8? Berl., 1926. Gifford, S. R., & Lazar, N. K. Inclusion bodies in arti- ficially induced conjunctivitis. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930, n. ser., 4: 468-75, pl.—Julianelle, L. A. Relation of inclusion blennorrhea to swimming-bath conjunctivitis as determined by an accidental transmission. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937, 36: 617-9.—Levinson, M. Beitrag zur Epidemiologie der Einschlusserkrankungen der Bindehaut in der Schweiz. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 765-8.—Lumbroso, U. Etude sur la blennorrhfie granuleuse (blennorrhfie non gonococcique, dite a inclusion, dite des nouveaux-nfis) Arch. Inst. Pasteur, Tunis, 1932, 21: 557; 1933, 22: 513; 1934, 23: 60.—McKee, S. H. Inclusion blennorrhea. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1934, 32: 29-49.—Marchesani, O. Die Einschlusskrankheiten der Bindehaut. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1935, 26: 20-3.— Nagy, M. Einschlusskorper-Befunde bei Trachom und anderartigen Bindehauterkrankungen. Verh. ungar. arztl. Ges., 1933, 5: 29.—Thygeson, P., & Mengert, W. F. The virus of inclusion conjunctivitis. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 377-410,4 pl. ---- Koch-Weeks. See also Ophthalmia; Trachoma. Schulze, G. H. *Statistischer Beitrag iiber die Haufigkeit von Epitheleinschlussbefunden bei See Conjunctivitis, acute catarrhal. ---- lymphatic. Baena Ruiz, M. Algo sobre la qufirato-conjuntivitis lin- fatica. Ars. medica, Barcel., 1930, 6: 298-302.—De Capite, A. L'autoemoterapia nelle cherato-congiuntiviti linfatiche dell'in- fanzia. Pediatria (Riv.) 1928, 36: 225-36.—Luppino. G. B. Contributo alia etiologia della cherato-congiuntivite linfatica nei bambini. Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 1209-21.—Marin Amst, M. Qufirato-conjuntivitis linfatica; su importancia en pedia- tria. Arch, espafi. pediat., 1928, 12: 273-302. ---- membranous and pseudomembranous. Werner, K. *Ueber Aetiologie, Verlauf und Therapie der Conjunctivitis pseudomembranacea. 23p. 8? Wiirzb., 1937. Benoit, M. Un cas de conjonctivite pseudo-membraneuse non diphtfirique s'accompagnant de lfisions bucco-pharyngfies eruptives. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 222-5. Also Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1934, 616.—Busacca, A. L'uso del siero antidifterico nelle congiuntiviti pseudomembranose, difteriche ed eczematose. Lettura oft., 1925, 2: 1-25.—Cabannes, Cadenaule, P., & Guinaudeau. Nouveau cas de conjonctivite pseudo-membraneuse a streptocoques, avec perforation des 2 yeux. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1925) 1926, 226-8.— Carbone, A. Sieri e vaccini in terapia oculare: note pratiche sul trattamento delle congiuntiviti pseudomembranose. Terapia, Milano, 1924, 14: 174-7.—Castroviejo, R. Fn nuevo caso de conjuntivitis lenosa. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1935, 35: 634-41, pl.—Caussade & Baudot, R. Conjonctivite grave a fausses membranes chez un enfant de 18 mois apres rougeole (association de bacilles de Lceffler et de streptocoques) Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1925, 590-2.—Derer, J. [Chronic, mem- branous conjunctivitis as complication of trachoma] Cas. lfik. fiesk., 1929, 68: 1167-70.—Dominguez, M. M., & Lutz. A. Ueber eine seltene Bindehauterkrankung (conjunctivitis membranacea chronica circumscripta) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 21-7, pl.—Federjci, E. Sopra una particolare forma, recentemente descritta, di congiuntivite pseudomembranosa cronica. Boll, ocul., 1932, 11: 1218-32.—Gallois, J. De la gravitfi frfiquente des conjonctivites pseudomembraneuses, diphtfiriques ou non. J. mfid. Paris, 1924, 43: 543-5. ----- Conjonctivites a fausses membranes. Vie mfid., 1926, 7: 397.—Ibrahim, F. G. Membranous conjunctivitis. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1926, 55-62.—Kalt, E., & Autier. Con- jonctivite pseudo-membraneuse a streptocoques de durfie inaccoutumfie. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1927, 77-9.—Knapp, P., & Rossle, R. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der chronischen mem- branosen Konjunktivitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 236-45.—Kubik, J. Ueber Conjunctivitis crouposa. Ibid., 1923, 71: 358-62.—Lijo Pavia. J. Un nuevo sindrome 6culo- palpebral, qufiratoconjuntivitis cr6nica pseudomembranosa tumoral o qufiratoconjuntivitis lenosa. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1936, 50: 855-62.—MacCallan & Rasheed Bey. Membranous conjunctivitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1923, 43: 699-710 — M011er, H. U., & Blegvad, O. [Case of conjunctivitis pseudo- membranacea artificialis] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: Oft. selsk. forh., 21-32.—Mossa, G. Congiuntivite iperplastica con pseudomembrane da bacillo tubercolare di tipo umano. Rass. med. sarda, 1937, 39: 396-404.—Niccol, W. A case of re- curring membranous conjunctivitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1928, 48: 402-4.—Poliak, B. L. [Pseudomembranous con- junctivitis] Vrach. delo, 1927, 10: 527-8.—Rutherford, C. W. Membranous conjunctivitis with loss of eyeballs. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1779-84. ------ Membranous conjunctivitis with a persistent membrane completely covering the cornea. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933, 31: 237-46, pl.—Schuster. E. Conjunctivitis membranacea von monatelangem Bestehen. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 54: 32.5-8.—Sobhy Bey, M. Four cases of pseudo-membranous conjunctivitis, with threatening affec- tion of the cornea in three, treated with anti-diphtheritic serum. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1922, 39-44.—Tessier, G. Note sulle congiuntiviti pseudomembranose. Ann. ottalm., 1929,57:494-514. CONJUNCTIVITIS 849 CONJUNCTIVITIS ---- Miscellaneous forms. Batignani, A. Congiuntivite da virus erpetico in neonate Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 1217-20.—Cange. A., & Duboucher, H. Une forme non dficrite de tarso-conjonctivite vfigetante. Arch. opht., Par., 1925, 42: 577-95.—Erdos, E. Ein Fall von aph- toser Konjunktivitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 650-62.— Feig, J. Erythema conjunctivae. Harefuah, Tel Aviv, 1937, 12: No. 6 iii.—Go Ing Hoen & Halbertsma. K. T. A. [A case of conjunctivitis plasmacellularis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 2843-5, pl.—Leszczynski, R. Un cas de conjonctivite trichophytique. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1923, 6. ser., 4: 536.—Nielsen, E. O., & Nielsen, J. M. Involutional cyclic conjunctivitis; report of 4 case^. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1928, 27: 191-4. Also Bull. Battle Creek Sanit,, 1928, 23: 189-92 — Patton, J. M., & Gifford, S. R. Agricultural conjunctivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser, 5: 623-37.—Salterain, J.. & Bonaba. J. Conjuntivitis flegmonosa unilateral de evolu- ci6n benigna (dos observaciones) Arch. lat. amer. pediat,, B. Air., 1923, 2. ser., 17: 301-4.—Stegman. L. V. Case of recurring subconjunctivitis and hvpeiaemia of the upper lim- bus. Eye Ear & . Month., 1922, 1: 464.—Urbanek, J. Licht- dermatitis und eine Liehterkrankung der Konjunktiva. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 61: 66-70.—Wania. H. J. Karachi conjunctivi- tis; a new type of conjunctivitis in Karachi. Sind M. J., 1930. 3: 93-9. ---- motion picture actor's. Palomar Collsdo, F. La qufiratoconjuntivitis de los at tistas y operadores de cine. Rev. mfid. Barcelona, 1934, 22: 51-4.— Sedan, J. Deux cas de kfirato-conjonctivite professionnelle chez des artistes de cinfima. Ann. ocul., Par., 1025, 162: 42-50. ------ Les affections oculaires des artistes de cinfima; fitude clinique; nouvelles observations; rfisultats de l'enquete auprfis de 58 metteurs en scfine francais. Marseille mfid., 1925, 62: 42-54. ---- necrotizing [Pascheff] Pascheff, C. The differential diagnosis between Parinaud's conjunctivitis and conjunctivitis necroticans infectiosa. Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 25-32. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 737-44.—Stark, H. H. Conjunctivitis infectiosa necro- ticans (Pascheff); report of 4 cases corresponding clinically to this condition. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 1915-17. Also repr. ---- neonatorum. See under Ophthalmia. ---- nodosa. Berman, E. *Un cas d'ophtalmia nodosa. 28p. 8? Lausanne, 1928. Btjrkart, W. *Drei Falle von Ophthalmia nodosa durch Raupenhaare. 19p. 8? Tiib., 1931. Grove, B. H. Caterpillar conjunctivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 140.—Karbe. M. Ein Fall von Ophthalmia nodosa der Bindehaut bei einem Kinde, hervorgerufen durch Sp'elen mit Strohblumen. Arch. Augenh., 1923, 93: 160-4.— Krausse. W. Rezidiv einer Ophthalmia nodosa nach 7 Jahren mit seltenem Augenhintersrrundsbefund. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 205-8—Marcotty, A. H. Ueber knotchenformige Erkrankung der Bindehaut durch Raupenhaare mit tiefen Veranderungen in der Haut, Ibid., 1922, 68: 443-8.—Moore, R. F. Caterpillar hair ophthalmitis (ophthalmia nodosa) Brit. J. Ophth., 1929, 13: 57-60.—Schneider, R. Knotchen- formige Konjunktivitis durch Fettimoragnation (Elschnig) Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 75: 369.—Weve, H. [Ophthalmia nodosa caused bv hairs of caterpillar (Euproctis chrysorrhoea)] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 2, 5476-93. 2 pi. ------ Ueber die durch die Nesselhaare der Goldafterraupe (Euproctis chrysorrhoea) erzeugte Augenentziindung (Ophthalmia nodosa seu pseudotuberculosa) Arch. Augenh., 1931, 104: 192-221. ---- Parinaud's. See also names of primary diseases as Tubercu- losis; Tularemia, &c. Dotjcas, C. *La conjonctivite de Parinaud; svndrome ou entite morbide. 23p. 8? Geneve, 1931. Herrenschwand, F. von. Parinaud'sche Conjunctivitis; Tularaemia oculoglandularis. 45p. 8? Berl., 1935. Forms H. 19, Abh. Augenh. Schupfer, L. *Ein Abortivfall von Parinaud'- scher Conjunctivitis [Wurzburg] lip. 8? Wertheim-M., 1937. Wollermann, T. *Die Parinaud'sche Kon- junktivitis [Rostock] 16p. 8? Lippstadt, 1932. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----54 Accardi, V. Sulla congiuntiviti' di Parinaud. Athena, Roma, 1936, 5: 411-5.—Anthony, E. G. Parinaud's conjunc- tivitis. Indianapolis M. J., 1930, 33: 86-8.—Arganaraz, R. Conjuntivitis infecciosa de Parinaud. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1932, 39: 692-9. ------& Lijo Pavia, J. Sobre dos observa- ciones de conjuntivitis de Parinaud. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1926, 1: 276-91.—Aubaret. Rouslacroix & Herrmann. Un cas de pasteurellose de la conjonctive. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 1286.—Anrand. Conjonctivite de Parinaud. Lvon mfid., 1921, 130: 321-3—Badeaux, F. Conjonctivite de Pari- naud. Union mfid. Canada, 1927, 56: 291-4.—Benincesa. G. Congiuntivite di Parinaud. Gior. ocul., 1922, 3: 180 ■">— Cassuto, N. Le affezioni congiuntivali da bacilli bipolari. Boll, ocul., 1936, 15: 1239-60. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 93: 57-65.—Chabal, L. Conjonctivite infectieuse de Parinaud et fievre exanthfimatique mfiditerranfienne. Bull. Soc. path. exot., Par., 1931, 24: 76-80.—Chaillous & Liepard. Conjonc- tivite de Parinaud? Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1932, 654-8.— Charles, J. W. Parinaud's conjunctivitis with eosinophilia. Progr. Med., Phila., 1924, 2: 378.—Clark, C. P. A typical conjunctivitis tularensis; with case report. Am. J. Ophth., 1928, 3. ser., 11: 280-4.—Dean, A. Parinaud's conjunctivitis. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1926, 25: 183-5.—Dillon. M. L. Pari- naud's conjunctivitis, with report of a case. West Virginia M. J., 1926, 21: 587-9.—Dowling, J. C. Parinaud's conjunc- tivitis. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1925-26, 4: 555-8.—Gaines, T. R. Parinaud's conjunctivitis; case report. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1933, 29: 245-7.—Galeazzi, C. Congiuntivite di Parinaud da bacillo pseudotuberculosis rorieniium Pfeiffer. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 64-110.—Gifford. S. R. Eosinophilia and etiology of Parinaud' conjunctivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 450-2. ■------ Parinaud's conjunctivitis (leptothricosis of conjunctiva) Ibid., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 484-9. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 484-9. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 93: 52-4. ------ & Dillon, E. E. The conjunctivo- glandular syndrome of Parinaud; report of a case showing a thread mold in sections. Arch. Ophth.. Chic. 1934, n. ser., 12: 518-24.—Granstrom, K. O., & Larspon, S. Un cas fitrange de kfirato-conjonctivite (avec syndrome de Parinaud) trans- missible aux lapins. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1931, 9: 94-100.— Harner, C. E. Parinaud's conjunctivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 629-31.—Herrenschwand, F. von. Die Parinaudsche Konjunktivitis und ihre Beziehungen zur Tuber- kulose und zur Pseudotuberkulose. Med. Klin., Perl., 1925-26, H. 10, 16-24.—Hilgartner, H. L. Parinaud's disease. Texas J. M., 1924-25. 20: 37-41.— Holrrstrom, J. [Case of Pari- naud's conjunctivitis with bacteriological examination] Hos- Ditalstidende, 1933, 76: Oft. Selsk. Forh., 54.—Junius, P. Tularemie; Conjunctivitis Parinaud. Zschr. Aupenh., 1932, 78: 142.—Kellogg, W. C. Report of a case of Parinaud's con- junctivitis in a negro. Tr. M. Ass. Georgia, 1910, 437-9.— Kindler, W. Zur Kenntnis der sogenannten Parinaudschen Krankheit, Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1937-38, 144: 70-6.— Lamb, H. D. The histopathology of Parinaud's conjunctivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 19: 571-5, 2 pl.—Lemoine, A. N. Pari- naud's conjunctivitis; with demonstration of the leptothrix of Verhoeff. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 537.—Longchampt, J., & Reboul, J. Quatre cas de conjonctivite de Parinaud. Arch. opht., Par., 1932, 49: 88-90.—McKee, S. H. Parinaud's conjunctivitis with suppuration in the pre-auricular, sub- maxillary, and supraclavicular glands. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1927. 25: 236-48. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 928-31.— Marshall. J. C. Parinaud's conjunctivitis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21 : Sect. Ophth.. 10-2.—Nichelatti, P. Con- tributo clinico e sperimentale alio studio della congiuntivite di Parinaud. Lettura oft., 1928, 5: 503-19.—Posey, E. L. Parinaud's disease. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1925-20, 78: 18- 20.—Rosenstein. A M. Ein Beitrag zur Parinaudschen Kon- iunktivitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 71-6.—Sobhy Bey, M. A probable case of Parinaud's conjunctivitis. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1922, 58-63.—Szily, A. von. Beitrag zur Aetiologie der sogenannten Parinaudschen Krankheit, Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 315-32.—Vail, D. T., jr. A case of B. tularense (squirrel plague) conjunctivitis. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 235-44, pl.—Verhoeff, F. H., .<- Ki"c, M. J. Leptotrichosis conjunctivae (Parinaud's conjunctivitis) arti- ficial cultivation of the leptotriches in three out of four cases. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1932, 30: 131-48, 2 pl. Al=o Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 701-14.—Verrijp, C. D. [Case of Parinaud's conjunctivitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: ot 2 1602-4.—Waldeck, E. A. Parinaud's infectious con- iunct;vitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 765.—Weaver, T. W., & Gillett, W. G. Parinaud's conjunctivitis with eosinophilia. \m. 3. Ophth., 1923, 3. s?r., 6: 36.—Wilde. A. G. Parinaud's conjunctivitis. South. M. J., 1932. 25: 282-8.—Wolchonsky, S. Zur Conjunctiva's Parinaud. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 670-2.—Zuccoli, A. Ueber Proteus-Conjunctivitis; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des sosenannten Parinaudschen Syndroms. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 803-5. ---- Pathology. Beck, C. Classification, causes and morbid anatomy of conjunctivitis. Kentucky M. J., 1925, 23: 560-3.—Finnoff, W. C. The role played by epithelium in infections of the conjunctiva and cornea (a possible explanation of the vagaries of inflammation in other mucous membranes) Colorado M., 1926 23:387-92.—Giallombardo, O. Postumi di congiuntiviti prociirate. Gior. ocul.. 1924, 5: 168, 182; 1925, 6: 0—Hall, G. C. Corneal complications. Kentucky M. J., 1925, 23: CONJUNCTIVITIS 850 CONJUNCTIVITIS 508-74.—Melanidi, C, & Stylianopoulo. Conjonctivite crypto- coccique experimentale chez le chien. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 1081-3.—Morris, M. C, & Julianelle, L. A. A study of an ocular infection induced experimentallv with Bacterium mono- cytogenes. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 535-41.—Sanyal, S. Keratoconjunctivitis with adenitis in Calcutta. Ibid., 1936, 19: 982-8.—Sjogren, H. [Continued observations on kerato- conjunctivitis] Hygiea, Stockh., 1936, 98: 720. ---- petrificans. Benninger, K. A. *Ueber einen Fall von sogenannter Conjunctivitis petrificans. 22p. 8? Wiirzb., 1937. Chaillous, J. Conjonctivite dite pfitrifiante simulfie. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 287-92.—Mazzola, U. Un caso di congiuntivite pietrificante. Lettura oft., 1929, 6: 303-9, pl.—Pascheff, C. La congiuntivite calcificante-pietrificante. Boll, ocul., 1933, 12: 865-71.—Sedan, J. Sur la simulation prolongfie d'une conjonctivite pfitrifiante. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 672-8. ---- phlyctenular. Altrogge, E. M. [E. B.] *Phlyktanen bei tuberkulosefreien Kindern. 31 p. 8? Bonn, 1934. Belenky-Raskin, Z. *Zur Aetiologie der phlyktanularen Augenentziindung [Bern] 14p. 8? Berl., 1913. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1913, 29: 503-14. Eoche-Duval, L. *La kerato-conjonctivite pustuleuse de I'enfant et les affections du rhino- pharynx. 64p. 8? Par., 1934. Escolan, J. *Traitement endocrinien rans certaines formes de kerato-conjonctivite phlyc- tenular. 40p. 8? Par., 1934. Bellavia, A. La reazione del Prof. V. Cesare Piazza nelle urine degli individui affetti da congiuntivite flittenulare. Boll. ocul., 1929, 8: 513-30.—Bhaduri, B. N. Recurrent attacks of phlyctenular conjunctivitis synchronizing with menstruation. Brit. J. Ophth., 1927, 11: 387.—Blair, W. W. The etiology of phlyctenular keratoconjunctivitis. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1924, 29: 193-210.—Boen-Lian, S. Phlyktanen bei katarrhalischen Konjunktivitiden, ihr histologischer Bau und ihre Beziehung zur Skrofulose beziehungsweise Tuberkulose. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 84: 360-72.—Broers, J. H. [Re- lapsing phlyctenosis] Ned. tschr. geneesk, 1934, 78: 835.— Carvill, M. A contribution to the study of phlyctenular kerato- conjunctivitis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1929, 27: 314-34.— Casparis, H. Phlyctenular keratoconjunctivitis: its etiology and treatment. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927, 34: 779-86.— Colomba, N. Lo stato allergico tubercolare e la cherato- congiuntivite cosidetta flittenulare. Ann. ottalm., 1935, 63: 437-60.—Cremer, M. Zur Kalktherapie bei phlyktanularen Augenerkrankungen. Arch. Augenh., 1929, 100-1: 729-32.— Cvetojevitch, M. [Phlyctenular keratoconjunctivitis in the Serbian Army] Voj. san. glasnik, 1931, 2: 525-32.—Engel- king, E. Ueber die Bedeutung pathologischer Hautdisposi- tionen fiir die Pathogenese und Therapie der phlyktanularen Augenentziindung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 109-29 — Essen-Moller, L. Eine Studie iiber die Haufigkeit der Phlyc- taenen. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1936, 14: 414-36.—Fontana, G. Ricerche citologiche sul sangue di individui affetti da congiun- tivite flittenulare. Boll, ocul., 1932, 11: 828-600. ------ La velocity di sedimentazione degli eritrociti negli individui affetti da congiuntivite flittenulare. Ibid., 1933, 12: 598- 619.—Funaishi, S. Treatment of phlyctenular inflammations of the eye. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 618.—Goldenburg, M. Phlyctenulosis and its relation to tuberculosis. Ibid., 1930, 3. ser., 13: 699-702.—Gonzalez, J. de J. Investigaciones sobre la flora bacteriana de la qufirato-conjuntivitis flictenular. An. Soc. mex. oft,, 1927, 6: 11-8. ------ Investigaciones de la inversion nuclear (signo del doctor F. J. Velez, de Cuba) en enfermos de qufirato-conjuntivitis flictenular. Ibid., 1930-31, 8: 467-83. Also Rev. cubana oft., 1932, 1: 221.—Goldstein, M., & Wood, C. L. Phlyctenular conjunctivitis; its relation to tuberculosis as shown by roentgenologic and clinical observa- tions in 71 cases. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 47: 171-83.— Gutzeit, R. Ueber Phlyktanen der Lidbindehaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1922^ 48: 100-5.— Harm an, N. B. Phlyctenular conjunctivitis and keratitis; causes and prevention. Brit. M. J. 1925. 2: 379-81.—Heinonen, O. [Phlyctenular eye diseases and their relation to tuberculosis and certain ecto- and endoparasites] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 77: 527-46. ------ Die phlyktanularen Augenkrankheiten und Pediculosis. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1936, 14: 187-200.—Iancu, A., Popa, R., & Dariu, L. P. [Koch's bacillus found in the contents of the stomach of a child affected with phlyctenular keratoconjunc- tivitis] Cluj. med., 1935, 16: 80-2.— Jendralski, F. Zur spezifischen Behandlung der phlyktanularen Augenentziindung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1071.—Kinsey, H. I. Phlycten- ular conjunctivitis in relation to tuberculosis in children. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1932, 26: 298-301.—Kronfeld, P. C. The treatment of phlyctenular keratoconjunctivitis. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 592-5.—Kuboki, Y. Ueber die Ursachen der Phlyk- tane nebst tierexperimentellen Beitriigen zur Erforschung der Pathogenese derselben. Mitt. Med. Fak. Univ. Kyushu, 1921-22, 6: 333-93, 7 pl.—Loddoni, G. Cherato-congiuntivite flittenulare e allergia. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: 28-44.— Mazzolo, U. La cappilaroscopia del limbus ungueale nelle cherato-congiuntiviti flittenulari. Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 1099- 110, pl.—Meerhoff, A. Tratamiento de la keratoconjuntivitis flictenular por la tuberculina. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1930, 15: 967-81.—Morelli, E. Ricerche sperimentali sulla etiologia della flittena. Ann. ottalm., 1924, 52: 766-73. Also Rass. clin. ter., 1926, 25: 194-200.—Nicolato, A. Dei rapporti esistenti fra tubercolosi e congiuntivite flittenulare. Boll. ocul., 1929, 8: 1293-319, ch.—Nobecourt & Ducas, P. Ery- thfime noueux et conjonctivite phlyctfinulaire. Presse mfid., 1934, 42: 1241.—Nowak, E. Ueber die Beziehungen der Conjunctivitis phlyktaenulosa zur Tuberkulose. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1922, 43: 117-28.—Pagani, M., & Gennaro, L. Ricerche cliniche sulle cherato-congiuntiviti flittenulari in rapporto alia costituzione morfologica ed al sistema endocrino neurovegetative Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 633-40, ch.—Papagno, M. Sulla terapia polivitaminica della cherato-congiuntivite flittenulare. Ann. ottalm., 1935, 63: 288-304.—Pascheff, C. Conjunctivitis pluripustolosa. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 513-8.—Pierret, R., Breton, A., & Loison. II faut radiographier le thorax des enfants porteurs de kfirato-conjonctivite phlyctfinu- laire. Arch. mfid. enf., 1933, 36: 393-406. Also Echo mfid. nord, 1933, 37: 414-20.—Pilon, P. J. J. R. T. [Observations on phlyctenular conjunctivitis in the tropics] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1929, 69: 565-71.—Redding, L. G. Phlyctenular disease and vitamin deficiency. Pennsylvania M. J., 1935-36, 39: 158-62.—Riehm, W. Ueber die phlyktanulare Augener- krankung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925-26, H. 10, 5-16.------ Tuberkulin und Phi vktane; ein Beitrag zum Tuberkulinproblem. Ibid., 1927-29, 2: 220-31.------Ueber die experimentelle Erzeugung von Phlvktanen. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1928, n. F., 53: 1-11.------Zur Pathogenese der Phlyk- tanulose. Arch. Augenh., 1931, 105: 55-81. ------ Bemer- kungen zu der Theorie von H. Guillery iiber die tuberkulo- toxische Entstehung der Phlyktanulose und der sympathischen Ophthalmie. Ibid., 1933, 107: 345-65.—Savin, L. H., & Preston, T. W. The problem of the phlyctenular child. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 965-8.—Sie Boen Lian. [Phlyctena] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1933, 73: 940-4.—Siwe, S. A. Studien iiber Conjunktivitis phlyktaenulosa im Kindesalter, unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung ihres Verhaltnisses zur Tuberkuloseinfektion. Acta tuberc. scand., 1934-35, 8:225-64. ------Is phlyctenular conjunctivitis a symptom of active tuberculosis? Acta paediat,, Upps., 1935, 17: suppl. 1, 170-9 [Discussion] 216-28.—Thierry, J. H. Contribution towards the elucidation of the aetiologv of phlvctenular affections. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1937, 15: 355-8— T6th, A. Die Wirkung der Tonsillektomie und Adenotomie auf die phlyktanose Binde- hautentztindung. Zschr. Laryng., 1930-31, 20: 293-301. Also Orv. hetil., 1931, 75: 304-7.—Trattner. S. Phlyctenular keratoconjunctivitis. Virginia M. Month., 1923-24, 50: 117-21.—Weekers, L. Phlyctfines oculaires et tuberculose. Bruxelles mfid., 1926-27, 7: 1074; 1118. Also Arch, opht., Par., 1927, 44: 342; 411.—Werner, S. [Frequency of phlycten- ular eye diseases in the eye clinic of Helsingfors during the last quarter century] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1927, 69: 828-34. Also Acta ophth., Kbh, 1928, 6: 138-44.------Seasonal changes in the frequency of phvlctaenular eye diseases and trachoma. Ibid., 1928, 6: 132-7.—Wolff, S. Fortschritte in der Behandlung der Keratoconjunctivitis phlvctaenulosa. Fortsch. Ther., 1932, 8: 237-40.—Woringer, P. Le sort des enfants ayant prfisentfi une keratoconjonctivite phlyctfinulaire. Paris mfid., 1931, 81: 398-400. ---- pneumococcic. Angius, T. Ricerche sull'immunita naturale della con- giuntiva della cavia per l'infezione pneumococcica. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1934, 3: 444-50.—Bartolotta, E. La congiuntivite da pneumococco. Arch. ital. sc med. col., 1923, 4: 129-33.— Fernandez Balbuena. Tres casos de septicemia consecutivos a conjuntivitis neumococica. Arch. oft. hisp. amer. 1935, 35: 169-72.—Fischer, E. Streptococcus mucosus als Erreger einer chronischen ulzerosen Konjunktivitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 553-6.—Giani, P. Un caso di congiuntivite pseudomembranosa da pneumococco. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1934, 9: 91-9.—McKee, S. H. A study of the pneumo- coccus group from the inflamed conjunctiva and lacrimal sac. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 1021-9.—Pillat, A. Zur Frage der Pneumokokken-Blennorrhoe der Neugeborenen. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 661-6.—Tirelli, G. Congiuntivite da pneumococco con ulcerazioni della congiuntiva. Arch, ottalm., 1931, 38: 243-53. ---- sicca. See Conjunctivitis, dry. ---- staphylococcic. Allen, J. H. Staphylococcic conjunctivitis; experimental reproduction with staphylococcus toxin. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 1025-31, pl. Giani, P. Ricerche sulla virulenza degli stafilococchi isolati da. casi di congiuntivite. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1932, 1: 532-44.—Michail, D. Conjonctivite sta- CONJUNCTIVITIS phylococcique hfimatogfine a abces miliaiies multiples. Ann. ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 676-84.—Plumer, J. S. Purulent con- junctivitis in infants; caused bv an atypical Staphylococcus. Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 36: 821-4.—Scarlett, H. W., & Strumia, M. M. The effect of bacterial lysate in staphylococcic keratoconjunctivitis in rabbits. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc., 1935, 33: 364-82, pl. ------ Effect of bacterial lysate on sta- phylococcic keratoconjunctivitis in rabbits. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 47-58. ---- streptococcic. Kluever, H. C. Streptococcal pseudomembrancus con- junctivitis; report of a case. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 1094- 109.—Mariotti, C. Sopra una rarissima e grave forma di congiuntivite pseudomembranosa da streptococco guarita con l'autovaccino. Boll, ocul., 1928,7: 1118-39.—Morel, Lesenne & Minet, P. A propos d'un cas de conjonctivite pseudo- membraneuse a streptocoques. Echo mfid. nord, 1931, 35: 91.—Soudakoff. P. S. Membranous conjunctivitis compli- cated by binocular corneal ulcers caused by streptococcus infection. China M. J., 1934, 48: 833-8. ---- swimming pool. Klein, E. *Schwimmbadkonjunktivitis und Chlorierung des Badewassers, mit spezieller Berucksichtigung des Tubinger Uhlandbades. 23p. 8? Tub., 1928. Bahn, C. A. Swimming bath conjunctivitis. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1920-27, 79: 586-90.—Dejean. C. Un cas de con- jonctivite des piscines. Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1934, 15: 305-7.—Demetriadis. J. Conjonctivite des plages. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1930, 23: 27.—Fischer, M. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Schwimmbadconjunctivitis. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 464.—Fujita, H., & Nagashige, Y. On pool conjunctivitis. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1936, 25: No. 3. 3.—Herford. Zur Frage der Schwimmbad-Conjunctivitis. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1927, 40: 5-15.—Jiitte. Schwimmbad- Conjunctivitis. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1731. Also Korbl. Allg. arztl. Verein Thuringen, 1926, 55: 173. Also Munch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1257.—Ling, W. P. Keratitis punctata superficialis and swimming pool conjunctivitis; a discussion on some cases in the Chinese. Chin. M. J., 1930, 50: 1381-92, pl.—Paderstein. Was ist Schwimmbad-Conjunctivitis? Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1235.—Pesme, P. Un cas de conjonctivite de piscine. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925, 166-8. Also Gaz. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1924, 14: 331.—Rohrschneider, W. Die Schwimmbadkonjunktivitis und ihr endemisches Auftreten in Berlin, von 1919 bis 1925. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 619-38.—Sandmann, S. Die Schwimmbadkonjunk- tivitis in Magdeburg. Ibid., 638-45.—Silva. R. Considera- ciones respecto a la conjuntivitis de piscina. Gac. mfid. Mfixico, 1928, 59: 521-33.—Velez, D. M. Las conjuntivitis producidas por los banos de inmersi6n. An. Soc. mex. oft., 1928, 7: 65-71. ---- Treatment. Anelli. D. Un preparato di zinco colloidale nella cura di congiuntiviti catarrali provocate. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 669- 73.—Barcat, J. Collyre d'filectrargol radioactif; traitement du rhume des foins et des conjonctivites rhumatismales et eczfima- teuses par le collyre d'filectrargol radioactif. Clin, opht., Par., 1924, 28: 377-80.^Barrow, R. H. B. The treatment of con- junctivitis in children. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1936, 193: 548-51.—Beach, S. J., & McAdams, W. R. Developments in treatment of conjunctivitis. Maine M. J., 1937. 28: 233-5.— Bichelonne. H. C. B. Traitement des conjonctivites. Arch. mfid. pharm. mil., 1923, 78: 419-24.—Birnbaum, H. Les con- jonctivites et leur traitement par la targesine. Ann. ocul., Par., 1929, 166: 131-6.—Brinitzer, W. Zur Behandlung des Conjunctivalkatarrhs mit Oculsan. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 499.—Chevallereau, A. Le traitement des conjonctivites. Mfidecine, Par., 1924-25, 6: 257-61.—Contreras, F. La vacuna anti-alfa Ferran en oftalmologia. Rev. hig. tuberc, Valencia, 1932, 25: 201-7.—Doyne, P. G. The treatment of conjunctivitis. Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 132: 551-61.— Gifford, S. R. Therapv of conjunctivitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 25-7.—Gradle. H. S. Management of conjunc- tivitis. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 396-9. Also repr.— Griffith. A. D. Conjunctivitis and its treatment. Clin. J., Lond., 1925, 54: 127-32.—Gutzeit, R. Das neue SilberprS- parat "Targesin" bei Bindehautentzundungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1025, 51: 659.— Harley-Mason. R. J. Conjunctivitis and its treatment, East Afr. M. J., 1936-37. 13: 300-18 — Harman. N. B. The prevention of conjunctivitis in children and the social and administrative measures to be recommended. Med. Press A Circ, Lond.. 1936. 192: 455-8.—Langendorf. F. J. Die Presojod-Augensalbe in der Augenheilkunde. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 69: 240-2. IJndner, W. Versuche mit Greifs- walder Farbstoffmischung und Methylviolett (Pyoktanin) bei Schleimhauterkrankungen der Hunde unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der eitrieen Conjunctivitis. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1924, 50: 557-65.—Marin Amat. M. Trata- miento de las conjuntivitis en general. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1931, 31: 504-10.—Pillat, A. Der Einfluss parenteraler Milch- injek'tion'en auf bakterielle Bindehautentzundungen mit Ausnahme der Gonoblennorrhoe. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 439-52.—Rousseau, F., & Spillmann, J. Conjonctivite "■>i CONJUNCTIVITIS ulcero-vfigfitante avec adenopathie volumineuse; antigene mfithylique; guerison. Ann. ocul., Par., 1933, 170: 333-6.— Schmelzer, H. Weitere experimentelle Untersuchungen mit dem Antivirus nach Besredka. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 128: 574-—Sie Boen Lian & Ko Hok San. [Oei-ni, a remedy much used by the Chinese and Javanese in all forms of conjunctivitis] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1929, 69: 397-400.—Williamson- Noble, F. A. Modern technique in treatment; treatment of conjunctivitis. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 1327. ---- vernal. See also Allergy; Conjunctivitis, allergic. Rosenberg, Z. H'eber zwei in den letzten Jahren beobachtete Falle von Fruhjahrskatarrh. 20p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Bengtson, I. A. Seasonal acute conjunctivitis occurring in the southern states. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1933, 48: 917-20.—Di Fede, N. Della congiuntivite primaverile. Gior. ocul., 1925, 6: 50.—El-Tobgy. A. F. Spring catarrh in Eirvpt. fol. ophth. orient., 1932-33, 1: 108-81.—Fairclough. Vernal catarrh. N. Zealand M. J., 1927-28, 26: 135.—Frey. G.. jr. Vernal catarrh. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, n. ser., 12: 286.— Goulding. H. B. Case of spring catarrh. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1923, 43: 689.—Guerra, P. Congiuntivite primaverile. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1929, 92: 59-67.—Halper, P. Vernal catarrh. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 851.— Holm, E. [Some cases of vernal conjunctivitis] Hospitals- tidende, 1922, 65: 36.—Leggett, A. E. Vernal conjunctivitis. Kentucky M. J., 1935, 33: 26-9.—Lehrfeld, L. Venial con- junctivitis. J. Allergy. 1931, 2: 328-3.") —Maucione, L. la cutireazione del von 1'irquet in rapporto al tracoma ed alia congiuntivite primaverile. Arch, ottalm., 1024, 31 : 223; 475.— Minchew, B. H. Vernal conjunctivitis. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1921-22, 11: 407-9 -Pfingst. A. O. An unusual case of vernal catarrh. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 990.—Rossi, V. Sul catarro primaverile. Arch, ottalm., 1925, 32: 230-5.— Sanguineus. C. Sul catarro primaverile (contributo alia statis- tica) Lettura oft., 1924, 1: 235-47—Stegman, L. V. Case of hulbar form of vernal catarrh in a bov, age 5. Eve Ear &c Month., 1922, 1: 461.------Case of palpebral form of vernal catarrh. Ibid., 462.—Stolte, K. Die Fruhjahrskatarrhe. Jahrb. Kinderh.. 1931-32, 3. F., 84: 6-9.—Strebel, J. Con- junctivitis allergica florautumnalis. Klin. Mbl. Aii"enh , 1936, 96: 105-7.—Tobgy, A. F. Spring catarrh in Egypt. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1932, 25: 63-70— Van der Straeten & Appelmans. Hypertrophic papillomateuse des conjonctives palpebrales supfirieures; catarrhe printanier? Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1935, No 71, 133-40. ---- vernal: Pathology. Delthil, S. *Les conjonctivites de nature anaphylactique (pathogenie de la conjonctivite printaniere) 70p. 8? Par., 1932. Foerg, R. *Atypischer Fruhjahrskatarrh mit Hornhautveranderungen und nachheriger Trans- plantation [Tubingen] 23p. 8? Boblingen, 1936. Addario La Ferla, G. Sul catarro primaverile (considera- zioni cliniche sulla sua patogenesi e sui risultati della auto- sieroterapia) Lettura oft., 1925, 2: 355-09.—Angelucci, A. Discorso e polemiche sulla congiuntivite primaverile e sul tracoma. Arch, ottalm., 1926, 33: 195-233.—Barbato, N. II riflesso oculo cardiaco nel catarro primaverile. Ibid., 1924, 31: 130-9.—Bistis, J. Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Fruhjahrs- katarrhs. Zschr. Augenh., 1923, 51: 157-62.—Blanco, T. Complicaciones queraticas del catarro primaveral de Soemisch. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1931, 31: 25-32.—Colombo, G. L. La thfirapeutique de la conjonctivite printanifire; la lumiere cause dfiterminante de la maladie. Ann. ocul., Par., 1931, 168: 370-9.—Dededimos, P. Pathogfinie et traitement du catarrhe printanier. Ibid., 1935, 172: 793.—Endelman, L. Abortive Formen des Fruhjahrskatarrhs. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 77: 219-27.—Ferrari, A. Patogenesi della congiuntivite prima- verile (rivista sintetica) Arch, ottalm., 1930, 37: 26-40.— Filippi-Gabardi, E. Osservazioni biomicroscopiche sulle lesioni limbari nel catarro primaverile. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 1186-208, pl.—Gennaro, G. Sui singolari rapporti tra il cheratocono e il catarro primaverile della congiuntiva. Gior. med. mil., 1028, 76: 464-75, pl. ------ Contributo all'isto- patologia del catarro primaverile delle congiuntive. Boll. ocul., 1930, 9: 888-900, 3 pl.—Goldzieher, V. [Data to the pathological anatomy of conjunctivitis vernalis] Szemfiszet, 1906, 43: 179-82.—Gonzalez, J. de Jesus. Complicaciones corneales de la periqufirato-conjuntivitis exuberante. Gac. mfid. Mfixico, 1927, 58: 247-59, pl. ------ Citologia de la secrecion conjuntival en la neriqufirato-conjuntivitis exube- rante. Rev. cubana oft,, 1929, 1: 160-9. ------ Complica- ciones corneales de la periqufirato-conjuntivitis exuberante. Ibid., 120-32.—Guerra, P. Congiuntivite primaverile; ricerche sperimentali su alcune forme di congiuntivite prima- verile. Arch, ottalm., 1929, 36: 270.—Hoffmann, W. Zur Histologie des Fruhjahrskatarrhs. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 56: 21-34. Jacobs, M. W. The present trend of thouaht re- garding vernal conjunctivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., CONJUNCTIVITIS 852 CONJUNCTIVITIS 14: 640-3.—Kriickmann, K. Einige Mitteilungen iiber den sogenannten Fruhjahrskatarrh. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1930, 48: 308-12.—Lagrange, H. Notes sur la conjonctivite printaniere et ses rapports avec le syndrome de neuro-arthri- tisme infantile. Ann. ocul., Par., 1928, 165: 349-57. ------ Recherches sur la pathogfinie de la conjonctivite printaniere. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1938, 3. ser., 119: 35-9.—Lehrfeld. L. Allergic reactions in vernal conjunctivitis. Tr. Coll. Phy- sicians Philadelphia. 1924, 46: 371-3. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 368-73. ------ Vernal conjunctivitis, ob- servations on 87 cases at the Wills hospital (1929-31) Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932. 8: 3Sf». ------ Recent advances in vernal conjunctivitis. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1937, 34: 731-3.— Lindemann, K. Beitrag zur pathologischen Anatomie des Fruhjahrskatarrhs. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 739-42.— Luedde, W. H. Notes on vernal conjunctivitis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1919, 17: 717-38.—Lumbroso, U. Recherches baeteriologiques et experimentales sur la conjonctivite saison- niere. Arch. Inst. Pasteur, Tunis. 1933, 22: 367-75—Mau- cione, L. Pfirikfiratite exuberante (catarrhe piintanieri Lyon mfid., 1919, 128: 463. — Notes on spring catarrh. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., Cairo, 1934. 9: 91.—Observations on spring catarrh. Ibid., 1933, 8: 103-5, pl.—Oreste, A. Etiologie du catarrhe printanier. Ann. ocul., Par., 1930, 167: 833-40 — Paolo, G. Congiuntivite primaverile; ricerche sperimentali su alcune forme di congiuntivite primaverile. Arch, ottalm., 1929, 36: 270; 302; 350.—Pascheff, C. Epithelial-zystische und follikulare Bildungen beim Fruhjahrskatarrh. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1.922, 43: 273-6. ------ Follikulare und epi- theiiale zvstische Bildungen bei Fruhjahrskatarrh. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 460-3.------Follikelbildung auf der Horn- haut bei Fruhjahrskatarrh. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1929, 47: 474-7. ------ La formation des tubercules dans la conjoncti- vite printaniere. Arch, opht., Par., 1933,50:670-0. Peyrelongue, de. Sur un cas de catarrhe printanier a forme exceptionnelle- ment grave. Clin, opht., Par., 1923, 27: 545-55. ------ Quelques remarques sur Involution, l'aspect clinique et le pronostic du catarrhe oculaire printanier. Rev. mfid. fr., 1924, 5: 93-5.—Posey. W. C. Concerning vernal conjunc- tivitis; some phases connected with its chnical features, dura- tion, prognosis and treatment. Atlantic M. J., 1923-24, 27: 215-9.—Puig Solanes, M. Notas sobre la patogenia de la conjuntivitis primaveral. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1936, 7: 1043-51.—San tori, G. Sul catarro primaverile (contributo alio studio dei casi con grave invasione della cornea) Arch. ottalm., 1927, 34: 132; 170.—Seefelder, R., & Berger, W. Beitrag zur Kenntnis seltener Bindehauterkrankungen (Fruh- jahrskatarrh und hyaline Degeneration der Bindehaut) Arch. Augenh., 1928, 99: 91-116.—Sobhy Bey, M. Reflections on some unusual cases of spring catarrh. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1924, 74-8.—Torres y Torres, A. Anatomia patologica de la conjuntivitis primaveral. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1934, 34: 126-33.—Verdaguer, J. La conjunctivitis primaveral v el prurigo de Hebra. Ibid., 1930, 30: 233-43.—Vila Ortiz, J. M. El rol del desequilibrio vagosimpatico en la etiopatogenia del catarro primaveral. Ibid., 1935, 35: 316-22. ---- vernal: Treatment. Arpasi. Heilung der Conjunctivitis vernalis durch einmalige Behandlung mit Hollenstein. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1122.—Attiah, M. A. H. A comment on the symptomatic treatment of spring catarrh with injections of splenic extract. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1933, 26: 195-204. ------ Subconjunctival injections of splenic extract in spring catarrh. Ibid., 1935, 28: 175.—Avalos, E. Algunas palabras sobre dos medios de tratamiento poco conocidos de la conjuntivitis primaveral. Rev. cubana oft.. 1929, 1: 385-7.—Bowing. H. H., & Fricke, R. E. The radium treatment of vernal conjunc- tivitis. Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 38: 740-2.—Brecher, I. Vor- laufige Mitteilung iiber die gtinstige Beeinflussung des Friih- jahrskatharrs durch Vitamin C. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 796.—Bruno, D. La congiuntivite primaverile (sindrome vago- tonia di Angelucci) e la sua cura con la Surrenasi Serono; nota olinico-terapeutica. Gior. ocul., 1924, 5: 179-82. Also Rass. olin. ter., 1925, 24: 27; 1933, 32: 146.—Cassimatis, C. Sul catarro primaverile e sua cura con l'autoemoterapia. Arch ottalm., 1929. 36: 8-14. Also C. rend. Congr. internat. mfid. trop., 1928, 3: 703-11.—Castresana, A. El rddium en la oonjunctivitis primaveral. Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 31: 25-36. Also Rev. cubana oft., 1929, 1: 403-23.—Chen. Y. Radium therapv in vernal conjunctivitis; a report of three cases. Abh. Med. Fak. Sun Yatsen Univ., 1929, 1: 1-12.—Cordes, F. C. & Horner, W. D. Radium therapv in vernal catarrh; report of 6 cases. Am. J. Ophth., 1928, 3. ser., 11: 622-5.—Dedimos. Pathogfinie et traitement du catarrhe printanier. Arch, opht., Par., 1934, 51: 277-85.—Derkae. V. Beitrag zur Behandlung des Fruhjahrskatarrhs. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 231-3.— De Ro3a, G. Ipocaloemia e trattamento endovenoso con afenil nel catarro primaverile. _ Arch, ottalm., 1926, 33: 183-91.— Fori. A- G. Vernal conjunctivitis; (spring catarrh; conjunc- tivi is aestivalis); some new observations on treatment. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1923, 12: 101. ------ Observations on cause and treatment of vernal conjunctivitis. Ibid., 1924, 13: 515-7.—Gala, A. rCalcium treatment of hav-conjunctivitis] Bratisl. lek. listy. 1922-23, 2: 425-7.—Grancini, L. E. Sos- tanza P di Oriel e congiuntivite primaverile. Boll, ocul., 1938. 17: 27-39.—Liebermann, L. von. Kaustische Resektion der Tarsalbindebaut bei Conjunctivitis vernalis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 617.—Marin Amat. Recidiva de una con- juntivitis primaveral de forma tarsal aparentemente curada por el radio. Siglo mfid., 1925, 75: 271).—Parrel, G. de. Le traitement du rhume saisonnier. Evolut. mfid. chir., 1924, 5: S4.—Pendergrass, E. P., & Andrews. J. R. The radium emanation treatment of vernal catarrh. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 34: 637-40.—Quick. D. Radium in vernal catarrh. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 193u, n. ser., 4: 212-9. Also repr.— Rizzo, A. II calcio nel catarro primaverile. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1924, 3: 430-3.—Rosica, A. La congiuntivite primaverile e la sua cura opoterapica. Rass. clin. ter., 1925, 24: 224. Also Riv. osped., 1925, 15: 63-5.—Scott, J. R. Notes on the treatment if vernal catarrh. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1922, 22: 234.— Sorour. M. F. The symptomatic treatment of spring catarrh with injections of spleiiicextract. Bull.Ophth.Soc.Egypt, 1 1932. 25: 00-2.—Strebel. J. LJeber Dauerheilungen dea 1 rulijalirskatarrhs mittels der Kelen-Kautermethode. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 512-7—Tessier, G. L'adrenalina ed il catarro primaverile. Lettura oft., 1927, 4: 333—46. ------ Ulteriore contributo alia cura del catarro primaverile con iniezioni di adrenalina. Ann. ottalm., 1929, 57: 631-60.— Tontscheff, S. Zur Behandlung des Fruhjahrskatarrhs der Augen mit Milchsaure (Catarrhus aestivus) KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 48-55.— Torres y Torres, A. Tratamiento de la conjuntivitis primaveral. Rev. cubana oft., 1933, 2: 277-85.—Townsend, J. F. Vaccine treatment of vernal conjunctivitis. South. M. J.. 1923, 16: 555-60.—Veil. P. Conjonctivite printaniere bilaterale et crvothfirapie. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 189— Waardenburg, P. J. [Radium treatment of vernal conjunctivitis] Xed. tschr. geneesk.. 1928. 72: pt 2, 3565.—Weinstein. P. (Etiology and therapy of vernal conjunctivitis] Orv. hetil.. 1931, 75: 366-7. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: S02-8. CONKEY. Charles Dewitt, 1856-1921. [Obituary] Minnesota M.. 1922. 5: 56-8. CONKLIN, A. B. Hav fever and its preven- tive treatment. 16p. 8? [Ambler, Pa., 190- CONKLIN, Edmund Smith, 1SS4- Prin- ciples of abnormal psychology, vii, 2 1. 457p. 8? N. Y., H. Holt & Co. [1927] ■--- A volume 'year check list of psychological and allied journals, p. 10.5-28. 8? Eugene, Ore., Univ. Oregon Press [1931] Forms No. 2, v. 1, Univ. Oregon Pub., Psychol. Ser. CONKLIN, Edwin Grant, 1863- Hered- ity and environment in the development of men. 6. ed. 9 p. 1. 387p. 8? Princeton, Univ. Press, 1930. CONKLIN. Richard B. *Researches in the acenaphthene field [Columbia Univ.] 37p. ch. 8? N. Y., 1932. CONKLING, Wilbur Scott, 1873-1926. Fairchild, D. S., Schooler, L. [et al.] Obituary. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1926, 16: 456-63, port. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 115. CONN, Harold Joel. 1SS6- >ee abo Conn, Herbert William. & Conn, H. J. Bacteriol- ogy. 1.-4. ed. 4v. 8? Bait., 1923-29. ----AMBLER, J. A. [et al.] Biological stains, a handbook on the nature and uses of the dyes employed in the biological laboratory. 151p. 8? Geneva, N. Y., The Commission, 1925. Also 2. ed. 224p. 1929. Also 3. ed. rev. 276p. illust. diagrs. 1936. CONN, Harold Joel, ARNOLD, Lloyd [et al.] The history of staining. 141p. ports. 8? Geneva, N. Y., Biological Stain Commission, 1933. CONN, Herbert William, 1859-1917. Physi- ology and health; v. I. rev. bv Caroline M. Holt. vi, 237p. 12? X. Y., Silver, Burdett & Co. [1924] —— & CONN, Harold J. Bacteriology; a study of microorganisms and their relation to human welfare. 441p. ch. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1923. Also 2. ed. 449p. 4 port. 1924. Also 3. ed. 2 p.l. 453p. 1926. Also 4. ed. 2 p. 1. 431p. 4 pl. 1929. CONNAL, James Galbraith, 1859-1931. M., W. C. [Obituary] Glasgow M. J., 1931, 116: 182, port. CONNAUGHT Laboratories. See under Toronto. CONNEAU 853 CONNECTIVE TISSUE CONNEAU, Jean, 1899- *Le pneumo- thorax therapeutique dans les abces du poumon. 62p. 8? Par., 1924. CONNECTICUT, U. S. A. Board of Education of the Blind. Annual reports. Hartford, 1897- 1934. CONNECTICUT, U. S. A. Department of Labor and Factory Inspection. Report. Hart- ford, 1932. CONNECTICUT, U. S. A. General Hospital Society. Annual report. N. Haven, 42., 1868- Incomplete. ---- General Hospital Society of Connecticut 1826-1926; Centenary. 160p. 8? N. Haven! 1926. CONNECTICUT, U. S. A. State Department of Health [formerly State Board of Health] Connecticut health bulletin. N. Haven, 1898- 1902; 1909-12; v. 28, 1914- v. 28-30 as Monthly bulletin. ---- Physician's handbook. 52p. 16? Hart- ford, 1935. ---- Registration report of births, marriages [&c] Hartford, 2., 1849- Incomplete. ---- Reports. N. Haven, v. 1, 1878- 1917-18 missing. ---- Statutes of Connecticut relating to public health. Hartford, 1924; 1932. Also suppl., 1925. ■--- Weekly health bulletin. N. Haven, 1921- Incomplete. CONNECTICUT State Hospital. See Middletown, Conn. CONNECTICUT Training School for Nurses. A class book for nurses. 23p. 8? N. Haven, Hoggson & Robinson, 1877. CONNECTICUT, U. S. A. See also names of towns as Bridgeport; Hart- ford; New Britain; New Haven, &c. Connecticut U. S. A. General Hospital Society. Annual report. N. Haven, 42., 1868- Hiscock, I. V., & Munson, F. M. Public health practice in small cities and towns of Connecticut. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1924, 14: 934-40.—Needed sanitary improvements in Connec- ticut. Week. Health Bull. Connecticut, 1935, 17: No. 35, 2 — Welling, W. C. Mortality in Connecticut. Connecticut Health Bull., 1934, 48: 55-61.—White, R. C. Connecticut's ideals in medicine. Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1926, 134: 87-95. CONNECTIVE tissue. See also Tissue. Gillette, E. P. Anatomie et physiologie du tissu conjonctif ou lamineux. 98p. 4? Par., 1872. Heringa, G. C, & Hooft, C. Cellule et substance inter- stitielle. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1933, 10: 137-54.—Nageotte, J. Organic matter and life; light thrown upon life processes by the study of connective tissue. Sc. American, 1919, 87: suppl., 362. —---- & Guyon, L. Considerations geinerales sur la trame conjonctive. Arch, biol., Par., 1931, 41: 1-35, 3 pl.—Popa, G. T. Die Anatomie der Bindegewebssysteme. Morph. Jahrb., 1936, 78: 79-84.—Standenath, F. Das Binde- gewebe; seine Entwicklung, sein Bau und seine Bedeutung fiir Physiologie und Pathologie. Erg. allg. Path., 1927-28, 22: Abt. 2, 70-200.—Studnicka, F. K. Le mesostroma, le mesen- chyme et le tissu conjonctif des vert6br6s a l'etat frais. C. rend. Soc biol., 1933, 114: 826-8.— Tgchoueyres. Considera- tions generates sur le tissu conjonctif. Union mid. nord est, 1936, 59: 145-57.—Urtubey. L. Cellule et substance inter- stitielle. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1933, 10: 224. ---- Chemical and physical properties. See also Collagen; Elastin; Mucin, &c. Odiette, D. Contribution a I'etude de la substance elastique dans les cultures de tissus in vitro [Paris] 98p. 8? Aprillac, 1933, Rtjf, R. *Fortlaufende Bestimmung dos Leitungswiderstandes am subcutanen Binde- gewebe von Warmblutern. 15p. 8? Jena, 1934. Burch, G. E., & Sodeman, W. A. The estimation of the subcutaneous tissue pressure by a direct method. J. Clin. Invest., 1937, 16: 845-50.—Clark, J. H. Study (A) of tendons, bones, and other forms of connective tissue by means of X-ray diffraction patterns. Am. J. Physiol., 1931, 98: 328-37.— Collin, R. Propri6tes differentielles des fibres collagenes tendues et non tendues. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 405.— Foot, N. C. Chemical contrasts between collagenous and reticular connective tissue. Am. J. Path., 1928, 4: 525-44, 4 pl.—Heringa, G. C, Karssen, A., & Warns, E. H. J. Ueber Interferenzen und Brownsche Bewegung an Bindegewebs- fibrillen. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1933, 20: 216-27— Keller, R. Chemische und elektrische Eigenschaften des Bindegewebes. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 278: 447-53.—Morton, J. J., & Beers. D. N. The demonstration of a tumor growth-inhibiting factor from normal human connective tissue. J. Exp. M., 1935, 61: 59-66. Also repr.—Thanhoffer, L., & Ujsaghy, P. Unter- suchungen mit Mikrodissektion, iiber die Quellung der kolla- genen Fasern und uber die Natur der Prenantschen Ringe. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1932, 97: 376-81.—Wfthlisch, E., & Du Mesnil de Rochemont, R. Untersuchungen iiber elastische und thermodynamische Eigenschaften des Bindegewebes. Beitr. path. Anat., 1926-27, 76: 233-7.—Wyckoff, R. W. G., & Corey, R. B. X-ray diffraction patterns from reprecipitated connective tissue. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 285-7. ---- Culture. See also Connective tissue, Histogenesis; Tissue, Culture. Baitsell, G. A. The origin and structure of a fibrous tissue which appears in living cultures of adult frog tissues. J. Exp. M., 1915, 21: 455-79, 6 pl.—Barta, E. Transformation de I'epitheiium et du tissu conjonctif dans les cultures. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 1125-7.—Barta, O. [Cultures in vitro of epithelial and connective tissues] Magy. orv. arch., 1928, 29: 370-3.—Bloom, W. Mammalian lymph in tissue culture; from lymphocyte to fibroblast. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1927-28, 5: 269-307, 3 pl. ------& Sandstrom, R. H. Development of connective tissue fibers in epithelium-containing cultures. Anat. Rec, 1935-36, 64: 75-83.—Bohuslav, P. Die Explana- tion des reinen postembryonalen Herzbindegewebes aus Helix pomatia. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1933, 14: 139-51.—Chlopin, N. G. Sur les cultures de tissu conjonctif d'embryons humains dans un milieu heterologue. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 14-6.—Diiggeli, O. Ueber den gestaltenden Einfluss von Zugspannungen auf Bindegewebskulturen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1937, 26: 351-86.—Earle, W. R-, & Thompson, J. W. The influence of the size of the explant upon cultures of chick fibroblasts in vitro. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1930, 45: 2672-98, 8 pl.—Ephrussi, B., & Teissier, G. Sur la croissance residuelle des cultures de fibroblastes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 946-8.—Erlichman, E. Human fibroblasts grown for a year in a medium of sheep plasma and two solutions of known composition. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 24: 393-6.— Fischer, A. A functional study of cell division in cultures of fibroblasts. J. Cancer Res., 1924-25, 9: 50-61. ------ Sur la transformation in vitro des gros leucocytes mononucieaires en fibroblastes. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 92: 109-12.—Haan, J. de. Die Umwandlung von Wanderzellen in Fibroblasten bei der Gewebeziichtung in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1926- 27, 3: 219-30, pl. ------ Le mode de croissance des cellules migratrices dans les cultures in vitro a irrigation permanente. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1927, 4: 293-317, 2 pl. ------ Das Auftreten der verschiedenen Zelltypen in Blut und Bindege- webe (Eigenschaften und Entstehungsbedingungen) nach Untersuchungen mittels der Durchstromungskultur in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1928, 7: 298-326, pl— Hassko, S. [Equilibrium of epithelial and connective tissues in tissue culture] Magy. orv. arch., 1930, 31: 335-9, 3 pl.—Horning, E. S. Rate of degeneration in pure strains of fibroblasts pos- sessing varying growth potencies in vitro. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29: 809-11. Also repr.—Huzella, T. Cul- ture de tissus sur des trames conjonctives heterogenes de tissus fixes, debarrassees de leurs cellules par digestion trypsique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 179-81.—Jacoby. F. The growth and morphology of fibroblasts in vitro in relation to certain properties of the plasma coagulum. J. Exp. Biol., Lond., 1936, 13: 393-409, 3 pl.—Kokott, W. Die Formbeeinflussung in vitro geziichteter Fibrozvten erwachsener Kaninchen durch erhohte Temperaturen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1930, 12: 327-53.— Litvac, A. Proprietes et structure des substances intercellu- laires formees en culture in vitro. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1937, 33: 151-66, 4 pl.—Ludwig, F. W. Beobachtungen am explantierten Bindegewebe mit besonderer Berucksichtigung tier Fibrillenbildung. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 9: 384-401.—Maximow, A. Development of argyrophile and col- lagenous fibers in tissue cultures. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1927-28, 25: 439-42. Also Zbl. allg. Path., 102S, 43: 145-52.— Menegaux, G.. Odiette, D., & Moyse, P. Action de quelques alliages sur la croissance in vitro des fibroblastes et des osteo- blastes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 504-6.—Meyer. J. R. Acerca da acgao do plasma de anemaes alcatroados, sobre o crescimento de fibroblastgs in vitro. Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo, 54 CONNECTIVE TISSUE CONNECTIVE TISSUE 1927, 2: 287-96, 5 pl.—Mollendorff, M. von. Ueber die Potenzen der Fibrozyten des erwachsenen Bindegewebes in vitro. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929, 9: 183-228.------Beob-« achtunsen bei der Dauerziichtung von Bindegewebe erwachse- ner Kaninchen. Ibid., 1930, 12: 274-83.—Mollendorff, W. von. Das Mutterstuck von Bindegewebskulturen; ein Beitrag zur Frage, wie konstruktive Fasersysteme und Hartsubstanzen entstehen. Ibid., 1932, 15: 131-60.—Moen, J. K. The devel- opment of pure cultures of fibroblasts from single mononuclear, cells. J. Exp. M., 1935, 61: 247-60, 3 pl. Also repr—Momi- glaiano Levi. G. Caratteri dei tenoblasti e comportamento delle fibre collagene nelle colture di tendine di embrione di polio. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 321-4.—Nageotte, J. Essais de reproduction in vitro de latrame collagene et hypothe- ses relatives a la construction de cette trame in vivo. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1931, 8: 1-12, 2 pl.—Nemoto, M. Influence of the' temperature upon the life duration and the growth of the fibro- blast cultivated in vitro. Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1929, 14: 1-28.— Ostrouch, M. Recherches sur Taction du serum des malades a insuffisance circulatoire chronique sur les fibroblastes cultives in vitro. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1935, 27. ser., 353.— Paravicini, A. Faserstrukturen und Hartsubstanzen in Binde- gewebskulturen verschiedenen Ursprungs. Zschr. Zellfor- schung, 1934, 21: 733-48.—Parker, R. C. Structural and functional variations of fibroblasts in pure cultures. Science, 1931, 73: 401. ------ The races that constitute the group of common fibroblasts; differences determined by origin of explant and age of donor. J. Exp. M., 1933, 58: 401-14. Also repr.—Sankaran, G. The influnece of hydrogen ion con- centration of the medium upon the growth of fibroblasts in vitro. Ind. J. M. Res., 1933, 21: 189-96.—Strangeways, D. H. Some comparative observations on fibroblasts and nongranular leucocytes cultivated in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1929, 8: 477-89, 3 pl.—Tannenberg, J. Ueber die Entwicklungspoten- zen der Fibroblasten in der Gewebekultur; das Verhalten von Fibroblastenreinkulturen unter Einwirkung von Kaltereizen. Ibid., 1929-30, 9: 402-18. ------ Ueber die Umwandlung von Fibroblasten in Makrophagen in der Kultur. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1929, 24: 29-35, pl. [Discussion] 35-8 — Timofeevsky, A. D., & Benevolenskaia, S. V. [Effect of electricity upon the cultures of chicken fibroblasts] Vest. rentg., 1937, 18: 49-60.—Vogelaar, J. P. M., & Erlichman, E. A feeding solution for cultures of human fibroblasts. Am. J. Cancer, 1933, 18: 28-38—Wllmer, E. N. An analysis of the growth of chick heart fibroblasts in flask cultures in a plasma coagulum. J. Exp. Biol., Lond., 1933, 10: 340-54, 3 pl.— Zweibaum, J., & Elkner, A. Sur l'appareil de Golgi (vacuome) dans les fibroblastes cultives in vitro. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1926, 3: 218-21. ------ Sur le systeme vacuolaire dans les elements cellulaires de tissu conjonctif cultive in vitro. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1926-27, 3: 231-41, pl. ---- Cytology. See also Chromatophore; Phagocyte; Plasma cell, &c; also in 3. ser. Fibroblast. Chashin, S. S. *[Lymphocytes and wander cells at rest of connective tissue; experimental investigation] 120p. 8? S. Peterb., 1913. Policard, A., & Desplas, B. Sur le pouvoir phagocytaire des cellules fixes du tissu conjonctif chez I'homme. 2p. Typewritten MS. Abeloos, M. Sur les processus histo-physiologiques de l'excretion chez les hirudinees rhynchobdelles et sur la signi- fication physiologique de certaines cellules de leur tissu con- jonctif. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1013-5.—Baker, L. E.. & Carrel, A. Action on fibroblasts of the protein fraction of embryonic tissue extract. J. Exp. M., 1920, 44: 387-95.— Bauer, K. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Zelle und Inter- zellularsubstanz im enihryonalen Bindegewebe und die Lehre von den mesenchymalen Keimlagern im erwachsenen Or- ganismus. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1934, 35: 362-424.— Bruni, A. C. Intorno alle cellule mesenchimali indifferenziate del tessuto connettivo adulto. Atti Soc lombard. sc. med., 1929, 18: 18-23.—Bunting, C. H., & Eades, C. C. The effect of mechanical tension upon the polarity of growing fibroblasts. J. Exp. M., 1926, 44: 147-9, pl.—Carrel, A.. & Baker, L. E. Chemical nature of some substance required for the growth of fibroblasts and epithelial cells. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.. 1925-26, 23: 627.—Carrel, A., & Ebeling, A. H. The funda- mental properties of the fibroblast and the macrophage; the fibroblast. J. Exp. M.. 1926, 44: 261-84, 2 pl. ------ The malignant macroblast of sarcoma 10 of the Crocker Foundation. Ibid., 1928, 48: 105-23, pl.------The malignant fibroblast of Jensen sarcoma. Ibid., 285-98, pl.—Chadani. R. Studies on the phagocytic function of connective-tissue cells taken from living or dead animal and human bodies; the influence of temperature. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1927, 17: 90; 1928, 18: 102.—Defrise, A. Ricerche "in vivo et in situ" e sopravitali su'la fine struttura degli elementi cellulari del tessuto con- nettivo lasso, con speciale riguardo alle cosidette Mastzellen. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1928, 3: 888-92.—Dominici, H. Sur un procede de technique histologique appliqtie a I'etude des cellules conjonctives. Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1905, 2: 219- ?6.—Ephrussi, B., & Hugues, Y. Sur la transformation de fibroblastes en macrophages, C. rend, Soc. biol., 1930, 115: 697-9.—Flemming, W. Ueber den Bau der Bindegewebszellen, und Bemerkungen iiber die Structur der Zellsubstanz im Allge- meinen. Zschr. Biol., 1897, n. F., 16: 471-86.—Fowler, O. M. The influence of extracts obtained from different regions and different ages of chick embryos on the growth of fibroblasts. J. Exp. Zool., 1937, 76: 235-97, 2 pl., 7 ch.—Haan, J. de. [The mutual relations of blood cells and connective tissue based on tissue cultures with perfusion] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 2558; 1929, 73: 39S.— Hausberger, F. X. Ueber die genetischen und funktionellen Beziehungen zwischen .Fett- zellen und den Zellen des lockeren Bindegewebes. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1937, 20: 336-61,5 pl.—Jasswoin, G. Sur cer- taines formes cellulaires du tissu conjonctif lache chez les oi- seaux. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 502.—Jullien, A. Sur les capacites evolutives des fibroblastes chez les cephalopodes decapodes. Ibid., 1928, 99: 2001-3.—Knake, C. Die Histio- und Leukozytenentstehung bei Tuschewirkung auf das lockere Bindegewebe des Kaninchens. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1927, 5: 208-29.—Mollendorff, W. von. Fibrocyten als Quelle der Zellbildung. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 668. ------ & Mollen- dorff, M. von. Das Fibrocytennetz im lockeren Bindegewebe; seine Wandlungsfiihigkeit und Anteilnahme am Stoffwechsel. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1925-26, 3: 503-601.—Nordmeyer, N. Ueber Beziehungen von Exsudatzellen zu Fibrozyten ver- schiedener Tierarten. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1932, 13: 378- £9, 2 pl.—Parker, R. C. Physiologisch definierte Rassen von fibroblasten. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 2141. —---- The races that constitute the group of common fibroblasts; the effect of blood plasma. J. Exp. M., 1932, 55: 713, 3 pl.; 1933, 58: 97, 4 pl. Also Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1934, 15: 99-105. ------& Fischer, A. Classification of "fibroblasts" according to their physiological properties. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 580-3— Pfuhl, W. Die Zellen des normalen lockeren Bindegewebes, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Clasmatocyten. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1932, 31: 18-107.------Die Clasmatozyten im normalen lockeren Bindegewebe. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1932, 41: 72-8.—Rubash- kin, W., & Besuglaia, W. Symplasten, Syncytien, Zellen im Bindegewebe. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1931, 14: 440-04.—Schreiber, H. Die Zellen des normalen lockeren Bindegewebes beim iilteren Keimling, Saugling und Jungtier (Untersuchungen am Kaninchen) Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1936, 40: 613-84.— Stockinger, W. Zellbilder und Zellformen des menschlichen Bindegewebes. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927-28, 58: 777-818. ------Das lockere Bindegewebe der weissen Maus in ver- schiedenen Lebensaltersstufen, mit besonderer Beriicksichti- gung der Mastzellen und der Gewebsleukozvten. Zschr. Zell- forsch., 1927, 6: 27-60.—Volterra, M. L'emoistioblasto dei tessuti connettivi. Riv. clin. med., 1928, 29: 447-91, pl.— Wail, S. S. LTeber de morphologische Aehnlichkeit und den genetischen Zusammenhang der epithelialen und Bindege- webezellen. Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1927, 25: 386-93.—Zacharia- dds, P. A. Sur les cretes et les cannelures des cellules conjonc- tives. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1901, 11. ser., 3: 492-4. ---- Ground substance. Bensley, S. H. On the presence, properties and distribution of the intercellular ground substance of loose connective tissue. Anat. Rec, 1934, 60: 93-109.—Cameron, J. A. TI e bodies of Eberth as a source of connective tissue ground ubstance in Rana catesbiana, Shaw. .). Morph. Physiol., 1!<; 6, 60: 279- 84, pl.—Friedheim, E. A. H. Ueber Knorpel- • nd Knochen- bildung in vitro; ein Beitrag zur Frage der Umwandlung von Protoplasma in Grundsubstanz. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 9: 236-46, 4 pl.—Iasswoin. G. On the formation of the ground substance of loose connective tissue. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1935-36, 78: 271-301, pl.—Korff, K. von. La nueva doctrina sobre el desarroUo de la substancia funda- mental de los tejidos conjuntivos. Rev. med. Rosario, 1931, 21: 625-40.—Renaut, J. La substance fondamentale continue du tissu conjonctif lache. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1903, 55: 1620-3.— Roulet, F. Studien iiber Knorpel- und Knochenbildung in Gewebekulturen; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Lehre der Entste- hung der sogenannten Grundsubstanzen. Arch. exp. Zell- forsch., 1935, 17: 1-2. ---- Histogenesis. See also Connective tissue, Culture; Embry- ology; Fetus; Mesenchyme; Mesoderm. Alfejew, S. Ueber die embryonale Histogenese der kolla- genen und reticularen Fasern des Bindegewebes bei Saugetieren. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1925-26, 3: 149-68.—Baitsell, G. A. Addi- tional evidence as to the intercellular formation of connective tissue. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1927, 13: 481-4.—Betances, L. M. L'origine de fibrilles reticulaires. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178: 527.—Bruni, A. C. Vecchie e nuove questioni riguardanti le fibre reticolari del connetivo. Arch. ital. anat., 1930. 1: 383-408— Day. T. D. The origin of fibrous connec- tive tissue in the human body. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1936, 43: 49-52, 2 pl.—De Winiwarter, H. Origine du tissu inter- stitiel. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1929, 25: 75-86.—Doljanski, L.. & Roulet, F. Studien iiber die Entstehung der Binde- gewebsfibrille. Virchows Arch., 1933, 291: 260-320. ------ Zur Frage der Entstehung der bindepewebigen Strukturen. Arch. Entwmech., 1934, 131: 512-31— Hagpqvist, G. Ueber Entwicklungs- und Auflosungsprozesse im Bindegewebe, Knorpel- und Knochengewebe. Acta chir. seand., 1929, 65: 180-96, 14 pl—Heatpn, T. B. The effect of inhibition of cop- CONNECTIVE TISSUE 855 CONNECTIVE TISSUE nective tissue growth by means of substances present in tissue- extracts; the inhibition of normal growth. J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1929, 32: 571-83. ------ Experiments with the Jensen rat sarcoma. Ibid., 583-94, 3 pl.—Huzella, T. Ueber histologische Geriistbildung im Vergleich der Organisation der Gewebekultur mit der des Tierkorpers. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1929, 38: 36-48. ------ [Relation of connective tissue de- velopment and crystallization] Magy. orv. arch., 1931, 32: 432-7.—Korff, C. von. Investigaciones anat6micas compa- radas sobre la composici6n y la histogenesis de la substancia fundamental de los tejidos de sosten (cartilago, hueso y dentinal Rev. med. lat, amer., B. Air., 1928, 13: 590-608, 3 pl—Labbe, A. Production experimentale de tissu conjonctif par les amcebocytes chez Doris tuberculata L. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 187: 1073-5.—Laguesse, E. La premiere ebauche des fibrilles conjonctives provient-elle du chondriome? Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1926, 22: 129-75, 2 pl.—Levi, G. M. Isto- genesi delle fibre collagene e reticolari nelle colture in vitro. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 891-4. Also Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1931,11:189-201.—Momigliano-Levi.G. Ricerche sulla formazione delle fibre intercellulari e sulle relazioni tra fibre reticolari e collagene in colture viventi di tessuti con- nettivi. Ibid., 1932, 13: 176, pl.—Miihlmann, M. Zur Binde- gewebsbildungsfrage. Zschr. Zellforschung, 1933, 19: 383- 402.—Olivo, O. M. Differenziazione in vitro di fibre collagene. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 109-11—Techoueyres, E. Le tissu conjonctif foetal; descriptions et commentaires. Rev. g6n. sc. pur., 1937, 48: 436-46.—Zachariades, P. A. Du developpement de la fibrille conjonctive. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1898, 126: 489-91. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1898, 10. ser., 5: 214-6. ---- Metabolism and nutrition. Baker, L. E., & Carrel, A. Nitrogen metabolism of normal and sarcomatous fibroblasts in pure cultures. J. Exp. M., 1928, 48: 533-47.—Birner, M., & Schade, H. Ueber den Ionenautausch zwischen Blutserum und Bindegewebe bei variierter Wasserstoffzahl. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 93: 79-88.—Carrel, A. Au sujet de la nutrition des fibroblastes et des cellules epitheiiales. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 1060-2.—D'Arbela.F. Regolazione dell' equilibrio H*=±OH per opera del connettivo. Riv. crit. clin. med., 1924, 25: 496-8.— Kedrowski, B. Speicherungsstudien an der Bindegewebszelle der weissen Maus; zur Frage iiber den Segregationsapparat der Zelle; Speicherung von negativ geladenen Fremdstoffen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933, 17: 547-86. ------ Speicherung und Abbau des Hiimoglobins. Ibid., 587-609.—Krontowski, A. A., & Jazimirska-Krontowska, M. C. Ueber Zuckerver- brauch durch Gewebskulturen eines mittels Passagen nach Carrel in vitro geziichteten reinen Fibroblastenstammes. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1927, 5: 114-24, ---- Pathology. See also Fibrosis; Inflammation; also names of organic diseases and tumors as Fibroma; Sarcoma, &c. Behrmann, F. *Untersuchuna:en unspozi- fischer Granulntionsgewpbe in klinischcr und histologischer Hinsicht. 22p. 8? Berl , 1933. Solukha, N. P. *[CeIlular forms of the con- nective tissue of birds in its normal state and in inflammation] 86p. 8? S. Peterb., 1908. Bahrmann, E. Ueber die fibrinoide Degeneration des Bindegewebes. Virchows Arch., 1937, 300: 342-72.—Barry, G., & Cook, J. W. A comparison of the action of some poly- cyclic aromatic hvdrocarbons in producing tumours of con- nective tissue. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 20: 58-69.—Bazy. L. La degenerescence colloide du tissu conjonctif. Arch, anat, micr., Par., 1929, 25: Spec. No. 204-11.—Beneke. Em Fall aWormer Gewebezerreisslichkeit (Hypofibrosis universalis) Zbl. allg. Path., 1931-32, 53: 177-83.—Burrows, H., Hieger, I., & Kennaway, E. L. The experimental production of tumours'of connective tissue. Am. J. Cancer, 1932, 16: 57-67, 3 pl —Crossan, E. T. Lymph exudate and fibrous tissue. Ann. Surg., 1930, 92: 1019-30.—Dietrich, A. Untersuchungen uber Quellungsvorgange und pathologische \ eranderungen des Bindegewebes. Verb. Deut. path. Ges., 1926, 21: 156-62.— Dominici, H. Etudes sur le tissu conjonctif et les organes hematopoietiques des mammiferes; inflammation du tissu conjonctif. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1920-21, 17: 83-136, 4 pl.—Geschickter, C. F., & Lewis, D. Tumors of connective tissue. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 630-55.—Graff, U. Ueber fibrinoide Degeneration des Bindegewebes nach einmaliger Eiweissinjektion. Virchows Arch., 1937, 299: 339-58.— Grvnfeltt, M. E. Fibrocvtome de la peau. Bull. Acad, sc Montpellier, 1935, No. 63, 33.—Heaton, T. B. The effect of inhibition of connective tissue growth by means of substances. present in tissue extracts: the resistance to malignant disease. J. Path. Bact,, Edinb., 1929, 32: 565-70.- Lang, F. J. Resorp- tionsgranulom auf Grundlage papillomatoser Epithelwuche- rungen in Epidermoidzysten. Derm. Zschr., 1937, 75: 249- 51.__Lecene, P. Trois cas de degenerescence geiatineuse pseudo-kvstique du tissue conjonctif juxta-articulaire et du tis«u tendineux. Bull. Soc. nat. chir Par., 1926, 53: 2-8 — Malowitschko. E. Ueber entzundliche Entstehung des Bindegewebes bei Actinien. Virchows Arch., 1931, 280: 476-86.—Mayr-Weber, V. Mitteilung iiber einen eigenartigen Fall von Bindegewebsschwache. Zschr. Kinderh., 1933, 55: 472-6.—Mollendorff, W. von. Die Ableitung der entziind- lichen Gewebsbilder aus einer den Bindegeweben gemeinsamen Zellbildungsfolge. Zs.-hi. Zellforsch., 1927, 6: 61-150.—Report of the Cancer commission of the California Medical Associa- tion; report of committee on connective tissue tumors and leukemias. Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1934, 16: No. 12, 3-5.— Roulet, F. Ueber das Verhalten der Bindegewebsfasern unter normalen und pathologischen Bedingungen. Erg. allg. Path., 1937, 32: 1-47.—Saltykow, S. Geschwulstahnliche Waehs- tumsform des entzundlich neugebildeten Bindesifwebes. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1935, 28: 122-6.—Tannenberg, J. Ueber die Entwicklungspotenzen der Fibroblasten in der Gewebekultur; das Verhalten von Fibroblastenreinkulturen bei bakterieller Infektion. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 9: 258-68, pl.—Techoueyres, E. Les reactions pathologiques du tissu conjonctif et des milieux intercellulaires. J. physiol. path, gen., 1933, 31: 117-30.—Wail, S. Beitrag zur Pathologie der kollagenen Bindegewebsfasern. Virchows Arch., 1928,267: 1-8.—Woringer, F. Tumeurs conjonctives benignes. In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Dabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936, 6: 555-90.—Zavarzin. A. [Comparative histology of the blood and connective tissue; inflammatory formation of connective tissue in the earthworm (Allobophora calliginosa)] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 37: 527-51. ---- Pharmacology. Baker. L. E., & Carrel, A. Effet de la fraction proteique du sue embryonnaire sur la multiplication des fibroblastes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 157-9. ------ Effet des acides amines et des composants dialysables du sue embryonnaire sur la multiplication des fibroblastes. Ibid., 260-2. Algo J. Exp. M., 1926, 44: 397-407.—Donley, D. E., & Hewell, B. A. The reactions of fibroblasts in tissue cultures to olive and mineral oils. Am. J. Anat,, 1930, 45: 189-200, 2 pl—Hira- shima, K. Ueber den Einfluss verschiedener Natriumsalze auf das Wachstum sowie auf das morphologische Bild der in vitro-Kulturen von Fibroblasten; Versuche mit Chlor-, Brom- und Jodnatrium. Fol. pharm. jap., 1934, 17: brev., 13.— Jeney, A., & Toro, E. Die Wirkung der Ascorbinsaure auf die Faserbildung in Fibroblastkulturen. Virchows Arch., 1936, 298: 87-97.—Koll, W. Die Wirkung von l'atentblau auf das Unterhautbindegewebe der Maus. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1926-27, 4: 702-12.—Labbe, A. Reaction du tissu conjonctif au gou- dron chez un mollusque; Doris tuberculata Cuvier. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 103: 20-2—Menegaux, G., & Odiette, D. Influence des metaux couples sur la croissance des cultures in vitro de fibroblastes et d'osteoblastes. Ibid.. 1935, 119: 485-7. & Moyse A. Action de quelques metaux simples sur la croissance de fibroblastes in vitro. Ibid., 1933, 114: 1287 90.— Mollendorff, M. von. Die Wirkung der kiinstlichen Hoheuson- nenbestrahlung auf das subcutane Biiidcgewehe der weissen Maus. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1927,6:151-94.—Paulmann. F. K. Ue- ber die Wirkung von Keimpflanzenextrakten jiuf das Wachstum von Fibroblastenkulturen. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1037, 20: 253-71. 2 pl.—Semura, S. Ueber den Einfluss des Antuitrins und des Thyroxins auf das Wachstum der in vitro-Kulturen von Fibroblasten. Ibid., 1930-31, 10: 329; 338. Also Fol. pharm. jap.. 1930-31, 11: Brev., 12.—Staal, J. P. [Effect of calcium upon the composition of subcutaneous tissue in rabbits] Onderzoek. physiol. Lab. Utrecht. Hoogesch., 1908, 9: 383- 405.—Stockinger, W. Der Einfluss von Adrenalin und Thyroxin auf die Bildung oxydasepositiver Zellformen im lockeren Bindegewebe der Maus. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927-28, 58: 757-76.—Tannenberg, J. Ueber die Entwick- lungspotenzen der Fibroblasten in der Gewebekultur; das Verhalten von Fibroblastenreinkulturen bei Vergiftung mit Atropin. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1929-30, 9: 247-57.—Verne, J.. & Sannie, C. Etude de Taction toxique des cations sur les fibroblastes cultives in vitro. C. rend. Acad, se., 1933, 196: 1246.—Vogelaar, J. P. M., & Erlichman, E. The growth of human fibroblasts in media containing silver. Am. J. Cancer, 1934, 22: 555-60. ------• The significance of amino-acids for the growth in vitro of human fibroblasts; the growth inhib- iting action of glycine. Ibid., 1936, 28: 301-13.—Williams. J. W. Toxicity for white rats of elements implanted into their subcutaneous tissues. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 28: 921.—Zachariades, P. A. Des actions diverses des acides sur la substance conjonctive. C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1900, 11. ser., 2: 1127-9. Physiology. Allara, E. Comportamento dello stroma di alcuni organi in different! momenti funzionali. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1937. 12: 398-400.—Alquier, L. Les reactions fonctionnelles cliniquement appreciates dans les tissus interstitiels. J. med. Paris, 1928, 47: 347-52.—Benninghoff. Funktionelle Anpas- sung im Bereich des Bindegewebes. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1931, 40: 95-123.—Chevrier, L. Tissu conjonctif et amnios. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1915, n. ser., 41: 1607-12.—Craciun, F. C. Sur le tissu hemato-conjonctif; quelques reactions du tissu cellulaire lache. Bull. Acad. med. Roumanie, 1936. 1: 203-6 — Feneis. H. Ueber die Anordnung und die Bedeutung des Bindegewebes fiir die Mechanik der Skelettmuskulatur. Morph. Jahrb., 1935, 76: 161-202.—Goldberg. I. M. Erre- gungs- und Hemmungsvorgange im Bindegewebe. Acta med. CONNECTIVE TISSUE 856 CONNECTIVE TISSUE scand., 1935, 86: 435-54.—GrynfelU, E. Sur la signification exacte de la pretendue membrane des cellules adipeuses dans le tissu conjonctif sous-cutane. Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1921-22, 3: 381.—Heringa, G. C. Funktionelle Anpassung im Bereich des Bindegewebes. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1931, 40: 123-32, pl.—Hoehl, E. Ueber das Verhaltnis des Bindegewebes zur Musculatur. Anat. Anz., 1898, 14: 253-6.— Knake, E. Ueber das Verhaltnis von Epithel und Binde- gewebe. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 382.—Mollendorff, von. Zur Morphologie und Biologie des Bindegewebes. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1926, 35: 43-53.—Nagel. A. Ueber ortliche Reaktionen im Bindegewebe, nach Lebendbeobachtungen unter Anwendung des Mikromanipulators. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1933-34, 20: 677-708. ------ Zeitrafferfilm uber kleinste Reaktionen im Bindegewebe. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1934, 42: 229-32.—Pekelis, E. Sui quadri di irritazione del connettivo sottocutaneo (di cavia) con particolare riguardo al contegnc delle granulazioni citoplasmatiche. Haematologica (Arch.) Pavia, 1931, 12: 213-30, 3 pl.—Rehn, E. Ueber die funk- tionelle Anpassung des Bindegewebes im chirurgischen Gesche- hen. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1931,40: 133-52.—Strode. G. Binde- gewebsapparat (Vaginae labentes) um die Verschiebung der gewebegebetteten Organe moglich zu machen. Anat. Anz., 1936-37. 83: 380-92.—Techoueyres, E. Le tissu conjonctif et les m lieux intercellulaires. J. physiol. path, gen., 1933, 31: 100-16. ---- Staining. See also Histology; Staining; also names of stains as Orcein, &c. Bek, K. O. *[Verification of various methods of determining cellular tissue] 105p. 8? Yur- yev, 1900. Arcangeli, A. Un metodo per colorare elettivamente il tessuto connettivo fascicolare. Monit. zool. ital., 1927, 38: 165.—Belloni. G. B., & Magaton, O. Modificazione al metodo originale di Del Rio-Hortega per lo studio del tessuto con- nettivo reticolare. Bol. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 589-91.— Caudic>re. Technique simple pour l'impregnation a l'argent des fibres conjonctives. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 83-5.— Chiovenda, M. Una utile modificazione al metodo del Mallory. Sperimentale, 1928, 82: 211-5, pl.—Ciaccio, C. Colorazione dei tessuti con una miscela colorante di eosina, orange, bleu di toluidina. Monit, zool. ital., 1907, 18: 277.—Crossmon, G. A modification of Mallory's connective tissue stain with a discussion of the principles involved. Anat. Rec, 1937, 69: 33—8.—Dubreuil, G. Le picro-bleu; note sur l'emploi de ce reactif pour la coloration specifique des fibrilles conjonctives; application a I'etude du tissue reticule du ganglion lymphatique. C. rend. Ass. anat. Nancy, 1904, 62-6.—Herxheimer, K. Ein Beitrag zur Darstellung des Bindegewebes. Arch. Derm. Syph., Lpz., 1915, 122: Ref., 162.—Hornowski, J. [Simultane- ous differential staining of connective tissue, muscle, and elastic tissue] Przepl. lek., 1908, 47: 558.—Jasswoin, G. Eine zuverlassige Herstellungs- und Farbungsmethode der Haut- chen des lockeren Bindegewebes. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1931-32, 49: 191.—Jorg, M. E. Una tecnica facil y segura de impreg- nacion argentica de las ceiulas conjuntivas. Bol. Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 1934-35, 10: 11-4. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1934, 41: 154376.—Kernohan, J. W. New (A) modification of Mallory-Heidenhain's differential staining method and adaptation of formalin-fixed material for Mallory's stains. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1931, 1: 399-403. ------ A note on the adaptation of formalin-fixed tissue for Mallory's and Weigert's staining methods. Ibid., 1933, 3: 255-7.—Kostowiecki, M. Ueber die Anwendung von Anilinblau und Orange G zur farberischen Darstellung der skelettbildenden Gewebe (Modi- fikation der Mallory-fleidenhainschen Bindegewebsfarbung) Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1932, 49: 337-40.—Krichesky, B. A modification of Mallory's triple stain. Stain Techn., 1931, 6: 97.—Levine, M. A method for staining connective tissue mast cells. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1928-29, 14: 172-6.—Mader, P. A. A modification of Van Gieson's connective-tissue stain. Bull. Am. Soc. Clin. Lab. Techn., 1935, 1: 162.—Mollendorff, W. von. Experimentelle Vakuolenbildung in Fibrozyten der Gewebekultur und deren Farbung durch Neutralrot. Zschr. Zellforschung, 1935-36, 23: 746-60.—Nagel, A. Ueber die Vitalfarbung in vitro geziichteter Fibrozyten. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1929, 38: 194-9. ------ Untersuchungen uber die Vitalfarbung in vitro geziichteter Fibrozyten erwachsener Kaninchen; Versuche mit Neutralrot. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929, 9: 346-76, pl. ------ Die Beziehungen zwischen Fettab- lagerung und Deponierung von Neutralrot und Methylenblau. Ibid., 1929-30, 10: 744-55. —---- Ueber die Wirkung verschiedener Faktoren, insbesondere narkotisierender Sub- stanzen auf die vitale Methylenblaufarbung bei in vitro gezuchteten Fibrocyten. Ibid., 1931, 13: 405-47, pl.—Oli- veira, G. de. Ueber ein neues Verfahren zur Darstellung des Stutzgeriistes der Organe. Virchows Arch., 1936, 298: 523-6.— Savini, E„ & Savini-Castano, T. Zur Technik der Elastika- und Bindegewebsfarbung. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1909, 26: 29-47.—Suarez Lopez, F. Ueber ein neues Verfahren zur Farbung des Stutzgeriistes verschiedener Organe und des Nervensystems. Zbl. allg. Path., 1934, 61: 161-5.—Tello, J. F. Una variaci6n mas de los metodos de La Plata para la rapida impregnaci6n del tejido conectivo. Tr. Lab. invest. biol. Univ. Madrid, 1914, 12: 285-8,—Walter, L. [Staining of the connective tissue] Magv. orv. arch., 1931, 32: 120-7. Also Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1929-30, 46: 457-64.—Whitman, R. C. Barron's polychrome toluidin blue as a substitute for methylene blue in the eosin-methylene blue method of Mallory. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1919-20, 5: 329.—Ziveri, A. Metodo rapido di colorazione delle fibre connettive. Pathologica, Genova, 1914-15, 7: 222. ---- Structure. Benninghoff. Ueber die Anordnung und die Bedeutung der Bindegewebssysteme im Gefiige der Muskulatur [Discussion] Verh. Anat. Ges., 1934, 42: 67.------ Bauprinzipien des Bindegewebes und der Muskulatur und ihre funktionelle Bedeutung. Verh. Deut. orthop. Ges. (1935) 1936, 30. Kongr., 11-34. Also Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 2742.—Bohl, C. Zur Frage iiber die Struktur des Bindegewebes. Anat. Anz., 1926, 61: 404-6.—Congdon, E. D. The primary types of extra-organic gross connective tissue structures. Anat. Rec, 1936-37, 67: 193-203.—Ettisch, G., & Szegvari, A. Der Feinbau der kollagenen Bindegewebsfibrille. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1927, 1: 214-38, pl.—Heringa, G. C, & Hooft, C. [Construction and significance of connective tissue] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 1188-92, pl.------ & Lohr, H. A. [Researches on the structure and function of connective tissue] Ibid., 1926, 70: pt 2, 2773-8. Also Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1926, 29: pt 1, sect, sc, 673-5.—Miyata, S. Zur Struktur des Binde- gewebes. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1937, 27: 172-6.—Nageotte, J. II n'y a pas de substance amorphe dans la trame conjonctive. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922,87: 147-9.—Renaut, J. Surlatramule du tissu conjonctif. C. rend. Ass. anat. Nancy, 1903, 5: 17- 22.—Studnicka, F. K. L'union du muscle et du tissue con- jonctif. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 929-32.------ LJeber die Beziehungen zwischen Muskelfasern und Bindege- websfibriUen. Zschr. Zellforsch., 1937, 26: 36-114—Thier- nesse, A. Contribution a I'etude de la structure du tissu conjonctif lache sous-cutane. Arch, biol., Liege, 1935, 46: 147-69, 4 pl.—Warns, E. H. J. Der Feinbau der kollagenen Bindegewebsfibrille. Protoplasma, Lpz., 1931, 13: 21-7.— Zachariades, P. A. Sur la structure du faisceau conjonctif. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1899, 11. ser., 1: 115. ------ Sur la nature des filaments axiles; fibrilles conjonctives avec collagene et fibrilles conjonctives sans collagene. Ibid., 1904, 12. ser., 1: 305. ------ Sur la structure de la fibrille conjonctive; etranglements fibrillaires; filaments axiles. C. rend. Ass. anat. Nancy, 1903, 5: 72-7. ---- Types. See also Aponeurosis; Bone; Cartilage; Chorda dorsalis; Elastic tissue; Fascia; Fat tissue; Ligament; Mucous tissue; Neuroglia; Reticular tissue; Tendon; Umbilical cord. Allara, E. L'aspect spodographique de quelques varietes de tissus conjonctifs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 736-8.— Babaskin, A. W. Ueber das Bindegewebe der Hirudineen. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1931, 53: 1-102.—Bradley, H. C. Connective tissues of Limulus. Proc Am. Soc. Biol. Chemists, 1910-13, 2: 128.— Cybulski, N. [Connective tissue and carti- lage] Podrecz. histol. ciala ludzk., 1901, 86-102.—Delaney, P. A. Peculiarly arranged connective tissues ending in epi- dermis. Anat. Rec, 1927-28, 36: 121-8— Elkner, A., & Slonimski, P. Sur le tissu conjonctif de la Crete du coq adulte. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1927, 4: 263-78.—Florian, J. [Classi- fication of connective tissue] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 41—4.—Jullien, A. Le tissu conjonctif du manteau de la seiche. Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1927-28, 67: Notes et rev., 105-13.—Kaschkaroff. Vorkommen und Typen des vesiku- losen Gewebes (blasigen Stutzgewebes) bei Fischen. Anat. Anz., 1914, 46: Erganzh., 105-25.—Keiffer, H. De l'anatomie et de la physiologie des divers tissus de la substance conjonctive; tissu conjonctif banal, tissu fibro-eiastique, tissu adipeux. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1937, 6. ser., 2: 355-70, 11 pl — Pasqualino, A. II connettivo nei varii tipi di muscoli. Boll. Soc ital. biol., 1934, 9: 356-8.—Schaffer, J. Ueber das vesi- kulose Stutzgewebe. Anat. Anz., 1903, 23: 464-79.—Stud- nicka, F. K. [On intercellular connective tissue and its posi- tion among animal tissues] Lek. rozhledy, 1914, 21: 69-73. ------ Sur le tissu conjonctif muqueux des tetards de Pelo- bates fuscus. C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 122: 423-5. CONNELL, Charles William, 1898- *The treatment of eclampsia [Marquette Univ.] 4p. 4? Milwaukee, 1926. Typewritten. CONNER, Lewis Atterbury, 1867- Editor of American (the) Heart Journal, v. 1, 1925- CONNER, Washington J. Mechanics of labor taught by Andrew Taylor Still, Kirkville, Mo. 49p. 8? Kansas City, 1928. CONNOR, Adalbert, 1905- *Der Muck- sche Adrenalin-Sondenversuch und seine Bezie- hungen zu Kranken mit innersekretorischen Storungen. 39p. 8? Konigsb., E. Rautenberg, CONNOR 857 CONSANGUINITY CONNOR, Frank Powell, 1877- Surgery in the tropics, ix, 293p. 8? Lond., J. & A., Churchill, 1929. CONNORS, John Fox, 1873-1935. Eliot, E., jr. Obituary. Ann. Surg., 1937, 105: 305, port. Also Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1930, 54: 419, port. CONOD, Henri B. *Die Trunksucht als Todesursache in Basel 1909-26 [Basel] 51 p. 8? Zur.. Gebr. Leemann & Co., 1929. CONOLAIMELLA. See also Nematoda. Allgen, C. Conolaimella, ein neues Genus mariner Nema- toden von der Westkiiste Schwedens. Zool. Anz., 1930, 88: 138-41. CONORHINUS. See under Reduviidae. CONRAD, Carl Heinz, 1908- *Ein Ueberblick iiber gesundheitliche und hygienische Verhaltnisse der Grafschaft Bentheim nach dem Stande des Jahres 1932-33. 70p. 4pl. 8? Munster, 1934. [CONRAD, Charles Fecker] 1863- A manual of osteopathy; with the application of physical culture, baths and diet. p. 1. 177p. 8? N. Y., Univ. Book Co. [1919] CONRAD, Felix, 1900- *Ueber die lokalanasthetischen Eigenschaften des Ephedrins. 26p. 31. ch. 8? Halle, O. Jung, 1931. CONRAD, Heinz, 1908- ^Vergleichende Betrachtung iiber Rontgen- und Operationsbe- fund bei der akuten Mittelohreiterung. 15p. 8? Erlangen, M. Dores, 1934. CONRAD, Herbert, 1893- *Ueber die kriminelle Bedeutung der Verblutung aus der nichtunterbundenen Nabelschnur [Leipzig] 22p. 8? Egeln, F. Heyl, 1922. CONRAD, Herbert S[pencer] 1904- A statistical study of ratings on the California behavior inventory for nursery-school children. 78p. 8? Worcester, Clark Univ., 1934. Forms no. 1, v. 16, Genet. Psychol. Monogr. CONRAD, Otto [Ferdinand] 1888- *Beitrag zur Mukosusotitis. 19p. 8? Konigsb., 1930. CONRAD, V., HAUSMANN, Walther [et al] Klima und Tuberkulose. 112p. 8? Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1932. Forms Heft 46, Tuberk. Bibl., Lpz. CONRADI, Friedrich von, 1772-1848. Lagorio. A. von. Erinnerungen an einen Schuler Hufelands. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 434. CONRADS, Klemens, 1890- *Ueber Fibrome in der Highmoreshohle [Bonn] 23p. 8? Ahrweiler, P. Plachners, 1920. CONRADY, Friedrich, 1907- *Zur Stel- lung der Immediatprothesen innerhalb der zahn- arztlichen Prothetik [Freiburg] 31p. pl. 8? Neu-Ulm, J. Feiner & Co. [1931] CONRING, Hermann, 1606-81. QDe mor- borum remediis magicis. p. 613-23. 8? Niirnb., 1662. In Theatrum (Rattray) Niirnb., 1662. CONROY, Conde Flanner, 1903- *The treatment of erysipelas with erysipelas antitoxin [Milwaukee County Hosp.] lOp. 4? Wauwa- tosa, Wis., 1928. Typewritten. CONROY, Ellen. The symbolism of colour. v, 6Gp. 12? Lond., W. Rider & Son, 1921. CONSANGUINITY. See also Blood groups; Child, Birth order; Coitus, Incest; Family; Heredity; Inbreeding; Marriage; Mother; Parenthood; Relationship. Topart, P. *Essai critique sur la consangui- nity 46p. 8? Par., 1927. Fisher, R. A. The correlation between relatives on the supposition of Mendelian inheritance. Tr. R. Soc. Edinburgh, 1918-19, 52: 399-433.—Friedenthal, H. Ueber den Grad der Blutsverwandtschaft in der Familie oder Sippschaft. Zschr. Ethnol., 1916, 48: 25-35.—Goroncy, K. Zur serologischen Verwandtschaftsbestimmung nach Zangemeister. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1793.—Haag. F. E. Die Aufstellung der Sippschaft. Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1935, 8: 20-7.—Hocart, A. M. Chieftainship and the sister's son in the Pacific. Am. Anthrop., 1915,17:631-46. ------ Blood-brotherhood. Man, Lond., 1935, 35: 113-5.—Lowie, R. H. Historical and sociological interpretation of kinship terminologies. In Holmes Anniv. Vol. Anthrop. Essays, Wash., 1916, 293-300 —Rivers, W. H. R. The father's sister in Oceania. Folk Lore, Lond., 1910, 21: 42-59.—Sirks, M. J. [Relationship as a biologic problem] Genetica, Gravenh., 1920, deel 2: 27-50.—Thorndike. The measurement of resemblance between brothers and sisters. Eugen. News, 1927, 12: 20.—Zangemeister, W. Zur serologi- schen Verwandtschaftsbestimmung nach Zangemeister. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 517. CONSCIENCE. See also Criminal, Ps}Tology; Ego; Ethics; Morality; Sin. Nachmansohn, M. Wesen und Formen des Gewissens. 175p. 8? Wien [1937] Blondel, C. La conscience morbide. J. psychol. norm. path., Par., 1923, 20: 128-46.—Bresler, J. Das kranke Gewissen Frankreichs und die Psvchiatrie; ein volkerkundliches Gutachten. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1924-25, 26: 66-9 — Cassirer, E. Etude sur la pathologie de la conscience symbo- lique. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1929, 26: 289; 523.— Gauger. Ueber die klinische Funktion des Gewissens. Zbl. inn. Med., 1936, 57: 449.—Hubert, R. La psychosociologie et e probleme dela conscience. Rev. philos. France, 1928, 105: 206-37.—Klein, M. The early development of conscience in the child. In Psycho-anal. (Lorand) N. Y., 1933, p. 149-62.— Lewin, B. D. Zur Geschichte der Gewissenspsychologie. Imago, Wien, 1928, 14: 441-6. Also Psychoanal. Rev., 1930, 17: 20-5.—Nachmansohn, M. Gewissen und Aufgabe. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1936, 38: 150-68.—Scola, F. Zur Frage nach dem Sinn des Bewusstseins. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1935, 93: 83-134.—Starcke, A. [Conscience] Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1929, 16: 53-64. Also Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1929, 10: 183-92.—Stekel, W. Gewissenskrankheiten. Psychother. Praxis, Wien, 1935, 2: 193-9.—Zilahi, L. Ueber Gewissenserforschung. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1930, 8:298-315. CONSCIOUSNESS. See also Apperception; Mind; Perception; Psychoanalysis; Subconsciousness. Bostock, J. The neural energy constant; a study of the bases of consciousness. 181p. 8°. Lond. [1931] Mundlak, M. The nature and mechanics of consciousness. 246p. 8? Lond., 1932. Rieffert, J. B. Pragmatische Bewusstseins- theorie auf experimenteller Grundlage. 228p. 8? Lpz., 1929. Forms Erganzbd I, Arch. ges. Psychol. Schtjlz, B. Das Bewusstseinsproblem vom psychologischen, positivistischen, erkenntnisthe- oretisch- logischen, metaphysischen und biologi- schen Standpunkt, 86p. 8? Wiesbaden, 1915. Ach, N. Zur Frage der Enge des Bewusstseins. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1930, 74: 261-74.—Agerberg, J. Consciousness as a physiological function. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1929, 4: 103-49.—Alford, L. B. Localization of consciousness and emotion. Am. J. Psychiat., 1932, 12: 789-99.—Amouroux. La conscience psychologique. Rev. mid. centr. ouest, 1929, 29.—Armstrong-Jones, R. Consciousness; the unconscious mind and psycho-analysis. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1920-21, 28: 19.—Augier, E. Les mecanismes et les faits de conscience. Scientia, Bologna, 1935, 58: 286-95.—Becker, A. E. As diversas phases da consciencia humana e o phenomeno do som- no. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1937, 34: 29-35.—Berger, H. Die physiologischen Bedingungen der Bewusstseinserscheinungen. Zschr. Psvehol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1934, 132: 360-70. Also Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1935, 37: 65-7.—Bichowsky, F. R. The mechanism of consciousness; images. Am. J. Psychol., 1926 37:557-64.—Bleuler, E. Bewusstheit und Unbewusstes. Scientia, Bologna, 1938. 63: 144-56.—Boodin, J. E. Sensation, imagination and consciousness. Psychol. Rev., 1921, 28: 425-52.—Boring, E. G. The physiology of consciousness. Science, 1932, 74: 32-9.—Bumke, O. Ueber die materiellen Grundlagen der Bewusstseinserscheinungen. Psychol. Forsch., 1923, 3: 272-81.—Burridge, W. On the excitation processes of the conscious and subconscious mind. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., CONSCIOUSNESS 858 CONSCIOUSNESS 1929, 75: 371-94.—Burrow, T. A relative concept of con- sciousness; an analysis of consciousness in its ethnic origin. Psychoanal. Rev., 1925, 12: 1-15.—Casamajor, L. Some central nervous system factors in the make-up of consciousness. Am. J. Psychiat., 1928, 8: 457-65. ------ The evolution of symbols in the development of consciousness. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1929, 22: 865-72.—De Marco, F. La co- scienza come intensity. Riv. psicol., 1925, 21: 196-201.— Driesch, H. Bewusstsein und Unterbewusstsein. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1234.—Gradenwitz, A. Doing two things at once; multiple consciousness, or reflex action of unaccustomed range? Sc. American, 1923, 128: 17.—Gruhle, H. W. Die Weisen des Bewusstseins. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930- 31, 131: 78-89.—Haskovec, L. A propos de la question de la localisation de la conscience centrale. Rev. neur., Par., 1924, 31: pt 2. 276-83. Also Fol. neuropath, eston., 1925, 3-4: 18-26.—Heims, E. Die Tat als Gegenstand oder als Inhalt des Bewusstseins beim Vorsatz. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1922, 13: 94-8.—Henry, T. S. A futuristic theory of consciousness. Papers Michigan Acad. Sc. (1921) 1923, 1: 279-83.—Heucque- ville, G. d\ Les procedes scientifiques d'effraction de la conscience au cours de l'examen mental. Bull, mid., Par., 1932, 46: 265-9.—House, S. D. Is consciousness curative? Psychoanal. Rev., 1929, 16: 28- 45— Hunter, W. S. The problem of consciousness. Psychol. Rev., 1924. 31: 1—31.— Ingham, S. D. Consciousness in relation to cerebral localiza- tion. Bull. Los Angeles Neur. Soc, 1937, 2: 147-55.—Jaensch, E. R. Ueber den Aufbau der Wahrnehmungswelt und ihre Struktur im Jugendalter; Uebergang zu einer Schichtenanalyse des Bewusstseins und einiger seiner Substrate, gegriindet auf die Strukturanalyse der eidetischen Entwicklungsschicht. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1922, 91: 83-7 — Jung, G. Conscientia, Bewusstsein. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1933, 89: 525-40.—Katkov, G. Bewusstsein, Gegenstand, Sachverhalt. Ibid., 1930, 75: 459-544.—Laird. J. Mental process and the conscious quality. Mind, Lond., 1923, 32: 273-88.— Langfeld, H. S. A response interpretation of con- sciousness. Psychol. Rev., 1931, 38: 87-108.—Lashley, K. S. The behavioristic interpretation of consciousness. Ibid., 1923, 30: 237; 329—Mager, A. Zur Frage der Enge des Be- wusstseins. Arch. ges. Psychol.. 1930, 74: 163-72.—Marston. W. M. The psychonic theory of consciousness. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1926, 21: 161-9. ------ & King, C. D. The psy- chonic theory of consciousness; an experimental study. Psyche, Lond., 1929. 9: 39-57.—Max, L. W. An experimental study of the motor theory of consciousness; critique of earlier studies. J. Gen. Psychol., 1934, 11: 112-25.------Action-current responses in the deaf during awakening, kinaesthetic imagery and abstract thinking. J. Comp. Psychol., 1937, 24: 301-44.— Messerschmidt, R. A quantitative investigation of the alleged independent operation of conscious and subconscious processes. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1926-27, 22: 325-40.— Monakov, C. Die syneidesis, das biologische Gewissen. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 20: 56-91.—Myers. C. S. On consciousness. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1924-25, 18: Sect. Psychiat., 9-13. Also Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1925, 5: 1-13. ------ The relation of acts and contents of conscious- ness. Brit. J. Psychol., 1933, 23: 343-51. Also Acta psychol., Hague, 1935, 1: 175-84.—Nachmansohn, M. Das Binnenbe- wusste (ein terminologischer Vorschlag) Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 17: 109-20.—Norris, O. O. A behaviorist account of consciousness; the awareness aspect of it. J. Philos., 1929, 26: 29-43. ------ A behaviorist account of consciousness; its qualitative aspect. Ibid., 57-67.—Obern- dorf, C. P. Co-conscious mentation. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1937, 63: 79-82.—Pauli, R. Der Umfang und die Enge des Bewusstseins. Zschr. Biol.. 1924, 81: 93-112. ------ Ueber den experimentellen Nachweis der Enge des Bewusstseins. Ibid., 1931-32, 92: 37-44. ------ Mehrfacharbeit und Enge des Bewusstseins. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1937. 98: 217-33.— Pilon, A. L'inconscient, le subconscient et le conscient. J. Hotel Dieu Montreal, 1935, 4: 91-101.—Prandtl, A. Die Koordination der Gehirn- und der Bewusatseinsvorgange. Zschr. Psvehol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1924, 94: 54-100 — Prince, M. Why the body has a mind and the survival of con- sciousness after death. Mind, Lond., 1928, 37: 1-20.—Reiser, O. L. Consciousness, chronaxy and nerve fibre radiation. Psyche, Bost., 1927, 34: No. 30, 43-54.—Rosenfeld. M. Ueber Bewusstseinszentren. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 1271.— Russell, S. B. Communication, correspondence and conscious- ness. Psychol. Rev., 1918, 25: 341-58.—Sikorski, I. A. [The simplest acts of consciousness and attention] Vopr. nerv. psikh. med., Kiev, 1897, 2: 52-104, 9 pl; 1898, 3: 7-10, pl.— Sodre, F. Ensaio sobre o conceito de consciencia. Brazil med., 1923, 37: 202-4.—Travis, L. E. Brain potentials and the temporal course of consciousness. J. Exp. Psychol., 1937, 21: 302-9.—Wallon, H. La conscience et la vie subconsciente. J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1920, 17: 97-120.—Weiss, H. The problem of consciousness. Univ. Durham Coll. M. Gaz., 1933-34, 34: 80-3.—Wellek, A. Das Qualitatsproblem der Psychologie. Zschr. Psvehol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1935,136:116-25—Wen/J, A. Zum Problem des Bewusstseins- umfanges fiir sinnvolle Darbietungen. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1934, 92: 255-78.—White, W. A. The frustration theory of consciousness; mind as energy. Psychoanal. Rev., 1029, 16: 143-62.—Whittemore, I. C. The competitive consciousness. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1925-26, 20: 17-33.—Ziehen, T. Die Beziehungen der Lebenserscheinungern zum Bewusstsein. Abh. theor. Biol., 1921, H. 13, 1-66.—Zoll.P. M. The pluridimen- sionalitv of consciousness. Am. J. Psychol., 1934, 46:621-6. ---- Disorders. See also Coma; Personality, double; Psy- choneurosis; Psychosis; Syncope; also under names of primary diseases and poisons. Burrow, T. The social basis of conscious- ness; a study in organic psychology based upon a synthetic and societal concept of the neuroses. 256p. 8? Lond., 1927. Rosenfeld, M. Die Storungen des Be- wusstseins; klinisch-diagnostische Studien fiir Aerzte und Studierende. 247p. 8? Lpz., 1929. Csajaghy, M. [(ienesis of disorders of consciousness] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 921--I.—Ebbecke, U. Ueber die Bewusstseins- schwelle mit Riicksiclit auf die Dammerzustande. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1928, 37: 72-6.—Ehrenwald, H. Storung der Selbstwahrnehmung der Menstruation und der Blasenfunktion bei einer Kranken mit Hirntumor. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928-29, 118: 224-33.—Fischer, S. De sogenannten Be- wusstseinsstorungen; eine psychopathologische Untersuchung. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1922-23, 67: 537-68.—Gibbs, F. A., & Davis, H. Changes in the human electroencephalogram asso- ciated with loss of consciousness. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 49.—Gruhle, H. W. Welche tatsachlichen Feststellungen sind fiir die arztliche Begutachtung von voriibergehenden Be- wusstseinsstorungen notwendig? Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1931-32, 18: 577-86.—Scharfetter, H. Pathologische Ein- sngung des Bewusstseins. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1928, 30: 390-5.—Tarsitano, F. Come comportarsi negli accidenti che si accompagnano a disturbi della coscienza. Riforma med., 1936, 52: 197-9.—Taussig, L. [Psychiatric conception and classification of disturbances of consciousness] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1931, 11: 416-25.—Walmsley, R. G. Some secondary mental states, and their significance. Lancet, Lond., 1929. 1: 551-3. CONSIDINE, Agnes T. See Shipley, Arthur Marriott, & Considine, Agnes T. The officers and nurses of Evacuation eight [&c] 190p. 8? N. Haven, 1929. CONSMUELLER, Fritz, 1899- *Misch- tumoren der Parotis. lOp. 8? Lpz., 1924. CONSO, Francois, 1904- ^Contribution a I'etude du parkinsonisme traumatique. 82p. 8? Par., 1932. CONSOLI, Giuseppe. Le alterazioni del midollo spinale sotto l'infiuenza degli anestetici. 2 p. 1. 146p. 2 1. 2 pl. roy. 8? Catania, V. Giannotta, 1917. CONSTAM, Georg. *Ueber den Einfluss peroraler Einnahme von Glucose auf Blutzucker und Glucurese beim Gesunden [Zurich] p.75- 104. 8? Brschw., F. Vicweg & Sohn, 1924. Also Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 43: CONSTANCIO, Manuel, 1726-1817. Barbosa Sueiro, M. B. Manuel Constancio, a sua vida e a sua obra. Arq. anat., 1926, 9: 741-71. CONSTANDULAKI, Georges P. 1898- *Rupture et perforation des pyosalpinx en peri- toine libre. 66p. 8? Par., 1930. CONSTANT, Pierre, 1896- Contribu- tion a I'etude du traitement des pleuresies puru- lentes aigues a streptocoques chez I'enfant par les bouillons-vaccins. 84p. 8? Par., 1926. CONSTANT, Rothea Pierre Marie, 1905- *L'alpha-dinitrophenol 1-2-4; accelerateur des combustions cellulaires. 63p. 8? Par., Imp. Studio, 1935. CONSTANT-DESPORTES, Fernand, 1900- *Centre moderne d'hygiene social annexe a la maternity de Lariboisiere. 48p. 8? Par., 1929. CONSTANTINE 1. (The Great) 288-337. Miiller, E. Das Constantinische Kaiserhaus, eine Portrat- und Charakterstudie. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1933, 99: 438- 44, p-: CONSTANTINE, of Africa, 1015-87. Liber de oculis. p.[161]-210. 8? Par., 1909-33. In Collect, ophth. veter. auct. (Pansier, P.) Par., 1909-33, 2: fasc. 7. See also Sudhoff, K. Constantin, der erste Vermittler mus- limischer Wissenschaft ins Abendland und die beiden salerni- taner Friihscholastiker Maurus und Urso, als Exponenten dieser Vermittlung. Archeion, Roma, 1932, 14: 359-69. CONSTANTINE-QUINN 859 CONSTIPATION CONSTANTINE-QUINN, Max. Doctor Crip- pen. 224p. 8? Lond., Duckworth [1935] CONSTANTINESCO, Dan, 1905- Con- tribution a I'etude de l'angoisse et de l'anxiete\ 109p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. CONSTANTINIDES, Aristide, 1900- *Conside>ations physiopathologiques sur les para- lysies du muscle grand dentel6. 50p. 8? Par., 1932. CONSTEN, Hubert, 1890- *Die Karies bei den Arbeitern der Porzellanindustrie. 12p. 8? Bonn, Carthaus, 1922. CONSTIPATION. See also Colon, Stasis; Defecation; Gastro- intestinal tract, Stasis; Intestine, Stasis. Chatjvois, L. Un danger social: la constipa- tion. 123p. 12? Par., 1923. Chiray, M., & Stieffel, R. Les constipa- tions; diagnostic et traitement d'apres les con- ceptions actuelles. 157p. 8? Par., 1933. Fleiner, W. Die Verstopfung (Constipatio alvi) p. 139-241. 8? Berl., 1922. Spec. Path. & Ther. inn. Krankh., Berl., 1922, 6: Teil 2. Pauchet, V., & Gaehlinger, H. La con- stipation; comment Teviter? comment la gu6rir? 223p. 8? Par., 1926. Beams, A. J., & Geraghty, E. M. Constipation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 1296-303.—Brown, P. W. Constipation. Med. Clin. N. America, 1937, 21: 691-706.—Brunet, A. La constipation. J. Hotel Dieu Montreal, 1937, 6: 169-74 — Clendening, L. Constipation. Med. Clin. N. America, 1923- 24, 7: 1137-9.—Cornwall, E. E. Remarks on constipation. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 128: 283; 328.—Delort, M. De la constipation. Clinique, 1930, 25: 126-30.—Des Voeux, H. A. Constipation; its causes, results and treatment, from the gen- eral practitioner's point of view. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1923-24, 47: 33-48. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1923, n. ser., 116: 397-401.—Drueck, C. J. Constipation. West. M. Times, 1933, 52: 155. Also Med. World, 1935, 53: 437-9.—Edens, E. Ueber Verstopfung und Durchfall. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1937, 34: 457-60.—Escalier, J. M. Constipaci6n. Rev. As. med. argent., 1918, 29: 363-84.—Evans, R. C. Constipation. Med. World, 1925, 43: 100-2.—Gaehlinger, H. La conception classique de la constipation est-elle legitime? Marseille mid., 1926, 63: 778-93.—Glaessner, K. Die Obstipation. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1937, 11: 309-11. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 539-41.—Guillaume, A. C. Quelques remarques sur la constipation. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 978- 87.—Hess, L. Ueber abdominale Stauung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1923, 36: 306; 327.— Johnsen, S. W. Constipation; a clinical and roentgenological study. Rev. Gastroenter., 1937, 4: 30-5.—Joubert. G. J. Constipation. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1931, 5: 623-8.—Kaufmann, W. Die Obstipation. Med. Welt, 1938, 12: 336-9.— Knappenberger, G. E. Some observations upon constipation. Month. Bull. Kansas City Clin. Soc, 1933, 9: 3-7.—Kramer-Peterson. [Constipation] Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98: 721-3.—Legendre, J. H. La con- stipation, ses causes, ses formes cliniques et son traitement. J. Hotel Dieu Montreal, 1933, 2: 331-6.—Longcope, W. T. Constipation. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1932, 220-5.—Lyonnet, B. Un mal qui repand la terreur. Lyon med., 1927, 140: 376-81.—Patterson, S. W. Constipa- tion. Practitioner, Lond., 1931, 126: 94-104, 4 pl.—Pick, A. Ueber Obstipation. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 973-8. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1173-6.—R.. S. La con- stipation de l'adulte. Rev. gin. clin. the>., 1923, 37: 537 — Read, H. S. Constipation. J. M. Soc N. Jersey, 1931, 28: 755-9.—Rolph, F. W. Constipation. Bull. Acad. M. Toronto, 1933, 6: 199-202.—Rudner, H. G. Constipation. Memphis M. J., 1925, 2: 194-9.—Sanders, L. C. Constipation. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 513-6.—Schofield, J. D. Constipation; obstipation. Hahneman. Month., 1925, 60: 149-59.—Sigmond, H. W. Constipation. Phys. Ther., 1931, 49: 257-66.—Silberbauer, S. F. Constipation. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1931, 5: 619-23.—Smith, J. A. Constipation. Southwest. M., 1925, 10: 268-70.—Spencer, H. J. Constipa- tion. Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1935-36, 2: 7-13.—Watson, C. On constipation and allied problems. Practitioner, Lond., 1933, 131: 629-35.—Zweig, W. Ueber Obstipation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1084-6. ---- atonic. See also Colon, Ptosis; Intestine, Atony; Obesity, Complications; Visceroptosis; also names of primary diseases as Brain, Apoplexy; Meningitis; Tabes, Adson, A. W., & Bargen, J. A. Constipation attributable to enlarged atonic colon, controlled by splanchnic and upper lumbar sympathectomy. Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1936, 46: 186-204.—Burnett, F. L. Faulty food factors and atonic constipation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 996-8.—Chene, P. Sur l'emploi de l'extrait post-hypophysaire dans la constipa- tion atonique. Gaz. med. France, 1931, 63-5.—Fishbaugh, E. C. Delayed bowel movement type of constipation. South- west. M., 1922, 6: 383-6.—Lamarque. P. Le traitement elec- trique de la constipation atonique. Medecine, Par., 1925, 6: 699.—Lickint, F. Zur Frage der Behandlung der atonischen Obstipation. Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 54.—Nissen, H. A. Atonic stasis; clinical and laboratory study of intestinal varia- tions in chronic disease. Med. Clin. N. America, 1929, 13: 269-80.—Ortner, N. Zur Therapie der chronischen hypo- kinetischen Obstipation im hoheren Lebensalter (Greisenalter) und dessen teilweiser Hygiene. Med. Klin., 1935, 31: 15-7.— Pape, R. Ueber die Bedeutung des Darmtonus bei der Ob- stipation. Radiol. Rdsch., 1936, 5: 111-0. — Roosen, R. Die Behandlung der chronisch-atonischen Obstipation mittels Diathermie. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 1351.—Singer, G. Ein neues Agens zur Erregung der Darmperistaltik. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1927, 39. Kongr., 299.—Trombetta, C. La costipazione intestinale atonica e la sua cura razionale. Rass. clin. ter., 1922, 21: 141-9.—Wolvius, R. J. [The inactive colon] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: 412-4. ---- Causes. See also names of primary diseases as Diabetes; Enteritis; Intestine, Cancer; Liver, Insufficiency; Pancreas, Diseases; Peritonitis, &c. Johnson, E. Constipation, not a disease of the bowels; its true nature and cause discovered, and a safe and effectual remedy recommended. 30p. 32? Lond., 1850. Ricoux, M. Contribution a I'etude de la motricite intestinale (applications a la pathogenie et a la therapeutique des constipations fonc- tionnelles) 55p. 8? Par., 1932. Alessandrini. P. In tema di stitichezza. Policlinico, 1932, 39: sez. prat., 243; 437.—Bignami, G. Un caso di fecaloma. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1928, 8: pt 2, 149.—Boles, R. S. Constipation; role of the neurogenic factor. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 1766-70.—Brown, T. R. Hypothyroidism as a cause of intractable constipation. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1926, 41: 162-7.—Deusch, G. Die thyreogene Obstipation. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 113-5.—Drueck, C. J. Fecal impac- tion. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1933, 23: 14-8. ------ Predisposing factors of constipation. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1936, 143: 99-101.— F., P. A. Die Verstopfung und ihre Ursachen. Quelle, 1924, 14: 20-3.—Faber, K. Obstipation und Gastritis. Acta med. scand., 1931-32, 77: 100-9.—Frenkel, A. B. Ein weiterer Beitrag zur Frage der gastrogenen Verstopfung. Arch. Ver- dauungskr., 1932, 52: 293.—Guilfoil, J. A. Spastic colitis and constipation. Pacific Coast M., 1935, 2: No. 2, 17-21.— Hess, L., & Faltitschek, J. Zur Lehre von der Obstipation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1932, 82: 1574-6.— Loreti, M. La stiti- chezza in rapporto alle paratiroidi. Riv. clin. med., 1934, 35: 32-44.—Maher, J. J. E. New clinical evidence of liver vas- cular changes, the remote causal factor in functional constipa- tion; a practicable and adequate means of measuring them. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 129: 434-8.—Pollitzer, H. Onkogene Obstipation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 1430.—Smith, D. Mechanical factors in constipation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 387. Also repr.—Thaysen, E. H. Sur l'etiologie de la constipation habituelle chronique et de la constipation dans l'ulcere de l'estomac. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1922, 12: 250-64.—Trimble, I. R. A puzzling case of obstipation ap- parently due to mesenteric adenitis. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1936, 60: 40-4.—Valenti, A. Der pathogenetische Mechanismus der Obstipation. Med. Welt. 1928, 2: 913-5.— Welch, P. B. What constitutes constipation; some observa- tions on colon. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1925, 15: 18-21. ---- chronic. See also Constipation, habitual. Barker, J. E. Chronic constipation; the most insidious and the most deadly of diseases; its cause, grave consequences and natural cure. 503p. 8? Lond. [1927] Barbara, N. Costipazione intestinale cronica. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1923, 2: 16-9.—Bastedo, W. A. Chronic con- stipation. Med. Clin. N. America, 1936-37, 20: 891-905.— Berger, H. C. Chronic constipation in children. Arch. Pediat, N. Y., 1923, 40: 840-6.—Bircher Rey, F. Chronische Obstipa- tion mit hochgradiger Magersucht. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1934, 5: 140-5.—Brasi, M. La stitichezza cronica (rivista sintetica) Gior. med. prat., 1927, 9: 152; 170.—Chiray, M., & Lebon, J. Contribution a I'etude de la stase intestinale chro- nique. Presse m<§d., 1927, 35: 657-60.—De Mees. La stase intestinale chronique ou syndrome de Lane. Rev. mid., Lou- vain, 1921, 60-7.—Jarrell, K. M. Chronic constipation. West Virginia M. J., 1926, 21: 358-61.—Johnson, L. D. Stasis CONSTIPATION 860 CONSTIPATION of the cecum and ascending colon. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1930, 31: 322-7.—Lane, A. La stase intestinale chronique. Clinique, Par., 1922, 17: 227-9. Also In Livre jub. (Hartmann, H.) Par., 1932, 379-86.—Marable, J. E. Some considerations of chronic constipation. Virginia M. Month., 1924-25, 51: 151-4.—Mendez, J. Constipation cr6nica. Rev. As. mid. argent., 1918, 29: 347-63.—Pauchet, V. La grande maladie. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 452-8.—Porges, O. Zu weichen Folgekrankheiten fiihrt die chronische Obstipation? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 218.—Prat, L. Les troubles de transit caeco-coliques ou dvsdiodies coliques. Arch. mid. chir. province, 1927, 17: 163; 203.—Redkar, R. B. Chronic constipation in children. Ind. M. Rec, 1929, 49: 353.— Ricozzi, T. La stipsi cronica. Morgagni, 1929, 71: 1330-9.— Roux, J. C. La constipation droite. Presse therm, clim., 1930, 71: 265.—Savignac, R., & Mathieu de Fossey, A. Les troubles toxiques dans la constipation droite. Ibid., 276-85.— Schneyer, J. Chronic constipation. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 484-8.—Wajskopf, D. La constipation chronique. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1935, 25: 73-89.—Wolf, W. Some facts about chronic constipation. Arch. Ther., 1926, 5: 11-21. ---- chronic: Causes. See also names of diseases of the Cecum; Colon. Bonorino Udaondo. C. Constipaci6n cr6nica; sobre algunos factores etiopatog£nicos. Rev. As. med. argent., 1918, 29: 398-411.—Cawadias, A. P. Introduction a I'etude des stases intestinales chroniques. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1927, 41: 451; 486.—Fiddian, J. V. Constipation and right-sided ptosis. Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 1080-2.—Gant, S. G. Colonic dilatation (congenital and acquired) as a factor in chronic intestinal ob- struction (obstipation) Proctologist, 1912, 7: 195-202.— Goyena, J. R. Constipaci6n por alargamiento anormal del intestino grueso (dolicocolia) Sem. mid., B. Air., 1925, 32: 897-9.—Guillaume, A. C. La constipation et la stase intes- tinale chronique; etude pathologique et clinique. Bull. m£d., Par., 1923, 37: 453-70.—Hutchison. R. Chronic constipation. Clin. J., Lond., 1925, 54: 145-7.—Knittel. G. Ueber die Bedeutung des erhohten Fassungsvermogens des Dickdarms und seine Beziehung zur Obstipation und zum Megacolon. Zschr. klin. Med., 1932, 121: 145-83.—Lewent, H. Ueber chronische funktionelle Obstipation. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 711-3.—Manginelli, L. Delle stipsi chirurgiche (ceco mobile, perienteriti, ripiegature intestinali) Policlinico, 1923, 30: sez. prat., 393; 433.—Michelson, V. [The role of the parasympathetic system in chronic constipation and its treatment] Klin, med., Moskva, 1928, 6: 1333-40.—Munroe, A. R. Caecal stasis. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 40-4 — Oswald, A. Die funktionelle chronische Obstipation im Lichte der Endokrinologie. Schweiz med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 343-5.— Oury, P., & Godard, P. La constipation par dolichocolon. Presse therm, clim., 1932, 73: 329-37, 2 pl.—Pape, R. Der Formenkreis der Motilitatsstorungen des Kolons unter be- sonderer Berucksichtigung der Obstipation. Fortsch. Ront- genstrahl., 1937, 56: 78-83.—Patino Mayer, C. El megacolon como una causa habitual de constipation cr6nica; a proposito de dos sienos radiologicos. Actas Congr. nac. med., B. Air. (1931) 1932, 4. Congr., pt 2, 288-97. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1932, 39: 179-83.—Steindl, H. Die Ursachen der chronischen Obstipation. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 1457-9.—Tonnis, W. Die Bedeutung des Colon sigmoideum fiir den Ablauf der Dickdarmbewegungen (ein Beitrag zur Pathogenese der Aszendensobstipation) Arch. Verdauungskr., 1932, 51: 184-97.—Tremolieres, F. Constipation et pericolite. Presse therm, clim., 1932, 73: 325-9.—Zebrowski, E., & Bratkowski, E. [Typhlostasis hepatica] Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 609- 11. Also Rinasc. med., 1931, 8: 5. ---- chronic: Diagnosis. See also Constipation, Diagnosis. Aldor, L. von. Ueber einen neuen, fiir die schweren Formen der chronisch-habituellen Obstipation charakteristischen darm- endoskopischen Befund. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 843-5.— Gardner, E. L. What is chronic constipation? some common fallacies in its diagnosis and management. Minnesota M., 1926, 9: 678-98.—Golob. M. Objective diagnosis of chronic constipation. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1925, n. ser., 49: 698-702.— Graham-Stewart, A. The diagnosis and treatment of chronic intestinal stasis in children. Practitioner, Lond., 1928, 121: 183-90.—Horvath, L. [Diagnosis and therapy of chronic obstipation] Gy6gyaszat, 1932, 72: 12-5.—Hungerland, H. Chronische Obstipation als Ursache fiir Incontinentia alvi Arch. Kinderh., 1936, 108: 43.—Jimenez, J. V. Sobre el diagn6stico y tratamiento de la constipaci6n cronica. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 937-9.—Osgood, H. A. The diagnosis and treatment of chronic constipation. West. M. Rev., 1929, 34: 231-8.—Soper, H. W. Diagnosis and treatment of chronic constipation. Cincinnati J. M., 1926-27, 7: 16-26.—Uspensky, A. E. Die Rontgendiagnostik der chronischen Darmstase Arch. Verdauungskr., 1930, 47: 362-80. ---- chronic: Treatment. See also Constipation, Surgery, Rosenbatjm, O. *Dic Hormonaltherapie bei chronischer Obstipation [Berlin] 29p. 8? Parchim, 1915. Adamson, J. D. Treatment of chronic constipation. Mes- senger, 1930, 33, 3: 187-92.—Aubourg, P. Constipation chro- nique traitee par des applications de n^gativation electrique sur les points vertdbraux d'Abrams. Bull. Soc. m£d. Paris, 1933, 96-102. Also J. med. Paris, 1933, 53: 345.—Bastedo, W. A. Physiologic considerations in the treatment of chronic consti- pation. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1930, 29: 483-96. Also repr. ------ Foods and bulk producing drugs in the treatment of chronic constipation. Rev. Gastroenter., 1935, 2: 279-91.— Berczeller, S. Behandlung chronischer Obstipation mit Quarzlichtbestrahlungen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 176.— Brinckenhov, T., & Drac, J. [Use of sinusoidal current in treatment of chronic constipation] Lek. wojsk., 1930, 15: 1-12.—Cohnheim, P. Schokoladenkuren bei manchen Formen chronischer Obstipalion. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 42: 355-62.—Cummings, R. Chronic constipation; rational expla- nation of the symptomatologv, with suggestions for treatment. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 12: 534-6.—Danielsohn, P. Erfah- rungen mit Peristaltin bei der Behandlung der chronischen Obstipation. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1117.—Fiessinger, N. Regime de la constipation chronique. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1923, 37: 556.—Gaedertz, A. Istizin in der Behandlung der chronischen Obstipation des Kindes, speziell des Hirsch- sprungschen Symptomenkomplexes. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1582-4.—Gekhtman, G. Y. [Problem of diagnosis and therapy of chronic constipation] J. usov. vrach., 1929, 7: 294-301.—Gewecke. Zur diatetischen Therapie der chroni- schen Obstipation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 366. Also Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 286.—Gibson, R. A risk of liquid paraffin in chronic constipation. Brit, M. J., 1927, 1: 876.—Girault, A. Un traitement medical des dolichocolons; resultats clinique et anatomique. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1926, 16: 719-26.— Goyena, J. R. Tratamiento de la constipation ceco-ascendente. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 971.—Granzow, G. Zur Behandlung der chronischen Obstipation. Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 1254.—Hauffe, G. Behandlung der chronischen Stuhlverstopfung. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1930, 27: 148-52 — Jarno. L. [The microdiet—a new treatment of chronic con- stipation] Gyogyaszat, 1931, 71: 723-5.—Kalteyer, F. J. Treatment of chronic constipation. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1934, 35-9.—Kochlin, W. Zur Behand- lung der chronischen Obstipation mit einem festen Paraffinol- praparat. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 964.—Korb, W. Miti- lax, ein Paraffinolpraparat gegen chronische Obstipation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 2125.—Koser, F. Zur Behand- lung der chronischen Obstipation. Ibid., 1927, 53: 25.— Kunszt, J. [Physical exercise in treatment of chronic consti- pation] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1930, 28: 622-5.—Kushelevsky, B. P., & Maliutina, E. I. [New treatment in chronic consti- pation] Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 834-9.—Leadingham, R. S. A high fat, low residue diet in the treatment of chronic constipation. South. M. J., 1934, 27: 9-12.—Loevy, E. Spezial-Normacol und Normacol bei chronischer Obstipation. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1926, 39: 44-6.—Lutz, J. R. The medi- cal treatment of ilio-colonic stasis. Arch. Ther., N. Y., 1926, 5: 275-80.—Mancini, S. La cura della stitichezza funzionale cronica. Gior. med. prat., 1932, 14: 502-11.—Matignon. J. J. La selle asth^niante des constipes ptosiques. Gaz. sc. mid. Bordeaux, 1925, 46: 179.—Maurer, E. Die Parafhnolbehand- lung der chronischen Obstipation mit Frux. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1090.—Modrakowski, G. Ueber Behandlung der chronischen Obstipation. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 431-4.—Myers, B. The use of pituitary whole gland in chronic constipation. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 799.—Nemenov, M. I., & Jugenburg, A. [Roentgentherapy of chronic constipa- tions] Vest, rentg., 1937, 18: 3-14.—Nissle, A. Die Heilung der chronischen Obstipation mit Mutaflor, ihre Grundlagen und ihre Bedeutung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1745-8.— Piermattei, G. Opoterapia splenica nella cura della stitichezza cronica. Rass. clin. ter., 1931, 30: 15-21.—Rosenfeld, G. Zur Behandlung der chronischen Stuhlverstopfung. Zbl. inn. Med., 1923, 49: 34.—Schliemann, K. Die Behandlung der chronischen Obstipation mit Pasquit. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 807.— Schmeidler, H. Ueber die Behandlung der chronischen Obstipation mit Parafnn-Praparaten speziell mit Purgulax. Fortsch. Med., 1927, 45: 172.—Shaine. M. S. The treatment of chronic constipation. Am. J. M. Sc, 1927, 173: 814-7.—Simon, O. Die diatetische Behandlung der chronisch-funktionellen Obstipation. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 851-3.—Strauss, H. Ueber chronische Obstipation. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1930, 27: 277-84.— Tewes, H. Die Behand- lung chronischer Obstipationen mit tonfrequenten Schwell- stromen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 142-5.—Van Hal- tern, G. W. Treatment of chronic constipation. Tr. Am. Coll. Proct., 1931, 8: 229-36, port. Also Eclect. M. J., 1932, 92: 384.—Wantoch, H. Ein Beitrag zur Entstehung und Behandlung der chronischen Obstipation. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 913.—Weigert, L. Zur rationellen Behand- lung der chronischen Verstopfung. Ther. Gegenwart, 1925, 66: 555-7.—Wetherby, M. The treatment of chronic consti- pation. J. Lancet, 1932, 52: 585.—Whitten, S. D. Treatment of chronic intestinal stasis. Texas J. M., 1927-28, 23: 51-6 — Wittkower, E., & Dhawan, K. Ueber Behandlung chronischer, funktioneller Obstipationen mit Methoden der Yogapraxis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 284. CONSTIPATION 861 CONSTIPATION ---- Classification. Cornic, J. *A propos de la constipation physiologique. 56p. 8? Par., 1927. Elias, H., & Feller, H. Verschiedene Stauungstypen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 838. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 934.—Erdheim, M. The nonsurgical constipations, functional and mechanical. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 578- 83.—Evans, G. Essential constipation. Clin. J., Lond., 1929, 58: 85-91.—Leven, G. La constipation physiologique. Gaz. h6p., 1927, 100: 526. —----- Les trois constipations; consti- pation symptome artificiel; constipation physiologique; consti- pation pathologique. Clinique, Par., 1927, 22: 345.—Lorenz, G.,jr. Constipation; atonic and spastic. Hahneman. Month., 1937, 72: 1025-9.—Novaro, R. Constipaci6n; clasificaci6n, enteroptosis, disquesia, peri-enteritis membranosa. Rev. As. mid. argent., 1918, 29: 412-5. —Renda, C. Per una migliore classificazione e una cura pit! razionale delle stitichezze essenziali Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 841-5.—Saralegui, J. A. Constipation ileal; su concepto clinico y estudio radiologico. Rev. As. mid. argent., -1917, 27: 493-502.—Tidmarsh, C. J. Essential con- stipation; its diagnosis and treatment. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 269-75. ---- colonic, left. See also Colon, Stasis; Constipation, chronic. Mirrizzi, P. L. Consideraciones sobre la constipaci6n izquierda. Rev. cir., B. Air., 1928, 7: 49-59.—Mousseau, J. A. Constipation gauche; I'importance de ses troubles chez les adultes jeunes. Union m<§d. Canada, 1932, 61: 928-31.— Trumble, H. C. The innervation and muscular activities of the distal colon; with a note on the surgical treatment of con- stipation. Brit. J. Surg., 1935-36, 23: 214-30. ---- Complications and sequelae. See also Anus, Fissure; Bladder, Inflammation; Colon bacillus, Infection; Gallbladder, Diseases; Pyelitis; Toxemia, alimentary, &c. Celecio, F. P. Constipation, the mother of disease; its cure and prevention. 18p. 12? Wash., 1932. Boles, R. S. Constipation and autointoxication. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 1941.—Emery, E. S.. jr. The significance of so-called constipation. Med. Clin. N. America, 1927, 10: 1345-52.—Graaz, H. Die haufigste Frauenkrankheit (chroni- sche hintere Beckenzellgewebs- und Gebarmutterbandent- ziindung infolge Darmtragheit) Naturarztl. Rdsch., 1936, 8: 345-8.—Lane, W. A. The paramount importance of effective intestinal drainage in preventing ill health and disease. Am. Med., 1926, n. ser., 21: 689-93. ------ How chronic con- stipation injures women. Ind. Homoeop. Rev., 1932, 41: 276-80.—McLester, J. S. Constipation and intestinal toxemia. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1925-26, 78: 191-9.—March. E. G. The clinical significance of constipation. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 1207. ---- Diagnosis. Berthomier, A. De la n^cessite' de l'examen radiologique chez les constipes et de leur traitement 61ectrothexapeutique. Medecine, Par., 1921-22, 3: 719.—Blumsweig, H. Diagnostic highlights. Med. World, 1935, 53: 725.—Bodart, F., & Pape, R. Ueber die Tonephinreaktion des Obstipationsdarmes. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1937, 30: 127-34.—Coleschi. L. Contributo all'indagine radiologica della stitichezza. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1928, 8: pt 2, 145-8.—Evans, G. Constipation; its nature and diagnosis. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 1044-8.— Friedrich, L. von. Beitrage zur Diagnostik und Therapie der Obstipation. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1443.—Johnsen. S. W. Constipation; clinical and roentgenological studies of 100 cases. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1934, 31: 218-20.— Kellogg, J. H. Unrecognized constipation. Good Health, 1927, 62: No. 5, 5; 20.—Kriazovicky, J. [Dangers of recto- romanoscopy in obstinate constipation] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1927-28, 7: 505-9.—Pape, R. Zur Rontgenanalyse der Obsti- pation. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1935-36, 28: 21; 181; 353 — Patterson, S. W. Pitfalls in the diagnosis of constipation. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1937, 194: 332-6.—Sagal, Z. Con- stipation; real and imaginary. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1925, 31: 242-5.—Tremolieres, F., & Caussade. L. Modalites cliniques; diagnostic et traitement de la constipation. J. med. chir., Par., 1923, 94:77-94. ---- habitual. See also Constipation, chronic. Boas, I. Habitual constipation; its causes, consequences, prevention, and rational treatment set forth in non-technical language. 299p. 8? N. Y., 1923. Bofinger, A. Die andauernde, gewohn- heitsmassige Stuhlverstopfung (chronische Ob- stipation) 3. Aufl. 46p. 8? Munch., 1913. Burnier, M. H. Habitual constipation and its treatment; an account of a new therapeutic method. 71p. 8? Lond., 1929. Defossez, G. O. ^Contribution a I'etude de la constipation habituelle et de son traitement. 64p. 8? Par., 1932. Alessandri, R., & Pascale, G. La stitichezza abituale. Arch. Soc ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: p. xc-xciv— Allaria, G. B. Stipsi abituale. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1931, 6: 65-74 — Baraduc, F. Comment concevoir actuellement dans la pratique le diagnostic et le traitement de la constipation habituelle. Hopital, 1923, 11: 141-7.—Bergmann, G. von. Vom Wesen und der Behandlung der habituellen Obstipation. Ther. Gegenwart, 1928, 69: 1-7.—Biancheri. Cura chirurgica di 100 casi di stitichezza abituale cronica. Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: p. cii.—Brieger, H. Die habituelle Verstopfung als Volkskrankheit. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1078.—Constipation: common in all age groups, constipation is usually due to poor habits or improper diet; it impairs health and may cause serious disease. Ther. Notes, Detr., 1937, 44: 313-21.— Demieville. Psyllium et semen lini dans la constipation habituelle. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1922, 52: 1040.—Elti, R. La stitichezza abituale ed il suo trattamento razionale col Laxofele Eubia. Med. nuova, 1926, 17: 203-5.—Engelen, P. Die Behandlung der habituellen Obstipation nach den Grundsatzen der Schul- medizin, der Naturheillehre und der Homoopathie. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 93.—Fiorini, E. Sulle alterazioni istologiche riscontrate nell'intestino colon asportato ch'irugicamente nei casi di stipsi abituale. Arch. ital. chir., 1931, 28: 401-35.— Frota Mattos, J. G. A prisao de ventre habitual e seu correcto tratamento. Fol. med., Rio, 1931, 12: 102.—Glaessner. K. Therapeutische Versuche bei habitueller Obstipation. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1932, 52: 43. Also Progr. mid., Par., 1935, 1541.—Hess Thaysen, T. E. [Laxatives in habitual obstipa- tion] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: 1269-71.—Hurst. A. F. The treatment of habitual constipation. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 134.—Kakushkin, N. M. [Treatment of habitual constipa- tion] Vrach. delo, 1936, 19: 621-4.—Kapp, M. Nujol, das gereinigte Paraffinum liquidum und seine Bedeutung in der Behandlung der habituellen Obstipation. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 54-1.—Kelling, G. Ueber habituelle Obstipation. Ibid., 1933, 29: 663; 699.—Landau, J. [Eupurgol in treatment of habitual constipation] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 171-3.—- Lapcnna, M. Osservazioni radiologiche sulla cura chirurgica della stitichezza abituale. Arch. Soc ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: p. ci.—La Torre, G. La cura della stipsi abituale mediante 1'impiego di mucillaggini vegetali. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1934, 15: 1225-8.—Martin, P. La culture physique et les massages dans le traitement de la constipation habituelle. Marseille mid., 1924, 61: 756-9.—Melocchi. E. L'elettricita nella cura della stipsi abituale. Riv. idr. clim., 1925, 36: 96-9.—Montague, J. F. The relation of vitamin B deficiencv to constipation. Med. J., N. Y., 1933, 137: 314-6.—Ptaszek, L. [Treatment of habitual constipation] Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 129-31.—Rose. E. Ueber die Behandlung der habi- tuellen Obstipation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 988 — Rossi, A. La stitichezza abituale. Arch. Soc ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: 157-90.—Schiassi, F. Stitichezza abituale (sinonimi: stitichezza funzionale, cronica) Ibid., 101-56. Also Gior. med. prat., 1929, 11: 65-82. ------& Rossi, A. La stitichezza abituale. Riforma med., 1927, 43: 1095-104.—Schindler. R. Ueber die Zivilisations-Obstipation und ihre Bekampfung mit Kotvermehrungsmitteln, besonders mit Normacol. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1130.—Schwindt. L. W. The therapy of habitual constipation. Med. World, 1933, 51: 460-2 — Spangaro, S. La stitichezza abituale (patogenesi e terapia) Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: 191-389.—Sternberg, T. Erfahrungen mit Peristaltin bei habitueller Obstipation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1052.—Szekely, L. [Rectal thermotherapy of habitual constipation] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: mell., 2.—Taubenhaus, M., & Amann, E. Untersuchungen iiber die Resorption aus dem Rektum bei Normalen und bei habitueller Obstipation. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 214-7 — Teti. R. Sulle cause e cura della stitichezza abituale cronica. Rinasc. med., 1924, 1: 227-229.—Tuchendler, A. [Nature and treatment of habitual constipation in the light of recent re- search] Lek. wojsk., 1934, 23: 423-90.—Wachenheimer. R. Wesen und Behandlung der habituellen Obstipation. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 125.—Weber. F. P. The treatment of habitual constipation and its place in general therapeutics. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1935, 191: 336. ------ Habitual con- stipation, especially in old age. Practitioner, Lond., 1935, 135: 229-32. Also repr.—Ymaz, I. Tratamiento medico de la constipation habitual. Rev. As. med. argent., 1918, 29: 492-537.—Zweig. W. Die habituelle Obstipation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1002-6. Also Med. rev., Bergen, 1929, 46: 506-12. ---- Manifestations. See also Anorexia; Cachexia: Diarrhea; Dys- pepsia; Headache, &c. Bloch, C. E. [Incontinence due to constipation] Ugeskr. laeger, 1933, 95: 303-5.—Constipes (Les) devenus dyspeptiques sont pour la plupart des hepatiques. Clinique, Par., 1936, 31: 63.—Griffiths, H. E. Painful constipation. Practitioner, Lond., 1933, 131: 673-5.—Parturier, G. Semeiologie hSpato- CONSTIPATION 862 CONSTIPATION biliaire de la constipation. Rev. mid. chir. mal. foie, 1937, 12: 25-50.—Priesel, R., & Siegl, J. Chronische Obstipation als Ursache fiir Incontinentia alvi. Arch. Kinderh., 1935-36, 107: 133-6.—Roux, J. C. Les constipations douloureuses. Presse therm, clim., 1927, 68: 311-20. ---- postoperative. Beeking, P. Die Behandlung der Obstipation nach gyna- kologischen Operationen und im Wochenbett mit Laxagetten. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 652.—Castillejos, M. J., & Zuckerman, C. Tratamiento de la constipation postoperatoria en enfermas ginecol6gicas. Hosp. gen., Mex., 1925, 1: 17.—Hiibler, O. Die postoperative Stuhlverhaltung und ihre Beeinflussung durch Peristaltin. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1076 — Orator, V. Postoperative Abfuhrmassnahmen. Fortsch. Ther., 1930, 6: 186-8.—Ragotzky, O. Unsere Erfahrungen mit Agarol in der Behandlung der Obstipation in chirurgisch- gyniikologischen Fallen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1104.— Tarnai, K. Erfahrungen mit Peristaltin bei der postoperativen Stuhlverhaltung. Mschr. ungar. Med., 1930, 4: 278-80 — ZopfT, G. Zur Aetiologie post operativer Passagestorungen des Magen-Darmkanals. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936, 186: 453-5. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1381. ---- psychopathic. See also names of primary nervous and mental diseases as Anxiety neurosis; Dementia praecox; Insanity; Mental deficiency; Paranoia, &c. Beyermann. Ueber Agarol, ein neues Stuhlregulierungs- mittel und seine Verwendung, insbesondere bei Nervenkranken. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1087.—Heller, J.. & Nagel, E. Zur Therapie der Obstipation bei Nervenkranken. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1937, 39: 595.—Metheny, D., & Dillon, R. N. Psychogenic obstipation simulating acute intestinal obstruc- tion. Northwest M., 1932, 31: 20.—Salomon, E. Obstipa- tion und Nervensystem. Fortsch. Ther., 1929, 5: 123-6 — Siredey, A. A propos de la constipation: la constipation, maladie de la volonte. Inde.p. mid., Montrfial, 1923, 4: No. 6, 3. Also J. mid. chir., Par., 1923, 94: 114-8. ---- rectal [Dyschesia] Sagardoy, J. B. *La constipation recto- pelvienne ou dyschesie. 56p. 8? Par., 1923. Angelelli, O. Sui fecalomi rettali. Gior. med. prat., 1929, 11: 135-40.—Carnett, J. B. Chronic anal sphincterismus as a cause of constipation. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1930, 10: 1319-23.—Daniels, E. A. The ano-rectum in chronic constipa- tion. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 169-73.—Davis, D. L. Constipation due to anal and rectal lesions. Pacific Coast J. Homeop., 1935, 46: 74.—Drueck, C. J. Rectal constipation. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1934, 24: 282-5.—Guillaume, A. C. La constipation recto-pelvienne ou dyschesie. Bull, med., Par., 1923, 37: 485-95.—Griin, G. [Treatment of proctogen con- stipation with bile acid and nitrous sodium suppositories] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1933, 31: 662.—Lubriflcation dans la dyschesie. Union mid. Canada, 1923, 52: 244-50.—Murrieta, A. J. Houston valves; their role as a factor in rectal obstipa- tion, pelvic and other dysfunctions. Am. J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 13: 293-6.—Ryle, J. A. Ball-valve accumulations in the rectum. Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1926, 76: 175-80.—Strauss, H. Leber die Stellung der Proktostase im Rahmen der Obsti- pation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 2146.— Tilger, A. Eine einfache und wirksame Behandlungsart der Obstipation, besonders der Dyschezie, mit Sauerstoff im Status nascendi. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 450.—Webb, C. H. Con- genital malformations of the rectum and anus as a cause of constipation. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1937-38, 90: 457-63. ---- spastic. See also under primary diseases as Colitis, mucous; Intestine, Spasm; Lead, Poisoning, &c. Aaron, C. D. Treatment of spastic constipation. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1922, 25: 118-25. Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1923. 165: 816-22.—Bauer, H. Zur Frage der Beeinflussung der Obstipation durch ein Spasmolyticum. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1504-7.—Beck, H. G. The management of chronic spastic constipation. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1934, 34: 31-42. Also Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 393-8. Also repr.—Boucher, E. Sympathicotonic et constipation. Union mid. Canada, 1923, 52: 538-43.—Clendening, L. Constipation, spastic in type, with inflammatory deposits in the mucosa. Med. Clin. N. America, 1923-24, 7: 1139.—Evans, G. Spastic constipa- tion. S. Barth. Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1929, 62: 70-81, 3 pl.— Gaehlinger, H. Constipation spasmodique et vaccinotherapie. Bruxelles mid., 1925-26, 6: 984-9.—Gompertz, R. A case of spastic constipation. In Duff House Papers (Spriggs) Lond., 1923, 1: 184-6.—Hannemann, K. Zur Diagnose der spasti- schen Obstipation (ein neues Adduktorenzeichen) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 423-5.—Horsch, K. Ueber spastische Obstipation und ihre Behandlung mit Belladonna-Obstinol. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1932-33, 43: 375-87.—Weber, H. Ursachen und Behandlung der spastischen Obstipationen. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild. .1931, 28: 526-9. ---- Surgery. See also Colon, Surgery; Intestine, Surgery. Ameline, A. Contribution a I'etude du traitement chirurgical des stases chroniques graves du cceco-ascendant avec colite pari^tale. 78p. 8? Par., 1926. Cassioli, C. Cura chirurgica ed etiologia della stitichezza cronica. 202p. 8? Fir., 1918. Aievoli, E. La stasi intestinale cronica in rapporto alia chirurgia fisiologica. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1926, 31: 371-4.—Anzilotti, G. Sulla cura di alcune lesioni che produ- cono stasi nel tubo gastroenterico. Arch. Soc ital. chir. (1925) 1926, 32: 412-9.—Barnard, F. S. Surgical aspect of constipa- tion. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1935,46:71-3.—Beule, de, & Caestecker, de. Le traitement chirurgical des £tats de copro- stase essentielle. J. chir., Brux., 1928, 27: 77-100—Black- burne, J. R. A case of obstinate constipation treated by sympathectomy. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1932, 39: 152-6 — Borovsky. P. F. [Surgical constipation] Vest, khir., 1930, 20: 64-74.—Bosch Arana, G. Tratamiento quirdrgico de la constipation cronica en la pericolitis y el megacolon ileo- pelviano. Rev. As. mid. argent., 1918, 29: 437-91.—Briining, F. Die operative Behandlung der Obstipation unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Hirschsprungschen Krankheit. Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1927) 1928, 58: Teil 2, 170-90. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1133-8.—Bufalini, M. La stasi intesti- nale cronica e suo trattamento chirurgico. Clin, chir., Milano, 1928, 31: 1082-144. ------& Romiti, C. Sulla stipsi cronica considerata dal punto di vista chirurgico. Policlinico, 1922, 29: sez. prat., 773-81.—Caccia, F. Traitement chirurgical de la constipation d'origine ceecale. Arch. mid. beiges, 1928, 81: 129-38. Also Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: 574-83.— Cantelmo, O. Le stipsi chirurgiche croniche. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1924, 5: 231-43.—Casalis du Pury, G. A. The operative treatment of chronic intestinal stasis, specially when associated with typhlatony, caecum mobile, ptosis of ascending colon, typhlitis, peri-typhlitis, chronic appendicitis, and the megacolon. Med. J. S. Africa, 1922-23, 18: 27-32.—Ceballos, A. Ileosigmoideostomia por constipation cronica tenaz. Rev. As. med. argent., 1917, 27: 48-65.—Chabrol, E. Les limites de la chirurgie dans le traitement de la constipation chronique. Clinique, Par., 1929, 24: 382-4.—Charbonnel. Que valent les coecopexies et coecoplicatures? la place de la colectomie dans le traitement de la constipation. J. mid. Bordeaux, 1927, 57: 651-62.—Delangre. Indications operatoires dans la stase intestinale chronique. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1925, 54: 795-808. Also Bruxelles mid., 1925-26, 6: 654-61.—Diez, J. Los resultados alejados de las ceco-colo-plegaduras y fijaciones en el tratamiento de la constipation colica derecha. Prensa med. argent., 1927-28, 14: 1041-6. ------ El tratamiento de la constipaci6n por la resecci6n del simpatico lumbar. Ibid., 1933-34, 20: 767-84.—Finsterer, G. [Surgical treatment in chronic constipation] Klin, med., Moskva, 1933, 11: 10- 4.—Finsterer, H. Kolonresektion bei chronischer Obstipation. Arch. klin. Chir., 1925, 138: 449-88 [Discussion] 146-50. ------ Ueber chronische Obstipation und ihre chirurgische Behandlung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 857; 893; 924 — Flothow, P. G. Treatment of severe constipation by physiologic surgical release. Northwest M., 1935, 34: 80-4.—Flynn, R. Ramisection for constipation. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1: 613.—Gamberini, C. Interventi sul colon e stipsi. Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: ciii-cv.—Gillett, A. S. Consti- pation and its radical treatment. Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 114: 431-5.—Gobell, R. Was leistet die chirurgische Therapie der Obstipation? Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 1226-8. Gold- schmidt, W. Zur chirurgischen Therapie der Obstipation. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, .42: 495.—Goncalves Valerio, A. Estudo clinico da constipacao cirurgica. Arch, brasil. med., 1924, 14:483-7.—Guillaume, A. C. Etude critique et physiopa- thologie des operations dirigees contre la constipation et la stase. Gaz. hop., 1923, 96: 865; 897.—Hertz, J. Valeur du traitement de la stase colique droite par la columnisation cseco-colique et la cseco-colopexie associees. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1927, 53: 796-810.—Heyrovsky. Wann ist bei schwerer Obstipation ein chirurgischer Eingriff indiziert? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 174.—Hinton, J. W. Presacral sympathetectomy for obstinate constipation. Ann. Surg., 1936, 103: 145-7.—Holzknecht, G. Bemerkungen zu Folgeer- scheinungen nach Darmentmuskelung von Miiller-Deham und L. Reich. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1930, 20: 351.—Jonas, F. Colectomie totale en un temps pour constipation rebelle. J. chir., Brux., 1926, 25: 7-13.—Kuntzen, H. Die Chirurgie der Obstipation. Erg. Chir. Orthop., 1927, 20: 606-715. Also Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 698-705.— Lamas, A. Dos casos de constipaci6n tratados quirdrgicamente. An. Fac. med., Montev., 1921-22, 7: 402-8.—Lane, W. A. Chronic intestinal stasis and its treatment. Internat. J. Surg., 1922, 35: 381-3. ------ Les bases du traitement de la stase intestinale chroni- que. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 222-5.—Laplace, E. Some surgical conditions due to intestinal stasis and intestinal irritation. Rep. Philadelphia Gen. Hosp., 1916, 10: 207-13.— Lockhart-Mummery, P. The surgical treatment of constipa- tion. Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 115: 380-92.—Macewen, J. A. C. Obstinate constipation treated by crushing the lower end of the colon and upper end of the rectum. Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 668.—Mane, A. Cirugia de la constipation. An. CONSTIPATION 863 CONSTIPATION Fac. med., Montev., 1921-22, 7: 585-99.—Mattoli, A. Indi- cazioni, modalita ed esiti della cura chirurgica nella stitichezza ostinata, grave e ribelle. Arch. Soc ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: xciv-c.—Minor, J. C. Constipation and its surgical rela- tions. Tr. Am. Proct. Soc. (1922) 1923, 23: 41-5.—Otero, C. Contribuci6n para el tratamiento quirvirgico de la constipation. Cir. cirujan. Mex., 1935, 3: 127-34.—Papin, F. Constipation invitirie douloureuse et caeco-sigmoidostomie. J. mid. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 211-3.—Petersen, E. [Treatment of chronic obstipation by ileosigmoidostomy] Hospitalstidende, 1932, 75: Med. Selsk. Fyens Stifts Forh., 16.—Picque, R., & Loubat, E. Constipation rebelle par coudures multiples du colon droit; h^micolectomie droite; guerison. J. mid. Bor- deaux, 1926, 56: 632.—Pieri, G. Contributo alia cura chi- rurgica della stipsi. Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: c—Robertson Lavalle. C. Tratamiento quirurgico de la constipaci6n cr6nica. Rev. As. mid. argent., 1918, 29: 384- 98.—Rosenbach. Zur chirurgischen Behandlung der schweren Obstipation. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927,145: 249-56.—Schmieden, V. Ueber die Chirurgie der chronischen Obstipation, be- sonders beim Coecum mobile. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 139: 131-51.—Schneider, E. Klinische und experimentelle Studie iiber den partiellen und totalen Ausfall des Dickdarms (die chirurgische Stellungnahme zum Obstipationsproblem unter neuen operationstechnischen Gesichtspunkten) Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 224: 13-52.—Silhol. Deux observations de chirurgie de la constipation. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1924, 27: 70-7.—Trumble, H. C. The surgical treatment of constipa- tion. Med. J. Australia, 1931, 2: 405-12.—Villard. Colec- tomie totale pour constipation grave. Lyon chir., 1929, 26: 137-49.—Zander, P. Megakolonbildung nach Anastomosen- operation des Dickdarmes wegen chronischer Obstipation. Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 638-40.— Zilveti Carranza, J. La estasis intestinal cronica. Rev. cir., B. Air., 1928, 7: 291T30L— Zuckermann, C. Tratamiento quirurgico de la constipaci6n y dolores del colon. Rev. mex. cir. gin. cdncer, 1935, 3: 393; 653. ------ Tratamiento quirvirgico de la constipation del colon; datos bibliograficos. Ibid., 737-51. ---- Treatment. Becart, A. La constipation; son traitement. 24p. 8? Par., 1931. Campbell, C. M. The lazy colon; newer methods and latest advances of science in the treatment of constipation. 296p. 8? N. Y., 1924. Edwards, J. F. Constipation, plainly treated, and relieved without the use of drugs. 72p. 16? Phila., 1881. Empringham, J. Youth regained by intestinal gardening; or, Constipation conquered Nature's way. 228p. 8? Los Ang. [1933] Fetherston, J. P. *Constipation; its cause and treatment [Marquette Univ.] lip. 4? Milwaukee, 1924-25. Moller, S. Die Stuhltragheit und die vom Darm ausgehende Selbstvergiftung, sowie ihre erfolgreiche Behandlung. 158p. 12? Lpz., 1921. Sadler, W. S. Constipation; how to cure yourself. 296p. 8? Chic, 1925. Walsh, W. S. The conquest of constipation. 265p. 8? N. Y. [1923] Welsh, P. The natural way to treat consti- pation. 12p. 8? [Pacific Palisades, Calif.] 1935. Allison, S. R. The treatment of constipation. Ulster M. J., 1935, 4: 91-6.—Bargen, J. A. Conditions causing constipation; mechanisms of production and methods of management. Wisconsin M. J., 1936, 35: 887-9.—Becart. Les diverses variety de constipation et leur traitement. Bull. Soc med. Paris, 1930, 404-21. Also Arch. mid. chir. province, 1931, 21: 41-56.—Brailey, A. G. The treatment of constipation. N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 1116; 1937, 216: 697.—Cade, A. Indications generales dans le traitement de la constipation. Clinique, Par., 1929, 24: 380-2.—Canick, M. Factors in the rational treatment of constipation. Am. Med., 1924, 30: 30-9.—Case, J. T. Some observations on the cause and treat- ment of constipation. Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1923-24, 19: 26-48.—Cornwall, E. E. Some conservative aspects of con- stipation therapv. Med. Times, N. Y., 1929, 57: 195 — D., L. La cure rationnelle de la constipation. Scalpel, Brux., 1923 76: 978.—Delort, M. Principes therapeutiques de la constipation. J. meU Paris, 1933, 53: 119-22.—Dershimer, F. W. The treatment of constipation. J. Indust. Hyg., 1922- 23, 4: 518-21.—Dimock, E. M. The prevention of constipa- tion. Brit. M. L, 1937, 1: 906-9.—Dolainski. O. Zur Be- handlung der Obstipation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1486.—Gaehlinger, H. La vaccinotherapie dans la constipa- tion. Clinique, Par., 1926, 21: 227-31. ------ Essai de conception d'ensemble de la constipation; deductions thera- peutiaues. Ibid.. 1930, 25: 132-8.—Gaston-Durand. Le traitement de la constipation proprement dite. Ibid., 1929, 24: 385-9.—Geoghegan, J. The modern treatment of constipa- tion. Practitioner, Lond., 1933, 131: 652-65.—Goicoechea. J. L. El estrefiimiento. Arch, med., Madr., 1930, 32: 450-6.— Hamburger, L. P. The treatment of constipation. Internat. Clin., 1923, 33. ser., 1: 71-90.—Hurst, A. F. Comment et pourquoi je traite ainsi la constipation. Clinique, Par., 1930, 25: 23. ------ Constipation and its treatment. Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 630. Also Practitioner, Lond., 1937, 138: 121-8.—Kellogg, E. L. Treatment of constipation. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 199-203.—Klewitz. F. Ueber Obstipa- tion. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1927, 37: 203-5.—Leven. G. Le traite- ment de la constipation; symptome artificiel; sa guerison a tous les ages. Bull. gen. ther., 1923, 174: 325-8. Also Clinique, Par., 1923, 18: 260-2. ------ Les 3 constipations; comment les traiter ou pourquoi ne pas les traiter. Ibid., 1930, 25: 25-8.—MacAdam, E. W. The homeopathic management of constipation. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1932, 25: 33-6.—McGa- vack, T. H. Some homoeopathic considerations of functional constipation. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1936, 47: 416-9.— McLester, J. S. The causes and treatment of constipation. Proc Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1028) 1929, 113-6.—Maher, J. J. E. An entirely new view of constipation and incidental hemorrhoids; prevention and cure by natural means. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 360-3.—Martelli, T. La cura de Guelpa. Rinasc. med., 1936, 13: 597.—Mayr, J. K. Zur Behandlung der Obstipation in der Dermatologie. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928, 38: 99.—Murray, F. H. Constipation and its treatment. Med. World, 1935, 53: 575; 607.—Noorden, C. von. Zur Behandlung der Stuhltragheit. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1429-32.—Parsons, F. B. Constipation and mechanical laxatives. Practitioner, Lond., 1932, 129: 70-83.—Patterson, S. W. Treatment of constipation. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1934, 189: 434-9.—Robinson, W. The treatment of constipa- tion. Clin. J., Lond., 1926, 55: 263.—Schlayer, C R. Ueber Obstipation. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1927, 24: 590-3.— Schuckert, P. Ein Beitrag zur Behandlung der Obstipation. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 805.—Schultz. A. A. The management of functional constipation. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1935, 25: 661-4.— Sebastianelli, A. Sul trattamento della stipsi. Gior. med. prat., 1936. 18: 144-53.—Walker, J. T. A. Note on a new treatment for constipation. Prescriber, Edinb., 1923, 17: 379.—Wedel, F. W. Beitrag zur Therapie der Obstipation. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 64: 86.—Werner, W. Zur Behand- lung der Obstipation. Med. Welt, 3934, 8: 229.—Wertheimer, R. Zur Therapie funktioneller Obstipation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 981.—Williams. T. P. The physiology of the colon and its bearing on constipation and the modern treatment of constipation. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1933, 136: 514-7. ---- Treatment: Diet and hygienic training. Hart, C. F. Food cure for constipation and resultant diseases. 32p. 32? Phila., 1895. Pauchet, V., & Gaehlinger, H. Hygiene du constipe. 82p. 12? Par., 1932. Pereversev, P. Contribution a I'etude du son comme traitement de la constipation. 74p. 8? Par., 1932. Boros, E. The use of lactose in the treatment of constipa- tion. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 134: 131-5. Also repr.—Brown, P. W. Dietary aids in control of constipation and diarrhea. Collect. Papers Mayo Clin.. 1935, 27: 227-9.—Cardini, C. Con- sideraciones sobre el tratamiento dieteLico de la constipation. Sem. meU, B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 1650-4.—Chappel, M. N.. & Kramer, H. F. Constipation, a training problem. Med. Times, N. Y., 1937, 65: 279-82.—Clow, F. E. Factors in the management of constipation. N. England J. M., 1935, 213: 1187-92.—Cornwall, E. E. The dietetic treatment of chronic constipation. Med. Times, N. Y., 1926, 54: 37; 46.—Dumont, J. H., & Decaux, F. Les constipations; leur orientation chrono- logique. J. med. chir., Par., 1937, 108: 169-84.—Ellis, E. Some aids to prevent and correct constipation. Circ. Univ. N. Hampshire Extens. Serv., 1933, No. 142.—Evans, G. Diet in the treatment of constipation. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1925-26, 33: 19-21.—Forman, J. Constipation; a resume1 of the literature and the outline of a regime. Internat. Clin., 1928, 38. ser., 4: 265-83.—Gaehlinger, H. L'abus des legumes verts et des fruits dans la die.t6tique de certaines formes de constipation. Bruxelles mid., 1929-30, 10: 898- 903. Also Cr6n. med. mex., 1930, 29: 409-14.------Le regime alimentaire de la constipation. Marseille med., 1932, 69: 497-507.—Hall, G. R. Constipation and anal hvgiene. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1927, n. ser., 123: 9.—Kantor, J. L., & Cooper, L. F. The dietetic treatment of constipation with special reference to food fiber. Ann. Int. M., 1936-37, 10: 965-78.—Lancaster, F. H. Constipation and bowel training. South. M. J., 1935, 28: 851-5.—Olmsted. W. H.. Williams. R. D., & Bauerlein, T. Constipation; the laxative value of bulky foods. Med. Clin. N. America, 1936-37, 20: 449-59.— Smith, F. W. The use of high fat diets in the treatment of constipation. Proc. Mavo Clin., 1927, 2: 166 Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 628. Also repr.—Strauss, H. Diatprobleme bei der Behandlung von Diarrhoe und Obstipation. Deut. mecl. Wschr., 1923, 49: 601.—Weinstein. L., Weiss, J. E. [et al.) Therapeutic application of acidophilus milk in simple CONSTIPATION 864 CONSTIPATION constipation; a report of 36 cases. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 52: 384-97. Also repr.—Weston, A. M. The bland versus rough diet in constipation. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1934, 33: 538-43. ---- Treatment: Drugs. See also Cathartic. Hosack, D. Observations on the use of emetics in constipation of the bowels; communi- cated in a letter to John B. Beck. 8p. 8? N. Y., 1822. Baumwell, M. Bemerkungen zur Obstipationstherapy. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928, 38: 253.—Berg, F. Zur pharmakologi- schen Bewertung der Quellstoffe als Abfuhrmittel. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 1607-10.—Chandler, F. G. Ritual purgation. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 535.—Cowgill, G. R., Anderson, W. E„ & Sullivan, A. J. The form of the stool as a criterion of laxation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 273-5.— Cura (La) medicamentosa nella stitichezza. Gazz. med. lombarda, 1924, 83: 99.—Ertl. F. Therapeutischer Beitrag zur Peristaltin-Wirkung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 1299.—Groedel, F. M. Die Behandlung der Obstipation durch Kombination von Quell- und Gleitmitteln. Ther. Gegenwart, 1925, 66: 138.—Leclerc, H. Phytotherapie laxative. Vie mid., 1925, 6: 527.—Lindner, K. Normaeol, ein neues Stuhlre- gelungsmittel. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 181.—Luft, J. Behandlung der Obstipation mit Laxagetten. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 308.—Mulinos, M. G. The value of selective drugs in the treatment of constipation. Rev. Gastroenter., 1935, 2: 292-301.—Nathorff, E. Zur Behandlung der Verstopfung mit einem neuen Paraffinpraparat. Ther. Gegenwart, 1926, 67: 13-5.—Oestreicher, P. Zur Behandlung der Obstipation mit Cristolax. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 365.—Pinner, R. Zur Therapie der Obstipation. Ibid., 1927, 53: 1265 — Pollitzer, H. Ueber onkogene Obstipation und ihre Behand- lune mit parenteralem Schwefelwasserstoff. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 1075-8.—Rosling, E. [Treatment of constipation by systematic use of laxatives] Hospitalstidende, 1931, 74: 1259-68.—Seel, H., & Wiirzburger, L. Vergleichende, experi- mentelle und klinische Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkungs- weise einiger Quellmittel bei Stuhlverstopfung. Arch. Ver- dauungskr., 1932, 52: 176.—Silva-Mello, A. Neues zur Be- handlung der Fettsucht und der Stuhlverstopfung mit Paraffin. Fortsch. Ther., 1935, 11: 531-7.—Simmel, F. Stuhlregelung durch Ceadon. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 167.—Straub, W. Verstopfung und Abfuhrmittel. Ibid., 1936, 32: 1029-36 — Strauss, L. Neue Wege der Obstipationstherapie. Fortsch. Ther.. 1929, 5: 184-6.—Traitement (Un) medicamenteux de la constipation est-il legitime? Monde med., 1924, 34: 273-7.— Ungar, L. K. Isacen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 697 — Viditz, A. Darmregelung durch das Paraffinol Nujol. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1782.—Warlo, R. Ein Beitrag zur Obstipationstherapie. Zbl. inn. Med., 1928, 49: 586-8 — Witts, L. J. Ritual purgation in modern medicine. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1:427-30. ---- Treatment: Hormones and organ extracts. Desvatjx, G. E. *Action de l'extrait hypo- physaire sur la constipation (son controle radio- scopioue) 50p. 8? Par., 1926. Di Poggio, E. Opoterapia splenica e cura della stitichezza. Rass. clin. ter., 1922, 21:194-202.—Jahiel, R., & Van Geluwe, J. L'action du calcium et de la parathyroide sur la constipation. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 829-37.—Krausz, J. Ueber die Wirkung von Hvpophysenpraparaten bei Obstipation und Meteorismus. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 314.—Pugliese, R. La cura della stitichezza mediante iniezioni di estratti surreno-ipofisari. Minerva med., Tor., 1936, 27: pt 2, 83-8.— Strauss, H. Hormontherapie bei Obstipation. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1928, 25: 425-7.—Tomb, J. W. Pituitary whole gland in constipation. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 1208, ---- Treatment: Mechanotherapy. See also Colon, Irrigation; Enema; Intestine, Irrigation. Becart, A. L'excitation mecanique du rdflexe rectal dans la constipation simple. Clinique, Par., 1929, 24: 390.—Decaux, F. Lavages de 30 litres et constipation. J. mid. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 254-7.—Gaehlinger, H. Lavages de 30 litres et constipation. J. med. Paris, 1935, 55: 441-3.—Jameson. F. S. Colonic therapy; its usefulness for the relief of obstipation and systemic disease and the indications for its employment. Am. Med., 1930, 36: 469-74.—Kammerling, H., & Kuhlmann, F. Die Einwirkung der Massage auf den Magendarmkanal. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1768-70.—Kouindjy, P. Le massage abdomi- nal et son utilite. dans le traitement de la constipation. Clini- que, Par., 1923, 18: 186-90.—Marberger, S. [Rectal treat- ment of constipation] Gy6gyaszat, 1933, 73: 378.—Ortiz Rivas, E. Retenci6n estercoral; casos clinicos. An. vias digest., Habana, 1930, 2: 9-13.—Rawlins, M. Digital vibra- tion and abdominal massage to stimulate normal elimination. Trained Nurse, 1932, 89: 531-3.—Regnault, J. La constipa- tion et les reflexes. Clinique, Par., 1930, 25:130-2.—Sadowski, C. [Treatment of constipation by Brosch's intestinal irriga- tion] Lek. wojsk., 1938, 31: 185-94.—Whitney, H. B. A valuable manipulation for the relief of constipation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 33. Also repr. ---- Treatment: Physiotherapy. Bassler, A. The effect of the heat lamp on a case of obsti- nate constipation; its value to relax an abdomen so as to make a more suitable physical examination. Phys. Ther., 1927, 45: 381.—Beckett, C. G. Sinusoidal current as an agent in the relief of constipation. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1926, 2: 854-6.—Cady, L. D. Functional constipation; treated by psychotherapy and physicochemical methods. Med. J., N. Y., 1933, 138: 27-9. Also repr.—Delherm, L., & Laquerriere, A. Constipation et electrotherapie. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1924, 14: 470-89.—Glaessner, K. Physikalische Behandlung der Obstipation. Wien. med. Wschr., 1923, 73: 1325-30.— Griinsfeld, M. Ueber Reizbestrahlung mit der Quarzlampe bei Obstipation; ein Beitrag zur segmentalen Wirkung von Hautreizen. Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1930-31, 40: 28-30.— Gutman, J. Physical therapy in mechanical constipation. Phys. Ther., 1927. 45: 61-74.—Heald, C. B. The physical treatment of constipation. Practitioner, Lond., 1933, 131: 666-72.—Horn, W. S. Constipation as a physical therapeutic problem. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1936, 17: 225-30.—Karsten, A. Die Behandlung der Obstipation mittels Ultraviolett-Bestrah- lung. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1934, 44: 43.—Kovacs, R. Physical therapy in constipation. Rev. Gastroenter., 1935, 2: 302-6.— Lenart, E. Ueber giinstige Einwirkung der Rontgenstrahlen auf die Obstipation. Strahlentherapie, 1928, 28: 598-601.— Otis, L. M. Sinusoidal currents in gastrointestinal stasis. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1926-27, 3: 502-4.—Ott, G. J. Physical treatment in constipation. Phys. Ther., 1929, 47: 225-34 — Kendall, V. M. H. Treatment of constipation by colonic irri- gation plus diathermy. Brit. J. Phys. M., 1932, 7: 5. ------ Diathermy in obstinate constipation. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 2: 284.—Wiirthle, H. G. Die physikalische Behandlung der Stuhlverstopfung. Fortsch. Med., 1935, 53: 24; 45. ---- in animals. Burgett, M. V., & Burdens, G. W. Treatment of impaction in the horse with lentin, the new rapid-acting cathartic. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1937, 90: 646-60.—Fromme. Zur Diagnose der sogenannten Psalterverstopfung beim Rinde; Bemerkungen zu dem Artikel: Unsachgemasse Fattening des Rindes als Todesursache nach der Geburt. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 31: 211-3.—Middeldorf, R. Htift-, Blind- und Grimmdarm- anschoppungen; ihre Behandlung mit Paraffin, liqu. und Faex med. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1934, 85: 593-6 — Molnar, A. Die Behandlung hartnackiger Obstipationen des Coecums beim Pferde durch Punktion des Coecums, nebst Beitragen zur Verwendung des Septojod (Sol. Jodi Pregl) und des Bariomyl. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1927, 14: 385-94.— Sigling, T. D. [Colicky constipation in horse] Tschr. dier- geneesk., 1924, 51: 63-5.—Walter. E. Ueber Erfahrungen mit Magnesium sulfuricum bei Dickdarmverstopfungen des Pferdes. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1938, 54: 63.—Wischniakov, A. I., & Bocharov, I. A. Anwendung des Induktionsstromes (Faradisation) bei Koprostasen des Pferdes. Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1933, 67: 79-83. ---- in childhood. Constipation in children; etiology. California West. M., 1937, 46: 325-30.—Dreyfus-See, G. Semeiologie digestive de la seconde enfance (la constipation) Presse m6d., 1934, 42: 425.—Freud, P. Zur Frage der Behandlung der spastischen Obstipation im Kindesalter. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 53.— Frisch, I. A. Constipation in children; its effects upon body mechanisms. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1935, 6: 784-7.—Fukushima, M. Causes of chronic constipation of children. Orient. J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto, 1930. 7: 38; 8: 9.—Goldstein, H. Endocrine disturbance as a cause of constipation in children. Am. Physi- cian, 1924, 29: 425-8.—Gregory, H. H. C. The prevention of constipation in children. J. State. M., Lond., 1934, 42: 632-8.— Hamburger, F. Die Verstopfung des Kindes. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1210-3.—Hays, E. R. Constipation in children. Nebraska M. J., 1924, 9: 386-91.—Heitan, H. Konstitutionelle Obstipation im Sauglings- und Kindesalter. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1934, 5: 295-300.—Jager, L. de. [Con- stipation in children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 2, 3178 -80.—Kisel, A. [Thyrogenous constipation in children] Russ. klin., 1929, 12: 677-81.—Lehnerdt, F. Die Behandlung der Verstopfung im Kindesalter. Kinderarztl. Prax , 1932, 3: 145-55.—Neu, J., & Neu, H. Erfahrungen mit Paraffinbl- therapie in der Kinder- und Frauenpraxis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1696.—Nicholson, N. H. Constipation in children, causes and treatment. Northwest M., 1924, 23: 501-4.— Nobecourt, P. Traitement de la constipation des enfants. Clinique, Par., 1930, 25: 29.—Parker, R. Constipation in childhood. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1931, 1: 191-3—Rakhmani- nov, I. M. [Spastic constipation in children] Pediatria, Moskva, 1929, 13: 184-91.—Rossi, A. Nuove osservazioni sulla stitichezza abituale dei bambini e sulla importanza degli sfinteri del colon. Atti Congr. ital. radiol., 1928, 8: pt 2,144 — Smith, R. M„ & Gallup, H. E. Constipation in children; a note on the treatment by use of a residue-free diet. N. England J. M., 1930, 202: 802-4.—Tobias, M. Sigmoid flexure in constipation in children; preliminary report. Am. CONSTIPATION 865 CONSTITUTION J. Surg., 1931, n. ser., 13: 301-6.—Wegner, E. S. Constipa- tion in children; etiology and treatment. Nebraska M. J., 1923, 8: 327.—Wile, I. S. Constipation and behavior. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1929, 38: 570-89. Also repr. ---- in childhood: Infants. Ghesle-Boudet, L. Contribution a I'etude de la constipation du nourrisson; ses causes; ses remedes. 85p. 8? Par., 1933. Acqua, M. La stipsi abituale nella prima infanzia ed il suo trattamento con la galvanoterapia addominale. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1928, 10: 475-88.—Blau, A. I. Treatment of constipa- tion in early childhood. Med. Times, N. Y., 1923, 51: 289.— Bohn, A. Le nourrisson constip6; examen et traitement. Hopital, 1931, 19: 812-5.—Boisserie-Lacroix, J. La consti- pation du nourrisson. J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1922, 52: 068-71.— Cathcart, D. F. Constipation in breast-fed infants caused by anorectal fissure; report of 2 cases. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 4: 366.—Gardere, C. Le facteur alimentaire dans la consti- pation du nourrisson. J. mid. Lyon, 1931, 12: 125-31. Also Medecine, Par., 1931, 12: 629-34.—Gittings, J. C. Treatment of constipation in infancy. Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1925, n. ser., 49: 695-8.—Goldberger, I. H. Radiograph observations in children constipated from birth. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1923, 40: 374-80.—Green. C. R. Constipation in infancy and child- hood. Hahneman. Month., 1924, 59: 285-91.—Grulee. C. G. Treatment of constipation in infants. J. Lancet, 1923, 43: 287-91.—Hallez, G. L. La constipation dans la premiere enfance. Prat. mid. fr., 1930, 11: 403-16.—Hecht, A. F. Wie behandelt man die Obstipation im Sauglings- und Kindes- alter? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 534.—Hutchinson, A., Churchill, S., & Hamilton, A. Constipation in infancy. Pub. Health, Lond., 1922-23, 36: 313.—Hutchison, R. Chronic constipation in infancy and childhood. Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1933, 9: 457-62.—Jones, J. E. Some causes and treatment of constipation of babies. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1926-27, 23: 49-52.—Kallet, H. I. Constipation of infancy; the rectal factor. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1933, 45: 1221.—Khalik, A. K. A., Erfan, H., & Askar, A. The position of the large intestine in infants and its relation to constipation. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1932, 7: 249-58.—Paterson, D. Constipation and its management in infancy and childhood. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 277.—R., S. La constipation chez les nourrisson?. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1923, 37: 617.—Snyderman, H. S. Constipation in infancy and childhood. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 122: 150-2. Also repr.—Velez M.. R. Constipaci6n habitual de la primera infancia. Salubridad, M6x., 1930, 1: 1107-10. ---- in women. Asch. Obstipation als Frauen'eiden. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 781.—Bar A. Isacen zur Behandlung der Obstipa- tion im Wochenbett. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 132.— Bode. Obstinol zur Behandlung der chronischen Obstipation bei gynakologischen Erkrankungen. Ibid., 1935, 31: 719.— Eibuschitz, R. Die chronische Obstipation in der Gynakologie und ihre Behandlung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 981 — Ferroni, E. Fecalomi simulanti tumori genitali. Arch, ostet. gin., 1933, 2. ser., 20: 387-94.—Jaschke, R. T. von. Konsti- tutionelle Grundlagen hartnackiger Obstipation und Schmerzen in beiden Unterbauchseiten bei Frauen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1925, 11: 378-89.—Lane-Roberts. C. S. Constipation and pregnancy. Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 114: 426-30.— Margraf, C, & Sextl, J. Die Obstipation der Frau und ihre Behandlung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1621-5. Also Sem. mid., B. Air., 1937, 44: 516-21.—Novak, J. Die Bedeu- tung der Obstipation in der Gvnakologie und Geburtshilfe. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 290.—Wachtel. H. Ueber die Behandlung der Obstipation der Frauen mit Ceadon. Munch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 95. CONSTITUTION. See also Anthropo-geography; Anthropology; Body constitution; Child, Constitution; Race; also under names of human ages, races. Bernuth, F. von. Ueber Konstitution. Mschr. Kinderh., 1935-36, 64: 74; 1936, 67: 355.—Castellino. P. Della costi- tuzione individuale. Fol. med., Nap., 1926, 12: 481; 525; 575, 12 pi.—Corsonello, P. Delle costituzione individuale. Ibid., 481; 525, 2 pl.-—Finney, W. P. Some recent studies of human constitution. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1927, 2: 69.—Gigon, A. Ueber Konstitution und Konstitutionsmerkmale. Zschr. ees. Anat., 2. Abt., 1923, 9: 385-411.—Jamin, F. Ueber Konstitution. Vereinsbl. pfalz. Aerzte, 1928, 40: 34; 49.— Plantenga, B. P. B. (Constitution] Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1923, 11: 463-76.—Sjovall [Definition] Lunds lak. sail. forh., 1921-22, 6-17. ---- Biological aspect. See also under subheadings such as Growth; Reproduction; Sex, &c. Hammond, T. E. Vitality and energy in rela- tion to the constitution. 314p. 8? Lond., 1936. Brandt, W. Die biologischen Grundlagen der Konstitution des Menschen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1927-28, 13: 664-74.—Forrester-Brown, M. F. Deportment in the light of modern physiology. Mag. London School M. Women, 1925- 26, 21: 129-38.—Lebzelter, V. Konstitution und Kondition in der allgemeinen Biologie. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1921, 8: 184-90.—Leulier, A. Constitution et action physiologique. Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1932, 97: 107-52.—Niceforo, A. De 1'megalith parmi les hommes. Bull. Soc. form, humain., Par., 1925, 3: 433-49. ------ Des differences biologiques indi- viduelles entre les hommes. Ibid., 1926, 4: 60; 189; 397 — Perrusi, L. C, & De Lio, J. C. Biologia de la individualidad; sus principios. Dfa med., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 643.—Pichezzi, L. La costituzione e i fenomeni vitali. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 490-3.—Sochanski, H. [On vital manifestations in the human constitution] Polska gaz. lek., 1932, 11: 846-9. ---- Endocrine aspect. See under Endocrinology. ---- Examination. See also under names of methods as Biometry; Parabiosis, &c. Obermer, E., & Milton, R. Individual health; a technique for the study of individual constitution and its application to health, v.l. Biochemical technique. 244p. 8? Lond., 1935. Ascher. Konstitution und Konstitutionsbestimmung. Zschr ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1924-25, 10: 721-30.—B artel. Das Studium des Konstitutionsproblems. Ibid., 1925, II: 127- 39.—Bauer, J. Methoden der Konstitutionsforschung. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Berl., 1937, Abt. 9, T. 3, 1. Hiilfte, 1-34.—Berger, J. [Study of individual constitution] Gyogyaszat, 1929, 68: 65-92; 109.—Borchardt, L. Grundlagen der klinischen Konstitutionsforschung. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1927, 24: 649-58.—Bosch, G., Barilari, M. J., & Mogilevsky, I. Diagrama para el estudio del biotipo humano y esquemas clinicos. Prensa mid. argent., 1932-33. 19: 744-51.—Brandt, W. Die Bedeutung des Raum- und Zeit-Faktors fiir die Beurteilung der Konstitution eines Or- ganismus. Wiirzb. Abh. Med., 1925, 22: 283-96.—Caste- llanos, I. Los metodos tipol6gicos; las tGcnicas italianas, alemanas, americana y francesa. Vida nueva, Habana, 1930, 26: 353-414, 7 ch.—Chernorutsky, M. V. [Material on study of the constitution of man] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 2179-81. ------[Study of the human constitution] Ibid., 355.— Coerper, C. Ueber die Gestaltung der klinischen Konstitu- tions- und Erbforschung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 715-9.—Enke, W. Experimentalpsychologische Studien zur Konstitutionsforschung (Sinnes- und denkpsychologische Un- tersuchungen) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 114: 770-94. ------Experimentalpsychologische Studien zur Konstitu- tionsforschung (psvchomotorische Untersuchungen) Ibid., 1928-29, 118: 798-817.—Ferenczi, S. [Psychoanalytic study of constitution] Gyogyaszat, 1929, 68: 88.—Frassetto, F. Sui metodi biometrici per la valutazione delle costituzioni individuali. Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1936-37, 12: 511- 31, ch.—Frazzetto, S. Su alcuni recenti metodi di analisi costituzionalistica del biotipo. Atti Soc. sc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1930, n. ser., 32: 136-50.—Gauchman, S. L. [Methods of objective study of the human constitution] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 357-65.—Gesselevich, A. M. [Methods of study of the human constitution] Ibid., 1930, 34: 762-6/—Greil, A. Naturwissenschaftliche Grundlagen der klinischen Konstitu- tionsforschung. Arch. Frauenk., 1924, 10: 355-68.—Hertz, T. Pharmakodynamische Untersuchungen an Konstitutionstypen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 134: 605-15.—Kaup, J. Neue Grundregeln der Norm- und Konstitutionsforschung. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1249; 1297—Koranyi, S. Zur Kritik der Methodik der Konstitutionslehre. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1935, 27: 169-77.—Lewy, F. [Gesticulation as expression of definite constitution] Vrach. delo, 1926, 9: 773-7.—Michaelis, E. Seelenkunde als notwendiger Teil personalistischer Konsti- tutionsforschung. Arch. Frauenk., 1927, 13: 123-40.—Mor- purgo, B. Costituzione individuale e parabiosi. Scientia Bologna, 1926, 40: 2. ser., 79-88.—Pearl, R., Sutton, A. C. [et al.) Studies on constitution; methods. Human Biol., 1929, 1: 10-56, 2 pl.—Pende, N. Analisi moderna. del biotipo umano individuale. Endocr. pat. cost., Roma, 1926, 1: n. ser., 14-8. ------ Principii e metodi di studio della biotipologia umana. Q. psichiat., Genova, 1927, 14: 41-4. —---- Syn- thase de ma doctrine biotypologique; les lois de I'excitabilite' cellulaire dans la determination du biotype individuel. Bull. Acad. med. Roumanie, 1936, 1: 253-8.—Poll, H. Ein wichtiger Fortschritt in der Methodik der Konstitutionsforschung. Med Welt, 1935, 9: 1746.—Rautmann, H. Klinische Konstitutions- und Vererbungsforschung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1552-4.------Ueber die Bedeutung der Gausschen Ver- teilungsfunktion fiir die klinische Variationsforschung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt,, 1927-28, 13: 450-76.—Saltykow, S. Zur naheren Kennzeichnung der einzelnen Konstitutionen. Vir- chows Arch., 1930, 275: 616-37.—Shevkunenko, V. N. [Mate- rial for study of the constitution in man] J. usov. vrach., 1929, 7: 499-511.—Viola, G. II mio metodo di valutazione della 11238G—vol. 3, 4th series----55 CONSTITUTION 866 CONSTITUTION costituzione individuale. Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1635-8. Also Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1936-37, 12: 387-480. ------Benedetti, P. [et al.] La valutazione della costituzione individuale. Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1634. Also Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1936, 42: 35-9. ---- Genotype. See also Gene; Genetics; Heredity. Jaensch, W. Konstitutions- und Erbbiologie in der Praxis der Medizin; Vortrage eines inter- nationalen Fortbildungskurses in der Berliner Akademie fiir arztliche Fortbildung im Fruhjahr 1934. 385p. 8? Lpz., 1934. Ruzi6ka, V. Restitution und Vererbung; experimenteller, kritischer und synthetischer Beitrag zur Frage des Determinationsproblems. 69p. 8? Berl., 1919. Forms H. 23, Vortr. Entwmech. Organ. Bamber, R. C, & Herdman, E. C. A report on the progeny of a tortoise-shell male cat, together with a discussion of his gametic constitution. J. Genet., Lond., 1932, 36: 115.— Bergmann, G. von. Erb konstitution und erworbene Verfassung. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 27-37.— Boettger, C. R. Nochmals der Genotyp der Landschnecken- gattung Trichia Hartmann. Zool. Anz., 1928, 77: 1-4.— Breider, H. Genmanifestation und genotypisches Milieu. Verh. Deut. zool. Ges., 1936, 38: 112-8.—Bunak, V. V. [Con- stitutional types from the genetic standpoint] Sovet. klin., 1934, 20: 874-7.—Draper, G., Allen, G., & Spock, J. C. Studies in human constitution; clinical genetics. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 2149-53. Also repr.—Fischer, E. Recherches sur l'he>6dit6 et la constitution. Bull. Soc. form, humain., Par., 1925, 3: 237-41.—Gu"er, M. F. Heredity and the constitution of the child. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1933, 45: 601-18.—Just, G. Zur gegenw?rtigen Lage der menschlichen Vererbungs- und Konstitutionslehre. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1935, 19: 1-7.— Koboziev, N. Sur la diversity de la constitution genotypique chez les souris a queue normale. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 197: 1458-60. ------ Sur la constitution genotypique de souris a queue normale issues de parents anoures ou brachyoures. Ibid., 1770-2.—Lindholm, W. A. Vorschlage zur genaueren Bezeichnung der Genotypen. Zool. Anz., 1925, 63: 161-5. ------ Eine weitere Kategorie von Genotypen. Ibid., 64: 245-7.—Liith, K. F. Ueber Vererbung und konstitutionelle Beziehungen der vorwiegenden Form- und Farbbeachtung. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1935, 19: 61-81.—Pictet, A., & Ferrero, A. Recherches sur la constitution g6ne.tique du cobaye a rosettes; existence d'un facteur conditionnel et d'un facteur de repartition. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1929, 52: 236-86, 5 pl.—Rondelli, U. Fattori ereditarii e costituzione. Gazz. osp., 1929, 50: 1133-6.—Sirks, M. J. Beitrage zu einer geno- typischen Analyse der Ackerbohne, Vicia faba L. Genetica, Gravenh., 1931, 13: 209-631— Surkov, A. D. [Genetic princi- ples in constitutional study] Med. biol. J., Moskva, 1925, 1: 143-7.—Szabo, Z. [Constitution and heredity] Gv6gyaszat, 1937, 77: 342; 357. Also Zschr. menschl. Vererb.,' 1937, 21: 286-8.— Timofeev-Ressovsky, N. W. Ueber den Einfluss des Genotypus auf das phanotypische Auftreten eines einzelnen Gens; vorlaufige Mitteilune. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1924-25, 31: 305-10. ------ Studies on the phenotypic manifestation of hereditary factors; on the phenotypic manifestation of the genovariation radius incompletus in Drosophilia funebris Genetics, 1927. 12: 128-98. ------ Gerichtetes Variieren in der phanotypischen Manifestierung einiger Genovariationen von Drosophila funebris. Naturwissenschaften, 1931, 19: 493-7. ------ & Timofeev-Ressovsky, H. A. Ueber das phanotypische Manifestieren des Genotyps; iiber idio-somati- sche Variationsgruppen bei Drosophila funebris. Arch Entwmech., 1926, 108: 146-70.—Verschuer, O. von. Die Konstitutionsforschung im Lichte der Vererbungswissenschaft. Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 769-73. ------ Konstitution und Erbbiologie. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 38-51.—Zeller, W. Ueber die Darstellung des Genotypus im Menschen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1734-6. ---- Medical aspect. See also Pathology, constitutional; also under general and special terms of pathology as Infec- tion; Tuberculosis, &c. Hammond, T. E. The constitution and its reaction in health. 160p. 8? Lond., 1934. Pearl, R. Constitution and health. 97p. 16? Lond., 1933. Wolff, K. *Zur Lehre von der Konstitution in der vitalistischen Medizin [Berlin] 33p. 8° Charlottenb.. 1932-. Aievoli. E. La costituzione personale in chirurgia. Riforma med., 1023, 39: 539.—Almeida, E. Biotipologia e suas aplica- coes. Arch, brasil. med., 1932, 22: 387.—Askanazy, M. Der Konstitutionsbegriff in der Chirurgie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 209-i7.—Baer. W. Die Konstitutionstypen der Frau; das praktisch Wichtige fiir Geburtshilfe und Gvnii- kologie. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 529-35.—Barker, L. F. Con- stitution and internal medicine. Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 14: 81-90. ------ Clinical aspects of the more important types of human constitution. Proc. Interst. Post- grad. M. Ass. N. America, 1934, 407-10.—Bauer, J. Indi- vidual constitution in clinical medicine. Proc. Mavo Clin., 1928, 3: 141. Also Harvey Lect., 1932-33, 28: 37-55, 3 pl. ------Ueber den Missbrauch des Konstitutionsbegriffes (zumal in arztlichen Gutachten) Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 870.—Bean, R. B. Human types in relation to medicine. Am. Natur., 1927, 61: 160-72.—Benedetti. P. L'indirizzo odierno della medicina clinica: lo studio deH'individualitA. Scientia, Bologna, 1926, 39: 2. ser., 173-82.—Berecz, J. [Role of constitution in gynecology] Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24: 516- 37.—Berze, J. Beitrage zur psychiatrischen Erblichkeits- und Konstitutionsforschung; allgemeiner Teil. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 87: 94-166.—Borchardt, L. Neuere Ergebnisse der klinischen Konstitutionsforschung. Internat. Zbl. Ohrenh., 1923-24, 22: 189-208.—Borries, K. von. Zur Frage der biologischen Wirkungen des Frauenstudiums. Arch. Rassenb., 1929, 22: 51-4.—Brandt, W. Nuevos problemas de la constitucionologia medica. Rev. mid. germ. iber. amer., 1936, 9: 126-9.—Budarin, P. I. [Constitutional peculiarities dealt with in practice by physicians] Kuban, nauch. med., 1930, 12-13: 105-10.—Castellano, T. La constituci6n indi- vidual; su importancia en la practica. Prensa m6d. argent., 1929-30, 16: 26-48.—Del Greco, F. La idea di costituzione nella psichiatria clinica. Endocr. pat. cost., Roma, 1922, 2: No. 2, 10-8. Also Q. psichiat., Genova, 1923, 10: 201-5. Also Manicomio, 1923, 36: 101-6.—Draper, G. Clinic for the presentation of constitutional tvpe. Med. Clin. N. America, 1929, 13: 583-602.—Duerst, J. U. New investigations on con- stitution and predisposition. J. State M., Lond., 1929, 37: 528-40.—Furst, T. Ergebnisse der Typenforschung und ihre Verwertung in der arztlichen Praxis. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1932, 42: 235.—Gerin, C. Alcune considerazioni medico-sociali sulle cartelle biotipologiche. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 381-4.—Giinther, H. Konstitutionslehre und arztliche Praxis. Prakt. Arzt, 1930, n. F., 15: 3-9.—Hnat, F. The importance of the study of human constitution in the practice of medicine. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1933, 30: 557-9.—Hoffmann, H. Grundsatzliches zur psychiatrischen Konstitutions- und Erblichkeitsforschung. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 97: 541-56.—Invernizzi, G. II valore delle moderne teorie costi tuzicnalistiche nell'indirizzo della medicina pratica. Gazz. osp., 1924, 45: 313-8.—Jaensch, W. Konstitutionsmedizin und Kulturprobleme in der Krise der Gegenwart. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1088-90. ------ & Schulz, W. Konstitu- tionsprobleme. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 611; 757; 1042.—Kalk. H. Konstitutions- und Erbfragen in der inneren Medizin. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 81-98.—Kirstein, F. Warum und zu welchem Ende treiben wir Konstitutions- forschung? Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1925, 70: 121-32 — Koranyi, S. [The doctrine of constitution in medicine] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 603-8— Kretschrr.er, E. Der heutige Stand der psychiatrischen Konstitutionsforschung. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1927, 18: H. 5, 29-42.—Levit, S. H. [Problem of constitution in medecine and dialectic materialism] Mosk, med. J., 1926, 6: No. 5, 1-21.—Liebhart, S. Ueber die Kon- stitution der Frau. Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 2733-40.—Mathes, P. Die Konstitutionstypen in der Gynakologie. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 291-3.—Miihsam, R. Die Sexualkonstitution in der Chirurgie. Arch. Frauenk. Eugen., 1923, 9: 163-72.—Nageli, O. Probleme der heutigen Konstitutionslehre im Gebiete der innern Medizin. Helvet. med. acta, 1934, 1: 104-19.—Neu- reiter, F. von. Konstitutionslehre und gerichtliche Medizin. Arch. Frauenk. Eugen., 1924, 10: 331-42.—Pende, N. [Bi- ology and medicine; constitutional and individual] Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 855; 865.—Philipp, E. Die Bedeutung der Konstitution in der Geburtshilfe und Gynakologie. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 338-48.—Posner. C. Konstitutionsfragen in der Urologie. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 913-6.—Rautmann, H. Probleme der klinischen Variations- forschung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1927-28, 13: 417-49.— Remmelts, R. [The constitution from standpoint of obstetrics and gynecology] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: pt 2, 1543-8 — Riese, W. Ueber den Missbrauch des Konstitutionsbegriffes (zumal in arztlichen Gutachten) Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1244-6.—Ritter, A. Ergebnisse der Konstitutionsforschung und ihre Beziehungen zur Chirurgie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 1041-7.—Sailer, K. Homoopathie und genetische Konstitutionslehre. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 224-8 — Schulz, W. La medicina de la constituci6n en la actualidad. Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1936. 9: 9-17.—Segovia, J. La constituci6n en cirugfa. Arch, med., Madr., 1927, 26: 75-85.— Syz, H. The concept of the organism-as-a-whole and its ap- plication to clinical situations. Human Biol., 1936, 8: 489- 507.—Vulliet, H. Du role de la constitution en chirurgie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 217-23.—Wehrlin. K. Prak- tische Konstitutions-Fragen in der heutigen deutschen medizini- schen Literatur. Ibid., 1934, 64: 1035.—Zarday, I. Studi sulla costituzione. Gior. clin. med.. 1936. 17: 733-45. ---- Pathology. See Pathology, constitutional. CONSTITUTION 867 CONSTITUTION ---- Phaenotype. See also Constitution, Variability; also names of modifying factors as Climate; Environment; Nutrition, &c. Almquist, E. Umwelt und Organismus bei Bildung neuer Formen. Sudhoffs Arch., 1934-35, 27: 293-8.—Goetsch, W. Der Einfluss des Lebensraumes auf die Korpergrosse der Tiere. Natur, Lpz., 1923-24, 15: 273-81.—Hazanov, M. [Constitu- tion and environment] Belaruss. med. misl, 1924-25, 2: 6-9, 123-8.—Hoff, H., & Potzl, O. Ueber Transformationen zwischen Korperbild und Aussenwelt. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 347-51.—Kretschmer, E. Lebensalter und Umwelt in ihrer Wirkung auf den Konstitutionstypus. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 101: 278-92.—Levi-Bianchini, M- Generazione tardiva e displasie del fenotipo. Rass. stud, sess., 1925, 5: 233-40.—Plunkett, C. R. The interaction of genetic and environmental factors in development. J. Exp. Zool., 1926, 46: 181-244.—Rondoni, P. I fattori esterni della costi- tuzione. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1923, 2: 155-74.—Shull, G. H. Phenotype and clone. Science, 1911, n. ser., 35: 182. A heterozygous phenotype in shepherd's-purse. Hereditas, Lund, 1927, 9: 225-35.—Sokolovsky, A. Der Einfluss der Umwelt auf Haut und Haar der Saugetiere. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 35: 531-3— Stockmayer, W. Die Erdbedingt- heit der Psyche. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928,38: 80-92.—Tammes.T. Die Uebereinstimmung zwischen Entwicklungsstadien und Phaenotypen verschiedener Genotypen. Genetica, Gravenh., 1934, 15: 519-28.—Turesson, G. Habitat and genotypic changes; a reply. Hereditas, Lund, 1926, 8: 157-60—Voltz, W. Wirkung natiirlicher und kunstlicher Lebensbedingungen auf Wachstum und Konstitution der Haustiere. Sehr. Konigs- berg. gelehrt. Ges., 1928, 5: 1-15, 2 pl., ch. ---- psychosomatic. See also Character; Endocrinology; Mind and body; Personality; Temperament; also names of mental faculties. Boehle, W. Die Korperform als Spiegel der Seele. 229p. 8? Lpz., 1929. Bostroem, A., Brouwer, B. [etal.] Grosshirn; ve«retatives Nervensvstem, Korperbau und Kon- stitution. 1153p. 8? Berl., 1936. Forms 6. Bd of Handb. Neur. (Bumke & Foerster) Venzmer, G. Korpergestalt und Seelenanlage; ein Ueberblick iiber die biologische Verwandt- schaft zwischen Korperform und Wesenkern des Menschen. 74p. 8? Stuttg. [1930] ----The same. Sieh dir die Menschen an; ein Ueberblick iiber die biologische Verwandtschaft zwischen Korperform und Wesonskern des Menschen. 5. Aufl. 76p. 8? Stuttg. [1931] Wimmer, A. *Ueber die psychogenen Reak- tionen der geistig Gesunden; ihre psychologische Natur und ihre Bedeutung; ein Beitrag zur ex- perimentellen Erfassung der psychischen Kon- stitutionsartungen [Bonn] 81p. 8? Lpz., 1927. Bandlow, G. Schulleistung und Beruf ehemaliger Abitu- rienten und psychophysische Konstitution. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1937, 21: 95-150.—Borchardt, L. Beziehungen zwischen Korperbau, Korperfunktionen und seelischem Ver- halten. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 1529-31.—Briiel, O. [Psychological types] Milita>rlffigen, 1937, 43: 505-21 — Capone, G. La valutazione psicologica della costituzione in- dividuale. Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1642.—Crux, J.. & Haeger, F. Korperbau und Individualpsychologie; ein Beitrag zur Psychogenese auf physiologischer Grundlage. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 130: 104-10.—De Sanctis, S. La psicologia differenziale e la costruzione dei tipi di gruppo. In Lez. med. biol. (Martelli) Nap., 1930, 509-15. Costituzione e personality. Rinasc. med., 1932, 9: 267; 292.— Draper, G., & McGraw, R. B. Studies in human constitution; the psychological panel. Am. J. M. Sc, 1927, 174: 299-313 — Elsenhans, T. Ueber individuelle und Gattungsanlagen. Zschr. piidag. Psvehol., 1899, 1: 233; 334; 1900, 2: 41 — Enke, E. The affectivity of Kretschmer's constitution types as revealed in psycho-galvanic experiments. Character & Per- sonality, 1933, 1: 225-33.—Enke, W. Die Konstitutionstypen im Rorschachschen Experiment. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 108: 645-74. ------ & Heising, L. Experimenteller Beitrag zur Psychologie der Aufmerksamkeitsspaltung bei den Konstitutionstypen. Ibid., 1928-29, 118: 634-44.—Enke, W., & Meerovich, R. Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Psy- chomotorik der Konstitutionstypen und ihrer Beeinflussung durch exogene Faktoren. Ibid., 1933, 147: 195-215.—Erdelyi, P. [Role of equilibrium of psychic factors for the constitution] Orv. hetil., 1928, 72: 463-6.—Farr, C. B. Bodily structure, personality and reaction types. Am. J. Psychiat., 1927-28, 7: 231-44.—Garrett, H. E., & Kellogg, W. N. The relation of physical constitution to general intelligence, social intelligence and emotional instability. J. Exp. Psychol., 1928, 11: 113- 29.—Gesell, A. The ontogenetic patterning of infant behavior; psycho-morphological approach to the problem of constitution and type. Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 14: 66-80 — Greil, A. Konstitution und Organisation. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 707-10.—Gruhle, H. Psychische Konstitu- tionen. Ibid., 1932, 79: 1266—Hattingberg, H. von. Psy- chologische Type mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Typen- lehre C. G. Jungs. Zschr. Menschenk., 1931-32, 7: 123-39.— Heider, H. Die Struktur der menschlichen Seele; Versuch zu einer Begrundung der psychologischen Typenlehre. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1929, 71: 409-80.—Hoffmann, H. Phanomenologie und Systematik der Konstitution und die dispositionelle Bedeutung der Konstitution auf psychischem Gebiet. In Handb. norm. path. Physiol. (A. Bethe) Berl., 1926, 17: 1101- 84.—Jaensch, E. Ueber Methoden der psychologischen Typen- forschung. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1928, 108: 1-16.—Jung, C. G. Die Bedeutung von Konstitution und Vererbung fur die Psychologie. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1677-9.— Kant, O. Ueber Zykloid, Epileptoid und Schizoid als seelische Grundhaltungen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 129: 404-10.—Kelchner, M. Der statische, dynamische und phantastische Typus des Menschen. Zschr. Menschenk., 1929, 5: 37-52.—Kliiver, H. An analysis of recent work on the problem of psychological types. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1925, 62: 561-96.—Kolodnaia, A. Besonderheiten der Konsti- tution und psychische Struktur. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1931, 38: 249-69.—Kretschmer, E. Experimentelle Typenpsy- chologie; Sinnes- und denkpsvchologische Resultate. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 113: 776-96. ------ Korperbau und Konstitution. In Handb. Neur. (Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, Bd 6, 1076-100.—Kronfeld, A. Sexuelle Differ- enzierung, Epigenesis und Sexualkonstitution. Arch. Frauenk. Eugen., 1925, 11: 238-52.—Langner, E. Form- und Farb- beachtung und psychophysische Konstitution bei zeitgenos- sischen Dichtern. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1936, 20: 93-147.— Munz, E. Die Reaktion des Pyknikers im Rorschachschen psychodiagnostischen Versuch. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 91: 26-92.—Naccarati, S. Verso una psicologia costitu- zionale; rivista critica-sintetica sulle correlazioni somatico- psichiche. Endocr. pat. cost., Roma, 1926, n. ser., 1: 67-77.— Rohden, F. von. Korperbau und Psyche. Umschau, 1925, 29: 892-7.—Schiassi, F. La costituzione motoria. Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1934, 9: 290-3.—Schulte, H. Experimentelle Priifung der Rutz-Sieversschen Typenlehre. Arch. ges. Psv- ehol., 1929, 70: 119-208—Stefko, W. H., & Kolodnaia, A. J. Experimentelle psychologische Beitrage zur somatischen Typenkunde. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1929-31, 15: 762- 78.—Stoltenberg, H. L. Sonderseelkunde und Seelgruppen- kunde. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1919, 15: 380-99.—Stromgren, E. [Ixothymic psyche] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: 637-48.— Suchareva, G. E., & Ossipova, S. W. Materialien zur Erfor- schung der Korrelationen zwischen den Typen der Begabung und der Konstitution. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925-26, 100: 489-528.—Van Biervliet, J. De la genese des varietes psychologiques. Rev. philos. France, 1927, 104: 161-203.— Verweyen, J. M. Der Typus des positiven Menschen. Zschr. Menschenk., 1928, 4: 233-40.—Wittermann, E. Moderne Typenlehren. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1927, 37: 118-21.—Witzel, A. E. Psychological types or the psvchology of individuation. State Hosp. Q., Utica, 1923-24, 9: 351-70.—Zerbe, E. Seelische und soziale Befunde bei verschiedenen Korperbautypen. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1929, 88: 705-51. ---- Theory. Allers, R., Berliner, M. [et al.] Allgemeine somatische und psychophysische Konstitution. 1114p. 8? Berl., 1931. Forms v.2 of Biol. d. Person (Brugsch & Lewy) Berl., 1931. Bauer, K. H. AUgemeine Konstitutionslehre. p.297-396. 8? Berl., 1926. In Chirurgie (Kirschner & Nordmann) Berl., 1926, 1: Biologie (Die) der Person; ein Handbuch der allgemeinen und speziellen Konstitutions- lehre; herausg. Th. Brugsch und F. H. Lewy. 4v. 8? Berl., 1926-29. Konferenz zur Forderung medtzintscher Synthese. Verhandlungen der ersten Kon- ferenz. 296p. 8? Riga, 1931. Kretschmer, E. Korperbau und Charakter: Untersuchungen zum Konstitutionsproblem und zur Lehre von den Temperamenten.l 92p. 8? Berl., 1921. Also 4. Aufl. 214p. 1925. Also 9-10. Aufl. 240p. 1931. Also Engl, transl. 2. rev. ed. 266p. Lond., 1925. Naegli, O. Allgemeine Konstitutionslehre in naturwissenschaftlicher und medizinischer Be- trachtung. 118p. 8? Berl., 1927. Viola, G. La costituzione individuale; dot- trina, metodo, tipi morfologici. 2v. 397p.; 455p. 8? Bologna, 1932. CONSTITUTION 868 CONSTITUTION Weiss, L. *Kretschmers Korperbau und Charakter; eine kritische Betrachtung der bisheri- gen Ergebnisse [Tubingen] p.625-670. 8? Berl., 1927. Also Zbl. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 46: Aschner, B. Grundlagen der Konstitution. Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 49: 311-5.—Bauer, J. Bibliographie auf dem Gebiete der Konstitutionslehre im Jahre 1920. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1921-22, 8: 420-58. ----— Sulla determinazione del concetto di costituzione (osservazioni critiche sui recenti lavori tedeschi) Endocr. pat. cost., Roma, 1923, 2: 1-7. ------ Determination de la conception de constitution; remarques critiques sur les travaux allemands parus r£cemment. Bull. Soc. form, humain., Par., 1925, 3: 54-6.------ & Bauer- Jokl, M. Bibliographie auf dem Gebiete der Konstitutionslehre im Jahre 1922-31. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1925, 11: 80, passim.—Bauer, J., & Briigel, S. Bibliographie auf dem Gebiete der Konstitutionslehre im Jahre 1921. Ibid., 1923-24, 9: 460-500.—Benedetti, P. La situazione odierna del movi- mento scientifico sulla costituzione individuale. Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1936-37, 12: 109-81. Also Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1634.—Berger, J. [Problem and results in the study of the organism] Gyogyaszat, 1929, 68: 588-90.—Bliimel, R. Kon- stitutionsbewertung; eine biologisch-mathematische Studie als Beitrag zur Konstitutionslehre. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1925-26, 12: 50; 681.—Boccia, D. La constituci6n individual segtin la escuela italiana. Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 1837-79.—Borchardt, L. Reiztheorie, Entwicklungslehre und Konstitutionsproblem. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1197.— Brugsch, T. Ziel und Wege der Konstitutionsforschung oder die Personallehre. Med. Klin., Berl., 1922, 18: 1082. ------ Einfuhrung in die Konstitutionslehre, ihre Entwicklung zur Personallehre. In Biol. d. Person (Brugsch & Lewy), Berl., 1926, 1: 1-23. ------ Konstitutionslehre. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 30: 633-6.—Castaldi. L. Costituzioni e prolificita, necessita di ulteriori speeificazioni nei criteri classificativi costituzionalistici. Monit. zool. ital., 1932, 42: suppl., 191- 201.—Castellino, P. La dottrina costituzionale. Riforma med., 1926, 42: 894-9. ------ L'individualita. Fol. med., Nap.. 1926, 12: 3-15. ------ Aforismi e commentari circa il dottrinale delle leggi della costituzione. Ibid., 633-51.— Diatheses and temperaments in a new light. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 60.—Eyrich, M. Bemerkungen zu Kobe, KUnische Beitrage zum Konstitutionsproblem; zugleich ein Beitrag zum Konstitutionsproblem. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1926, 79: 312- 5.—Frey, H. Variationen und Konstitution. Arch. Julius Klaus Stift., 1937, 12: 11-25.—Fiirst, T. Der Geist des Ganzen in der Konstitutionsforschung. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1934, 5: 396-404.—Ghigi, A. La dottrina della specie nei suoi rapporti colla teoria della costituzionalita. Q. psichiat., Genova, 1925, 12: 11-3.—Giuffre, L. Le dottrine sulla costi- tuzione organica. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1923, 2: 172-7.— Gram, E. L'applicazione delle matematiche alia dottrina delle costituzioni; nelle recenti pubblicazioni del Prof. Fabio Frassetto. Riv. antrop., 1924-25, 26: 343-8. Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1924-25,10: 755-60.—Giinther, H. Grund- probleme der Konstitutionsforschung. Wiirzb. Abh. Med., 1929, 26: 155-77.—Hammond, T. E. The basis and nature of the constitution. In his Vitality & energy, Lond., 1936, 135- 55.—Hart, C Konstitution und Disposition. Erg. allg. Path., 1922, 20: 1. Abt., 1-435.—Heumann. L. Ueber Konsti- tutionslehren der Gegenwart. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928, 38: 37.— Heun, E. Kretschmers Lehre vom Korperbau und Charakter. Fortsch. Med., 1933, 51: 204-12. Also Zschr. Menschenk., 1934-35, 10: 215; 1935, 11: 65.—Heuyer, G. Recherches sur le probleme de la constitution et la science des temperaments. Rev. crit. path., Par., 1930, 2: 339-48.—His, W. Ueber die natiirliche Ungleichheit der Menschen. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1838-43.—Kircher, A. Ueber einige neue Forschungsergeb- nisse auf dem Gebiete der Konstitutionslehre. Miinch. tier- arztl. Wschr., 1929, 80: 20; 35.—Kraus, F. Geschichte und Wesen des Konstitutionsproblems. Arch. Frauenk. Eugen., 1923, 9: 81-95.—Kretschmer, E. Die franzosische Konsti- tutions- und Temperamentenlehre. Jahrb. Charakt., 1929, 6: 111-20.—La Franca, S. II problema delle costituzioni. Fol. med., Nap., 1925, 11: 881-900.—Lankes. Zum Begriff; Konstitution und Typ. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1927, 40: 515-9.—La-Valette, R. de. Contribuci6n al estudio de las correlaciones somatopsfquicas de Kretschmer; lo pslquico y lo ffsico. Vida nueva, Habana, 1930, 25: 6-27.—Lavedan, L. Etude sur la constitution. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 1: 10-9.— Lehmann. Zur Konstitutionsfrage. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 611-4.—Mathes, P. Was bedeutet Konstitution? Ibid., 1923, 70: 229.—Medovikov. P. S. Konstitutionelle Regulatoren. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1925-26, 12: 699- 704.—Mino, P. Sul concetto di costituzione. Endocr. pat. cost., Roma, 1924, 3: 24-23.—Pende, N. Die italienische Konstitutionsforschung. Erg. ges. Med., 1927, 10: 521-60.— Polen, L. Korperbau und Charakter; Darstellung und kriti- sche Wurdigung der Kretschmerschen Untersuchung. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1928, 66: 1-116.—Rossle, R. Zur Kritik des Konstitutionsbegriffs. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 16-26.—Sailer, K. Die Grundlagen und die Ordnung der menschlichen Konstitutionen. Endokrinologie, Lpz., 1930, 6: 241-8.—Schur, H. Einige allgemeine Bemer- kungen zur Konstitutionslehre. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 679-82.—Teneff, S. Valeurs quantitatives des proprietes specifiques des groupes et constitution. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1932, 4: 606-9.—Viola, G. La costituzione nel suo moderno significato. Endocr. pat. cost., Roma, 1922, 1: 9; 1923, 2: No. 1, 8; No. 2, 1. ------ Gli abiti costitu- zionali fondamentab e la legge universale che li determina. Arch, pat., Bologna, 1926, 5: 121744, pl. ------ Le probleme de la constitution selon l'ecole italienne. Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1931, n. ser., 6: 1-34. Also Fol. med., Nap., 1931, 17: 291-330. Also Studium, Nap., 1931, 21: 412-8.—Vogel, M. Die Fachausdriicke der Konstitutionslehre. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1922, 69: 1631-3.—Wehrlin, K. Neuere Arbeiten iiber Konstitutions-Fragen und Verwandtes. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1214.—Weiss, L. Kretschmers Korperbau und Charakter; eine kritische Betrachtung der bisherigen Ergebnisse. Zbl. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 46: 625-70.— Wyrsch, J. Beitrag zu Kretschmers Lehre von Korperbau und Charakter. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 92: 526-30.— Zoja, L. Sulla base delle costituzioni. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1925, 47: 112-8. ---- Theory: History. Mayer, C. F. Die Personallehre in der Natur- philosophie von Albertus Magnus; ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Konstitutionsbegriffs. p. 191-257. 8? Lpz., 1929. Also in Kyklos, Lpz., 1929, 2: Ciocco, A. The historical background of the modern study of constitution. Bull. Inst. Hist. M., Bait., 1936, 4: 23-38. Also Collect. Papers Dep. Biol. Johns Hopkins, 1936, 13: No. 14.—Diepgen, P. Zur Geschichte der Lehre von der Konsti- tution. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 1-15.— Jelliffe, S. E. Historical notes on constitution and individ- uality. Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 14: 1-20. Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1934, 32: 359-76.—Leeser, O. Die Psoratheorie Hahnemanns und die moderne Konsti- tutionslehre. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1928, 1: 154-66.— Mutschlechner, A- Die Konstitutionslehre des Levinus Lemnius aus dem Jahre 1561 im Lichte der modernen Medizin. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1928-29, 14: 461-9. ---- Therapeutics. See also Constitution, Medical aspects. Aschner, B. Medikamente und Rezepte zu Die Krise der Medizin; Lehrbuch der Konstitu- tionstherapie. 4. Aufl. 152p. 8? Stuttg., 1932. ---- Die Krise der Medizin; Lehrbuch der Konstitutionstherapie. 4. Aufl. 570p. 8? Stuttg., 1932. Ascher, L. Sozialhygienische Beitrage zur Frage der Konstitution und ihrer Beeinflussbarkeit. Zschr. Hyg., 1928-29, 109: 553-67.—Calleja. C. Objeto de la clinica reconstituyente; juicios clinicos y tratamiento racional de la crasis o constituci6n morbosa. Siglo med., 1918, 65: 1013-8.— David, W. Ueber Konstitution und Konstitutionstherapie. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 810-3.— Goldscheider. Ueber therapeutische Beeinflussung der Konstitution. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1930, 27: 377-82.—Giinther, H. Konstitution; Therapie; Hygiene. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 217-9.— Heun, E- Integrationstypologie und Psychotherapie. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 241-70.—Kaup, J. Konstitutionshygiene und Konstitutionstherapie. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1922, 13: H. 9, 1-12.—Mouriquand. Prophy- laxie et traitement des diatheses infantiles. J. med. chir., Par., 1938, 109: 22—Oettli, T. Das Individuum als Objekt in der Heilkunde. Schweiz. med. WTschr., 1932, 62: 225-30.—Pende, N. L'amelioration vitale de la constitution individuelle. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1935, 27. ser., vii-xii.—Schulz, W. Die Bedeutung der Konstitutionslehre fur Prophylaxe und Therapie. Therap. Gegenwart, 1935, 76: 61-7.—Soria. B. Anomalias de constituci6n y tratamientos dieteticos. Arch. pediat. Uruguay, 1935, 6: 209; 329. ---- Types. See also under Body constitution. Lamparter, P., & Lamparter, H. Experi- mentelle Beitrage zur Typenkunde. Bd 3. 354p. 8? Lpz., 1932. Forms Erganzbd 22, Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1932. Mengarelt.i, C. La costituzione nelle aristo- crazie italiane. 165p. 8? Milano, 1935. Forms v. 8, ser. 8 of Pub. Univ. Catt. Sacr. Cuore. Baisi, V. Primo saggio di biotipologia costituzionale pro- fessionale. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930,50: suppl., 1419-22.— Borchardt, L. Gruppierung der Konstitutionsvariationen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 1237-40.—Bounak, V. Sur les constitutions typiques de I'homme. Bull. Soc. form, humain., Par., 1924, 2: 375-8.—Coerper, C. Was hat man unter Sigaud-Coerperschen Grundtypen zu verstehen? Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1929, 26: 765.—Coffin. M. E. Constitutional type«. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1927, 20: 514-7.—Dambach, K. Die CONSTITUTION 869 CONTAT Mehrfacharbeit und ihre typologische Bedeutung. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1929, Ergzbd 14, 159- 236. —--- Typologische Beobachtungen an Schulneulingen. Zschr. padag. Psychol., 1937, 38: 31; 81.—Galant, J. S. Kon- stitutionstypenlehre der Frau. Anat. Anz., 1927, 63: 237-47. Also. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 951-3.—Gerlach. Die militarische Brauchbarkeit und Bewahrung der Konstitutions- Typen. Veroff. Heer. San., 1937, H. 104, 212-29.—Hellpach, W. ' Typenschauregel; Typenwerderegel, Typenschwellenregel; ein Beitrag zur Psychophysik der Typisierung. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1936, 97: 181-8. ------ Erganzungen zur Syste- matik der Konstitutionstypologie. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1937-, 21: 87-94.—Jaensch, W. Ueber psychophysische Kon- stitutionstypen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 97: 374-86. ------ Konstitutionstypologie in Klinik, Personlichkeits- und Rasseforschung. In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch, W.) Lpz., 1934, 222—35.—Korczynski, L. R. von. Zur Einschatzung der vegeta- tiven Konstitution. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1931, 28: 348-51.— Kraus, F. Ueber die individuelle und die typische Betrachtung. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1341-4.—Kroh, O. Methode und Ziel typenkundlicher Arbeit. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1929, Ergzbd. 14, 1-6.—Lavedan, M. L. Les grands types de constitution. Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: 125-30.— Liefmann. E. Die eidetische Anlage und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Konstitutionstypologie. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 116: 537-58.—Magalhaes, L. Tvpos constitucionaes na in- fancia. Fol. med., Rio, 1930, 11: 148.—Mierke, K. Ueber die Objektionsfahigkeit und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Typenlehre. Arch. ges. Psychol., 1933, 89: 1-108.—Scatamacchia, E. II tipo cranico-facciale del Barbara in rapporto al tipo costituzio- nale del Viola. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl.,563-8, 4 ch.—Schlesinger, E. L'habitus et la constitution dans l'enfance et dans l'adolescence; la typologie, les changements de types, les relations morphologiques, fonctionnelles, psychiques et cliniques. Rev. fr. pediat., 1936,12:385-426.—Shuey, H. The fundamen- tal principles of typology. Psychol. Rev., 1937, 44: 170-82.— Simmel. Erster Bericht iiber die Untersuchung der Jenaer Studenten nebst Bemerkungen zur Konstitutions- und Typen- forschung. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 339.—Sokolsky, M. [Con- stitutional types in women] Klin. J., Saratov, 1928, 6: 311- 8.—Tamini, L. A. Tipos constitucionales. Dia med., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 47.—Verweyen, J. M. Der idealistische Typus. Zschr. Menschenk., 1927-28, 3: H. 1, 11-9.—Weissenfeld, F. Neue Gesichtspunktezur Frage der Konstitutionstypen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1936, 156: 432-78. ---- Variability. See also Constitution, Phaenotype. Bondi, S. Ueber Konstitution und Konvariabilitat. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 490-2. ------ Ueber Variabilitat und zeitliche Wandlung konstitutioneller Merkmale beim Erwach- senen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1923, 9: 136-60.—Brandt, W. Die Entwicklung des Typus und der Konstitution des Menschen, ein biologisches Problem. Ibid., 3. Abt., 1929, 28: 430-593.— Much, H. Ist die Konstitution veranderlich? Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 109-13.—Walsh, M. N. A study of the paratypic influences on the human constitution. J. Detroit Coll. M. & S., 1929-30, 1: 5-39. CONSULTATION. See under Diagnosis; Practice. " CONTA, Gottlieb von. *Ein Fall spontan ge- heilter ausgedehnter Pankreasfettgewebsnekrose als Autopsie-Nebenbefund. 25p. 8? Miinch., 1926. CONTACT. See Touch. CONTAGIOUS disease. See as subheading of Communicable disease. CONTAINER. See Vial. CONTAL, Paul, 1899- *Les effets de la ponction lombaire sur la diurese, la glycosurie, et la glycemie des diabetiques. 37p. 8? Par., 1926. CONTAMIN, Robert, 1908- Contribu- tion a I'etude des peritonites aigues diffusantes du post-partum. 127p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936. CONTANT, Louis, 1899- Contribution a I'etude des varices oesophagiennes. 63p. 8? Par., 1924. CONTAT, Charles. Contribution a I'etude des hernies diaphragmatiques; un cas de hernie diaphragmatique congenitale vraie [Lausanne] 22p. 8? Par., 1933. CONTAT, M. G. *La dentition des aliens; semeiologie et traitement [Geneve] 31p. 3 pl. 8? Sion, C. Aymon fils, 1922. CONTE, Andre, 1904- *L'action des traitements specifiques sur les troubles fonction- nels du tabes. 48p. 8? Par., 1929. CONTE, Maurice Eugene, 1899- Con- tribution a I'etude du diagnostic de la tuberculose chez le chien par la tuberculine; 6tude clinique et experimentale [Alfort] 47p. 8? Bourges, 1925. CONTE, Michel Rene Lucien, 1907- *Les affinites de la toxine streptococcique pour le systeme neuro-vegetatif; applications a la patho- genie de la scarlatine. 190p. 8? Par., A. Le- grand, 1937. CONTHE, Charles, 1904- *Sur un cas de sous-maxillite post-operatoire. 36p. 8? Par., 1928. CONTI, L. Korperliche Erziehung als biolo- gische Aufgabe des Staates. p. 15-23. 8? Lpz., 1935. In No. 6 Staatsmed. Abh. (G. Frey) Lpz., 1935. CONTI, Luigi. *Die Heilergebnisse bei den Frakturen am unteren Radiusende an Hand von 542 Fallen der schweizerischen Unfallversicherung Luzern in den Jahren 1919-20 [Zurich] 19p. 8? Basel, B. Schwabe & Co., 1922. CONTI, Paul Alfred Georges, 1885- Condition de l'elevage au Laos [Alfort] 44p. 8? Par., 1931. CONTI, S. Verfassung von Staat und Stadt; Vortrag, gehalten an der Staatsmedizinischen Akademie Berlin am 7. und 14. November 1933. 63p. 8? Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1934. CONTIADES, Xenophon Jean, 1903- *Phl6bites traumatiques et thromboses rev&e'es par un effort. 208p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1934. CONTINENCE [sexual] See Abstinence, sexual. CONTOPOULOS, Paul. Contribution a I'etude des rapports entre la menstruation ainsi que certaines metrorragies et le tissu luteinique del'ovaire. 22p. 8? Geneve, 1923. CONTRACAECUM. See also Nematoda. Kahl, W. Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Nematoden Contracae- cum clavatum Rud. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1935-36, 8: 509-20. CONTRACEPTION. See Birth control. CONTRACTILITY. See Excitability; also under names of contrac- tile tissues as Muscle, &c. CONTRACTION ring [Bandl] [incl. retrac- tion] See also Birth canal; Cervix subheadings (Dila- tation; Obstetrical aspect; Stenosis) Forceps [obstetrical] Labor, Complications. Elsasser, E. *Die Kontraktur des BandP- schen Rings als Geburtshindernis. 30p. 8? Miinch., 1928. Beeson, C. F. Hour-glass contraction of the uterus. Am. Med., 1904, 7: 315-6.—[Boelemans Kranenburg, H. J.] Een gval van den gecontraheerden ring van Bandl. Tschr. prakt. verlosk., 1905-6, 9: 228.—Boris, R. de. Retraction of Bandi's ring as a cause of dystocia. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1903, n. ser., 76: 415-8.—Boulware, T. M. Uterine contraction rings; report of 8 cases. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1935-36, 5: CONTRACTION RING 870 CONTRACTURE 373-7.—Budin. Les avantages de I'expectation dans certains cas de contracture uterine. Rev. gin. clin. th6r., 1903, 17: 833.—Carson, S. C. Ante-partum hour-glass contraction of the uterus. Lancet Clin., 1909, 101: 34-40.—Cathala, V. Fausse tumeur uterine par contraction partielle de l'uterus au cours de la delivrance. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1909, 12: 332-5 — Commandeur. Sur un cas de deformation fcetale par pression de l'anneau de Bandl rfitractfi. Province med., 1902, 16: 481-3.—Conwell, H. F. Dystocia due to uterine spasm known as Bandl's ring. J. Med., Cincin., 1933, 14: 417-20.—Cotret, E. A. R. de. Retrecissement du bassin; contraction de l'anneau de Bandl; albuminurie. Union mid. Canada, 1906, 35: 329- 39.—Croft, C. R. Two cases of contraction ring, with observa- tions on treatment, especially by amyl nitrite. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 166-8.—Fabre & Daujat. Retraction de l'anneau de Bandl sur le cou d'un fcetus anencfiphale. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1909, 12: 157-9.—Fink, K. Ueber physiologische und pathologische (nicht traumatische) Ringbildungen am kreis- senden und frisch puerperalen Uterus und dadurch bewirkte Dystokie. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1926, 90: 1-13.------ Spasmen im Durchtrittsschlauch intra partum. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1926-27, 75: 365-7.—Garipuy. Un cas de retention de la tete dernifire par retraction de l'anneau de Bandl; extraction apres perforation. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1907, 10: 78-82.—Gilliatt, W. The contraction ring in labour. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1933, 40: 1036-45.—Hannah, C. R., & Massey, W. E. The contraction ring complicating labor. Texas J. M., 1934, 29: 559-61.—Hopkins, T.M. Bandl's ring and its management. West. J. Surg., 1931, 39: 93-7.— Hubbard, J. C. Uterine constriction bands complicating labor. Boston M. & S. J., 1910, 162: 458-60.— Lenzi, V. Sullo spasmo dell'anello di Bandl: iconografia indiretta e considerazioni cliniche. Arch, ostet. gin., 1927, 2. ser., 14: 523-7.—McKenzie, C. H. Contraction ring dystocia; an analysis of 36 cases, with observations on the use of adrenalin in 20 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 835-41.—Martin G. Ueber Retractionsring und inneren Muttermund. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1905, 76: 112-32.— Meyer, L. Striktur af Kontraktstionsringen som F0dsels- hindring (dystocie par l'anneau de Bandl) In Arb. F0dels- & Olejestiftelse, Kbh., 1910, 11.5-24.—Miller, H. W. Bandl's ring; a report of 2 cases. Clinique, Chic, 1926, 47: 459-65.— Pardo, C. Retracci6n del anillo de Bandl; muerte. Rev. mid. Chile, 1905, 33: 132-5.—Pendleton, G. F. The abnormal Bandl ring. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 324-30.—Pery. Dystocie grave par retraction de l'anneau de Bandl. Gaz. sc. mid. Bordeaux, 1905, 26: 297. Also J. mfid. Bordeaux, 1905, 35: 658-60.—Phillips, M. Contraction ring in the first stage of labour. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1934, 41: 497.—Pride, W. T. Retraction ring and difficult deliveries. South. M. J., 1926, 19: 212-5.—Quesada Romero, P. Contribuci6n al estudio de las distocias por retracci6n del anillo de Bandl. Rev. med. Bogota, 1903-4, 24: 73-8.—Kendall, P. Seven cases of hour-glass contraction of the uterus. Ind. M. Rec, 1904, 25: No. 9, 4-6. Also Lancet, Lond., 1904, 1: 1718.—Ritchie, P. Puerperal nephritis; dead infant at 6H months; induction of labor; placenta previa; irreducible contraction of Braun's ring; high forceps and craniotomy in a 10-para. S. Paul M. J., 1908, 10: 207.—Rocheblave. Retraction persistante de l'an- neau de Bandl avec inertie du corps uterin. Bull. Soc mfid. chir. Drome, 1903, 4: 194-203.—Rojas, D. A. Distocia anular. Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1928, 7: 96-110.—Rucker, M. P. The treatment of contraction ring dystocia with adrenalin. Am. J. Obst., 1927, 14: 609-15—Rudolph, L. Constriction ring dystocia. J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1935, 42: 992- 1026—Schaeffer, O. Kontraktionsring und innerer Mutter- mund. Zbl.Gyn.,1905,29:1158-62.—Schmid.H.H. Geburts- storung durch den Bandl'schen Ring. Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 2760-7.—Schockaert, R. Spasme de l'anneau de Bandl occa- sionne par 1'injection de pituitrin et empechant l'extraction de la tete au forceps. Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 283-7. Also Rev. mfid., Louvain, 1934, 177-85.—Serrao, B. Dysto- cia do annei de Bandl. Fol. med., Rio, 1927, 8: 218-20.— Sinnetamby, M. Notes on tonic contraction of Bandl's ring in 2 cases of transverse presentation. J. Cevlon Brit. M. Ass., 1908, 5: 42-5. Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1909, 15: 114-8.—Skinner, H. H. Uterine contraction rings during parturition. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: 186-90.—Sonter, C. H. Two cases of over-contraction of the uterus causing difficulties in labour, overcome by the use of amyl nitrite. Australas. M. Gaz., 1906, 25: 568.—Sothoron, E. Hour-glass contraction of the uterus during labor. Am. J. Obst., 1908, 58: 457-62 [Discussion] 501. Also repr.—Taliaferro, F. Dis- tocia por espasmo del anillo de Bandl. Bol. Soc. obst. gin B. Aires, 1934, 13: 652-6.—Theobald. G. W. The contraction as opposed to the retraction ring in labour. Irish J. M. Sc, 1926, 6. ser., 318-23.—Valiee. Observation d'un cas de dysto- cie par retraction de l'anneau de Bandl. Normandie mid 1905, 20: 79-82.—Vallois. Dystocie par retraction de l'an- neau de Bandl et insuccte du basiotribe. Bull. Soc obst. Paris, 1904, 7: 313-5. Also Montpellier med., 1905, 20: 397- 402.—Wallace, J. T. Dystocia due to contraction rings of the lower uterine segment, with a report of 3 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 589-91.—Weiss, J. Tetanospasmodic uterine rings, with a report of 4 cases. Ibid., 1933, 26: 346-54.—West, R. B. Bandl's ring: report of case. Texas M. Gaz., 1903, 3: No. 12* 10-3.—Whitacre, M. Two cases of obstruction from Bandl's ring; case of placenta previa. Lancet Clin., 1907, 98: 328.— White, C. On contraction and retraction rings. Am. J. Obst 1926, 11:364-7. CONTRACTURE. See also primary diseases and organs affected as Arm; Axilla; Burn; Cicatrix; Deformity; Hand; Hemiplegia; Hysteria; Joint; Nerve, Injuries; Osteoarthritis; Paralysis; Poliomyelitis; Spasm; Tenotomy; Tetany; Torticollis, &c; also Surgery, plastic. Gottesmann, E. *Ueber traumatische Re- flexkontrakturen (Akrodystonic von Bing) 30p. 8? Basel, 1923. Bordier, T. Deux cas de contracture mficonnue. Arch. electr. med., 1926, 36: 88-90.—Brezovnik, V. [Reflex contrac- tures and their surgical treatment; contribution to periarterial sympathectomy] Cas. lik. 6esk., 1925, 64: 321-3.—De Piano. E. Un caso di contrattura del tipo fisiopatico. Atti Soc. sc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1929, 4. n. ser., 31: 138-42.—Farkas, A. Beitrag zur Frage der Kontrakturbildung. Verh. Deut. orhop. Ges., 25. Kongr., 1930 (1931) 65-70.—Foerster, O. Surgical treatment of neurogenic contractures. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 360-6.—Guilbert. Contractures de types differents. Lyon mid., 1916, 125: 448-52.------Varietes de contractures; pathogenie; traitement. Ibid., 1917, 126: 365-7.—Hart, V. L. Physiological rest and the preservation of locomotion. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1933, 56: 687-91—Haskovec, L. [Contractures] Rev. neuropsychopath., Praha, 1923, 20: 1; 33. Also Presse mfid., 1925, 33: 81-4—Jeseen, H. [Trau- matic reflex contractures] Hospitalstidende, 1930, 73: Jydsk med. Selsk. Forh., 118; 129.—Langeron, L. Sur la valeur sfimfiiologique des contractures dans les inondations ventri- culaires et mfiningfies; essai d'explications pathogfiniques. Progr. med., 1928, 43: 89-93.—Laugier, H-. & Nouel, S. Contracture et solutions hypertoniques. C. rend. Soc bid., 1928, 99: 594—6.-—Marion, G. A propos des contractures post-traumatiques. Lyon mid., 1917, 126: 89-93.—Novoiell- nov, S. A. [Pathogenesis and operativ treatment of reflex contracture] Vest, khir., 1926, No. 20, 156-04—Saxl, A. Ueber die chirurgische und physikalische Behandlung der Kontrakturen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1266. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 203-7.------Zur Mechanik der Kontrakturen. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1931, 55: 264-74.— Sollier, P. Contractures dynamiques et interventions opfira- toires. Lyon mid., 1916, 125: 385-8. ------ Diagnostic des contractures hystfiro-traumatiaues et des retractions. Ibid., 1917, 126: 93-6.—Taft, A. B* [Treatment of contractures] Vrach. delo, 1925, 8: 1285-92.—Woringer, P. Deux cas de contractures congfinitales multiples. Arch. mfid. enf., 1925, 28: 300-5. CONTRAST. See also Emotion; Mind; Perception; Psy- chology; Vision. Kiesow, F. Del contrasto simultaneo. Arch. ital. psicol., 1922-23, 2: 105-14.—Muller, G. E. Ueber Jaenschs Zuriick- fuhrung des Simultankontrastes auf zentrale Transformation. Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt.. 1923. 93: 1-16. CONTRECOUP. See under Cranium, Fracture. CONTRERAS Macaya, Manuel, & MAC- CHIAVELLO Varas, Atilio. Estudio sobre la enfermedad de Brill o tifus endemico benigno, observado en la zona norte de Chile. 46p. ch. roy. 8? Antofagasta, Chile, Droguett & Co., CONTRIBUTION. Contributions of societies, institutes, and col- leges see under the names of the societies, insti- tutes, and colleges. CONTRIBUTIONS from the Anna M. R. Lauder Department of Public Health. See Yale University. School of Medicine. CONTRIBUTIONS to the medical sciences in honor of Dr Emanuel Libman, by his pupils, friends, and colleagues. 3v. illust. pl. port. diagrs. 8? N. Y., Internat. Press, 1932. CONTRIBUTIONS to ophthalmic science; dedicated to Dr Edward Jackson, in honor of his 70th birthday, March 30, 1926, by his pupils and colleagues in the United States, xiv, 3 1. 319p. 49 pl. port. 4? Menasha, Wis., G. Banta Co. [1926] CONTRIBUTIONS 871 CONVALESCENCE CONTRIBUTIONS to psychiatry, neurology, and sociology, dedicated to the late Frederick Mott; with an appreciation bv W. D. Halliburton. xii, 401p. 6 pl. roy. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1929. CONTUSION. See also Accidents; Wound; also names of part affected. Gomes Guimaraes, M. A. *Contusoes e feridas contusas. 13p. 8? Bahia, 1867. Aimes, A. Du danger de l'hirudination dans les contusions. Progr. mfid., Par., 1934, 470.—Cohn. I. Contusions and sprains. Northwest M., 1929, 28: 101-7.—Delbet. Le traite- ment des plaies contuses. Progr. mfid., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 36: 170-3.—Lugones, C. Traumatismos; contusiones. Dia mfid., B. Air., 1936, 8: 145-7.—Moorhead, J. J. Contusions and abrasions. Am. J. Surg., 1929, n. ser., 6: 445-8.—Rusca. Ueber die Wirkung der Kontusionen auf den lebenden Korper. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 1132-4.—Schmutzler. Stumpfe Brust- und Bauchtraumen. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 1066. CONU, Fryda, 1899- Contribution a l'£tude de la pneumonic abortive et a repetition. 46p. 8? Par., 1926. CONUS. See under Cauda equina. CONVALESCENCE. ftae also under names of diseases, and therapeu- tic measures as Climatotherapy; Diet; Diphtheria; Fever; Surgery, Postoperative care, &c. For con- valescent serum see Serum. American Conference on Hospital Service. Symposium on convalescent care. 84p. 12? Burlington, Vt. 1930. Bryant, J. Convalescence; historical and practical. 269p. 8? N. Y., 1927. Davidson, M. *Le traitement par le cinna- mate de benzyle cholesterine dans les asth6nies et les convalescences. 50p. 8? Par., 1934. Gardiner, E. G. Convalescent care in Great Britain. 163p. 8? Chic, 1935. Forms No. 34, Social Service Monographs. McConnel, J. K. Shorter convalescence. 132p. 8? Lond., 1930. Aenew, G. H. Convalescent care for the patient. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1933, 17: 30-2.—Bond, E. D. Manage- ment of convalescent children. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934-3.>, 38: 591-3.—Boigey, M. Influence de I'exercice sur le r • f.ahlissement des convalescents. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1924, 3 ser 92- 1461-4.— Borovsky, M. P. Convalescence from disease's of childhood. Illinois M. J., 1925, 47: 145-50.— Britton, J. A. Convalescent care in the Chicago area. I roc. Annual Congr. M. Educ. 1931 120-3-Brush, F- Con- valescence in American public health. Mod. Hosp., 1925, 25: 305_7------ The essential for convalescent and sub- standard health care. Hosp. Social Serv., 1927, 15: 396-9 — Bryant, J. Convalescence; chronological review, 1878-iy^u. Boston M. & S. J., 1922, 187; 653; passim ------ Con- valescence; the Cleveland Hospital and Health Survey. Ibid.. 1924, 190: 1070; passim.——- Convalescence: notesion convalescent, work in the U. S. Army. Ibid 1925, 192: 943, 193- 499.—Care of convalescent children. Hosp. Social bery., 1925, 12: 33-46.—Cloud, J. H. Convalescence; with special reference to the Philadelphia area. Am. J. M. Sc., 1937, 194. 684-92.—Cole, E. Your part in the cure. J. Outdoor Lite, 1933 30- 355-8.—Convalescent care of medical patients. Hosp. Social Serv., 1925, 12: 14-25.—Corwin, E. H.L. Con- valescent care in the United States. Proc. Annual Congr. M. Educ, 1931, 116; 126. Also repr—Devoto, L. La convales- cenza per i medici e le convalescenze dei prof am. Riv. idr. clim., 1930, 41: 481-7.-Dunbar, H. F. Problems of„convalescence and chronic illness. Am. J. Psychiat., 1935-36, 92-1095- 110—Gardiner, E. G. Neglected elements in conva escent care. K Social Serv., 1931, 23: 543-59^-Giann.n,. C. L'assistenza convalescienziana in Italia. Med. nuova 1930, 21: 358; 382.—Goldsmith, S. A., Rorerri, C. R.. & Ropchan, A. Three views on convalescent care. Mod. Hosp., 1935, 45. 55_g__Hattwick, B. W. Mental-hygiene considerations in the care of convalescent children. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1937, 21: 2n3-7T—Kenner, A- Leistungssteigernde Therapie in der Rekonvaleszenz nach internen Erkrankungen. Wien. med. VWhr 1034 84 ■ 1172.-Langford, W. S. The mental hygiene of tn'valest'ent- children. Pub. Health Nurs., 1935, 27: 242-8.—Lasch, W. Ueber Fettansatz in der Rekonvaleszenz. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 404-6.—Levinson, A. General manage- ment of children's convalescence. Nation's Health, Chic, 1927, 9: No. 4, 21-3.—Lewinski-Corwin, E. H. What are the com- munity's responsibilities toward its convalescents? Mod. Hosp., 1927, 28: No. 5, 57-62.—Liss, E. Convalescence. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1937, 21: 619-22.—Lorway, E. The in- creasing importance of convalescent care. Trained Nurse, 1934, 93: 17-23.—McCurdy, J. H., & Larson, L. A. The measurement of organic efficiency for the prediction of physical condition in convalescent patients. Res. Q. Am. Phys. Educ. Ass., 1935, 6: No. 4, 78-97.—McGuire, S. The post-hospital care of a surgical patient. Tr. M. Soc. Virginia, 1916, 46: 75-83.—Miller, R. L. Some problems of the slowly convales- cent or half-sick child. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1924, 13: 293-5.— Olpp, G. Die Behandlung Genesender durch Umwelt und psychische Beeinflussung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, Jubil. Teil 1, 33.—Oschmann. Die Feststellung der Erfolge in der Erholungsfiirsorge. Bl. Volksgesundhpfl., 1924, 24: 91-4.— Pollock, L. J. Psychiatric features in convalescence. Hosp. Social Serv-, 1931, 23: 464-8.—Pre-operative and post-opera- tive care and the care of convalescents after serious illness. Internat. J. M. & S., 1935, 48: 215.—Provision for the care of convalescents in New York City. N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 759-64. Also repr.—Sherbon, F. B. While your child is convalescing. Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 338-41.—Slack, G. Convalescent treatment and after-care welfare. J. R. San. Inst., 1929-30, 50: 462-8.—Smith, H. C. Convalescence. Eclect. M. J., 1932, 92: 425.—Taylor, J. M. Convalescent procedures as a clinical fine art; a critical episode, a parting of the ways whether to reestablishment or to confirm invalidism. Am. Med., 1925, n. ser., 20: 418-24. Also Med. Times, N. V., 1929, 57: 250; 1931, 59: 179. ------ Systematized rest measures; a rational and effective pattern of cure for retarded convalescence unsurpassed and unsurpassable because funda- mental. Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 133: 10.—Velden, R. von den. Therapeutische Beeinflussung der Rekonvaleszenz. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1903.—Wilson, J. C The care of the convalescent. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia. 1924. 3. ser., 46:155-71. ---- institutional. Brush, F. Some provisional standards of relationship and conduct for convalescent insti- tutions. 5p. 8? [N. Y.] [1928] Relliatjd, H. *L'Asile National des con- valescents de Saint-Maurice (Seine) sa creation, son fonctionnement, son role. 82p. 8? Par., 1929. Simon, R. *L'Asile National des Conva- lescents de Saint-Maurice (Seine) son role dans la convalescence des affections chirurgicales. 52p. 8? Par., 1929. Barrows, R. P. Intelligent after-care a vital need; the work of the Convalescent Fund of Buffalo, New York. Child Health Mag., 1924, 5: 517-9.—Bryant, J. Convalescence; the Winifred Masterson Burke Relief Foundation. Boston M & S J., 1923, 188: 951-6. ------ Convalescence; houses of'rest in Russia. Ibid., 1924, 191: 1114-8.—Clarke, G. M. The convalescent field in Greater New York. Hosp. Social Serv., 1932, 25: 65-70.—Hornor, E., & Levinson, A. Making convalescent children happy in a hospital. Nation's Health, Chic 1925 7: 592-4.—Institutional care for convalescents. In Handb. Labor Statist. (Parker, F. E.) Wash., 1936, 470.— Lange, F. Wohin sollen wir Erholungsbediirftige von No- vember bis Marz schicken? Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 460.—Lewinski-Corwin, E. H. Institutional convalescence; medical and administrative standards for the guidance of con- valescent homes. Hosp. Social Serv., 1925, 12: 1-9. ------ Convalescent centers. Bull. Am. Hosp. Ass., 1929, 3: 193-201. Also Internat. J. M. & S., 1930, 43: 59-66.—Mnatzakanov, T T. [Problems of departments for convalescent] Mosk. med. J., 1926, No. 8, 61-5.—Potgiefer, S. Opportunities for the graduate nurse in convalescent homes. Bull. Am. Hosp. Ass., 1935, 9: 125-31.—Smith, C. H., Pease, M. G. [et al.] Report on the care of convalescent children in institutions. Arch Pediat. N. Y., 1925, 42: 614-26.—Summary report of institutional convalescence. Bull. N. York Acad. M. 1925, 2 ser 1- 340-8.—Turner, L. A. Convalescents in health units." N." England J. M., 1934, 211: 1159-61-Wirth J. Die Walderholungsstatte im Stadtwald von Irankfurt a. M. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1926, 22: 324-8. CONVALLARIA [and derivatives] See also Cardiotonics; Liliaceae. Couperot, M. Contribution a I'etude de la therapeutique cardiaque; la convallamarine en injections intraveineuses. 39p. 8? Par., 1926. Domm, E. [L.] *Ueber den therapeutischen Wert der Convallaria majalis. 20p. 8? Giessen, 1932. CONVALLARIA 872 CONVULSIVE DISORDER Ficueiredo, A. *0 lyrio dos valles (Con- vallaria maialis) 349p. S? Lisboa, 1884. Hirschberg, E. *Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Pharmakologie von Convallaria majalis. 89p. 8? Rostock, 1928. Vartiaixen, A. *Pharmakodynamische Un- tersuchungen iiber die herzspezifischcn Glykoside der Convallaria majalis. lllp. 8? Helsin., 1929. Also Acta Soc. med. Duodecim, 1930-31, 13: ser. A. 1-111. Zupp, J. W. van der *[Experimental investi- gations on the effect of the active constituents of Convallaria majalis on the heart of the frog] 83p. 8? Groningen, 1931. Also Acta brevia neerl., 1932, 2: 210-3. Biittner. Ueber Convallan, ein Gesamtglykosidpraparat der Convallaria majalis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 387-90.—Crosbie, H. H. Lily of the valley root. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1930, 19: 560-2.—Fromherz, K., & Welsch, A. Die Herzwirkung des Convallatoxins, eines kristallisierten Glykosids aus Convallaria majalis. Arch. exp. Path., 1931, 161: 306-9— Gordonov, T., & Daum, L. G. Ueber die Phar- makotherapie der Convallaria majalis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 469.—Hauke, G. Poliklinische Erfahrungen mit Convallan. Ibid., 1937, 63: 1047.—Hirschfeld. E. Studien zur Geschichte der Heilpflanzen; Lilium convallium. Kyklos, Lpz., 1929, 2: 145-62.—Laignel-Lavastine & George, P. Insuffisance cardiaque irr^ductible k la digitaline et l'ouabaine, reductible par la convallamarine. Bull. Soc. mid. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1: 765-8.—Lanbry, C, & TrocmS, P. La convallamarine en therapeutique cardiaque. Prat. mid. fr., 1927, 6: A, 65-7.—Leclerc, H. A propos de Taction cardio- tonique du muguet. Presse mid., 1934, 42: 1492.—Lendel, E. Beitrag zur Einwirkung des Cardiotonin auf den Blut- kreislauf. Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1057.—Pouchet & Chevalier. Sur le muguet et ses principes actifs. Bull. gen. thir., 1903, 146: 337-45, 4 pl.—Straub, W. Convallaria und Convallan. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 386.—Van Sivers, J. H. [Preparation and determination of value of Convallaria preparation] Sven. farm, tskr., 1932, 36: 601; 621; 627.— Weicker, B. Klinische Wertbestimmung des Convallatoxins. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1932, 168: 731-42.—Zijpp, J. W. van der. Das Elektrokardiogramm des Frosches nach Vergiftung mit Konvallamarin oder Konvallatoxin. Acta brevia neerl., 1932, 2: 79-82, pl. ------ Die Wirkung von Konvallamarin und Konvallatoxin auf die Blutgefasse des Frosches. Ibid., 228-30.—Zweede, A. K. De periodieke ontwikkebng van Convallaria majalis. Verh. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1930-31, 27: 2. sect., 5-72, 5 pl. CONVERGENCE. See under Eye- CONVERSE, John Marquis, 1909- *Les nevralgies du glossopharyngien; leur traitement neuro-chirurgical; resume des connaissances ac- tuelles sur la physiologie du nerf. 75p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1935. CONVERSION syndrome. See Hysteria; Obsession; Neurasthenia; Psy- chasthenia. CONVOLUTA. Drzewina, A., & Bohn, G. Action mortelle ou nulle de quelques acides sur Convoluta roscoffensis, de part et d'autre d'un point critique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 625.__ Gompel, M., & Legendre, R. Limites de temperature et de salure supporters par Convoluta roscoffensis. Ibid., 1928, 98: 572. —Thomas, J. A. Sur le phenomene de modification de l'atteinte toxique des Convoluta en fonction de leur groupement C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 189: 948-50. CONVOLVULACEAE. See also Ipomaea; Jalap; Scammonium. Schultzik. R. Convolvulus sepium L. als Abfuhrmittel KUn. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1038.—Valette, G. L'action physic^ logique des purgatifs drastiques; resines de convolvulacees Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1937, 44: 328-40.—Vollmer, H. Unter- suchungen iiber die Zaunwinde, Convolvulus sepium L Klin Wschr., 1936, 15: 1036-8. CONVULSIVE disorder. See also names of convulsive disorders as Eclampsia; Epilepsy; Narcolepsy; Pyknolepsy; Spasmophilia; Tetany, &c. Saxtee, E. M. Repertory of convulsions. Sop. 18? N. Y., 1890. Allen, S. Convulsive phenomena in the college student. South. M. & S., 1933, 95: 545-7.—Bennett, A. E. Convulsive states; a clinical study of unusual phenomena, etiology, differ- ential diagnosis, and treatment. Am. J. M. Sc, 1929, 178: 677-89.—Brock, S. The convulsive state. Bull. X. York Acad. M., 1928, 2. ser., 4: 272-82.—Cabot, R. C. Convulsions with recoverv in a man of 29; presentation of case. N. Eng- land J. M., 1933, 209: 961. Chavigny, P. M. V. Les crises convulsives; pithiatisme et epilepsie. Paris med.. 1922, 45: 368-70. Also Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1923, 78: 527-36.— Cobb, S. Concerning fits. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935-36, 19: 1583-95.—Cottrell, J. E. Convulsions; some considera- tions from the viewpoint of the internist. Ibid., 233-46.—■ Dandy, W. E. Convulsions. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1930) 1931, 6: 370-3.—Donnelly, J. D. Convulsions, syncopal attacks, and headache; all of so-called obscure origin. Pennsylvania M. J., 1928-29, 32: 713-6.— Hammes, E. M. Convulsive states in adults from the neuro- logical standpoint. Minnesota M„ 1933, 16: 199-205.— Jacobsen, O., & Schroder, G. E. Studies on 161 cases of con- vulsions. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1933, 8: 247-52.— Kennedv, F. Fits. Med. Clin. X. America. 1924, 8: C, 1-63. Also In. Pract. Lect. (Hoeber), 1924-26, 2. ser., X. Y. 1927, 264-73. ------ Chnical convulsions. Am. J. Psvchiat., 1932, 11: 601-9.—Morphy, A. G. Convulsive seizures." Med. Clin. X. America, 1923-24, 7: 1955-64.—Nath Kaul, K. A case of convulsions. Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 614.—Neuro- logical emergencies; fits. Ind. M. Rec, 1934, 54: 83-8.— Newman, C. Convulsions. Practitioner, Lond., 1933, 130: 299-306.—Ogilvie, H. S. The clinical significance of convul- sive seizures. West Virginia M. J., 1926, 21: 10-5.—Ostheimer, A. J. Convulsive seizures in soldiers. Arch. Xeur. Psvchiat., Chic, 1924, 11: 84-6. Also repr.—Peters, G. F. ' Unex- pected fits. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1926, 72: 215-9.—Pollock, H. M. A statistical review of convulsive disorders in the United States. Am. J. Psychiat., 1930-31, 10: 655-61.— Richet, C. Convulsions. In Traits physiol. (Roger, G. H.) Par., 1933, vol. 9, 437-52.—Ryle, J. A. Some alarming seizures. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 89-93.—Strickler, F. A. A study of con- vulsive disorders at the Universitv of Virainia Hospital since 1920. Virginia M. Month., 1934-35, 61: 706-10.—Thorn, D. A. An institute for the study of convulsive phenomena. Bull. Massachusetts Dep. Ment. Dis., 1921-22, 5: 51-53.—Tucker, B._R. A discussion of convulsions. South. M. & S., 1926, 88: 5-7.—Walker, A. E. Convulsive seizures in adult life. Arch. Int. M., 1936, 58: 250-68. ---- Body fluids in. Curti, G. L'aumento del bromo nel liquor in corrispondenza delle crisi convulsive. Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1936, 4: 005-78, 2 ch. ------ Le modificazioni del bromo ematico durante gli accessi convulsivi. Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 1077-85 — Greenberg, D. M., 29: 411- Als° Zbl. Chir., CORN [Indian] See Zea mays. CORNAIRE, Louis, 1910- ♦A propos d'un cas de malformation ombilicale. 44d 8° Par., 1936 CORNARIUS, Janus, 1500-58. De utriusque a'umenti receptaculis. p.90-127. 8? Basel, 1544. See in Adamantius. Physiognom., Basel, 1544. CORNARO, Luigi, 1467-1566. Della vita sobria. p.297-378. 12? Venezia, 1749. In Santorio. Med. statica. Venezia, 1749. ---- The same. Discourses on a sober and temperate life; transl. from the Italian original, a new ed., corrected, xii, 188p. 16? London, Printed for Benjamin White, 1779. ---- The same. How to live for a hundred years and avoid disease; transl. by George Herbert. 63p. 8? Oxf., Alden Press, 1935. ---- Treatise of temperance and sobriety [transl. from Ital. by George Herbert! p. 130-56 8? London, 1678. In The intemperate man (Lessius, L.) London, 1678. - FRANKLIN & SCOTT. The immortal mentor; or, Man's unerring guide to a healthy, wealthy, and happy life. 3 pts in 1. [3] 321p 8? Philadelphia, M. L. Weems, 1796. CORNAZ, Otto. How to cure nervousness; a medical and moral guide for laymen; transl. of the 6. ed. by Harry De Windt. vi, 112p. 12? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1927. CORNEA. See also Conjunctiva; Eye. Kayal, J. +De l'epaisseur relative des mem- branes de Bowman et de Descemet chez I'homme et quelques mammiferes. 16p. 8? Lausanne, 1925. Peter, R. ♦Leber die Corneagrosse und ihre Vererbung [Zurich] p.29-48. 8? Berl., 1924 Also in Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924-25, 115: Aebly, J. Zur Frage der geometrisehen Gestalt der normalen Hornhautoberflacbe. Arch. Entwmech., 1922, 52: 223-31.— B?rg, F. Ueber die mittlere Form der vorderen Hornhaiit- flache. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1931, 9: 53-07.—Brown, E. V. L., & Katz, D. Anatomy of the cornea. In Eve and its diseases (Berens, C.) Phila., 1936. 40-5.—Ehlers, H. Some experi- mental researches on corneal vessels. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U K 1927, 47: 339. Also Acta ophth., Kbh., 1927, 5: 99-112, 3 pl.—Friede, R. Zur Variabilitat der Form der menschli- chen Erwachsenenhornhaut. Arch. Augenh., 1933-34, 108: 249-79. ------ Zur Variabilitat der Hornhautgrosse, der zentralen und peripheren Oberfliichenbrechung der Normal- kornea und deren Beziehungen zur Mikrokornea und Megalo- kornea. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 766-85.—Fuchs, A. Ueber die Festigkeit der Hornhaut und den Grenzring von Schwalbe. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 67: 129-40.—Juillerat & Koby. Determination de l'epaisseur de la cornge sur le vivant au moyen de la lampe a fente. Rev. gin. opht., Par., 1928, 42: 203-27.—Kaiser, J. H. Die Grosse und das Wachstum der Hornhaut im Kindesalter. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1925, 116: 288-311.—Koby, F. E. Modifications de l'epaisseur de la cornee, vues ft la lampe a fente. Rev. gen. opht., Par., 1929, 43: 57-67.—Krauss, R. Der konstruktive Bau der Cornea; Methoden und Ergebnisse. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1936-37. 53: 420-34.—Lee, T. P. Determination of the position of the corneal apex in relation to the temporal margin of the orbit; a study of 400 Chinese with Hertels exophthalmometer. China CORNEA 886 CORNEA M. J., 1930, 44: 10-3.—Peter, R. Ueber die Corneagrosse und ihre Vererbung. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924, 115: 29-48.— Rollet. Le courant sanguin vu dans la cornde humaine. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 1076.—Schieck, F. Cornea. Jahrber. Ophth., 1922, 47: 284-300.—Schmelzer. H. Kornea, Sklera, Episklera. Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 86: 323-32.—Stevens, C. L. A method for making casts of the human cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 19: 593-5, 4 pl. Also repr.—Szily, A. von. Cor- nea; Uebersichtsreferat. Jahrber. Ophth. (1922) 1924, 49: 404-46. ---- Abnormities. See also subheadings of Cornea (conical; Melanosis, &c.) Gredig, C. ♦Eine neue Vererbungsart der Megalocornea. p.79-89. 8? Ziir., 1926. Hoffmann, J. ♦Ein seltener Fall von Megalo- cornea. 20p. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Alamilla, G. Opacidades congenitas de la cornea. Rev. cubana otoneuroft., 1937, 6: 33-7.—Argiielle, D. M. Megalo- cornea esencial familiar. Dia mecl., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 177.— Berg, F. Zur Variabilitat der Grosse, Form und Oberflachen- brechung der Makrocornea. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1933-34, 131: 624.—Bird, I. [Microcornea in an eye of high-grade myopy] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 970.—Castroviejo, R. Un caso de megalocornea esencial. Med. ibera, 1926, 20: pt 2, 309-12.— Dvorietz, M. [Pathogenesis of megalocornea] Belaruss. med. misl, 1924-35, 2: 4-6, 117-21.—Friede, R. Zur Klinik der Mikrokornea und ihrer Uebergangsformen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh. 1922, 69: 561-82. ------ Zur Klinik der Megalocornea. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1923, 111: 393-433. ------ Verglei- chende Studien zur Grosse der tierischen und menschlichen Hornhaut mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der menschlichen Megalocornea. Ibid., 1933, 131: 1-24. ------ Zur Vari- abilitat der Grosse, Form und Oberflachenbrechung der Makro- cornea. Ibid., 466-91. ------ Ueber die Oberflachengrosse der Hornhaut und der Lederhaut beim Embryo und Neu- geborenen und iiber deren Beziehungen zur Megalokornea des Erwachsenen. Zschr. Augenh., 1933, 81: 213-23.—Fuchs, H. Ueber das seltene Syndrom von kongenitalen Keratosen an Haut und Kornea. Derm. Zschr., 1928, 53: 199-208 — Gredig, C. Eine neue Vererbungsart der Megalocornea. Arch. Julius Klaus Stift., 1926, 2: 79-89.—Hartleib, R. Einseitige Megalokornea oder einseitiger Gigantophthalmus? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 87: 654-6.—Hoffmann, R. Zur Entwick- lungsweise der angeborenen Hornhauttriibungen. Arch. Augenh., 1931, 105: 162-8.—Kayser, B. Zur Diagnose und Differentialdiagnose der Megalokornea und zur Pigment- streuung bei derselben. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 770-7, pl. ------ Normale Bulbusgrosse hinter der Megalokornea. Ibid., 1933, 90: 626-32. ------ Anatomische Masse des Megalokornea-Auges. Ibid., 91: 343-5. ------ Bemer- kungen zu Friedes Megalokornea-Theorie und zu seiner Arbeit. Ibid., 1934, 92: 655-8. ------ Histologisch-anatomische Befunde der reinen Megalocornea globosa. Ibid., 1936, 96: 721-4.—Kiang, S. M. Microcornea with perinuclear cataract. China M. J., 1934, 48: 683.—Kraupa, E. Megalokornea. Zschr. Augenh., 1936, 90: 192.—Kreidlova, A. [Contribution to the knowledge of congenital opacity of cornea] Cas. lek. cesk., 1924, 63: 1070-2.—Mans, R. Die Genese der ange- borenen Hornhauttrubung. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 119: 77-118. ------■ Mikrophthalmus mit Linsenmissbildung; e'n weiterer Beitrag zur formalen Genese der angeborenen Hornhauttriibungen. Ibid., 1933, 130: 180-97.—Maschimo, M. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der angeborenen Hornhaut- triibungen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 184-8.—Mathew- son, G. H. A case of extreme megalocornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1930, 3. ser., 13: 318.—Mayou, M. S. Congenital absence of the cornea in a foal.^ Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1932, 52: 57-63 — Meisner. Hydrophthalmus und angeborene Hornhauttrii- bungen. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1923, 112: 433-58.—Paternostro, V. Sulla megalocornea. Ann. ottalm., 1936, 64: 840-64.— Peters. A. Zur Frage der angeborenen Triibungen und Staphy- lome der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 629-40 — Petres, J. [Clinical data of cases of megalocornea] Orv. hetil., 1929, 73: 84-6.—Reis, W. Bemerkungen zur Arbeit des Dr R. Friede: Zur Klinik der Megalocornea. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924, 113: 237.—Rossi, G. Sulla megalocornea. Boll. Soc. med. chir. Modena, 1935, 35: 45-64.—Szekely, J. Sichelfor- mige Verbreiterung der Hornhaut im Lidspaltenbereich. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 84: 804-8.—Tizzard, T. Familial occur- rence of microcorneae associated with brachydactyly. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 27: sect, ophth., 151. Also Eye Ear &c. Month., 1934, 13: 36.—Troncoso, M. U. Megalocornea; report of a case with gonioscopic findings. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 19: 549-54, 5 pl.— Wenger, S., & Salmon, L. De l'here- dite1 dans la megalocorn6e. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1928, 624- 30.—Young, H. B. Microcornea without microphthalmos; report of a case. Am. Ophth., 1904, 13: 753. ---- Abrasion. See also Cornea, Erosion; Cornea, Injury. Cantonnet, A. Les eraflures de la cornee. Paris mdd., 1925, 57: 193.—Salzer. Hornhautregeneration und ein neues Verfahren der Abrasio corneae. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 45. ---- Abscess. See also Cornea, Ulcer. Bryn, A. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des akuten metastatisch- syphilitischen Hornhaulabszesses. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 680-9.—Klien, B. A. Acute metastatic syphilitic corneal abscess; a clinical and histopathologic study. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 612-7. Wachtler, G. Endophthalmitis mit Hypopyon oder Hornhautabszess? Klarung durch knochen- freie Rbntgenaufnahme. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 532.— Wood, D. J. Onyx of long duration. Brit. J. Ophth., 1922, 6: 458. ---- Abscess: Ring abscess. Deutsch, S. ♦Ueber den Uebergang eines Pneumococcengeschwures der Hornhaut in einen Ringabscess. 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Flieringa, H. J. Der Ringabszess in der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 241-8.—Gifford, S. R., & Hunt, C. E. Ring abscess of the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 1: 494-500.—Grancini, E. Ascesso anulare metastatico della cornea ad acutissimo sviluppo, seguito da panoftalmite rapida- mente progressiva, da sepsi criptogenetica, da streptococco emolitico. Boll, ocul., 1937, 16: 742-57.—Hermann, P. Abces annulaire de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1934, 51: 671-7.—King, C. Deep ring abscess of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 723.—Ohm, J. Ringformiges Horn- hautgeschwiir an beiden Augen infolge von Diplobacillus lique- faciens (Petit) Arch. Augenh., 1929-30, 102: 369-76 — Schenck, C. P. Ring ulcer of the cornea. Texas J. M., 1933, 29: 22-4.—Schneider, R. Klinisches und Experimentelles zur Infektion mit Pyocyaneus und Bact. fiuorescens liq. und zur Ringabszessbildung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 103-15.—Seefelder, R. Ueber Drucksteigerung nach Nach- stardurchschneidung nebst Bemerkungen iiber die nach Augen- operationen auftretenden Randinfiltrate und Bandgeschwure der Hornhaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 212-22. ---- Allergy. Achermann, E. Kerato-Iritis durch Scilla-Staub (Scilla- Reintannoid) Beitrag zur Schadigung der Augen mit pflanz- lichen Giften. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 196-9 — Fabiani, G., & Gauthier, A. Realisation du phgnomene de Shwartzman au niveau de la corne.e. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 51.—Hofe, K. vom. Ueber sogenannte passive Ana- phylaxie der Hornhaut. Arch. Augenh., 1933-34, 108: 246-8.— Jirman, J. [Course of certain hyperergic reactions on the cornea and conjunctiva of experimental animals] Shorn. 16k., 1935, 37: 257-69.—Julianelle, L. A., & Bishop, G. H. The formation and development of blood vessels in the sensitized cornea. Am. J. Anat., 1936, 58: 109-25, 2 pl.—Julianelle, L. A., & Lamb, H. D. Studies on vascularization of the cornea; histological changes accompanying corneal hypersensitiveness. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 916-21.—Julianelle, L. A., Morris, M. C, & Harrison, R. W. An experimental study of corneal vascularization. Ibid., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 962-6. ----- Studies on vascularization of the cornea; sensitization of the cornea of rabbits to bacteria. J. Immun., Bait., 1934, 26: 267-80. —---- Sensitization of the cornea of rabbits to proteins. Ibid., 281-94. ------■ Sensitization of the cornea of monkeys. Ibid., 295-302. ------ The question of passive corneal hypersensitivenses. Ibid., 303-12.—Lamb, H. D. Corneal corpuscles in the reaction of hvpersensitiveness. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 644-6.—Mauksch, H. Pollenallergie als Ursache einer Keratitis superficialis. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 91: 343-7.—Parlato, S. J. Corneal ulcers due to a common allergen. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 587-90.—Sjogren, H. "Ein Fall von Heilmittelidiosynkrasie mit eigenartigen Hornhaut- veranderungen. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1930, 8: 290-5.—Weekers, L. Oede.me allergique paroxystique du globe oculaire; sa parents avec l'oedeme intermittent de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1937, n. ser., 1: 769-78. ---- Anesthetization. See also Cornea, Pharmacology. Cantonnet, A. La recherche systSmatique de l'anesthesie corneenne. Prat. m6d. fr., 1926, 5: 118.—Farid, N. Pantocain anaesthetic effect on conjunctiva and cornea. Bull. Ophth. Soc Egypt (1935) 1936, 28: 177-9.—Genis, L. I. [Anaesthesia when removing corneal foreign bodies] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 339.—Graf, H. Ueber den Einfluss verschieden viskoser Muzilaginosa auf die korneale Novokain- und Kokainanas- thesie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 498-500.—Kochmann, M., & Nabe, J. Quantitativ-vergleichende Untersuchungen uber die Wirkung der Lokalanasthetika auf die Hornhaut des Kaninchens. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 517-23.—Marx, E. Action des anesthesiques sur la cornee. Arch. ne.erl. physiol., 1924, 9: 539-57. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 1089- 91.—Miura, K. Ueber die lokalanasthesierende Wirkung eines dem Percain isomeren 6-n-Butyloxvchinolin-4-carbonsaure- diathylendiamides auf die Kaninchenhornhaut. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1937, 10: Pharm., 81-4.—Regnier, J. Influence de la concentration des ions hydrogene des solutions de chlorhydrate de cocaine sur l'anesthesie de la cornee. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1924, 31: 513-9. ------ De Taugmentation des anes- CORNEA 887 CORNEA thesies produites sur la cornee par alcalinisation des solutions de chlorhydrate de cocaine. Ibid., 1925, 32: 271-9—Stiide- mann, H. Quantitative Priifung verschiedener Anaesthetica in ihrer Wirkung auf die Hornhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924, 115: 129-43.—Wegner, W. Chinaalkaloide als Hornhaut- aniisthetika. Arch. Augenh., 1924, 95: 96-102. ---- Argyrosis. See also Argyria. Larsen, B. ♦Ueber Argyrosis corneae bei Hollensteinarbeitern [Frankfurt] p. 145-66. 8? Berl., 1926. Also Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 118: Ascher, K. W. Hamatogene Hornhautargyrose? Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 414-8—Knapova, F., & Bruckner, Z. [Argyrosis of Descemets membrane and of the elastic, exogenous lamina of the cornea] Cas. lek. desk., 1927, 66: 1657-63. Also Rev. g6n. opht., Par., 1929, 43: 215-28.—Russo, A. Argirosi della cornea; studio biomieroscopico. Ann. ottalm., 1934,62: 337-59, pl. Also Rass. ital. ottalm., 1937, 6: 72-84.—Stein- dorff, K. Ueber Argyrosis corneae als Berufskrankheit. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 51-7.—Werner, S. Ein Fall von Argyrosis und Bleiinkrustation (?) der Hornhaut in beiden Augen. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1931, 9: 342-6. ---- Aspergillosis. Bussola, E. Ricerche batteriologiche, culturali e sperimen- tali sulla cheratomicosi aspergillina. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 432-46.—Di Fede, N. Aspergillosi della cornea. Arch. ottalm., 1930, 37: 41-8.—Grandi, G. Cheratomicosi asper- gillina nodulare atipica. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 1001-15.— Kanerva, A. Ein Fall von Keratitis aspergillina. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1932, 10: 376-81. ---- Bacteriology and parasitology. See also Cornea, Infection. Bencini, A., & Federici, E. Su due nuove specie di miceti rinvenuti nella cornea. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena (1928) 1929, ser. 10, 3: 743-66.—Blank, A. Untersuchungen iiber den Keimgehalt normaler Hornhiiute. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1929, 122: 661-7.—Browning, S. H. Bacteriology of the cornea. In Eye and its diseases (Berens, C.) Phila., 1936, 553-7. ---- Blood staining and hematoma. Dami, D. ♦Infiltration sanguine de la cornee; keratoh6ma; etude clinique et critique. 28p. 8? Geneve, 1929. Also Rev. g6n. opht., Par., 1929, 43: 5-28. Bichelonne, B. Un cas d'infiltration hematique de la cornee. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 329-39. Also Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1928, No. 57, 84-9.—Blood staining of the cornea. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., 1931, 6: 75.—Claessen, L. Presentation d'un cas d'hemorragie disciforme de la cornee. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1936, No. 73, 11-4.—De Courcy, T. L. Case of blood staining of the cornea. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1933 53:597.—Fledelius, M. [Blood infiltration of the cornea] Hospitalstidende, 1934, 77: Oft. selsk. forh., 5-10.—Genet, L. Hematome etendu intra-corneen. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 390-2. Also Lyon m6d., 1933, 152: 82-4.—Goldmann, H. Ein Fall von subepithelialen Hornhauthamatomen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 216.—Gradle, H. S. Bilateral blood staining of the cornea. Illinois M. J., 1922, 42: 281-5.— Grandement & Genet. Hemorragies dans les leucomes anciens. Lyon med., 1933, 152: 84.—Grimminger, W. Die Pathogenese und der Verlauf der Hornhautdurchblutung. Zschr. Augenh., 1924 54: 207-12.—Maffhy, C. Blood-staining of the cornea. California West. M., 1926, 24: 637-9.—Merigot de Treigny. H6morragie massive de la chambre anterieure et disque hema- tique de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 601.—Moretti, E. Bolla emorragica acuta della cornea. Boll, ocul., 1936, 15: 1275-84 —Morgan, O. G. Blood-staining of the cornea. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Ophth., 10 — Potekhina, E. A. [Bloody infiltration of the cornea] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 2: 83-8.—Schousboe & Morard. Infiltration hematique disciforme de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1935, 52: 682.—Schreiber, Z. Grosses subepitheliales Hornhauthama- tom. Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 87: 131.—Shoji, Y., & Tanabe, H. Sur le probleme de I'hemorragie de la cornee et des corpuscules brillants. Ann. ocul., Par., 1933, 170: 589-94, pl—Toulant, P., & Morard, G. A propos de 3 nouveaux cas d'infiltration hematique disciforme de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1936, 53- 241-54.—Vestergaard, J. D. E. Subepithelial hematoma of the cornea. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1928, 6: 173-80.—Wood, D. J. Staining of the cornea by blood-pigment. S. Afr. M. J., 1935, 9: 142-4. ---- Bowman's membrane. Dewitt E N. The histopathology of Bowman's membrane. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1931, 29: 461-85.—Wolff, E.. & Lyle, T K Hemispherical formations in Bowman's membrane. I'rnc'R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 701-4, ---- Cancer. See also subheadings of Cornea (Epithelioma; Sarcoma) Unger, H. ♦Ein Fall von doppelseitigem, symmetrischem, epibulbarem Carcinom [Heidel- berg] 17p. 8? Wertheim a. M., 1931. Judd, J. H. Primary squamous cell carcinoma of the cornea; report of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 2: 133-7. Also repr.—Letulle, Menetrier & Lapersonne, de. Rapport sur un travail de Daniel Van Duyse intitule: Naevocar- einome de la cornee. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 90: 485-7.—Panico, E. Cancro primitivo della cornea. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: 179-90, pl.—Papolczy, F. von. Beitrag zur Aetiologie der primaren Hornhautkarzinome. Arch. Augenh., 1931-32, 105: 537-41.—Rados, A., & Schinz, H. R. Behand- lung und Heilung eines Carcinoma corneae mit Rontgenstrah- len. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1922, 110: 370-4.—Van Duyse, D. Naevocarcinome de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1923, 40: 705-28.—Wosnessenskaia, A. L. [Malignant tumors resulting from corneal nevus] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 271. ---- Chalcosis. Jess, A. Hornhautverkupferung in Form des Fleischer- schen Pigmentringes bei der Pseudosklerose. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 218-26. ------ Das histologische Bild der Hornhautverkupferung. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924, 44: 251-3.—Kniisel, O. Ein neuer Spaltlampenbefund bei Chal- kosis der Hornhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924, 113: 282-5 — Kukan, F., & Koczkas. J. Beitrag zur Chalkosis corneae und der Spektroskopie der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 195-200.—Loddoni, G. La calcosi oculare; calcosi della cornea. Ann. ottalm., 1929, 57: 329-53, pl.—Sallmann, L. Ueber Hornhautverkupferung nach therapeutischer Anwen- dung von Kupferpraparaten. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 57: 373- 85, pl.—Thiel, R. Bandformige Hornhautverkupferung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 747-50, pl. ---- Chemistry. Busse-Grawitz, P. Normaler, degenerativer und abortiver Abbau der Kaninchenhornbaut in vivo et in vitro. Virchows Arch., 1928, 268: 237-58.—Krause, A. C. The chemical con- stitution of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 422-4. Also Arch. Augenh., 1933, 107: 453-6. ---- Cicatrization. See Cornea, Regeneration and repair, ---- conical [Keratoconus] Appelbaum, A. Keratoconus. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 900-21.—Baquis, E. II cheratocono. Gazz. osp.. 1930, 51: 1114-8.—Barkan, H. Eye clinic; demonstration of 4 cases. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1923, 3: 731-40.—Butler, T. H. Kera- toconus posticus. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930, 50: 551-6 — Chaillous, J., & Robin, V. Keratocone bilateral chez un chat. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1933, 153-60.—Crawley, F. C. Case of conical cornea in a man. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1924, 44: 429.—Dodge, W. M., jr. Keratoconus; a report of 5 cases. Am. J. Ophth., 1938, 3. ser., 21: 40-53.—Ellett, E. C, & Rychener, R. O. Keratoconus; a resume with a report of 7 cases. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1927-28, 20: 348-52.—Ellis, J. W. Keratoconus with demonstration of cases. Texas J. M„ 1924-25, 20: 327-30.—Keratoconus. Bull. Pract. Ophth., S. Franc, 1930, 6: 51-4.—Kraupa. Physiognomisches bei Keratokonuskranken. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1922, 43: 294.— Luo, T. H. Keratoconus. China M. J., 1934, 48: 869-80, pl.—Moon, S. B. Keratoconus; or conical cornea. J. Ophth. Otol., 1928, 32: 349-56.—Natale, A. Queratocono y reaccion de Abderhalden en 3 casos personales. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1920, 1: 210-24.—Orzalesi, F. Contributo alia diagnosi del cheratocono. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 1384-94— Reid, A. C. A case of conical cornea assuming a malignant course. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1924, 44: 361.—Stegman, L. V. Case of double keratoconus in young male adult. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1922, 1: 463.—Torok, E., & Redway, L. D. A preliminary report of 3 cases of keratoconus. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1927, 25: 123-42. pl. Also Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1928, 57: 19-37,pl. ------Three cases of keratoconus; final report. Ibid. 1930-31, n. ser., 4: 348. Also repr.—Wernicke, O. El proble- ma del keratocono y su importancia para la medicina general. Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 1410-6.—Weecott, V. Coni- cal cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 802-4. ---- conical: Causes and pathology. Haver, F. L. J. C. ♦Beitrag zur pathologi- schen Anatomie und Aetiologie des Keratokonus. 32p. 8? Rostock i. M., 1919. Isacharowitz, M. M. ♦Interferometrische Untersuchungen an Keratokonuskranken. 72p. 8? Jena, 1931. Schafer, H. G. J. ♦Bericht iiber 59 Kerato- konusfalle [Jena] 40p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1929, CORNEA 888 CORNEA Seidel, L. ♦K6ratocone et troubles endo- criniens [Paris] 59p. 8? Angouleme, 1936. Woi.z, O. *Zur Frage der Yererbbarkeit des Keratokonus [Zurich] 20p. S° Miinch., 1922. AbelsdorfT, G. Ein Beitrag zur Erblichkeit des Kerato- konus. Arch. Augenh., 1930, 103: 293-5.—Alajmo, B. II riflesso oculo-cardiaco nel cheratocono. Gior. ocul., 1924, 5: 161-3.—Beeler, A. Der heterotypische Conus, insbesondere der Conus nach unt^n und die Ausbuchtung des angrenzenden Augenhintergrundcs. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1929, 122: 342- 58.—Berner, G. E. Conical cornea complicated by acute ectasia; report of a case. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 22-4.— Chavez Velando, L. A. Probables relaciones etiologicas del ke- ratocono con la miopia. Cron. med., Lima, 1926, 43: 265-70.— D'Amico, D. Contributo alio studio del cheratocono. Ann' ottalm., 1931, 59: 456-68.—De Sanctis, G. E. Osservazioni sulla etiologia del cheratocono. Ibid., 1937, 65: 279-90.— Ferrari, A. Cheratocono e otite interna degenerativa fami- gliare: sindrome oculo-auricolare. Arch, ottalm., 1933, 40: 247; 249.—Fiore, T. Su alcuni rari casi di cheratocono com- plicati rispettivamente con cataratta senile e con glaucoma cronico semplice. Boll, ocul., 1936, 15: 482-91.—Fleischer, B. Zur Aetiologie des Keratokonus. Arch. Augenh., 1929, 100- 101: 247-67. ------ Stereoskopische Photographie des Hamosiderinringes bei Keratokonus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 13, pl.—Gasteiger, H. Zur Kenntnis der Kerato- konusspaltlinien. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 235-9.— Hoeve, J., van der. Vererbbarkeit des Keratokonus. Ibid., 1924, 52: 321; 53: 342.—Ingram, H. V. Keratoconus posticus. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1936, 56: 263.—Jaensch, P. A. Kera- toconus. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1929) 1930, 102: Med. Sekt., Teil 2, 18-21. ------ Altersstar und Glaukom als Komplikationen beim Keratokonus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 479-85. ------ Keratokonus, die Ergebnisse der Forschungen der letzten 20 Jahre. Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1929, 21: 305-27.—Jauernig, G. Walzenformige Vorwolbung und Ver- diinnung der unteren Hornhauthalfte. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 592-600.—Lowenstein. A. Zur Aetiologie des Kera- tokonus. Arch. Ophth.. Berl.. 1928-29, 121: 736-9.—Mees- mann, A. Zur Frage der E*it1 tempo nella eura chirurgica del cheratocono. Lettura oft., 1933, 10: 25-9.—Fox, L. W. Conical cornea; a review of its surgical treatment, with notes on an improved operation. Tr. Ophth. Soc. LT. K., 1925, 45: 92-111.—Goldfeder, A. E. Ueber Kataraktextraktion lei Keratokonus. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 77:350-3.—Jean, G. \V. Keratoconus; iridectomy and corneal trephining with a con- junctival flap. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 297.—Nicolato, A. L'estrazione del cristallino trasparente nel trattamento chirurgico del cheratocono. Arch, ottalm.. 1930, 37: 74-90.— Rasquin. La trepanation fistulisante dans le traitement du keratocone. Bull. Soc. beige opht.. 1934. No. 69, 11-3. Also Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 205.—Rollet. J. Keratocone complique de staphylome; sclerectomy. Lyon med., 1929, 143: 568.—Stoewer, P. Zur operativen Behandlung des Kera- tokonus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922 69: 77-9.—Szily, A. von. Zur operativen Behandlung des Keratokonus. Ibid., 1928, 80: 36-41.—Tieri, A. Sul ceratocono con speciale riguardo alia terapia chirurgica. Boll. ocul.. 1932, 11: 078.—Wibo. Traite- ment du keratocone, par la srlerectomie fistulisante. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1934, No. 9S 9n-3.—Wiener. M. Operation for keratoconus. Am. J. Ophth.. 1924. 3. ser.. 7: 197.— Young, G. A surgical method of dealing with keratoconus. Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 270-2. ---- Curvature. See also Astigmatism; subheadings of Cornea (Abnormities; conical; flat; Staphyloma) Berg, F. Vergleichende Messungen der Form der vorderen Hornhautflache mit Ophthalmometer und mit photographischer Methode. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1929, 7: 386-423.—Cucchia, A. Sul comportamento della curvatura corneale nei feti umani. Boll. Accad. med. Perugia (1925) 1926, No. 7, 7-11. Also Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 504-9.—De Logu, A. La curvatura corneale nelle ametropie. Boll, ocul., 1930, 9: 525-36.— Friede, R. Zur Variabilitat des wagrechten und senkrechten Hornhautdurchmessers und der Oberflachengrosse der Horn- haut und der Lederhaut bei der Megalokornea, Normalkornea und Mikrokornea. Zschr. Augenh., 1933, 81: 132-42.— K rau pa, E. LJeber Wolbungsdeformationen der Hornhaut. Arch. Augenh., 1925-26. 97: 205-16.—Parico, E. Rapporti fra raggio di curvatura della correa e linea base. Boll, ocul., 1931, 10: 410-7.—Schneider, R. Leber eine dem Keratokonus entgegengesetzte Hornhautkriimmung. Klin. Mbl \u°-enh 1924, 73: 392-5. Also Zscbr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 205^72. ---- Cysts. See also Cornea, Inflammation, bullous. Balod. K. Zur Kenntnis der Hornhaut ?\ Men. Klin Mbl Augenh., 1926, 77: 638-41— Berliner, ML. C\>ts of the CORNEA 88 cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser., 7: 221-40. Also repr.—Favaloro, G., & Reganati, F. Pseudo-cisti acuta della cornea. Ann. ottalm., 1931, 59: 722-9.—Fileti, A. Sulle cisti uorueali e loro patogenesi. Ibid., 1925, 53: 696-701, pl. ------ Sulle pseudo-cisti corneali. Ibid., 1926, 54: 223-30, pl — Fox. L. W. Bilateral cysts of the cornea. Brit. J. Ophth., 1928, 12: 249-54.—Iacobellis, G. Su di un caso di pseudocisti corneale. Arch, ottalm., 1922, 29: 361-9.—Stoewer, P. Ueber Bliischen- oder Zystenbildung in und auf der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79: 779-81. ---- Degeneration [and dystrophy] See also Cornea (Abnormities; Opacities) Addario La Ferla, G. Degenerazione circonscritta della cornea simulante un tumore. Lettura oft., 1931, 8: 578-88, pl.—Bucklers, M. Doppelseitige hufeisenformige Hornhaut- trubung bei Morbus caeruleus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 1-12.—Castresana, A. Degenerescencia corneal mal definida vista a la lampara de hendidura y microscopio corneal. Siglo med., 1924, 74: 598; 628. Also Clin, opht., Par., 1925, 29: 187-200.—Friede, R. Ueber durchgreifende Keratoplastik bei Dystrophia corneae totalis. Zschr. Augenh., 1936, 89: 332- 6.— Fuchs, A. Ueber Wucherungen des Hornhautendo- thels. Ibid., 1927, 61: 1-25.—Handmann, M. Doppelseitige symmetrische Epithelrinne auf der unteren Hornhauthalfte (Epithelstreifenerkrankung?) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 234-7.—Hanke, V. Ergebnisse der neueren Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der neurotrophischen und degenerativen Hornhauterkrankungen. Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1926, 16: 1-31.— Killmann. Ueber eine seltene Form feinst punktierter Horn- hautveranderungen (Cornea farinata) Zschr. Augenh., 1933, 82: 123-6.—Knusel, O. Ueber Xaiben und blaschenartige Gebilde auf der Hornliautriickrlaihe. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925,75:318-22. --Levkoieva, E. F. Ueber einen Fall primarer Degenerationsamx loidosc der Kornea. Ibid., 1930,85: Beilagh., 117-37.—Lyle, T. K. Corneal dystrophy? with relapsing attacks of keratitis. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 388.—Malkin, B. Ueber primare Degenerationen der Horn- haut. Zschr. Augenh., 1930-31, 73: 32-40.—Meesmann. Ueber eine eiirenai tige Hornhautdegeneration (?) (Ablagerung des Bence-Ioiie^scben Eiweisskorpers in der Hornhaut) Ber. Deut. ophth. Cos., 1934, 50: 311-5.—Merigot de Treigny & Isnel. R. Reflexions a propos de certaines formes de keratites (degenerescences corneennes) Ann. ocul., Par., 1925, 162: 187-94.—Motolese, A. Distrofie eniteliali ed endoteliali della cornea. Boll, ocul., 1938, 17: 1-13.—Muller, H. Ein Fall von merkwiirdiger beiderseitiger Hornhautdegeneration bei einem Kinde. Klin. Mbl. Augenh.. 1934, 93: 474-7.—Pick. Zur Behandlung degenerativer Hornhauterkrankungen. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 92: 230.—Prins, C. W., jr. Insulinsalbe zur Aufhellung von degenerativen Hornhauttriibungen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 658.—Sacha, A. [Peripheral degen- eration of the cornea] Bratisl. lek. listv, 1928, 8: 22-30. Also Cas. lek. Sesk., 1929, 68: 983-90.—Somerset, E. J. Three cases of corneal dystrophy. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 38.—Spanlang, H. Beitrage zur Klinik und Pathologie seltener Hornhauterkrankungen (Dystrophia adiposa corneae, Dyskeratosis corneae congenita) Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 62: 21-41, pl.—Stahli. Ueber eine besondere Form von Betauung der Cornealriickflache. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1920, 50: 980.—Thiel. Ein Beitrag zur Degeneration der Hornhaut. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924, 44: 281-3.—Villani, G. Speciale reperto degenerativo della cornea in 3 casi atipici di idiozia amaurotica familiare. Riv. otoneur., 1933, 10: 407. —Vogels, A. Ueber wirbelformige Hornhautdvstrophie. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 591-5, pl.—Von Der Heydt, R. Corneal dystrophies (types) Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 738-40 — Vucicevic. Ueber eine besondere Hornhautdegeneration. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 217-9.—Wisselink, G. W. Ueber vasomotorische trophische Epithelerkrankung der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 103.—Wright, R. E. Myiasis with chronic degeneration of cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 411.—Yoshida, Y. Ueber eine neue Art der Dystro- phia corneae mit histologischem Befunde. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924, 114: 91-100. ---- Degeneration, band-shaped [zonular] Aliquo-Mazzei, A. Contributo clinico-anatomo-patologico alio studio dell'opacita a cintura della cornea. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 201-28.—Francois, J. De l'opacite en ceinture et de son traitement. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 636-42, 5 pl.— Gifford, S. R. Zur Klinik und Histologie der hyalinen De- generationen der Kornea und ihrer Beziehung zur sogenannten Bandkeratitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 346-56, pl — Harrison, W. J. Primary zonular opacity of the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 469-71.—Hauptvogel. J. Ueber bandformige Hornhauttrubung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 763-9.—Hudson, A. C. Two cases of primary band- shaped opacitv of both cornea?. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Ophth., 31.—Karsch, J. Ueber sekundare bandformige Hornhauttrubung bei der Polyarthritis chronica leukocvtotica (Still) und lymphocytotica (Rhonheimer) Arch. Augenh., 1936, 110: 106-10.—Key. B. W. Congenital zonular opacitv of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 97-100, 2 r>l.—Krebs, A. Calcareous degeneration of cornea. Penn- sylvania AL' J., 1922-23, 26: 400.—Merkulov, J. Physi- kalische Met boden der Behandlung der bandformigen Horn- hauttrubung. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 67: 73-8.—Merz- CORNEA Weigandt. Bandformige Hornhauttrubung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 205-11.—Michail, D. Degenerescence calcaire primitive de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1935, 52: 247-57. Also Cluj. med., 1935, 16: 71-5.—Nicolato, A. Con- siderazioni tratte dall'esame di due casi di distrofia corneale; cheratite urica di Uthoff e cheratite bendiforme di von Graefe. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1934, 48: 17-31, 2 pl.—Petres, J. [Primary band-like opacity of cornea] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 157.—Puglisi-Duranti, G. Microftalmo unilaterale e opacita cintura della cornea. Boll, ocul., 1936, 15: 535-50.—Shi- chinashvili, N. [Pathologic anatomy of band-like corneal degeneration] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 147-51, pl.—Sugita, Y. Ueber das Wesen der scheiben- und ringformigen Horn- hauttriibungen, speziell iiber das Liesegangsche Phanomen auf der Hornhaut, Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1936, 136: 52-77.— Uhthoff, W. Typischer bandformiger Hornhautdegeneration. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1917) 1918, 2: Abt. 2, med. Sekt., 18.—Walsh, F. B., & Chan, E. A case of corneal calcifi- cation (band-shaped keratitis) with conjunctival changes. Am. I. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 238-41.—Waubke, H. Zur Kenntnis der bandformigen Hornhauttrubung in sehenden Augen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 79-82.—Wright, R. E. Degeneration of the cornea, calcareous (?) and fatty. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936,'15: 803-10, 2 pl. ---- Degeneration, endothelial [Cornea guttata] Biozzi, G. Cornea guttata e reperti associati. Arch. ottalm., 1934, 41: 357-73.—Freudenthal, E. Ueber zwei Falle von familiarer Endotheldystrophie der Hornhaut bei Vor- handensein allgemein degenerativer Veranderungen. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 78: 244.—Goar, E. L. Dystrophy of the corneal endothelium (cornea guttata) with report of a histologic exami- nation. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933, 31: 48-59, 2 pl. Also Am. I. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 215-21.—Hagedoorn, A. Die Cornea guttata (Dystrophia corneae endothelialis) im Lupen- spiegelbild. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 96: 505.—Peter, L. C. Dystrophy of the corneal endothelium, its recognition and clinical significance. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 6: 817-22.—Sal a, G. Opacita cintura e cornea guttata, Rass. ital. ottalm., 1934, 3: 860-70.—Sallmann, L. Ueber eine dystrophische Endothelveranderung und Pigmentierung der Hornhautruckflache. Zschr. Augenh., 1925-26, 58: 348-57.— Vogt, A. Neue histologische Befunde bei Cornea guttata. Ibid., 1931, 84: 21. ---- Degeneration, epithelial [Dystrophia epi- thelialis Fuchs] Abou-el-Fadl, M. A case of the mild type of dystrophia epithelialis corneae. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1932, 25: 109- 14.—Black, N. M., & Haessler, F. H. Dystrophic intracellular opacity of the corneal epithelium. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1927, 56: 151-5, pl.—Byers, W. G. M. A case of dystrophia epi- thelialis cornea. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1925, 23: 155-9 — Curin, J. Die juvenile Epitheldv-.tropliie. Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 81: 185.—Doggart, J. H. Fuchs' epithelial dystrophy; remarks on 2 cases. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 230-4. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1930, 3. ser., 19: 425.—Fenton, F. G. Superficial epithelial dystiophv of the cornea. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 1937-38, 31: 127.—Filatov, W. P., & Kalfa, S. Zur Frage von der pathologischen Anatomie und der Behandlung der epithelialen Hornhautdvstrophie Fuchs. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 401—I.—Friedenwald, H., & Frieden- wald, J. S. Epithelial dvstrophv of the cornea. Brit. J. Ophth., 1925, 9: 14-20.—Gifford, S. R. Epithelial dystrophy and recurrent erosion of the cornea as seen with the slit-lamp. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1925, 54: 217-32, 2 pl.------Epi- thelial dvstrophy of the cornea and its relation to endothelial dsytrophy. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 81-5, pl. ------ The mild form of epithelial dystrophy of the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser., 7: 18-30. Also repr.—Haessler, F. H. Dystrophic intracellular opacity of corneal epithelium. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 193.—Hippel, E. von. Ana- tomische Untersuchung eines ganzen Bulbus mit Dystrophia epithelialis corneae (Fuchs) Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 128: 265-71.— Neame, H. Fuchs' dvstrophy of cornea. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 227.—Stoewer, P. Zur Behand- lung der Dystrophia epithelialis corneae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 754.—Whitham, L. B. Clinical contribution to the etiology of dystrophia epithelialis corneae. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1924, 22: 290-9. ---- Degeneration, familial and hereditary. Alajmo, B. Sulla etiopatogenesi della degenerazione fami- liare della cornea (a proposito di un caso a tipo screziato) Boll, ocul., 1932, 11: 1193-200.—Aurand. Trois cas de kera- tite observe dans la meme famille. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 494-6.—Bietti. G. Sull'anatomia patologica della degenera- zione corneale a tipo-screziato (Fehr) Rass. ital. ottalm., 1934, 3: 241-57.—Bossalino, G. Contributo clinico alio studio della degenerazione familiare della cornea. Ibid., 1937, 6: 542-58 —Chou, C. H. A typical form of familial degeneration of cornea (Fleischer) Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1928, 57: 574-82, pl. ------ Familial degeneration of the cornea. Chin. M J 1932, 46: 777, 3 pl.—Cowan, A. Familial dystrophy of the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 5.38—De Cori, R. Sulla distrofia ereditaria familiare della cornea. Atti. Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1932, 10. ser., 7: 340.—De Schweinitz, G. E., & CORNEA 890 CORNEA Cowan, A. An unusual corneal lesion, probably congenital and familial in character; a slit-lamp study. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1932, 30: 218-26. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 7-11 — Fischer, F. P., & Ancona, S. Ueber angeborene familiare Hornhauttrubung. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1936, 14: 406-13.— Franceschetti, A., & Kiewe, P. Eine neue Indikationsstellung zur partiellen, nicht durchgreifenden (lamellierenden) Kerato- plastik; die familiare hereditaire Hornhautdegeneration. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 528-31.—Freiberger, M. Corneal dystrophy in 3 generations, with a genealogical chart. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 257-70. ------ & Josephson, E. M. Hereditary corneal dystrophy. Eugen. News, 1936, 21: 103.—Frykholm, R. Familiare fiornhautentartung, ver- erbt durch 6 Generationen, klinisch nachgewiesen bei 13 Mit- gliedern der 3 letzten. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 76-81 — Gilch, T. Ueber die Verbreitung und Vererbung der familiaren Hornhautentartung in Wurttemberg. Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1937, 21: 1-54, 2 ch.—Hager, L. Ueber die Behandlung bei familiarer Hornhautdegeneration. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 593-8.—Helmholz, H. F., & Harrington, E. R. A syndrome characterized by congenital clouding of the cornea and by other anomalies. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 41: 793-800.—Jeandelize, P., & Bretagne, P. Un cas de keratite hereditaire et familiale vu en microscopie oculaire. Ann. ocul., Par., 1926, 163: 68. Also Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 359.—Jeremy, H. R. Corneal opacities in 3 sisters. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1470.—Kraupa, E. Familiare zellulare (ichthyotische) und neurotische Dystrophie der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 229-35.—Landenberger, F. Eine bisher noch nicht beobachtete Erscheinung bei der familiaren Hornhautentartung (Aufhellung durch interkurrente Entziindung) Arch. Augenh., 1922, 92: 14-20.—Lutz, A. Ueber wirbelformige Triibung beider Hornhaute bei Mutter und Tochter (ein Beitrag zur Lehre von der normalen Saftestromung in der Cornea) Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1929-30, 123: 704-20.—Pameijer, J. K. Ueber eine fremdartige familiare oberflachliche Hornhautveranderung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 516.—Riegel, E. Ueber fami- liare Hornhautentartung. Ibid., 1933, 90: 498-504.—Rollet, J. Keratites, degenerescences et opacites corndennes hereditaires et familiales. Arch, opht., Par., 1933, 50: 161-93.—Schnyder, W. F. Ein neuer Befund im Bereiche der Hornhautriickflache bei familiarer Hornhautdegeneration. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 466-8—Solafikova, V. [Familial degeneration of the cornea and the endocrine system] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1931, 11: 285-8. ---- Degeneration, fatty. Dreyftjss, M. *Symmetrische, zentrale Horn- hautverfettung beim Hund [Frankfurt a. M.] p.67-85. 8? Berl., 1930. Also Arch. Ophth., Lpz., 1930-31, 125: Bogdanovich, 1.1. [Fatty infiltration of the cornea] Vrach. delo, 1936, 19: 1115-8.—Brown, E. V. L-, & Katz, D. Dystro- phia adiposa corneae. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1932, 30: 173-211, 5 pl.—Cavara, V. L'adiposi primaria della cornea. Boll. ocul., 1937, 16: 1-38.—Elschnig, H. H. Ueber einen merk- wiirdigen Fall von Fettdystrophie der Peripherie beider Horn- haute. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 720-3.—Gilbert, W. Ueber Xanthomatose der Hornhaut und Lederhaut. Arch. Augenh., 1929, 100-101: 329-33.—Heath. P. Lipin interstitial keratitis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1934, 32: 95-110, pl. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 614-9, pl.—Herwaarden, A. van. [Changes in the cornea in experimental hvpercholesterinemia] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5513-5.—Jaensch, P. A. Ana- tomischer Befund eines Auges mit Ablagerung von Cholesterin- kristallen und ausgedehnter Verfettung, bes. des vorderen Abschnittes. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 476-82.—Katz, D., & Delaney, P. A. Dystrophia adiposa corneae. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 9: 78-101, 2 pl. Also repr.—Kohashi, M. Ueber die experimentell erzeugte primare Fettdegeneration der Cornea des Kaninchens. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1929, 41: 1452, pl.—Lugli, L. Degeneratio corneae sphaerularis elaioides. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1935, 134: 211-26.—Meyer, H. Beitrag zum Krankheitsbild der Dystrophia adiposa corneae (primare Xanthomatosis corneae) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 786- 93, pl.—Paillard, M. H. Arc ou cercle cholesteriniques comeen. Presse med., 1935, 43: 471-3.—Potvin. La cholesteroiemie et ses manifestations corneennes. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1936, No. 73, 86-90.—Puglisi-Duranti, G. Sulla degenerazione sferulare elaioide della cornea. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1935, 4: 752-66.—Rohrschneider, W. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die infiltrative Verfettung der Cornea beim Kaninchen. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1924-25, 115: 535-61. ------ Zur Entstehung der pathologischen Hornhautverfettung. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 269-75 [Discussion] 286.— Russo, A. Sull'adiposi primaria della cornea. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1937, 6: 413-37, 3 pl.—Satanovsky, P. Contribuci6n al estudio de la degeneraci6n grasosa de la cornea. Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34: 1202-12.—Soliman, A. M. Lipoid infiltra- tion of cornea and conjunctiva. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt (1935) 1936, 28: 109-11.—Szasz, A. Ein eigenartiger Fall von Xanthomatosis corneae. Arch. Augenh., 1936-37, 110: 373- 81.—Terrien, F. Degenerescence graisseuse de la cornee; valeur semiologique. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1935, 49: 145-9.— Toth, Z. [Primary cholesterin infiltration of cornea] Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 331-3. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 502-7 — Vannas, M. Ein Fall von weisser, dystrophischer Verfettung der Hornhautperipherie. Ibid., 1931,87: 289-98.—Veenendaal, H. [Dystrophia cornea adiposa in a dog] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1937, 64: 913-21, pl. ---- Degeneration, hyaline. Clapp, C. A. Hyaline membranes upon the posterior surface of the cornea with special reference to the congenital types. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 119-22.—Mann, I. Congenital hyaline membranes on the posterior surface of the cornea. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 1933, 26: sect, ophth., 44. Also Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 449-60, pl. ---- Degeneration, marginal. Ltjizy, E. *Dystrophie marginale de la cornee. 48p. 8? Par., 1922. Bohmova, B., & Fasselova, M. [Marginal degeneration of the cornea] Bratisl. lek. listy., 1931, 11: 183-7—Cattaneo, D. Sulla degenerazione marginale della cornea: osservazioni con la lampada a fessura e reperto anatomico. Ann. ottalm., 54: 1291-309, pl.—Doggart, J. H. Marginal degeneration of the cornea. Brit. J. Ophth., 1930, 14: 510-6.—Driiner & Wieders- heim. Keratektasie nach Randatrophie nebst Bemerkungen iiber stereoskopische Aufnahmen des Auges. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 509-14, pl.—Francois, J. La degeneres- cence marginale de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1936, 53: 432; 540; 616.—Gifford, S. R. Marginal dystrophy of cornea; furrow keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 16-23 — Gonzalez, J. de J. Marginal ectatic dystrophy of the cornea. Ibid., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 452-6.—Hohr Castan. J. M. Degenera- cion marginal de la cornea. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1935, 35: 74-88.—Ishikawa, F. Zur Frage der Beziehung zwischen der kornealen Randektasie und Storung der inneren Sekretion. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 555-61.—Kashuk. M. E. [Mar- ginal degeneration of the cornea] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 887-94.— Koby, F. E. Sur la degenerescence marginale des cornees. Rev. gen. opht., Geneve, 1923, 36: 245-60.—Kraupa, E. Zur Entstehung der Randektasie der Hornhaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 84: 141-4.—Kyrieleis, A. Zur peripheren Rinnenbildung und peripheren Ektasie der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 388-90.—Lijo Pavia, J., & Dusseldorp. M. Quera- titis marginal con ectasia; curacion. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1811-4.—Lugli, L. Sulla degenerazione marginale della cornea. Arch, ottalm., 1931, 38: 449-74, pl.—McCoy, L. L. Furrow keratitis or marginal dystrophy of cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 359.—Manes, A. J., & Moulie, H. B. Distrofia marginal simetrica de ambas corneas con hernia de iris espontanea bilateral. Sem. med., B. Air., 1930, 37: 649- 52.—Marquez, M., & Velilla. E. Sur la degenerescence marginale de la cornee (maladie de Terrien) Arch, opht., Par , 1935, 52: 707-16. Also Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1935, 27:225-32 — Opin & Reboul. Dystrophie marginale des cornees chez les jeunes sujets. Arch, opht., Par., 1935, 52: 771-80.— Pesme, P. Sur un cas de dystrophie marginale comeenne de Terrien. Ibid., 1923, 40: 297-300.—Sala, G. Contributo alio studio della degenerazione marginale della cornea. Boll, ocul., 1931, 10: 856-65.—Schieck, F. Ueber die periphere Horn- hautektasie, ihre Pathogenese und operative Behandlung. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1929, 47: 283-7 [Discussion] 298.— Thamm, W. Ueber Randfurchenbildung und Randektasie der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 77: 44-9.—Thomas, F. Marginal dystrophy of the cornea. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 1338.—Trantas, A. Ectasie peripherique de la cornee de Terrien (keratoleptynsis marginale) Clin, opht., Par., 1925, 29: 621-35.—Zentmayer, W. Marginal dystrophy of the cornea associated with prolapse of the iris. Arch. Ophth Chic, 1936, 16: 91-4. ---- Degeneration, nodular [Groenouw] Brav, A. Familial nodular degeneration of the cornea Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 985.—Car, A. Eine neue Art der knotchenformigen Degeneration der Hornhaut mit ana- tomischem Befund, iihnlich derjenigen nach Groenouw Zschr Augenh., 1927, 61: 333-43.—Chevallereau. Keratite nodu- laire. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 119.—Coppez, J. H. Kera- tite nodulaire de Groenouw. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1931, No. 63, 14-6.—D'Osvaldo, E. Sul rischiaramento corneale per cheratite intercorrente nella malattia di Groenouw. Rass ital ottalm., 1936, 5: 118-25.—Evans, J. J. Familial nodular degeneration of the cornea. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930 50: 587.—Goar, E. L. Nodular opacity of the cornea.' Tr. Am, Ophth. Soc, 1930, 28: 91-100, 2 pl. Also Am. J. Ophth 1931 3. ser., 14: 133-7— Groenouw. Knotchenformige Hornhaut- trubungen vererbt durch 4 Generationen. Klin. Mbl Aueenh 1933, 90: 577-80.—Gutzeit, R. Ueber familiare 'knotchen- formige Hornhauttrubung. Zschr. Augenh., 1929 68- 349- 53.—Hine, ML. Familial nodular and reticular keratitis. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Ophth., 43-5 — ■£?hn' L, Knotchenformige Veranderung der Hornhautriick- flache bei Groenouwscher familiarer Hornhautdystrophie. Zschr. Augenh., 1928, 65: 240-3.—Judd, J. H. Nodular degeneration of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1933 3 ser 16- 310-8.—Ladekarl, P M. Two atypical cases 'of keratitis nodosa Groenouw, with histological examination. Acta ophth., Kbh 1930, 8: 213-32.—Mangelsdorf, B. Inheritance of ?o ca °P?clty of the cornea of the eye. Eugen. News, 1933, 18: 82.—Margotta, G. Degenerazione corneale di Groenouw. BoU. ocul., 1931, 10: 29-54.—Maucione, L. Keratite nodulaire CORNEA 891 CORNEA bilaterale centrale. Lyon med., 1919, 128: 462.—Ridley, H. Nodular keratitis. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 962.—S»b6, J. Ueber hereditare Hornhautentartungen (Groenouw) Acta ophth.. Kbh., 1936, 14: 98.—Wirth, M. Zur Histologie der knotchenformigen Hornhauttrubung. Zschr. Augenh., 1925,58: 100-1 1.—Zentmayer, W. Groenouw's nodular keratitis. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1921, 3. ser., 43: 162. ------& Rush, C. Nodular degeneration of the cornea. Contr. Ophth. Sc, Menasha, 1926, 115-21, pl. ---- Degeneration, nodular [Salzmann's dys- trophy] Brown, E. V. L., & Katz, D. Salzmann's nodular corneal dystrophy; its pathology and a suggested therapy. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1934, 32: 110-27, 3 pl. Also Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 598-613.—Hilgartner. H. L., jr, & Hilgartner, H. L. Nodular dystrophy of the cornea, 6 years after treatment with corneal resection and radium; report of a case. Am. J. Ophth., 1037, 3. ser., 20: 387-9.—Katz, D. Salzmann's nodular corneal dystrophy; report of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930, n. ser., 4: 16-21.—Lugli, L. Distrofia nodulare della cornea (forma di Salzmann) Boll, ocul., 1931, 10: 216-38.—Maury, F. H. The pathology of lattice and nodular dystrophy of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 866-72.—Salzmann, M. Ueber eine eigentumliche Form von Hornhautentziindung. Mitt. Verein. Aerzte Steiermark, 1916, 53: 194-8 Ueber eine Abart der knotchenformigen Hornhautdystrophie. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 57: 92-9, pl. ---- Degeneration, parenchymatous crystalline [Vogt] Axenfeld, T. Dystrophien des Korneaparenchyms. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 493-507.—Chang, S. Crystalline degeneration of the corneal parenchyma; report of a case. China M. J., 1934, 48: 683.—Crystalline degeneration of the cornea. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., 1934, 9: 71-3, pl.—Hoeve, J. van der. [Crystals in the cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 1108.—Jensen, V. A. [Case of degeneratio parenchymatosa cristallinea corneae] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: Oft. selsk. forh., 13-5.—Palazon Godinez, A. Depositos cristalinos en cornea. An. Hosp. S. Jose, Madr., 1932-33, 4: 235-7, pl.—Salmon, L. Cas de cristaux de la cornee (etude a la lampe a fent) Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 355.—Wright, R. E. Interstitial degeneration of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 413-7. ---- Degeneration, reticular [Biber-Dimmer- Haab] Adrogufi, E. Sobre la degeneraci6n en malla o en reja de la c6rnea. Rev. Soc. argent, oft., 1925, 1: 32-9. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 1657-9.—Aurand. Trois cas de keratite en grillage observes dans la meme famille. Arch, opht., Par., 1935, 52: 684.—Fuchs, A. Zur Kenntnis der gittrigen Horn- hautentartung (Haab-Dimmer) Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 57: 159-86, pl.—Genet, L. Keratite en grillage et fibres nerveuses de la cornee examinees sur l'ceil vivant. Lyon med., 1928, 142: 340-4.—Greenwood, A. Lattice keratitis; studies of 4 cases observed in 1 family. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1930, 35: 248-58.—Koby, F. E. Sur la degenerescence reticu- laire superficielle de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1927, 44: 149-66.—Kraupa, E. Zur Genese der gitterformigen degene- rativen Hornhautveranderung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 179.—Lowenstein. A. Zur Klinik, Histologie und Therapie der gitterformigen Hornhautdegeneration. Ibid., 1929, 82: 752-62.—Nechaeva, E. A. [Latticed turbidity of the cornea on one eye] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 639-45.—Nemeth, L. Ueber die gitterige Entartung der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935 95:73-6.—Osborne, E. S. Reticular keratitis; report of a case. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 548.—Pillat, A. Ueber die gittrige und andere Formen degenerativer Hornhauterkran- kungen. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 313-26.—Shapira, T. M. Lattice type of corneal dystrophy. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 387-91.—Stanka, R. Ueber familiare gittrige Hornhaut- degeneration. Klin. Ml.l. Augenh., 1925, 74: 357-60— Zaun, W. Ueber die gittrige Hornhauttrubung. Ibid., 1924, 72: 151-4. ---- Degeneration: White ring. Ballantyne, A. J. White rings in the cornea. Brit. I. Ophth., 1933, 17: 336-42.—Kuo Ping Kuan. Ueber welsse Ringe in der Hornhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1936, 135: 135-43.—Lutz. A. Ueber ringformige Trubungen der Horn- haut (nebst Mitteilung einer eigenen Beobachtung) Ibid., 1926 117:231-5.—Mayou, M. S. White rings in the cornea. Brit.'J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 342.—Stallard, H. B. White rings in the cornea. Ibid., 1934, 18: 452. ------ Two cases of white ring in the cornea. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-3o, 29: 964.—Talkovsky. S. [Ring form dystrophy of the cornea] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 3: 265-8.—Uyarna. Y., & Duggan W F. White ring in the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 193b, 15: 309-11.—Ziporkes, J. White ring in the cornea. Ibid., 112-4. Deposits. See also subheadings of Cornea, (Chalcosis; Degeneration; Pigmentation) Biicklers, M. Tropfchenformige Niederschlage auf der Hornhautoberfliiche bei Mobelarbeitern. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 99: 676-81.—Charles, J. W. Corneal deposits of choles- terin and lime salts dissolved by alcohol. Progr. Med., Phila., 1924, 2: 380.—Kranz, H. W. Beitrage zur Siderosis corneae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 469-76.—Love. L. F. Corneal deposits of cholesterin and lime salts entirely dissolved by the application of 95 percent alcohol solution. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1922, 27: 99-101. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1923, n. ser., 6: 174.—Liissi, U. Physiologische Tropfchenbeschlage der Hornhautriickflache. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 112-6.—Sallmann, L. Ueber die Ablagerung einiger Metalle in der menschlichen Hornhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 128:245-64. Dermoid. Kittel, H. *Ueber Dermoide der Cornea und Spaltbildungen der Lider am Auge von Bern- hardinerhunde [Frankfurt] 16p. 8? Hannover, 1931. Aurand. Dermoide de la cornee. Lyon med., 1922, 131: 222.—Barth. Dermoid der Kornea beim Hund. Deut. tier- arztl. Wschr., 1924, 32: 681.—Brunschwig, A. A dermoid of the cornea in a guinea pig. Am. J. Path., 1928, 4: 371-4, 2 pl.—Butler, T. H. A dermoid of the cornea. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1923, 52: 469, pl.—Miller, I. M. Congenital dermoid cyst of cornea in conjunction with dermolipoma. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 703.—Poenaru, I. Dermoide pilo- sebace congenital sur la cornee d'un chien; genese de cette anomalie. C. rend. Soc. biol., Par., 1925, 92: 1148-50.— Wood, D. J., & Scott, R. S. Dermo-lipoma of the cornea. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1925, 45: 112-5. ---- Descemet's membrane. De Villiers, H. The ciliary muscle and Descemet's mem- brane. Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 675-9.—Eisler, P. Desce- metsche Haut und Linsenkapsel. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 124: 705-7.—Matsui, J. Ueber die in vitro-Kultur des Endo- thels der Membrana Descemetii. Arch. exp. Zellforsch., 1929, 8: 533-46.------& Nasu, S. Ueber die in vitro-Kultur der Endothelzellen der Membrana Descemetii. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 256-8.—Strampelli, B. Contributo istopatolo- gico alia teoria della genesi endoteliale della Descemet. Ricer. morf., 1932, 12: 291-8.—Sugita, Y. Ueber eine kolloidchemi- sche Bedeutung der Bowmanschen und der Descemetschen Membran. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1935, 134: 321-32. ---- Descemet's membrane: Diseases. Augstein. Bedeutung und Dauer der Niederschlage auf der Membrana Descemeti. Zschr. Augenh., 1923, 51: 72-4.— Biozzi, G., & Lugli, L. Ringformige, periphere Verdichtung in der Gegend der Descemet (ein neuer Spaltlampenbefund) Arch. Ophth., Berl.. 1935, 134: 287-96.—Bohm, F. M. Zysten- formige Abhebung der Membrana Descemeti nach Zyklodialyse. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 171-4.—Busacca, A. Decolle- ment partiel en entonnoir de la membrane de Descemet. Arch. opht., Par., 1936, 53: 695.—Haycraft, G. F. Reticulate opacity of Descemet's membrane. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930, 50: 607.—Juler, F. Some cases of damage to Descemet's endothelium. Ibid., 118-27, 3 pl.—Juler, F. A. Rupture of Descemet's membrane from a contusion. Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 367.—Kirby, D. B. Excrescences of the central area of Descemet's membrane. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1925,54:588-91, 3 pl.—Lugli, L. Contributo alia conoscenza delle lesioni bio- microscopiche della Descemet. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1936, 108: 135-9.—Marchesani, O. Ueber das klinische Bild von Descemetrupturen nach Untersuchungen an der Spaltlampe. Arch. Augenh., 1927, 98: 337-46.—Peters, A. Ueber ange- borene Defektbildung der Descemetschen membran. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1906, 44: 27; 45: 27; 105; 1908, 46: 241.—Reid, A. McK. Birth injurv to Descemet's membrane. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1930, 50: 615.—Reis. Angeborener Defekt der M. Descemeti. Ber. Ophth. Ges., Heidelberg (1911) 1912, 37: 348-51 —Samuels, B. Detachment of Descemet's membrane. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1928, 26: 427-47.—Schindler, E. Ueber das Auftreten persistierender Descemetozelen. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 68: 22-7, pl.—Schneider, R. Risse und Abhebungen der Membrana Descemeti und iiber die diagnostische Verwendung des hinteren Hornhautbildes. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 640-4 —Scullica, F. Ectasie sperimentali della cornea da lesioni della Descemet. Ann. ottalm., 1928, 56: 239-49, pl — Stephenson, S. A clinical note upon clefts in Descemet's membrane. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1906, 5: 321.—Terrien, F. La valeur de l'eclairage indirect pour la recherche de fins precipites sur la membrane de Descemet. Arch, opht., Par., 1937, n. ser., 1: 501-4.—Weigelin, S. Angeblich spontan entst'andene Descemetfalten in einem sonst normalen Auge. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 97: 772. Diseases. See also names of specific diseases; also Trachoma. Fischer, R. G. L. *Hornhauterkrankungen durch Avitaminose [Rostock] 23p. 8? Wit- tenberg, 1925. CORNEA 892 CORNEA Ammann, E. Lupus erythematodes corneae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 650-5.—Audry, C. Acne vesiculeuse developpee autour d'un follet retenu sous la couche cornee (faux sudamina) Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1934, 41: 707.— Bedell, A. J. Some unusual corneal cases as seen with the slit lamp. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1925,23: 198-203, 2 pl.—Bucklers, M. Ein neuer Spaltlampenbefund der Hornhautoberflache, sichelformige Veranderungen des Epithels. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 164-70, pl.—Caldwell, R. Some corneal involve- ments. Med. Herald, 1923, 42: 249-52.—Cosmettatos, G. F. Des plaques epitheiiales de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1931, 168: 619-24.—Elschnig, A. Erkrankungen der Hornhaut, In Lehrb. Augenh. (Axenfeld, T.) Jena, 1935, 308-73.—Epi- thelial plaque of the cornea. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., 1931, 6: 52.—Evans, J. J. Some corneal conditions. Clin. J., Lond., 1931, 60: 205-10.—Fuchs, A. Pathological dimples (Dellen) of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 877- 83.—Graves, B. A bilateral chronic affection of the endo- thelial face of the cornea of elderly persons with an account of the technical and clinical principles of its slit-lamp observation. Brit. J. Ophth., 1924, 8: 502-44. ------ Diseases of the cornea. In Eye and its diseases (Berens, C.) Phila., 1936, 443-553.—Grimm, R. Some remarks on torpid corneal affec- tions. China M. J., 1934, 48: 881-4.—Hanke, V. Die dege- nerativen und neurotrophischen Hornhauterkrankungen (Uebersichtsbericbt iiber das Schrifttum 1926-36) Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1936, 36: 465-95.—Herbert, H. Corneal pitting. Brit. J. Ophth., 1935. 19: 261-4. ------ The precise origin of corneal pitting. Ibid., 600-2.—Kaiser, M., & Vonwiller, P. Ueber die mikroskopische Untersuchung vakzinaler Korneal- reaktionen am lebenden Tier. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 38-41.—Lampert. De la localisation des processus pathologi- ques dans la corn6e. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 217-9.— Lindberg, J. G. Zwei Falle von sogenannten Dellen in der Hornhaut. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1931, 9: 88-93.—Miller, E. B. An unusual corneal lesion. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1923, 3. ser., 45: 334.—Morax, V. Lesions corneennes au cours d'une lymphogranulomatose maligne. Ann. ocul., Par., 1932, 169: 194-7.—O'Brien, C. S. Diseases of the cornea. In Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y„ 1937, 11: 60- 100.—Patton, J. M. Some cases of corneal disturbance. Nebraska M. J., 1924, 9: 183.—Pavia, J. L., & Dusseldorp, M. Acne papulo-necr6tico de conjuntiva y c6rnea. Rev. As. med. argent., 1934, 48: 1150-4.—Salus, R. Ueber traumatische und nichttraumatische rezidivierende Epithelerkrankung der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 673-90.—Sugita, Y., & Sugita, S. Ueber die Verschiebung der histoehemischen Reaktion bei der pathologischen Hornhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1935, 134: 175-83.—Terrien, F. De quelaues infiltra- tions interstitielles de la cornee. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1927. 41: 497-9.—Von Der Heydt, R. Clinical observations on the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 4: 943-6.—Went, J. M. van, & Wibaut, F. [An unusual hereditary affection of the cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 2996-3003.—Zeeman, W. P. C. [Seven cases of disease of the cornea dangerous to life] Ibid., 1928, 72: 379-86. ---- Diseases: Treatment. Sannow, K. H. S. *Zur Behandlung von Hornhauterkrankungen mit Wasserstoffsuper- oxyd [Leipzig] 8p. 8? Stuttg., 1921. Birch-Hirschfeld. Die Behandlung der Hornhauterkran- kungen mit kurzwelligem Lichte. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924, 44: 169-72.—Burnham, G. H. Respective values of the various forms of treatment of certain diseases of the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 10: 231-6.—Calhoun, F. P. The local treatment of corneal diseases. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 123-9.—Rinaldi, S. Le vitamine A e D nel tratta- mento locale di lesioni corneali. Ann. ottalm., 1936, 64: 505-19.—Riva, G. II bleu di metilene nelle lesioni corneali. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1927, 1: 102-8.—Rosenstein. A. M. Heilerfolge mit oberfliichlicher Galvanokaustik bei Infiltraten der Cornea und Heilwert der kaustischen Punkte bei Glaukom. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 114,5-7.—Ruggiero, M. Sulle iniezioni sottocongiuntivali di tracolisina nelle affezioni corneali. Arch. ottalm., 1929. 36: 161-9.—Zatz, L. B. [Block by Speransky's method in affections of the cornea] Vest. oft. 1937, 11: 623-9. ---- Diseases—in animals. Balsamelli. F. Recherches et observations sur les inclusions cellulaires qu'on pent obtenir par la voie experimentale dans l'epitheiium corneen du lapin. Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1935, 7: 338-41.- -Milks, H. J. Diseases of the cornea. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1922-23, 62: 210-318.—Veenendaal. H. [Two little known diseases of the cornea in dogs] Tschr. dier- geneesk., 1928, 55: 853-69.—Wittmann, F., & Wahgeldt, H. Zur Anwendung der Iontophorese (IPH) bei Hornhauter- krankungen des Pferdes. Zschr. Veterinark., 1934, 46: 305-21. ---- Ectasia. See also Cornea, Degeneration, marginal; Cornea, Staphyloma. Emmons, H. M. The use of fascia lata in an extensive keratocelc Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 1014.—Gault & Rozet. Un cas de degenerescence ectatique de la cornee avec pannus. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1931, 232-5.—Marquez. Un caso de ectasia corneal transparente, periferica, con enorme astigmatismo. Siglo med., 1917, 64: 386.— Nizetic, Z. Zur Therapie der staphylomatosen Ektasie der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1027, 78: 244-6.—Rubino, A. Su una speciale forma, non ancora descritta, di ectasia bilaterale della cornea (cheratoectasia spigoliforme) Boll, ocul., 1936, 15: 649-57. ---- Edema. Aubineau, E. Oedeme corneen et h\-percholesterinemie. Ann. ocul., Par., 1922, 159: 580, 1920; 166: 0-4.V Blaauw. E. E. Ueber das zyklisch auftretende chronische Ilornhautodem. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 665.- Francois, J. I, oedeme chronique de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1933, 50: 549-64.— Fuchs, A. Ueber hydropische Quellung des Hornhautepithels. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 300-7.—Haemmerli, V. Das zyklisch auftretende Hornhautodem. Ibid., 1030, 97: 745- 50.—Hambresin, L. A propos d'un cas d'oedeme corneen bilateral. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 484-8—Lowenstein, A. Ueberlegungen zu einem Fall von traumatischer Hornhaut- quellung nebst Bemerkungen iiber die Bedeutung des Horn- hautendothels. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1931, 127: 598-605.— Marbaix. Un cas d'cedeme de la cornee avec decollement probable de l'endotheiium. Bull. Soc beige opht., 1932, No. 64, 117-20.—Pesme, P., & Daraignez. Oedeme intermit- tent de la cornee avec hypotonie; guerison par le neosalvarsan intra-veineux. Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1923) 1924, 26-8. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1923, 44: 173. ---- Embryology. Bianchi, L. Alcuni dati sullo sviluppo della cornea del polio. Monit. zool. ital., 1932, 42: 117-9.—Chiarugi, G. Stadi precoci nello sviluppo della cornea e della membrana pupillare in Petrogale penicillata. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 791.—Fischer, F. Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Hornhaut des Menschen. Zschr. Augenh., 1928, 64: 293- 310.—Grosser, O. Zur Entwicklung der Hornhaut. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 837-9. ------ Zur Entwicklung der Saugetierhornhaut. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1934, 36: 516-24.—Hagedoorn, A. [Development of endothelium of Descemet's membrane and cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 460-2. ------ [Development of anterior chamber and cornea] Ibid., 1928, 72: 860-4. ------ The early development of the endothelium of Descemets membrane, the cornea and the anterior chambers of the eye. Brit. J. Ophth., 1928, 12: 479-95.—Harting, K. Bemerkungen uber die Entwicklung des Hornhautendothels. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1935, 38: 123-30.—Hymes, C. The postnatal growth of the cornea and palpebral fissure and the projection of the eyeball in early life. J. Comp. Neur., 1929, 48: 415-40.— Israel, N. E. Contribution to the development of the human cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 469-75.—Laguesse, E. Les lamelles primitives de la cornee du poulet sont, comme le corps vitre, d'origine mesostromale ectodermique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 543-6.------ Chondrome et developpe- ment des fibrilles dans la cornee. Ibid., 871-3. ------ De- veloppement de la cornee chez le poulet; role du mesostroma; son importance generale; les membranes basales. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1926, 22: 216-65, 2 pl.—Leplat, C. De la forma- tion des membranes basales et de leur evolution particuliere au niveau de l'ebauche oculaire. Bulk Acad. med. Belgique, 1938, 6. ser., 3: 36-42.—Levi, G. Sullo sviluppo della cornea e della camera anteriore dell'occhio. Monit. zool. ital., 1929, 40: 79-90.—Neuschiiler, I. Sul differenziamento della cornea nell'embrione di polio. Ibid., 1931, 42: 289-97, pl.—Popov, V. V. [Morphogenesis of the cornea in the Anura] Biol. J., Moskva, 1933, 2: 232-51.-----— Ueber die Morphogenese der Hornhaut bei Anura; die Bildung und Entwicklung der eigentlichen Cornea bei Bufo bufo, Rana temporaria und Rana esculenta. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1934, 58: 661-96 — Redslob, E. Le developpement de la cornee. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1935-36, 19: 135-229.—Rones, B. Development of the human cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, 8: 508.— Seefelder, R. Zur Entwicklung der Hornhaut des Menschen. Arch. Augenh., 1925-26, 97: 156-62. ------ Ueber normale und abnorme Entwicklung der Hornhaut. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1930, 92: 778-95.—Sondermann, R. Beitrag zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Vorderkammer und des Horn- hautendothels. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 125: 407-27 — Strampelli, B. L'endotelio della cornea e la membrana di Descemet nei vertebrati. Ricer. morf., 1933-34, 13: 47-121.— Toro, E. Neue Versuche zur Erhaltung der Cornea und Linse bei metamorphisierten Amphibien. Arch. Entwmech., 1932, 126: 545.—Verrijp, C. D. [Development of epithelial cells of normal cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: 1645.— Watzka, M. Ueber die Entwicklung der Cornea und der Lin- senkapsel des Hiihnchens. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1935, 104: 424-39. ---- Embryotoxon. See Cornea, Juvenile arc. ---- Epithelioma. See also Cornea, Cancer; Cornea, Limbus: Tumors. Aurand. Tumeur epitheiiale de la cornee developpee sur une cicatrice, recidive volumineuse et rapide avec propagation CORNEA 893 CORNEA a la sclerothnie, amputation du segment anterieur. Lyon med., 1920, 129: 503.—Barrow, S. C. [Epithelioma of the cornea] Radiology, 1925, 4: 54.—Belgeri, F., & Lijo Pavia, J. Epitelioma de la cornea. Rev. Soc. argent, oft., 1925, 1: 5-9. Also Sem med., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 97-9.—Berger. F. von. L'epitelioma della cornea; nuove indagini e riflessioni tendenti a dimostrare la sua benignita. Boll, ocul., 1928, 7: 250-68.—Bietti. G. Sopra un'interessante forma di epitelioma iniziale della cornea. Ibid., 1932, 11: 154-76.—Biegvad, O. [A case of epithelioma of cornea] Hospitalstidende, 1924. 67: Oft. Selsk. Forh., 49-52.—Bullo, E. Un caso di epitelioma della cornea guarito con la plesio-roentgenterapia. Radiol, med., Milano, 1937, 24: 602-10.—Castroviejo, R. Nevocarcinoma epibulbar con invasi6n extensa de la c6rnea. Med. ibera, 1931, 15: pt 2, 305-18. ------ & Castroviejo, R., jr. Epibulbar nevo-carcinoma with almost total corneal involvement. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 757-68.—De Cori, R. Epitelioma carcinomatoso della cornea. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 305-16.— Denti, A. V. Sull'epitelioma corneale. Boll. Poliamb. Giuseppe Ronzoni, 1937, 11: 317-25.—Desclaux, L. Epithelioma malpighien post-traumatique d'apparition rapide. J. med. Paris, 1937, 57: 758-60.—Lo Russo, D. Contributo alio studio dei tumori epiteliali della cornea e alia loro terapia. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 1061-9, 2 pl.—Mura, F. Contribution a I'etude des epitheiiomes de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1929, 166: 864-70.—Polev, L. Zur Kenntnis der epithelialen Tu- moren der Hornhaut. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 2256.------ Beitrag zur Pathologie der epithelialen Geschwulste der Horn- haut und des Limbus; Klassifikation derselben nach dem histo- genetischen Prinzip. Arch. Augenh., 1927, 98: 66-107.— Santori, G. Sull'epitelioma epibulbare, con speciale riguardo all'invasione della Bowman da parte delle neoplasie di origine epiteliale. Boll, ocul., 1931, 10: 200-15.—Smaltino, M. Contributo clinico ed istopatologico alio studio dell'epitelioma primitivo della cornea e della sue condizioni di sviluppo. Ibid., 1937, 16: 918-29.- Van Duyse, G. Epitheliome epicorneen, metatvpique non pigmente, d'origine naevique. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1923, 5. ser., 3: 451-65, 3 pl.—Villard, H., Dejean, C., & Temple, J. Epithelioma spinocellulare meta- typique de la cornee. Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1932, 13: 455-8. ---- Erosion [recurrent] Franceschetti, A. Hereditare rezidivierende Erosion der Hornhaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1928, 66: 309-10.—McNabb, H. H. Recurring erosion of the cornea. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1933, 53: 600.—Peters, A. Klinisches zur Frage der rezidivierenden Erosionen und des Herpes corneae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 640-4.—Procksch, M. Beitrag zur Klinik und Thera- pie der rezidivierenden Hornhauterosion. Ibid., 1926, 77: 383-8.—Schappert-Kimmijser. J. [Recurrent erosion of the cornea in hereditary degeneration of the cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk,, 1933, 77: 992; 1932. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 655-61.—Spektor. S. Klinisches zur Frage der Aetiologie von doppelseitigen rezidivierenden Erosionen der Hornhaut. Ibid., 1931, 87: 661-4. ---- Examination. Berg, F. *Undersokningar over framre hornhinneytans form [Uppsala] [Examination of the anterior membrane of the cornea] 189p. 8? Goteborg, 1929. Gallemaerts, E. Examen miscroscopique des affections de la cornee au moyen de la lampe a fente. 122, [46]p. 8? Par., 1926. Amsler, M. De la keratoscopie. Rev. gin. opht., Geneve, 1921, 35: 193-6. Also Ber. Deut. opthh. Ges., 1930, 48: 202-9 —Bedell, A. J. A studv of the cornea with slit lamp and microscope. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1923, 28: 50-65 — Blair, C. J. L. A new portable corneal microscope. Brit. T. Ophth., 1931, 15: 333-5.—Castroviejo, R. An illuminating device to be used as an attachment to the binocular corneal microscope for gonioscopy and goniophotography. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 786-9.—Cords, R., & Driigg, W. Die Darstellung der Hornhaut im Rontgenbilde. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 012-5.—Dekkine, H. M. Zur Photographie der Hornhautoberflache. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 124: 708-30. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 640-7.—Dunlap, L. G. Binocular corneal microscopy. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1927-28, 6: 373-5.—Engel, F. H. Ideas on using opthal- mometer; value of 2 sets of corneal readings. Optic J., N. Y., 1932, 69: No. 2, 20.—Erggelet, H. Beobachtungen an der Hornhaut (Vermessung eines Keratokonus mit dem Stereo- komparator) Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1922, 43: 106-9 [Dis- cussion] 115-7.—Esser, A. A. M. Mikroskopie der eigenen Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1920, 76: 389-93.—Fischer, F. P. Ueber die Darstellung der Hornhautoberflache und ihrer Veranderungen im Reflexbild. Arch. Augenh., 1927-28, 98: Ergnzh., 1-84. Also Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1029, 47: 261-9 [Discussion] 270.------Ueber eine optische Darstellung der Hornhautoberflache und ihrer Veranderungen. Ibid., 1927, 46: 31-6.------Vorweisung von Reflexphotographien, hergestellt mit dem neuen Zeisschen Corneal-Reflektographen. Ibid 1932,49:409-504. ------ Methoden zur Untersuchung der 'Hornhautoberflache. In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.) Berl., 1937, Abt. 5, T. 6, 1021-54.—Fuchs, E. Localization of pathologic changes in the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930, n. ser., 3: 588-98.—Hartinger, H. Ein neues Photo-Keratoskop. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1930, 48: 300-4. ------ Ueber einen neuen Corneal-Reflektographen. Ibid., 1932, 49: 495-8.------Photo-Keratoskopie und -Kera- tometrie. Zschr. ophth. Optik. 1932, 20: 1 15. ------ Ueber den Zeiss'schen Corneal-Tieflektographen und seine Hornhautbilder. Ibid., 1933, 21: 33-43.- Kaiser, M., & Vonwiller, P. Vorlaufige Mitteilung iiber weitere Beobach- tungen vakzinaler Hornhautreaktionen im Aufliclite. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 110.—Koby, F. E. Reflexion de la lumiere par la cornee dans la microscopie k la lampe k fente. Rev. g6n. opht., Geneve, 1922, 36: 435-46.—Kriickmann. Vorfiihrung stereoskopischer Aufnahmen von Injektions- praparaten der Korneoskleralgrenze. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 417.—Lampert. Aspects pathologiques de la cornee vus a la lampe a fente. Arch, opht., Par., 1925, 42: 285-8.— Rijkens, R. G. Die Verwendung der Fernrohrlampe bei Amblyopie infolge von Hornhauttriibungen. Zschr. ophth. Optik, 1920, 8: 72-6.—Rochat, G. F. [Stereoscopic instanta- neous photographs of corneal diseases] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 6106.—Smith. D. Routine keratometrv. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 677-83.—Springer, A. Ein kleinea handliches Gerat zur Untersuchung der Hornhautoberflache. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 78: 346.—Sugita, Y. Krystallologiscbe Studie mittels Rontgeninterferenz und anderer Methoden. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1936, 136: 92-9.—Trantas, A. Explora- tion de la cornee par le diaphanoscope. Arch, opht., Par., 1937, n. ser., 1: 881-6.—Vogt. Die Sichtbarkeit des lebenden Hornhautendothels im Lichtbiischel der Gullstrand'schen Spaltlampe. Korbl. schweiz. Aerzte, 1919, 49: 1681.—Young, G. Practical keratometry. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1927, 47: 106-23.—Zeiss, E. Ueber Warmestrahlungsmessungen an der lebenden menschlichen Hornhaut. Arch. Augenh., 1929-30, 102: 523-50.—Zerfoss, K. S. Some clinical aspects of corneal microscopy. South. M. J., 1933, 26: 150-6. ---- Explantation. Bazhenova, M. A. Culture des tissus de la cornee conservde. Arch, opht , Par.. 1936, 53: 300-7. ------ [Tissue cultures of preserved cornea] J. med., Kiev, 1935, 5: 593-7.—Filatov, V. P., & iJa.'.henova, M. A. Culture des tissus de la cornee dess6ch6e. Arch, opht., Par., 1937, n. ser., 1: 385-90.— Kobzar, L. M. I K\ plantation and transplantation of the cornea, taken at various periods following the death of the animal] Vrach. delo, 1935, 18: 691-6.—Matsui, J. Ueber die in vitro- Kultur des Parenchvmgewebes der Kaninchenhornhaut. Arch. Ophth., Berl.. 1920, 123: 77-92. ------ Die Ueberle- bensfiihigkeit des Hornhautepithels von Kaninchen. Mitt. allg. Path., Sendai, 1933, 8: 49-50, pl.—Miyazawa, M. Ueber die Antikorperbildung der Endothelzellen der Descemetschen Membran des Kaninchens in den Gewebekulturen. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1933, 23: 785-9.—Nohira, A. A study of the move- ment of corneal epithelium explanted in culture medium. Acta Derm., Kyoto. 1928, 12: 69-72.—Polev, L. Zur Anti- korperbildung im Explantat der Hornhaut. Arch. Augenh., 1928, 99: 515-22. ---- Fibroma. Black, G. Fibroma of cornea produced by tattooing at the site of excised dermoid. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1936, 56: 253.—Favoloro, G. Sul fibroma vero e sulle iperplasie cica- triziali della cornea (contributo clinico ed anatomopatologieo) Lettura oft., 1926, 3: 246-56, pl.—Huber, E. Fibrom auf der Kornea des rechten Auges bei einer Stute des Gestiits Weil (Wurttemberg) Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1924, 40: 205.— Musial, A. Ein Fall von Fibroma globosum corneae. Zscbr. Augenh., 1933,80:147-50. Also Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 322. ---- flat. AdroguS, E., & Courtis, B. Cornea plana. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1296, 1: 1051-7. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 571- 3.—Barkan, H., & Borley, W. E. Familial cornea plana, complicated bv cataracta nigra and glaucoma. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 307-10.—Felix, C. H. Kongenitale familiare Cornea plana. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 710-6.—Friede, R. Zur Klinik und Vererbung der Cornea plana congenita. Ibid., 1027, 79: 464-73.—Salzer. F. Linse ohne Kern oder Applanatio corneae? Ibid., 1932, 88: 372.—Swett, W. E. Congenital cornea plana. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 437-9. ---- Foreign bodies. See also Cornea, Injuries. Andersen, C. L. [Foreign body in the cornea] Ugeskr. laeger, 1932, 94: 759.—Arganaraz, R., & Rebay, H. Cuerpos extranos de la cornea. Rev. As. med. argent., 1924, 37: Soc oft., 29.—Bane, W. M. Multiple foreign bodies in corneae following injury in explosion. Am. J. Ophth., 1937, 3. ser., 20: 834.—Benedict, W. L. Removal of multiple foreign bodies in the cornea; presentation of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 200.—Davidson. M. Silicosis corneae. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 896.—El Maeraby, A. A. Caterpillar hair in cornea with iritis nodosa. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1930, 23: 29-30, 3 pl.—Genet, L. Corps etranger intracorneen et deuxieme corps etrancer intraoculaire au cours du mgme accident; extraction. Lyon med., 1928,141: 564-6.—Gifford, H. The management of foreign bodies in the cornea. Surg. J., CORNEA 894 CORNEA 1922-23, 29: 101-3.—Hartleib, R. Unerkannt eingeheilte Fremdkorper der Hornhautoberflache, nach einem halben Jahr entfemt. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 66-8.—Hartmann, K. Zur Technik bei der Extraktion tiefsitzender, kleinster Eisensplit- ter aus der Hornhaut. Ibid., 1937, 98: 212-4.—Jacque- min. A propos de l'emploi systematique des collyres au bleu de methylene apr£s I'extirpation des corps etrangers de la cornee. Monde med., 1926, 36: 84.—Jessaman, L. W. Fragments of glass in cornea 5 years, shown by slit lamp. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 672-4.—Kolenko, A. B. [Ex- traction of fragments of foreign bodies from the cornea by means of a dental drill] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 233.—Liebermann, L. von. Zur Extraktion von tiefsitzenden Fremdkorpern aus der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 209.—McDan- nald, C. E. Multiple gold foreign bodies in the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 462-4.—Policard, A., & Rollet, J. Reactions du tissu corneen vis-a-vis des particules minerales siliceuses. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1931, 8: 52-8.—Pons Tortella, L. Cuerpo extrano corneal de caracteristicas poco frecuentes. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1934, 34: 258-60.—Quentin. Tetanos consecutif a une inclusion de corps etranger dans la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1937, 174: 767.—Rycroft. B. W. The non-magnetisable metallic foreign bodies of the cornea, with the report of a case. Brit. J. Ophth., 1930, 14: 501-6 — Salzmann, M. Wanderung von Fremdkorpern auf der Horn- haut. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 787.—Samoilov, A. J. [Diseases of the cornea caused by dust] Mosk. med. J., 1926, 6: No. 4, 40-4. Also Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 282-6 — Steindorff, K. Entfernung von Hornhaut-Fremdkorpern. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1452.—Strebel, J. Zur Ent- fernung tiefsitzender unmagnetischer Hcrnhautfremdkorper. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 1196.—Szokoliz, E. Zu der Mitteilung von Liebermann liber Extraktion von tiefsitzenden Fremdkorpern aus der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 519.—Van Lint. Epines de chataigne dans la cornee. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1932, No. 65, 9r13— Vergne, J. De l'emploi du galvanocautere dans l'extraction des corps etrangers profonds de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1921, 158: 197.— Villard, H. Les corps etrangers meconnus de la cornee. Bull. Soc sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1926-27, 8: 293-8. ----Herpes. See also Cornea, Inflammation, dendritic; Cornea, Inflammation, superficial striate. Meyer, F. W. H. O. *Welche Formen des Herpes corneae entstehen auch nach Traumen? [Rostock] 22p. 8? [Berl.] 1926. Mtjcha, J. *Ueber das gleichzeitige Auftreten von Herpes corneae und Impetigo contagiosa. 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1928. Ammann, E. Herpes traumaticus und Art. 91 K. U. G. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63: 809-12.—Berger, A. His- tologische Veranderungen bei Herpes corneae. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 504-7.—Berliner, M. L. Herpes corneae occurring after artificial hyperpvrexia induced by diathermy. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 10: 365-7. Also repr.—Bernd, W. Klinischer Beitrag zur Behandlung des Herpes corneae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 818.—Busacca, A. Latenter Aufent- halt von Herpesvirus im Konjunktivalsack und posttrau- matischer Herpes corneae. Arch. Augenh., 1924-25, 95: 253- 60.—Comberg, W. Experimentelles und Klinisches iiber das Hornhautepithel. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1934, 50: 209-12 [Discussion] 230-2.—De Benedetti, S. Sull'erpete febbrile e sperimentale della cornea. Ann. ottalm., 1923, n. ser., 7: 687-92.—Fage. Variabilite des formes de l'herpes de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1932, 49: 578.—Faverey, A. I. [Cases of herpes of the cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 3659- 64.—Federici, E. Erpete della cornea e sindrome di Claude Bernard-Horner. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1937, 6: 3-18.—Gallenga, C. Dell'erpete febbrile della cornea nel decorso di alcune malattie generali. Gior. med. prat., 1922, 4: No. 11, 16-9.— Gliih. B. Ueber die Dauer eines Herpes corneae. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 63: 76-8.—Gros, H. B. Traitement de 1'herpSs de la cornee. Clin, opht., Par., 1923, 27: 610.—Griiter, W. Neue Untersuchungen iiber den Herpes corneae. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1922, 43: 227-9. ------ Das Rezidiv bei den herpetischen Erkrankungen der Hornhaut. Ibid., 1925, 45: 104-7 [Discussion] 112.------Beitrage zum mikros- kopischen Bild des Hornhautherpes. Ibid., 1934, 50: 223-30 [Discussion] 230-2. ------ Zur Frage des traumatischen Herpes corneae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 817.—Gunder- sen, T. Herpes corneae, with special reference to its treatment with strong solution of iodine. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 15: 225-49.—Klauber, E. Herpes corneae nach Fremdkorperent- fernung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 61.—Kraupa-Runk, M. Prinzipien zur Klinik und" Therapie des Herpes corneae. Zschr. Augenh., 1923, 50: 345-54.—Kuchner, K. Uebertra- gungsversuche mit Herpesvirus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 485-8.—Lloyd, R. I. Herpes and allied conditions. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 601-10—Manen, J. G. van. Die Behandlung des Herpes corneae mit dem Dampfkauter von Wessely. Arch. Augenh., 1933, 107: 254-8.—Navarro Martin, A., & Diaz Caneja, E. Tratamiento biologico del herpes ocular. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1933, 33: 367-9.—Pajtai, J. [Herpes recurrens of the cornea following use of Ponndorf's vaccine] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 1048-53.—Pflimlin, R. Zur klinischen Unterscheidung verschiedener Formen des Herpes corneae. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1930, 48: 212-6 [Discussion] 217.—Schieck. Herpes corneae und Trauma. Zschr. Augenh., 1934-35, 85: 353.—Schmidt, K. Herpes corneae und Trauma. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1934, 50: 217-22 [Discussion] 230-2.—Schnyder, W. F. Herpetiforme Erkran- kung der Hornhautriickflache (Herpes corneae posterior) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 385-90, pl. ------ Mitteilung uber zwei weitere Falle von blasigen Veranderungen der Horn- hautriickflache (Herpes corneae posterior) Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 1124.—Velhagen, K„ jr. Rezidiv eines Herpes corneae nach Opsonogeninjektion. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 355-9.—Vogt, A. Zur Stellung des Herpes cornese febrilis (simplex) in der Unfall-Ophthalmologie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57:481-3. ---- Herpes, zoster. Stein, B. *Zwei Falle von Herpes zoster ophthalmicus mit Augenmuskellahmungen. 16p. 8? Berl., 1933. Badeaux, F. Radiotherapie du zona ophtalmique et de l'herpes corneen. J. H6tel Dieu Montreal, 1935, 4: 138r48.— Holzer, W. F. An unusual corneal opacity (a persistent, spreading opacity following herpes zoster corneae) Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933, 31: 42-8, pl.—Valiere-Vialeix, V. Frequence de la keratite parenchymateuse dans le zona ophtalmique; nouveau cas de signe d'Argyll-Robertson unilateral consecutif a un zona ophtalmique. Ann. ocul., Par., 1931, 168: 341-51. ------ Lesions corneennes du zona ophtalmique. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1932, 382. ---- Histology. Baecker, R. Ueber das Kammerrandgewebe (ligamentum annulare) und das wechselnde Verhalten des Cornealrandes der Fische. Zscbr. mikr. anat. Forsch., .1931, 26: 412-533.— Bianchi, L. Osservazioni e considerazioni sull'abbozzo meso- stromale nella cornea. Arch. ital. anat., 1933-34, 31: 192-204, pl.—Bujadoux. A propos de la structure de la cornee chez I'homme. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1924, 1: 36-8.—Ciotola, G. Sulla probabile presenza di elementi del sistema reticolo-endo- teliale nel parenchima della cornea. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 1537-53.—Comberg. Experimental and clinical study of corneal epithelium. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 918 — Del Duca, M. L'epitelio della cornea nei vertebrati. Boll. ocul., 1931, 10: 1091-140.—Jirman, J. [Presence of reticulo- endothelial elements in the tissue of the cornea] Sborn. lek., 1936, 38: 31-7.—Laguesse, E. L'histogenese des fibrilles de la cornee dans ses rapports avec le chondriome. Arch. anat. micr., Par., 1926, 22: 293-328, pl.— Levaditi, C, & Schoen. R. Les corps de Negri dans le cytoplasme des epitheliums de la cornee. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1935, 55: suppl., 69-96.— Mans, R. Das Epithelfasersystem der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 289-302.—Nicolato, A. Di alcune parti- colarita della fine anatomia dell'angolo irido-corneale nell'uomo. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1933, 2: 379^416.—Sugita, Y. Ueber den Unterschied zwischen histochemischer Reaktion an der Horn- hautepithelzellenschicht und am Hornhautstroma, speziell iiber die Metachromasie der Hornhaut durch Methylenblaufiirbung. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1933, 130: 488-500.—Toro, E. Ueber die Einheit des Corneagewebes auf Grund von Untersuchungen an Misgurnus fossilis. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1932, 98: 337.— Verrijp, C. D. [Observations on the structure of corneal epithelium in man] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: 406-8. ---- Infection. See also Cornea, Inflammation: Bacteriology; Cornea, Ulcer. Crisp, W. H. Suppurative tenonitis arising from dormant corneal infection. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 433.— Gifford, S. R. Modern therapy of corneal infections. Illinois M. J., 1931, 59: 126-9. ------ The treatment of corneal infections. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 527-31.—Key. B. W. Influence of protein therapy on experimental staphylococcic infection of the rabbit's cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1920, 3. ser., 9: 351-7. Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 473-82.—Mikaelian, R. K., & Zarkhi, B. N. [Manifestations of infection of the cornea caused by irritation of the peripheral nerves] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 611-22.—Ohm, J. Pyozyaneusinfektion der Horn- haut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 62-4.—Safar, K. Zur Pathogenese der Pyocyaneusinfektion der Hornhaut. Zschr. Augenh., 1925-26, 58: 269; 1927, 61: 25.—Sedan, J., & Herr- mann, R. Recherches experimentales sur I'infection eber- thienne de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 259-76.— Weeks, J. E. Treatment of corneal infections. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 293-7. ---- Inflammation [Keratitis] Lemoine & Valois. Une forme de keratite k manifestations ephemeres. Arch, opht., Par., 1930, 47: 788-92.—Milks, H. J. Keratitis. Vet. Med., Chic, 1931, 26: 438-43.— Paschev, C. Recherches biomicroscopiques sur certaines formes rares de keratites. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 469-502.—Sedan, J., & Herrmann, R. Note sur I'infection experimentale de la cornee par le bacille d'Eberth. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 293. -----— Lesions histo-pathologiques de la keratite eberthienne experimentale. Ibid., 857. CORNEA 895 CORNEA ---- Inflammation: Bacteriology. Chaillous, J., & Cotoni, L. Etude experimentale du traite- ment de la keratite pneumococcique par les serums et les vaccins. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1925, 39: 685-97.—Chams, G. La keratite k Leishmania. Lyon med., 1927, 140: 24-7. Also Arch, opht., Par., 1930, 47: 39-44.—DeSchweinitz, G. E., & Woods, A. C. Trypanosome keratitis, an experimental study. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1917, 15: 106-22. Also repr.— Hartmann, E. Le virus de l'herpes et la keratite experimentale du lapin. Sem. hop. Paris, 1926, 3: 71-5.—Isaicu, L. [Cocco- bacillus as cause of keratitis in rats and rabbits] Cluj. med., 1933, 14: 211-6.—Jackson, E., & Hartman, F. W. Experi- mental Bacillus pyocyaneus keratitis. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1020-27, 12: 442-50.—Kredbova, P. [Metastatic gonorrheal keratitis] Cas. lek. desk., 1933, 72: 723-5.—Martin, A., & Adrogue, E. Casos de queratitis de etiologia bacilar. Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: pt 2, 1253-5.—Michail, D., & Vancea, P. Sur la keratite experimentale produite par le bacille bilie de Calmette-Guerin. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 107: 288.—Olah, D. [Periconia keratitidis] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 543. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 92:650-2.—Polev, L. I., & Mikaelian, R. H. [Immunity in experimental typhoid keratitis] Vrach. delo, 1926, 9: 329-31.—Shearer. H. A. Bacillus pyocyaneus keratitis; report of 3 cases. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 447.—Soudakov, P. S. Keratitis ulcerosa and nonulcerosa produced by Diplobacillus Petit. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 1415- 20, pl.—Zoeller, C, & Bastouil. Keratite eberthienne et immunite; keratite a bacilles paratyphiques A et B. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1154-0. ---- Inflammation, band-shaped. Bedell, A. J. Band keratitis. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1926, 31: 243-55. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 887-92.—Bretagne, P. Keratite en bandelette vue a la lampe a fente. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1936, 697.—Janku. J. [Primary and secondary zonular keratitis in seeing eyes] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1923, 62: 251; 283; 314; 334; 3 pl.—Sisson, R. J. Band keratitis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933, 31: 31-42, 7 pl. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 222-31.—Tsou, C. C. Band-shaped keratitis. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 1423-6, pl — Werner. L. E. Case of band-shaped keratitis. Tr. Ophtb. Soc. U. K., 1929, 49: 510. ---- Inflammation, bullous and vesiculous. See also Cornea, Erosion. Alsberg, C. *Beitrage zur Lehre von der sogenannten Keratitis bullosa besonders im Zusammenhang mit Leukomen und mit irido- cyklitischen Endothelveranderungen [Freiburg] 38p. 8° Berl., 1926. Allen, T. D. On the pathology of bullous keratitis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1932, 30: 391-419, 10 pl.—Davis, W. T. Keratitis bullosa; with report of a case cured by X-ray. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 24-8.—Fontana, G. Su di un caso di cheratite bollosa. Boll, ocul., 1933, 12: 474-9.—Gala. A. [Sympathectomy in keratitis bullosa] Cas. 16k. desk., 1925, 64: 1278-80.—Green, J. Bullous keratitis; a rational therapy. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 158-74. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 16-20.—Griiter, W. Ueber Blaschenbildung bei Hornhauterkrankungen. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 275-82 [Discussion] 286. Also Sitzber. Ges. Naturwiss. Marburg, 1930, 64: 1-8.—Hyde, F. T. Arsenical exfoliative keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 14: 611-6.—Isakowitz. Keratitis bullosa (spontane Hornhauterosion) und Allergie. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 243.—Kirby, D. B. Keratitis exfoliativa complicating dermatitis exfoliativa (arsphenamine) Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser.. 2: 661-9. Also N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 715-20.—Knapp, A. The treatment of bullous keratitis. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 560-2. Meighan, S. S. Two cases of relapsing traumatic vesicular keratitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1924, 44: 46-56.—Nicoletti, G. Cheratite bollosa emorragica. Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 1091-6, pl.—Sacha, A. Quelques phenomenes optiques relatifs aux bulles de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 491-6. ------ [Vesicles on cornea] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1924, 63: 1101- 3_—Stegman, L. V. Case of keratitis with formation of vesicles in female adult, aged 60 years. Eye Ear &c Month., 1922, 1: 464.—Villard & Roger, H. Keratite bulleuse recidivante chez un malade atteint 10 ans auparavant de meningite sereuse probable de la fosse cerebrale posterieure. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1931, 9: 755-9. ---- Inflammation: Causes. See also names of primary diseases as Filariasis; Trachoma, &c. Leoz y Ortin, G. Queratitis agudas mas frequentes y queratitis parasitarias. 156p. 12? Madr., 1920. .„ , J Adamantiadis, B. Keratite weeksienne en sillon chez des anciens trachomateux. Ann. ocul., Par., 1928, 165: 119- 2g__Bertein. Keratite et vaccin. Lyon med., 1923, 132: 226.__Blobner, F. Verbreitung der Keratitis ekzematosa und des Glaukoms. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 699.—Buffing- ton, W. R. Keratitis: nutritional, neurotrophic, dystrophic. South. M. J., 1931, 24: 300-9. Also Eye Ear &c. Month., 1931-32, 10:97-107.—Byers, W. G. M. Two cases of traumatic keratitis in the new-born. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1924, 22: 299-307. Also Brit. J. Ophth., 1925, 9: 162-6.—Cosmettatos, G. F. Des affections de la cornee au cours de la syphilis acquise. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 729-37.—Detroy, L. Keratite d'origine ourlienne. Clin, opht., Par., 1926, 30: 518.—Dimis- sianos, B. Keratite epitheiiale tuberculogene. Arch, opht., Par., 1935, 52: 499-504.—Jost, A. Keratite d'origine dentaire. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1927, 336-8.—Mackenzie, G. W. Unilateral non-suppurative keratitis of dental infection origin. J. Ophth. Otol., 1927, 31: 148-53.—Magitot, A., Tille, H., & Dubois-Poulsen. Keratite d'origine nasale. Ann. ocul., Par., 1936, 173: 1-25.—Neumark, I. E. [Keratitis of dental origin] Vest, oft., 1937, 10: 894.—Pillat. Metastatische Keratitis nach Meningitis cerebrospinalis epidemica. Zschr. Augenh., 1922- 23, 49: 291-3.—Rotth, von. Keratitis auf Grund endokriner Storung. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1925, 45:205-7 [Discussion] 212.—Ross, J. A., & Dunlop, E. C. Keratitis with intra-nasal causation. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1928, 48: 393-7.—Sacha, A. [Case of traumatic keratitis] Cas. 16k. desk., 1929, 67: 1246- 8.—Saint-Martin, R. de. La keratite anesthesique. Mede- cine, Par., 1938, 19: 32-5.—Sedan, J. Keratite recidivante chez une artiste de cinema. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 150-4.—Shibata, S. Keratitis due to inoculation with syphilis into the cavity behind the eye-ball. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1928, 11: 362.—Sinaiko, A. A. Keratitis postvaccinolosa. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 5: 91. Also repr.—Thiel, R. Keratitis traumatica als Betriebsunfall in Zuckerfabriken. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 835-8.—Torres Estrada, A. Mercurials and salvarsan for eczematous conjunctivitis and keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 909—Weve. Ueber Keratitis urica. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924, 44: 236-50. ---- Inflammation, deep. Bakly, M. A. A case of keratitis profunda treated success- fully bv subconjunctival injections of carbolic acid. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1930, 23: 24-6.—Ehlers. H. On the forma- tion of precipitates in profound keratitis (profound keratitis with precipitates visible at the margin) Acta ophth., Kbh., 1927, 4: 227-36.—El Maghraby, A. M. Biomicroscopy of deep keratitis. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1937, 30: 165-73, 5 pl.—Gilchrist, M. A case of keratitis marginalis profunda occurring in both eyes. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1928, 48: 405.—Jirman. J. [Causes of deep specific keratitis] Cas. lek. 6esk., 1929, 68: 615-7.—Kestenbaum. Eine sternformige tiefe Keratitis, wahrscheinlich auf herpetischer Basis. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 224-6.—Langdon, H. M. Keratitis profunda. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1921, n. ser., 43: 209.—Marchesini, E. Contributo clinico alle cheratiti interstiziali centrali profonde. Ann. ottalm., 1935, 63: 321- 40. pl.—Mazal, V. [Interesting case of deep inflammation of the cornea from the etiological view point] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1932, 12: 350.—Sommer, I. Ueber einen histologischen Befund in einem Falle von tiefer Keratitis. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 68: 260-7.—Verhoeff, F. H. A case of keratitis profunda (or disciformis?) with microscopic examination. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1919, 17: 282-96.—Wilde, A. G. Recurrent keratitis profunda from maxillary sinusitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 892-5.—Worms, G.. & Bolotte. Keratite marginale profonde d'allure neurotrophique chez un ancien gazi. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1926, 133-6. ---- Inflammation, dendritic. See also Cornea, Herpes. Dendritic keratitis with experimental infection of rabbit. Annual Rep. Giza Ophth. Lab., 1934, 9: 73-5.—Denti. A. V. Cheratite dendritica postinfluenzale. Gior. ocul., 1922, 3: 141-3.—Finncff, W. C. Dendritic keratitis following thera- peutic inoculation of malaria. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1929, 27: 72-5.—Fuchs, A., & Lauda, E. Zur Aetiologie der Kerati- tis dendritica. Zschr. Augenh.. 1922-23, 49: 9-16.—Grancini, L. E. Di una non comune forma di cheratite dendritica da streptococco parzialmente emolitico, associata in un primo tempo ad intensa cheratite interstiziale diffusa a tutta la cornea. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 786-800.—Jung, J. Zur Behandlung der Keratitis dendritica mit Zinkiontophorese. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 198-201.—Neame, H. The association of dendritic ulcer of the cornea and of superficial punctate keratitis with herpes facialis. Brit. J. Ophth., 1937, 21: 298-309.—Post. M. H. Dendritic keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 884-8.—Selinger, E. Treatment of dendritic keratitis with quinine bisulfate. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 1085 — Zamora, C. Ulcera dendritica. Rev. cubana oft., 1922, 4: 218-21. ---- Inflammation, disciform. Detjtsch, A. *Therapeutische Erfahrungen bei Keratitis disciformis bei Behandlung mit Zinkiontophorese [Wurzburg] 15p. 8? Senta, 1928. Kaz, I. Contribution a, I'etude de la k6ratite disciforme. 104p. 8? Par., 1932. CORNEA 896 CORNEA Scheef, A. *Eine unter dem Bilde der parenchymatosen Keratitis auftretende schei- benformige Hornhautentzundung. 23p. 8? Wiirzb., 1928, Schweizer, J. *Keratitis disciformis und Herpes corneae. 16p. 8? Tiib., 1930. Wesener, G. *Ueber Keratitis disciformis. 25 p. S? Wiirzb., 1932. Bencini, A. Cheratite disciforme di Fuchs e virus erpetico. Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 686-95, pl.—Cassuto, N. Cheratite di- sciforme bilaterale. Ibid., 1038, 17: 14-26.—Cavara, V. Sulla eziologia della cheratite disciforme. Rass. ter. pat. clin., 1935, 7: 736-51.—Erlanger, G. Zur Therapie i:nd Aetiologie der Keratitis disciformis; scbneller Heilunsrsei folg mit Iontopho- rese. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 118-23.—Griiter, W. Die Aetiologie der Keratitis di^iformis. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1930, 48: 209-11 [Discussion] 217.—Gualdi. V. La diagnosi differenziale fra le forme atiph-he di cheratite paren- chimatosa e cheratite disciforme di Fuchs nell'affezione in atto e nei reliquati e sua importanza nella pratica medico-legale militare. Gior. med. mil., 1930, 78: 469-78.—Hird. B. A case of discoid keratitis following an ulcer. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1923, 43: 628.—Knapp, P. De la keratite disciforme. Rev. gen. opht., Geneve, 1922, 36: 289-305.—Loddoni. G. Sulla cheratite disciforme di Fuchs. Lettura eft., 1926, 3: 541-52, pl.—Marmoiton. Une forme rare de keratite profonde; la keratite disciforme. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1925, 594-6. Also Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 231-40.—Mazal, V. [Kera- titis disciformis] Bratisl. lek. lnty, 1930, 10:74-80.—Sander, E. Beitrag zur Keratitis disciformis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: Beilagh., 188-90. ---- Inflammation, epithelial vernal. Beckmaxn, F. J. *Ueber aussergcwi'ihnlich ausgedehnte Hornhaut wucherungen bei Fruh- jahrskatarrh [Wi'irzburg] 20p. 8? Schollkrip- pen i. Ufr. [1933] Beigelman, M. N. Dystrophy of the corneal epithelium in vernal catarrh. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 95-103 — El-Tobgy, A. F. Keratitis epithelialis vernalis. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt (1935) 1936, 28: 104-8.—Korenevich, I. A. [Typi- cal changes of the cornea in vernal catarrh and its relationship to changes in the cornea in affections caused by ultra-violet rays] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 2: 389-400.—Ward, R. Spring catarrh. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: sect, ophth. 1.320-2. ---- Inflammation, filamentary. Kempf, J. *Ein Fall einer Mischform von Austrocknungskeratitis und Xerophthalmie. lOp. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Albrich, K. Die Keratitis filiformis und die Sekretion der Tranendriise. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1928, 121: 402-10 — Beetham, W. P. Filamentary keratitis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 413-35.—Betsch, A. Die chronische Keratitis fili- formis als Folge mangelnder Tranensekretion. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 618-23.—Bossalino, G. Contributo alio studio della cheratite filamentosa. Boll, ocul., 1936, 15: 1193- 214.—Chang, S. P. Filamentous keratitis; a discussion of its etiology and report of a case. Nat. M. J. China, 1929, 15: 600-3.—Duke-Elder, W. S. Keratitis sicca. Brit. J. Ophth., 1930, 14: 61-5.—Engelking, E. Ueber Hornhaut- und Binde- hau+veranderungen infolge mangelnder Tranensekretion; ein Beitrag zur Aetiologie der Keratitis filiformis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 102S, 81: 75-84, pl.—Focosi, M. Considerazioni sulla patogenesi della cheratite filamentosa. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 619-^0.—Houwer, A. W. M. Keratitis filamentosa and chronic arthritis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1927, 47: 88-96. ------ De aetiologie der keratitis filamentosa. Ned. tschr. geneesk.. 1027. 71: 1126. ------ Keratitis filamentosa und cbrcnische Arthritis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 10- 21.—Isakowitz, J. Die endokrine Periarthritis (Umber) und Keratitis filiformis. Ibid., 1928, 81: 85.—Liu, P. H. A report of 12 cases of keratitis filamentosa. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 1653-5.—Schall. Neue Therapie der Fadehenkera- titis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 406-8.—Wissmann, R. Keratitis filiformis, als Teilsvmptom innersekretorischer Storungen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1525. ---- Inflammation, meibomian. Fain, I. E. [Treatment of blepharitis and keratitis mei- bomiana] Vest. oft. 1937, 10: 892.—Fazakas, S. [Akro- stalagmus cinnabarinus Corda causing meibomitis-keratitis] Orv. hetil., 1034. 78: 80.—Filatov. V. P. Keratitis meibo- miana. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 84: 380-4.—Zolotareva, M. M. [On keratitis meibomiana] Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 693-5. ---- Inflammation, neuro-paralytic. Klemm, H. *Beobachtungen iiber Keratitis neuroparalytica. 25p. 8? Wiirzb., 1937. Strerath, A. *Ein Fall von Keratitis neuro- paralvtika; zur Frage der Trophoneurose [ Wiirz- burgf 31p. 8? Diiren, 1935. Alonso, J. M., & Isola, A. Sur la pathogenie de la keratite neuro-paralytique. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1028, 6: 433-44.— Alphonse, B. Keratitis neurotrophica superficialis. Arch. Augenh., 1925, 97: 120-2.—Bailliart, P. La ken-lie n. m,.- paralytique. Medecine, Par., 1934, 15: 20-3. -Bohr. C. Ueber die Grundlagen der Keratitis neuroparalytica. /ugb■;«-li ein Beitrag zur Keratitis neuroparalytica nacb Alkoliolmj, k- tionen ins Ganglion Gasseri. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 62: 1 -2(>. - Brinton, A. G. An interesting case of neuroparalytic corneal ulcer. Med. J. S. Africa. 1924-25, 20: 98.—Chance, B. Neuro- pathic keratitis setting in long after alcoholic injections into Gasserian ganglion for relief of trigeminal neuralgia. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1920, 18: 173-85.—De Sanctis. G. E. Osserva- zioni su alcune forme rare di cheratiti: cheratite superficiale neurogena; degenerazione familiare della cornea. Ann. ottalm., 1936, 64: 160-71, pl.—Duguet, J. Les lesions anatomiques de la keratite neuro-paralytique (etude d'une observations; deductions pathogeniques) Arch, opht.. Par., 1933, 50: 398- 413.—Groes, K. Treatment of chronic neuro-keratitis by means of total tarsorrhaphy. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1925, 3: 46-50.—Hartmann, E. La keratite neuro-paralvtique. J. med. fr., 1926, 15: 27-32.—Kohne. Keratitis neuroparalytica nach Alkoholinjektion in das Ganglion Gasseri. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23. 49: 53.—Lagrange, F. La k6ratite rieuro-paralytique: ses varietes. sa pathogenic Bull. Acad. med.. Par., 1922, 3. ser., 87: 288-07.—MacMillan, J. A., & Cone, W. Prevention and treatment of keratitis neuroparalvtica bv closure of the lacrimal canaliculi. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 18: 352-5. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1937, 37: 348-50.—Passow. Zur Aetiologie der Keratitis neuroparalvtica. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 390.—Riehm, W. Herdlokalisation in Fallen doppel- seitiger Keratitis neuro-paralvtica. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1934, 50: 214-7 [Discussion] 230-2.—Schieck, F. Die Kera- titis neuroparalytica. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 85.— Schopfer, O. Ueber trophoneurotische Steigerung des Zilien- wachstums bei Keratitis neuroparalytica. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 776-8.—Soudakoff, P. S., & Kurotchkin, T. J. Re- sistance of the eve to bacterial infection following neuropara- lytic keratitis. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol.. N. Y„ 1931, 28: 787-9 — Tagawa, S. Ueber die Beschaffenheit der Hornhautoberflache nach Trigeminusdurchschneidung. Arch. Augenh., 1929-30, 102: 231-50.—Van Lint. Queratitis neuroparalitica en una criatura de 18 meses. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1930, 5: 481.— Veil, P. La keratite neuroparalytique. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1931. 45: 647.—Vita, A. Sulla cheratite neuroparalitica con- secutiva ad iniezioni di alcool nel ganglio di Gasser. Lettura oft., 1929. 6: 605-20.—Weaver, H. S. Protonuclein powder in neuroparalytic keratitis. J. Ophth. Otol., 1923, 27: 26-31. ---- Inflammation, nummular [Dimmer] Aust, O. Ueber die Keratitis nummularis Dimmer. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932-33, 129: 576-95.—Chen, W. Y. Keratitis nummularis (Dimmer's disease) China M. J., 1934. 48: 0S2; 890.—Jese, L. Ueber Keratitis nummularis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 96: 219-26.—Sacha. A. Keratitis nummularis Dimmer. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1933, 131: 102-7.—Salzmann, M. Leber die Keratitis nummularis Dimmer. Ibid., 1934, 132: 399-420, 2 pl—Szekely. J. Ueber die Keratitis nummu- laris Dimmer. Ibid., 1935, 134: 184-8. ---- Inflammation, parenchymatous. Gschwexd. H. *Ueber die Keratitis paren- chymatosa [Heidelberg] 47p. 8? Walldorf, 1929. Spicer, W. T. H. Parenchymatous keratitis; interstitial keratitis; uveitis anterior; the Gifford Edmonds prize in ophthalmology. 63p. 8? Lond., 1924. Abreu Fialho. Keratite parenchymatosa ou intersticial ou diffusa (nao suppurativa) Brasil med., 1924, 38: 29-41.— Balza. J. Queratitis parenquimatosa o intersticial. Dia med., B. Air.. 1935, 7: 965.—Bierman, H. Parenchymatous kerati- tis. Hahneman. Month., 1935, 70: 418.—Bourbon, O. P. Interstitial keratitis. Am. Med., 1935, 41: 231-5.—Carvill. M. Interstitial keratitis; further report. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931. 96: 1936-8. ------ & Derby, G. S. Interstitial keratitis. Bos- ton M. & S. J., 1925, 193: 403-12.—Clapp, C. A. Intnstitial keratitis; a review of some of the ideas advanced in the past decade. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 2: 580-7.— Corrado, A. Su di un caso di cheratite interstiziale iniziatasi con la prima mestruazione. Arch, ottalm., 1929, 36: 98-106.— Cunningham, J. F. The analvsis of a series of cases of inter- stitial keratitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1922, 42: 44-60 — De Courcy, T. L. Interstitial keratitis and the workmen's compensation act. Ibid., 1930, 50: 556-64.—Frazer. A. D. One hundred cases of interstitial keratitis. Ibid., 1936. 56: 354-7.—Goldbach, L. J. Interstitial keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 431.—Granstrom. K. O. Die Keratitis paren- chymatosa in spaterem Alter. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1934, 12: 122-36. ------ Keratitis parenchymatosa bei hoherem Alter. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1935, 16: 111.—Hackett, C. J. Interstitial keratitis, boomerang legs and yaws in a CORNEA 897 CORNEA European boy from the New Hebrides. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 2: 213-6.—Herzau, W.f & Hossmann, E. Ueber Kera- titis parenchymatosa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932,88:464-77.— Hoffman, J. N. Monocular interstitial keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 296.—Montgomery, D. W., & Culver, G. D. Two sisters with keratitis parenchymatosa. Med. J & Rec, 1931, 134: 216-9.—Mulock Houwer. [Parenchyma- tous keratitis] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937, 77: 1003.— Palmer, E. R. Parenchymatous or interstitial keratitis; report of 2 cases. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1930, 34: 306-8.—Sabata, J. [Parenchymatous keratitis] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1930, 10: 29- 30.—Schieck, F. Die Keratitis parenchymatosa. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1938, 85: 132-4.—Trossat, H. Un cas rare de keratite interstitielle unilaterale constatee k la naissance. Bull Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 375-7.—Weinberger, N. S„ & Cordray, D. P. Interstitial keratitis. Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1936, 6: 181-4.—Williams, C. E. Keratitis parenchymatosa circum- scripta. J. Ophth. Otol., 1925, 29: 450-7. ---- Inflammation, parenchymatous: Causes. See also Syphilis; Tuberculosis. Brandhofer, G. *Die nichtsyphilitische Keratitis parenchymatosa. 29p. 8? Wiirzb 1932. Reiimann, A. *Keratitis parenchymatosa und Unfall. 39p. 8? Bonn, 1928. Addario La Ferla, G. Sulla cheratite parenchimatosa post- traumatica (considerazioni medico-legali) Arch, ottalm., 1922, 29: 503-8.—Baudot. Keratite interstitielle et traumatisme. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1933, 269-71.—Delord. Rapport de M. Bailliart sur un cas de keratite interstitielle ayant evolue pendant la vie intra-uterine. Ibid., 28.—Farina, F. Cheratite parenchimatosa traumatica in un occhio ed estensione del processo all'altro. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 362-70.— Duverger & Lampert. K6ratite interstitielle traumatique. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 12-8.—Fietta, P. Keratite inter- stitielle, premiere localisation au cours d'une staphylococcemie. Rev. g6n. opht., Par., 1928, 42: 125-30.—Foncin, R., & Jost, A. Keratite parenchymateuse meningococcique. Ann. ocul., Par., 1927, 164: 358-71.—Jones, C. P. Interstitial keratitis due to focal infection. Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 461-3.— Legrand, H. Keratite interstitielle et infection dentaire. J. Hotel Dieu Montreal, 1935, 4: 102-4.—Lombardo, M. Notas clinicas acerca de la queratitis intersticial. Rev. cienc. m6d., Mex., 1928, 7: 306-13.—Mackenzie, G. W. Interstitial keratitis of dental infection origin; with the report of an inter- esting case. Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 85-7. Also repr.— Mazzardi, P. Cheratite parenchimatosa post-influenzale. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1928, 16: 197-200.—Medrano, I. R. Queratitis intersticiales sifilfticas y tuberculosas. Inform. med., Valladolid, 1930, 7: 160-4.—Paufique, L. Episcierite avec reliquats de keratite interstitielle au cours d'un accident du travail; probleme medico-legal. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 136.—Reid, H. W. Parenchymatous keratitis; luetic and tuber- cular. J. Med., Cincin., 1927-28, 8: 11-6.—Riehm, W. Ana- phylaxie und Keratitis parenchymatosa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 648-56.—Sagher, E. Die nichtluische Keratitis parenchymatosa. Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1935, 34: 305-14.— Spicer, W. T. H. Discussion on eve injuries and interstitial keratitis. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 373-6.—Terrien, F. Les facteurs adjuvants de la keratite interstitielle. Arch, opht., Par., 1933, 50: 614-29.—Tovbin, B. G., & Prosorovski, B. M. Ueber die Pathogenese der parenchymatosen Keratitis und ihren Zusammenhang mit dem endokrinen System. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1929, 122: 257-81.—Veasey, C. A. Congenital (fetal) interstitial keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1932, 3. ser., 15: 138.—Weill & Jost. Keratite interstitielle au cours d'une meningococcemie. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 364. ---- Inflammation, parenchymatous: Complica- tions and sequelae. Levy, A. *Les refractions chez les malades atteints de keratite interstitielle [Paris] 54p. 8? Ivry-sur-Seine, 1933. Agnello, F. Diplopia monoculare in seguito a cheratite parenchimatosa. Riv. otoneur., 1927, 4: 328-33.—Bonnet, P. Les opacites corneennes en feuille de palmier reliquats de la keratite interstitielle (type annulaire de Vossius) Arch, opht., Par., 1935, 52: 625-35. ------ & Paufique, L. Keratoglobe et keratite interstitielle. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1934, 232. ------ Chorio-retinite maculaire dans la myopie forte; keratite interstitielle. Lyon med., 1934, 154: 57.—Charles. J. W. Abortive healing of a case of primary affection of the bulbar conjunctiva with a simultaneous keratitis parenchy- matosa punctata. Progr. Med., Phila., 1924, 2: 379.—Colomba, N. Ricerche cliniche sulle complicanze coroideali nella cheratite parenchimatosa. Ann. ottalm., 1936, 64: 1-38.—Nobl, G-, & Lowenfeld, W. Prognosis of keratitis parenchymatosa. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1925, 29: 31-4.—Rollet & Bussy. Les accidents osteo-periostiques au cours de la keratite interstitielle. Lyon med., 1926, 130: 365.—Sargnon & Rollet. J. Keratite inter- stitielle et lesions de l'oreille; etude statistique. Arch, internat. laryng., Par., 1930, 36: 671-6.—Saul, H. Ueber das Schicksal der Patienten mit Keratitis parenchymatosa. Zschr. Augenh., 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----57 1935, 86: 199-203.—Tallei, E. L'idrartro del ginocchio nelle forme iniziali o atipiche di cheratite parenchimatosa. Lettura oft., 1926. 3: 401-10.—Zaviska, P. [Disturbances of the inner ear in parenchymatous keratitis] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1921-22, 1:295-305. ---- Inflammation, parenchymatous: Pathol- ogy. Botton, S. E. de. ^Contribution a I'etude de la pathogenie endocrinienne de la keratite paren- chymateuse. 93p. 8? Par., 1931. Enroth, E. *Om den konstitutionella dis- positionens betydelse i den parenkymatosa keratitens etiologi; en klinisk och serologisk (Abderhalden-) undersokning. 114p. 8? Hel- sin., 1919. Hallerbach, G. *Ueber Kapillarverande- rungen am Nagclfalz bei Keratitis parenchy- matosa [Frankfurt a. M.] 8p. 8°. Berl., 1929. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1928, 67: 306-13. Blaickner, J. Keratitis parenchymatosa und Grundumsatz. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1936, 51: 117-22.—Bujadoux, A. Les reactions sanguines dans la keratite interstitielle. J. med. Lyon, 1931, 12: 203-6.—Cornet, E. Pannus et keratite inter- stitielle. Rev. internat. trachome, 1937, 14: 198-203.— Deloge. Quelques infiltrations interstitielles de la cornee. Rev. g6n. opht., Geneve, 1922, 36: 241-5.—Enroth, E., & Hisinger-Jagerskiold, E. [The skin capillaries in parenchy- matous keratitis] Fin. liik. sail, hand., 1925, 67: 777-82, pl. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 75: 598-602, pl.—Hanum, S. Peculiar formation in the anterior chamber in a case of cir- cumscript parenchymatous keratitis. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1937, 15: 351-3.—Jaeger, E. Ein histologisch untersuchter Fall von Keratitis parenchvmatosa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1925, 74: 488-97.—Jenalejev, S. M. Zur Pathogenese der parenchymatosen Keratitis. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1931, 71: 365-71.—Lehmann, H. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Glas- leistenbildung an der Hornhauthinterflache bei abgelaufener Keratitis parenchymatosa. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 62: 230- 45, 9 pl.—Lowenstein, A. Tierversuche zur Frage der Entste- hung der Keratitis parenchymatosa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927. 78: Beilagh., 73-89. ------ Ueber das klinische Bild der Ophthalmia anaphylactica nebst Bemerkungen zur Patho- genese der Keratitis parenchymatosa. Ibid., 1929, 82: 64-71. Zur Pathogenese und Therapie der Keratitis parenchy- matosa. Ibid., 1932, 88: 306-17.— Mames, A. J. El problema de la queratitis intersticial. Sem. med., B. Air., 1934, 41: 1754-7. Also Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 300-7.—Merigot de Treigny. Un aspect particulier des opacites dans la keratite interstitielle (examen bio-microscopique) Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 95-9.—Neame, H. Interstitial keratitis, with marked radial deep corneal striation (corneal cedema) Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Ophth., 18.—Pesme, P. Vascularisation dans la keratite interstitielle heredo-specifique et dans la keratite parenchymateuse scierosante; etude de bio- microscopie. Arch, opht., Par., 1925, 42: 225-32, pl.—Saba- deanu, V. [Research on cerebrospinal fluid in parenchymatous keratitis] Cluj. med., 1932, 13: 17-22.—Spanic. A. Ein seltener Fall von nichtexulzerierter Bindehautsklerose der Uebergangsfalte des Unterlides, der halbmondformigen Falte und des Augapfels (Beitrag zur experimentellen parenchy- matosen Keratitis) Zschr. Augenh., 1937, 92: 300-6, pl.— Terrien, F. On certain interstitial infiltration of the cornea. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1928, n. ser., 125: 385-7— Vittadini, A. Contributo alle cheratiti interstiziali superficiali. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1935, 49: 1073-99. ---- Inflammation, parenchymatous, syphilitic. See under Syphilis. ---- Inflammation, parenchymatous: Treat- ment. Hack, H. *Die Ergebnisse der Behandlung der Keratitis parenchymatosa nach Beobach- tungen an der Universitats-Augenklinik zu Wurzburg in den Jahren 1925-34. 21p. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Jahreis, H. *Beitrag zur Behandlung der Keratitis parenchymatosa. 55p. 8? Erlangen, 1927. Rocher, J. *La keratite interstitielle; diag- nostic et traitement. 177p. 8? Par., 1933. Brav. A. The clinical picture and treatment of interstitial keratitis; a grave disorder that can be successfully treated. Am. Physician, 1923, 28: 811.—Bywater. H. H., & Plummer, F. C. Preliminary note on the X-rav treatment of interstitial keratitis. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 1152.—Chance, B. On the CORNEA 898 CORNEA treatment of parenchymatous keratitis. Atlantic M. J., 1924-25, 28: 62-7.—Coulter, R. J., & Ingram, P. C. P. The value of salvarsan or its substitutes in the treatment of inter- stitial keratitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1923, 43: 632-40.— De Courcy, T. L., & Mather, J. H. X-ray treatment of inter- stitial keratitis. Brit. J. Radiol., B. A. R. P. Sect., 1924, 29: 105-9. Also Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 12.— De la Vega, E. Los rayos X en el tratamiento de las queratitis interst iciales. Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1924, 1: 265-72. Also Rev. espec, B. Air., 1926. 1: 225-37.—Derer, J. [Spontaneous cure of parenchymatous keratitis] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1931, 11: 95.—Deutschmann, R. Ueber eine Erfolg versprechende Behandlung der parenchymatosen Keratitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 101.—Downing, J. A. Interstitial keratitis; treatment, results and case reports. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1925, 15: 00-3.—Dykes, G. Splenic extract in the treatment of non- ulcerative parenchymatous (interstitial) keratitis. Vet. J., Lond., 1934, 90: 383-5, pl.—Fleischer, B. Zur Behandlung der Keratitis parenchymatosa. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1929, 47: 365-8.—Fraticelli, A. Modalita di tecnica della terapia fisica nelle forme di cheratiti parenchimatose. Ann. ottalm., 1930, 58: 45-51.—Gnad, F. Ueber den Erfolg der Rontgen- und Bucky-Strahlentherapie bei Keratitis parenchymatosa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 89: 446-56.—Hensen, H. Ueber die Behandlung der Keratitis parenchymatosa avasculosa durch Hohensonne. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 52: 104.—Japiot & Bussy. Le traitement des keratites interstitielles par les rayons X. Lyon med., 1921, 130: 01.—Khoroshina, A. G. [Effect of pyrogenous factors on the course of parenchymatous keratitis] Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 865-9.—Klauder, J. V. Interstitial keratitis treated with quinine bisulfate without effect. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 34: 739.------Interstitial keratitis treated with malaria. Ibid., 744.—Krol.A. G. [Treat- ment of parenchymatous keratitis (results of 12 years practice)] Vest, oft., 1937, 10: 696-707.—Kukan, F. Die Wismutbe- handlung der Keratitis parenchymatosa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 478-87.—Kurz, J. [Keratitis parenchymatosa treated by subconjunctival injections of cyanic mercury] Cas. 16k. tesk., 1926, 65: 1057-61.—Marchesani, O. Beitrag zur un- spezifischen oder Fiebertherapie der Keratitis parenchymatosa. Arch. Augenh., 1928, 99: 207-18.—Margerin, R. Du traite- ment des keratites interstitielles par les sels de bismuth. Ann. ocul., Par., 1924, 161: 355-62.—Merkulov, I., & Schick, I. Rontgentherapie der parenchymatosen Keratitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 673-84.—Navarro, J. C, & Alzaga, S. de. Tratamiento de la queratitis parenquimatosa. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 2, 1329-35.—Rea, R. L. A preliminary report on the treatment of interstitial keratitis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.. 1923-24, 17: Sect. Ophth., 18-21. Also Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 1136.—Rollet & Cobrat. Keratite interstitielle tardive chez un malade porteur de lesions osteoarticulaires multiples; radiotherapie; r&sultat excellent. Lyon med., 1923, 132: 891.—Schott, K. Keratitis parenchymatosa und Salvar- san. Zschr. Augenh., 1923, 50: 109-12.—Selinger, E. Local quinine therapv in cases of interstitial keratitis and old corneal opacities. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 829-32.—Tsukahara, Y. Statistische Untersuchung iiber Keratitis parenchymatosa; Anhang: Ueber den Wert des Salvarsans gegen diese Krankheit. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1926, No. 255.—Wright, C. S., & Perlman, H. H. The treatment of interstitial keratitis, with special reference to the use of bismuth. Am. J. Syph., 1930, 14: 169-74.—Zolog, N. [Effect of roentgentherapy in parenchy- matous keratitis] Cluj. med., 1937, 18: 376-81. ---- Inflammation: Pathology. Borsotti, I. II comportamento del cosidetto reticoloendo- telio nelle lesioni settiche della cornea. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 306-26.—Busse, P. Fehlerquellen bei der Keratitis- forschung. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1926, 117: 366-74.—Guillery, H. Bewertung und erweiterte Anwendung der Schilfsackchen- methode fiir die Pathologie des Auges. Arch. Augenh., 1929- 30, 102: 353-68.—Lohlein, W. Experimentelle Untersuchun- gen zur Keratitisfrage. Ibid., 1925, 96: 265-330.------ Untersuchungen zur Keratitisfrage. Ibid., 1925-26, 97: 401- 31. ------ Experimenteller Beitrag zur Frage der Horn- hautentziindung. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1924. 44: 229-36. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 53: 260. ------ Entzundungs- fragen vom Standpunkt der experimentellen Keratitis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1539. ------ Fehlerquellen bei der Keratitisforschung. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 118: 395-400. ------ Versuche uber das Auftreten von Speicherzellen in der entziindeten Hornhaut. Ber. Deut, ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 456-8.—Loewenstein. Fliichtige Knotchen der Hornhaut. Ibid., 1932, 49: 462-6.—Mariani. G. Ricerche sperimentale sulla cheratite e sulla meningoencefalite. Policlinico, 1922, 29: sez. prat., 1193-5.—Mulock Houwer, A. W. [Corneal infection and joint affections] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 2299- 301.—Samuels, B. Pathologic aspects of chronic inflammatory conditions of the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 150.— Schmelzer, H. Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Keratitis- frage mittels Gewebeziichtung. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1929, 47: 258-60 [Discussion] 270.—Sedan, J., & Herrmann, R. Un cas de panophtalmite eberthienne, complication exception- nelle de la keratite typhique experimentale. C. rend. Soc biol., 1924. 90: 861.—Stahli, J. Die Prazipitatbildung vom Standpunkte der Kolloidchemie und Oberflachendynamik. Arch. Augenh., 1922-23, 92: 174-92.—Trematore, M. Chera- tite sperimentale da B. C. G. Lettura oft., 1934 11: 475-94 2 pl. ---- Inflammation, phlyctenular and scrofu- lous. Romanet, R. *Sur une forme anormale de la keratite interstitielle; l'infiitration nodulaire cir- conscrite secondairement ulccree de la cornee. 72p. 8? Lyon, 1935. Aland, A. H. Etiology and pathology of phlyctenular keratoconjunctivitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 8: 948-55.— Algan, A. Douze observations de keratite phlyctenulaire traitee par les rayons ultraviolets, en application generale. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1928, 612-6--Cantonnet, A. La kera- tite phlyctenulaire et son traitement. C'inique, Par., 1932,27: 370.—Coro, V. Queratitis escrofulosa v antialfa. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1931, 31: 516-22— Harman, N. B. Phlyctenular conjunctivitis and keratitis; causes and prevention. Med. Stand., 1926, 49: No. 2. 14-6.—Kantzelson. A. B. [Theory of the pathogenesis of fascicular keratitis] Vest, oft., 1(137, II: 512-8.—Kogan, N. D. Ein Fall von Keratitis faseioularis unter dem Bilde des Ulcus serpens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 404-6.—Lasky, M. A. The etiologv of pblvctenulosis. Am. J. Ophth. 1932, 3. ser., 15: 725-8.—Munson, E. S. The etiology of the phlyctenular keratoconjunctivitis and a pro- posed classification of some corneal affections. J. Ophth. Otol, 1925, 29: 423-33.—Petit, P. J. Keratite phlyctenulaire et trachome. Fol. ophth. orient., 1932-3, 1: 16L-7— Riehm, W. Ueber experimentelle Konjunktivitis und Keratitis pblyktaenu- laris. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1929, 47: 85-90 |Discussion] 90.—Rojas, F. A., & Dusseldorp, M. Acci6n de la amigdalec- tomfa en algunos casos de queratitis escrofulosa. Rev. As. med. argent., 1932, 45: 1167-9.—Schieck, F. Die Phlyktiine als Immunitatserscheinung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1032, 79: 6-9.—Sedan, J. Vingt-sept cas de keratite phlyctenulaire traites par les bains de mer chaud. Marseille med., 1923, 60: 818-23.—Sorsby, A., Hamburger, R., & Benham. L. R. Dis- eases of the cornea; the aetiology of phlyctenular ophthalmia (preliminary communication) Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1936, 56: 63-97, pl.—Tertsch. Mischerkrankung einer skrophulosen und parenchymatosen Keratitis. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 349-51.—Vila Covo, A. Queratitis escrofulosa y vacuna anti-alfa. Rev. hig. tuberc, Valencia, 1931, 24: 33-6.— Weiss, A. S. [Pondorf's treatment of scrofulous keratocon- junctivitis] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 542-5.—Zabugin, K. A. [Treatment of scrofulous keratitis with tuberculin by Poun- dorf's method] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 3: 276-9. ---- Inflammation, punctate. Addario La Ferla, G. Contributo alia conoscenza della keratitis punctata profunda di Mauthner. Lettura oft., 1935, 12: 362-70.—Baumert, O. H. Zur Kenntnis der Keratitis punctata profunda Mauthner. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79: 782-5.—Bryn, A. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Keratitis punctata syphilitica. Ibid., 78: Beilagb., 89-92.—Mayou, M. S. The pathology of keratitis punctata. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1924. 44: 81-6, 2 pl.—Schoninger, L. Ueber einen Fall von Keratitis interstitialis punctata bei Lues acquisita und Idiosynkrasie gegen Neosalvarsan. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 467-70.—Weill, G. La keratite ponctuee syphilitique. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1927, 332-5. ---- Inflammation, punctate, superficial [Fuchs] Friton, B. *Ueber die Keratitis punctata superficialis und die Erfolge der Jodbehandlung bei der herpetischen Form. 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1931. Hovelmann, O. *lTeber die lokale Anwendung von Jod-Tinktur bei Keratitis superficialis punc- tata. 12p. 8? Wiirzb., 1930. Arganaraz, R., & Adrogue, E. La queratitis punctata super- ficial (Fuchs) Rev. espec, B. Air., 1927, 2: 333-43.— Brown, A. L. A case of keratitis punctata superficialis im- proved by tbe use of conjunctival flaps. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 136-8.—Cattaneo. D. Cheratite puntata super- ficial neurogenaa carattere intermittente. Boll, ocul., 1930, 9: 217-26.—Davis, W. T. Superficial parenchymatous punct- ate keratitis. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1932, 115-20 — Dean, A. Superficial and punctate keratitis; is it also a de- pression entity? J. Michigan M. Soc, 1934, 33: 295-9.— Doggart. J. H. Superficial punctate keratitis. Brit. J. Ophth., 1934. 18: 65-82, pl.—Hambresin. L. Punctate keratitis of the type of keratitis punctata superficialis chronica. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 14: 1046.—Herbert, H. The micro- organism of Indian superficial punctate keratitis. Brit. J. Ophth., 1931, 15: 633-7.—Iturburu, J. C. Queratitis punctata superficial de caracter epidemico. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1931, 6: 500-4.—Kazlauskas. P. [Keratitis punctata superficialis] Medicina, Kaunas, 1935, 16: 175-83.—Kirwan, E. W. O'G. Epidemic superficial punctate keratitis in Bengal. Fol. ophth. orient, 1932-33, 1: 345-57, pl.—Sjaaf. M. [Keratitis superficialis punctata] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 4888- 93.—Wright, R. E. Superficial punctate keratitis; a record of an epidemic of superficial punctate keratitis which appeared in Madras about May 1928. Brit. J. Ophth.. 1930, 14: 258-83.— Zachariah, G. Superficial punctate keratitis. Proc. All-India CORNEA 899 CORNEA Ophth. Soc, 1930, 1: 50-9.—Zentmayer, W. Superficial punctate keratitis. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1922, 44: 202. ---- Inflammation, pustuliform. Adamantiadis, B. Keratite pustuliforme profonde et les diverses formes de la keratite parenchymateuse syphilitique acquise. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 304-11—Audeoud- Naville, A. Un cas de keratite pustuliforme profonde. Arch. opht., Par., 1935, 52: 289-300, pl.—Granstrom, K. O. A case of keratitis pustuliformis profunda. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1929, 7: 330-6.—Igersheimer, J. Anatomischer Befund einer Kera- titis pustuliformis profunda (Fuchs) Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1929-30, 123: 468-75.—Kriimmel, H. Ueber Keratitis pustu- liformis profunda. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 601-5.— Mulock Houwer, A. W. [Keratitis pustuliformis profunda] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1933, 73: 396-400, 2 pl.—Puscariu, E. La keratite pustuliforme profonde (Fuchs) k propos de l'observation d'un cas chez une heredosyphilitique. Ann. ocul., Par., 1931, 168: 243-55.—Schneider, R. Zur Keratitis pustuliformis profunda. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 238- 41.—Seefelder. R. Zur Aetiologie der Keratitis pustuliformis profunda. Arch. Augenh., 1922, 92: 1-6.—Siegert, P. Zur Symptomatologie der Keratitis pustuliformis profunda. Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 87: 89-103.—Vasek, E. [Deep pustuliform keratitis] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1923, 62: 074-7. ---- Inflammation, rosaceous. Kissmeyer, A. Sur la keratite et autres affections oculaires de la couperose. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1934, 7. ser., 5: 22- 8.—Krakhmalnikov, L. L. [Diagnosis, classification, and therapy of keratitis rosacea] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 783-6 — Krylov, T. K. [Treatment of rosacea of the cornea] Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 700-2.—Lowenstein, A. Die mit der Rosazea vergesellschaftete Affektion der Hornhaut ist auf das Kaninchen ubertragbar. Derm. Wschr., 1924, 79: 1089.— Tretiakov, I. M. [Keratitis rosacea] Sovet. vest, oft., 1930, 9: 358-60. ---- Inflammation, sclerosing. See also Tuberculosis. Rosenbauer, H. *Ueber einen eigentiim- lichen Fall von sklerosierender Keratitis. 12p. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Beselin, O. Ueber zentrale sklerosierende Keratitis. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 25-9, pl.—Butler, T. H. Acute sclerosing keratitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930, 50: 588.— Hird, R. B. Case of sclerosing keratitis. Ibid., 1927, 47: 383— Scotti, P. Osservazioni cliniche sul comportamento delle opacita corneali nella cheratite sclerosante. Ann. ottalm., 1929, 57: 661-72.—Viswalingam, A. A case of sclerosing keratitis profunda. Brit. J. Ophth., 1936, 20: 449-55. ---- Inflammation, superficial. Ammann, E. Keratitis superficialis interstitialis trauma- tica. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 253-8.—Bordas, F. Un caso de queratitis marginal superficial. Med. ibera, 1936, 30: 83.—Cazalis, J. De l'utilite des myotiques dans le traitement des keratites superficielles simples ou ulcereuses. Clin, opht., Par., 1925, 29: 253-8.—Collomb, A. Un cas rare de keratite superficielle (keratite superficielle migratrice) Rev. gen. opht., Geneve, 1923, 37: 285-8.—Doggart, J. H. Recurrent vascular keratitis of unknown origin. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1931, 24: 897-901.—Gilbert, W. Ueber Randgeschwiire und Rand- entzundungen der Hornhaut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 615-20.—Greeves, R. A. X-ray applications in superficial keratitis. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1930, 50: 111-7.—Miyashita, S. Zur Klinik der Keratitis superficialis diffusa. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 88-90. ------ Pathologisch-anatorm- scher Beitrag zur Kenntnis der von mir so genannten Keratitis superficialis diffusa. Ibid., 90-9.—Sanyal, S. Epidemic superficial keratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 390-3 — Stocker, F. Keratitis superficialis und Vitamin A. Schweiz med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 335-7. ---- Inflammation, superficial striate [her- petic] See also Cornea, Herpes. Adrogue, E. La queratitis herpetica. Rev. As. med. argent., 1924, 37: Soc. oft., 51-5.—Alexander, G. F. A factor in the causation of keratitis striata. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1927 47-96—Blegvad, O. Ein Fall von Buchstabenkeratitis. Acta'ophth., Kbh., 1927, 4: 281-4—Koptsovskaia, R. S. [Vital microscopy of the nerves of the cornea in herpetic kera- titis] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 64-9.—Levin, I. S. [Herpetic kerato-iritis] Sovet. vest, oft., 1933, 3: 403—Mariani, G. Ricerche sperimentali sulla cheratite erpetica vaccinica e aftosa; complicanze nervose e fenomeni immunitari (autoriassunto) Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1923, 64: 004-13.—May, G. A. Her- petic keratitis. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1930, 20: 16-20.—Milian & Perin Keratite herpetique experimentale chez le cobaye. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1924, 31: 197-201.—Nitzulescu, J., fr Trinnriaf E Treatment of herpetic keratitis with vitamin B Brit J. Ophth., 1937, 21: 654-8.—Schmidt, K. Zur Frage der Drucksenkung bei Keratitis herpetica des Kanin- ' chens. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 62: 227 9— Schmidt, R. Ueber die streifenformige Keratitis superficialis herpetica. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 47-58--Schulte. W. Ueber Epithel- streifenerkrankung der Hornhaut (von S;:ily) Ibid., 1929, 82: 49-53, 2 pl.—Vazquez Barriere, A. Queratitis lineal supei- ficial o alfabetica. Rev. espec, B. Air.. 1926, 1: 1-14.— Vejdovsky, V. [Alphabet keratitis with acute hypotony and monolateral ptosis] Cas. lek. eesk., 1927, 66: 647-50. ---- Inflammation: Treatment. Canque. Injections sous-conjonctivales d'hectine et d'hec- tagyre dans les keratites rebelles. Clin, opht,, Par., 1022. 26: 427.—Charamis, J. S. Sur le traitement des keratites recidi- vantes a la periode du trachome cicatriciel. Arch. opht.. Par., 1929. 46: 281-4.—Fromaget, C. Traitement rationnel des keratites lacrymales. Ann. ocul., Par., 1923, 160: 726-31.— Jacobson, J. Regression des keratites et des opacites corneennes experimentales sous Paction de l'ether benzvl-cinnamique. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 110: 104-8.—Pellegrini, M. Le iniezioni sottocongiuntivali di tracolisina nella cura delle cheratiti. Arch, ottalm., 1928, 35: 296-322.—Schultz, A. P. Dry heat for iridokeratitis. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 8: 958.— Virgili, R. Tratamientos de las queratitis infecciosas por las vacunas. Tr. Internat. Congr. Ophth., 1922, 1: 5.51-67. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 911.—Volmer. Behandlung der Keratitiden. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928, 38: 337-9. ---- Inflammation—in animals. Dehecq, M. *Contribution a I'etude de la keratite interstitielle dans la maladie du jeun age chez les carnivores domestiques [Alfort] 158p. 8? Lille, 1928. Dobrovolski, G. *Beitrag zur Geschichte der Therapie der Keratitis der Haustiere bis in die Mitfee des 19. Jahrhunderts [Leipzig] 39p. 8? [Bilin] 1924. Bavassano, G. Di una rara forma di cheratite pseudo- enzootica del cavallo. Gior. med. vet,, 1928, 77: 105-10.— Bessemans. A., & Van Canneyt, J. Nouvelles donnees sur la pallidoidose; formes rares de keratite d'inoculation chez le lapin. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1938. 127: 350-61.—Gray, H. Keratitis pigmentosa in the dog. Vet. J., Lond., 1923, 79: 402.—Poels, J. Keratitis infectiosa in cattle (Keratitis pvo- bacillosa) J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1917, 51: 526-31—Tassi, L. Considerazioni eziologiche e cliniche su un'enzoozia di cheratite dei ruminanti. Clin, vet., Milano, 1934, 57: 558-62.—Veenen- daal, H. Keratitis superficialis chronica canis (Keratitis pannosa et pigmentosa chronica) Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1928, 58: 604-10. Also Tschr. diergeneesk., 1928, 55: 1175; 1235. ------ Keratitis parenchymatosa des Hundes. Arch. wiss. prakt, Tierh., 1929, 59: 85; 159. ------ Ueber einige beim Hunde vorkommende Hornhauterkrankungen; Keratitis ulcerosa. Ibid., 1930, 61: 38-50. ---- Injuries. See also Cornea, Foreign bodies; Cornea, Inflammation: Causes. Quentin, J. *Sur la keratalgie dite traumati- que. 74p. 8? Par., 1933. Addario La Ferla, G. Due casi di infezione tetanica per traumatismo della cornea, di cui uno seguito da esito mortale. Lettura oft., 1931, 8: 10-8.—Alessandro, L. Ferite della cornea per spine di castagna. Ibid.. 1929, 6: 372-7.—Atkinson, D. T. Injuries to the cornea. Eye Ear &c Month., 1929, 8: 106-8.—Benlley, N. Corneal lesions. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1937, 36: 385-8.—Busacca, A. Le lesioni superficial! da schegge nella cornea. Lettura oft., 1924, 1: 28.5-302.—Carroll, F. Frost bite of the cornea. Am. 3. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser.. 16: 994.—Chou, C. H. Some rare injuries of the cornea. Nat. M. J. China, 1929, 15: 555-68.—De Jaeger. Lesion corneenne par ebranlement. Bull. Soc beige opht,, 1935, No. 71, 171-3. Also Bruxelles med., 1935-36, 16: 215.—Dodd, C. S. Burns of cornea. Virginia M. Month., 1927-28, 54: 373.—Gallenga, C. Di alcuni casi di rottura sottoepiteliale della cornea da colpo di frusta. Boll, ocul., 1928, 7: 1089-98.—Gallois, J. Lesions corneennes traumatiques. Vie med., 1923, 4: 1722.—Griffey. E. W. Traumatic lesions of the cornea. Texas J. M., 1932, 27* 732-6—Heuven, J. A. van. [Posttraumatic changes of cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 1381-5.—Kiel, E. Einbruch von Kammerwasser in das Hornhautgewebe. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 201-6.—Lampert. Contusion fraicbe de la corn6e vue a la lampe a fente. Arch, opht., Par., 1024, 41: 567—Lewis, P. M. Traumatic corneal injuries with ease reports. J. Florida M. Ass., 1925-26, 12: 37-9.—MacFetridge. W. C. Glass wound of cornea. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K.. 1933, 53: 634.—Rei's, V. Examen anatomo-pathologique d'un cas de rupture et de plicature traumatique de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 544-50.—Sacha, A. Bemerkung zu der Arbeit Einbruch von Kammerwasser in das Hornhautgewebe von Ed. Kiel. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 822.—Vajda, G. von. Ein Fall von einer innerhalb einer halben Stunde entwickelten spontanen DHunctio epithelii corneae. Ibid.. 1937, 99: 248- 51 —Young, C. A. Bee sting of the cornea; with case report. Am. J. Ophth., 1931, 3. ser., 11: 208-16. CORNEA 900 CORNEA ---- Injuries, actinic. Gallenga, R. La cheratite attinica (contributo biomiero- scopico alia conoscenza delle lesioni corneali da raggi ultravio- letti) Boll, ocul., 1931, 10: 418-41.—Martin, P. Radium necrosis of the cornea. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1936, 16: 159.— Thies, O. Doppelseitige Hornhautverbrennung durch kiinst- liche Hohensonne. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 674.— Toth, Z. [Keratitis photoelectrical Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 643-5. ---- Injuries, birth. Blaauw, E. E. Birth trauma to the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1928, 3. ser., 11: 440-3.—Fewell, A. G. Lesions of the cornea caused by birth trauma. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933, 31: 329- 44, 4 pl.—Gil, R. R. Lesi6n obstetrica de la c6rnea. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1933, 33: 623-6.—Lloyd, R. I. Birth injuries of the cornea and allied conditions. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1937, 37: 212-20, 2 pl. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1938, 3. ser., 21: 359- 65.—Savin, L. H. Birth rupture of Descemet's membrane of left cornea. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 390.— Shumway, E. A. Demonstration of a case of birth injury of the cornea. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1923, 3. ser., 45: 389. ---- Injuries, chemical. Eilers, W. H. *Ein Fall von Scheidewasser- veratzung der Cornea mit anatomischem Befund. 23p. 8? Rostock, 1919. Hoffmann, V. [F.] *Studien iiber die histo- logischen Veranderungen und iiber die Regenera- tion der Hornhaut bei Veratzung derselben durch Bleisalzlosungen [Berlin] 48p. 8? Wiesb., 1918. Alajmo, B. Gli intorbidamenti corneali da calce (ricerche sperimentali, chimiche e terapeutiche) Boll, ocul., 1929, 8: 827-59.—Antonibon, A. Contributo alia terapia desli intorbi- damenti corneali da calce. Ibid., 1931, 10: 316-29.—Braun, G., & Haurowitz, F. Experimentelle histologische und thera- peutische Versuche zur Kalkveratzung der Kornea. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 157-65.—Chance, B. Superficial necrosis of entire corneal surfaces after gas explosion; complete restoration. Am. J. Ophth., 1929, 3. ser., 12: 303.—Dejean, C. Keratite par crayon d'aniline. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 178-82.—Egtermeyer. Ueber eine akut aufgetretene Ernah- rungsstorung der Hornhaut mit nachfolgendem Zerfall durch Glaukosaneintraufelung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 155- 7.—Fairclough, W. A. Gas keratitis. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1937, 7: 163-6.—Feje>, J. Inflammation of the cornea caused by solution of silver nitrate. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 863. ------ Ein Fall von Hornhautveratzung, verursacht durch Eintropfen einer 10%igen Lapislosung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 886.—Gillessen, P. Zur Kalkveratzung der Kornea; kolloidchemische, experimentelle und histologische Untersuchungen. Arch. Augenh., 1925-26, 97: 391-400.— Halbertsma, K. T. A. [Corneal injury from use of acetone] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1593-5.—Haurowitz, F., & Braun, G. Zur Kalkveratzung der Cornea. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1922, 123: 79-89.—Heisius, E. Ueber schwere Horn- hautschadigung durch konzentriertes Tranengas (Bromazeton) Zschr. Augenh., 1936, 90: 266-73.—Kronfeld, P. Ueber ring- formige, epitheiiale Hornhauttrubung nach Tonometrie nebst einem Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Holokaintriibung der Horn- haut. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1925, 45: 208-12.—Lowenstein, A. Ueber Chloroformveratzungen der Hornhaut mit sekun- diirer Zystenbildung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1930, 85: 218-24 — Lyle, D. J. Mustard gas burn of the cornea. .Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 779-81.—Mazzardi, P. Di una strana altera- zione corneale a focolaio, per azione caustica di piombo ed acidi grassi, contenuti inuna pomata applicata sulle palpebre, in combinazione con jodio eliminantesi per le lagrime. Boll. ocul., 1928, 7: 447-69.—Mylius. K. Ueber die Holocaintrii- bung der Cornea. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 55:133-6.—Perrin, R. Etude sur la keratite due a la melinite. Lyon med., 1919, 128: 383-8.—Pollock, W. B. I. Burn of the cornea from carbolic acid seen with the slit-lamp. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1925, 45: 723.—Rochat, G. F. Schadigung der Hornhaut durch Schwe- felwasserstoff. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 152-4 — Szokolik, E. Injury to cornea by indelible pencil. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 515.—Thies, O. Eine seltene Am- moniakveratzung mit gtinstigem Ausgange. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79: 534-6.—Trattner, S. Chemical injury of cornea in the new born, with report of experiments. Virginia M. Month., 193.5-36, 62: 163-5.—Verhoeff, F. H.. & Frieden- wald, J. S. Injury to cornea and conjunctiva due to fish bile. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 857.—Weber, J. F. Morti- fizierung beider Hornhaute nach Veratzung mit dauerndem Verlust des Epithels. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 701.— Wignall, T. H. Recovery of sight following severe corrosive burn of cornea. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 992.—Wilde, A. G. Gaseous erosion of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., 1930, 3. ser., 13: 44-6.—Wolff, E. The treatment of lime burns of the cornea by 10% neutral ammonium tartrate. Brit. J. Ophth., 1926, 10: 196.—Wurdemann, H. V. Traumatic erosion of the cornea from the effects of ether. Northwest M., 1926, 25: 499. ---- Injuries, occupational. Camps, S. *De la reduction de capacity ouvriere d6terminde par les cicatrices corneennes au cours des accidents de travail (etude medico- legal) C7p. 8? Par., 1929. Allport, F. Corneal injuries in industrial occupations. Illinois M. J., 1923, 44: 128-33. Also N. York M. J., 1923, 118:621-3.—Brandes. Cas rare d'accident de travail. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1928, No. 57, 13.—Colrat. Les lesions oculaires professionnelles dans I'industrie de la soie artificielle. Arch, opht., Par., 1929, 46: 416-21.—Hartmann, K. Ueber oberflachliche und tiefe (scheibenformige) Hornhautentztindung nach Schwefelwasserstoff bei Caisson-Arbeitern an der Nord- seekiiste. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 99: 456-68.—Hortsch, W. Schwefelwasserstoff die Ursache der Augenerkrankungen in der Viskose-Kunstseidenindustrie. Veroff. Volksgesundhdienst., 1936-37, 47: 669-734.—Laurence. J. La keratite des moisson- neurs. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1923, 37: 558.—Mazzi. V. La cornea da scalpellino. Med. lavoro, 1935, 26: 253-7.—Mita, H. Ueber Augenschadigungen bei Schwefelgrubenarbeitern. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 797-806.—Nutting, R. J. Industrial corneal injuries. California West. M., 1929, 30: 344.— Rankine, D. Artificial silk keratitis. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 6-9. ---- Injuries: Treatment. See also Cornea, Perforation. Dean, F. W. Management of injuries and infections of the cornea. Surg. J., 1927-28, 34: 177-80.—Fonzi, A. Le plastiche congiuntivali nelle ferite e nelle ulcere corneali. Boll. ocul., 1932, 11: 961.—Giacomelli, G. Ferite corneali con proeidenza parziale dell'iride. Ibid., 1934, 13: 111-30.— Gill, W. D. The surgical treatment of corneal wounds. Med. Rec, Houston, 1929, 23: 352-4.—Jameson, P. C. The surgical treatment of wounds of the cornea with prolapsed iris. Arch. Ophth., N. Y., 1926, 55: 465-9, 2 pl. ---- Innervation and sensibility. Marx, E. Die Empfindlichkeit der mensch- lichen Hornhaut. 102p. 8? Lpz., 1925. Asher. L., & Chervet, N. Nachweis der trophischen Funk- tion des Sympathicus an der Hornhaut. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1688.—Boeke, J. Zur Innervation der Cornea bei Saugern; die Innervierung des Bindegewebes der Cornea bei Macacus rhesus. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1935, 38: 594-618. ------ Le plexus nerveux de la cornee des vertebre? superieurs et ses connections avec les cellules conjonctives; l'iris du macaque. Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1936, 13: 113-28.—Bruckner. A. Sensibilitat; vom Auge ausgeloste Reflexe; Uebersichtsreferat. Jahrber. Ophth. (1921) 1924, 48: 179-81.—Cantonnet, A. Valeur semeiologique de la sensibilite corneenne. Vie med., 1927,8: 1419. Also Clin, opht., Par., 1928, 32: 42-5.—Chervet, N. Untersuchungen uber den trophischen Einfluss des Nervus sympathicus auf die Hornhaut der Kaninchen. Zschr. Biol., 1936, 97: 364-9.—Egorow. I. Nervenelement der Cornea im Meerschweinchenauge. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1933-34, 131: 531-53.—Franceschetti, A. Zur Sensibilitat der Hornhaut. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1932, 49: 242-8 [Discussion] 255-7 — Marinosci, A. Sulla sensibility della cornea alio stato normale e patologico. Lettura oft., 1930, 7: 407-23.—Marx, E. Re- cherches sur la sensibilite de la cornee. Arch, opht., Par., 1932, 49: 651-62.—Nafe, J. P., & Wagoner, K. S. The insensitivity of the cornea to heat and pain derived from high temperatures. Am. J. Psychol., 1937, 49: 631-5.—Nakajima, M. Experi- mentelle und klinische Beobachtungen der Hornhautnerven der Menschen- und Kaninchenaugen durch vitale Farbung. Keijo J. M., 1930, 1: 99-222, 66 pl.—Puglisi Duranti. G. Sensibilita fisiologica della cornea umana; nuevo estesiometro corneale. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1933-34, 33: 359-72.—Reiser, K. A. Ueber die Innervation der Hornhaut des Auges. Arch. Augenh., 1935, 109: 251-80. ------ Die Veranderungen am Hornhautnervenapparat der Kaninchen nach Exstirpation des Ganglion semilunare Gasseri. Zbl. ges. Ophth., 1936, 36: 353.—Rizzo. A. Sulla sensibilita della cornea. Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 126-31.—Roberti, G. La sensibilita ed il riflesso corneale nella fisiologia e patologia. Ibid., 1932, 60: 836-45.— Schroder, E. Priifung der Hornhautempfindlichkeit nach operativen Eingriffen. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1923, 111: 17- 32.—Schornstein, T. Ein Beitrag zur Hornhautinnervation des menschlichen Auges. Arch. Augenh., 1933-34, 108: 601- 13.—Strebel, J. Ueber den klinischen Nachweis der Nerven- fasern in der Hornhaut und seine praktische Bedeutung. Korbl. Schweiz. Aerzte, 1918, 48: 1442-4.—Tower, S. S. Nerve impulses from receptors in the cornea. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 590-2.— Verderame, P. Visibility des nerfs corneens a l'etat pathologique. Rev. gen. opht., Par., 1920, 34: 505-10.—Vogelsang, K. Experimentelle Unter- suchungen iiber die Hornhautsensibilitat mittels der Reaktions- zeitmethode. Zschr. Augenh., 1928, 65: 63-71. ---- Innervation and sensibility: Disorders. Cantonnet, A. Les hvpoesthesies corneennes cholesterini- ques. Prat. med. fr., 1936, 17: 359.—Doggart. J. H. De- rangement of the corneal nerves. Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 385-92, pl.—Reiser, K. A. Die Veranderungen am Horn- hautnervenapparat nach Exstirpation des Ganglion semilunare CORNEA 901 CORNEA Gasseri beim Kaninchen. Arch. Augenh., 1936-37, 110: 253- 83.—Samoilov, A. J. Ueber die Schadigung des Auges, be- sonders die Herabsetzung der Hornhaut-Sensibilitat durch die Drechslerarbeit. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 523-7.— Vonderahe, A. R. Corneal and scleral anesthesia of the lower half of the eye in a case of trauma of the superior maxillary nerve. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1928, 20: 836. ---- Juvenile arc. Adrogue, E. Sobre el arco juvenil. Prensa med. argent., 1922-23, 9: 463-6.—Bloch, F. Embryotoxon corneae posterius Axenfeld; review of the literature and report of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 18: 68-72.—Gonzalez, J. Un caso de embriotoxon. Espafia med., 1915, 5: No. 147, 7.—Joel, E. Der Arcus corneae bei Jugendlichen; Beitrag zur Frage der Hypercholesterinamie und der Lipoidablagerungen. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 269-72—Juhasz-Schiiffer, A. Ein seltener Fall von sogenannter seniler Hornhautdegeneration, nebst Katarakt bei einer jiingeren Person. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1932, 128: 349-54.—Remky, E. Embryotoxon corneae posterius (Axenfeld) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 512-5. ---- Leukoma and macula. See also Cornea, Opacities. Bertein. Leucomes corneens neuro-paralytiques. Bull. Soc. med. fr., 1926, 20: 292-4.—De Smet, E. Des taches de la cornee; considerations generales; traitement. Presse med. beige, 1870-1, 23: 373.—Grandclement & Genet. Hemorragies dans les leucomes anciens. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 392.— Gutzeit, R. Zum Nachweis feinster Hornhautflecke. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 69: 82.—Hilgartner, H. L., & Hilgartner, H. L., jr. A 5-year report on the use of surgery and radium in the treatment of severe leucomas of the cornea. Texas J. M., 1933, 29: 325-9.—Koby. Note sur le regime circulatoire d'un leucome adherent vascularise sur un globe hypertendu. Ann. ocul., Par., 1926,163: 209-12.—Ling, W. P. Leucoma adherens and staphyloma corneae among the Chinese. China M. J., 1934, 48: 897-904.—Ovaio, G. Sulle macchie corneali. Ann. ottalm., 1923, n. ser., 7: 956-65.—Trerotoli, G. Ricerche sperimentali sulla malformazione delle immagini per opacita dei mezzi diottrici, con speciale riferimento alle macchie corneali. Gior. ocul., 1924, 5: 45-8.—Veenendaal, H. Scheibenformiger Hornhautfleck (Macula corneae orbicularis, disciformis) Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1928, 58: 611-3.—Wilson, R. P., & Tobgy. A. F. Phenolaine in the treatment of corneal nebulae. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1931, 24: 117-42. --- Limbus. Prins, C. W., jr. Ueber Limbuspigment. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 80: 612-7.—Rollin, A. Biomicroscopie du reseau limbique. Arch, opht., Par., 1934, 51: 102-11, pl. ---- Limbus: Diseases and tumors. Engels, S. *Ueber einen Tumorfall des Limbus corneae. 18p. 8? Wiirzb., 1929. Lind, C. *Ueber Geschwulste des Limbus corneae. 31p. 8? Berl., 1915. Schramm, H. *Ueber die Behandlung der in den Jahren 1922-34 an der Universitats-Augen- klinik Tubingen vorgekommenen Limbustumoren. 27p. 8? Tub., 1937. Agnello, F. Epitelioma baso-cellulare del limbus. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1935, 4: 801-18.—Barletta, V. Sul peritelioma del limbo. Ann. ottalm., 1929, 57: 400-14.—Bussola. E. Un epitelioma iniziale ed un epitelioma carcinomatoso del limbus. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 434-45.—Butler, T. H. The treatment of limbal tumours with radium. Brit. J. Ophth., 1932, 16: 152-5.—Cange, A., & Duboucher, H. Sarcome meianique du limbe et sarcomatose cutanee generate secon- daire. Arch, opht., Par., 1926, 43: 672-83.—Coppez, J. H. Epithelioma du limbe corneen suivi pendant 18 ans. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1928. No. 57, 12.—Cunninjtfiam, E. R. Me- lano-sarcoma at the limbus; report of a case. Chin. M. J., 1935, 49: 63-8.—Dejean, C. Epithelioma du limbe schiro- corneen; 4 nouveaux cas. Arch, opht., Par., 1927, 44: 401- 10—Drak, J. Un cas d'adenome kystogene du limbe con- jonctival. Ibid., 1926, 43: 87-97.—Fejer. J. Basal-cell papil- locarcinoma at the limbus. Am. J. Ophth., 1929. 3. ser., 12: 484-6 —Ferrer, H. Quiste dermoideo del limbo esclero-corneal. Rev. med. cubana, 1923, 34: 801.—Fontana, G. Studio bio- mieroscopico del limbus sclero-corneale in alcune affezioni oculari. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1934, 3: 888-901.—Genet. L. Tuberculose du limbe corneen. Lyon med., 1932, 150: 699- 701.—Goulden, C, & Stallard, H. B. Two cases of epithelioma (carcinoma) of the limbus conjunctivae. Tr. Ophth. Soc IT. K., 1932, 52: 47-56, pl.—Graves, B. The slit-lamp and the histological features of a small tumour at the limbus. Ibid., 1924, 44: 197-211, pl.—Htfecr, N. [Case of extrabulbar melano- sarcoma' originating from the border of the cornea] Hospitals- tidende, 1936, 79: Oft. selsk. forh., 3-5.—Joyce, R. D. Epi- thelioma of limbus, with slides. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1924, 44: 436.__Kyrieleis, W. Ein Neurinom am Limbus corneae (zufleich ein Beitrag zur Klinik und Pathogenese der intra- scleralen Ciliarnervenschleifen) Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 119: 119-29.—Lagos, E. J. J. Tumores limbares; contribuci6n a su estudio. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: pt 2, 1570-5.— Lopes de Andrade. Epitheliome bilateral du limbe sciero- corneen. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 897-907.—Lowther, A. H. Case of bilateral epithelioma of the limbus in a bov of 5. Brii. J. Ophth., 1935, 19: 264-6.—Luedde, W. H. Recurrent pig- mented growth at limbus. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1923, 21: 107-18, 2 pl.—Lyle, T. K. Melanotic sarcoma of limbus (epibular sarcoma) treated by excision followed by radium therapy. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1937-38, 31:126.—Mazzola, U. Un raro caso di Haemopis cavallina attaccata al limbua sclero-corneale. Lettura oft., 1929, 6: 310, pl.—Merrill, R. H. Malignant melanotic tumor of the limbus. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1937, 17: 747—M01Ier, H. U. [Case of 4 symmetrical bilateral tumor formations in the limbus corneae] Hospitals- tidende, 1935, 78: Oft. selsk. forh., 35-7.—Morax, V. Epi- thelioma du limbe; exerfise large empietant sur le tissu corneen et scleral; teinte ardoisee resultant de l'amincissement scleral. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1926, 297-9.—Moscardi, P. Tumore melanotico del limbo. Ann. ottalm., 1926, 54: 760-3, pl.— Motolese, A. Epitelioma iniziale del limbus sclerocorneale. Boll, ocul., 1934, 13: 192-200.— Peyret, J. A. Tumor limbar. Rev. As. med. argent., 1933, 46: 3098-102.—Polev, L. I. [Pathology of limbo-corneal epithelioma] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: No. 3, 169-71.—Rasheed Bey & Khairat, M. A case of dermoid tumour of limbus. Bull. Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1923, 161.—Roy, J. N. Un cas de sarcome meianique primitif du limbe sciero-corneen. Union med. Canada, 1927, 56: 265-70.— Schwartz, Z. Squamous-celled carcinoma of the limbus extend- ing over the cornea. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: suppl., 463.—- Sedan. J. Epithelioma du limbe conjonctival. Marseille med., 1922, 59: 731.—Terrien, F.. & Cousin, G. L'epitheiioma du limbe. Arch, opht., Par., 1931, 48: 622-31. ---- Lines. Guggenheim, I. *Untersuchungen vuier die physiologische und pathologische Tropfchenlinie der Hornhautruckflache [Basel] 16p. 8? Berl., 1923. Also Zschr. Augenh., 1923, 51: 145-56. Handmann, M. Ueber eine noch nicht beschriebene obere horizontale Linie der normalen Hornhaut (Oberlidrandlinie) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 659-66. ------ Ueber die fliichtige, fluoreszein-positive Hornhautlinie Jugendlicher. Ibid., 1931, 87: 235.—Latte, M. Die Bedeutung der physi- ologischen und pathologischen Tropfchenlinie auf der Horn- hautriicknache. Ibid., 1934, 93: 29-37. ---- Malacia. See also Cornea, Xerosis. Aykroyd, W. R., & Wright, R. E. Red-palm oil in the treat- ment of human keratomalacia. Ind. J. M. Res., 1937-38, 25: 7-10.—Brugsch, H. Erfolgreicbe Keratomalaziebehandlung beim Menschen durch Karotin und Vogan. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933,59:325. ------ Weitere Heilungen von Keratomalazie mit Vitamin A-Praparaten und iiber die Voraussetzungen einer erfolgreichen Anwendung solcher Mittel. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1062.—Charles, J. W. Keratomalacia in Southern India. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 2: 376.—Chera- tomalacia (La) Gior. ocul., 1924, 5: 143.—Derkac, V. Kera- tomalacia luetica bei Erwachsenen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 386-9. ------ Keratomalazie bei Erwachsenen als Vorbote des Todes. Ibid., 1936, 96: 380.—De Vries-Robles, S. B. Deux cas de keratomalacie. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1925, 23: 508-11.—Dworzak, E. Keratomalacie bei Absatz- kalbern. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1925, 12: 546; 609.—Elewaut. A propos de 3 cas de keratomalacie. Arch. med. beiges, 1925, 78: 345-9. Also Clin, opht., Par., 1926, 30: 69-73.—Findlay. G. M. A contribution of the aetiology of experimental kera- tomalacia. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1925-26, 6: 16-21.—Fuchs, A. Zur Behandlung der Keratomalazie und Hemeralopie mit ultraviolettem Licht. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 663.— Galante, E. Azione degli strati epiteliali anteriore e posteriore della cornea sul decorso dell'autolisi del tessuto proprio corneale. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1927, 2: 337; 1934, 13: 261.—Gow, W. H. Some clinical observations on cases of keratomalacia in Manchuria. China M. J., 1934, 48: 885-9.—Gyorgy, P- Xerophthalmie und Keratomalacie. In Enzykl. klin. Med., Berl., 1927, 172-90.—Haas, J. H. de. On keratomalacia in Java and Sumatra (in particular upon the Karo-Plateau) and in Holland. Meded. dienst volksgez. Ned. Indie, 1931, 20: 1-11, 5 pl., tab.—Hamburger, C. Zu der Mitteilung Egter- meyers: Zerfall einer Hornhaut durch Glaukosaneintraufelung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 546-9.—Hamburger, R. Ueber Keratomalazie bei Kindern. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923. 49: 1301-3.—Holthausen, L. Zur Entstehung der Keratomalazie. Arch. Kinderh., 1936, 109: 34-40.—Hsu, Kang-Liang. Nutri- tional keratomalacia; report of cases. China M. J., 1927, 41: 825-36.—Jaensch. P. A. Das Fettvorkommen bei Erkran- kungen der Hornhaut mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Verhaltnisse bei der Keratomalazie. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1927, 119: 198-226. ------ Fettvorkommen am Auge bei der Keratomalazie und beim Herpes corneae. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1927, 46: 265-8 [Discussion] 286.—Jendralski, F. Keratomalazie bei einem sonst gesunden Brustkinde. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 28.—Kirwan. E. W. O'G. CORNEA 902 CORNEA Keratomalacia in adults. Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 389.—Kotikas, A. Ueber einen Fall von Keratomalacie bei einem Brustkinde. Mschr. Kinderh., 1935, 63: 108-12.—Kreibig, W. Beider- seitige Hornhauteinschmelzung als Spatfolge nach Verbren- nungen im Gesicht, an Handen und Fiissen. Zschr. Augenh., 1935, 86: 75.—Kunz, E. Ueber die Wirkung des Vitamin A- Praparates Vogan bei einem Fall von Keratomalazie. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934. 92: 74-8.—Owen. H. B., & Hennessey, R. S. F. Keratomalacia in liver disease. Tr. R. Soc Trop. M. Hyg., Lund., 1932, 25: 307-75, pl.—Paterson, A. T. Kerato- malacia treated by liver extract. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1930, 50: 626.—Peters, A. Zur Fraae der Keratomalazie. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 223—Pillat, A. Keratomalazie. Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23, 49: 135. ------ Zum Nachweis des Vitamin A-Mangels beziehungsweise der Keratomalazie- bereitschaft durch Bakterioskopie der Bindehaut. Ibid., 1930-31,73:244-8. ------& Yang, C. S. The blood picture in keratomalacia of adults. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1930-31, 4: 309-14.—Pollak, O. [Keratomalacia] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1027, 66: 683-8.—Popoviciu, G., A Mihalescu, O. [Keratomalacia in an infant nursed by an undernourished mother] Cluj. med., 1936, 17: 14-20.—Puscariu, E., & Nitzulescu, J. On the pig- mentation of the conjunctiva in normal individuals and in cases of keratomalacia in adults. Brit. J. Ophth., 1931, 15: 18-22.—Radhakrishna Rao, M. V. Studies on vitamin-A deficiencv; histopathologv of the skin in human keratomalacia. Ind. J. M. Res., 1937-38,"25: 39-44. 5 pl.—Seale. E. A. A case of keratomalacia. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1927, 1: 479. ------ Keratomalacia in South Africa. Ibid., 1928. 2: 390; 1929, 3: 310. —Siesjl, J. Vogan bei der Behandlung der Keratomalazie im Saugliiursalter. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 644.—Stephen- son, S. A series of 4 cases of infantile gangrene of the cornea (keratomalacia) in which the Spirochaeta pallida was found. Ophthalmoscope, Lond., 1907, 5: 628-33.— Stolte, K. Ueber Keratomalazie. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 739-43.— Stransky, E. Klinische Beitrage zur Frage der Aetiologie der Keratomalacie. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1924, 3. F., 54: 183-94 — Wille, W. A. [New experiences in keratomalacia] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1933, 73: 279-85.—Wilson, J. R.. & DuBois, R. O. Report of a fatal case of keratomalacia in an infant, with postmortem examination. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1923, 26: 431- 46.—Wolff, L. K. [Keratomalacia from unbalanced diet] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: 2534. ---- Melanosis. See Cornea, Pigmentation. ---- Mycosis. See also Cornea, Aspergillosis. Bietti, A. Tre casi di forma benigna di cheratomicosi con ifomiceti non ancora rinvenuti nella cornea. Ann. ottalm., 1022, n. ser.. 6: 301-13.—Cavallacci, G. Granuloma del limbus da Sporotrichum. Arch, ottalm., 1937, 44: 247-66.—Fazakas, S. Keratomyeosis periconica. Magy. orv. arch., 1934. 35: 332-6.------[Kerato- and meibommycosis caused by akrostalagmus] Ibid., 337-40. Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 514-7. ------ [Keratomvcosis periconica] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 85. Also Kiin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 798- 801.—Focosi, M. Su di un caso di cheratomicosi da Cephalo- sporium. Boll, ocul., 1932. 11: 1250-64— McKee, S. H. Blastomycosis of the cornea, with a review of reported cases of blastomycosis of the eye. Internat. Clin., 1926, 36. ser., 3: 50-7, pl.—Milian. G., & Lelong. Kerato-conjonctivite tricho- phytique is corneae; 8 Jahre nach Exzision eines oberflachlichen Melanosarkoms am Horn- hautlimbus. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 164-70, pl — Shoji, Y. Sur un reseau pigmente a la face posierieure 7-73.—Sondermann, R. Weitere Erfahrungen mit der 1 reparation bei bosartigen Hornhautgeschwiiren. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 72: 460-8.—Steele. W. Corneal ulcera- tions. Internat. J. M. & S„ 1934, 47: 472-5.—Terson, A. Keratites ulcereuses syphilitiques et In brides. Ann. ocul , Par., 1928, 165: 561-70.—Vasek, E. [Suppurative interstitial keratitis, caused by traumatic lesion, in a .-vphilitic patient] Cas. lek. eesk., 1928, 67: 51.—Vernon, E. L. Traumatic ulcer of the cornea; case report. Surg. J., 1926-27, 33: 73.— Werner, L. Case of superficial corneal ulceration in a woman. Tr. Ophth. Soc U. K., 1923, 43: 687.—Williams, H. O. Cor- neal ulcers. Hahneman. Month., 1925, 60: 287-91. ---- Ulcer: Complications. Meyer, W. *Eine grosse Glaskorperhernie im Anschluss an eine perforierende Ulceration der Hornhaut mit Ausstossung der Linse [Wurzburg] 12p. 8? Ochsenfurt-Main, 1935. Licheri, G. Su di un caso di emorragia espulsiva in seguito a ulcera settica perforata della cornea. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 75-81.—Mazal, V. [Penetration of ointment into the anterior chamber in perforation of a corneal ulcer] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1930, 69: 1539 —Moulton, E. C. Infected corneal ulcer. Am. J. Ophth., 1922, 3. ser., 5: 972.—Nelson. R. M. Corneal ulcer and episcleritis; report of cases. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1937, 26: 112.—Peterson, R. A. Iris prolapse from corneal ulcer; treatment by conjunctival flap. Am. J. Ophth., 1928. 3. ser 11: 979-81.—Strebel, J. Zur Behandlung des perforierten zentralen Hornhautgeschwiirs. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 626-8. ---- Ulcer, hypopyon [Ulcus serpens] Buhner, R. *Berichtc iiber die Ulcera corneae serpentia im Jahre 1934 in der Uni- versitats-Augenklinik zu Wurzburg. 20p. 8? Wiirzb., 1937. Heine, G. *Sympathische Ophthalmie nach Ulcus corneae serpens. 30p. 8? Erlangen, 1918. Htjndertmark, H. *Ursachen, Verlauf und Ausgange des Ulcus serpens nach den Erkran- kungen in der Tubinger Augenklinik von 1928-31 [Tubingen] 30p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Prediger, H. *Ueber die Aetiologie, Patho- logie und Therapie des Ulcus corneae serpens nebst Mitteilungen iiber die Beobachtungen an dem Material der Marburger Universitats- Augenklinik aus den Jahren 1927-33. 37p. 8° Marb., 1935. Thier, H. *Ueber die in den Jahren 1929-31 beobachteten AFalle von Ulcus serpens corneae an der Universitats-Augenklinik zu Wurzburg. 24 p. 8? Wiirzb., 1934. Brault, J. La keratite a hypopyon et son traitement. Union med. Canada, 1929, 58: 12-8.—Cheney, R. C. Types of Pneumococcus found in corneal ulcers. Tr. Internat. Congr. Ophth., 1922, 1: 378-82.—Clausen. Bemerkungen zur Aeti- ologie des Ulcus corneae serpens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 94: 541-3.—Cloitre, M. Sur l'ulcere de la cornee a hypopion chez les Malgaches des hauts-plateaux a I'occasion du battage du riz. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1936, 29: 917-9.—Denti, A. V. Ricerche batteriologiche nel cherato-ipopion. Gior. ocul.. 1923, 4: 16.5; 189.—Di Giuseppe, T. Sulla patogenesi del cherato-ipopion o cheratite dei mietitori. Ibid., 1926, 7: 103.— Eigel, W. Das Ulcus corneae serpens in der Allgemeinpraxis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 472.—Enroth, E. Ein Fall von luetischer Hypopyonkeratitis. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1926- 27, 4: 271-3.—Giannantoni, C. Su di un particolare reperto ematologico nella cheratite con ipopio. Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 846-53. Also Boll. Accad. med. Perugia, 1927, No. 1, 29-32.—Knape, E. V. [Observations on ulcus serpens] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1927, 69: 780-2.—Lindner, K. Ulcus serpens fulminans. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 52: 61-72.—Locatelli Rivas, C. A. Queratitis supurada o a hipopion y queratitis herpetica. Dia med., B. Air., 1935, 7: 964.—Loscos Mulet, R. Contri- bucion al estudio de la tilcera serpiginosa de la cornea. Clin. lab., 1930, 15: 392-403.—Mirlin, L. S. [Ulcer of the cornea with pus in the anterior chamber] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 541.—Morelli, E. Contributo alio studio del cherato-ipopion da bacillo piocianico. Arch, ottalm., 1922, 29: 285-304.— Reid, A. C. Hypopyon ulcer of the cornea; a brief review of 100 consecutive cases. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 64.—Rochat, G. F. [Case of ulcus serpens corneae (with hvpopvon)] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 5190-6.—Samuels, B. Methods of formation of the posterior abscess in ulcus serpens. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser., 7: 31-9— Sedan, J. Keratite a hypopyon, d'origine lacrymale compliquee en quelques jours de panophtalmie pneumococcique. Ann. ocul., Par., 1923, 160: 192-6. ------ & Herrmann, R. Ulcere de la cornee avec hypopyon semblant du au paratyphique A. Ibid., 886-9.—Stanka, R. Ueber die Friihperforation der Membrana CORNEA 908 CORNEA Descemeti beim Ulcus serpens des Menschen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 1905.—Stenius, S. [Ulcus corneae serpens in children] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1936, 79: 613-21—Vujtech, K. [Influence of age and seasons on chnical aspect and course of serpiginous ulcer of the cornea] Cas lek. Cesk., 1928, 67: 1112-6.—Wright, R. E. Hypopyon ulcer of the cornea due to Glenospora graphii. Brit, J. Ophth., 1929, 13: 496-8 — Yazujian, D. M. Spreading ulcer of the cornea. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1928, 25: 699-704.—Zauli, G. II cherato-ipopion come malattia del lavoratore (nota statistica di un decennio) Lettura oft,, 1926, 3: 257-65.—Zentmayer, W. Pneumococcic ulcers. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1922, 44: 286-8. ---- Ulcer, hypopyon: Treatment. Martin, R. *Beitrag iiber den Erfolg der Jodbehandlung des Ulcus corneae serpens [Wurzburg] 25p. 8? Muhldorf-Oby, 1926. Addario, C. La cura chirurgica del cherato-ipopion e la correzione dei leucomi ectasici della cornea non complicati a glaucoma secondario. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1924, 3: 489- 93.—Aliquo-Mazzei, A. La immunoterapia nella cura delle ulcere settiche della cornea ed osservazioni cliniche sul preparato immunoterapico stomosine. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1925, 9. ser., 17: 147-75.—Birch-Hirschfeld, A. Zur Strahlenbe- handlung des Ulcus serpens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 184—8.—Blaickner, J. Zur Klinik und Behandlung des Ulcus serpens. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 75: 304-17.—Bruckner, Z. [Causes of regression of serpiginous ulcer after perforation of the cornea] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1927, 66:1561-5. ------ [Effect of antiseptics and of galvanocautery on serpiginous ulcer of the cornea] Ibid., 1928, 67: 8-13. ------ [Treatment of serpi- ginous ulcer of the cornea by puncture of the anterior chamber and hypotony] Ibid., 1250; 1317.—Burnham. G. H. Re- marks regarding the discussion upon the aetiology and treat- ment of hypopyon ulcer. Brit. J. Ophth., 1928, 12: 522-4.— Bussy, L. Quelques essais de vaccinotherapie locale dans l'ulcere a hypopyon a pneumocoques. Lyon med., 1926, 137: 260-2.—Clegg, J. G.. Browning, S. H. [et al.] Discussion on the ffitiology and treatment of hypopyon ulcer. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1927, 47: 24-80.—Delord, E. Guerison des kera- tites infectieuses k hypopion par la fistulisation centrale de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1932,169: 379-87.—Derer, J. [Ultra- violet rays in treatment of ulcus serpens corneae] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1932, 12: 9-13.—De Saint Martin. Le traitement des ulceres infectieux de la cornee par la galvanocauterisation. Medecine, Par., 1925-26, 7: 271.—Di Fede, N. La immuno- terapia nel cherato-ipopion. Gior. ocul., 1926, 7: 0.—Dinkel- spiel, M. R. Specific treatment of pneumococcic ulcer of the cornea. Med. J. & Rec, 1928,127:134-6.—Gauthier. Traite- ment de I'ulcfere de la cornee a hypopion. Ann. Inst. chir. Bruxelles, 1926, 27: 145, passim.—Genet, L. Traitement des ulceres infectieux a hvpopion par les vaccins. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1933, 62-5.—Glimstedt, G. Die Therapie von Ulcus corneae serpens vom bakteriologischen Standpunkt. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1932, 10: 291-311.—GrUter, W. Erfahrung mit Kurzwellenbehandlung beim Ulcus serpens corneae und die herpetischen Erkrankungen des Auges. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1935, 95: 605-8.—Hamburger, F. A. Prophylaxe gegen Ulcus serpens mit Collargolsalbe. Zschr. Augenh., 1937,91: 265-72.— Hay, P. J. The treatment of infective ulcers of the cornea with scarlet red. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K. (1926) 1927, 46: 369.— Heesch, K. Der Kampf gegen das Ulcus serpens. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1701.—Hoffmann. Recent experience with ultraviolet therapy of ulcus serpens. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 922.—Hoffmann, H. Zur Therapie des Ulcus corneae serpens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1928, 81: 508.—Hoffmann, W. Neuere Erfahrungen mit der Ultraviolettbehandlung des lilcus serpens. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1934, 50: 237-42.—Huber, E. Los cristales de contacto en las dlceras corneanas serpiginosru. Rev. med. Rosario, 1934, 24: 145-54.—Karelus, C. Une nouvelle methode de traitement chirurgical dans les cas d'ulcere serpigineux de la cornee. Rev. gen. opht., Geneve, 1924, 38: 129-39.—Key, B. W. Antidiphtheritic serum in severe ocular infections, with special reference to hypopyon keratitis. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1919, 17: 470-527.—Komarovich, L. V. [Treatment of ulcus serpens corneae] Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 897-901.—Lauterstein, M. Diskussionsbeitrag zur Be- handlung des Ulcus serpens. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 78: 155- 7.—Le§er, O. [The effect of antiseptics and galvanocautery on the course of serpiginous ulcer of the cornea] Cas. lek. 6esk., 1928, 67: 322.—Maggiore, L. L'immuniterapia aspecifica nelle ulcere settiche della cornea. Ann. ottalm., 1923, n. S\?r., 7: 127-46.—Marinosci, R. Le iniezioni di manga- nesi nella cura del cheratoipopion. Riforma med., 1919, 35: 248-54.—Montalti, M. I raggi ultravioletti nel cherato- ipopion. Lettura oft., 1931, 8: 3-9.—Pacalin, G. Traitement de la keratite ulcereuse k pneumocoques. Presse med., 1922, 30: 1008-10. —----- Traitement de l'ulcere corneen a hypopion par la paracentese galvanique. Arch, opht., Par., 1931, 48: 498-504.—Reid. A. C. A series of 100 cases of hypopyon ulcer, with special regard to a method of treatment. Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 162-7.—Rieger, H. Zur Stargardt- schen Prophylaxe des Ulcus serpens mit Optochin. Zschr. Augenh., 1929, 67: 215-21.—Riva, G. L'autosieroterapia nel cherato-ipopion. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1924, 2: 284-91.— Sabatzky, K. Eine neue Methode zur raschen Heilung dea Ulcus serpens mit Erhaltung der Durchsichtigkeit der Horn- haut. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 498-501.—Sallmann, L. Ueber Komplikationen bei der Sondermannschen Trepanation des Ulcus serpens. Zschr. Augenh., 1926, 60: 284-9.—Salvati. L'installation du serum antipneumococcique dans les ulceres serpigineux de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1923, 160: 570.— Schewtschuk, J. N. Behandlung des Ulcus serpens durch Hornhauttrepanation. Zschr. Augenh., 1934, 84: 307-12.— Schwarzkopf, G. Experimentelles und Klinisches zur Opto- chiniontophorese und ihrer Kombination mit der Ultraviolett- lichttherapie. Ibid., 1922, 48: 77-89.—Seidler, E. Erfah- rungen mit der Sondermannschen Trepanation bei Ulcus serpens und anderen progressiven Hornhautgeschwiiren. Ibid., 1926, 59: 35-49.—Sondermann, R. Die Trepanation des Ulcus serpens corneae. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1922, 68: 759-63. ------& Sondermann, G. Ueber die Trepanation der Horn- haut bei Ulcus serpens und anderen Augenerkrankungen. Ibid., 1932, 88: 189-200.—Stellario, G. Sulla cura del cherato- ipopion. Gior. ocul., 1922, 3: 119-21.—Tommasini, G. Con- tributo alia terapia del cherato-ipopion. Gazz. osp., 1924, 45: 387-93.—Velter, E. Traitement des ulceres a hypopyon. Paris med., 1928, 69: 183-5.—Wessely, K. Theorie und Praxis in der Behandlung des Ulcus corneae serpens. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 17-20.—Yazujian, D. M. Treatment of serpiginous ulcer of the cornea. Am. J. Ophth., Chic, 1925, 8: 962. ---- Ulcer, marginal. See also Cornea, Abscess: Ring abscess. Brusselmans, P. Un cas d'ukeration marginale de la cornee catameniale recidivante. Clin, opht., Par., 1925, 29: 559-63. ------ Note sur l'emploi des mydriatiques et des myotiques dans le traitement des ulceres peripheriques per- forants de la cornee. Ibid., 1926, 30: 564-8.—Herrenschwand, F. von. Zur Bakteriologie und Entstehungsweise des Horn- hautrandgeschwures. KUn. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 71: 637-45.— K rass 6, I. Ueber bosartige Randgeschwiire der Hornhaut (abortive Formen des Ulcus rodens) und deren Beeinflussung durch die Grenzstrahlen. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 77: 182-219.— Soudakov, P. S. Contribution to the knowledge of the mar- ginal corneal ulcer; report of 5 cases. Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 1393-400. ---- Ulcer, rodent [Mooren] Batjmert, O. H. A. *Ueber Ulcus corneae rodens, und sein Verhaltnis zur Rosacea. 108p. 8? Freib. i. B., 1927. Schubert, P. H. *Ein Beitrag zur Therapie des Ulcus rodens corneae [Leipzig] 8p. 8? Dresd., 1922. Bedell, A. J. Mooren's ulcer. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1932, 30: 165-72, 2pl. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 289-92, pl.—Bhaduri, B. N. Mooren's ulcer. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 298-302.—Bussola, E. Ulcus corneae rodens; contributo clinico ed istopatologico. Boll, ocul., 1928, 7: 1240-52.—Dalsgaard-Nielsen, E. [Case of ulcus corneae rodens] Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: [Oft. selsk. forh.] 1.— Dean, F. W. Treatment of Mooren's ulcer. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1934, n. ser., 11: 832-5.—Denti, A. V. Ulcus corneae rodens, associata a sindrome di CI. Bernard-Horner. Ann. ottalm., 1923, n. ser., 7: 72-9.—Feingold, M. Mooren's ulcer of the cornea; a histologic report. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1920, 18: 385-98, 3 pl.—Gifford, S. R. Rodent or Mooren's ulcer of the cornea; report of 3 cases with healing. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933, 10: 800-7.—Jones, E. L. Simultaneous bilateral rodent ulcer of cornea, cured by combined curetting, thermocautery and massive cyanide subconjunctival injection. Brit. J. Ophth., 1934, 18: 579-82.—Kreiker, A. Vollstiindige Bindehaut- deckung der Hornhaut als Heilrnittel des Ulcus corneae rodens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 373-7.—Leser, O. [Histological study of Mooren's ulcer] Cas. lek. desk., 1927, 66: 13-20.— Meyer, J. Ulcus rodens de Mooren, et administration d'huile de foie de morue. Clin, opht., Par., 1926, 30: 330-32.—Nechich, G. La methode fistulisante dans le traitement de l'ulcere ron- geant de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1926, 163: 264-77.—Nida. Trois cas d'ulcus rodens de la cornee. Ibid., 1925, 162: 178- 87.—0sterberg, G. [Microscopic investigation of a case of ulcus corneae Mooren] Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: [Oft. selsk. forh.] 15-8.—Prevedi, G. Osservazioni di ulcus rodens corneae. Gior. ocul., 1922, 3: 146-50.—Schum, R. Ein Fall von doppelseitigem Ulcus corneae rodens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1937, 98: 772-9.—Sedan, J., & Morenon, J. Un precurseur de 1'enfouissement conjonctival dans les ulceres torpides et rebelles de la cornee (le docteur C. Mazet, de Marseille) Mar- seille med., 1924, 61: 136-40.—Spicer, W. T. H. A case of Mooren's ulcer. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1922, 42: 60.— Teraskeli, H. [Case report of ulcus rodens corneae] Duode- cim, Helsin., 1937, 53: 313-7.—Thier, C. Zur Behandlung des Ulcus corneae rodens. Arch. Augenh., 1924, 94: 95; 95: 150.— Triebenstein, O. Zur Frage des Ulcus corneae rodens. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 82: 212-22.—Ward, R. Mooren's ulcer (both eyes) Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: sect, ophth., 1518.—Weve, H. I. M. [Treatment of rodent ulcer of cornea] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 884. ---- Ulcer: Treatment. Arrighi, C. *Traitement des ulceres de la cornee par l'ionisation. 44p. 8? Par., 1937. CORNEA 909 CORNEA Dobrzynski, N. *L'ionotherapie des ulceres corneens. 69p. 8? Par., 1932. Addario La Ferla, G. Sulla efficacia della trapanazione Bclerale secondo Elliot con iridectomia nella cura delle ulcere gravi della cornea. Lettura oft., 1933, 10: 181-3.—Alonso, A. F. La peritomia en las ulceras cr6nicas vasculares de la cornea. Tr. Internat. Congr. Ophth., 1922, 1: 371-8.— Anelli, D. L'estratto di ghiandola lacrimale nella riparazione delle ulcere corneali. Boll, ocul., 1935, 14: 352-9.—Bretagne, P. Traitement des ulceres de la cornee. Rev. med. est, 1924, 52: 310.—Cantonnet, A. Diagnostic et traitement de l'ulcere corneen. Clinique, Par., 1935, 28: 283.—Cepero, G„ & Comas Cfispedes. Las ulceras dela cornea tratadas por diatermia. Rev. cubana otoneuroft., 1935, 4: 15; 48.—Chavira, R. A. Con- tribuci6n al tratamiento de la tilcera serpiginosa y del absceso de la cornea. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, M6x., 1936, 7: 973-81.— Dascalopoulos, N. Le traitement de l'ulcere purulent par la galvanoponction de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1935, 172: 467-73.—Dering, S. A. [Treatment of suppurative keratitis by iontophoresis] Vest, oft., 1937, 11: 564-9.—De Vaucleroy. Deux cas d'ulceres de la cornee gueris par une extraction den- taire. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1932, No. 65, 31.—Donin, I. K. [Use of lysozym in ulcerous keratitis] Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 638-42.—Doyne, P. G. The treatment of corneal ulceration. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 132.—Dufour, M. Emploi de la chaleur dans le traitement des erosions et des ulcerations de la cornee. Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1925, 588-90. Also Ann. ocul., Par., 1926, 163: 128-32.—Duke-Elder, W. S. The radiational treatment of corneal ulcers. Brit, M. J., 1929, 2: 41-3 — Duverger, C, & Velter, E. Traitement chirurgical des ulceres de la cornee. Hopital, 1927, 15: 215-8.—Ferguson, M. S. W. The treatment of relapsing corneal ulceration by modified peritomy. Arch. Ophth., 1934, n. ser., 12: 458.—Fuchs, A. Concerning unusual ulcers of the cornea and their treatment. Brit. J. Ophth., 1933, 17: 193-210, 2 pl.—Fulton, J. F. The treatment of certain groups of ulcer of the cornea. J. Lancet, 1925, 45: 180-8.—Irvine, A. R. Some aspects in the treatment of ulcers of the cornea. Eye Ear &c Month., 1934-35, 13: 448.—Klauber, E. Behandlung eitriger Geschwure und Infiltrate der Hornhaut mittels Goldimpragnierung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 225. ------ Nouvelle methode de traitement des ulceres de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 424-8.—Kliachko, N. L. [Dressing and ointments in treatment of ulcers of the cornea] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 542-5.—Knapp. P. Zur Frage der Behandlung eitriger Horn- hautgeschwlire mit Goldchlorid. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932, 88: 526.—Kolenko, A. B. [Paracentesis and urotropin in treatment of ulcers of the cornea] Sovet. vest, oft,, 1936, 9: 200-4. ------ [Autohemotherapy in ulcers of the cornea] Vest. oft.. 1937, 10: 820-40.—Kuraer, L.. & Sallmann, L. Ueber Radiumbehandlung fistelnder Hornhautgeschwure. Zschr. Augenh., 1927, 62: 41-4.—Lamb, R. S. Corneal ulcer; treatment, Virginia M. Month., 1925-26, 52: 728-30. Lauber, H. Ueber die Behandlung von Hornhautgeschwiiren. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 248-50.—McCool, J. L. Con- junctivoplasty in corneal ulcer. Am. J. Ophth., 1927, 3. ser., 10: 113-5.—Mac Enri. Les injections parenterals de lait'dans la keratite ulcereuse. Clin, opht., Par., 1923 27: 489 —Malkin, B. Erfahrungen mit Ionophorese bei Ulcera corneae; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1929, 83: 502-9.—Mathers. R. E. A short talk on ordinary ulcers and non-penetrating wounds of cornea and their treatment, Canad. M Ass. J., 1927, 17: 564-6.—Meyer, J. La tarsorraphie medl- laterale dans le traitement des ulceres graves. Arch, opht., Par, 1927, 44: 389-91. Also Monde med., 1927, 37: 705 — Morse A. W. The electrocautery in the treatment of corneal ulcers. Am. J. Ophth., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 608-10.—Nugent, O. B. The pathology and treatment of corneal ulcers. I. Am. M. Ass., 1932,98:207-12. Also repr.—Ohm, J. Das Wundge- schwiir der Bergleute und seine Behandlung. Zschr. Augenh., 1925, 56: 1-21.—Passow, A. Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Bestrahlunestherapie bei Ulcus corneae. Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1925, 45: 181-5.—Phinney, F. D. The treatment of corneal ulcers with the electrothermophore. Ohio M. .)., 1926 22: 127-9.—Ptashnik, D. G. [Treatment of corneal ulcers with brilliant green] Sovet. vest, oft,, 1932, 1: 332-5 — Rock, J. E. Indications for use of electrothermophore in corneal ulcers; with case reports. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1927, 17: 354_7 —Rolett, D. M. Contact glass as a therapeutic agent in corneal ulcers. Am. J. Ophth., 1936, 3. ser., 19: 888-90.- Sabbadini, D. La terapia sperimentale delle ulcere corneali microbiche colle radiazioni secondarie. Arch, ottalm., 1924, 31: 356-65—Smith, E. T. Principles of treatment m corneal ulceration. Med. J. Australia, 1929, 1: 50.—Snell, H C. Horse-serum in the treatment of corneal ulcers. Ir. Uphtn. Soc. U. K., 1933, 53: 597-600—Soloninkin. L. S. [Treatment of ulcers of the cornea with sodium bicarbonate solutions] Sovet. vest, oft., 1936, 9: 57-61.—Strebel, J. Zur Behandlung des perforierten zentralen Hornhautgeschwurs bcnwelz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 493.------ Percain in Substanz als Aetzmittel bei Hornhautgeschwiiren. Ibid., H64.—Tom- masini Mattiucci. A. La cura dell ulcera settles.della cornea con la diatermocoagulazione. Riv. osp., 1936, 26: 361-78.— Turner NT H Fractional sterilization by heat in corneal ulceration Virginia M. Month. 1935-36, 62: 23-8.-Vejdov- skv ICauterization of ulcers of the cornea with Nichrome] Cas' ilk desk 1929, 68: 999-1001.-Velez, D. M. Trata- mento de las "lceras de la c6rnea. Gac. med. Mexico, 1931, 62- 486-8__Vorobiev, I. F. [Treatment of ulcerous processes of the cornea by heat] Sovet. vest, oft., 1932, 1: 536-41.— Weihmann, M. Verbandlose Behandlung von Ulcus corneae und Epitheldefekten mit durchsichtigen Kontaktschalen. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 236-9.—Wessely. Dreizehn- jahrige Erfahrungen mit dem Dampfkauter. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1859.—Whalman, H. F. Corneal ulcer- its treatment. California West. M., 1933, 39: 181-5.—Whitney, E. L. Artificial fever therapy in the treatment of corneal ulcer and acute iritis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 1794-7.—Williams, C. B. Corneal ulcer cured by tonsillectomy; report of case. Ibid., 1923, 80:917. Also repr—Yerger, C. F. The treatment of ulcer of the cornea. Quincv M. Bull., 1934, 11: 261. Also Illinois M. J., 1935, 67: 267-70— Young, C. A. Electrothermo- phore in treatment of corneal ulcers. Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8: 293-300. ----Xerosis. See also Cornea, Malacia; Xerophthalmia. Haag, F. *Xerosis corneae bei einem Saug- fohlen mit chronischem Durchfall [Giessen] 6p. 8? Tiib., 1922. Adrogue, E., & Lagos, E. J. J. Sobre un caso de xerosis de la c6rnea. Rev. As. med. argent., 1923, 36: Sect. Soc. oft., 113-7.—Boussi & Job, A. Un premature de 6VS mois, troubles trophiques gen6raux, keratomalacie et xerosis. J. med. Paris, 1930, 50: 265-8.—Go Ing Hoen & Marx. E. Sur le dessechement de la cornee. Ann. ocul., Par., 1926, 163: 334- 58.—Marseille-Jourdan, H. Action des larmes artificielles en irrigation continue dans les cas de dessechement de la cornee. Ibid., 1927, 164: 215-7.—Pillat, A. Ueber Priixerosis und Xero- sis corneae als selbstandige Krankheitsbilder der Mangeler- krankung des Auges beim Erwachsenen. Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1930, 124: 486-506. ------ Bakteriologische Befunde bei Praexerosis corneae. Ibid., 125: 173-206. ------ Ueber Mu- mifizierungdes Hornhautepithelsbei Vitamin-A-Mangel. Zschr. Augenh., 1932-33, 79: 200-8, pl. CORNEAU, Georges, 1897- *De la peri- cardite sero-fibrineuse tuberculeuse. 154p. 8? Par., 1925. CORNEC, Jean Pierre Marie, 1906- *L'exploration du cheval Breton et particuliere- ment de celui du Finistere [Alfort] 116p. 6 pl. diagr. 8? Par., 1931. CORNEJO, Ricardo H., 1905- *Du diagnostic des stenoses cervicales et de leur traitement par le tube d'Iribarne dans la stexilite" feminine. 70p. 8? Par., 1931. CORNELIS, Ffrans] G[erardl 1869-1930. [Obituary] Tegen de tuberculose, 1930, 26: 198. CORNELIUS, Alfons, 1865-1933. Die Ner- venpunkte; ihre Bedeutung und Behandlung in 14 Vorlesungen fiir Aerzte. 127p. 8? Miinch., J. F. Lehmann, 1933. For biography see Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 30: 375 (A. Wissing) CORNELIUS, Elias, 1758-1823. Journal of Dr. Elias Cornelius, a revolutionary surgeon; graphic description of his sufferings while a prisoner in Provost jail, New York, 1777-78. 27p. 8? Wash., C. M. Tomkins, 1903. CORNELL, Beaumont Sandfield, 1892- Pernicious anemia, xv, 2 1. 31 lp. 8? Dur- ham, N. C, Duke Univ. Press, 1927. CORNELL, T. C. A sinusoidal manual. 54p. 8? Chic, Mcintosh Electr. Corp. [1924] CORNELL bulletin for homemakers. Ithaca, N. Y., No. 328-9, 1935. See also New York State College of Agriculture. CORNELL University. Alumni directory, 1868-1931. xxxii, 1175p. 8? Ithaca, N. Y. [1931] CORNELL University. Agricultural Experi- ment Station. Bulletin. Ithaca, N. Y., 1: 1888- Incomplete. ---- Memoirs. Ithaca, N. Y., No. 20, 1919- Incomplete. CORNELL University Gymnasium. [Chart showing average physical measurement of men of Cornell University, 1884-1902] chart. 8? Ithaca, N. Y., 1902. CORNELY 910 CORNIL CORNELY, Nikolaus, 1893- *Ueber die Lokalisation der Leukamie in der Mundhohle. 43p. 8° Bonn, L. Neuendorff, 1929. CORNER, George Washington, 1889- Anatomical texts of the earlier middle ages; a study in the transmission of culture, with a re- vised Latin text of Anatomia Cophonis and translations of four texts. 112p. 3 pl. 8? Wash., Carnegie Inst., 1927. Anatomy, xvii, 82p. 3 pl. 16? N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1930. ----The rise of medicine at Salerno in the 12. century, p.371-99. 8? Phila., 1933. In Lectures on the Hist, of Med., 1926-32, Phila., 1933. ---- The discovery of the mammalian ovum. p.401-26. 8? Phila., 1933. In Lectures on the Hist, of Med., 1926-32, Phila., 1933. For biography see Phi Chi Q., Menasha, 1934, 31: No. 2, 195; 234. CORNER, Matthew Cursham, 1857-1928. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 882. CORNERS, George F. Rejuvenation; how Steinach makes people voung. xix, 112p. front. port. 8? N. Y., T. Seltzer, 1923. CORNESCO, Alexandre, 1908- Contri- bution a I'etude du comportement des plaquettes dans le sang conserve. 34p. 8? Par., Le Francois, 1935. CORNET, Paul, 1860-1927. Carnot, P. [Necrologie] Paris med., 1927, 64: annexe, 141. CORNET, Paul, 1894- *Etude sur le traitement de la tuberculose pulmonaire infantile par le pneumothorax artificiel. 76p. 8? Par., 1922. CORNET, Pierre, 1890- *La chirurgie a la demande dans le traitement des tumeurs malignes du massif facial superieur. 124p. 5 pl. 8? Par., 1924. CORNET, Rolph F. *Das Ovarialkarzinom in der II. Universitatsklinik fiir Frauenkrank- heiten und Geburtshilfe zu Miinchen [Munchen] 23p. 2 1. 8? Kirchhain N. L., M. Schmersow, 1928. CORNETET, Etienne, 1906- *Les causes et les consequences de Pastragalectomie incom- plete dans la tumeur blanche tibio-tarsienne. 86p. 8° Par., A. Legrand, 1936. CORNETTE, Claude Melchoir, 1744-94. Desormonts, A. *Contribution a I'etude du xviiie siecle medical; Claude-Melchoir Cornette: apothecaire; chimiste, hygieniste, medecin, mede- cin de cour. 192p. 8? Par., 1933. CORNEY, Bolton Glanvill, 1850-1924. Obituary. Brit, M. J., 1924, 2: 791. CORNIC, Frangois Marie, 1884- traite- ment chirurgical du tic a l'appui [Alfort] 37p. 8? Par., 1925. CORNIC, Jean, 1899- *A propos de la constipation physiologique. 56p. 8? Par., 1927. CORNIC, Jean Rene Gabriel, 1859- *Influenee du developpement des voies et moyens de communication sur l'animaliculture et l'etat sanitaire des animaux dans le Finistere [Alfort] 79p. 8° Quimper, 1926. CORNIC, Raymond, 1911- *De la ga- lactotherapie, particulierement dans les maladies infectieuses; essai dans la tuberculose experi- mentale du chien [Alfort] 62p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. CORNIER, Jean, 1903- *A propos de quelques cas de paralysie cubitale par compres- sion du nerf dans la gouttiere epitrochleo-ole- cranienne. 68p. 8? Par., 1929. CORNIL, Lucien, 1888- , & MOSINGER, Michel. Les tumeurs de la peau. p.329-62. illust. 4? Par., G. Doin, 1935. In Traite derm. (Belot, J. [et al.]) Par., 1935, 1: fasc. 2. —--- Les naevi et les maladies naeviques. p.397-447. Illust. 4? Par., G. Doin, 1935. In Traite derm. (Belot, J. [et al.]) Par., 1935, 1: fasc. 2. CORNIL, M. L., FRANCE, M., & VIGNES, M. H. Les medications systematiques en chirurgie de guerre (bibliographie analytique des travaux recents) 35p. 8? Par., A. Maloine & fils [1917] CORNIL, Victor, 1837-1908, & RANVIER, L. Manuel d'histologie pathologique. 3. ed. 4v. in 5. 8? Par., F. Alcan, 1901-12. CORNILLEAU, Robert, 1888- *Barbey d'Aurevilly et la medecine. 143p. port. 8? Par., 1934. CORNILUS, Jean, 1894- *Sur 2 cas d'erythrodermie exfoliante psoriasique. 32p. 8° Par 1923 CORNING, Hanson Kelly, 1861- Lehr- buch der Entwicklungsgeschichte des Menschen. xi, 659p. 4? Munch., J. F. Bergmann, 1921. CORNING, James Leonard, 1855-1923. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 846. CORNIOLEY, Charles E. L'osteosynthese des os longs; etude critique, biologique et pratique. 5 p. 1. xv, 422p. 16 pl. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1931. CORNISH, Charles John, 1858-1906, SELOUS F. C. [et al.] The standard library of natural history, v. 4-5. viii, 584p. paged consec. roy. 8? N. Y. [1908] CORNU, Robert, 1895- *Contribution a I'etude du sarcome primitif du jejuno-ileon. 107p. 8? Par., 1924. CORNU, Roger, 1911- *Sur une forme lethargique et onirique d'encephalite toxique colibacillaire. 37p. 8? Par., 1937. CORNU cutaneum. See also Epithelioma; Keratoma. Neiber, [E.] C. *Ueber einen seltenen Fall von ungewohnlichem Hauthorn (Cancroid an der Oberlippe) 15p. 8? Konigsb., 1932. Roll, W. von. *Zur Frage der Cornua cutanea [Munchen] 8p. 8? Kronstadt, 1926. Burrows, A. Cornu cutaneum manus. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1324.—Cannon, A. B. Cornu cutaneum; Epithelioma; Lupus vulgaris. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937, 36: 1266.—Carache, H. Cutaneous horn of the scalp. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 29: 297.—Chelimsky, M. A. [Case of cornu cutaneum] Vrach. delo, 1926, 9: 1924.—Crawford, F. R. Report of a case of cornu cutaneum. South. M. J., 1922, 15: 843.—Crehange, J. L., & Weis, J. Corne cutanee. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 1005.—Dalsgaard-Nielsen. T. [Case of cornu cutaneum] Ugeskr. laeger, 1932, 94: 781.— Delitch, R. Sur un cas de corne cutan6e du nez, nez de rhino- ceros. Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1924, 94: 19-22.—Emiliadis, K. Ueber einen seltenen Fall von Cornu cutaneum humanum. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 727.—Goenawan. [Peculiar case of horny growth on the skin] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1933, 73: 1674-81—Heidingsfeld, M. L. Einige histologische Be- trachtungen uber Hauthorner. Arch. Derm. Syph., Lpz., 1911, 107: 353-60, 2 pl.—Heilbronn, S. Ein Nebenbefund. Munch, med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 2080.—Hotta, Y. A case of cutaneous horn of rare magnitude. Acta derm., Kyoto, 1928, 11: 243.—Ikuzo Toyama. Ein Fall von Cornu cutaneum. Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1931, 31: 86-8.—Knazovicky, J. [Case of cutaneous horn on the left temple of an old woman] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1927-28, 7: 498, pl.—Louste, Levy-Franckel & Schwartz. Corne cutanee developpee sur une cicatrice opera- toire. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1422.—Pecoraro, M. Contributo alio studio del corno cutaneo. Ann. ottalm., 1927, 55: 284-90.—Richardson, J. M. An unusually large horny growth. Ind. M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 150.—Rosner, S. Un caso poco frecuente de cuerno cutaneo. Rev. As. med. argent., 1935, 49: 438-40. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 124. Also Urol. Cut. Rev., 1937, 41: 503.- Silberman, M. K. Cornu cutaneum. Collect. Papers N. Yoik Homeop. M. Coll., 1935, 1: 90.—Speziale, V. Sul corneoma. Fol. med., Nap., 1932, 18: 613-23.—Touraine & Rime. Volumineuse corne cu- tanee sur lupus ancien. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933,40: 415. CORNUS 911 CORONARY ARTERIES *Etude sur foetus in utero. ^Contribution a CORNUS. Cheymol, J. Teneur en verbenaloside de l'ecorce de racines du Conius florida L.; recherche de cet heteroside dans les fecorces de racines -Kovats, S. von. Die Bedeutung des Elektro- kardiogramms fiir die Beurteilung des Zustandes des Herz- muskels bei Koronariaverschluss. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 956.—Sigler, L. H. Case of coronary occlusion with complete heart block; interesting electrocardiographic findings. Ann. Int. M., 1927-28, 1: 835-40. ------ The electrocardiogram in coronary occlusion. Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: 376-81.— Smith, F. M. Electrocardiographic changes following occlu- sion of the left coronary artery. Arch. Int. M., 1923, 32: 497-509. ------ The electrocardiogram in the anomalous and minor forms of coronary occlusion. In Contr. Med. Sc. Libman Annivers. Vol., 1932, 3: 1093-7.—Sprague, H. B., & McGinn, S. The apical chest lead as the chief aid in the diagnosis of coronary occlusion. N. England J. M., 1938, 218: 555-60.—Sprague. H. B., & Orgain, E. S. Electrocardio- graphic study of cases of coronary occlusion proved at autopsy at the Massachusetts General Hospital, 1914-34. Ibid., 1935, 212: 903-10, 2 pl.—Stewart, H. J. The relation of clinical, including electrocardiographic, phenomena to occlusion of the coronary arteries based on the observation of a case. Am. Heart J., 1928-29, 4: 393-407.—Wiggers. H. C, & Wiggers, C. J. The interpretation of monophasic action potentials from the mammalian ventricle indicated by changes following coro- CORONARY ARTERIES 916 CORONARY ARTERIES nary occlusion. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 683-9.—Wolferth, C. C, & Wood, F. C. The electrocardiographic diagnosis of coronary occlusion by the use of chest leads. Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 183: 30-5, 2 pl. Also Med. Clin. N. America, 1932, 16: 161-7. Also Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1934, 49: 223-8. ----— The differential diagnosis of coronary occlusion; difficulties from the electrocardiographic standpoint. Med. Clin. N, America, 1934, 18: 219-31.—Wood, F. C. Electrocardio- graphic diagnosis of coronary occlusion. Pennsylvania M. J.. 1934, 37: 309. ------ Bellet, S. [et al.] Electrocardio- graphic study of coronary occlusion; further observations on the use of chest leads. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 52: 752-84. ---- Occlusion, experimental. Alessandri, R. Sur la ligature experimentale des vaisseaux coronariens du coeur. P. verb. Cong. fr. chir., 1932, 41: 314.— Allende, M., & Orias, O. Perturbations hemodynamiques consecutives a l'occlusion de la coronaire droite du coeur chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 705.—Averbuck, S. H-, & Rachmilewitz, M. Elektrokardiographische Studien nach Unterbindung von Coronargefassen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 75: 562-76.—Barnes, A. R., & Mann, F. C. Electro- cardiographic changes observed following the ligation of the coronary arteries of the dog. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1931, 6: 269- 71. Also Am. Heart J., 1932, 7: 477-97.—Blumgart, H. L., Hoff, H. [et al.] Experimental studies on the effect of tem- porary occlusion of coronary arteries. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1937, 52: 210-21. Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1937, 194: 493-502, 2 pl.—Bronson, L. H. Anatomical and chemical changes in the myocardium following short-term coronary artery occlusion in dogs. Yale J. Biol., 1937-38, 10: 405-10, pl.—Clerc, A., Deschamps, P. N., [et al.] Remarques eiectrocardiographiques sur la ligature des arteres coronaires chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 223-6. ------ Consequences de l'obstruction coronarienne experimentale. J. med. fr., 1930, 19: 42-6.—Coelho, E., & Rocheta, J. Recherches eiectro- cardiographiques sur la ligature des arteres coronaires chez le chien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 203; 1930, 104: 425.— Damir, A., & Lampert, F. Veranderungen des Elektrokardio- gramms nach Unterbindung verschiedener Coronararterien- zweige. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931-32, 80: 753-74.—Fowler, W. M., Rathe, H. W., & Smith, F. M. The electrocardio- graphic changes following the ligation of the small branches of the coronary arteries. Am. Heart J., 1932, 8: 370—87.— Garcia del Rio, J., & Orias, O. Etude electrocardiographique de l'occlusion experimentale des arteres coronaires. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 461-3. Also Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1934, 10:2 27-40.—Gold, H., De Graff, A. C, & Edwards, D. J. On the R-T interval in experimental coronary occlusion. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 664-7.—Goldenberg. M., & Rothberger, C. J. Zur Kenntnis der Extrasystolen nach Unterbindung von Coronargefassen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 83: 473.—Gross, L., & Blum. L. Effect of coronary artery occlusion on dog's heart with total coronarv sinus ligation. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 1578-80.— Gross, L., Mendlowitz, M., & Schauer, G. Hemodynamics following experimental coronary occlusion in dogs. Ibid., 1936-37,35:446-8. ------■ Hemodynamic studies in experi- mental coronary occlusion; open chest experiments. Am. Heart J., 1937, 13: 647-63.—Harris, B. R., & Hussey, R. The electrocardiographic changes following coronary artery ligation in dogs. Ibid., 1936, 12: 724-35.—Leriche, R.. Herrmann, L., & Fontaine, R. Ligature de la coronaire gauche et fonction cardiaque chez l'animal intact. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 107: 545. ------ Ligature de la coronaire gauche et fonction du coeur apres enervation sympathique. Ibid., 547.—Maldonado Allende, I., & Orias, O. Perturbaciones hemodinamicas consecutivas a la oclusion de la coronaria derecha en el perro. Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1936, 12: 279-83.—Mendlowitz. M., Schauer, G., & Gross, L. Hemodynamic studies in experi- mental coronary occlusion; closed chest experiments. Am. Heart J., 1937, 13: 664-74. ------ Denervated heart experi- ments. Ibid., 14: 21-30.—Orias, O. The dynamic changes in the ventricles following ligation of the ramus descendens anterior. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 100: 629-41. ------ Meca- nismo de la muerte por oclusion coronaria experimental. Arch. med. int., Habana, 1935, 1: 270-80.—Otto, H. L. The extra- cardial nerves; an experimental study of coronary obstruction. Am. Heart J., 1928-29, 4: 64-71.—Parade, G. W. Experi- mentelle Untersuchungen zur Frage der Koronarunterbindung. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1931, 163: 243-66. ------ Die Folgen der Kranzarterienunterbindung im Elektrokardio- gramm und im pathologisch-anatomischen Herzbilde. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1931, 23: 505-13.—Parzani, C, & Tantini, E. La stenosi sperimentale del seno coronario del cuore e trofismo miocardico. Cuore & circol., 1936, 20: 225-55.—Pearcy, J. F., Priest, W. F., & Van Allen, C. M. Pain due to temporary occlusion of the coronary arteries in dogs. Am. Heart J., 1928-29, 4: 390^2.—Robertson, H. F. The reestabbshment of cardiac circulation during progressive coronary occlusion; an experimental study of dogs. Ibid., 1934-35, 10: 533-41. Also repr.—Schauer, G., Gross, L., & Blum, L. Hemodynamic studies in experimental coronary occlusion; stellate ganglion- ectomy experiments. Ibid., 1937, 14: 669-76.—Smith, F. M. The ligation of coronary arteries with electrocardiographic study. Arch. Int. M., 1918, 22: 8-27. Also repr.—Ten- nant, R. Studies on experimental coronary occlusion. Yale J. Biol., 1936-37, 9: 60-4, 8 pl. ------Grayzel, D. M. [et al.] Studies on experimental coronary occlusion. Am. Heart J., 1936, 12: 168r73.—Waart, A. de [et al.] Ligation of the coro- nary arteries in Javanese monkeys; introduction, general experi- mental results, especially the changes in the ventricular electro- cardiogram. Ibid., 11, 6: 676-704. ------ Arrhythmias and conduction disturbances. Ibid., 12, 1: 70-87.—Wiggers, C. J., & Green, H. D. The ineffectiveness of drugs upon collateral flow after experimental coronary occlusion in dogs. Ibid., 11: 527-41.—Wood, F. C, & Wolferth, C. C. Experi- mental coronary occlusion; inadequacy of the 3 conventional leads for recording characteristic action current changes in certain sections of the myocardium; an electrocardiographic study. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 51: 771-88. ---- Occlusion: Pathology. Adamowicz, P. [Occlusion of the coronary arteries and aneurysm of the cardiac wall] Polska gaz. lek., 1932, 12: 331; 352.—Borak, J. Zwerchfellveranderungen bei Coro- narverschluss. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 939.—Bourne, G. The pathology of coronary occlusion. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1934-35, 42: 81.—Bulmer, E., & Lamb, F. W. M. Ischaemic necrosis of the heart in a patient 27 years old. Lancet. Lond., 1926, 1: 904.—Cannon, J. H. Syphilitic coronary occlusion in aortic insufficiency. Am. Heart J., 1929-30, 5: 93-8.— Cardiac enlargement after coronary occlusion. Med. J. Aus- tralia, 1937, 2: 408.—Castellaneta, V. Sifilide ed occlusione lenta della arterie coronarie. Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1932, 38: pt 2, 707-36, 2 pl.—Clemmer, J. J. Coronary occlu- sion, thrombosis in the left ventricle, iliac embolism and gangrene of the lower extremities. Arch. Path., Chic, 1934, 17: 718.—Clerc, A. Introduction a I'etude des obliterations coronariennes. J. med. fr., 1930, 19: 35. ------& Bascourret, M. Anatomie pathologique de 1'obliteration coronarienne. Ibid., 47-52.—Clerc, A., & Deschamps, P. N. La pathologie de l'obliteration coronarienne et ses bases anatomo-physio- logiques; notes critiques sur les donnees actuelles. Presse mid., 1924, 32: 777-9.—Collateral circulation in coronary occlusion. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 2162-4.—Davis, D., & VanderHoof, D. Coronary occlusion, with report of 2 cases that came to autopsy. South. M. & S., 1929, 91: 456-8.— Davis, N. S. A case of obstruction of the right coronary ar- tery, transient hemiplegia with marked improvement. Med. Clin. N. America, 1928, 12: 177-9.—De Boer, S. Ueber die Folgen der Sperrung der Kranzarterien fiir das Entstehen von Kammerflimmern; gleichzeitig ein Beitrag zu der Kenntnis des Entstehens des plotzlichen Herztodes. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1923, 143: 20-34.—DeCoursey, E. Coronary occlusion and sudden death; a study based upon a review of 345 necropsies performed at the board of health laboratory, Ancon, Canal Zone, between April 15, 1932, and April 15, 1933. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 1272-9.—Dumas, A., & Pipard. Volumi- neux infarctus du myocarde a forme d'angor pectoris; oblitera- tion de la coronaire posterieure. Lyon med., 1926, 137: 498.— Fitzhugh, G., & Hamilton, B. E. Coronary occlusion and fatal angina pectoris; study of the immediate causes and their pre- vention. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 475-80.—Grayzel, D. M., Tennant, R. [et al.] Observations on coronary occlusion; chemical and histologic changes. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 837.—Hadheld, G. The pathology of coronary oc- clusion. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1927, 44: 257-62, 2 pl — Himwich, H. E., Goldfarb, W„ & Nahum, L. H. Changes of the carbohydrate metabolism of the heart following coronary occlusion. Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 109: 403-8.—Holzmann, M. Angina pectoris und Myokardnekrosen im 3. und 4. Dezennium. Helvet. med. acta, 1937, 4: 791-801.—Howard, T. Coronary occlusion; based on the study of 165 cases. Med. Times, N. Y., 1934, 62: 337-41.—Jones, H. W., & Birch, C. A. A case of coronary occlusion following parturition. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 27.—Kahn, R. H. Zur Frage nach der Wirkung des Verschlusses der Koronararterien des Herzens. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1916, 163: 506-10—Leary. T., & Wearn. J. T. Two cases of complete occlusion of both coronary orifices. Am. Heart J., 1929-30, 5: 412-23.—Longcope, W. T. The effect of occlusion of the coronary arteries on the heart's action and its relationship to angina pectoris. Wisconsin M. J., 1921-22, 20: 449-55. Also Illinois M. J., 1922, 41: 186-93. Also J. Iowa M. Soc., 1922, 12: 314-9.—MacCallum, W. G. The typical position of myocardial scars following coronary ob^ struction. In Contribut. Med. Sc. Libman Annivers. Vol., 1932, 2: 75375. ------ & Taylor, J. S. The typical position of myocardial scars following coronary obstruction. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1931, 49: 356-9.—Mariconda, P. Su tre casi di obliterazione dell'arteria coronaria sinistra del cuore e sul compenso circolatorio per anastomosi fra le due arterie coronarie. Cuore & circol., 1931, 15: 567-71.—Master, A. M., Dack, S., & Jaffe, H. L. Operation; a cause of coronary oc- clusion. J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York, 1937-38, 4: 980-92 — Mautz, F. R., & Gregg, D. E. Dynamics of collateral circula- tion following chronic occlusion of coronary arteries. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., f937, 36: 797-801.—Merkel, H. Ueber den Verschluss der Kranzarterien des Herzens und seine Folgen. In Festschr. J. Rosenthal [etc.] Lpz., 1906, Teil, 2: 53-64.—Mullins, W. L. Age incidence and mortality in coronary occlusion; a review of 400 cases. Pennsylvania M. J., 1935-36, 39: 322-5.—Neugebauer, W. Der Koronarverschluss als Ursache des plotzlichen Todes. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 508; 543.—Niehaus, F. W. Obstruction of a coronary artery due to the pressure from a calcified nodule in the mvocardium. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 2171-3.—Padillo, T.," & Cossio, P., hijo. La pathologie de l'occlusion coronaire. Rev. sud- CORONARY ARTERIES 917 CORONARY ARTERIES amer. m6d., Par., 1930, 1: 906-21.—Paraschiv, H., Nicolau & Barbulesco. Sur un cas d'angine de poitrine avec obstruction presque complete des arteres coronaires. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest, 1927, 9: 78-83.—Peter, H. Zur Frage der anoxamischen Nekrosen des Herzmuskels. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1937, 29: 245-52.—Puddu, V. Analyse des troubles du rythme dans un cas d'occlusion coronarienne aigue; fibrillation intermittente, flutter auriculaire. Arch. mal. coeur, 1937, 30: 871-6.—Reis, R. A., & Frankenthal. L. E., jr. Labor in the cardiac patient, with a report of the occurrence of coronary occlusion in pregnancy and labor. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 29: 44-52.—Robinson, J. E. Coronary occlusion, with report of cases and autopsy findings. Texas J. M., 1930-31, 26: 715- 8.—Schmidt, G. Verschluss der Hauptkranzschlagadern durch ungewohnliche Mechanismen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1927r28, 11: 380-3.—Scott, J. W., & Harvey, J. Myocardial damage in coronary occlusion. South. M. J., 1927, 20: 510-5.— Schuster, N. H. Aneurysm of the sinus of Valsalva involving the coronary orifice. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 507.—Slater, S. R., & Kornblum, D. Bilateral coronary occlusion with mitral stenosis with a consideration of the compensatory circulatory factors in the heart. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 102: 38-41.—Sternberg, C. Pathologische Anatomie des Coro- narverschlusses. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 209. Also Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1935, 9: 68.—Stone, W. J. Angina pectoris and coronary occlusion, with notes on the vascular pathology in coronary disease. In Contr. Med. Sc. (A. S. Warthin) Ann Arb., 1927, 143-70.—Tennant, R. The effect of coronary occlusion on myocardial contraction. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 129. ------& Wiggers, C. J. The effect of coronary occlusion on myocardial contraction. Ibid., 112: 351-61.—Waite, W. W. Postmortem findings in coronarv occlusion. Texas J. M., 1937-38, 33: 493.—Wartman, W. B. Occlusion of the coronary arteries by hemorrhage into their walls. Am. Heart J., 1938, 15: 459-70.—Wiggers, C. J. The inadequacy of the normal collateral coronary circulation and the dynamic factors concerned in its development, during slow coronary occlusion. Ibid., 1936, 11, 6: 641-7. ---- Occlusion: Prognosis. Cooksey, W. B. Coronary occlusion; follow-up studies with especial reference to prognosis. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1934-35, 5: 53-6.—Hay, J., Cotton. T. F. [et al.] Dis- cussion on the ultimate prognosis of coronary occlusion. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 129-40.—Master, A. M. Prog- nosis in occlusion of the coronary arteries. Mod. Concepts Card. Dis., 1936, 5: No. 12, 1.—Mozer, J. J. Circulation collaterale des coronaires et pronostic de l'occlusion coro- narienne. Helvet. med. acta, 1937, 4: 802.—Prognosis in coronary occlusion. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 828-30.—Silberberg, M. D. Prognosis in coronary occlusion. Med. J. Australia, 1938, 1: 298-305.—Vander Veer, J. B., & Brown, L. E.. jr. The diagnosis and prognosis of coronary occlusion. Pennsyl- vania M. J., 1935-36, 39: 303-9. ---- Occlusion: Treatment and prevention. See also Coronary arteries, Collaterals: Surgery. Hilker, H. *Oxygen in the treatment of acute coronary occlusion. 9p. 8? Milwaukee, 1937. Allen, E. V., & MacLean, A. R. Treatment of sudden arterial occlusion with papaverine hydrochloride; report of case. Proc Mayo Clin., 1935, 10: 216-20.—Burgess, A. M., & Chafee, F. H. Oxygen in the treatment of coronary occlusion in the home. N. England J. M., 1937, 216: 203-5.—Donath, F. Ueber die Verwendung von Evipan-Natrium bei akutem Koronarverschluss; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 798.—Gager. L. T. Notes on the course and treat- ment of coronary artery occlusion. Virginia M. Month., 1928-29, 55: 381-5.—Gold, H. Action of digitalis in the pres- ence of coronary obstruction. Arch. Int. M., 1925. 35: 482- 91.—Hirsch, S. Note on the use of evipal (n-methylcyclo- hexenvlmethvl barbituric acid) in coronary occlusion. Am. J. M'."Sc, 1936, 192: 644.—Lutze, F. H. Latrodectus mactans in a case of coronary occlusion. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1934, 27: 705-9.—Mahaim, I., & Rothberger, C. J. Ueber die Wirkung von Euphvllin beim experimentellen Koronararterien- verschluss. HelveL med. acta, 1935-36, 2: 687-701.—Middle- ton, W. S. The prognosis and treatment of coronary occlusion. Minnesota M., 1935, 18: 710-24.—Pilcher, C. The surgical significance of coronary occlusion; reports of 2 cases. Arch. Surg.', 1929, 18: 2040-5.—Stroud, W. D. The possible pre- vention of coronary occlusion. Med. Clin. N. America, 1932, 16: 83-95.—Swann, W. C. Attempted means of preventing coronary occlusions. West Virginia M. J., 1936, 32: 397- 403.—Wiggers, C. J. Cardiac massage followed by counter- shock in revival of mammalian ventricles from fibrillation due to coronary occlusion. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 116: 161. ---- posterior [right] Halpert, B. Arteriovenous communication between the right coronary artery and the coronary sinus. Heart, Lond., 1929-30 15: 129-33.—Manunza, P. Anomalia d'origine dell'arteria coronaria destra. Arch. ital. anat. pat., 1935, 6: qco__Petren T Ein Fall von Mangel der A. coronaria cordis dextra. ' Virchows Arch., 1930, 278: 158-64.—Schley. J. \bnormer Ursprung der rechten Kranzarterie aus der Pul- monalis bei einem 61jahrigen Mann. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1925, 32: 1-7.—Stern, N. S. Anomaly of the right coronary artery in a young patient with aortic valvular disease, cardiac enlargement, and angina pectoris. Am. Heart J., 1936, 11, 6: 752-5. ---- Rupture. Adam, F., & Hansch, O. Mort rapide apres alimentation a la sonde, par rupture de coronaire chez un atheromateux. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1937, 95: 129-34.—Bamford, C. B. Rupture of the coronary artery; report of 2 cases. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 8!2.—Cortese, F. Roturra di un'arteria coronaria del cuore per atercselerosi. Pathologica, Roma, 1935, 27: 227-9.— Homma, H., & Yenikomshian. H. A. Ueber einen Fall nicht- traumatischer Ruptur des absteigenden Astes der linken Koronararterie. Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 1234-9.— Jones-Evans, E. J. L. Haemo-pericardium, resulting from rup- ture of the right coronary arter3', secondary to chronic inter- stitial nephritis. Practitioner, Lond., 1922, 109: 184.— Kalyanvala, D. N. Rupture of branch of the coronary arterv. Brit. M. J., 1919, 1: 709.—Kesteven, H. L., & Verco, C. A. Rupture of the coronary artery. Med. J. Australia, 1920, 2: 416.—Kowalczykowa, J. Todliche Herzbeutelblutung infolge Ruptur eines Kranzschlagaderzweiges. Virchows Arch., 1934, 293: 464-71.—Pepper, O. H. P. Rupture of the coronary artery. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 3: 167. ---- Sclerosis. See also Angina pectoris, Pathology. Barnes, A. R. < 'oronary sclerosis as an insurance problem. Collect. Papers Mavo Clin., 1934, 26: 581-7. Also Abstr. Proc Ass. Life Insur, M. Dir. America, 1935, 21: 154-82.— Beck, C. S. Coronary sclerosis and angina pectoris. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 270-2.—Bork, K. Ueber Kranzader- sklerose. Virchows Arch., 1926, 262: 646-57.—Brenner, O, Coronary arteriosclerosis. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1935, 190: 417-20.—Hishida, K. Ueber die Atherosklerose der Koronararterien des Herzens. Nagoya J. M. Sc, 1936, 10: 1-10,4 pl.—Kartagener, M. Ueber Koronarsklerose. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1932, 62: 201-4.—Klotz, O., & Lloyd, W. Sclerosis and occlusion of the coronary arteries. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 23: 359-65.—Kretz, J. Ueber Veranderungen an den Koronararterien und ihre klinische Bedeutung, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Koronarsklerose. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1924-25, 9: 419-36—Kusnetzowsky, N. J. Arteriosklerose der Coronararterien des Herzens. Virchows Arch., 1923, 245: 5.5-77.—MacLean, D. L. Sclerosis of the coronary arteries of the heart. Ann. Int. M., 1928-29, 2: 1253-64.—Romberg, E. Ueber Koronarsklerose. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 1021; 1065.—Schnizer, von. Dienstbe- schadigung fiir Coronarsklerose abgelehnt. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1954.—Staemmler, M. Coronarsklerose. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 802-5.—Taylor, S. A case of atheroma of the aorta and coronary arteries. West. London M. J., 1903, 8: 40.—Volkova, K. G. [Arteriosclerosis of the coronary arteries of the heart in man] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1929, 29: 93-118. ------Ueber die Atherosklerose der Coronararterien des Herzens. Beitr. path. Anat., 1929, 82: 555-96, 3 pl.—Werley, G. The problem of coronary sclerosis. Southwest.M., 1927, 11: 55-7.—Willius, F. A. Clinical features of coronary scle- rosis. Minnesota M., 1924, 7: 575-7.—Zeisler, E. B. Sclerosis of the coronary arteries. Med. Clin. N. America, 1930-31, 14: 1211-9. ---- Sclerosis: Diagnosis. Battro, A. Diagn6stico electrocardiografico de las enfer- medades canliacas por alteration cronica de la circulaci6n coronaria (esclerosis coronaria) Congr. int. As. med. argent. (1935) 1936, 9: 355-95.— Bohning, A., & Katz, L. N. The 4- lead electrocardiogram in coronary sclerosis; a study of a series of consecutive patients. Am. J. M. Sc, 1935, 189: 833-58 — Borgard, W. Zur Erkennung der Coronarsklerose. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1133.—Cruickshank, J. N. Coronary atheroma with aneurysm of the left ventricle simulating gas poisoning in a coal miner. Glasgow M. J., 1932, 117: 30-2.— Kuhlmann, F. Klinische Bedeutung der Rontgendiagnostik der Koronarsklerose. Verh. Deut. Rontg. Gee., 1933, 26: 42 — Lenk, R. Rontgendiagnose der Koronarsklerose in vivo; gleichzeitig ein Beitrag zur Erkennbarkeit des Herzaneurysmas im Rontgenbilde. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926-27, 35: 1265-8.—Morawitz, P., A Hochrein, M. Zur Diagnose und Behandlung der Koronarsklerose. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75- 17-21 —Neighbors, D. The diagnosis of coronary sclerosis. Texas J. M., 1933, 28: 609-75.—Parade. G. W.. & Kuhlmann. F. Coronarsklerose im Rontgenbild. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1247-9.—Robey, W. H. The differentiation between gall- bladder disease and coronary sclerosis in the middle-aged. Med. Clin. N. America, 1924-25, 8: 1709-18.—Snellen, H. A., & Nauta J. H. Zur Rontgendiagnostik der Koronarverkal- kungen. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 56: 277-86—Willius, F. A. Electrocardiography as a diagnostic adjunct in the anginal syndrome of coronary sclerosis. Minnesota M., 1935, 18: 20-6.'— Wolferth, C. C. The diagnosis of coronary arte- riosclerosis and its chief complications. Delaware M., J., 1936, 8: 37-44.—Wosika, P. H., & Sosman, M. C. The roentgen demonstration of calcified coronary arteries m living subjects. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 591-3.—Zadek. E. Zur Diagnose der Coronarsklerose. Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 12o.>-7. CORONARY ARTERIES 918 CORONARY ARTERIES ---- Sclerosis: Pathology. Eberlein, G. *Ueber Koronarsklerose unter besonderer Berucksichtigung dieser Erkrankung bei jugendlichen Individuen. 22p. 8? Berl., 1935. Kiesewetter, M. K. O. *Atherosclerose der Kranzarterien des Herzens als Todesursache bei Kriegsteilnehmern. 22p. 8? Berl., 1919. Mosebach, W. F. *Erganzende Untersu- chungen zur Entstehung der experimentellen Kranzarteriensklerose. p.646-55. 8? Tiib., [1933] Also Virchows Arch., 1933, 89: Pfleiderer, E. *Tierexperimentelle Unter- suchungen iiber Arteriosklerose unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Kranzarteriensklerose [Tiibingenl p. 154-74. 8? Berl., 1932. Also Virchows Arch., 1932, 284: Akerson, I. B., Dias, J. F., jr., & Monroe, R. T. The inci- dence of coronary artery sclerosis in the aged. N. England J. M., 1937, 217: 622-4.—Benda, C. Ueber einen Fall von schwerer infantiler Koronararteriensklerose als Todesursache. Virchows Arch., 1925, 254: 600-5.—Beneke, R. Zur Genese der Koronarsklerose. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1930, 25: 251- 61. Also Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1930, 22: 359-71. ---— Die Anfange der Koronarsklerose. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1930, 27: 749-52.—Burns, C. R. Coronarv atheroma and its complications. N. Zealand M. J., 1933, 32: 134-41.—Clerici, A. Gli inizi della sclerosi delle coronarie. Gazz. osp., 1931, T2: 193-5.—Fischer, B. Vblliger Abriss eines Papillarmuskels im linken Ventrikel durch Coronarsklerose. KUn. Wschr., 1922, 1: 991-4.—Grant, J., & Miller, J. H. Atheroma of coronary artery and myocardial fibrosis. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 353.—Ham, A. W., & Lewis, M. D. Experimental intimal sclerosis of the coronarv arteries of rats. Arch. Path., Chic, 1934, 17: 356-61.—Hubbard, O. H. Arteriosclerosis of the coronary arteries, with report of autopsies. Tr. N. Hampshire M. Soc, 1930, 140-53. Also N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 932-6.—Jezler, A., & Finkeldey, W. Spontaner Papillar- rnuskelabriss bei Koronarsklerose. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1931, 23: 377-87.—Johnston, C. Racial differences in the incidence of coronary sclerosis. Am. Heart J., 1936, 12: 162- 7.—Kissane, R. W., & Fidler, R. S. Congenital medial sclerosis of the coronary artery. Ibid., 1931, 7: 133-45.— Klemperer, G.. & Benda, C. Demonstration von makro- skopischen und mikroskopischen Praparaten eines Falles von infantiler Koronararteriensklerose. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 1669.—Leary, T. Experimental atherosclerosis in the rabbit compared with human (coronary) atherosclerosis. Arch. Path.. Chic, 1934, 17: 453-92. ------ Pathology of coronary sclerosis. Am. Heart J., 1934-35, 10: 328-37.— McNabb, P. E. Coronary sclerosis; its relation to angina pectoris and sudden death. Proc M. Ass. Canal Zone, 1927, 15: 53-67, 6 pl.—Novy, R. Coronary sclerosis and thrombosis. Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1930-31, 39-43.—Nuzum, F. R., Elliot, A. H., & Evans, R. D. A clinical and pathological study of coronarv sclerosis; its incidence in hypertension and angina pectoris. Am. Heart J., 1934-5, 10: 367-75.—Pangaro, J. A., SMbestre, J. L., & Bosq, P. Arterioesclerosis coronaria y diabetes. Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934, 5: pt 4, 843-51. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 740-8.—Paterson, J. C. Vascularization and hemorrhage of the intima of arterio- sclerotic coronary arteries. Arch. Path., Chic, 1936, 22: 313- 24.—Polanco, M. The relation of coronary sclerosis to symp- toms and its distribution in 242 fatal cases. Am. J. M. Sc, 1936. 192: 840-8, 2 pl.—Renaud. M.. & Roland. Sclerose et calcification segmentaire de l'artere coronaire gauche; mort subite. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 75.— Saphir, O., Priest, W. S. [et al.] Coronary arteriosclerosis, coronary thrombosis, and the resulting myocardial changes. Am. Heart J., 1934-35, 10: 567; 762— Schabert. A. Ueber die Mundungssklerose und den chronischen Verschluss der Kranz- gefasse des Herzens. S. Petersb. med. Wschr., 1904, 29: 379; passim.—Schmidtmann, M. Ueber experimentelle Kranz- arteriensklerose. Zbl. allg. Path., 1932, 54: 200-2.—Seki, M. Ueber die Atherosklerose der Koronararterien des Herzens bei Japanern. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1930, 20: 603-13.—Smith, H. L. Incidence of coronary sclerosis among phvsicians. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 1327-9.—Stephan, E. Ueber die Koronar- sklerose im mittleren Lebensalter. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1934, 26: 845-52.—Stewart. J. D., Birchwood, E., & Wells, H. G. Effect of atherosclerotic plaques on the diameter of the lumen of coronary arteries. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1934-35, 14: 209-12. Also J. Am.M. Ass., 1935. 104: 730-3.—Strong, G. F„ & Caverhill. M. R. Coronary sclerosis; an electrocardio- graphic study of 100 autopsied cases. Northwest M., 1937, 36: 73-9.—Volkova, K. G. [Experimental atherosclerosis of the cor- onary arteries of the heart in rabbits] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1930, 30:269-82. ------ Ueber die experimentelle Atherosklerose der Coronararterien des Herzens bei Kaninchen. Beitr. path. Anat., 1930. 85: 386-400, pl.—Willius, F. A. Clinic on angina pectoris with coronary sclerosis: previous coronary thrombosis, with healed cardiac infarction; long period of freedom but ultimate recurrence of symptoms; hypotension. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1935, 10: 234-9.----— & Brown, G. E. Coronary sclerosis; an analysis of 86 necropsies. Am. J. M. Sc. 1924, 168: 165-80.—Willius, F. A.. & Smith, H. L. A study of coro- nary and aortic sclerosis: incidence and degree in 5,060 consecu- tive postmortem examinations. Proc Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 140-4. ---- Sclerosis: Treatment. Barnes, A. R. Medical and surgical problems associated with coronary sclerosis. Proc Mayo Clin., 1931, 6: 290. Also Ann. Int. M., 1932, 5: 873-83.—Buchanan, J. A. Dietetic treatment of general and coronary arteriosclerosis. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1937, 43: 13-20.—Feil, H., & Beck. C. S. The treatment of coronary sclerosis and angina pectoris by produc- ing a new blood supply to the heart. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 1781-6.—Ludwig, M. G. Euphyllin bei Koronarsklerose. Fortsch. Med., 1925, 43: 110-2.—Willius, F. A., & Dry, T. J. Results from trichlorethylene inhalations in the an-t>i.-— Kl n!. Weinstein. W., & Jochim, K The variability in the distribution of the outflow from each of the three major coronarv arteries Ibid., 1935, 113: 76.—Miller, G. H.. Smith, F M & Graber, v. C. The influence of changes in the cardiac rate and irregular action of the heart on the coronary circua- tfon Am Heart J., 1927, 2: 479-89.-Steh!e, R. L., & Melville K?I. The influence of the heart beat upon the-flow of blood into the coronary arteries. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther 1932, 4b. 477_S3 —Wiccers C. J., & Cotton, F. S. Studies on the enronarv circulation; the systolic and diastolic flow through the coronary vessels. Am. J. Physiol.. 1933, 106: 597-610. See also Coronary arteries, Diseases. BikHNER, F., Weber, A., & Haager, B. Koronarinfarkt und Koronarinsuffizienz in ver- gleichender elektrokardiographischer und mor- phologischer Untersuchung. 104p. 8? Lpz., 1935. Gtjmmerman, G. J. *Coronary disease [Mar- quette Univ.] 13p. 4? Fond du Lac, Wis., 1931. Arnold, H. L. Coronary disease; a case report. Proc. Clinic, Honolulu, 1930, 2: No. 10, 1.—Bancker, E. A., jr. Coronary disease. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1933, 22: 220-3 — Bierring, W. L. The coronary problem in heart disease. In Barker Festschrift, 1932, 407-34. Also Internat. Clin., 1931, 4: 131-58,5 pl.—Blake, W. C. Coronary disease. J.Florida M. Ass., 1937-38, 24: 91-5.—Butler, H. R. Coronary disease. J. Nat. M. Ass., 1933, 25: 110-5.—Coronary disease; a new problem in public health. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1934, 15: 4-6.—Denny, F. P. The increase in coronary disease and its cause. N. England J. M., 1936, 214: 769-73.—Elliott. A. R. The coronary problem. Ann. Int. M., 1929-30, 3: 252-8.—Extraordinary (The) rise in coronary disease. Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1936, 17: No. 11, 6-9.—Gilmore, C. M. The present conception of coronary disease. South. M. & S., 1934, 96: 113-6.—Hutcheson, J. M. The problems of coronary disease. Virginia M. Month., 1929-30, 56: 584-8 — Lawson, G. B. Coronary disease. Ibid., 1933, 60: 74-8 — Maxwell, G. R. Coronarv disease. West Virginia M. J., 1934, 30: 38.5-93.—Middleton, W. S. Coronary disease. Minnesota M., 1927, 10: 743-53.—Phelps, A. E. Coronary disease in surgical patients. Ann. Surg., 1928, 87: 32-6. Also Current Res. Anesth., 1929, 8: 291-3.—Renner, A. E. Coronary disease. N. York State J. M., 1928, 27: 778.— Rowland, E. D. Coronary disease. Tristate M. J., 1937-38, 10: 1965; 1980.—Scherf, D. Koronarerkrankungen. Erg. ges. Med., 1935, 20: 237-90.—Scott. R. W. Observations on coronary disease. Pennsylvania M. J., 1928-29, 32: 145-9. Also Illinois M. J., 1929, 56: 326-32.—Strauch, F. W. Ueber Storungen der Herzkranzgefasse (mit einigen praktischen Hinweisen) Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1504-6.—Wake- field, H. Milder types of coronary accidents. Med. Clin. N. America, 1929, 13: 477-82.—Willius, F. A. The present status of coronary disease. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1933, 26: 47-59. ---- Diseases: Diagnosis and symptoms. Berttjcci, J. P. *The gastro-intestinal syn- drome in coronary disease [Milwaukee Co. Hosp.] 20p. 8? Wauwatosa, Wis., 1932. BerghorT, R. S. A review of angina pectoris and coronary disease. Illinois M. J., 1937, 71: 234-8.—Bertucci, J. P. The gastro-intestinal syndrome in coronary disease. J. Michi- gan M. Soc, 1936, 35: 506-12.—Bosco, G. Sindromas coro- narios. An. Inst. clin. med., B. Air., 1935, 16: 220-335.------ Nuevo concepto anatomo-semiologico de los territorios coro- narios. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 919-24.—Braun, L., & Samet, B. Vagusdruck und Koronargefass (ein klinischer und experimenteller Beitrag zur Diagnose und Prognose der Herzkrankheiten) Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1928, 161: 257- 70.—Bruenn, H. G., Turner, K. B., & Levy, R. L. Notes on cardiac pain and coronary disease; correlation of observations made during life with structural changes found at autopsy in 476 cases. Am. Heart J., 1936, 11: 34-40.—Calene, J. L. Coronary disease simulating insulin reactions. J. Lancet, 1938 58: 44-6.—Clinical (The) features of coronary disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 319-21.—Coronary disease and angina pectoris. Clin. Rev. Pittsburgh, 1933, 2: 57-63.— Diagnosis (The) of coronary disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 433-5.—Ducks, G. Fades coronaria. Gy6gyAszat, 1936! 76: 422-4.—Fenn, G. K. Pain simulating that produced by coronarv disease. Med. Clin. N. America, 1935-36, 19: 1077-83 —Greenberg. D. Some of the early manifestations of coronary disease. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 601-5.— Hamburger, W. W. Disease of the coronary vessels, angina pectoris and acute indigestion (with reference to the coronary T-wavc) Med. Clin. N. America, 1926, 9: 1261-81.—Laubry, C Considerations sur la douleur coronarienne. Cas. lek cesk. 1937, 76: 721-4.—Lequime. Elements de localisation dans les affections myocarde-coronariennes. Bruxelles mid., 1933-34, 14: 1031.—Levene, G. Further observations on the roentgen diagnosis of coronary disease. Radiology, 1938, 30: 309-19- ----— Wheatley, F. E., & Matthews, H. Roentgen diagnosis of coronary disease. Am. J. Roentg. 1934,^ 31: 588-92 —Lian, C. L'angor aigu coronarien febrile (d apres 34 observations personnelles) Paris med., 1929, 73: 31; 86.— Morri'on, W. A. Coronary disease, with reference to the acute aXaomen. West. J. Surg.. 1934, 42: 309-17.-Oille, J A.. & RvWprt H The clinical manifestations of coronary disease. Canad.' M. Ass. J., 1935, 32: 35-41.-Ortega Verdes. L. Sindrome coronariano para-cardfaco. Arch. med. int., Habana, 1936 2- ?74-90.—Parsonnet, A. E., & Parent. S. Auricular flutter with complete auriculo-ventricular block in a patient CORONARY VESSELS 924 CORONARY VESSELS with coronary disease. Arch. Int. M., 1933, 51: 938-46.— Salcedo-Salgar, J., & White, P. D. The relationship of heart- block, auriculoventricular and intraventricular, to clinical manifestations of coronary disease, angina pectoris, and cor- onary thrombosis. Am. Heart J., 1934-35, 10: 1067-79.— Schleiter, H. G. Coronary disease; clinical diagnasis of coronary disease. Pennsylvania AL J., 1934, 37: 304-8.— Smith, F. H. Coronary disease as a factor in failing heart- Virginia M. Month., 1931, 58: 583-7.—Snader, E. R. The clinical features of coronary vessel disease. Hahneman. Mpnth., 1927, 62: 340-4. ---- Diseases: Pathology. Barnes, A. R. Some recent contributions to knowledge of coronary disease. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 323-6.— Cesaris-Demel, A. Sui rapporti tra alterazioni anatomiche delle coronarie e sindromi cardjache. Athena, Roma, 1936, 5: 3-10.—Evans, N., Ambler, A. C, & Dodson, W. Coronary disease—its pathogenesis. California West. M., 1933, 38: 98-102.—Glendy. R. E., Levine, S. A., & White, P. D. Coro- nary disease in youth; comparison of 100 patients under 40 with 300 persons past 80. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 1775- 81.—Haam, E. von. The pathologv of coronary disease. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1938, 90: 528-32.—Kirshbaum, J. D. Statistical study of coronary disease; a review of 6,754 necropies. Illinois M. J., 1936, 59: 150-4.—Moody, A. M. The pathology of coronary disease. Bull. South. Pacific Gen. Hosp., 1932, 1: 171-8.—Parade, G. W. Untersuchungen zur Koronarpatho- logie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1350-3. ------ Das Herz bei Koronarerkrankungen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 952-5.—Scott, R. W. Clinical and pathological observations on coronary disease. Proc Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1929) 1930, 6: 39-43. Also Ohio M. J., 1929, 25: 349-54.—White, P. D. Coronary disease and coronary throm- bosis in youth; an analysis of 4 cases under the age of 30 years, 21 cases under the age of 40 years, and 138 cases under the age of 50 years. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1935, 32: 596-605 — Wilhelmy, E. W., & Helwig, F. C. Clinical and pathologic studies of coronary disease. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 476-80. ---- Diseases: Prognosis. Bishop, L. F., & Bishop, L. F., jr. Coronary disease and its relation to the increase of cardiac morbidity. 28p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Also N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 393-9. Clark, L. J. Prognosis in coronarv disease. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1933, 86: 365-70.—Edelmann, A. Ueber die Bedeutung der Glykosurie und Hyperglykamie bei Erkrankun- gen der Koronararterien. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934,47: 165-8.— King, H. C. Prognosis in coronary heart disease and after coronary occlusion. Ohio M. J., 1937, 33: 524-7.—Riesman, D., & Harris, S. E. Disease of the coronary arteries, with a consideration of data on the increasing mortality of heart dis- ease. Am. J. M. Sc, 1934, 187: 1-15.—Willius, F. A. Prog- nosis in heart disease, with special reference to coronary disease. Minnesota M., 1927, 10: 207-72. ---- Diseases: Treatment. Bishop, L. F., & Bishop. L. F., jr. The morbidity of coronary disease and its management in the pre-thrombotic stage. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1934, 33: 176-81.—Bortree, L. W. The clin- ical care of coronary disease. Colorado M., 1933, 30: 10-6.— Brower, J. I.., & Korry, S. Coramine, its value in the treatment of coronary disease and cardiovascular disturbances. North- west M„ 1936, 35: 89-92.—Comstock, C. R., Hunt, H. D., & Hayden, R. S. The value of a cure regime in the treatment of coronary disease. N. York State J. M., 1935. 35: 715-8 — Gager, L. T. Practical points in the treatment of coronary disease. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1937, 33: 229-33.—Gior- danengo, G. Success! e speranze della chirurgia nel tratta- mento delle affezioni coronarie. Gazz. med. ital., 1937, 96: 53-5.—Guggenheimer, H. Zur Herzbehandlung bei Erkran- kungen der Koronargefasse. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1007-9.—Hepburn, J. The treatment of coronarv disease. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 32: 42-6.—Miiller, K. Beitrag zur Klinik und Therapie der Coronarerkrankungen. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1773.—Shpirt, J. U. [Clinical aspect and treatment of affections of the coronary vessels] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 813-6.—Wagenfeld, E. Zur Diagnose und Therapie der Coronarerkrankungen. Med. Welt, 1938, 12: 370; 405. ---- Electrocardiography. Arnovljevich, V., & Slavkovich, J. [Electrocardiogram in angina pectoris; electrocardio-diagnosis in coronary insuffi- ciency] Voj. san. glasnik, 1935, 6: 542-59.—Bosco, G. A. Las alteraciones del registro electrocardiografico en los estadof agudos y cronicos coronarios. An. Inst. clin. med., B. Air., 1935, 16: 471-87. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1203-10.— Buccianti, E. II significato dell' onda Q nella terza derivazione dell' elettrocardiogramma nei soggetti senza lesione coronarica. Clin. med. ital., 1935, 66: 151-64.—Biichner, F-, & Lucadou, W. von. Elektrokardiographische Veranderungen und disse- minierte Nekrosen des Herzmuskels bei experimenteller Coro- narinsuffizienz. Beitr. path. Anat., 1934, 93: 169-97.— Duchosal, P. W„ & Henny, G. Modifications de Teiectro- cardiogramme aprds l'epreuve d'effort; leur interet dans les troubles de la circulation coronaire. Helvet. med. acta, 1936, 3: 652-6.—Durant, T. M. The initial ventricular reflection of the electrocardiogram in coronary disease. Am. J. M. Soc, 1934, 188: 225-30.—Flaum, E. Ueber die Bedeutung der Ko- ronarveranderungen des menschlichen Elektrokardiogramms. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1932-33, 23: 409-28.—Katz, L. N., & Landt, H. The effect of standardized exercise on the 4-lead electrocardiogram; its value in the study of coronary disease. Am. J. M. Sc, 1935, 189: 346-51.—Lambert, J. Les altera- tions d'origine coronarienne du complexe eiectrocardiogra- phique auriculaire. Arch. mal. coeur, 1937, 30: 3-48.—Langley, R. W. Electrocardiographic findings in coronary artery dis- ease. California West. M., 1933, 38: 237-9.—Nathanson, M. H. The electrocardiogram in coronary disease. Am. Heart J., 1929-30, 5: 257-76.—Willcox, A., & Lovibond, J. L. The 4-lead electrocardiogram in coronary disease. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 501-5. ---- Innervation. Danielopolu, D., & Marcou, I. Sur les conditions tech- niques necessaires a I'etude des vaso-moteurs coronariens. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 111: 131. ------ & Proca, G. G. Sur Tinnervation des coronaires; role des filets sympathiques et des filets parasympathiques. Ibid., 1931, 107: 419-21. ------ Sur Tinnervation des coronaires; mecanisme de produc- tion des echecs et des accidents de la stellectomie dans l'angine de poitrine. Ibid., 421-3.—Drury, A. N., & Smith, F. M. Observations relating to the nerve supply of the coronary artery of the tortoise; pt 1: Direct observations of the artery. Heart, Lond., 1923-24, 11: 71-9.—Drury, A. N., & Sumbal, J. J. Observations relating to the nerve supply of the coronary arteries of the tortoise. Ibid., 267.—Greene, C. W. Evidence of superior cervical pathways for efferent coronary dilator neurones in the dog. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 53. ------ The nerve control of the coronary vessels, with new experimental evidence for the pathways of efferent constrictor and dilator neurones in the dog. Ibid., 361-83. ------ An analysis of the relations of the coronary constrictor and dilator nerves in the cervical vagosympathetic of the dog. Am. Heart J., 1936, 11: 592-604.—Glaser, W. Die intramurale Innervation der Kranzgefasse. Zschr. pes. Anat., 1. Abt., 1926, 79: 797-804.— Gollwitzer-Meier, K., & Kriiger, E. Der Einfluss des Sym- pathicus auf die Coronargefasse. Arch. ges. Phvsiol., 1935, 236: 594-605.—Jochim, K., Bohning, A. [et al.] The innerva- tion of the coronary vessels. Am. J. Physiol., 1935,113: 71.— Klisiecki, A.. & Flek, S. Der Blutkreislauf in den Kranzge- fassen des Herzens; das Problem der vasomotorischen Herz- nerven; Adrenalin wirkung. Zschr. Biol., 1936, 97: 23-33 — Langendorff, O. Ueber die Innervation der Koronargefasse. Zbl. Physiol., 1907, 21: 551-7.—Leriche, R., Fontaine, R., & Kunlis, J. Contribution a I'etude des nerfs vasomoteurs des coronaires. Lyon med., 1932, 150: 61.—Moore, R. M., & Singleton, A. O., jr. Peripheral course of pain-fibers supplying coronary arteries and the myocardium. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 1492-4.------A pseudaffective reflex evoked by injections into the left coronary artery and the peripheral paths of the pain-fibers which are concerned. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 99.—Narayana, B. Vaso-constricteurs et vaso-dilatateurs coronaires. C. rend. Soc. bio!., 1933, 114: 550-2.—Rasario, G. M. Ricerche istopatologiche sull' inner- vazione delle arterie coronarie. Minerva med., Tor., 1937, 28: 470-6.—Schaefer, E. A. Do the coronary vessels possess vasomotor nerves? Arkh. biol. nauk, 1904, 11: .suppl., 251-7.—Speransky, N. I., & Popov, V. G. [Vasoconstrictor innervation of the coronarv vessels of the heart] Ibid., 1935, 40: 203-8. Also J. physiol. path, gen., 1936, 34: 477-85.— Wiggers, C. J. The innervation of the coronary vessels. Am. J. Physiol , 1909, 24: 391-405. ---- Pharmacology. Addarii, F., & Freundlich, J. Ueber den Einfluss gefasser- weiternder Mittel beim experimentellen Koronararterienver- schluss und die Gefasswirkung des Methylenblaus. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1937, 185: 525-38.—Anichkov, S. W. Ueber die Wirkung von Giften auf die Coronargefasse des isolierten Menschenherzens bei verschiedenen Erkrankungen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1923, 36: 236-46.—Anrep, G. V. Neue Untersuchungen iiber Physiologie und Pharmakologie der Koronargefasse. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 138: 119-29. ------ & Stacey, R. S. Comparative effect of various drugs upon the coronary circulation. J. Physiol., Lond., 1927-28, 64: 187-92.—Bartschi, W. Die Reaktion der Coronararterie auf Histamin. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1936-37, 238: 606-14. —;--- Die Reaktion der Coronararterie auf Acetylcholin. Ibid., 296-306. ------ L'insuline exerce-t-elle une action directe sur les arteres coronaires? C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 567.—Bodo. R. The effect of the heart-tonics and other drugs upon the heart-tone and coronary circulation. J. Physiol., Lond., 1927-28, 64: 365-87.—Ducret, S. Die Reaktion der Coronararterie auf Adrenalin. Arch. ges. Phvsiol., 1930, 225: 680-5.—Fisher, I, Guggenheimer, H., & Muller, E. A. Ueber die Beeinflussung von Koronardurchblutung und Herztonus durch Theophyllinpriiparate und Strophanthin nach Unter- suchungen am Starlingschen Herz-Lungenpraparat. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1584.—Frey, J., & Hess, W. Die Kranzaderdurchblutung bei Anwendung einiger neuerer gefasserweiternder Stoffe. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 1642-4. ------ Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Priifung einiger coronarerweiternder Stoffe. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., CORONARY VESSELS 925 CORONARY VESSELS 1937, 49. Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med., 216-20.—Frohlich, A. Pharmakologie des Coronar-Kreislaufes. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1936, 10: 48-52. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1935, 48: 1483-7.—Genuit, H., & Eschbach, W. H. Ueber die Bindungs- und Verteilungsbedingungen von Digitoxin und k-Strophanthin am Meerschweinchen nach Versuchen am geschlossenen Coronarkreislauf des isolierten Herzens. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1937-38, 188: 302-16.—Ginsberg, A. M., Stoland, O. O., & Loy, D. T. Studies on the coronary circulation; effect of intravenous injections of dextrose on the coronary circulation. Arch. Int. M., 1935, 55: 42-51.—Greene, C. W. Dilation of the coronarv vessels by certain organic extracts and drugs. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 57: 98-112.—Gruber, C. M. The action of pituitary extract and of histamine upon the coronary arteries of the terrapin. Am. Heart J., 1926-27, 2: 173-87. ------ & Roberts, S. J. The effect of adrenalin upon the coronary circulation. Am. J. Physiol., 1926, 76: 508-24.—Guggenheimer, H., & Fisher, I. L. Ueber die Wir- kung kleiner Konzentrationen von Brom und anderen Anionen auf Herz und Gefassystem; Beeinflussung des Herzens und der Coronararterien am isolierten Katzenherzen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 126: 104-13.—Ihashi, S. Ueber die Alters- verschiedenheit der Empfindlichkeit des Herzens, besonders der Coronargefasse des Kaninchens gegen die endokrinen Organpraparate. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1937, 10: Pharm., 6-8 — Katz, L. N., Weinstein, W., & Jochim, K. The coronary vasoconstrictor action of foreign species blood. Am. Heart J., 1938, 15: 452-8— Kravkov, N. P. [Action of poisons on the coronary arteries of the heart] Russ. vrach, 1914, 13: 1-6. Also Arch, ges physiol., 1914, 157: 501-30, 2 pl — Laubry, C, Souli6. P., & Laubry, P. Action de la theophylline- ethviene-diamine sur la circulation coronarienne. Arch. mal. coeur, 1937, 30: 265-82.—Ma»s, J. A., & Noyons. A. K. M. Ueber den Einfluss von Suspensionen indifferenter Stoffe auf den Koronarkreislauf des Kaninchenherzens. Acta brevia neerl., 1937, 7: 166. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 4124.—Macht, D. I. Action of the opium alkaloids; indi- vidually and in combination with each other on the coronary artery and the coronary circulation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1915, 64: 1489-91. Also repr.—Marcou, I. Effet systolique inhibiteur sur Tirrigation coronarienne et action de Tadrenaline. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114: 294-7.—Moisset de Espanes, E. Action de la fagarine I et de la quinidine sur la fibrillation ventriculaire primaire produite par l'occlusion coronarienne experimentale. Ibid., 1938,127: 233.—Miiller, E. A., Salomon, H., & Zuelzer, G. Der Einfluss der Sauerstoffausnutzung auf Koronardurchblutung, Wirkungsgrad und maximale Lei- stungsfahigkeit des Siiugetierherzens. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 73: 1-10.—Sakai, S., & Saneyoshi, S. Ueber die Wir- kung einiger Herzmittel auf die Koronargefasse (Strophantin, Coffein, Diuretin) Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1914, 78: 331-46.— Smith, F. M. The action of the nitrites on the coronary cir- culation. Arch. Int. M., 1921, 28: 836-40. ------ Miller, G. H., & Graber, V. C. The action of adrenalin and acetyl- cholin on the coronary arteries of the rabbit. Am. J. Physiol., 1926, 77: 1-7.—Stoland, O. O., & Ginsberg, A. M. Studies on coronary circulation; the effect of ephedrine on the coronary circulation. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1933, 49: 345-51 Studies on coronary circulation; the duration of the coronary dilator action of theophylline ethylene-diamine; the effect of insulin-free pancreatic extract on the coronary circulation. Ibid., 1934, 51: 387-97. ------ The effect of pyridine-/3- carboxylic acid diethylamide (coramine) and pentameth- ylenetetrazol (metrazol) on the coronary circulation. Ibid., 1937, 60: 396-406.—Sumbal, J. J. The action of pituitary extracts, acetvl-choline and histamine upon the coronary arteries of the" tortoise. Heart, Lond., 1923-24, 11: 285-97. Also Bratisl. lek. listy, 1924-25, 4: 323; 8 pl., 1925, 4: 323.— Udintzov. F. [Innervation of coronary cardiac vessels] Vrach. delo, 1927, 10:918-22.—Weinstein, W., Jochim, K., & Bohning, A. Tbe action of acetyl-/3-methylcholine and epinephrine on the denervated coronary vessels. Am. J. Physio!., 1935, 113: 136.—Wiggers, C. J., & Green, H. D. Ineffectiveness of drugs upon collateral coronarv flow. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 578.—Woichansky, D. Vergleich der Wirkung einiger Stoffe auf die Coronargefasse und die peripheren Gefasse isolierter Kaninchenorgane. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 83: 429.—Yanagawa, H. On the vaso-constrictive action of serum on the coronary vessels of the mammalian heart. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1911, 8: 89-100. ---- Reflexes. Hochrein, M., & Schneyer, K. Der pulmocoronar Reflex. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1937, 187: 265-74.—Marcu. I. [Cor- onary reflexes] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1930, 19: 183-7. ------ & Carbunesco, G. Reflexes coronariens chez le chien a cir- culation normale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 561-3.— Radnai, P., & Mosonyi, L. [Pulmocoronary vasoconstrictor reflex] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 796-9. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 98: 651-61. ---- Sinus. Bychowsky. G. Zur Frage der Homologie des S. coronalis canidae und des S. centralis der Primaten; iiber die Grenze zwischen den motorischen und sensoriscben Feldern bei den Caniden. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929, 89: 367-86 — Grant R T & Jones, T. D. A case of obstruction to tbe cardiac, coronary sinus. Heart, Lond 1927-28 14: 241-5, pj__Gross, L., Master. A. M., & Silverman, G. Electro- cardiographic changes following coronary sinus occlusion in the dog's heart. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 70. Also Am. Heart J., 1936, 11, 6: 734-41.—Klisiecki, A., & Flek, S. Der Blutkreislauf in den Kranzgefassen des Herzens; die Blutbewegung im Sinus coronarius des Herzens. Zschr. Biol., 1936, 97: 19-22.—Maddox, K. A case of varicose coronary sinus. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 2: 261.—Rasario, G. M., & Laufer, S. Ulteriore contributo alia conoscenza degli effetti dell'occlusione sperimentale del seno coronarico. Riv. pat. sper., 1937, 18: 199-228.—Severi, L. Sulla struttura e Tistofisiologia del seno coronario, con osservazioni sulla degenerazione grassa nelle pareti del seno. Arch. ital. anat. pat., 1936, 7: scritti, 781-92. Veins. Batson, O. V., & Bellet, S. The reversal of flow in the cardiac veins. Am. Heart J., 1930-31, 6: 206-24.—Geraudel, E. Les veines des cardio-necteurs. Arch. mal. cceur, 1928, 21: 148-51.—Laufer, S. Unterbindung der Koronarvenen; pathologisch-anatomische Untersuchungen. Verh. Deut. Ces. Kreislaufforsch., 1935 8: 223-7 [Discussion] 227.—Lazeanu, E. [Diagnosis by radiology of the cardiac veins] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1924, 13: 156-64. ---- Veins, Thebesian. See also Heart. Grant, R. T., & Viko, L. E. Observations on the anatomy of the Thebesian vessels of the heart. Heart, Lond., 1929, 15: 103-23, 7 pl.—Kretz, J. Leber die Bedeutung der Venae minimae Thebesii fiir die Blutversoi gung des Herzmuskels. Virchows Arch., 1927-28, 266: 647-75.— I.chner, L. Ueber die physiologische Bedeutung der Vasa Thebesii. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1931, 228: 457-68.—Mechanik, N. Das Venensystem der Herzwande. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1934, 103: 813-43 — Spalteholz, W. Die Thebesischen Venen; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Anat. Anz., 1934-35, 79: 212-6.—Stella, G. The part played by the Thebesian vessels in the blood supply to the heart. J. Physiol., Lond., 1931, 73: 36-44.—Uchiyama, T. Zur Frage der Vv. minimae Thebesii und der Sinusoide beim Huhnerherzen. Morph. Jahrb., 1928, 60: 296-322.—Unger, K. Die Venae cordis minimae und die Foramina venarum mini- marum [Thebesii] des Herzens. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1934, 26: 865; 1935, 27: 56; 81.—Wearn, J. T. The role of the Thebesian vessels in the circulation of the heart. J. Exp. M., 1928, 47: 293-316, 2 pl. Also repr. Also N. England J. M., 1928, 198:726. ---- in animals. Abramson. D. I., Crawford, J. H., & Roberts, G. H. The coronary blood supply in the cat. Anat. Rec, 1933, 58: 25- 30.—Abramson, D. I., & Eisenberg, H. J. The coronary blood supply in the Rhesus monkey. J. Anat., Lond., 1934-35, 69: 520-5.—Cave, A. J. E. On the cardiac arteries of the Asiatic elephant. Ibid., 1936-37, 71: 124-7.—Chase, R. E. The coronary arteries in 266 hearts of Rhesus monkey. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1937-38, 23: 299-320.—Grant, R. T. De- velopment of the cardiac coronary vessels in the rabbit. Heart, Lond., 1926, 13: 261-71. ------ & Regnier, M. The comparative anatomy of the cardiac coronary vessels. Ibid., 285-317.—Hill, W. C. O. Studies on the cardiac anatomy of the elephant; the coronary blood vessels. J. Anat., Lond., 1935-36, 70: 386-98, 3 pl.—Moore, R. A. The coronarv arteries of the dog. Am. Heart J., 1929-30, 5: 743-9. Also repr.—Petren, T. Die Coronararterien des Vogelherzens. Morph. Jahrb., 1926, 56: 239-49.—Saalfeld, E. von. Beob- achtungen iiber den Coronarfluss im Reptilienherzen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1931, 228: 652-65. CORONEDI, Giusto, -1935. Niccolini, P. [Obituarv] Biochim. ter. sper., 1935, 22: 243-50, port. CORONER. See also Autopsy; Cadaver; Forensic medicine. [United States] National Research Coun- cil. The coroner and the medical examiner. lOlp. 8? Wash., 1928. Carr, J. L. The coroner's system. California West. M., 1935,43:274.—Clark, H. R. The law and the coroner. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 565-9.—Cole, C. G. What the physician should know from the coroner's standpoint. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1935-36, 88: 573-5—Coroner's (The) inquest; desirable changes in law and practice. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 341-3.—Davison, W. H. The coroner and the medical officer of health. Pub. Health, Lond., 1929-30, 43: 287-94.— Future (The) of the coroner. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 377-80.— Giles, H. A. The Hsi Yuan Lu; or, Instructions to coroners. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1923724, 17: Sect. Hist. Med., 59- 107 —Hesse, E. Die obligatorische Leichenschau in Deutsch- land. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1920-27, n. F., 2: 551-3.—Hutch- croft, L. W. Functions of the coroner. Bull. Bd Health Wisconsin, 1936, 6: No. 4, 9 14— Jaffa. B. B. Notifying the coroner. Mod. Hosp., 1935, 44: No. 6, 69.—Kearns, M. S. Relationship of the coroner's office to medico-legal problems. J. Med., Cincin., 1933, 14: 519-23.—Lynch, G. R. Doctor CORONER 926 CORPUS LUTEUM and coroner. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 25-7.—Miloslavich, E. L. Coroner's autopsies. Collect. Papers Marquette Univ., 1927-29, 5: repr. No. 28.—Remund. Ueber Totenschau und Totenbescheinigung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 686.— Roth. Der preussische Gerichtsarzt. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1923,36: 21-9.—Scheehle, J. E. Coroner or medical examiner? Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 37: 6-8.—Schultz, O. T. Reform in county government and the coroner's office. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1935, 5: 316-24. ------• Why the medical examiner, instead of the coroner? California West. M„ 1935, 43: 275-8.— Surridge, C. W. W. The relationship of coroner and medical profession. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 838.—Troutbeck, J. Inquest juries. Tr. Med. Leg. Soc, Lond., 1902-4, 1: 49-58.— Twin coroners? Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 559.—Weinmann, C. H. A compendium of the statute law of coroners and medical examiners in the United States. Bull. U. S. Nat. Res. Counc, 1931, 83: 5-240. CORONIOS, J. D. Development of behavior in the fetal cat. p.283-386. 8? Worcester, Clark Univ., 1933. Forms No. 4, v.14, Genet. Psychol. Monogr. CORONOID process. See Mandible; Ulna. CORPATAUX, Gaston. *De I'importance de la radiographic en art dentaire [Geneve] 54p. 7 pl. 8? Metz, J. Le Lorrain, 1934. CORPSE. See Cadaver. CORPULENCE. See Obesity. CORPUS callosum. See under Brain. CORPUS luteum. See also Menstruation; Ovary, Physiology; Ovulation; Pregnancy. Bertoloni, G. Studi sulla morfologia e fisiologia normale e patologica del corpo luteo. Ann. ostet. gin., 1926, 48: 158- 79.—Blotevogel, W., & Poll, H. Ganglion cervicale uteri und Corpus luteum. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1503.—Corpus (The) luteum. J. Organother., 1935, 19: 7-51.—Ehrhardt, K., & Mayes, B. T. The corpus luteum; a further investiga- tion. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1931, 1: 277-90.—Escher, H. H. Die Farbe des Corpus luteum. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 119: 1-17, pl.—Geller, C. Das Corpus luteum; kritisches Referat auf Grund der Arbeiten von 1916-23. Ber. ges. Gvn., 1924, 4: 413-22.—Geller, F. C. Das Corpus luteum. Ibid., 1933, 25: 433-46.—Heringa, G. C, & Mendels, J. I. H. [Regnier de Graaf s investigations on the follicle and corpus luteum] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5034-40, pl.—Hett, J. Stammesgeschichtliche Untersuchungen uber das Corpus luteum. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 1084. ------ Verglei- chende Anatomie der Corpora lutea. In Handb. vergl. Anat. (Bolk, L.) Berl., 1931-33, 6: 253-66.—Lacassagne, A. Unter- suchungen iiber die Radiosensibilitat des Corpus luteum und der Uterusschleimhaut mit Hilfe eines kiinstlicb erzeugten Deziduoms beim Kaninchen. Strahlentherapie, 1936, 56, 621-5.—Ostrcib A. [Extirpation of corpus luteum after men- struation] Cas. lek. desk., 1924, 63: 139-47.—Pratt. J. P. The human corpus luteum. Arch. Path., Chic, 1935, 19: 380; 545. ---- aberrant and ectopic. Corner, G. W., Bartelmez, G. W., & Hartmen, C. G. On normal and aberrant corpora lutea of the Rhesus monkey. Am. J. Anat., 1936, 59: 433-44, 7 pl.— Dolgopol, V. B. Ectopic corpora lutea. Am. J. Obst., 1928, 16: 218-29.—Kanevsky, E. Z. [Prolapse of the corpus luteum] Vrach. delo, 1931, 14: 779-82.—Lipmanovich, S. G. [Two cases of prolapse of the corpus luteum] J. akush., 1928, 39: 741-6.— Luppov, A. N. [Further observations on the prolapse of corpus luteum of ovary] Ibid., 1924, 35: 145-9.—Mandelstamm, A. Zur Frage des Prolapses des Corpus luteum. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1924, 66: 223-34.—Patti, F. Contributo alio studio del corpo luteo doppio. Arch, ostet. gin., 1924, 2. ser., 11: 481- 501.—Petrov-Maslakov, M. [Prolapse of corpus luteum] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 744-7.—Podleschka, K., & Krieglstein, F. Corpus luteum als Corpus liberum in der Bauchhohle. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 1285-90. ---- Chemistry. See also Corpus luteum, Hormone. Albanese, A. Sulla presenza, sull'origine e sul significato del cosidetto colloide luteinico (nota preventivo) Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1929, 10. ser., 4: 729-32. Also Arch. Ist. biochim. ital., 1930, 2: 269-80, pl.—Biskind, G. R.. & Glick. D. Studies in histochemistry; the vitamin C concentration of the corpus luteum with reference to the stage of the estrous cycle and pregnancy. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 113: 27-34. Also repr.— Bleecker, W. L. The relationship between the color and the fat content of bovine corpora lutea. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1928, 73: 577-602, pl.—Bulgaru, M. [Lipoids of corpus luteum] Cluj. med., 1927, 8: 3-4, 85-7.—Cartland, G. F., & Hart, M. C. The chemical investigations of corpus luteum; the acetone-soluble fat. J. Biol. Chem., 1925, 66: 619-37.— Corinaldesi, F. La colesterina nell'apparato genitale muliebre in gravidanza e fuori di essa; corpo luteo. Riv. ital. gin., 1929-30, 9: 721-86.—Elden, C. A. Oestrin and progestin content of the corpus luteum of the sow. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 515.—Engelhart. E. Zur Kenntnis des wirksamen Stoffes des Corpus luteum. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932, 148: 76-80.—Euler, H. von. Blaufluorescierende Sub- stanz im Corpus luteum. Naturwissenschaften, 1935, 23: 544.—Fellner, O. O. Ueber die wirksamen Substanzen des Corpus luteum und der Plazenta. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 1369-71.—Fernholz, E. Die Konstitution des Oxyketons C21H34O2 aus Corpus luteum. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 230: 185-9.—Fullerton, B., & Heyl, F. W. Analysis of corpus luteum. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1924, 13: 194-200.—Garufi, G. Ricerche e considerazioni sulla pressione osmotica del liquor folliculi. Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1934-35, 21: 233-66.— Hart, M. C & Heyl, F. W. On cholesteryl palmitate, a con- stituent of corpus luteum. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1924, 23: 17-22. ------ The chemical investigations of corpus luteum; the lipoids of the acetone extract. J. Biol. Chem., 1925, 66: 639-51. ------■ Chemical investigations of corpus luteum; on the presence of free amino acids in the acetone extract. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1925, 14: 770-3. ------ The chemical investigations of corpus luteum; the Upoids of the ether extract. J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 70: 663-74.------ The cephalin fraction. Ibid., 675-82. ------& Payne, W. B. A note on the chemical composition and biological activity of liquor folliculi. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1925, 14: 210-5.—Hermstein, A. Untersuchungen iiber den Lipoidgehalt des Corpus luteum. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1925, 124: 739-70. Also Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1925, 69: 125-7. ------ Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Fettzusammensetzung des Corpus luteum und die Frage der Zuverlassigkeit histochemischer Fettfarbungen. Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 2258-64.—Kimura, G. G. Amount of progestin in corpora lutea of cows. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 97-9. Also repr.—Momigliano, E. Con- tributo alio studio istologico e microchimico dei Upoidi con- tenuti nel corpo luteo della donna. Ricer. morf., 1925, 5: 1-42, pl. ------• Ueber die Lipoide des Corpus luteum. Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 49: 684-9. ------& Diamare, V. Sulla presunta secrezione colloidea del corpo luteo. Arch, ostet. gin., 1930, 2. ser., 17: 459-73, pl.—Motta, G. Sugli esponenti morfologici della secrezione interna e sul cosi detto colloide del corpo luteo. Ann. ostet. gin., 1932, 54: 3-28.—Orcoyen, J. G. Corpo luteo e luteine. Clin, ostet., 1932, 34: 689-99—Policard, A. A., & Ferrand, M. Teneur en acide ascorbique de l'ovaire et du corps jaune suivant les divers stades du cycle oestrien. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 1081-4.— Quinterno, A. Liquido folicular. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 157-9.—Ruotolo, A., & Bagala, G. Sulla sostanza colloide del corpo luteo. Ricer. morf., 1932, 12: 375-81.—Topchieva, O. J. [The corpus luteum and its lipoids] J. akush., 39: 157-62—Watrin, M. Etude histochimique et biologique du corps jaune de la femme. Arch, internat. med. exp., Liege, 1924, 1: 97; 209, 3 pl. ---- Cyst. See also subheadings of Corpus luteum (Hemor- rhage; Rupture) Magalaschwili, G. *Zur Klinik und Patho- logie der Corpus-luteum-Cysten. 37p. 8? Miinch., 1929. Pophanken, W. *Ueber lebensbedrohliche Cor- pus-luteum-Cystenblutungen. 31p. 8? Gott., 1935. Portarsky, D. *Contribution a I'etude des kystes du corps jaune; etude clinique et histolo- gique. 24p. 8? Geneve, 1929. Brakeley, E„ & Farr, C. E. Ruptured Graafian follicle or corpus luteum cyst, simulating acute appendicitis; review of cases in New York Hospital since 1914. Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 172: 580-5.—Burger. Rupture d'un kyste du corps jaune simulant une rupture de grossesse extra-uterine. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1924, 13: 688.—Cahen, J. Kyste hemorra- gique du corps jaune. Bruxelles med.. 1931-32, 12: 951-4.— Condamin, F. Inondation p6ritoneale d'origine ovarienne par rupture de kyste du corps jaune. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 421-3.—Cotte, G. Kystes du corps jaune et arae- norrhee. Gynecologic, 1931, 30: 129-39.—Crousse, R. Kyste du corps jaune; rupture durant l'examen gynecologique; hemorragie intraperitoneale cataclysmique; laparotomies gue- rison. Ann. Inst. chir. Bruxelles, 1924, 25: 181-6.—Do Amaral Silva, J. Dm caso de cysto luteinico, com reaccao de Aschheim-Zondek positiva, simulando prenhez ectopica. Rev. gyn. obst., Rio, 1937, 31: 129-32.—Ehrhardt, K., & Kramann, [ H. Ueber eine klinisch und hormonal durch Corpus-luteum- CORPUS LUTEUM 927 CORPUS LUTEUM Cyste vorgetiiuschte Extrauteringraviditat. Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 2642-5.—Fournier, R. Hemorragie intra-peritoneale par rupture d'un kyste du corps jaune. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 383-6.—Fruhinsholz, A. Mole hydatiforme et kystes luteiniques. Ibid., 1924, 13: 70-2. ----— Hoche & Michel, G. La triade mole-chorio-epitheiiome-kystes-lutei- niques. Ibid., 1923, 12: 63-6.—Greeley, P. W. Intra- abdominal hemorrhage from ruptured corpus luteum cysts. Illinois M. J., 1932, 61: 44-6.—Grunstein, J. Vier Falle von geplatzten Corpus luteum-Cysten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 972.—Hammond. F. P., & Stephenson, A. O. Copious hemorrhage from spontaneous rupture of corpus luteum cyst. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 1989.—Iseki, H. Zur Kenntnis des cystischen Corpus luteum und der cystischen Follikelbildung. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1924, 122: 406-28.—Jones, E. Massive abdominal hemorrhage from ruptured corpus luteum cyst. Texas J. M., 1935-36, 31: 755-7.—Kaijser, R. Ein Fall von Paratyphusinfektion einer Corpus luteum-Zyste. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1934, 14: 232-40.—Keller, R. Etude sur les kystes du corps jaune. Gyn. obst., Par., 1922, 5: 458-91. ------ Les kystes du corps jaune et leur importance clinique. Ibid., 1925, 12: 288-93.—Lassen, H. K. [Case of intra- abdominal hemorrhage from a ruptured corpus luteum cyst] Hospitalstidende, 1926, 69: 825-31.—Levi, D. Severe haemor- rhage from the rupture of a corpus luteum cyst. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 641.—Loehr, B. E. Ruptured hemorrhagic cysts of corpus luteum, with report of 2 cases. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1936, 47: 440.—Macfariane, C. Report of 2 cases of metrorrhagia associated with corpus luteum cysts. Am. J. Obst., 1917, 75: 816-21.—Molin, H., Condamin, F., & Jamin, R. Kystes du corps jaune et corps jaunes hypertrophiques et les syndromes douloureux aigus de l'ovaire. Lyon med., 1930, 145: 609-23.—Mueller, A. Corpus luteum-Cysten und physio- logischer Ascites beim Weibe. Zbl. Gyn., 1922, 46: 1638-40.— Novak, J. Erwiderung auf den Artikel von A. Muller: Corpus luteum-Cysten und physiologischer Ascites beim Weibe. Ibid., 2050-2.—Oettingen, K. von. Zur Frage der Luteincysten (Entgegnung auf die Arbeit von Vogt) Ibid., 1924, 48: 910-6.—Osiakina, A. I. [Cvsts of corpora lutea] J. akush., 1924 35: No. 4-5, 497-505.—Paucot, H. Mole et kyste luteinique. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1923, 12: 246-8 — Probstner. A. von. Hormonuntersuchungen in Corpus lu- teum-Zysten. Endokrinologie, 1935, 16: 174-9.—Rudolph, L. Ruptured corpus luteum cyst, with marked intraperitoneal hemorrhage. Am. J. Obst., 1932, 23: 275.—Schroder, R. Corpus luteum-Cysten oder cystische Corpora lutea? Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1925, 69: 380-7.—Stephanowich. K. von. Die klinische Diagnostik der Corpus luteum-Zysten und die Bedeutung dieser fur den Organismus. Ibid., 1923-24, 65: 203-16.—Stepowski, B. J. Peritonite mortelle apres perfora- tion d'un kyste luteinique suppure avec degenerescence molaire. Gynecologie, 1931, 30: 332-6.—Tongeren, F. C. van. Pseudo- gravidite par les kystes luteiniques. Gyn. obst., Par., 1936, 34- 350-62.—Vogt, E. Zur Pathogenese der Corpus luteum- Cysten. Zbl. Gyn., 1923, 47: 1677-84.—Wehrung, E. He- morragie intraabdominale par rupture de faisseaux vanqueux d'un kyste du corps jaune. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24- 242-4.—Wolkowinski, F. [A case of cyst of the corpus luteum] Lek. wojsk., 1928, 11: 38. ---- Endocrine correlations. Allen, W. M. Interrelationship of oestrin and the corpus luteum as determined by their effects in the adult rabbit. Am. J Physiol., 1932, 100: 650-63.—Antognetti, L., & Geriola, F. Studi sui tests ormonici; comportamento della follicolinuria mensile in seguito alia somministrazione di ormone luteinico (progestin) Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1935, 10: 442-5.— Asdell, S. A., & Hammond, J. The effects of prolonging the life of the corpus luteum in the rabbit by hysterectomy. Am. J Physiol., 1933, 103: 600-5.—Bachman, C. Oestrogenic hormone and the mechanism of corpus luteum formation in the rabbit. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 551-4.— Bunde. C. A., & Creep, R. O. Suppression of Persisting cor- pora lutea in hypophysectomized rats Ibid., 19-30-37, 35. 235-7— Drummond-Robinson, G., & Asdell, S. A. 1 he: rela- tion between the corpus luteum and the mammary gland. J. Physiol., Lond., 1926-27, 61: 608-14—Emery, F. E.. & Schwabe, E. L. The role of the corpora lutea in Prolonging the life of adrenalectomized rats. Endocrinology, 1930 20: o50- 5_Fremery, P. de, Kober, S.. & Tausk, M. Inhibition of oestrogenic effect of tbe follicular hormone by Progestin Acta brevia neerl., 1934-35, 4: 119-22.—Hauptstein, P. Ueber das ovulationsfbrdernde Hormon des Hypophysenvorderlap- pens und die Funktion des Corpus luteum. Endokrinologie, 1930 7- 104-13.—Hill, R. T. Exchange of oestrin and corpus luteum hormones in parabiotic female rats. Proc hoc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 28: 866-8.-Hohlweg, W. Mannliche Wirkstoffe und Corpus luteum-Bildung Klin. Wschr 1937 16: 586.—Jacobsen, A. P. [Re ation of the corpus luteum to gonadotropic hormones] Norsk, mag. laegevid 193b, 97. 224-48—Loeb L The effect of extirpation of the uterus on the life and function of the corpus luteum in the guinea pig. Proc Soc Exp Biol., N. Y., 1922-23, 20: 441-3.—Loewe, S-, & Vn. Histologie du corps jaune de 1'ovaire humain. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 87: 1240-2. ---- Hormone [Luteosteron; Pregnandiol; Pro- gesteron; Progestin] Fels, E. Das Hormon des Corpus luteum (Biologie. Chemie, und Klinik) 169p. 8? Lpz., 1937. Portman, K. Studies and investigations into the corpus luteum hormone. 124p. 8? Kbh., 1935. Forms Suppl. 25, Acta path, microb. scand. Weigel, W. ^Untersuchungen iiber das Cor- pus luteum-Hormon [Frankfurt] lip. 8? Wertheim, 1933. Allen, W. M., Butenandt, A. [et al.] Zur Nomenklatur des Corpus luteum-Hormons. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 235: i. Also repr.—Brouha, L., & Desclin, L. Recherches sur les hormones du corps jaune. Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 586- 8.—Butenandt, A., Westphal, U-, & Hohlweg, W. Ueber das Hormon des Corpus luteum. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 227: 84-98 2 pl.—Clauberg, C. Das Hormon des Corpus luteum. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 7-19.—Corner, G. W. The hormone of the corpus luteum. Yale J. Biol., 1935-36, 9: 649-51. Also Edinburgh M. J., 1937, 44: Suppl. Tr. Obst. Soc, 61-80, pl. Also repr.—Courrier, R., & Kehl, R. Sur la suspension experi- mentale de la phase luteinique. C. rend. Soc biol., 1932, 109: 877-9.—Ehrhardt, K. Bemerkungen iiber die Keimdrusen- hormone, insbesondere iiber das Corpus luteum-Hormon. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1838-40. —----& Hagena. A. Weitere Untersuchungen uber das Corpus luteum-Hormon. Endokrinologie, 1935, 16: 51-60.—Ehrhardt, K., & Weigel, W. Untersuchungen uber das Corpus luteum-Hormon. Ibid., 1933 13: 225-33.—Fels, E. Etudes sur l'hormone du corps jaune. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 120: 730.—FriinkeL S„ & Fonda, M. Ueber das Hormon (Geschlechtsstoff) der Placenta und des Corpus luteum, sowie die Lipoide des Corpus luteum. Biochem. Zschr., 1023, 141: 379-93.—Hohlweg, W., & Schmidt, J. Zur Chemie und Biologie des reinen Corpus luteum-Hor- mons Progesteron. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 265-7.—Hormone (The) of the corpus luteum. J. Organother., 1936, 20; 135; 188 —Van Stolk, D., & Penau, H. L'hormone du corps jaune. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1935, 17: 472-84.------ Hor- mone luteale. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 193- 2io.—Westphal, U. Ueber das Hormon des Corpus luteum. Mschr. Geburtsh Gvn., 1934-35, 98: 315-9. Also Erg. Phy- siol., 1935, 37: 273-98. ---- Hormone: Bioassay. Thiel, H. W. *Untersuchungen zum Nach- weis des Luteohormons (des spezifischen Hormons des Corpus luteum) in menschlichen Geweben und Korperfliissigkeiten. 29p. 8? Kiel, 1932. 112386__VOL. 3, 4th sheies----59 Allen, W. M., & Meyer, R. K. The quantitative separation of progestin from oestrin in extracts of the corpus luteum. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 106: 55-63.—Ball, J. Demonstration of a quantitative relation between stimulus and response in pseudopregnancy in the rat. Ibid., 1934, 107: 698-703.— Bloch, P. W. Progestin content of blood. Endocrinology, 1936, 20: 307-10. ------ De la presence de l'hormone du corps jaune dans le sang circulant. Rev. fr. endocr., 1937, 15: 42-51.—Clauberg, C. Der biologische Test fiir das Corpus luteum-Hormon. Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 2004. ------ Ex- perimentelle Untersuchungen zur Frage eines Mausetestes fur das Hormon des Corpus luteum. Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54: 1154-64.------ Zur Physiologie und Pathologie der Sexual- hormone, im besonderen des Hormons des Corpus luteum; der biologische Test fiir das Luteohormon (das spezifische Hormon des Corpus luteum) am infantilen Kaninchen. Ibid., 2757-70. ------ Zur exakten Testierung des spezifischen Hormons des Corpus luteum (erganzende Bemerkungen zum Luteohormontest am infantilen Kaninchen) Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 1949-52. ----— Thiel, H. W., & Ziecker, R. Unter- suchungen zum Nachweis des Luteohormons (des specifischen Hormons des Corpus luteum) in menschlichen Geweben und Korperfliissigkeiten. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932-33, 152: 61-81.— Courrier, R. Sur une nouvelle methode de dosage biologique des extraits de corps jaune. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 1263-6.—Fels, E. Zur Frage des Corpus luteum-Hormons und seines spezifischen Testes. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 514-20. Zur Testierung und Aktivierung der Corpus luteum- Hormone (Luteosteron C und D) Ibid., 1935, 59: 2420-7.— Fluhmann, C. F. The induction of the pseudo-pregnancy vaginal reaction in spayed mice by the injection of human blood. Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 95: 422-6.—Holtz, P. Ueber Versuche zum Nachweis und zur quantitativen Bestimmung des Corpus luteum-Hormons. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1936-37, 184: 74.------ & Wollpert, K. Versuche zum Nachweis und zur quantitativen Bestimmung des Corpus luteum- Hormons. Ibid., 1937, 186: 475-81.— Knaus, H. Der biologi- sche Test fiir das Corpus luteum-Hormon. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 742.—McPhail, M. K. The assay of progestin. J. Physiol., Lond., 1934-35, 83: 145-56, pl—Maino. M. Contenuto ormonico del corpo luteo ed estratti luteinici. Monit. endocr., 1934, 2: 12-20.—Momigliano, E. A proposito dell'identificazione del prodotto di secrezione del corpo luteo. Arch, ostet. gin., 1930, 2. ser., 17: 409-58, 3 pl.—Muller. H. A. Studien zum Glaser-Haempel Fischtest als Nachweis des mannlichen Sexualhormons und des Corpus luteum-Hormons. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1936-37, 163: 102-22.—Penau, H., & Simonnet, H. Contribution a I'etude du corps jaune; titrage biologique de l'hormone luteinique. J. pharm. chim.. Par., 1935, 8. ser., 21: 485-95, 3 pl.—Pincus, G., & Werthessen, N. T. A quantitative method for the bioassay of progestin. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 120: 100-4.—Van Dyke, H. B. Assay of progesterone by a new method. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 11-3.—Young, L. E. Comparison of the Corner-Allen and Clauberg tests for assay of progestin. Ibid., 1936, 34: 96-9. Also repr. ---- Hormone: Effects. Brouha, L., & Simonnet, H. Contribution a I'etude des proprietes physiologiques des extraits de corps jaune. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 366-8.—Dessau, F. Progestinwirkung des Corpus luteum-Hormons beim Meerschweinchen. Acta brevia neerl., 1936, 6: 65-7, pl.—Durrant, E. P. Studies on vigor; the effect of subcutaneous injection of corpus luteum extract on voluntary activity in the female albino rat. En- docrinology, 1926, 10: 286-90.—Effkemann, G., & Herold, L. Der Hemmungsfaktor des Corpus luteum-Hormons in der Genese der Epithelmetaplasien. Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 2865- 70.—Fels. E. Contribuciones a la biologia de la hormona del cuerpo luteo. Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1935, 11: 417-27. La biologia de la hormona del cuerpo luteo. Rev. biol., S. Paulo, 1936-37, 7: 15-24.—Fraenkel, L. Zur Biologie des Corpus luteum-Hormons. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 2921.— Lee, Y. C. The antidotal action of luteohormone on nicotine toxicity during anaphylaxis. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1935, 25: 201-6.—Macht, D. I., Stickels, A. E., & Leach, H. P. Action of predigested corpus luteum extract on excised vas deferens. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 152-5.—Maino, M. Sul contenuto ormonico del corpo luteo e sulla azione degli estratti luteinici. Arch. Ist. biochim. ital., 1933, 5: 211-24.— Portman, K. Das Corpus luteum-Hormon und seine Wir- kungen. Acta path, microb. scand., 1932, 9: 333-58. Also Hospitalstidende, 1932, 75: 903-20.—Smith. P. E., & Engle, E. T. Prevention of experimental uterine bleeding in Macacus monkev by corpus luteum extract (progestin) Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y„ 1932, 29: 1225-7. ---- Hormone: Effects, metabolic. Knell, M. [M. E.] *Beeinflusst das spezi- fische Hormon des Corpus luteum den Blut- cholesteringehalt? (gleichzeitig ein Beitrag zur Physiologie des Blutcholesteringehaltes beim Kaninchen) p. 176-85. 8? Berl., 1933. Also Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1932, 150: Anselmino, K. J., & Hoffmann, F. Ueber die Stoffwechsel- wirkung von Corpus luteum-Extrakten. Arch. Gyn., Berl. CORPUS LUTEUM 930 CORPUS LUTEUM 1936, 162: 363-70.—Artom, C, & Cacioppo, F. Ormoni sessuali femminili e metabolismo gassoso; azione dell'ormone luteinico. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1937, 12: 705-7.—Cioglia, L., & Tore, D. Ormone luteinico e colesterolemia. Ibid., 1935, 10: 75-7.------Increti sessuali femminili e coleste- rolemia; azione degli ormoni luteinici. Riv. pat. sper., 1936, 16: 333-47.—Scheringer, W. Experimentelle Beeinflussung des Jodstoffwechsels durch Corpus luteum-Hormon. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1931, 146: 248-60.—Smith, G. V. S., & Watkins, O. A biochemical investigation into the function of corpus luteum; a study of blood sugar and non-protein nitrogen changes in rabbits after the administration of corpus luteum. Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 94: 586-96. ---- Hormone: Effects, sexual. Albrieux, A., Buno, W. [et al.] Ueber die Wirkung von Progesteron auf mannliche Kastraten. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 206.—Allen, W. M. The production of progestational proliferation of the endometrium of the immature rabbit by progestin (an extract of the corpus luteum) after preliminary treatment with oestrin. Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 92: 612-8. Also repr. —---- & Corner, G. W. Production of a special uterine reaction (progestational proliferation) by extracts of the corpus luteum. Ibid., 1929, 88: 326-39. ------ Normal growth and implantation of embryos after very early ablation of the ovaries, under the influence of extracts of the corpus luteum. Ibid., 340-6. Also repr. ------ Maintenance of pregnancy in rabbit after very early castration, by corpus luteum extracts. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y„ 1929-30, 27: 403-5. Also repr.------ Inhibition of menstruation by crystalline progesterone. Ibid., 1936, 34: 723. Also repr.— Allen, W. M., & Meyer, R. K. The inhibition of oestrin by progestin-containing extracts of the corpus luteum. Anat. Rec, 1934-35, 61: 427-39, pl. Also repr.—Allen. W. M., & Reynolds, S. R. M. The comparative actions of crystalline progestin and crude progestin on uterine motility in unanes- thetized rabbits. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 30: 309-18. ------ The inhibition in vivo of oestrous motility of the uterus in unanesthetized rabbits by crystalline progestin. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 2. —---- Crystalline progestin and inhibition of uterine motility in vivo. Science, 1935, 82: 155. ------ The effect of progestin on the growth response of the uterus to chronic distention. Anat. Rec, 1937, 68: 481-8. ------ Chronic uterine distention in progestin-treated rabbits. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 455-7.— Bpe, F. Bewirkt das Progesteron eine Geburtsverzogerung? Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 610.—Burrows, H. A protective action of progesterone on the genital organs of male mice. Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 164.—Clauberg, C. Zur Physiologie und Pathologie der Sexualhormone, im besonderen des Hormons des Corpus luteum; der artefizielle Sexualzyklus am Uterus des kastrierten reifen Kaninchens. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 459-70, ------ Die Wirksamkeit des Luteohormons, des spezifischen Hormons des Corpus luteum, am menschlichen Uterus. Ibid., 1932, 56: 2460-3. —---- Nachweis der Wirkung kunstlich zugefiihrten Luteohormons am menschlichen Uterus. Ibid., 1933, 57: 1461-8.—Courrier, R., & Cohen-Solal, G. Etude quantitative de Taction antioestrale de la progestine a l'aide des 2 hormones cristallisees. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 961-4.—Cramarossa, V. Ormone corpo luteo e iperplasie sperimentale della mammella (in rapporto all'istogenesi della malattia cistica di Rectus) Riv. ital. gin., 1934-35, 16: 93- 112.—Dahl-Iversen, E. [Experimental examination on the effect of lutin on the development of infantile breast in female guinea-pigs] Hospitalstidende, 1934, 77: 821-32. ------ [Experimental study on the effects of lutin and prolan on an infantile mammary gland in a guinea-pig, formerly treated with folliculin] Ibid., 988-98.—Desclin. L. Action de la luteinisation provoquee de l'ovaire et des extraits de corps jaune sur la muqueuse vaginale du cobaye. Arch, internat. med. exp., Par., 1934-35, 9: 5-19.—Engle, E. T. Luteiniza- tion of the ovary of the monkey by means of combined use of anterior pituitarv extract and an extract of pregnancy urine. Endocrinology, 1934, 18: 513-20.—Fels, E. Corpus luteum- Hormon (Progesteron) und mannlicher Genitaltrakt. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1935-36, 160: 460-6.—Freud, J.. & de Jongh, S. E. The effect of progestin upon the mammary gland of the rat. Acta brevia neerl., 1935, 5: 47, pl.—Gardner, W. U., & Hill, R. T. Effect of progestin upon the mammary glands of the mouse. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 718-20 — Gley, P. Modifications histologiques du tractus genital femelle sous Taction de l'hormone du corps jaune. C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98: 834-7. ------ L'hormone du corps jaune, son action sur Tovulation. J. physiol. path, gen., 1928, 26: 398- 414, 4 pl.—Goldstein, L. A., & Tatelbaum, A. J. Physiology of the corpus luteum; production of artificial deciduomata with extracts of the corpus luteum. Am. J. Physiol., 1929, 91- 14-8.—Graber, H. T., & Cowles, R. A. Effect of corpus luteum extracts in suppressing ovarian activity in the rat. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 28: 977-9.—Haterius, H. O- & Pfiffner, J. J. Inhibition of oestrus in the rat by extracts of corpus luteum. Ibid., 1928-29, 26: 818.—Heckel, G. P., & Allen, W. M. Prolongation of pregnancy in the rabbit by the injec- tion of progesterone. Am. J. Obst., 1938, 35: 131-7.—Hisaw, F. L., & Greep, R. O. Effects of synthetic progesterone on female genital tract of the monkey. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol. N. Y., 1936, 35: 29.—Hisaw, F. L., Hertz, R. [et al.] Luteini- zation of ovary of sexually immature monkey. Ibid., 1932, 30: 39-41.—Kaay, J. C. van der. [Observations on the effect of subcutaneous injections of pregnyl on the sexual organs of the calf, heifer, shoat, pig and dog] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1936, 63: 1093-8.—Kaufmann, C. Menstruation durch kiinstliches Corpus luteum-Hormon. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 778.— Kennard, J. H. The reversal by progestin of responses of the nonpregnant uterus of the cat. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 118: 190-5.—King, A. G. Luteinization in the immature guinea pig. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 1182.—Klein, M. Effets d'injections d'une substance active extraite du corps jaune sur le tractus genital de femelles castrees et non-castrees. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 1018-21.—Lloyd, C. W. Effect of progesterone on cell-division in the uterine epithelium. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 190.— Lubin, S., Clarke, F. J., & Reynolds, S. R. M. The relation of after- pains to uterine contractions following administration of proges- tin. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 143-9.—Makepeace, A. W., Weinstein, G. L., & Friedman, M. H. Effect of progestin and progesterone on ovulation in the rabbit. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936-37, 35: 269. Also Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 119: 512-6.—Moir, C. Corpus luteum extract and uterine con- traction. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 81.—Morgan, T. N., & David- son, S. G. The action of corpus luteum hormone on the human menstrual cycle. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 861-4.— Nelson, W. O., & Pfiffner, J. J. Experimental production of deciduomata in the rat by an extract of the corpus luteum. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 863-6.—Neustaedter, T. The production of an active endometrium in the human castrate. Am. J. Obst., 1935, 29: 680-5.—Ostergaard, E. Incapacite de la progestine a conserver la phase deciduale de Tendorndtre chez les lapines. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 804-7.—Portman, K. De Taction de l'hormone du corps jaune sur la dur6e de la gestation chez la lapine. Ibid., 1934, 115: 89.—Robson, J. M. The role of the luteal hormone in the maintenance of gestation. Edinburgh M. J., 1936, 43: 395- 401.—Rowlands, I. W., & McPhail. M. K. The action of progestin on the uterus of the cat. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1935-36, 26: 109-18, 2 pl.—Selye, H., Browne, J. S. L., & Collip, J. B. Effect of large doses of progesterone in the female rat. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 472-4.—Selye, H„ Collip, J. B., & Thomson, D. L. Further studies on production of thecal luteinization by means of A. P. L. Ibid., 1933, 30: 780-3.—Zwarenstein, H. Experimental induction of ovulation with progesterone. Nature, Lond., 1937, 139: 112. ---- Hormone: Excretion. Odell, A. D., & Marrian, G. F. A note on the presence in human pregnancy urine of an acid-hydrolysable combined form of pregnandiol. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 1533-5.— Venning, E. H., & Browne, J. S. L. Isolation of a water- soluble pregnandiol complex from human pregnancy urine. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 792. ------ Studies on corpus luteum function; the urinary excretion of sodium pregnandiol glucuronidate in the human menstrual cycle. Endocrinology, 1937, 21: 711-21. ---- Hormone: Occurrence. Ehrhardt, K. Beitrag zum Vorkommen des Corpus luteum- Hormons. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 869. ------ Ein weiterer Beitrag zum Vorkommen des Corpus luteum-Hormons. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935, 99: 257-9. ------& Hardt, E. Beitrag zum Vorkommen und zur Biologie des Corpus luteum- Hormons. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 745-8.— Kimura, J., & Lyons, W. R. Progestin in the pregnant mare. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 423-7— Philipp. Ein neuer Fundort fiir das Corpus luteum-Hormon. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935-36, 101: 300. Also Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1936, 161: 282-4 [Discussion] 299-303. Also Zbl. Gyn., 1936, 60: 86-8.—Stein, H. [Contents of the hormone of the corpus luteum in extracts of the human placenta] Polska gaz. Iek„ 1936, 15: 607. ---- Hormone: Preparation and standardiza- tion. Allen, W. M. The preparation and some chemical prop- erties of progestin, a hormone of the corpus luteum which pro- duces progestational proliferation. Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 92: 174-88. Also repr. ------ The isolation of crystalline pro- gestin. Science, 1935, 82: 89-93. Also repr. ------ & Goetsch, C. A simplified method for the preparation of crystalline progesterone from pig ovaries. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 116: 653-62. Also repr.—Artificial production of the hormone of the corpus luteum. Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 403.—Fels, E. Ueber die Reindarstellung des Corpus luteum- Hormons und seine biologische Wirkung. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930-31, 144: 280 [Discussion] 292-7. ------ Das Corpus luteum-Hormon und seine Reindarstellung. Ibid., 1934, 158: 364-92. ------ Slotta, K. H., & Ruschig, H. Die Reindar- stellung der Hormone aus dem Corpus luteum. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1207.—Fevold, H. L., Hisaw, F. L., & Meyre, R. K. Purification of hormone of corpus luteum responsible for pro- gestational development and other reactions. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 606-8.—Gley, P. Sur l'extraction de l'hormone du corps jaune. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 564. ------ Sur la preparation de l'hormone du corps jaune. J. physiol. path, gen., 1929, 27: 528-40.—Hartmann, M. Process for purifying the hormone of the corpus luteum. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2011337.—Itoh, M., & Nagasawa. K. Studien iiber das Luteohormon; Reinigungs versuch. Nippon CORPUS LUTEUM 931 CORPUS LUTEUM fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1935, 30: 48.—Knaus, H. Zur Frage der Standardisation des Corpus luteum-Extraktes. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 151: 371-80. Also KUn. Wschr., 1930, 9: 838.—Moniz de Aragao, J. M. Lutina ou luteosteron. Brasil med., 1936, 50: 511.—Pratt, J. P. The human corpus luteum and progestin. Endocrinology, 1934, 18: 667-75. Hamblen, E. C. [et al.] The human corpus luteum and pro- gestin. Ibid., 1936, 20: 741-5.—Ruiz, V. Obtenci6n de la luteohormona segun la tecnica de Allen y Corner. Dia med., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 78.—Tavastsherna, N. I. [Synthesis of the hormone of the corpus luteum from cholesterine] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 40: 141-8.—Wintersteiner, O., & Allen, W. M. Crystalline progestin. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 107: 321-36. Also repr.—Wintz, H. Sistomensin in grossen Dosen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 585. ------ Agomensin und Sisto- mensin. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 91: 224-37. ---- Hormone: Therapeutic use. See also names of diseases as Amenorrhea, &c. Acqua, M. L'azione terapeutica degli ormoni luteinici. Med. inf., Roma, 1935, 6: 390-402.—Bishop, P. M. F.. Cook, F., & Hampson, A. C. Indications for the clinical use of pro- gestin, standardised corpus luteum extract. Lancet, Lond., 1935,1: 139-42.—Brunelli, B. SulT opoterapia luteinica; indi- cazioni e scelta del preparato. Riv. ostet. gin., 1932, 14: 103-12.-—Clauberg, C. Clinical indications for the use of the specific hormone of the corpus luteum. Practitioner, Lond., 1937, 138: 634-41.—Corner, G. W. Corpus luteum therapy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 1899-901.—DUckelmann, K. Ueber die Behandlung der Genitalblutungen und Amenorrhoe mit Corpus luteum-Priiparaten. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 60.—Gilbert-Dreyfus. Luteine et opotherapie luteinique. Bull. gen. ther., 1937, 188: 125-32.—Kaufmann, C. Menstrua- tion durch kunstliches Corpus luteum Hormon. Zbl. Gyn., 1935, 59: 1175.—Kaute. Zur Behandlung ovariell bedingter Blutungen mit dem Corpus-luteum-Praparat Luteogan. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 393.—Kingman, H. E. The corpus luteum. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1923-24, 63: 185-9.—Landis, H. R. M. Ovarian therapy (corpus luteum) Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 4: 382-4.—Lubin, S., & Clarke, F. J. The effects of progestin on afterpains. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 134-8.— Masterman-Wood, J. L. Ductless gland therapy; the corpus luteum. Practitioner, Lond., 1923, 110: 387-94.—Portman, K. [Treatment with the corpus luteum hormone] Hospitals- tidende, 1934, 77: 397-404.—Saidl, J- [Clinical significance of the corpus luteum hormone] Cas. 16k. 6esk., 1934, 73: 1247; 1282.—Sannicandro, G. Le applicazioni terapeutiche del progesterone, ormone del corpo luteo. Clin, ostet., 1938, 40: 14-21.—Schwarz, A. Verwendungsmoglichkeiten des Sistomensins und Agomensins in der Gynakologie. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926. 56: 813.—Weiss, F. P. Beeinflussung des Grundumsatzes durch Corpusluteum-Medikation. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932. 45: 914-6.—Wiesbader, H., Engle, E. T.. & Smith, P. E. Menstrual bleeding after corpus luteum excision, followed by estrin or progestin therapy; report of 13 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 1039^3. ---- Hypertrophy and persistance. Clark, C. F. The clinical treatment of retained corpus luteum in the cow. Vet. Med., Chic, 1935, 30: 536-8 — Courrier. Duboucher, H.. & Pouget, E. Pseudo-grossesse creee par la persistance d'un corps jaune periodique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 271.—D'Erchia, F. Ovaio con corpo luteo asportato dopo 9 anni dalla isterectomia. Clin, ostet., 1928, 30- 191-7.—Giedosz, B. [Experimental hyperluteinization] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 733-5.—Kubo, F. Effect of exces- sive corpora lutea on pregnancy and labour. Jap. J. Obst., 1929, 12: 127-9.—Matteace, F. Esistono i cosidetti corpi lutei post-gravidici? ricerche sperimentali condotte sulla femmina del coniglio. Arch, ostet. gin., 1936, 43: 43-76.—Motta, G. Sindromi poliormoniche genitali da follicolo persistente e da corpo luteo cistico persistente. Ann. ostet. gin., 1936. 58: 595- 618.—Ruotolo, A. Sulla esistenza di corpi lutei post-gravl- dici. Ricer. morf., 1931, 11:263-308. ------ Corpi lutei post- gravidici. Arch, ostet. gin., 1932, 2. ser., 19: 458-66. Sui fattori dello sviluppo dei corpi lutei post-gravidici. Chn. ostet., 1934, 36: 609-16. Also Ricer. morf., 1934, 14: 433-45. ------ Sulla durata dei corpi lutei post-gravidici. Arch. farm, sper., 1935, 59: 145-77.—Tassi, L. Sulla causa del corpo luteo persistente delle bovine sterili. Clin, vet., Milano, 1931, 54. 431. ------ La causa del corpo luteo persistente delle bovine sterili e un'iperemia patologica delT apparato genitale. Ibid., 1932, 55: 24-39, 2 pl. ---- Internal secretion. See also Corpus luteum, Hormone. Allen, E., & Doisy, E. A. Continuation of secretion of the ovarian follicular hormone by the human corpus luteum. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1924-25, 22: 303-5—Brouha. L., & Desclin L Pluralite des hormones du corps jaune. Ann. physiol.', Par., 1934, 10: 966-70. ------ Les hormones du cor^s jaune. Liege med.,1934, 27: 1033-55; 1073 -— & Simonnet. H. Contribution a 1 6tude de la secretion interne du corps jaune. C. rend Soc biol., 1932 109: 548-50 - De Fremery P Luchs, A.. & Tausk, M. Untersuchungen uber die innere Sekretion des Corpus luteum. Arch. ges. Physiol 1932-33 231 • 341-59-—Fevold, H. L., Hisaw, L. F., & Leonard, S. L. Hormones of the corpus luteum; the separation and puri- fication of 3 active substances. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 254-63.—Fevold, H. L-, Hisaw, F. L., & Meyer, R. K. Isolation of the relative hormone of the corpus luteum. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30. 27: 604-6.—Frank, R. T., Hustavson. R. G. [et a!.] The simultaneous production of 2 hormones bv the corpus luteum. Am. J. Physiol., 1929, 90: 727-.— Johnston, C. J., & Gould, V. L. The corpus luteum as the source of the follicular hormone. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 236; 572.—Miklos, L. [Hormone production of corpus luteum] Orv. hetil., 1931, 75: 901-3.—Miyagawa, Y., & Saito, K. On the biological significance of corpus luteum of ovary; an experimental study on the inner secretion of corpus luteum (corpus luteum hormone) Jap. J. Exp. M., 1928-29, 7: 145-56.—Momigliano, E. Qual' i il vero prodotto di secrezione della cellula luteinica? Arch, ostet. gin., 1925, 2. ser., 12: 412; 463; 491; 728, 3 pl.—Pienese, F. Ricerche sulla natura della secrezione del corpo luteo. Fol. med., Nap., 1929, 15: 1326-32, pl.—Tausk. Contribution a I'etude sur les hormones du corps jaune. Bruxelles med., 1932-33, 13: 485- 92.—Testa, M. Ueber die chemische Natur der Corpus luteum-Sekretion. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 140: 174-80, 2 pl.—Winter, E. W. Beitrag zur inneren Sekretion des Corpus luteum. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1930, 141: 548-56.—Wintz, H. Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur inneren Sekretion von Corpus luteum und Plazenta. Deut. Wschr., 1924, 50: 67-9.— Yota. T. Eine Studie iiber die innersekretorische Funktion des Corpus luteum. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1933, 7: pharm., 39-112. ---- Involution. Ballin, L. Untersuchungen iiber die Riickbildung des gelben Schwangerschaftskorpers und zur Frage der interstitiellen Druse. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1928, 94: 341^61—Bratianu, S. Etude des corps jaunes atretiques de la lapine a l'aide des colorants colloides vitaux acides. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 103: 713.—Iwata, M. Der Ruckbildungsvorgang des Corpus luteum beim Kaninchen. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1926-27, 1: Tr. Path., 97-113, 2 pl.—Jayle, F. Le corps sciereux du corps jaune. J. med. fr., 1925, 14: 309-11.—Lucien. Les diverses modalites de l'involution du corps jaune chez la femme. Rev. fr. endocr., 1928, 6: 358^69.—Monroy, A. Sul comportamento del tessuto reticolare nella involuzione del corpo luteo. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 178-80. ------ Sul destino del tessuto reticolare nella involuzione del corpo luteo. Monit. zool. ital., 1935, 46: 133-41.—Moricard, R. De l'existence de modifications cycliques, au niveau de la zone de Golgi, des cellules luteiniques dans la p6riode de regression du corps jaune chez le rat. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1934, 11: 843.—Togari, C. On the retrogression of the corpus luteum of the mouse. Aichi J. Exp. M., 1923-24, 1: H. 4, 23-39, pl. ---- Metabolism. Kaufmann. Ablauf und Bedeutung des Fettstoffwechsels im Corpus luteum im Zusammenhang mit der ovariellen Funk- tion. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1927, 91: 668-81. ------ & Dunkel, W. Fettstoffwechsel und Brunsthormongehalt des tierischen Corpus luteum. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 2228.— Kaufmann, C, & Raeth, K. Der Fettstoffwechsel des Corpus luteum und seine Zusammenhange mit der Funktion. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1927, 130: 128-51.— Peraus, A. Changements dans la repartition des graisses dans les cellules du corps jaune de la pseudo-gestation chez les lapines. C. rend. Soc biol., 1935, 119: 771. ---- Pathology. Walter, L. *Zur Pathologie des Corpus luteum [Strassburg] 26p. 8? Lpz., 1914. Allaines, F. de. Abces du corps jaune rompu en peritoine libre; peritonite a pneumocoques. Bull. Soc. nat. chir.. Par., 1929, 55: 1372-4.—Bertoloni, G. Studi sulla morfologia e fisiologia normale e patologica del corpo luteo. Fol. gyn., Genova, 1925-26. 21: 1; 417; 645. ------ Contributo alia patologia del follicolo e del corpo luteo e loro rapporto colle anomalie della mucosa delT utero. Ann. ostet. gin., 1927, 49: 136-72.—Butler, G. C. & Marrian, G. F. The isolation of pregnane-3, 17, 20-triol from the urine of women showing the adreno-genital syndrome. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: 565-72.— Fingerland, A. [Heterotopic decidual reaction in the ovaries in pregnancy and certain hormonal disorders] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1936, 75: 1505-13.—Laszlo, F. Die pathologische Anatomie des gelben Korpers. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1937, 45: 435-7.— Mathes, P. Zur Pathologie des Corpus luteum. Arch. Gyn., Berl 1923, 119: 163-7.—Mikolas, V. [Tuberculosis of the corpus luteum] Cas. lek. Cesk., 1929, 68: 1457-61.—Novak, E., & TeLinde, R. W. The pathological anatomy of the corpus luteum (abscess, cyst, hematoma, and neoplasm) Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1923, 34: 289-301, 3 pl.—Randall, L. M. Progestin deficiency; report of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1935, 10- 573-6—Samis, L. Physiopathologia do corpo amarello. Fo'l. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 196-9. ---- Physiology. See also Corpus luteum, Function. Corpus luteum, menstruation and reproduction. J. Organo- ther., 1934, 18: 263-301.—De Lauretis, G. Alcune considera- zioni' sulla importanza fisiologica del corpo luteo. Monit. CORPUS LUTEUM 932 CORPUS LUTEUM ostet. gin., 1931, 3: 119-43.—Ezes, H., & Laffont, E. Con- tribution apportee a la physiologie du corps jaune par 2 ob- servations cliniques suivies d'intervention. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 570.—Figueroa Casas, P. Estado actual de la fisiologia del cuerpo lviteo. Rev. med. Rosario, 1931, 21: 434-51.—Henry, J. R. Physiologie du corps jaune. Gaz. h6p., 1923, 96: 445; 477.—Jarlov, E. Beitrag zur Hormonologie des Corpus luteum. Acta med. scand., 1934, suppl. 59, 438- 40.—Knaus, H. Zur Physiologie des Corpus luteum. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929, 138: 201, passim.—Matteace, F. Missione biologica del corpo luteo e costellazione ormonica gravida. Ann. ostet. gin., 1935, 57: 1649-82.—Maugeri. Corpo luteo, mestruazione e gravidanza. Riv. ostet. gin., 1923, 5: 236.— Moulonguet, P. Sur la physiologie du corps jaune de la femme. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1392.—Novak, J. Zur Bedeu- tung des Corpus luteum fiir den weiblichen Organismus (Bemerkungen zu der gleichnamigen Arbeit von Th. Wiczynski) Zbl. Gyn., 1923, 47: 701.—Wiczynski, T. Zur Bedeutung des Corpus luteum fur den weiblichen Organismus. Ibid., 1922, 46: 2044-50. ---- Rupture. See also Corpus luteum, Cyst. Matjthe, W., jr. *Rupture of corpus luteum with intraperitoneal hemorrhage [Marquette Univ.] 14p. 8? Milwaukee, 1932. Christopher, F. Hemoperitoneum from traumatic rupture of corpus luteum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 456.—Clark, J. G. Hemorrhage from ruptured corpus luteum. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 2: 230. ------ Hemoperitoneum from ruptured corpus luteum. Ibid., 1924, 2: 255.—Coppola, L. Emoperi- toneo di origine ovarica (rottura di corpo luteo iniziale) scambio diagnostico con appendicite acuta e gravidanza tubarica. Clin, ostet., 1937, 39: 569-72.—Desjardins, E. Hemorragie intra-abdominale par rupture d'un corps jaune. Union med. Canada, 1937, 66: 1038-40.—Greenhill, J. P. Rupture of a corpus luteum with intraabdominal hemorrhage; report of 3 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1931, 22: 902-6.—Guillemin, A. Hemor- ragie par rupture d'un corps jaune chez une hemogenique. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 412.—Gutierrez, A., & Monserrat, J. L. Hemorragia intraperitoneal por ruptura de cuerpo amarillo. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1930, 14: 548-58.-— Johnston, H. W. Severe haemorrhage from a ruptured lutein hematoma. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 22: 237.—Kretzschmar, N. R.. & Arnell, R. E. Symptomatic rupture of the Graafian follicle or corpus luteum. Am. J. Obst., 1936, 32: 308-11.— Lafond & Mangfe. Inondation peritoneale par rupture d'un corps jaune. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 217.— Mathieu, A., & Holman, A. Rupture of corpus luteum. West. J. Surg., 1930, 38: 518.—Mirizzi, P. L. Ruptura del cuerpo amarillo, simulando una crisis apendicular; hemoperi- t6neo. Bol. Soc cir. B. Aires, 1929, 13: 1041-3.—Molfino. A. H., & Boero, R. A. Inundacion peritoneal por ruptura de cuerpo amarillo. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 457-60.— Murard, J. Inondation periton6ale par rupture d'un corps jaune menstruel. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1929, 55: 1184-6.— Odermatt, W. Intraabdominelle Blutungen aus geplatztem Corpus luteum unter den Symptomen einer akuten Appendi- citis. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1923, 129: 663-76.—Payne, W. R. Rupture of a corpus luteum as a cause of acute abdominal symptoms; case reports. Am. J. Obst., 1933, 25: 150.— Pratt, J. P. Mild symptoms from rupture of follicle cyst or corpus luteum. Ibid., 1934, 27: 816-24.—Speese, J. Intra- abdominal hemorrhage from ruptured corpus luteum. Tr. Philadelphia Acad. Surg., 1922, 22: 73.—Strauss, A. Hemo- peritoneum from ruptured corpus luteum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1287-9.—Terbruggen, A. Ueber intraabdominelle Blutung infolge Corpus luteum-Ruptur bei einer jugendlichen Bluterin. Zbl. Chir., 1929, 56: 519-24.—Zacherl, H. Innere Blutungen infolge Ruptur eines Corpus luteum. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1923, 119: 18-28. ---- Tumors. Lino, G. Sul luteoma benigno dell'ovaio. Arch, ostet. gin., 1922-23, 2. sen, 10: 289-314, pl.—Lissovetzky. V. [The so- called carcinoma of the corpus luteum] J. akush., 1931, 42: 694-705. Also Virchows Arch., 1933, 288: 297-316.—Mas- sazza, M. Contributo alia conoscenza dei tumori del corpo luteo. Ann. ostet. gin., 1923, 45: 81-93, 2 pl.—Vallone, L. Contributo alio studio dei sarcomi del corpo luteo. Morgagni, 1924, 66: 1189-93. ---- in animals. Roger, P. L. M. *Contribution a I'etude des fonctions du corp? jaune chez la vache [Alfort] 67p. 8? Par., 1925. Schneider, J. *Morphologische Untersu- chungen iiber das Corpus luteum spurium bei der Stute [Leipzig] 70p. 8? Lucka i. Thiir., 1925. Bruni, A. C. Osservazioni e considerazioni sui vasi de corpo luteo di Bos taurus. Arch. ital. anat., 1925, 22: 586-600, 2 pl. Also Clin, vet., Milano, 1925, 48: 223-6.—Cunningham, J. T., & Smart, W. A. M. The structure and origin of corpora lutea in some of the lower vertebrata. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1934, ser. B, 116: 258-81, pl.—Delestre, M. Recherches sur le follicule de de Graaf et le corps jaune de la vache. J. anat. physiol., Par., 1910, 46: 286-309, 2 pl.—Duschak, F. Zur Corpus luteum-Frage bei den Anuren. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1924, 74: 608-13.—Elder, C. Studies on the corpus luteum. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1925-26, 67: 349-63.—Fraenkel. L., & Martins, T. Sur le corps jaune des serpents vivipares. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1938, 127: 466-8.—Gerlinger, H. Corps jaunes partiels de Tovaire de chienne. Bull Soc. anat. Paris, 1923, 93: 448-52.—Hett, J. Das Corpus luteum der Vogel. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1922, 31: 153-9. ------ Das Corpus luteum der Dohle (Colaeus monedula) Arch. mikr. Anat. Entwmech., 1923, 97: 718-838. ------ Das Corpus luteum des Molches (Triton vulgaris) Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1923, 68: 243-71.—Lipschiitz, A., & Adamberg, L. Rut et corps jaune. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 102: 282-4— Orlandini. C. Cisti follicolare con tessuto luteinico in ovaio di bovina. Boll. Soc. eustach., 1935, 23: 3-16, 2 pl.—Pearl, R., & Boring, A. M. Sex studies; the corpus luteum in the ovary of the domestic fowl. Am. J. Anat., 1918, 23: 1-35.—Togari, C. On the corpus luteum of the rabbit. Fol. anat. jap., 1926, 4: 337-62, 2pl. ---- of pregnancy. Roetter, E. *Zur Frage von der Wichtigkeit des Corpus luteum fiir das Fortbestehen der Graviditat. 36p. 8? Erlangen, 1918. Steuer, H. R. M. *Beitrage zur Entfernung des Corpus luteum in der ersten Halfte der Gravi- ditat [Breslau] 23p. 8? Glatz, 1927. Widera, M. *Intrauteriner Fruchttod bei Compression des Corpus luteum. 16p. 8! Bresl., 1926. Amati, G. Corpo luteo e sviluppo intrauterine delT uovo. Fol. gyn., Genova, 1928, 25: 1-48.—Ancel, P., & Vitemberger, P. De Taction du corps jaune sur l'evolution des ceufs chez la lapine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 852-5.—Borner, R., & Klink, F. Morphologische Beziehungen zwischen Corpus luteum und Follikelapparat wahrend der Schwangerschaft. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 90: 209-19.—Brannan, D„ & Cohen, M. Necrosis of the corpus luteum of pregnancy. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 228-35.— Bulgaru, M. [Function of corpus luteum in pregnancy] Cluj. med., 1927, 8: 163.— Butomo, V. [Role of corpus luteum during pregnancy in mam- mals and women] J. akush., 1931, 42: 287-94.—Corbet, R. M. A case of the removal of the corpus luteum of pregnancy with persistence of the pregnancy. Irish J. M. Sc, 6. ser., 1932, 520.—Corner, G. W. The effect of very early ablation of the corpus luteum upon embryos and uterus. Am. J. Physiol., 1928, 86: 74-81.—Dal Santo, R. L'influsso del corpo luteo sul decorso della gravidanza. Monit. ostet. gin., 1932, 4: 48-56.—Da Re, O. Rapporti fra funzione del corpo luteo ed evoluzione della gravidanza. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1928, 26: 243-74.—Desclin, L. A propos des interactions entre l'uterus et le corps jaune au cours de la grossesse chez le cobaye. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932,109: 972.—Douglass, M. Corpus luteum of pregnancy; persistence of pregnancy after excision of the corpus luteum in the early weeks. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 52: 52-5.—Feresten, M. The corpus luteum of pregnancy in relation to the anterior pituitary gland. Endocrinology, 1935, 19: 407.—Goormaghtigh, N. Le corps jaune de la chienne gravide; contribution a I'etude du metabolisme des lipoides. Arch, biol., Par., 1927, 37: 46-120, 4 pl., ch.—Jores, A.. & Wittern, V. von. Findet sich in der Graviditat eine Vermeh- rung des uteruserregenden Hormons? Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1933-34, 174: 723-6.—Joublot, J. Sur la quantite de corps jaune indispensable pour realiser la preparation de l'uterus a la nidation de l'oeuf chez la lapine. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1927, 7: 435-60, 6 pl. —----- Sur les relations entre le nombre de corps jaunes et le degre de preparation de l'uterus a la nidation de Tceuf chez la lapine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1542-4.— Kaltner, A. Studien iiber das Corpus luteum graviditatis beim Rind. Zbl. Gyn., 1923, 47: 1449-51.—Katz, H. Zur gerichts- arztlichen Bedeutung des Corpus luteum graviditatis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1291.—Klein, M. Effets de la castra- tion de la destruction des corps jaunes au cours de la deuxieme partie de la grossesse chez la lapine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 932-4. ------ Sur les relations entre l'uterus gravide et le corps jaune au cours de la deuxieme partie de la grossesse chez la lapine. Ibid., 1933, 112: 819-21. ------ Asporta- zione delT embrione nella coniglia gravida e fattori di manteni- mento del corpo luteo. Monit. endocr., 1934, 2: 8. ------ Le corps jaune de grossesse; recherches histologiques et physio- logiques. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1934-35, 18: 1-143—Mac- Dowell, E. C, Allen, E., & MacDowell, C. G. The relation of parity, age, and body weight to the number of corpora lutea in mice. Anat. Rec, 1929, 41: 267-72.—MacDowell, E. C. & Lord, E. M. On the number of corpora lutea produced at suc- cessive pregnancies by normal and heavily alcoholized mice. Ibid., 1924, 29: 141. ------The number of corpora lutea in suc- cessive mouse pregnancies. Ibid., 1925, 31: 131-41.—McNutt, G. W. The corpus luteum of pregnancy in the domestic cow (Bos taurus) and a brief discussion of cyclical ovarian changes. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1927, 72: 286-99.—Macias de Torres, E. J El cuerpo luteo del embarazo es indispensable en las fases iniciales de la gravidez en la especie humana? Ars medica, Barcel., 1933, 9: 325-8.—Maurizio. E. DelT influenza CORPUS LUTEUM 933 CORRIGAN'S DISEASE esercitata dal corpo luteo sul decorso della gravidanza. Riv. ital. gin., 1928, 8: 433-42.—Michel-Bechet. Diagnostic de la grossesse par l'examen histologique du corps jaune (a propos d'une rupture h6morragique de corps jaune) Mem. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 9-11.—Moulonguet, P. Sur Thistologie du corps jaune gravidique de la femme. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1323-5.—Nissen, W. Mehrfache Corpora lutea bei einfacher Schwangerschaft. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 916.-—Parkes, A. S. The role of the corpus luteum in the main- tenance of pregnancy. J. Physiol., Lond., 1928-29, 65: 341-9.—Pitaro, S. Contributo sperimentale alio studio dei corpi lutei ed alia loro influenza sulla gravidanza e sulT allatta- mento. Clin, vet., Milano, 1931, 54: 160-79.—Sakharov. G. P., & Pavlenkov, S. M. Les corps jaunes des femelles gravides considers comme inhibiteurs de la conception. Rev. fr. endocr., 1928, 6: 220-36.—Sassi, R. Grave sintomatologia addominale, acuta, per emorragia da rottura di corpo luteo in gravidanza al 5° mese. Clin, ostet., 1937, 39: 497-507.— Stefanik, S. [Course of pregnancy after operative removal of the corpus luteum] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1933, 13: 511-4.— Stein, H. [Hormone of the corpus luteum in a pregnant woman] Gin. polska, 1937, 16: 72-92.—Verdozzi, C, & Stefani, S. Ricerche sperimentali sugli ormoni embrionali e sui fattori dello sviluppo dei corpi lutei gravidici. Policlinico, 1925, 32: sez. med., 49-60.—Verdozzi, C, & Venni, G. Sui corpi lutei gravidici (ricerche istologiche e sperimentali) Arch. farm, sper., 1926, 41: 202-15.—Weiss, E. Einige Stadien von Corpora lutea spuria et graviditatis vom Pferde. Mhefte prakt. Tierh., 1922, 33: 202-23. CORPUS medicorum graecorum. Lpz., v.l, 1931- Also Supplementum. Lpz., v.l, 1931- CORRADO, Gaetano, 1858-1935. Palmieri, V. M. Parole commemorative per il Prof. Corrado. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 207-12, port. CORRE, Pierre, 1910- *Naudin; ses theories sur la reproduction. 32p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1936. CORREA, Clovis. *Inspeccao preliminar na malaria. 69p. 8? S. Paulo, 1926. CORREA, J. See Roffo, A. H., & Correa, J. Estudio ffsico-qufmico del suero de los cancerosos [&c] 13p. roy. 8! B. Air., 1924. CORREA, Jose Mauricio. *A puberdade feminina em S. Paulo em suas relacoes medico- legaes (contribuicao para o seu estudo) 47p. 8? S. Paulo, 1931. CORREA Pinto de Moraes, Joao. *Breve estudo sobre acido salicylico e seus derivados. 77p. 8? Lisb., T. Antunes, Quintino, 1878. CORRELL, Rudolf, 1901- *Behandlung der Nachgeburtsperiode an der Wurzburger Frauenklinik vom 1. April 1919 bis 1. April 1924 [Wurzburg] 43p. 2 1. 8? Leisnig, H. Ulrich, 1926. CORRENS, Carl Franz Joseph Erich, 1864- 1934. Gesammelt Abhandlungen zur Verer- bungswissenschaft aus periodischen Schriften 1899-1924. ix, 1299p. 4 pl. port. roy. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1924. ---- Bestimmung, Vererbung und Verteilung des Geschlechtes bei den hoheren Pflanzen. p. 1. iii, 138p. illust. diagrs. roy. 8? Berl., Gebr. Borntrager, 1928. Forms (C) Bd 2, Handb. Vererbungswiss. (E. Baur, & M. Hartmann) . . For portrait, photograph, see collection in library. For biography see Biol, gen., Wien, 1932-33, 9: 1. Halfte, port. (E. Tschermak-Seysenegg) Also Eugenik, Berl., 1933, 3: 49-53 (A. Bluhm) Also Hereditas, Lund, 1934, 19: 1. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 1251 (J. Schwemmle) Also Nature, Lond., 1933, 131: 537 (R. R. Gates) Also Natur- wissenschaften, 1924, 12: 772-8 (H. Sierp) Also Zschr. Sex- wiss., 1924-25, 11: 137-43 (A. Bluhm) CORRENS, H. Der Mensch; Lehrbuch de- Anthropologie nebst Berucksichtigung der Diatre tik (Hygiene) und Pathologie. x, 118p. 8. Berl., L. Oehmigke, 1878. , _ inii Bound in Papers on ethnology [F. L. Hoffman] 1872-1911. CORREZE, Henri Charles Louis, 1910- *Remarques sur le mega-oesophage. lllp. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1935. CORRIGAN, Dominic John, 1802-80. Biocraohv Med. Classics, 1936-37, 1: 673-88, port — RolTeston.H. [Biography] Irish J M. Sc, 1932, 261-6.- Williamson, R. T. [Biography] Ann. M. Hist., 1925, 7: 4-61, port. CORRIGAN'S disease. See Aortic valve, Insufficiency. CORSCADEN, James Albert, 1881- His- torv taking and recording, vii, 78p. 12? N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1926. CORSET. See also Bandage, supporting; Clothing; Orthopedics; Support. Camp, S. H. & Co. Anatomical studies for the practitioner. 53p. 4? Jackson [1931] Spencer Corset Co. Section three—medical. 49p. 12? N. Haven [1936] Gutzeit, R. Mieder; Schntirleber; Blutarmut. Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 686.—Spencer supports acceptable. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 2149.—Steinberg, B. N. [Apparatus for applying plaster of Paris and surgical corsets] Ortop. travmat., 1931, 5: 54-9. CORSICA. Cordoliani, S. FiSvre typhoide et fievre ondulante en Corse. Ann. hyg., Par., 1937, n. ser., 15: 358-61.—Duhot, E. La Corse climatique. Prat. med. fr., 1929, 8: 51-75. CORSINI, Andrea, 1875- L'assistenza ospitaliera e le antiche corporazioni di arti e mestieri. 14p. 8? Prato, M. Martini, 1922. ---- Medici ciarlatani e ciarlatani medici. 114p. 8? Bologna, N. Zanichelli [1927] CORSINO, Joao Candido. *Breve estudo sobre a cravagem de centeio na pratica obstetrica. 105p. 8? Lisb., E. Roza, 1886. CORSO, Giovanni. La legislazione Italiana sulla malaria, p. 1. viii, 108p. roy. 8? Roma, Provvedit. Gen. Stato Libr., 1925. CORSON, Eugene Rollin, 1856- Skinner, E. H. [Biography] Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 26: 759-64, pl. CORSON, George Reuben S., 1868-1924. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 137. CORSON, John W., 1816-82. On the treat- ment of pleurisy; with an appendix of cases, showing the value of combinations of croton oil, ether, and iodine, as counter-irritants in other diseases. 31p. 12? N. Y., W. Wood & Co., 1874. CORT, Samuel Walter. Cancer: is the dog the cause? viii, 190p. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1933. CORT, William Walter, 1887- See Hegner, Robert Wilhelm, Cort, William W., & Root, Francis M. Outlines of medical zoology. 175p. 8? N. Y., 1923. ---- GRANT, J. B. [et al.] Researches on hookworm in China, embodying the results of the work of the China Hookworm Commission, June 1923 to November 1924. p. 1. ix, 398p. 7 pl. roy. 8? Bait., 1926. CORTAMBERT, Gilbert, 1887- *Les applications du s6rum normal de cheval en medecine veterinaire [Alfort] 42p. 8? Par., 1931. CORTE B., Pablo. *Estudio actual de la odontoplastia [Chile] 44p. roy. 8? Santiago, Soc. Imp. Litogr. Univ., 1925. CORTESI, R. Manuel du stagiaire en phar- macie; guide pratique a usage des stagiaires en pharmacie. xiv, 763p. 12? Rennes, J. Larcher, 1921. CORTEX. See Brain cortex; Cerebellum, Cortex; Kidney, Cortex; Suprarenal, Cortex. CORTEZ, Adamastor. *Centros de saude de Sao Paulo. 170p. 8? S. Paulo, B. de Roth- schild, 1926. CORTEZO 934 CORYDALIS CORTEZO, Carlos Maria, 1850-1933. Cajal; su personalidad, su obra, su escuela. 250p. 8? Madr., E. Teodoro, 1922. See also Baloardo. Apunte para una bio-bibliograffa del doctor Don Carlos Maria Cortezo. Siglo med., 1933, 92: 213-41, port.—Gimeno y Cabanas, A., & Gimeno, C. de. Ho- menaje de la Academia Espanola de la Lengua a Don Carlos Marfa Cortezo. Ibid., 510-3.—Numero extraordinario en el jubileo profesional del Excmo Sr D. Carlos Marfa Cortezo. Ibid., 1920, 67: May 31, 1-51. For biography see Med. ninos, 1933, 34: 257-60 (Martinez Vargas) Also Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1933, 16: 485-9, port. (P. Farreras) CORTI, Alfonso, 1822-88. Pincherle, B. La vita e l'opera di Alfonso Corti; recherches sur l'organe de l'ouie des mam- miferes par le Marquis Alphonse Corti. 132p. roy. 8? Roma [1932] Also Riv. stor. sc. med., 1930, 21: 229-63. CORTI, Egon Caesar, 1886- A history of smoking; transl. by Paul England. 295p. 9 ports. 55 pl. 8? Lond., G. G. Harrap & Co. [1931] CORTIAL, Felix, 1906- Contribution a l'6tude du cancer du pavilion de Toreille. 69p. 4 pl. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. CORTICCHIATO, Dominique. Contribution a I'etude des malformations cardiaques congeni- tales; 2 cas d'absence totale de cloison interven- triculaire. 63p. 8? Par., 1922. CORTI'S organ. See under Cochlea. CORVERS, Rudi, 1911- *Schadigungen der Interdentalpapillen; ihre Ursachen und Folgen [Wurzburg] 22p. 8? Bottrop-W., W. Postberg, 1935. CORVISART, Jean Nicolaus, 1755-1821. Chemin, T. *Corvisart et la clinique. 76p. 8? Par., 1928. Lasstjs, J. M. *Corvisart et la cardiologie. 116p. 8? Par., 1927. Beeson, B. B. [Biography] Ann. M. Hist., 1930, n. ser., 2: 297-307.—[Biography] Am. J. Surg., 1935, 27: 177, port.— Busquet, P., & Corvisart [Biography] Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1931, 14: 57.—Quelques pages de Corvisart. Progr. med., Par., 1935, suppl., 36-40. [CORVUS] De sorte hominum [Italian astrol. tract] 24 1. 24? Venezia, George de Rasconi, 1522. CORWIN, Edward Henry Lewinski, 1885- , & STURGES, Gertrude E. Opportunities for the medical education of Negroes, xv, 293p. tab. 8? N. Y., C. Scribner's Sons. 1936. CORWIN, Richard Warren, 1862-1929. Senger. W. [Biography] Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1931, 40: 537-40, port. CORY, Ernest N., LANGFORD, George S. [et al.] Report of anti-mosquito work in Mary- land. 31p. 8? College Park, Md., 1934. Forms No. 73, Bull. Univ. Maryland Ext. Serv. CORYDALIS [and derivatives] See also Berberis; Fumaraceae. Awe, W. Ueber Derivate des Berbins; ein Beitrag zur Konstitution der 8, 9, 16, 17-Tetradehydro-Korydaliniumsalze. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1937, 275: 40.5-10.—Bruchhausen, F. von, & Saway, K. Ueber die Alkaloide von Corvdalis cava; Cory- bulbin und Isocorybulbin. Ibid., 1925, 263: 002-5. ------ & Stippler, H. Die Konstitution von Korydalin und Isokorybulbin. Ibid., 1927, 265: 152-66.—Chou Tsan- Quo. The alkaloids of Chinese Corydalis ambigua Cham, et Sch. Chin. J. Physiol., 1928, 2: 203-18, 2 pl. ------ Corydalis F, G, and H. Ibid., 1929, 3: 69-74, pl. ----— Corydalis I and monomethyl ethers of Corydalis F and G. Ibid., 301-6, pl. ------ Some new alkaloids from Chinese Corydalis ambigua Cham, et Sch. (Yen-Hu-So) Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 735.—Gadamer, J., & Sawai, K. Ueber das Corybulbin. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1926, 264: 401-9.—Gadamer, J., Spath, E., & Mosettig, E. Ueber zwei neue Alkaloide von Corydalis cava. Ibid., 1927, 265: 675-84.—Schwab. E. Ueber unsere Erfahrungen mit Coryda- lon. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 216. ------& Zwicker, A. Ueber Corydalon und sein Anwendungsgebiet. Ther. Gegen- wart. 1924, 65: 250-2.—Stahli, R. Ueber Bulbophen, ein Alka- loidgemisch aus der Corydalis cava. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 341.—Wagner, A. Ueber Corydalon. Klin. Wschr., 1920, 5: 1447.—Wang Ging-Hsi & Lu Tse-Wei. On the similarity of the action of Corydalis B and K. to that of bulbocapnine. Chin. J. Physiol., 1933, 7: 13-21.—Waud, R. A. The pharma- cological action of the alkaloids of fumaraceous plants; cory- dine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935, 55: 40-5. ---- Bulbocapnine. See also Catatonia. Fogelberg. A. *Some effects of bulbocapnine on the peripheral vascular system. 12p. 8° Chic, 1937. Jong, H. de, & Baruk, H. La catatonie experimentale par la bulbocapnine: etude physio- logique et clinique. 135p. 8? Par., 1930. Amadou, R. S-, & Craige, A. H. An investigation into the ratio between the effective and lethal doses of bulbocapnine in the cat. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935, 54: 334-40.—Baruk, H. La catatonie experimentale par la bulbocapnine et les autres catatonies experimentales toxiques et toxi-infectieuses; his- torique et Evolution. Encephale, 1933, 28: 645-62. ------& Racine. L'electrocardiographie dans la catatonie humaine et dans la catatonie experimentale bulbocapnique chez le singe. Rev. neur., Par., 1937, 68: 653-7.—Briicke, F. T. Beitrage zur Pharmakologie des Bulbocapnins. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1935, 179: 504-23. ------ Das Wesen der Bulbocapninstarre. Ibid., 1936, 182: 324-30.—Buchman, E. F., & Richter, C. P. Abolition of bulbocapnine catatonia by cocaine. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 29: 499-503.— Buscaino, V. M., & Gullotta, S. Azione della bulbocapnina sui centri respiratori dell'uomo. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper. 1931, 6: 970-4.—Chalisov, M. A., Wolfson, N. M„ & Arutiunov, D. N. [Observations on experimental catatony, caused by bulbocapnine] Nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1937, 6: 29-51.— Chiancone, F. M., & Poppi, U. Azione della bulbocapnina sul cuore di rana. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 573-5.— De Giacomo, U. Primi dati sull'azione catatonizzante, nell'uo- mo di un alcaloide a struttura etil-amino-ciclica (la bulbocap- nina) Ibid., 1930, 5: 501-4. ------ Ulteriori dati sull'azione della bulbocapnina nell'uomo. Ibid., 757. ------ Misura- zioni del tono muscolare nell'uomo durante l'azione della bulbocapnina iniettata per via endovenosa. Riv. pat. nerv., 1932, 39: 110728. ------ & Severino, A. L'azione della bulbocapnina, iniettata per via endovenosa, sui riflessi locali di postura nell'uomo. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 965.—De Jong, H. Ueber Bulbocapnin-Katalepsie. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 684. ■----— & Henry, G. W. A comparative study of the action of bulbocapnine and some other drugs in producing catatonic states. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1930, 5: 463-71.—Divry & Evrard. Recherches sur certaines sub- stances antagonistes de la bulbocapnine. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1934, 34: 506-23. Also Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1935, 39: 58-64.—Donaggio, A. A proposito di ricerche sui disturbi motori extrapiramidali provocati dalla bulbocapnina. Riv. pat. nerv., 1930, 35: No. 1, 38-58.—Ellermann, M. La catalepsie de la bulbocapnine chez I'homme. Acta psvchiat. neur., Kbh., 1933, 8: 347-55. ------ [Catalepsy from'bulbo- capnin] Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76: 17-22.—Evrard, E., & Spiegel, E. A. Durchbrechung der Bulbocapnin-Katalepsie durch Cocain. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 138: 197- 202.—Fernandes, B., & Ferreira, F. La catatonie experi- mentale par la bulbocapnine. Encephale, 1933, 28: 445-59.— Ferraro, A., & Barrera, S. E. The action of bulbocapnine in animals with various experimental lesions of the nervous sys- tem. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1932, 75: 166.—Fogelberg, A., & Leese, C. E. The effect of bulbocapnine upon the venous blood pressure. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 43.—Gaudio, V. Con- tributo alio studio della catatonia sperimentale da bulbocap- nina. Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1936, 7: 365-75.—Gullotta, S. Influenza della bulbocapnina sulla calcemia e potassiemia. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 768-70. ------ Ulteriori ricerche sulle variazioni degli elettroliti del sangue e dell'urini per influenza della bulbocapnina. Ibid., 1931, 6: 976.— Hechst, B. Ueber das histologische Substrat der experimentel- len Bulbocapninvergiftung. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933, 99: 709-38.—Ingram, W. R., & Ranson, S. W. Bulbocapnine; effect on animals with lesions of the central nervous system. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1934, 31: 987-1006.—Katzenel- bogen, S. Diffusible and non-diffusible calcium in blood and cerebrospinal fluid of cats intoxicated with bulbocapnine and of human beings under bromide treatment. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1934, 51: 435-9.—Kok, D. J. Ueber Bulbokapnine- Intoxikation und Dummkoller des Pferdes. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1934, 42: 813-6. ------ L'intoxication aigue par la bulbocapnine chez le chien. Encephale, 1934, 29: 602-8, 2 pl. ------ & Harreveld, A. van. Die acute Bulbo- capninvergiftung beim Pferd. Acta brevia neerl., 1934, 4: 90. Also Arch, neerl. physiol., 1934, 19: 554-62. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 3623. Also Tschr. diergeneesk., 1934, 61: 1032-6. ------ Ueber Bulbocapninkatalepsie in Beziehung zur Hirnrinde. Acta brevia neerl., 1934, 4: 91.— Krisen, H., & Spiegel, E. A. Sichtbarmachung latenter, ex- CORYDALIS 935 CORYNANTHINE perimentell hervorgerufener Tonusstorungen mit Bulbocapnin. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 122: 535-44.—Lang, E. B., & Kilpatrick, O. A. A preliminary report on the response of cases of hyper and hypo-motility to bulbocapnine injection. Psy- chiat. Q., 1932, 6: 666-74.—Leese, C. E.. & Fogelberg, A. Some effects of bulbocapnine on the peripheral vascular system. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1937, 59: 458T67.—Leese, C. E., & Roberts, A. C. The effect of bulbocapnine upon the fatigue of skeletal muscle in situ. Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 86.— Molitor, H. Some undescribed pharmacological properties of bulbocapnin. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1938, 62: 16-25.— Mondio, E. Azione della bulbocapnina direttamente applicata sui centri nervosi. Riv. pat. sper., 1934-35, 12: 131-40.— Paterson, A. S., & Richter, C. P. Action of scopolamine and carbon dioxide on catalepsy produced by bulbocapnine. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 29: 231-40.—Pero, C. Altera- zioni istologiche del sistema nervoso centrale nell'intossica- zione sperimentale da bulbocapnina. Schizofrenie, 1932, 1: No. 4, 3-10, 2 pl.—Poppi, U. I sintomi oculari nella catatonia bulbocapninica. Ibid., 1935, 4: 225-8. ------ Ueber die Bulbocapnin-Pseudokatatonie. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935-36, 154: 458-61. ------ Azione della bulbocapnina sulla cronassia neuro-muscolare della rana. Bull. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1937, 12: 70.------ & Chiancone, F. L'azione della bulbocapnina sul muscolo isolato di rana. Ibid., 1935, 10: 570-3.—Richter, C. P., & Paterson. A. S. Bulbocapnine catalepsy and the grasp reflex. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 43: 677-91.—Sager, O. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Bulbocapninstarre (zugleich ein Beitrag zum Mechanismus der Katalepsie) Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 81: 543-58. ------ & Kreindler, A. Action de la bulbocapnine chez les chats, dont on a enleve le labyrinthe d'un seul cote. Marinesco Festschr., Bucar., 1933, 599-604.—Sarno, D. Bulbocapnina e glicemia. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 714-6. ------ Azione della bulbocapnina sulla contrazione muscolare in vivo. Riv. neur., Nap., 1933, 6: 503-24.—Schaltenbrand, G. Ueber die Bewegungsstorungen bei akuter Bulbocapninvergiftung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1924, 103: 1-16.—Spagnoli, B. Ul- teriori ricerche sull'azione della bulbocapnina nell'uomo. Schizofrenie, 1934, 3: 46379, pl.—Uehara, T. Studien uber das Extrapyramidenbahngift, Bulbocapnin. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1937, 10: Pharm., 105.—Worrall, R. L. A note on the action of bulbocapnine. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1932, 12: 329-31. ---- Bulbocapnine: Therapeutic use. Amadon, R. S., & Craige, A. H. Observations on the use of bulbocapnine as a soporific in horses. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1936, 88: 737-54.—De Jong, H„ & Schaltenbrand, G. The action of bulbocapnine on paralysis agitans and other tremor- diseases. Neurotherapie, Amst., 1924, 6: 61-72. Weitere Versuche mit Bulbocapnin in der Nervenklinik. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1925, 86: 129-80. ------ Further clinical investigations with bulbocapnine. Neurotherapie, Amst., 1925, 7: 1-46.—Fleischhacker, H. Ueber den Einfluss des Bulbocapninum hydrochloricum auf verschiedene Hyper- kinesen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 352.— Leiner, J. H., & Kaufman, M. R. Bulbocapnine in diseases manifesting dys- kinesia; clinical and therapeutic observations in 19 cases divided into groups. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1928, 20: 1269- 83.—Lewy, F. H. Erfahrungen iiber die Wirkung von Bulbo- capnin auf das Zittern. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 351.— Meco, O. Azione fisiologica e terapeutica della bulbocapnina nell'uomo. Riv. pat. nerv., 1933, 42: 706-35.—Mella, H. Bulbocapnin; its use in the treatment of tremor and in the experimental production of basal ganglion symptomatology. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1926, 15: 325-30. Also repr — Molitor, H. Further studies on premedication with special reference to bulbocapnine. Current Res. Anesth., 1936, 15: 76-82.—Pichler, E. Bulbocapnin in der psychiatrischen Praxis. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1936, 38: 116-9.—Raymond- Hamet. La bulbocapnine, type d'un nouveau groupe de medicaments. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 202: 357-9. CORYNANTHINE. See also Pseudocinchona. Glaser, E., & Haempel, O. Die brunsterregende Wirkung des Corynanthins am Fischtest gemessen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1937, 185: 585-9.—Justin-Besancon, L., Bovet, D., & Kohler. D. Action anti-exophtalmique et myotique de la corynanthine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 532-4.—Justin- Besancon, L., & Voisin, J. Corynanthine et accommodation. Ann. physiol., Par., 1936, 12: 754-8.—Raymond-Hamet. Sur la toxicite de la corynanthine. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 92: 1420-2. ------ Contribution a I'etude chimique de la corynanthine. Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1935, 42: 416-30. Action de la corynanthine sur la circulation pemenne du chien. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 694-6. Sur les effets vasculaires de la corynanthine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 548-50. ------ Sur le pouvoir anesthesique local de la corynanthine et sur l'inversion, par cet alcaloide, des effets respiratoires de Tadrenaline. Ibid., 774-7. ------ Nouvelles observations sur la corynantheine. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1935, 8. ser., 22: 306. ------ La corynanthine doit-e'lle fitre introduite dans la therapeutique? Progr. med., Par., 1935, 54-7. -----— Ueber die Wirkung von Cory- nnnthin nlif die mannliche Genitalfunktion. Arch. exp. Path Lpz!! 1936-37. 184: 680-5. ------& Rothlin, E. Sur Taction sympathicolytique de la corynanthine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 978. ------ Ueber die Toxizitat und die sympathicushemmende Wirkung des Corynanthein. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1935, 178: 305-7. ------ Comparaison des effets utero-adrenalinolytiques de la corynanthine, de la yohimbine et de Tergotamine. C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1935, 118: 33-6. CORYNEBACTERIUM. See also Mycobacteriaceae; also names of dis- eases caused by corynebacteria as Diphtheria; Necrobacillosis; Pseudotuberculosis, &c. Garc!a Sancho, T. *Untersuchungen fiber die Lebenserscheinungen von Coryncbacterien. 24p.^ 8? Kiel, 1925. Przyrembel, I. R. *Untersuchungen iiber Elektrophorese in der Diphtherie-Bazillengruppe [Breslau] 20p. 8? Ohlau-Schl., 1933. Zeki, M. *Ueber Corynebacterien. 76p. 8? Lpz., 1932. Bailey, G. H. A study of the agglutination reactions of the diphtheria group of organisms. J. Immun., Bait., 1925, 10: 791-6.—Barratt, M. M. A study of C. diphtheriae and other members of the genus Corynebacterium, with special reference to fermentative activity. J. Hyg., Lond., 1924-25, 23: 241- 59.—Beltran, E. Contribuci6n al estudio del Coccobacillus acridiorum D'Herelle. Mem. Soc Antonio Alzate, 1927, 46: 129-53, 4 pl.—Bitter, L., Gundel, M., & Sancho, T. G. Ueber Lebensausserungen von Corynebakterien. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925-26, 97: 132-48.—Brussov, A. Corynebacterium ferreo- siliceum, n. sp. Ibid., 2. Abt., 1934, 90:162-8.—Cooper, G. W. Determinative studies of an undescribed species of Gram- negative corynebacterium (C. quasisterilum) J. Lab. Clin. M., 1929-30, 15: 973-5.—Curbelo y Hernandez, A. Un buen medio de aislamiento en placa de las Corynebacterium y Klebsiellas. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1930, 35: 558-61.— Dahr, P. Kultur von Diphtherie- und anderen Korynebak- terien im Kohlensauregas. KUin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 446.— Gate, J., & Billa, M. Note sur un procede de mise en evidence des corpuscules metachromatiques du bacille de Loffler et des bacilles dipht6roides. C. rend. Soc biol, 1926, 94: 530.— Gundel, M. Ueber Lebensausserungen von Korynebakterien. Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1443. Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 165.------Ueber die Veranderlichkeit von Lebens- ausserungen bei Corynebakterien. Ibid., 111.—Hultgren, G. [Methods of culture for differentiation of diphtheria bacilli from diphtheroid] Hygiea, Stockh., 1932, 94: 660. Also Acta paediat., Upps., 1932-33, 14: 231.—Jungeblut, C. W. The group of Corynebacteria; diphtheria. In Agents of Disease (Gay, F. P.) Springf., 1935,911-56.—Kessel. L., & Romanoff, A. General infection with a diphtheroid bacillus complicated by diphtheroid meningitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 1647.— Kliewe, H. Variabilitatsstudien und Gruppeneinteilung bei Diphtheriebazillen und anderen Corynebakterien. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27, 101: 6; 199.—Koizumi, T. Biologisches iiber Diphtheriebacillen und Diphtheroide. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1929, 3: 54.—Leger, M., & Baury, A. Sur un cocco- bacille pseudopesteux extre.mement virulent. Bull. Soc. path. exot., Par., 1922, 15: 862-5.— Marinelli, G. Su un coryne- bacterium isolato dal sangue durante il corso di una setticemia da micrococco di Bruce. Riforma med., 1932, 48: 1250-4.— Mayer, G. Corynebacterium parvum infectiosum. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 98: 370.—Merchant, I. A. A study of the Corynebacteria associated with diseases of domestic animals. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 30: 95-116, pl.—Minett, F. C. Diph- theroid bacilli from animals. J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1922, 35: 291-302.—Nysten, E. R. [On the possibility of differentiating between diphtheroid and diphtheria bacilli] Fin. lak. sail. hand., 1927, 69: 1041-9.—Pacheco, G., & Artigas, P. T. Contribution k T6tude de la structure des corynebacteries. Rev. biol., S. Paulo, 1933, 4: 28-30.—Pesch. K. L. Unter- suchungen iiber Systematik und Biologie der Corynebakterien. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 1298. ------& Gottschalk. H. Ueber den Sauerstoffbedarf der Corynebakterien. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 93: Orig., 459-66.—Petrie, G. F., & McClean, D. The inter-relations of Corynebacterium ovis, Corynebacterium diphtheriae, and certain diphtheroid strains derived from the human naso-pharynx. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1934, 39: 635- 63.—Quiroga, R. Differenciation du bacille diphterique, des bacilles pseudo-diphteriques et dipht6roides. C. rend. Soc biol., 1929, 102: 435.—Schroeder, R. Recherches sur le pou- voir toxig^ne des bacteries coryneiformes. Ibid., 1930, 105: 87-90.—Silberstein, F., & Rappaport. F. Untersuchungen des Gasstoffwechsels von Diphtheriebazillen und Diphtheroiden. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 400— Sutherland, J.. & Willis, R. A. A case of endocarditis due to a diphtheroid bacillus structurally and culturally resembling the diphtheria bacillus. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1936, 43: 127-35, pl.—Takubo, S., & Tsuchiya, H. A comparative study of the diphtheroid bacilli and Kusama's typhus fever germ. Kitasato Arch., 1930, 7: 213-6.—Tesdal, M. Fatal meningitis caused by a coryne- bacterium. Acta med. scand., 1934, 83: 351-8.—Thomson, D., & Thomson. R. The corynebacteria (diphtheria bacillus and diphtheroids); the importance of microphotography as an aid to their classification and identification. Ann. Pickett CORYNEBACTERIUM 936 CORYNEBACTERIUM Thomson Lab., 1926-27, 2: 51-199, 40 pl.—Urbain, A., Guillot, G. [et al.] Sur un germe diphterimorphe et chromogene isoie du castor. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1931, 24: 450-2.— Zoeller, C, & Manoussakis. Des rapports de Tanatoxi- reaction avec les germes diphterimorphes. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 92: 1290-2. ---- diphtheriae. See Diphtheria bacillus. ---- necrophorum. See also Cattle, Calf: Diseases; Diphtheria— in animals; Necrobacillosis. Vedel, R. ^Contribution a I'etude du bacille de la necrose [Alfort] 68p. 8? Issoudun, 1929. Feldman, W. H., Hester, H. R., & Wherry, F. P. The occurrence of Bacillus necrophorus agglutinins in different species of animals. J. Infect. Dis., 1936, 59: 159-70.—Fry, F. O., & Dack, G. M. Effect of oxygen on Bacterium necro- phorum in the isolated colon segment of a dog. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936-37, 35: 456-9.—Hastings, C. C. Calf diphtheria. North Am. Vet., 1936, 17: No. 5, 34.—Kelser, R. A. Bacillus necrophorus; its role among equines during the World War. Vet. Bull., Wash., 1922, 9: 112-5.—Orcutt, M. L. A study of Bacillus necrophorus obtained from cows. J. Bact., Bait., 1930, 20: 343-60.—Schwarze, H. R. Bacillus necro- phorus infection in swine. Am. J. Vet. M., 1919, 14: 51-4.— Scrivner, L. H., & Lee, A. M. The morphology, culture, isola- tion and immunity studies of Actinomvces necrophorus in calf diphtheria. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1934, 85: 360-78—Wohl- stein, E. Ein Fall von Nekrophorus-Infektion der Haut beim Menschen. Derm. Zschr., 1929, 56: 415. ---- Preisz-Nocardi [pseudotuberculosis ovis] See also Sheep, Diseases. Gtjillot, G. Contribution a I'etude du bacille de Preisz-Nocard [Alfort] 153p. 8? Par., 1934. Bull, L. B., & Dickinson, C. G. Studies on infection by and resistance to the Preisz-Nocard bacillus; the preparation and standardization of bacterial emulsions. Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1931, 8: 45-52.—Buxton, J. B., Carne, H. R. [et al.] Discussion on corynebacterium infections, with special reference to caseous lymphadenitis of sheep. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: 1335-44.—Hall, I. C. Selective localization of Corynebacterium pseudotuberculosis (diptheroid bacillus of Preisz and Nocard) in experimentally infected guinea pigs. Cornell Vet., 1925, 15: 315-25.—Mailland, R. La reaction de Schick peut-elle 6tre utilisee dans les effectifs de chevaux contamines par le bacille de Preisz-Nocard? C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 105: 742-4.—Robinson, E. M. A note on Coryne- bacterium ovis (Bacillus of Preisz Nocard) Annual Rep. Dir. Vet. Serv. Pretoria, 1929, 1: 119-21.—Rottgardt, A. Toxin- wirkung des Bazillus Preisz-Nocard und seine Eigenschaften. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1930-31. 119: 323-33.—Saenz, A. In- fluence du bacille de Preisz-Nocard sur le BCG inoculfe en serie par la voie peritoneale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 433-5.—Urbain, A. La bacille de Preisz-Nocard chez les oiseaux. Ibid., 1934, 115: 1166. ------ & Guillot, G. Sur le pouvoir floculant de la toxine du bacille de Preisz-Nocard. Ibid., 1932, 110: 1226. ------ Infection experimentale du lapin par le bacille de Preisz-Nocard (voies intracerebrale, intrarachidienne et oculaire) sensibilite du lapin k la toxine du bacille de Preisz-Nocard. Ibid., 1934, 117: 599-601. ------ & Valine, M. Les elements filtrables du bacille de Preisz- Nocard. Ibid., 1930, 105: 769-71. ---- pseudodiphtheriae Hofmanni. See also Diphtheria bacillus, Identification. Merlatjd, H. Contribution k I'etude des bacilles diphteriques et diphterimorphes. 80p. 8? Par., 1931. Schmitz, K. E. F. *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Diphtherie- und der sogenannten Pseudodiph- theriebazillen [Berlin] 30p. 8? Lpz., 1913. Schwerk, W. *Untersuchungen zur Diffe- rentialdiagnose der Diphtherie- und Pseudo- diphtheriebazillen. 26p. 8? Marb., 1935. Topler, B. [P. O.] *Die echten Diphtherie- und die Pseudodiphtheriebazillen. 45p. 8? Berl., 1919. Ajo, C. L'emploi du plasma sanguin pour le diagnostic diff6rentiel entre le bacille diphterique et le bacille d'Hoffmann. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 842-4.—Boycott, A. E. The seasonal prevalence of Hofmann's bacillus. J. Hyg., Lond., 1905, 5: 223-32.—Bull, C. G., & McKee, C. M. The biological relationships of the diphtheria groups of organisms as shown by the complement-fixation reaction; Bacillus diphtheriae versus Bacillus hofmanni. Am. J. Hyg., 1924, 4: 101-8.— Clauberg, K. W. Zur makroskopischen Unterscheidung von Diphtherie- und Pseudodiphtheriebazillen in Abstrichtupfer- aussaaten mittels einer neuen Indikator-Tellur-Platte. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1935, 134: 271-4.—Dold, H. Ueber das Ver- halten der Diphtherie- und Pseudodiphtheriebakterien gegen- iiber meiner Differentialfarbung und iiber neuartige, bisher unbekannte Granula. Ibid., 1933, 128: 265-9. ------ & Du, D. H. Die Bedingungen fiir das Auftreten der Harnstoff- Alkohol-festen Granula (sogenannten Dold-Granula) in Diph- therie- und Pseudodiphtheriebazillenkulturen. Ibid., 1935,134: 439-44.—Eagleton, A. J., & Baxter, E. M. The virulence of diphtheria-like organisms; a note on the intracutaneous test. Brit. M. J., 1921, 1: 775.—Ghio, A. Contributo alia diagnosi differenziale fra il bacillo di Klebs-Loffler e il bacillo di Hof- mann. Pathologica, Genova, 1931, 23: 214-21.—Grilichess, K. R. Zur aetiologischen Bedeutung von atypischen Diph- therie- und Pseudodiphtheriebazillen bei menschlichen Erkran- kungen. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 1281-5.—Hoffmann, A. Further studies on the organism which produces specific lesions in the stomach and duodenum and an intradermal test relative to chronic and latent infections. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1927-28, 13: 718-23.—Kraft, K. Ueber das Vorkommen der von Dold beschriebenen Granula in Diphtherie- und Pseudo- diphtheriebazillen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1933, 130: 60-9 — Lattes, E. Ricerche biologiche comparative sui batteri pseudo- difterici. Gior. batt. immun., 1936, 16: 533-42.—Laub, H. Ueber das Vorkommen von Pseudodiphtheriebazillen im Speichel von Menschen und die Frage der Umwandlung solcher Pseudodiphtheriebazillen in echte Diphtheriebazillen. Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1934, 112: 222-33.—Lipinski, W., & Stuetz, W. [Differential diagnosis between the Loffier bacillus and the pseudodiphtherie group by Costa's modified serum] Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7: 920.—Mellon, R. R., Hastings. W. S„ & Anastasia, C. The role of surface tension and potential differ- ence in the stability of a diphtheria-like bacillus. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 279.—Mohrke, W. Kritische Bemerkungen zum Problem der Identitat der Diphtherie- und Pseudodiphtheriebazillen, sowie einige experimentelle Untersuchungen zu dieser Frage. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27, 100: 145-60.—Molina, L. Osservazioni e ricerche sperimentali sul gruppo dei b. difterici e pseudodifterici. Boll. Soc med. chir., Pavia, 1934, 48: 825-57.—Negro, G. Difterici e pseudo- difterici. Gior. batt. immun., 1937, 19: 684-93.—Passmore, R. The metabolism of washed suspensions of C. hofmannii. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1938, 46: 309-14.—Pesch, K. L. Unter- suchungen zur Einteilung der diphtheroiden Bakterien. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 92: Orig., 27-39.—Preuss, H. Eine neue saureanzeigende Reaktion auf Dextrose-Aszitesagar zur Unterscheidung von Diphtherie- und Pseudodiphtheriebazillen (mit Beriicksichtigung der Typendifferenzierung des Diph- theriebazillus) Ibid., 1936, 137: 105-12.—Puschel, J. Harn- stoffzersetzung als Unterscheidungsmerkmal zwischen Diph- therie- und Pseudodiphtheriebakterien. Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 375-8.—Rabe, F. Weitere Untersuchungen iiber das Vorkommen der Dold-Granula in Diphtherie und Pseudo- diphtheriebazillen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934, 132: 167-76 — Redler, E. [Constancy and variability of the properties of pseudodiphtherie bacilli] Med. d6sw„ 1935, 19: 176-83.— Rigobello, G. Comportamento del bacillo difterico e pseudo- difterico nella bile in coltura e nell'organismo. Bol. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1922, 35: 25-31.—Tenaglia, G. A proposito della differenziazione batteriologica fra le forme difteriche e le pseudo-difteriche. Arch. ital. otol., 1926, 37: 22-5.—Wolff, H. H. de. [Biochemical properties of the diphtheria and pseudo-diphtheria bacilli] Pharm. wbl., Amst., 1927, 64: 1226; 1263. Also Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1928-29, 3: 39; 200. ---- pseudotuberculosis rodentium. Jtjrkevich, D. A. *K voprosu o patology i bakteriology lozhno-tuberkulyoznavo batsilla gri- zunov (Bac. pseudotuberculosis rodentium) [Pa- thology and bacteriology of the pseudotubercular bacillus of rodents] 74p. 8? S. Peterb., 1911. Boncinelli, U., & Aradas, A. Sui rapporti tra P. pestis e B. pseudotuberculosis rodentium; valore di alcuni mezzi culturali di differenziazione; saggi di agglutinazione aspecifica su stipiti normali e dissociati. Boll. 1st. sieroter. milan., 1933, 12: 346-62.—Boquet, P. Sur la mobilite du coccobacille de la pseudotuberculose des rongeurs cultive a 18°-20°. C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 121: 931. ------ Sur la dissociation en variantes R et S du coccobacille de la pseudo-tuberculose des rongeurs. Ibid., 122: 868-71. ------ Sur la toxicite des cultures de coccobacilles de Malassez et Vignal a Tegard des cobayes neufs, des cobayes pseudo-tuberculeux et des cobayes tuberculeux. Ibid., 1937, 124: 1273-6.—Clausen, L. Ueber Bakteriamie durch das Bacterium pseudotuberculosis roden- tium bei der Biberratte. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1934, 42: 243-7.—De Blasi, D. Studio di un batterio isolato da cavie infette di pseudotubercolosi spontanea. Ann. igiene sper., 1908, n. ser., 18: 611-46, pl.—Haim, A., & Kemal. Studien iiber Pseudotuberkulosebazillen (B. pseudotuberculosis roden- tium) die aus Krankheitsherden des Menschen geziichtet wurden. Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1928, 68: 128-33.—Haupt, H. Bacterium pfaffi Hadley 1918; Bacillus pseudotuberculosis Eisenberg 1891. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1931, 132: 349.—Hojo, E. On the Bacillus pseudo-tuberculosis murium prevalent in mouse. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1932, 10: 113.—Kawashima. K. CORYNEBACTERIUM 937 CORYNEBACTERIUM Studien iiber Bacillus pseudotuberkulosis rodentium Pfeiffers. Gun idan zasshi, 1934, No. 252, 1.—Orskov, J., & Kappus, A. Studien iiber den Infektionsmechanismus bei Pseudotuber- kuloseinfektionen an weissen Mausen (Bac. pseudotuberkulosis rodentium (Pfeiffer) Acta path, microb. scand., 1930, suppl. 3, 543-53.—Pallaske, G. Beitrag zur Patho- und Histogenese der Pseudotuberkulose (Bact. pseudotuberkulose rodentium) der Tiere. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1933, 44: 43-66. ------ & Meyn, A. Ueber die Pseudotuberkulose (Bacterium pseudotuberculosis rodentium) bei Katzen. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 40: 577-81.—Pokrowskaja, M. Ueber die Dissoziation des B. pseudotuberculosis rodentium. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1930, 116: 304-17.—Reimann, H. A. Further Btudies on B. pseudotuberculosis. Am. J. Hyg., 1932, 16: 206-14.—Saenz, A. Pseudo-tuberculose spontanee du singe provoquee par le coccobacille de Malassez et Vignal. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 1189.—Sumiyoshi, Y. Bacillus aro- maticus aerogenes cavi. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1923, 90: Orig., 461.—Tikhomirova, M. M. Susceptibility of the rodent Pallasiomys meridianus Pall., to pseudotuberculosis (B. pseudo- tuberculosis rodentium Pfeiffer) Vest, mikrob., 1934, 13: 285-90.—Vedder, A. Variability of Bacillus pseudotuberculosis in rodents. Ned. tschr. hyg. microb., 1931-32, 6: 213-32, 2 pl.—Weitzenberg, R. Ueber die Beweglichkeit des Bac. pseudotuberculosis rodentium (A. Pfeiffer) Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934-35, 133: 343-57, pl.—Zlatogorov, S. I., & Moghilevskaia, B. I. Constitution des cultures du B. pseudotuberculosis rodentium, leur variabilite et leur parente avec le B. pestis. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1928, 42: 1615-34. Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 506. pyogenes. Bilal, S. Contribution a I'etude du bacille pyogene de Poels [Alfort] 42p. 8? Par., 1926. Also Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1926, 40: 846-68. Filff, J. H. *Ein Fall von anscheinender akuter Pyogenespyamie; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der geweblichen Reaktion des Organismus gegeniiber dem Bact. pyogenes. 24p. 8? Engelsdorf-Lpz., 1933. Kruger, H. [W. P.] *TJeber die gewebliche Reaktion bei Infektion mit dem Bacterium pyogenes beim Rind. 20p. 8? Lpz., 1933. Brown, J. H., & Orcutt, M. L. A study of Bacillus pyogenes. J. Exp. M., 1920, 32: 219-48, 3 pl.—Haupt, H., Horig, H., & Haupt, R. Ein Beitrag zur Infektion mit dem Bac. pyogenes. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1925, 33: 413-5. Also Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1925, Orig., 96: 17-23.—Haupt, H., & Kramer, W. Ein Beitrag zur Biologie des Bacillus pyogenes Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926, 99: 293-6.—Johan, B. Beitrage zur Biologie des Bacillus pyogenes anaerobius. Ibid., 1921-22, 87: Orig., 290-302.—Lovell, R. Studies on Corynebacterium pyogenes, with special reference to toxin production. J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937, 45: 339-55.—Liitje. Ein weiterer Beitrag zum Vorkommen des Corynebakteriums pyogenes equi in Deutsch- land. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 31: 559-61.—Ochi, Y., & Zaizen, Y. Studies on Corynebacterium pyogenes; de- scription of Corynebacterium pseudopyogenes n. sp. and its comparison with C. pyogenes. J. Jap. Soc Vet. Sc, 1937, 16: 8.—Pfeiler, W. Der Bacillus pyogenes, sein Wachstum, seine biochemischen Eigenschaften im Vergleich mit dem Erreger der Weideseuche der Rinder in Schleswig-Holstein (bosartige Euterentzundung, Yiiddersuk) Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1927, 102: 453_q.—Rolle, M. Morphologische und kulturelle Eigen- schaften des Bacterium pyogenes. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1928, 36: 585-90.— Velu, H-, & Zottner, G. Bacilles pyogenes du pore et du mouton. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 17. ------ Caracteres culturaux comparatifs des bacilles pyo- genes du pore et du mouton. Ibid., 594-6.------Isolement rapide du bacille pyogene du pore en milieu solide. Ibid., 914.— Witte, J. Beitrag zur Infektion der Fohlen mit dem Coryne- bacterium pyogenes equi. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1933, 41: 657-9. ---- renale. See also Sheep, Diseases. _ _ Declich M. Ricerche e considerazioni sul cosidetto Bacillo della pielonefrite infettiva degli animali (contributo alia conoscenza dei pseudodifterici) Ann. igiene, 1927, 37: b83- 93, pl. ---- ulcerogenes. Boedanov. S., & Gavrilova, K. [Cutaneous diphtheroids] Sovet vest, vener., 1932, 1: 37-42.—Gilbert, R-, & Stewart, F C Corynebacterium ulcerans; a pathogenic microorganism ;e'seinblingyC diphtheriae. J.. Lab Clin. M 1926-27 12: 7« ai______Corynebacterium ulcerans; its epidemiologic importance. Ibid., 1928-29 14: 1032-6-Navarini, E. P. A nrnnfaitn de una observacion de Corynebacterium ulcerans. Sem.Ted.,B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 1783. xerosis. See also Xerosis. Mayou, M. S. An incident in the life history of the Xerosis bacillus. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1922, 42: 42-4.—Rother, W. Ueber Farbstoffbildung bei 2 Xerosestammen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1923, 90: Orig., 127.—Siotto, G. II comportamento dei granuli metacromatici di Dold nel Corynebacterium xerosis e il valore della colorazione di Dold per la diagnosi differenziale con il Corynebacterium diphteriae. Rass. ital. ottalm., 1936, 5: 732-8. CORYNETES. Wendt, H. Skabiesartige Hauterkrankung durch Corynetes coeruleus. Derm. Wschr., 1937, 104: 550. CORYZA. See Rhinitis; also Common cold. For gan- grenous coryza of cattle see Catarrhal fever. CORYZA [of fowl] See also Fowl, Diseases. Gluckstein, S. *Etude du coryza contagieux des gallinaces [Alfort] 47p. 8? Par., 1931. Blieck, L. de. Coryza infectiosa gallinarum. Papers Internat. Vet. Congr., 1934, 12: No. 65.—Gibbs, C. S. Ultra- filtration experiments with the viruses of laryngotracheitis and coryza of chickens. J. Bact., Bait., 1935, 30: 411-7. ------The etiology of epidemic colds in chickens. Science, 1935, 81: 345.—Grasovsky, V. S. On the different forms of catarrh in poultry. Vet. J., Lond., 1932, 88: 118-21.—Kaupp, B. F. A chromogenic bacillus from a case of roup. J. Infect. Dis., 1918, 22: 568-71.—Nelson, J. B. Etiology of an un- complicated coryza in the domestic fowl. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 30: 306. Also J. Exp. M., 1933, 58: 297; 1936, 63: 509. Also repr.—Roup or common cold of poultry. Vet. Med., Chic.,' 1936, 31: 26-8. ---- Hemophilus coryzae. Blieck, L. de. [A hemoglobinophilic bacterium as cause of infectious coryza in chickens] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1931, 58: 310-4. Also Vet. J. Lond., 1932, 88: 9-13.—Delaplane, J. P., Erwin, L. E., & Stuart, H. O. The isolation of a hemophilic bacillus in pure culture and the reaction of chickens to ex- tranasal inoculations thereof. J. Agr. Res., 1936, 52: 377-83.— Dorssen, C. A. van. [Hemophilic bacilli in the internal organs of fowls affected with coryza gallinarum of short incubation] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1937, 64: 225-8.—Eliot, C. P., & Lewis, M. R. A hemophilic bacterium as a cause of infectious coryza in the fowl. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1934, 84: 878-88.—Kessens, B. H. [Comparative investigation of Haemophilus coryzae, Haemophilus influenzae and other haemophilous bacilli] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1937, 64: 1055.—Nelson, J. B. Studies on an uncomplicated coryza of the domestic fowl; the isolation of a bacillus which produces a nasal discharge. J. Exp. M., 1933,58:289-95. Also repr. ------ The effect of extranasal injection on the growth of the fowl coryza bacillus. Ibid., 1935, 61: 351-9. Also repr. ------ Susceptibility after extranasal injection of the fowl coryza bacillus. Ibid., 361-7. ------ Coccobacilliform bodies in birds infected with the coryza of slow onset. Ibid., 1936, 63: 515-22, pl. Also repr. ------ Cultivation of the coccobaciliform bodies in fertile eggs and in tissue cultures. Ibid., 64: 749-58, pl.------ The infectivity of fetal membrane and tissue culture suspensions of the cocco- bacilliform bodies. Ibid., 759-69. Also repr.—Schalm, O. W., & Beach, J. R. Cultural requirements of the fowl-coryza bacillus. J. Bact., Bait., 1936, 31: 161-9. COSACK, Gert, 1906- *Aktivierung und Stabilisierung von Pankreasdiastase durch Hama- tin [Breslau] p.469-84. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1931. Also Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 235: COSACK, Hellmut, 1890- *Ueber einen Fall von Obturationsileus durch Pflanzenfaser- convolute im Diinndarm. 13p. 8? Bonn, W. Wurm, 1916. COSACK, Herta, 1907- *Psychische Pubertatssymptome und Schizophrenic [Breslau] 36p 8? Berl., W. de Gruyter & Co., 1932. COSCO, Giuseppe, 1857-1923. Bisanti, C. Necrologio. Clin, vet., Milano, 1923, 46: 535-7. COSENS, W[illiam] B[urrough] Your servant the doctor. 4 p. 1. 192p. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1931. COSGRAVE, Ephraim MacDowel, 1847(?)- 1925. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 485. Also Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 463. COSMETIC. See also generic and chemical names of cos- metics as Cologne water; Cream; Lipstick, &c. COSMETIC 938 COSMETIC American Medical Association. Bureau of Investigation. Cosmetics and allied prepa- rations. 61p. 8? Chic, 1937. Bushby, R. Cosmetics and how to make them. 103p. 8? Lond., 1936. Poucher, W. A. Perfumes, cosmetics, and soaps, with special reference to synthetics [vol.1, 4. ed.; vol.2-3, 5. ed.] 3v. 8? Lond., 1936. Truttwin, H. Handbuch der kosmetischen Chemie. 2. Aufl. 752p. 8? Lpz., 1924. Alexander, F. W. The lore of perfumes, aromatics, cos- metics, and soaps; origins, uses, and physical actions of odours. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1930, 130: 245; 263.—Bible cos- metics. Am. Med., 1934, 40: 115.—Burrows, A. Cosmetics. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 1154.—Gobert, E. Le kohl. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Afrique Nord, 1923, 3: 90-3.—Goodman. H. A council on cosmetics—whose shall it be? Am. Med., 1934, 40: 357-61.—Gordonov, T., Zurukzoglu, S., & Mundel, O. Contribution k I'etude des effets des cosmetiques a base de cholesterine (cholesterine-ergosterine) pour le systeme vascu- lare. Ann. hyg., Par., 1935, n. ser., 13: 540-3.—Harding, T. S. Past, present, and future of cosmetics. Am. Med., 1936, 42: 714-20.—Holger Ehlers [Remarks on eye-cosmetics) Hos- pitalstidende, 1934, 77: (Oft. selsk. forh.) 10-3.—Jaffe, K. Einfluss von Kosmetika auf die Haut. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 774-6.—Levin, O. L. The use of cosmetics; historical and modern. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: 292-4. Also repr.— Love, W. L. Cosmetics; their use and abuse. Long Island M. J., 1922, 16: 498-500.—Malpas. J. C. Chemistry and the cosmetic industry. Chem. News, Lond., 1925, 130: 114-6.— Redgrove, H. S. Vitamin creams. Pharm. J., Lond., 1937, 84: 309.—Reif, G. Der Nachweis des Isopropylalkohols in kosmetischen Mitteln mittels Piperonal. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1929, 57: 277-88.—Tobias, N. Cosmetics. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1932, 29: 63-9.—Torok, L. [Cosmetics of the ancient Jews] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 77-80.—Truttwin, H. Kosmetikologie der Salben und Cremes. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1248-51.—Wall, F. E. Epitome of the historical respectability of cosmetics. Am. Med., 1934, 40: 376-9.—Webb, J. L. Why cosmetics fail. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1924, 30: 625-8— Ziegler, G. M. The diuturnal use of perfumes and cosmetics. Sc. Month., 1932, 34: 222-37. ---- Laws and regulations. See also under Drug. Maine (The) cosmetic law; a presentation of authentic attitudes of interested groups. Apothecary, 1934, 46: No. 7, 8-10.—Pharmazeutische Sondererzeugnisse und Schonheits- mittel. Reichsgesundhbl., 1936, 11: 283.—Ueberwachung von Schonheitsmitteln. Ibid., 1937, 12: 430.—Verkehr mit kos- metischen Mitteln. Ibid., 1935, 10: 1027-31.—Verwendung gesundheitsgefahrlicher Farben und anderer Stoffe bei der Herstellung von Schonheitsmitteln, Spielzeug und anderen Waren. Ibid., 694. ---- Untoward effects. See also Allergy; Skin, Diseases; also names of parts affected as Eyelid; Nail, &c; also names of constituents. Bassitta, V. [H. H.] *Schadigungen der Haut und Mundschleimhaut durch Kosmetika [Greifs- wald] 52p. 8? Coburg [1932] Gotjget, F. H. *Contribution a I'etude de certaines reactions d'intoierance aux produits de beaute. 74p. 8? Par., 1937. Polingher, A. Contribution k I'etude sur les accidents dus a certains procedes de teinture et de cosmetique. 52p. 8? Par., 1931. Aronstam, N. E. The cosmetic evil. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 146: 315.—Balyeat, R. M. Cosmetic dermatitis. North- west M., 1935, 34: 12.—Carleton, A. The uses and dangers of cosmetics. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 999-1001.—Cole, H. N. The dermatoses due to cosmetics. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1909- 11. Also Health Bull., Raleigh, 1924, 39: No. 8, 27-31. ------ Investigation of injuries from hair dyes, dyed furs, and cosmetics. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 397-9.—Cosmetic dermatology. Pharm. J., Lond., 1937,84: 189.—Greenbaum, S. S. Cutaneous photo-pigmentation and cosmetics, with special reference to Berlock dermatitis. Pennsylvania M. J., 1934-35, 38: 28-31.—Hollander, L. Dermatitis produced by cosmetics (La Gerardine) J. Am. M. Ass., 1933,101: 259-61.— Johnson, D. W. Dermatitis due to application of dandruff cream. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1935, 39: 173.—Krantz, W. Haut- schadigungen durch Schonheitsmittel. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 209-12.—Larrick, G. P. Cosmetics mostly harmless, but sometimes not, tests by United States chemists show. Yearb. U. S. Dep. Agr., 1935, 156-9.—Lynch, F. W. Cosmetic der- matitis. Minnesota M., 1937, 20: 519-24.—McCafferty, L. K., & Genovese, S. Cosmetics: composition; dermatoses; treat- ment. N. York State J. M., 1928, 28: 303-10.—MacKenna, R. M. B. Modern cosmetic preparations; their chemical com- position and the pathological developments attributable to them. Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 899-902.—Mayer, R. L. Pudern, Schminken, Haarefarben und ihre gesundheitlichen Schadigun- gen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1619-21.—Moncorps, C, Droller, H., & Carter, C. E. Konnen cholesterinhaltige Salben und Kosmetika gesundheitsschadigende Wirkungen entfalten? Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1289-92.—Nunez de la Fuente, A. Antigiiedad y peligros del empleo de los productos de tocador. Inform, med., Valladolid, 1933, 10: 181-5.— Oppenheim. M. Schiiden der Kosmetik. Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 453; 483.—Pernet, G. Skin diseases and cosmetics. Brit. M. J., 1911, 2: 1242.—Schnitter. Kosmetische Gesichts- puder als Infektionsiibertrager. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1724.—Schonfeld, W. Schadigungen durch Schonheitsmittel. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 628.—Some dangers of cosmetics. Annual Rep. Chief M. Off. Min. Health, Lond. (1936) 1937, 183-8.— Stein, R. O. Kosmetische Hautleiden. In his Haarkrankh. & kosmet. Hautleiden, Wien, 1935, 105-206. COSMETICS. See also Barber; Beauty [human] Hygiene, personal. Adair's cosmetology guide, 1936. 60p. 16? Phila. [1935] Battle Creek University of Health. Beauty culture; 6 lessons; correspondence course. v. p. 4? Battle Creek, 1908. Bouton, E. S. Health and beauty; a book to help women in every day life. 288p. 8? Toledo, 1884. California. State Board of Cosmetology. Law governing the practice of cosmetology in California. 24p. 18? Sacramento, 1930. Cocks, D. Help yourself to beauty; a modern woman's practical guide. 285p. 8? N. Y., 1935. De S. Cyr, W. H. Beautiful skin and its care. 4 1. 8? [Chic, 1935] Guthmann, J. Durch Wissen zur Schonheit; eine Kosmetik fiir Leib und Seele. 109p. 12? Lpz., 1922. Leo. Preservation of beauty; a treatise on the face and skin, indicating the rational means of preserving and improving the smoothness and brilliancy of the complexion, and of obliterating flush, pimples, carbuncles, spots [etc.] 279p. 12? N. Y., 1877. McGrath, E., & Eberhart, N. M. Modern technique for beauty culturists. 2. ed. lOOp. 8? Chic. [1936] McNamara, N. M., & Braden, S. W. The theory and science of cosmetology; a practical handbook for the cosmetologist. 199p. 12? Detr., 1933. Materi, L. L'arte della bellezza al nostri giorni. 437p. 12? Milano, 1921. Meyer, W. The cosmetiste; a handbook on cosmetology with special reference to the em- ployment of electricity in the care of the hair- scalp and face. 269p. 8? Chic. [1926] Phillips, M. C. Skin deep, the truth about beauty aids—safe and harmful. 254p. 8? N. Y. [1934] Sarnes, M. A. Cosmetologists' skin disease manual. 92p. 8? [Detr., 1933] Smith, H. J. A compend of diseases of the skin and its appendages, compiled for the beauty specialist. 99p. 8? Brooklyn [1926] Wisconsin, U. S. State Board of Health. Sanitary instructions for cosmeticians. 20p. 8? Madison, 1933. Yale, M. How to cultivate the complexion; a practical treatise on the care of the skin. 114p. 16? N. Y., 1890. Dohm, E. Dermatoid mask. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2002449.—Downing, J. G. Cosmetics—past and present. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 2088-91.—Martin, W. L. Thera- peutic apparatus. U. S. Patent Off., 1934, No. 1974500 — Schmidt, F. R. Cosmetics and history. Med. Life, 1935, 42: 628-31.—Wall, F. E. Cosmetics. Med. Times, N. Y., 1933. 61:334-58. Also repr. COSMETICS 939 COSMIC RAY ---— medical. See also Deformities, Treatment; Dermatology; Face, Surgery; Hair, Epilation; Hypertrichosis, &c. Beamer, R. Le R. Essentials of cosmetic therapy. 113p. 8? [Portland, Ore., 1925] Ehrenreich, E. W. Lehrbuch der Schon- heitspflege auf wissenschaftlicher Grundlage 212p. 8? Berl. [1935] Eitner, E., & Karpelis, E. Kosmetische Therapie; ein Nachschlagebuch fur den Prakti- ker. 150p. 8? Berl., 1932. Friedenthal, L. Teintfehler und kosmetische Hautleiden. 60p. 8? Lpz. [1912?] Goodman, H. Cosmetic dermatology. 591d 8? N. Y., 1936. Gumpert, M. Die gesamte Kosmetik (Ent- stellungsbekampfung) ein Grundriss fiir Aerzte und Studierende. 228p. 8? Lpz., 1931. Joseph, M. Kosmetik, der Haut, der Haare, der Nagel und des Mundes, fur Aerzte und Studierende. 5. Aufl. 80p. 12? Lpz., 1923. Juliusberg, F. Leitfaden der Kosmetik fur Aerzte. 144p. 8? Berl., 1922. Kren, O. Kosmetische Winke. 133p. 8° Wien, 1930. Lazar, K. Manual of cosmetics. 318p. 8? Lond., 1937. Paschkis, H. Kosmetik fiir Aerzte. 5. Aufl. 367p. 8? Wien, 1923. Saudek, I. Kosmetik; ein kurzer Abriss der arztlichen Verschonerungskunde. 102p. 12° Lpz., 1915. Volk, R., & Winter, F. Lexikon der kos- metischen Praxis. 705p. 8? Wien, 1936. Frieboes, W. Brauchen wir arztliche kosmetische Unter- richts- und Beratungsstellen? Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 1399.—Gumpert, M. Kosmetik und Psychotherapie. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1250-2.—Hoffmann. C. A. Der derzeitige Stand der dermatologischen Kosmetik. Ibid., 1930, 4: 744.— Jones, J. W., & Alden, H. S. Cosmetic dermatology. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1933, 22: 45-9.—Kren, O. Ueber die Anwendung des Kohlensaureschnees in der Kosmetik. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 1329-31.—Lerner, C. Modern cosmetics (from a dermatological standpoint) Urol. Cut. Rev., 1933, 37: 849- 52.—Mezei, K. [New directions in cosmetics] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1926, 24: 1535; 1565.—Miller. H. I., & Taussig, L. R. Cosmetics. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 1999-2002. Also repr — Sa:.lfeld, E. Kosmetik. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 89-9K—Siill- mann, H. Medizinische Kosmetik. Med. Kolloidlehr. (Licht- witz) 1935, 839-48. COSMIC ray. See also Air, Ionization; Atom; Electron; Magnetism; Radiation. Alfven, H. Sur l'origine dela radiation cosmique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 204: 1180.—Auger, P. Tableau schematique des connaissances actuelles sur les rayons cosmiques. J. phys. radium, Par., 1934, 7. ser., 5: 1-5. ------ Une hypothese sur la nature et les proprietes das rayons corpusculaires cos- miques. Ibid., 1935, 7. ser., 6: 226-8. ------Ehrenfest, P., jr. [et al.] Sur la distribution angulaire des rayons corpuscu- laires cosmiques durs. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 204: 257-9. -----• Les gerbes produites par les rayons cosmiques du groupe mou. J. phys. radium, Par., 1937, 7. ser., 8: 204-6, pl.— Auger, P., & Grivet-Meyer. Analyse des gerbes de rayons cos- miques par I'utilisation de leur divergence. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 203: 246-8. ------ Effets secondaires des rayons cos- miques a Fair libre et en sous-sol. Ibid., 1937, 204: 572.—Au- ger, P., & Rosenberg, A. Analyse du rayonnement corpuscu- laire cosmique sous un ecran de 28m de sol. Ibid., 1935, 201: 1116-8. ------& Bertein, F. Caracteres des 2 composantes corpusculaires du rayonnement cosmique. Ibid., 200: 1022- 4.—Barnothy, J., & Forro, M. Diurnal variation of cosmic-ray intensity and Nova Herculis. Nature, Lond., 1935, 136: 680.—Bhabha. H. J. On the penetrating component of cosmic radiation. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1937, ser. A, 163: 26—Bia- lobrzeski, C, & Adamczewski, I. Application des dielectriques liquides k I'etude des sauts d'ionisation provoques par les rayons cosmiques. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1935, ser. A, 120-8.—Blackett, P. M. S. The absorption of cosmic rays. Atti Congr. internaz. clettroradiob., 1934, 2: 1169-73. Further measurements of the cosmic-ray energy spectrum. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1937, ser. A, 159: 1-18. ------ The energy-range relation for cosmic-ray particles. Ibid., 19-31. ------ & Brode. R. B. The measurement of the energy of cosmic rays; the curvature measurements and the energy spectrum Ibid., 1936, ser. A, 154: 573-87, pl.—Blacked. P. M. S., & Wilson, J. G. The energy loss of cosmic-ray par- ades in metal plates. Ibid., 1937, ser. A, 160: 304-23.—Blau, & Wambacher, H. Disintegration processes by cosmic rays with the simultaneous emission of several heavy particles. Nature, Lond., 1937, 140: 585.—Bramley, A. The production of cosmic ray showers. Science, 1936, 84: 206.—Brown, G S. Cosmic-ray burst phenomena. Sc Month., 1935, 41: 347-9.— Bruins, E. M. [Report of the General Meeting of the Nether- land Scientific Society on May 23, 1936, Amsterdam] Ned. tschr. natuurk., 1937, 4: 236-40.—Cabannes, J., & Dufay, J. Variation annuelle de l'intensite des raies brillantes du ciel nocturne. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 878-80.—Clay J. 1 he nature of cosmic rays. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1935, ser. A 151: 202-10.—Compton, A. H. The nature of cosmic rays. In Am. Congr. Radiol., 1933, 398-411. ------ The com- position of cosmic rays. Proc Am. Philos. Soc, 1935, 75: 251-74. ------ Recent developments in cosmic rays. Rev Sc. Instrum., 1936, 7: 71-81.—Crussard, J., & Leprince Rin- guet, L. Etudes de traversees d'ecrans de plomb par des electrons du rayonnement cosmique de 200 a 1,000 millions d electron-volts et observations des phenomenes divers. J phys. radium, Par., 1937, 7. ser., 8: 213-6.—Dauvillier. A. Recherches sur les rayons cosmiques, effectuees au Scoresby Sund pendant 1'annee polaire. Ibid., 1934, 7. ser., 5: 640-8 — Ehrenfest, P., jr., & Auger. P. Cliches de rayons cosmiques obtenus au Laboratoire International du Jungfraujoch (3 450 m) Ibid., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 65, pl.—Heitler, W. On the anal- ysis of cosmic rays. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1937, ser. A, 161: 261-83. Also repr.—Herzog, G., & Scherrer, P. Mesure des rayons cosmiques effectuee au moyen d'une chambre de Wilson, au Jungfraujoch. J. phys. radium, Par., 1935,7. ser., 6: 489-95, pl.—Hess, V. F., & Demmelmair, A. World-wide effect in cos- mic-ray intensity, as observed during a recent magnetic storm. Nature, Lond., 1937, 140: 316.—Hu Chien Shan, Kisilbasch, B. B., & Ketiladge, D. Investigation of cosmic-ray showers at 4,000 m. above sea-level. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1937, ser. A, 161: 95-107.—Johnson, T. H. The nature of the cosmic radiation. Annual Rep. Smithson. Inst., 1935, 197-214 Also J. Franklin Inst., 1935, 220: 41-68.------Unidirectional cosmic-ray intensities and their variation with latitude Ibid 1937, 223: 379-85.—Joliet, F., & Kowarski, L. Sur la produc- tion d'un rayonnement d'energie comparable a celle des rayons cosmique mous. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 824-7.—Lenz, E. Electric deflection of cosmic ultra-radiation. Nature' Lond.. 1934, 134: 809— Leprince-Ringuet, L. Sur le signe et la nature des particules ultra-penetrantes du rayonnement cosmique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 1184-7. ______ Recherches sur l'interaction avec la matiere des particules de tres grande energie; electrons d'origine diverses et particules du rayonnement cosmique. Ann. phys., Par., 1937, 11. ser., 7: 5-70, 11 pl. ------ &Crusssrd, J. Etude des particules de grande energie du rayonnement cosmique dans le champ magnetique de l'eiectro-aimant de Bellevue. J. phvs radium Par., 1937, 7. ser., 8: 207-12, 2 pl.—Locher, G. L. Cloud- chamber investigations of some cosmic-rav interactions with matter. J. Franklin Inst., 1937, 224: 555-82— Millikan.R. A. What to believe about cosmic rays. Science, 1935,81:211-5.— Nye, A. W. Absorption of cosmic radiation in matter. J. Franklin Inst., 1937, 223: 173-8.—Piccard, A. Sur la consti- tution des rayons cosmiques. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1683-5.—Poli, R. La radiazione cosmica. Boll. Soc eustach.', 1934, 32: 255-74.—Reboul. J. Sur une correlation possible entre l'intensite du rayonnement cosmique et la vitesse de cer- taines reactions chimiques. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936, 203: 245.—Regener, E. Die kosmische Ultrastrahlung. Natur- wissenschaften, 1937, 25: 1-11.—Rossi, B. La radiazione cosmica; aspetto fisico del fenomeno. Atti Congr. internaz elettroradiob., 1934, 2: 1186-99.—Simpson, G. C, & Blackett, P. M. S. Cosmic radiation. Proc. R. Inst. Gr. Britain 1934* 28: pt 2, 312-27, pl.—Skobelzyn, D. Sur le mecanisme des" phenomenes de rayonnement ultrapenetrant (rayons cosmiques) C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 315.—Solomon. J. Les desinte- grations provoquees par le rayonnement cosmique. J. phys radium, Par., 1936, 7. ser.. 7: 71-6.—Stern, A. Les rayons cosmiques et la mort de l'univers. Nature, Par., 1937, 65: 542-6.—Swann, W. F. G. Measurement of the ionization per centimeter of path by individual secondary cosmic rays J. Franklin Inst., 1934, 217: 79-86. ------ The nature of" the cosmic radiation. Ibid., 1935, 219: 636-9. ------ & Locher, G. L. The variation of cosmic-ray intensity, with direction in the stratosphere. Ibid., 1936, 221: 275-90.__ Zuloaga, P. El misterio de los rayos cosmicos. Mem. Acad nac. cienc. Antonio Alzate (1931-32) 1934-36, 53: 313-22. ---- Biological effects. See also Cosmos, Biological effects. Attilj, S. Raggi cosmici nella etiologia e nella cura delle ma- lattie. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1928, 8: pt 2, 307-13.— Boutaric A. Rayons solaires et rayons cosmiques dans leurs relation avec l'ionisation de l'air, I'electricite atmospherique et la vie terrestre. Rev. sc, Par., 1937, 75: 263.—Ducceschi, V. Azioni biologiche delle radiazioni penetranti. Atti Congr. internaz. elettroradiob., 1934, 2: 1174-9.—Engelstad, R. B. Haben die kosmischen Strahlen nachweisbare biologische Wir- kungen? Strahlentherapie, 1934, 51: 072-4. ------ & Moxnes, N. H. Possible action of cosmic rays on living or- ganisms. Nature, Lond., 1934, 134: 898. ------ Unter- COSMIC RAY 940 COSMOS suchungen uber die moglichen biologischen Wirkungen der kosmischen Strahlung. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1935, 16: 485- 97.—Faure, M. Les rayons solaires, les rayons lunaires et les rayons cosmiques; leur action sur l'ionisation de l'air, I'electricite atmospherique et la vie terrestre. Presse therm. clim., 1937, 78: 32-42.—Ide, M. Les rayons cosmiques. Rev. med., Louvain, 1931, 206.—Rivera, V. Sulla influenza bio- logica della radiazione penetrante. Atti Congr. internaz. elettroradiob., 1934, 2: 1200-9.—Viale, G. Le radiazioni cos- miche e la oscillazione cellulare. Radiobiologia, Venez., 1932- 33, 1: 99-103. ---- Therapeutic use. Szekely, E. Cosmotherapy; a guide to treat- ment; transl. and ed. by L. Purcell Weaver. 118p. 4? Lond. [1936] Adam, M. Nouvelles applications therapeutiques de l'oscil- Iation cellulaire et des ondes cosmiques. Rev. g6n. sc. pur., 1929, 40: 576-81. COSMOGONY. See also Cosmology; Evolution. Guerin, A. La cosmogonie et les sciences modernes; reponse aux positivistes modernes specialement a M. Renan publi6e dans les Nos 5, 6 et 7 de la Rev. independante, sous le titre: Une vision genesiaque. 64p. 8? Lille, 1864. Keen, W. W. I believe in God and in evolu- tion. 4. ed. rev. 109p. 12? Phila. [1925] Angelucci, A. L'uomo nei drammi meccanici dei corpi cosmici. Rass. ital. otorinolar., 1931, 5: 141-7.—Armellini, G. Nouvelles recherches sur l'hypothese cosmogonique de Laplace et la diffusion de la vie dans l'univers. Scientia, Bologna, 1936, 61: suppl.. 48-54.—Belot, E. L'evolution et les resultats de la cosmogonie dualiste et tourbillonnaire. Rev. gin. sc. pur., 1924, 35: 463-7. ------ L'origine de la terre. Scientia, Bologna, 1932, 2. ser., 52: 65.—Brunelli, G. Macroevoluzione e microevoluzione. Arch. zool. ital., 1931, 16: 326-31.— D, H. The evolution of the universe. Nature, Lond., 1931, 128: 669-701.—Dercum, F. X. The origin and activities of the American Philosophical Society and an address on the dynamic factor in evolution. Proc. Am. Philos. Soc, 1927, 66: Bicent. Celebr. (1727-1927) 19-45.—Icard, S. Eternite et evolu- tion. Marseille med., 1931, 68: 430-43.— Milne, E. A. Some points in the philosophy of physics; time.evolution.and creation. Annual Rep. Bd Regents Smithson. Inst., 1933, 219-38 — Osborn, H. F. The dual principles of evolution. Science, 1934, 80: 601-5.—Pycraft, W. P. Some new aspects of evolu- tion. Annual Rep. Smithson. Inst., 1936, 217-41, 6 pl.— Reiser, O. L. Cosmecology: a theory of evolution. J. Hered., 1937, 28: 367-71.—Small, J. Quantitative evolution. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 444. COSMOLOGY. See also Cosmogony; Energy; Matter; Meta- physics; Nature. Berg, L. S. Nomogenesis or evolution de- termined by law. 477p. 8? Lond., 1926. Lacy, F. D. Nature's harmony. 165p. 8? N. Y., 1883. Radcliffe, C. B. Proteus; or, Unity in nature. 2. ed. 214p. 8? Lond., 1877. Gifford, A. C. The immortality of the universe. Scientia, Bologna, 1934, 56: 191; 249; Suppl., 98; 123.—Jeans, J. H. Modern theories of the universe. Sc. Month., 1931, 33: 12-6. ------ The new world-picture of modern physics. Annual Rep. Bd. Regents Smithson. Inst., 1934, 81-98. Also Nature, Lond., 1934, 134: 355-65.—Lehner, S. Zur Naturan- schauung des Melanesierstammes der Bukawac (Deutsch- Neuguinea, Huongolf-Nordkiiste) Arch. Anthrop., Brnschw., 1937-38, n. F„ 29: 96-102.—Man and the universe; the wider problems of astronomy. Nature, Lond., 1935, 136: 689.— Milne, E. A. On the origin of laws of nature. Ibid., 1937, 139: 997-9.—Schrodinger, E. Was ist ein Naturgesetz? Natur- wissenschaften, 1929, 17: 9-11. ------ Ueber die Umkeh- rung der Naturgesetze. Sitzber. Preuss. Akad. Wiss., phys. math. KI., 1931, 144-53.—Zimmermann, E. Ein neues Entwicklungsgesetz. Umschau, 1934, 38: 141-3. COSMOS. See also Astronomy; Cosmic ray; Cosmogony; Geology; Nature. De Oliveira Bueno, L. *Geographia e cosmographia do internato. lOOp. 8? Rio, 1879. Jeans, J. H. The universe around us. 352p. 8? N. Y., 1930. Ward, L. F. Glimpses of the cosmos, v.5. 346p. 8? N. Y., 1917. Boresch, K. Kreislauf der Stoffe in der Natur. In Handb. norm. path. Physiol. (A. Bethe) Berl., 1927, 1: 702-36 — Bosanquet, W. C. Ancient and modern views of the material universe. In his Meditatio med., Aldershot, 1937, 3-23.— Cohen, M. R. The statistical view of nature. J. Am. Statist. Ass., 1936, 31: 327-47.—Jeans, J. The size and age of the universe. Annual Rep. Smithson. Inst., 1936, 123-36, 2 pl — Lemaitre, G. L'univers en expansion. Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1934, 5. ser., 20: 1182-200.—Lemchen, B. The forces of nature. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1919, 96: 928. Also repr.—Nernst. W. Kommen und Gehen der Sterne und der stationare Zustand des Weltalls. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 1282-5.—Otto, E. Wandlungen des Weltbildes. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 27-30. ---- Biological effects. See also Astrology; Cosmic ray, Biological effects; Periodicity. D'Abundo, E. Sugli eventuali rapporti tra fenomeni metereologici e astronomici e le manifestazioni vitali. Rass. clin. sc, 1933, 11: 423-33.—Dull, T., & Diill, B. Zusammen- hange zwischen Storungen desErdmagnetismusund Haufungen von Todesfiillen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 95. ------ Statistik iiber die Abhangigkeit der Sterblichkeit von geo- physikalischen und kosmischen Vorgangen. Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 226; 263.—Faure, M. De l'influence des taches solairos sur les 6tats morbides. Bull. med. Quebec, 1928, 29: 361-8. ------ Influence des taches solaires sur les suicides, les crimes et les accidents. Gaz. hop., 1931, 104: 1250-3. Also Stras- bourg med., 1931, 91: 652-5. ------ L'influence des taches solaires sur les crimes et les accidents. Clinique, Par., 1931, 26: 305.—Fischer, H. Kosmische Medizin. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 1237-43.—Gunn, D. L., Jenkin, P. M., & Gunn, A. L. Lunar periodicity in Homo sapiens L. Nature, Lond., 1937. 139: 841.—Hirayama, K. Ueber die Korrela- tionen zwischen den Geburtserscheinungen und der Ebbe und Flut. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1933, 28: Nos. 1-7, 35.— Hubacek, J. [Cosmic and meteorologie influence in biology] Cas. 16k. Cesk., 1929, 68: 159-61.—Jores. A. Gibt es einen Einfluss des Mondes auf den Menschen? Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 12-4.—Laignel-Lavastine, M., & Abbas Nancy. Les influences cosmiques sur l'evolution des maladies d'apres les anciens medecins persans. Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1934, 28: 178-81.—Meneghetti, G. Influssi cosmici sulla vita dell'uomo. Radiobiologia, Venez., 1932-33, 1: 49-67.—Petersen, W. F. Studies in endemiology; sunspot periodicity and periodicity in mortality. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1937, 11: 378.—Rede- linger, G. Influences cosmiques et maladies. Odontologie, Par., 1936, 74: 210-2.—Riebold, G. Die Beeinflussung kor- perlicher Perioden durch kosmische Wellen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932-33, 93: 163-6.—Sardou, G., & Faure, M. Les taches solaires et la pathologie humaine. Presse med., 1927, 35: 283-5.—Traute & Diill, B. Ueber die Abhangigkeit des Gesundheitszustandes von plotzlichen Eruptionen auf der Sonne und die Existenz einer 27tagigen Periode in den Sterbe- fallen. Virchows Arch., 1934, 293: 272-319.—Wolff, G. Ueber die Abhangigkeit des Gesundheitszustandes von plotz- lichen Eruptionen auf der Sonne und die Existenz einer 27tagi- gen Periode in den Sterbefallen. Naturwissenschaften, 1935, 23: 210-3. COSSA, Paul, 1901- *Essai sur la ven- triculographie par l'air. 136p. 10 pl. 8? Par., 1928. ---- Physiopathologie du systeme nerveux. vi, 690p. illust. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1936. COSSITT, Harry Austin, 1872-1930. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 358. COSSON, Henri. Contribution a I'etude de la tuberculose pleuro-pulmonaire et de la pseudo- tuberculose au cours des cardiopathies valvu- laires gauches. 40p. 8? Par., 1921. COSSON, Yves, 1910- *Bacillurie tuber- culeuse et tuberculose renale chez les carnivores domestiques [Alfort] 88p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. COSTA, Carlos. *Crystaes de hemoglobina em medicina legal. 52p. 23 pl. 8? S. Paulo, 1933. COSTA, Dominikus, 1907- *Die malig- nen Tumoren der Nasennebenhohlen und ihre Differentialdiagnose gegeniiber dem einfachen Empyem. 22p. 8? Munch., C. Wolf & Sohn, 1931. COSTA, Jose Joaquim Fernandes. *Sulfonal. 53p. 8? Lisb., Casa Cathol., 1889. COSTA 941 COSTES COSTA, Romolo, 1874-1927. Commemorazione tenuta il giorno 31 decembre 1932-XI dal Prof. Luigi Bacialli in occasione della posa della lapide in onore del Prof. Romolo Costa. Osp. maggiore Novara, 1932, 9: 511-8.—Fossati, G. Necrologio. Ann. ostet. gin., 1927, 49: 765, port. COSTA, Tomasso. Innesti ossei ed articolari; ricerche sperimentali. 8, 274p. xxiii, 3 pl. 4? Nap., F. Sangiovanni, 1916. COSTANTINI, A. See Campani, A., & Costantini, A. La tisiologia nella pratica medica. 1676p. 8? Milano, 1933. COSTANTINI, Gennaro. La prognosi e la guarigione della tubercolosi polmonare. 415p. illust. 8? Roma [Fed. Ital. Naz. Tuberc] 1935. ----& REDAELLI, M. Atlante clinico-radio- logico della tubercolosi polmonare. 2 p. 1. 206p. illust. 4? Bologna, Riuniti, 1932. COSTANZO, Alessandro. Costituzione e mortalita. 187p. 8? Milano, Soc. Ed. Vita e Pensiero, 1936. COSTA Rica. Ntinez, S. The occurrence and non-occurrence of certain diseases in Costa Rica. Am. J. Trop. M., 1920, 6: 347-56. ------ Organizacion sanitaria de Costa Rica. Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1927, 6: 629-63, port. COSTAS, Juan Carlos. *Profilaxis palddica y tratamiento por la quinina y el salvarsan. 103p. roy. 8? B. Air., A. Guidi Buffarini, 1915. COSTA Santos, Sebastiao. O tratamento das boubas no Hospital Real de Todos os Santos em principios do seculo xvi. 3 1. 52p. roy. 8? Lisb., Libanio da Silva, 1916. COSTAZ, Marie Louise Helene, 1910- *Le syndrome du Guillain-Barre" avec paralysie faciale. 106p. 8? Bord., Delmas, 1937. COSTE, Andre, 1902- *Du drainage medical des voies biliaires par le melange sulfate de magnesie-peptone. 35p. 8? La Rochelle, 1926. COSTE, F. Equilibre acido-basique des mi- lieux biologiques. lOlp. 8? Par., Masson & Cie, 1925. COSTE, Felix. Traitement du rhumatisme chronique des jointures. 2 p.l. 76p. roy. 8? Par., G. Doin, 1933. COSTE, Florent Frangois Fernand, 1896- *Le cancer vertebral. 348p. 4 pl. 8? Par., 1925. COSTE, Irene, 1905- *Sur I'utilisation des extraits posthypophysaires dans le traitement des rhumatismes chroniques. 95p. 8? Par., 1935. COSTE, Jean Francois, 1741-1819. Bonnette, P. Service de Sante du Corps Expeditionaire Frangais: Coste, _ medecin chef: son oeuvre; son role en Amerique (1780-83) 22p. 8? Par. [1932] COSTE, Maurice, 1904- ^Contribution a I'etude du tabes h6redo-syphilitique apparaissant a l'age adulte. 135p. 8? Par., 1935. COSTEDOAT, A. La simulation des symp- tomes pathologiques et des maladies; diagnostic differentiel; etat mental des simulateurs. 436p. illust. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere, 1933. ---- La mort subite. 264p. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere, 1935. COSTER, Martin Janszoon, 1521-94. Nuijens, B. W. T. [Burgomaster Doctor Martin Janszoon Coster, surnamed Martinus Aeditus, first lecturer on anatomy in Amsterdam; a page from his life and his library] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 2604-11. COSTES, Guy, 1908- *Arrachement des Doints epiphysaires de l'ilion chez l'adolescent. 60p. 8? Par., 1932. COSTES, Leon, 1898- *Oesophagoscopie par methodes combiners. 77p. 8? Par., 1928. COSTESCU, Gheorghe, 1908- *Statis- tique des delivrances artificielles pratiquees a la clinique Tarnier dans les annles 1934-35. 38p. 8? Par., Vigot fr., 1937. COSTET, Pierre, 1907- *De l'extraction de la tete derniere (critique de la manoeuvre de Mauriceau) 62p. 8? Par., 1935. COSTIL, Lucien, 1908- *Le diagnostic bacteriologique de la tuberculose par la culture du bacille de Koch. 205p. 8? Par., E. Le Fran- gois, 1935. See also Saenz, A., & Costil, L. Diagnostic bacteriologique de la tuberculose. 240p. 8? Par., 1936. COSTLER, Alfrede, 1881- , WILLY, A. [et al.] Encyclopaedia of sexual knowledge. 647p. 8? Lond. [1935] COSTO— See Pleura; Rib; Scapula; Thorax. COSTOV, Sokrates, 1897- *Ueber eine neue Methode zur Herstellung von Funktions- kronen. 22p. 8? Munch., 1932. COT, Charles, 1881- Les asphyxies acci- dentelles (submersion, electrocution, intoxication oxycarbonique) etude clinique, therapeutique et preventive, xii, 414p. 8? Par., N. Maloine, 1931. ----Les asphyxies du temps de paix; sub- mersion, Electrocution, intoxication oxycarbo- nique, et du temps de guerre; gaz de combat. 2 1. 452p. illust. pl. 8? Par., Libr. Lorillot, 1932. COT, Paul, 1900- *Sensibilisation et cachexie cancereuse. 63p. 8? Par., 1928. COTARNINE. See also Hydrastinine; Opium. Chopra, R. N., Mukherjee, B., & Campbell. H. G. M. The pharmacological action and anti-malarial properties of anhydro- cotarnine-resorcinol-hydrochloride (a derivative of narcotine) Ind. J. M. Res., 1933, 21: 255-60.—Grewal, K. S., Das Koch- har, B., & Ray, J. N. Pharmacological action of certain deriva- tives of cotarnine. Ibid., 249-53.—Mladoveanu, C. Sur la cotarnine et sur quelques derives quaternaires de cette base. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 742-7. COTET, Pierre, 1903- *La coquille de l'oeuf de poule; considerations pratiques. 25p. 8? Par., 1932. COTI, Toussaint. *Mal de mer et son traite- ment. 34p. 8? Par., 1923. COTO bark [and derivatives] Seil. H. A. Composition of Nectandra coto, Rusby nov. preliminary report. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1922 11: 904-6.— Supniewski, J. V. [Pharmacologic properties of some de- rivants of cotoin] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 729-32. COTON, Ovide Edouard, 1895- *Le cheval des mines de houille [Alfort] lllp. 8? Chartreux, 1926. COTONI, Louis, TRUCHE, C, & RAPHAEL, A. The pneumococcus and pneumococcal affec- tions, viii, 218p. roy. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1924. COTRIM, Eduardo S. *Consideragoes sobre o valor diagnostico das alteragoes da sella turcica. 105p. 34 pl. 8? S. Paulo, 1930. COTTE, Gaston, 1879- Les troubles fonctionnels de l'appareil genital de la femme; etude physiologique, clinique et therapeutique. 2 p 1. 570p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1928. Also 2. ed. 198p. 1931. ---- Chirurgie du sympathique pelvien en gynecologie. 2 p.l. 318p. illust. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1932. COTTENCEAU 942 COTTON INDUSTRY COTTENCEAU, Leon, 1907- *Le mlo- hippocratisme. 74p. 8? Par., Le Frangois, 1935. COTTENCEAU, Louis, 1909- tubercu- lose pulmonaire et traumatisme du thorax. 73p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1937. COTTERILL, Joseph Montagu, 1851-1933. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 39. Also Edinburgh M. J., 1934, n. ser., 41: 128, port. COTTET, Jean, 1905- *Une nouvelle technique de dosage des sels biliaires dans le sang. 122p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1935. COTTET, Pierre, 1901- *Notes sur le volvulus de l'estomac. 79p. 3 pl. 8? Par., 1927. COTTIN, Pierre, 1899- *La Cochinchine; etude zoo-economique (notes d'epidemiologie) [Alfort] 82p. 8? Par., 1927. COTTIN, Pierre, 1904- technique de gastrectomie. 39p. 2 pl. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1936. COTTINI, Alberto. *Da plasmochina na malaria; trabalho executado nas enfermarias da Santa Casa de Misericordia de Sao Paulo. 90p. 7 pl. 8? [S. Paulo] 1929. COTTLE, Maurice H. See Hollender, A. R., & Cottle, M. H. Physical therapy in diseases of the eye, ear, nose and throat. 307p. 8? Lond., 1926. COTTON, Frederic Jay, 1869- Dislo- cations and joint-fractures. 2. ed. 2 p. 1. 745p. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1924. COTTON, Henriette, 1907- *Toxi-infec- tion alimentaire et bacille paratyphique A. 43p. 8? Par., 1936. COTTON, Henry Andrews, 1876-1933. Gordon, K. [Obituary] Am. J. Psychiat., 1934, 13: 921- 3.—Obituary. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1933, 78: 579.—Strecker, E. A. [Biography] Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1934, 60: 218. COTTON, Walter Aidan. Racial segregation in South Africa; an appeal. vi, 158p. 8? Lond., Sheldon Press, 1931. COTTON. See also Bandage; Cellulose, Derivatives; Dressing. Arif, M. [Cellulose cotton] Askeri sihhiye mecmuasi, 1932, 61: 178-96.—Cotton balls—machine-made. Surg. Equip., 1934, 1, 2: 12.—Gorbatschev, S. W., & Winogradov, E. N. Die hygroskopischen Eigenschaften von Watte und ihres Verkohlungsproduktes. Biochem. Zschr., 1927, 186: 413-8.—Ide, M. Toile de lin ou coton. Rev. med., Louvain, 1929, 318.—Jaroshevsky, V. M. [Danger of tetanus infection from use of carded cotton] Ortop. travmat., 1937, 11: 70.— Mazzetti, L. Cotone e fibre artificiali negli usi sanitari. Gior. med. mil., 1936, 84: 825-35. COTTONI, Frederic, 1910- *Hygiene alimentaire du nourrisson. 50p. 8? Par., M. Lavergne, 1937. COTTON industry. See also Textile industry. Oster, M. Contribution a I'etude de la pathologie professionnelle dans I'industrie textile. 40p. 8? Par., 1936. Pittriff, W. *Untersuchungen iiber Staub- schadigungen der Mundhohlenschleimhaut an Arbeitern der Baumwoll-Textilbranche [Er- langen] 19p. 8? Kulmbach, 1934. Pratjsnitz, C. Investigations on respiratory dust disease in operatives in the cotton industry. 73p. 8? Lond., 1936. Caso, G. Le malattie del cotonieri. Fol. med., Nap., 1932, 18: 90-105.—Dearden, W. F. Health hazards in the cotton industry. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 451-6. Also J. Indust. Hyg., 1927, 9: 371; 453; 488. ------ Medical examinations and welfare in cotton factories. J. State M., Lond., 1927, 35: 249-58.—Feil, A. Affections pulmonaires determines par les poussieres de coton. Presse med., 1936, 44: 1395.—Govorov, A. P. [Characteristic traumatism in spinning-mills] Nov. khir., Moskva, 1925, 1: 3, 406-11.—Haworth, E., & Mac- Donald, A. D. On histamine in cotton dust, and in the blood of cotton workers. J. Hyg., Lond., 1937, 37: 234-42.—Koelsch. Die Staubgefahrdung bei der Baumwollebearbeitung. Arch. Gewerbepath., 1932, 3: 399.—Kopelovich, M. A. [Vegetative neurosis and hyperthyroid symptoms among workers of stock- ing and cloth factories] Gig. bezopas. pat. truda, 1930, 8: 34-7.—Park, C. L. Cotton waste manufacture. Health, Melb., 1926, 4: 97-113.—Schilling. K. Ueber die schadlichen Einwirkungen des Baumwollstaubes auf die Atmungsorgane. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1925, 146: 163-72.—Schmidt, L. Zur Gewerbehygiene des Baumwollspinnereiberufs. Arch. Hyg., Berl., 1924, 94: 105-35.—Ware, J. O. Plant breeding and the cotton industry. Yearb. U. S. Dep. Agr., 1936, 657-744. COTTON plant. See also Cottonseed. Cook, E. F. Acromania, or crazy-top, a growth disorder of cotton. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 28: 803-27, 15 pl.—Harland, S. C. The genetics of cotton; the inheritance of petal spot in new world cottons. Genetics, Lond., 1928-29, 20: 365-85, pl. ------ The inheritance of pollen colour in new world cottons. Ibid., 387-99, pl.—Harris, J. A., Lawrence, J. V., & Lawrence, Z. W. The chlorid content of the leaf tissue fluids of Egyptian and upland cotton. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 28: 695-704.—Hunter, W. D. Methods of estimating boll weevil losses. J. Econ. Entom., 1924, 17: 195-7.-—Indische Vor- sichtsmassregeln gegen die Bollwurmgefahr. Zschr. angew. Entom., 1925, 11: 153.—Kearney, T. H. Non-inheritance of terminal bud abortion in Pima cotton. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 28: 1041, pl.—Koenig, P. Ueber Baumwollschadlinge und ihre Bekampfung. Zschr. Pflanzenkr., 1927, 37: 215-23 — Morrill, A. W. Observations on Bucculatrix gossypiella, a new and important cotton pest. J. Econ. Entom., 1927, 20: 536-44. 3 pl.—Otanes, F. G., & Butac, F. C. A preliminary study of the insect pests of cotton in the Philippines. Bull. Nat. Res. Counc. Philippine Islands, 1937, No. 12, 165 — Szymanek, J., & Gavaudan, P. Observations caryologiques sur quelques Gossypium. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 194: 123-5.—Tryon, H. The genus Platyedra (cotton pink boll worm genus) in Australia. Proc. Panpacific Sc Congr., 1923, 1: 353-61.—Vorhies, C. T. Cotton boll weevil and Thurberia bollworm problem in Arizona. J. Econ. Entom., 1924, 17: 553.—Walker, H. W. Outline of the boll weevil problem. Chem. Warf., 1925, 2: No. 4, 2-5.—Woodroof, N. C. A disease of cotton roots produced by Fusarium moniliforme Sheld. Phytopathology, 1927, 17: 227-38. COTTONSEED [and derivatives] Clark, E. P. Studies on gossypol.; concerning the nature of Carruth's gossypol. J. Biol. Chem., 1928, 76: 229-35 — Crawford, R. F. Fungi isolated from the interior of cotton seed. Phytopathology, 1923, 13: 501-3.—Ellis, N. R., Roth- well, C. S., & Pool, W. O. The effect of ingested cottonseed oil on the composition of body fat. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 92: 385-98. Also repr.—Gallup, W. D. The gossypol content and chemical composition of cottonseeds during certain periods of development. J. Agr. Res., 1927, 34: 987-92. ----— & Reder, R. The reaction between gossypol and calcium and its physiological importance. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: 36.— Griinbaumowna, R., & Marchlevski, L. Zur Kenntnis des Gossypols. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 286: 295.—Le*n, O. B. The treatment of small batches cf cotton seed against pink bollworm. Bull. Entom. Res., Lond., 1924, 15: 37-40 — Prescher, J. Eine Mikroreaktion auf Baumwollsamenol. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1926, 51: 234.—Schwartze, E. W., & Alsberg, C. L. Quantitative variation of gossypol and its relation to the oil content of cotton seed. J. Agr. Res., 1923-24, 23: 285-95— Spadola, J. M., & Ellis, N. R. The effect of the ingestion of cottonseed oil before and after hydrogenation on the composition of the body fat of the rat. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 113: 205-18. Also repr.—Stevens, H. Cottonseed allergy and gin. J. Allergy, 1934-35, 6: 393-6.— Taub, S. J. Cottonseed allergy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 334. ---- as food. Bell.B. F. Cottonseed meal treatment. Med. World, 1933, 51: 66-8.—Dowel!, C. T., & Menanl, P. Effect of autoclaving upon the toxicity of cottonseed meal. J. Agr. Res., 1923-24, 26: 9-11.—Gallup, W. D. Concerning the use of cottonseed meal in the diet of the rat. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 91: 387-94. ------ Studies on the toxicity of gossypol; the response of rats to gossypol administration during avitaminosis. Ibid., 93: 381-405.—Goldberg, S. A. The present status of so-called cottonseed injury. Cornell Vet., 1923, 13: 77-82. ------ & Maynard, L. A. Studies of cottonseed poisoning; the patho- logical tissue changes resulting from continuous feeding of cottonseed meal. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1922-23, 62: 450-7.— M'Gowan, J. P. On the pathology of iron deficiency and cottonseed poisoning in pigs. J. Path. Bact., Edinb.. 1924, 27: 201-9, 3 pl. ------ & Crichton, A. Cotton-seed meal poisoning. Biochem. J., Lond., 1924, 18: 273-82—Macy, I. G., & Outhouse, J. P. Further studies on cotton-seed meal injury. Am. J. Physiol., 1924, 69: 78-91.—Perdrigeat, A. Contribution a I'etude des huiles de coton alimentaires. Ann. COTTONSEED 943 COUE falsif., Par., 1930, 23: 605-9.—Schwartze, E. W., & Alsberg, C. L. Relation between toxicity of cottonseed and its gossypol content. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 28: 173-89. COTUGNO, Domenico, 1736-1822. Bianchi. L. [Biography] Riforma med., 1923, 39: 1-4.— Bruni. C. [Biography] Urol. Cut. Rev., 1934, 38: 736.— Corsini, A. [Biography] Riv. stor. sc. med., 1923, 14: 91.— Ferrannini, A. [Biography] Riforma med., 1936, 52: 623.— Levinson, A. [Biography] Ann. M. Hist., 1936, 8: 1-9.— Nardi, G. M. Domenico Cotugno e le sue osservazioni sulla sedi del vaiolo. Terapia, Milano, 1937, 27: 37-55.—Viets, H. R. Domenico Cotugno: his description of the cerebrospinal fluid, with a translation of part of his De Ischiade Nervosa Commentarius (1764) and a bibliography of his important works. Bull. Inst. Hist. M., Bait., 1935, 3: 701-20, 18 pl. COTYLOPHORON. See also Trematoda. Bennett, H. J. The life history of Cotylophoron cotylo- phorum, a trematode from ruminants. Illinois Biol. Monogr., 1936, 34: 6-119. COTYLURUS. See also Trematoda. Nolf, L. O., & Cort, W. W. On immunity reactions of snails to the penetration of the cercariae of the strigeid trematode, Cotylurus flabelliformis (Faust) J. Parasit., Urbana, 1933, 20: 38—48.—Van Haitsma, J. P. Studies on the trematode family Strigeidae (Holostomidae) life-cycle and description of Cotylurus michiganensis (LaRue) Ibid., 1929-30, 16: 224-30. COUADAU, Etienne, 1908- Contribu- tion a I'etude de l'adeno-lymphoidite aigue benigne. 85p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1934. COUALLIER, Marcel, 1905- *Le thio- sulfate d'or et de sodium par voie intrapleurale. 86p. 8? Par., 1929. COUBA, Louis, 1892- Contribution a I'etude du traitement des h4morroides, fissures et fistules de la region anorectale par la diathermo- coagulation [Paris] 63p. 8? Saint-Cloud, 1929. COUCH, James Fitton, 1888- Trembles (or milk sickness) lip. 8? Wash., 1933. Forms No. 306, Circ. U. S. Dep. Agr. COUCH, Timothy Tfollman] 1901- *Treatment of severe head injuries [Marquette Univ. School Med.] 9p. 4? Milwaukee, 1925. Typewritten. COUDER, Raymond, 1908- *Le metabo- lisme basal dans l'hypertension arterielle per- manente et dans la maladie de Raynaud; contri- bution a I'etude des variations de metabolisme basal en dehors des dysthyroidies. 78p. 8? Par., 1933. COUDERC, Adrien, 1885- *Des exostoses et des fractures chez le cheval de course [Alfort] 59p. 2 1. 8? Par., 1926. COUDERC, Jean, 1899- Contribution a I'etude des rayons ultra-violets dans les tuber- culoses chirurgicales de l'adulte. 76p. 8? Par., 1926. COUDERC, Louis Henri, 1905- *Astro- logues, voyantes, cartomanciennes et leur clien- tele; enquete medico-psychologique sur la pra- tique commerciale de l'occultisme. 130p. 8? Par., 1934. COUDERT, Emile Louis, 1900- *Quand et comment convient-il d'operer I'appendicite aigue. 86p. 8? Par., 1929. COUDRAIN, Andre, 1897- Contribu- tion a I'etude des fractures de Monteggia et de leur traitement. 64p. 8? Par., 1928. COUDRAY, Bernard Pierre, 1905- *Les fractures de Letenneur et leur traitement. 36p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1931. COUDRAY, Charles, 1900- *Les luxa- tions pathologiques dans les arthrites blennorrha- giques. 54p. 8? Par., 1926. COUDRAY, E. Henri, 1871- *Un cas d'amygdalite palatine-tuberculeuse. 35p. 8? Par.. 1925. COUE, Emile, 1857-1926. Self mastery through conscious autosuggestion. 92p. 12? Lond., G. Allen & Unwin [1922] ---- My method, including American im- pressions. 201p. port. 8? Garden City, N. Y., Doubleday, Page & Co., 1923. See also Baudouin, C. Emile Coue and his life-work. 22p. 16? N. Y., 1923.—Macnaghten, H. V. Emile Coue, the man and his work. 53p. 8°. N. Y., 1922. For biography see Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 33-5 (R. Krauss) Also Apothekerzeitung, 1926, 41: 746 (Wachter). Also Med. Stand., 1923, 46: No. 8, 12-4 (A. E. Gibson) Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1325-7 (Prussian) Also Um- schau, 1926, 30: 613 (J. Michelsohn) ---- & ORTON, J. Louis. Conscious auto- suggestion. 207p. 12? Lond., T. F. Unwin [1924] COUEDIC, Pierre, 1909- Contribution a I'etude du traitement des troubles fonctionnels de 1'insuffisance veineuse par l'extrait d'hama- meiis intramusculaire. 51p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1936. COUEISM. See Autosuggestion; Suggestion. COUES, Elliott, 1842-99. Yarrow, H. C. Personal recollections of old medical officers. Mil. Surgeon, 1927, 60: 588. ----& WYMAN, Jeffries. The osteology and myology of Didelphys virginiana; with an ap- pendix on the brain. 154p. 4? Bost., 1872. COUET, Georges, 1902- Contribution a I'etude de la tuberculose canine [Alfort] 106p. 8? Lyon, 1926. COUFFON, Henry, 1908- *Traitement de la fracture de l'apophyse coronoide du cubitus compliquee de luxation du coude en arriere [Paris] 51p. 8 pl. 8? Rennes, Impr. Commer- ciale de Bretagne, 1934. COUGH. See also names of parts and diseases of the respir- atory tract as Asthma; Bronchitis; Bronchus, Foreign bodies; Larynx, Diseases, &c; also names of infectious diseases as Whooping cough, &c. Blasko. R. [Cough] Gy6gvaszat, 1936, 76: 161; 179 — Cabot, R. C, Lord, F. T. [et al.] Cough. N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 575-9.—Ceconi, A. La tosse. Minerva med., Tor., 1923, 3: 124-9.—Cova, F. La tosse. In Tisiol. prat. med. (Campani) Milano, 1933, 361-74.—Gezelle Meerburg, G. F. Cough. Geneesk. gids, 1930, 8: 585.—Halphen. Toux spasmodiques. Bull. Soc. mid. hop. Paris, 1928, 3. sir., 52: 1611-4.—Holmes, C. H. Cough. Dis. Chest, 1935, 1: No. 3, 10-2.—Kafparek, A. Die Bedeutung des Hustens. Mitt. Biochem., 1933, 40: 30-2.—Moncrieff, A. Cough in childhood. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 305-7. Also Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 871.—Oddy, H. M. Chronic cough in childhood. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1937, 194: 148-50.—Pearson, W. J. Chronic cough in childhood. Ibid., 1935, 191: 254.—Pendergrass, R. C. The chronic cough. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1936, 25: 60.—Robinson, W. E. Cough in children. Clin. J., Lond., 1925, 54: 279-85.—Sinha, R. B. T. R. D. Cough. Ind. M. Rec, 1933, 53: 194.—Voorhees, I. W. Chronic cough. Med. World, 1937, 55: 817-20.—Wyllie, W. G. Chronic cough in children. Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 136: 52-61. ---- Causes. Antic, M. La toux de l'hypotension arterielle. Lyon mid., 1937 159: 96-101.—Cabot, R. C. Persistent cough of unusual origin. Southwest. M., 1930, 14: 590.—Capper, A., & Solis- Cohen, L. A clinical investigation of chronic cough in children. Arch Pediat., 1929, 46: 327-30.—Chandebois. Toux spas- mophilique. Monde med., 1928, 38: 725.—Colmes, A., & Rackemann, F. M. Studies in asthma; cough as a manifesta- tion of human hypersensitiveness. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930. 95: 192-4.—Cough and fatigue. N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 1134-7.—Dascalopoulos, N. Toux oculaire. Ann. ocul., Par., 1926,163:76?-6.—Garrahan, J. P. Tos bitonal congenita. Rev.' espec, B. Air.. 1926, 1: 523-5.—Harkavy, J. Recurrent winter cough; its pathogenesis. Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1932, 25: 244-51 —Key ton, J. A. Cough; causes and significance. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1935-36, 5: 279-81.—Leven. G. Les dvspeptiques qui toussent et que 1'on croit a tort tuberculeux. Clinique, Par., 1936, 31: 121.—McNeil, C. Remarks upon the symptom of cough in relation to chronic and acute illness in childhood. Edinburgh M. J., 1936, 43: 609-17.—Nario. A. COUGH 944 COUGH La tos emetizante de origen solar. Rev. mid. lat. amer., B. Air., 1928-29, 14: 1203-22.—Obarrio, J. M. Un caso de tos onirica (tos esencial nocturna) Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B, Air., 1924, 3. ser., 18: 367-72.—Pritchard, S. Etiology of cough. Canad. M. Ass. J„ 1925, 15: 1145-7. Also J. Missouri M. Ass., 1930, 27: 97. Also Bull. Battle Creek. Sanit., 1931, 26: 244-8.—Privet cough. Chin. M. J., 1935, 49: 1149 — Riccioli, E. La tosse cardiaco. Gior. med. prat., 1937, 19: 408-15.—Ruby, F. M. Cough as a symptom. Tr. Indiana Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1934, 129-35.—Toux (La) des obeses. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1935, 49: 249.—Voorsanger, W. C, & Firestone, F. Etiological factors in chronic cough; an analysis of 100 cases; preliminary report. California West. M., 1927, 26: 48-50. ---- Diagnosis. Burnet, J. The significance of cough in infancy and child- hood. Internat. Clin., 1923, 33. ser., 4: 134-52.—Gautier, P. De la valeur de la toux comme moyen de diagnostic en patho- logie infantile. Gaz. med. France, 1932, 12-4.—Kalteyer, F. J. The interpretation of the cough symptom. Wisconsin M. J., 1924-25, 23: 605-9. Also Illinois M. J., 1925, 48: 351-4. Also J. Iowa M. Soc, 1925, 15: 585-9.—Moisescu, T. [Differ- ential diagnosis of cough] Romania med., 1929, 7: 193.— Obarrio, J. M. Tos onfrica esencial nocturna. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: pt 2, 610.—Paillard, H. Regardez et ecoutez tousser vos malades. Infirm, fr., 1924-25, 2: 553-8.—Rach, E. Zur Kenntnis des bitonalen Hustens. Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 1630.—Stander, J. J. The diagnostic significance of cough. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1929, 3: 635-7.—Sternberg, T. Die Bewertung der Auskultation des Hustens. Tuberkulose, Miinch., 1928, 8: 294.—Voorsanger, W. C, & Firestone, F. Undiagnosed cough; a study of 200 patients. Tr. Nat. Tuberc. Ass., N. Y., 1927, 23: 208-14, 4 pl. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 1137-40. Also repr.—Wolf, I. J. A new symptom com- plex. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1932, 33: 401-3.—Wolfson, L. E., & Golden, L. A. A study of chronic unexplained cough with the aid of the bronchoscope. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1933, 42: 1122-7. ---- Mechanism. Action (The) of the diaphragm in cough. Med. J. Australia, 1938, 1: 78.—Ameuille, P., & Tarneaud. Les zones tussigenes supraglottique. Bull. Soc mid. h6p. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 251-3.—Brown, A. L., & Archibald, E. The action of cough upon material in the tracheobronchial tract. Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1927, 16: 111-22. Also Arch. Surg., 1928, 16: 322-37 — Coryllos, P. N. A new conception of the mechanics and physiology of cough. Med. Clin. N. America, 1936-37, 20: 86i-76. ------ Action of the diaphragm in cough; experi- mental and clinical study on the human. Am. J. M. Sc, 1937, 194: 523-35.—Ferreri, G. II riflesso della tosse. Arch. ital. laring., 1927-28, 47: 5-27.—Furlan, T. Ueber Husten, seine Physiologie und Therapie. Tuberkulose, Miinch., 1934, 14: 70-3.—Jackson, C. Cough; bronchoscopic observations on the cough reflex. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 1399-404.— Myerson, M. C. Bronchoscopic observations on the cough reflex in tonsilectomy under general anesthesia. Laryngo- scope, 1924, 34: 63-8.-—Raverdino, E. Sul fenomeno della tosse e dello sternuto oculare. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: pt 2, 1407-17.—Ruby, F. M. The mechanism of cough. Tr. Indiana Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1935, 41-52.—Schott. E. Der Husten. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1930, 21: H. 2, 29-47. ---- Pharmacology. See also names of expectorants, narcotics, and sedatives. Staab, T. *Ueber neuere Hustenmittel und Expektorantien. 42p. 8? Wiirzb., 1916. Balazs, E. Codyl-Sirup, ein Mittel gegen den Husten bei Erkrankungen der Kinder. Tuberkulose, Miinch., 1930, 10: 8.—Bijlsma, U. G. [Cough remedies] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 3922-39.—Blatt, B. Ueber Sirolin und Allonal als Hustenmittel. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1799.—Brack, H., & Weidenbusch, H. Ueber die Wirkung des Tussipect. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 342.—Biicken, E. Erfahrungen mit dem Expec- torans Standartin. antitussicum. Ibid., 1937, 11: 935.— Burckhardt, J. L. Ueber die Anwendung von Allonal als Hustenmittel. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 555.—Ernst, A. M. Pharmakologische Untersuchungen von hustenstillen- den Mitteln. Acta brevia neerl., 1938, 8: 34-7. Also Arch. internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1938, 58: 363-9.—Harvier,P. Les medicaments sfidatifs de la toux. Bull. gen. the>., 1934, 185: 480-8.-—Hatcher. R. A. The indispensable uses of narcotics in the treatment of coughing. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: 1383-6.—Hecht, P. Ueber klinische Priifung von Husten- mitteln aus der Morphingruppe. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1069- 71. ------ Ueber Dicodid als Hustenmittel. Ther. Gegen- wart, 1925, 66: 43. ------ Ueber Husten und Hustenmittel. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 67-9.—Heesen, W. Latucyl, ein neues Hustenbekampfungsmittel. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1731.—Henderson, V. E. Mixtures to depress cough. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 23: 673.—Hippe, H. Allional als Husten- mittel. Ther. Gegenwart, 1927, 68: 335.—Hochstetter. Co- dylsirup-Ingelheim. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 802.—Indicaciones (Las) respectivas de los medicamentos sedantes de la tos. Dfa mid.,B. Air.. 1935,7:1417.—Kohler,F. UeberRepneumonSol. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1929, 39: 23.—Leclerc, H. Les bechiques. Progr. med., Par., 1931, 198-202.—Martin & Wolff. Erfahrun- gen mit Dicodid (Knoll) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 1796.—Nemes, J. G. [Parenteral antitussics in pulmonary diseases] Gyogyaszat, 1935, 75: 113.—Nicholson, H. S. Some homeopathic remedies for the coughing office patient. Hahneman. Month., 1937, 72: 363-7.—Paffrath. H. Ueber perkutan wirkende Hustenmittel (Pertussinbalsam) Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 364.—Poras, J. Ueber Arzneispeziali- taten und Hustenmittel. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928, 38: 233.— Schmid-Sachsenstamm, W. Allonal als Hustenmittel. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 990.—Wehl, N. Dicodid, ein neues Mittel zur Hustentherapie. Ther. Gegenwart, 1924, 65: 41.— Zelter, H. G. Klinische Erfahrungen mit Tussamag. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 1211.—Zischinsky, H. Ueber die Anwendung und Dosierung von Morphium und hustenreizstillenden Mitteln im Kindesalter. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1481-3. ---- Rhino-Iaryngological aspect. See also Common cold; Sinusitis, &c. Bloch, A. La toux d'origine rhino-pharyngde. Medecine, Par., 1922-23, 4: 318.—Boutarel, M. La toux quinteuse d'ori- gine nasale. Paris mid., 1924, 53: 200.—Clerf, L. H. Cough considered from an oto-laryngological viewpoint. Laryngo- scope, 1935, 45: 505-10.—Coakley, C. G. Paroxysmal cough, a frequent symptom of infection of the para-nasal sinuses in children. South. M. J., 1924,17: 38.—Coussieu, P., & Maspe- tiol, R. La toux dans ses rapports avec l'oto-rhino-laryngolo- gie. Gaz. med. France, 1937, 44: 343-8.—Dabney. S. G. .Throat coughs. Kentucky M. J., 1925, 23: 181-5.—Dickinson, J. C. The importance of the X-ray examination of the nasal accessory sinuses in cases with chronic cough. J. Florida M. Ass., 1932, 18: 317-9.—Feldstein. E. Toux d'origine naso- pharyngo-laryngee. Rev. gen. clin. th6r., 1924, 38: 825.— Hays, H. Reflex cough from nose and throat conditions. Med. Times, N. Y„ 1922, 50: 312.—Kerley, C. G. Persistent cough and sinus involvement. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 470-2.—Minder. Reflexhusten, durch Pfropfe der Gaumen- mandeln und der stark vergrosserten Zungenbalgdriise bedingt. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 80.—Pagano, A. Sulla tosse riflessa di origine auricolare. Arch. ital. otol., 1929, 40: 736- 46.—Seigneurin. Un cas de toux amygdalienne. Marseille mid., 1921, 58: 265-70.—Taylor, J. W. The role of sinusitis in the production of cough. J. Florida M. Ass., 1936-37, 23: 371-7. ---- Treatment. Alexander, J. B. The significance and treatment of cough. Practitioner, Lond., 1935, 134: 83-95.—Ameuille, P., & Tar- neaud, J. De la n6cessit6 du controle des zones tussigdnes supra-glottiques. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1924, 2: 369-72.— Andreoni, M. Sull'uso dell'etere nella cura della tosse con- vulsiva. Med. prat., Nap., 1926, 11: 309-12.—Bacmeister, A. Der Husten und seine Behandlung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1922, 69: 1549-51.—Baudach, F. Husten und seine Bekam- pfung durch Syrolat. Fortsch. Ther., 1938, 14: 85-8 — Boehncke, K. E. Zur Behandlung des Reizhustens. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 578.—Brockbank, W. The principles governing the treatment of cough. Clin. J., Lond., 1934, 63: 468-71.— D., L. Traitement de la toux. Scalpel, Brux., 1923, 76: 324.—Fantus, B. Therapy of coughs. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 375-82.—Fisher, M. K. Roentgen-ray treatment of chronic cough in children. Am. J. Roentg., 1925, n. ser., 14: 244-6.—Frick, P. Warnung vor Hustensaften beim jungen Saugling! Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 487.—Friedman, L. J. X-ray therapy of chronic cough in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1925, 42: 208-10.—Gorrell, R. L. The treat- ment of cough. Clin. M. & S., 1937, 44: 450-2.—Griinberg Sache, M. [Experimental introduction of medicated opiates in treatment of cough due to bacterial infection] Romania med., 1928, 6: 78.—Hamburger, F. Ueber die Behandlung chronisch hustender nicht tuberkuloser Kinder. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 822. ------ Beurteilung und Behandlung des Hustens bei Kindern. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1345-9.—Heumann, L. [Symptomatology and therapy of coughing] Gyogyaszat, 1935, 75:287.—Holdheim.W. Einige Bemerkungen zur Therapie des Hustens. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1472.—Jackson, C, & Jackson, C. L. Peroral pulmonary drainage; natural and therapeutic, with especial reference to the tussive squeeze. Am. J. M. Sc, 1933, 186: 849-54.— Jessen, F. Ueber Husten und Hustenbehandlung. Ther. Gegenwart, 1926, 67: 488-90.—Kaplan, I. I. Irradiation as treatment of nonspecific cough in children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1937, 54: 699-701.—Koester, F. Ein neuer Husten- schutz. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1800.—Lederer. R. Ueber die Behandlung chronisch hustender nicht tuberkuloser Kinder. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 291; 684.—Liebman, C. Roent- gen radiation treatment of chronic cough occurring during childhood. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 35: 643-6.—Lohfeldt, P. Die Bekampfung des Hustens und des Hustenreizes durch den Kehlkopf. Tuberkulose, Miinch., 1936, 16: 14-8.—Magliano, H., & Ugarte, F. La prueba de la eteroterapia rectal. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1634-6.—Nassau, E. Die arzneiliche Behandlung des Hustens. Kinderarztl. Prax., 1930, 1: 135- 8.—Neumann, W. Coughing and its treatment. Ars. medici, Wien, 1933, 11: 51-4.—Ovssiannikova. A. V. [Regulation of cough and secretion of sputum] Borba s tuberk., 1933, 2: 95-7.—Perrin. M. Traitement usuel de la toux. Bull. gen. the>., 1926, 177: 271-3.—Schrutz, K., & Vychytil, O. [Radio- COUGH 945 COULTER therapy of spasmodic cough and its influence on blood picture] Cas. lek. cesk., 1927, 66: 604; 1929, 68: 115; 161. Also Jahrb. Kinderh., 1929, 3. F., 73: 200-19.—Smilovits. N„ & Eisen- staedt, K. Zur Bekampfung des Hustens. Praxis, Bern, 1934, 23: 117-9.—Stiegele, A. Zur Behandlung des Hustens. Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1933, 4: 37-51.—Szanto, P. Rationelle Hustenbehandlung. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1930,40: 88.—T. Traite- ment de la toux au temps de Pline. Praxis, Bern, 1930, 19: H. 26, 1.—Ugarte, F. Indicaciones de la eteroterapia rectal en la tos del lactante. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1091-3.— Weber, G. [Treatment of cough in children] Gy6gyaszat, 1933, 73: 120-2. COUGNOT, Pierre, 1901- *Deidier; les vers veneriens. 44p. 8? Par., 1926. COUILLAUD, Jean Jacques Philippe, 1903- Les gaz de combat; proprietes chimiques et physiologiques, therapeutique des intoxications; protection. 2 1. 175p. illust. 12? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1936. COUJARD, Roger, 1912- *Recherches histologiques et experimentales sur la prostate et sa croissance normale et pathologique [Paris] 87p. 10 pl. 8? Beaugency, Duguet & cie, 1937. COULAUD, Ernest. Corps thyroide et tuberculose; etude biologique, experimentale, anatomo-pathologique et clinique. 80p. 4 pl. 8? Par., 1922. COULAZOU. See Cazalis, Barthes & Coulazou. Semeiologie des specialites [&c] 384p. 8? Par., 1927. COULEON, Henri, 1907- *La meian- cholie presenile. 96p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1935. COULEON Caderas, Madeleine, 1907- *Les ictus de la paralysie generale; leur traite- ment par l'extrait du lobe posterieur de l'hypo- physe. 74p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1935. COULLET, Charles, 1910- *Les abces pulmonaires post-operatoires. 143p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1936. COULLOUDON, Jean, 1904- Contri- bution a I'etude du traitement de la paralysie generale. 179p. 8? Par., 1932. COULOMBEIX, Jean Victor Henri, 1909- *Diagnostic et traitement des polypes intra- cavitaires de l'uterus. 66p. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1937. COULOMBEIX, Marie Marguerite, 1910- Contribution k I'etude de la roentgentherapie de la tuberculose utero-annexielle. 97p. 8? Par., L. Arnette, 1937. COULON, Armand, 1901- Considera- tions et recherches sur le traitement de l'eczema du chien [Alfort] 64p. 8? Par., 1925. COULON, Georges, 1902- inoculations experimentales k I'homme de la fievre recurrente americaine. 58p. 3 ch. 8? Par., 1926. COULON, Mme Georges. Puericulture. 64p. 12? Par., Hachette, 1925. COULSON, E. J., REMINGTON, Roe E., & LYNCH, Kenneth M. Studies on the metab- olism of copper. 12p. 8? Wash., 1934. Forms No. 23 Invest. Rep. U. S. Dep. Commerce. COULTER, Edith Margaret. Guide to his- torical bibliographies; a critical and systematic bibliography for advanced students, vi, 104p. 8? Berkeley, Calif., Univ. Calif., Press, 1927. COULTER, Frank Edwin, 1885-1927. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 709. COULTER, John Stanley, 1885- Physi- cal therapy, xvii, 142p. illust. 16? N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1932. ,,..„, See also Mock, Harry Edgar, Pemberton, Ralph, & Coulter, J S Principles and practice of physical therapy. 3v. 8? Hagerstown, 1932. Also Rothweiler, Ella L., Coulter, John S., & Jansey, Felix. The science and art of nursing. 1196p. 8°. Phila., 1936. 112386—vol. 3, 4th sebibs----60 COULTER, Merle Crowe, 1894- Outline of genetics; with special reference to plant ma- terial. 21 lp. 8? Chic, Univ. Chicago Press [1923] COULTER, Stanley, 1853- Pharmacol- ogy of the medicinal agents in common use; a brief account of their more important uses, their chief physiological effects, with incidental men- tion of their therapeutic uses. 254p. 16? Indianap., E. Lilly & Co., 1932. COULTHARD, H[arold] Livingstone] See Browning, C. H., Coulthard, H. L. [et al.] Chronic enteric carriers and their treatment. 80p. 8? Lond., 1933. COULTON, G. G. Infant perdition in the middle ages. 32p. 8? Lond., Simpkin & Co., 1922. COUMARIC acid [and derivatives] See also Furan. Friedstein, L. *Synthese des 3'-Methoxy- Benzoylcumarons und des 5-Methoxy-2-Methyl- Cumarans. 32p. 8? Bern, 1909. Bergstrom. E. Action de la cumarine sur le systeme nerveux autonome. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 1159-62.------ Recherches sur les propri£t6s pharmacologiques du cumarin a l'figard des organes isoies et maintenus en survie. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1928, 53: 236-58.—Boehm, T. Unter- suchungen in der Kumarinreihe; iiber eine eigentiimliche Reaktion der Kumarin-3-karbonsaure. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1934, 272: 406-27.—Bovet, D., & Demanche, L. Action physiologique de nouveaux derives de la sferie de l'amino- m6thyl-benzo-dioxane et de l'amino-coumarane. Ann. physiol., Par., 1934, 10: 534.—Bovet, D., & Simon. A. Action sur la vasoconstriction adr6nalinique resale de substances sym- pathicolytiques de>iv6es des pMnoxyfithylamines, des amino- coumaranes, et des aminomelhylbenzodioxanes. C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 116: 842^4.—Clayton, J. S.. & Larmour, R. K. A comparative color test for coumarin and melilotic acid in Melilotus species. Canad. J. Res., 1935, 13: Sec. C, 89-100 — Czapska-Narkiewicz, W. Bandes de fluorescence et d'ab- sorption de quelques derives de la coumarine. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1935, ser. A, 445-7.—De Moura Campos, F. A. Acgao da cumarina sobre o coracao. Brasil med., 1934, 48: 503-6. ------ Acgao da cumarina sobre os vasos. Ibid., 657. ------ Curarisacao pela cumarina. Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo, 1935, 11: 165-8.—Fourneau. E., Bovet. D., & Mader- ni, P. Action pharmacodynamique de nouveaux derives des amino-coumaranes. C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 115: 1215-7.— Geret, L. Cumarin-Nachweis in Vanillin. Mitt. Lebens- mitteluntersuch.. Bern, 1920, 11: 69-71.—Glaser, E. Ueber das unter den Namen 0-Methylasculetin, Scopoletin, Gelse- minsaure, Chrysatropasaure in verschiedenen Pflanzen vorkom- mende 4-Oxy-5-methoxykumarin und das Glukosid desselben. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1928, 266: 573-82.—Gomez. Etude sur les amino-coumaranes carboxyles. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1934, 8. ser., 20: 337-42.—Haring, B. G. Material for repelling insects. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 1995247.—Lingelsheim, A. von. Ueber neue Cumarinvorkommen in einheimischen Pflanzen. In Festschr. 70. Geburt. Alexander Tschirch, Lpz., 1926, 149-54.—Marolda, C. I. Acci6n de la cumarina sobre intestino aislado; constituci6n qufmica; propiedades; usos. Rev. As. mid. argent., 1936, 50: 1567-72.—Merz, K. W., & Hotzel, J. Versuche zur Synthese von Furokumarinen und ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des 4-Oxy-5-methoxy-iso- phthalaldehyds. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1936, 274: 292-310.— Moura Campos, F. Contractura pela cumarina. Brasil med., 1934, 48: 359-61.—Niccolini, P. Contributo alio studio biologico di alcune sostanze odorose; la cumarina sintetica ed alcuni suoi derivati. Arch. ital. sc farm., 1932. 1: 253-85.— Rai, K. Ueber die pharmakologische Wirkung des Cumarins. Jap. J. M. Sc. 1934-35, 8: H. 3. Pharm. 29.—Roberts, W. L.. & Link, K. P. A precise method for the determination of columarin, melilotic acid, and coumaric acid in plant tissue. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: 269-81. Also repr. COUMETOU, Maurice. 1904- *L'aller- gie dans la syphilis; son etude par l'intrader- moreaction au serum de cheval. 56p. 8? Par., 1930. COUNCELL, R. W. Apologia alchymiae. xi, 88p. 8° Lond., J. M. Watkins, 1925. COUNCILMAN, William Thomas, 1854-1933. Cushing. H. Obituary. Science, 1933, 77: 613-8 — MacC W. G. [Obituary] Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1933, 53: 159-61, port.—Obituary. N. England J. M., 1933, 209: 924. COUNCILMANIA. See under Endamebidae. COUNTERIRRITATION 946 COURBIL COUNTERIRRITATION. See also Abscess, fixation; Acupuncture; Blister; Cautery; Cupping; Reflex therapy. Cyriax, E. F. On counter-irritation. Practitioner, Lond., 1926, 116: 382-4.—Trinca, F. Counterirritation and increased visceral function. Med. J. Australia, 1925, 1: 564. COUNTERMAN, Richard May, 1869-1923. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 676. COUNTRY-MANS physician. [8] 94p. 24? Lond., R. Chiswel, 1680. Bound with Discourse cone the period of human life (Allestree) Lond., 1677. COUPAL, James Francis, 1884-1935. Aci- dosis, endocrinology, and glandular tables. 55p. tab. diagr. 8? Wash., 1923. Repr. from Med. Interpreter. ■---- The history of pathology, p.49-71. 8? Phila., 1933. In Lectures on the Hist, of Med., 1926-32, Phila., 1933. COUPEAU, Pierre, 1901- *Considera- tions sur le pneumothorax artificiel therapeutique. 120p. 8? Par., 1928. COUPEROT, Maurice, 1901- *Contribu- tion a l'6tude de la therapeutique cardiaque: la convallamarine en injections intraveineuses. 39p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1926. COUPIN, F. Les formations choroidiennes des poissons. 156 p. 8? Par., G. Doin, 1924. Forms No. 20, Arch, morph. gin. exp. COUPIN, Henri. La fecondation chez les animaux et chez les vegetaux. 203p. illust. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere, 1934. COUPIN, Jean, 1911- Contribution a I'etude des formes cardiaques des nephrites aigues de I'enfant. 88p. pl. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1937. COUPLAND, Sidney, 1849-1930. Obituary. Brit. M. J„ 1930, 1: 886. Also Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 1036. COUPPEY, Marcel, 1894- *Recherches sur l'emploi de la solution iodo-ioduree de Lugol en therapeutique par voie veineuse et buccale. 78p. 8? Par., 1922. COUPU, Jean, 1900- *Des accidents ner- veux subits au cours du pneumothorax thera- peutique. 49p. 8? Par., 1926. COURAGE, Bernard, 1908- Contribu- tion a I'etude de l'echinococcose familiale. 72p. 8? Par., Jouve & cie, 1934. COURAGE. See also Fear. Hoeren, J. *Ueber Feigheit vor dem Feinde. 35p. 8? Bonn, 1919. Andics, M. Tollkiihnheit und Pradestinationsvorstellung. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1935, 13: 158-61.— Birley, J. L. Psychology of courage. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 779-85.—Bohmig, W. Zur«Phanomenologie der Tapferkeit. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1925, 73: 581-91. COURAUD, Prosper, 1885- *Etude des savons (role dans l'organisme et applications therapeutiques) 48p. 8? Par., 1931. COURBE-MICHOLLET, Louis, 1908- *Action de la folliculine chez les prematures. 82p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. COURBET, Pierre, 1904- *Assurance contre la mortalite du betail (equides; bovides) influence des maladies contagieuses sur revolution et la forme de cette assurance [Alfort] 55p. 8? Par., 1927. COURBIERES, Maurice. 1911- *Vita- mine et avitaminose A; les facteurs de revelation de l'avitaminose A; la pathogenie des lesions oculaires d'avitaminose A [Lyon] 154p. 8? Bourg, Berthod, 1935. COURBIL, Rene, 1903- *Essai de repar- tition geographique des helminthiases humaines dans l'Empire colonial francais. 116p. 8? Par., 1929. COURCHINOUX, Anthony, 1907- *La sclerose des varices et des hemorroides par la glycerine [Paris] 62p. 8? Aurillac, 1932. COURCOUX, A., & LELONG, Marcel. Arte- rites. p.477-575. 8? Par., 1933. In Nouv. traite med. (Roger) Par., 1933, 3: fasc. 10. COURDOUX, Victor, 1868-1924. Tournier, E. Necrologie. Med. scol., Par., 1924, 13: 143. COUREAU, Hubert, 1900- *Quelques considerations a l'usage du medecin practicien relatives a la declaration des naissances. 96p. 8? Par., 1928. COUREAUD, H. See Oudard, Pierre, Hesnard, A., & Coureaud, H. Le diagnostic dans les affections de la colonne vert^brale (chez l'adulte) 256p. 8! Par., 1928. COURLAND, Max, 1898- *La chronaxie neuro-retinienne; etude physiologique. 54p. 8? Par., 1925. COURMONT, Jules, 1865-1917. Precis de bacteriologie pratique; 5. ed. par Paul Courmont. vi, 1259p. 38 pl. 12? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1926. ----LESIEUR, C. [et al.] Precis d'hygiene; 3. ed. xviii, 901p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1925. COURNAND, Andre, 1895- *La sclerose en plaques aigue; contribution a I'etude des encephalo-myeiites aigues disseminees. 148p. 8 pl. 8? Par., 1930. COURNAND, Rene Edouard, 1893- *Contribution a I'etude clinique et therapeutique de l'actinomycose des maxillaires. 55p. 8? Par., 1930. COURONNE, Maurice, 1890- *Les hemi- piegies homolaterales. 78p. 8? Par., 1925. COURONNE, Paul, 1901- *Oreillons et diabete. 55p. 8? Par., 1927. COURREGES, Jean, 1907- Contribu- tion a I'etude de 1'hysterectomie chez nos petites femelles domestiques [Alfort] 72p. 8? Par., 1931. COURSIER, Louis, 1889- Contribution a I'etude de la tension arterielle dans l'obesite. 68p. 8? Par., 1922. COURT, Else. *Ueber Kodeinvergiftung im Kindesalter. lip. 8? Freib., 1926. COURT, Josiah, 1841-1938. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 466, port. COURT, Thomas H. See Clay, Reginal S„ & Court, Thomas H. The history of the microscope [&c] 266p. roy. 8? Lond., 1932. COURTADE, Paul, 1909- *Traitement de la luxation subtotale du carpe retrolunaire. 75p. 6 pl. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1934. COURTADE, Rene, 1913- *Etude de la dourine [Alfort] 95p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1937. COURTEHEUSE, Gabriel Claude, 1908- *Bases actuelles de la prophylaxie des intoxica- tions par la voie respiratoire (gaz de combat) 46p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1935 COURTEHOUX, Pierre Auguste Marie Jo- seph, 1907- Contribution a I'etude de la chimiotherapie de l'avortement epizootique des bovides [Alfort] 125p. 8? Par., 1931. COURTEILLE, Pavet de, 1788-1868. Delaunay, P. Un agri'ge' de la restauration le Docteur Pavet de Courteille. Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1932, 26: 50-69. COURTHIAL, Andree, 1889- *Emotional differences of delinquent and non-delinquent girls of normal intelligence; a study of 2 groups paired by chronological age, intelligence and COURTHIAL 947 COURTNEY environment [Columbia Univ.] 102p. 8? N. Y., 1931. COURTIAL, Andre, 1904- Contribu- tion a I'etude de la pdri-arthrite rhumatismale de l'epaule et de son traitement par les injections locales de novocaine. 34p. 8? Par., Admin. Centrale, 1935. COURTIAL, Andre, 1912- *Traitement de l'acrodynie infantile. 81p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres 1936. COURTIAL, Jean Auguste, 1903- ♦Re- cherches sur l'oxydation de l'alcool ethylique dans l'organisme [Paris] 95p. 8? Blois, Soc. Anon. Blesoise, 1936. COURTIAL, Lucien, 1911- *Nouvelles observations de prematures traites par la folli- culine [Lyon] 89p. 8? Bourg, Imp. Berthod, 1936. COURTILLIE, Paul Jean Francois, 1911- *La spasmophilic chez le nourrisson de moins de 2 mois mise en evidence par la recherche du signe de Chvostek. 61p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1936. COURTIN, Andre, 1908- *Accidents para- et pseudo-vitulaires observes chez la vache [Alfort] 48p. 8? Par., 1933. COURTIN, Pierre Roger Marcel, 1909- *Quelques cas d'images radiologiques pseudo- tuberculeuses du poumon. 72p. 8? Par., M. Lavergne, 1937. COURTIN, Rene, 1894- *A propos de quelques cas de mycosis fongoide. 64p. 8? Par., 1924. COURTINE, Berthe Eva, 1896- ♦In- fluence de l'insuline sur le metabolisme azote; son role dans l'engraissement et l'amaigrissement. 76p. 8? Par., 1928. COURTINE, Joseph, 1900- *Les scis- surites dans l'enfance et leur diagnostic radio- logique. 68p. 3 pl. 8? Par., 1926. COURT [juvenile] See also Adolescence, Forensic aspects; Child, neglected; Criminal; Forensic medicine; Training school. International Prison Commission. Chil- dren's courts in the United States; their origin, development, and results. 203p. 8? Wash., 1904. Anossow. Neues im Jugendstrafrecht der USSR. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 357-9.—Chute, C. L. Juvenile probation. In Pub. Welf. in U. S. (Am. Acad. Polit. Social Sc) Phila., 1923, No. 194, 223-8.—Eliot, T. D. The juvenile court and the educational system. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1923-24, 14: 25-45.—Elkind, H. B., & Taylor, M. The evaluation of juven- ile courts and clinics; an introduction to the theory of evalua- tion. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1935, 5: 217-26.—Fiala, H. Die Wiener Jugendgerichtshilfe. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1922, 14: 54-6.—Frischauf, H. Gesichtspunkte zur Reform der Jugendgerichtsbarkeit. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 904.—Griinhut, M. Reichsdeutsche Bemerkungen zum osterreichischen Jugendgerichtsgesetz. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1929, 20: 279-86.—Hulbert, H. S., & Sheehan, F. J. The relation of the psychiatrist to the juvenile court. J. Crim., 1934, 25: 245-53.—Lenroot, K. F. The evolution of the Juven- ile Court. In Pub. Welf. in U. S. (Am. Acad. Polit. Social Sc.) Phila., 1923, No. 194, 213-22.—Lombroso de Ferrero, G. Los tribunales para menores en Belgica y su influencia sobre ladisminuci6ndelacriminalidad. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1924,11: 344-9.—Mosse, M. Das italienische Gesetz uber die Ernch- tung und das Verfahren des Jugendgerichts vom 20. Juli 1934. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 359-67—Muller-Hess & Auer, W. Das Jugendgerichtsgesetz und seine praktische Bedeutung. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.. 1929, 20: H. 9, 16-29.— Siegel, O. Der osterreichische Regierungsentwurf eines Jugendgerichtsgesetzes. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1929, 20: 399-405 —Suchanek, V. Der neue Jugendgerichtsgesetz- Entwurf. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1920, 18: 101; 1927, 19: gg__Vigna, V., & Sacerdote, A. L'istituzione ed il funziona- mpntn dpi Tribunale per i minorenni. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor 1934 54: 811-95.—Waite, E. F. The outlook for the invpnile court. In Pub. Welf. in U. S. (Am. Acad. Polit. Sociallie.) Phila.. 1923, No. 194, 229-42. COURTNEY, Joseph William, 1868-1928. The conquest of nerves. 4 1. 209p. 12? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1911. For biography see Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1928, 20: 1083-5, port. (E. N. Taylor) COURTNEY, Walter, 1856-1924. Ide, A. W. Obituary. Minnesota M., 1924, 7: 617.— Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 210. COURTOIS, A. See Marchand, L., & Courtois, A. Les enc6phalites psy- chosiques. 144p. 8? Par., 1935. COURTOIS, Adolphe, 1903- *Sur un syndrome comitio-parkinsonien; etude anatomo- clinique. 97p. 8? Par., 1928. COURTOIS, Bernard, 1777-1838. Toraude, L. G. Bernard Courtois (1777- 1838) et la decouverture de l'iode. 164p. 8? Par 1921 COURTOIS, Gfaston] See Lebeau, Paul, & Courtois. G. Traitfi de pharmacie chimique. 2v. 858p. 1343p. 8? Par.. 1929. COURTOIS, Jacques, 1904- *De la retention du fcetus mort dans la grossesse extra- uterine. 176p. 8? Par., 1928. COURTOIS, Jean, 1906- *Rupture sous- peritoneale du duodenum (valeur de la tache verte) 50p. 8? Par., 1933. COURTOIS, Jean Roger, 1908- Con- tribution a I'etude des dystonies d'attitude. 46p. 8? Par., 1935. COURTOIS, Maurice, 1899- *Le traite- ment des nourrissons porteurs de germes diph- teriques par le novarsenobenzol et la gonacrine. lllp. 8? Par., 1930. COURTOIS, Raymond, 1890- *Refle- xions sur la sante; de l'influence du moral sur le physique. 47p. 8? Par., 1923. COURTOIS-SUFFIT [Maurice] & GIROUX, Rene. La cocaine; etude d'hygiene sociale et de medecine legale. viii, 230p. 12? Par., Masson & cie, 1918. COURTOIS-SUFFIT, Maurice, 1861- & ZEDET. Hygiene industrielle; lutte contre les intoxications dans la fabrication des poudres et explosifs. 2 p. 1. 327p. diagrs. 8? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1932. COURTY, Amedee Hippolyte Pierre, 1819- 86. Estor, E. [Biography] Montpellier mid., 1923, 45: 73-95. COURTY, Louis, & ANSEL, M. Le traite- ment chirurgical du goitre exophtalmique et des goitres avec hyperthyroide. 313p. illust. tab. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1936. COURVILLE, Cyril B[rian] 1900- Intra- cranial tumors; their pathology, symptomatology, diagnosis and prognosis. 158p. 8? Providence, R. I., Snow & Farnham Co., 1931. COURVOISIER, Joseph Noel, 1907- *Les interventions mobilisatrices dans les rai- deurs et ankylose du genou. 180p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1937. COUSENS, Frederick W. See Sewell, A. J., & Cousens, F. W. The dog's medical dictionary [&c] 324p. 8? Lond., 1932. COUSIN, G. See Terrien, Felix, & Cousin, G. Affections de l'oeil en medecine ggnerale. 510p. roy. 8? Par., 1924. COUSIN, Jean, 16. century. La vraie science de la pourtraicture. 401. obi. 4? Paris, G. LeBe, 1676. COUSIN, Jean, 1900- Contribution a I'etude du role biologique de la peau dans les infections. 56p. 8? Par., 1928. COUSIN, Jean, 1906- *Traitement de la blennorragie en milieu hospitalier. 112p. 8? Par., 1930. COUSIN 948 COUVADE COUSIN, Marthe Marguerite Marie, 1910- *L'assistance publique dans le Biesois avant 1789. 182p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1936. COUSIN, Paul Charles, 1910- Con- tribution k I'etude d'ensemble des granulies pulmonaires froides. 69p. 8? Par., A. Legrand, 1935. COUSIN, Victor, 1792-1867. Lenoir, R. La philosophic de Victor Cousin. Rev. philos. France, 1929, 107: 411-43. COUSINET, Julien, 1905- Contribu- tion Ii I'etude de Palbinisme. 96p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1935. COUSINS McCastor, Mary Newcomb, 1903- *Sur un cas anormal de nephrose lipoidique. 29p. 8? Lausanne, A. Bovard-Giddey, 1935. COUSSER, Kurt de, 1896- *Ein Beitrag zur Aetiologie der follicularen Zahncysten [Leip- zig] 20p. 8? Zeulenroda-Thiir., A. Oberreuter, 1934. COUSSIEU, Pierre Marie Marcel, 1907- *Essai de traitement de la polypose nasale. 130p. 8? Par., V. Degrange, 1937. COUSTENOBLE, Roger, 1907- *Diag- nostic des formes frustes de la maladie de Base- dow. 56p. 8? Par., 1933. COUSTY, Andre, 1897- Contribution a I'etude de l'association digitaline-ouabaine en therapeutique cardiaque. 40p. 8? Par., 1923. COUTANT, Victor Carlisle Barr, 1907- *Alexander of Aphrodisias: commentary on book 4 of Aristotle's Meteorologica [Columbia Univ.] 99p. 8? N. Y. City, 1936. COUTARD'S radiotherapy. See Roentgen therapy, Methods. COUTELEN, Frederic Raymond, 1897- *Essai de culture in vitro de scolex et d'hydatides echinococciques (Echinococcus granulosus) 27p. 8? Par., 1926. COUTO, Miguel, 1864-1934. Achard.C. Necrologie. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 112: 111.—Araoz Alfaro, G. [Obituary] J. clin., Rio., 1934, 15: 213-5, port.—-De Almeida Prado, A. Miguel Couto, o medico e o vulto nacional. Ibid., 216-8.—Duque, H. A obra therapeutica do Prof. Miguel Couto. Ibid., 221-3.— F., C. [Obituary] Brasil med., 1934,48: 457-70.—Morquio, L. Necrologia. Arch. urug. med., 1934, 4: 537-9.—Sergent, E. Necrologie. Presse mid., 1934, 42: 1285.—Umber. Nekrolog. Verh. Berl. med. Ges., 1935, 65: 209. COUTON, Marc. Castro-enterites infantiles et caseinate de chaux. 79p. 8? Par., 1923. COUTURAT, Jacques Victor, 1900- *L'anesthesie chloroformique au cours de tetanos. 88p. 8? Par., 1929. COUTURAT, Louis, 1902- Contribu- tion k I'etude du virilisme surrenal. 71p. 8? Par., 1927. COUTURIER, Henri, 1908- Contribu- tion a I'etude du traitement des pneumopathies aigues par les injections intra-veineuses d'alcool a 33%. 51p. 8? Par., E. Le Frangois, 1934. COUTURIER, Herve, 1909- *La peste a Madagascar durant ces dernieres annees. 66p. 8? Par., 1936. COUTURIER, Louis George, 1893- *Une technique d'osteosynthese (indications, descrip- tion, resultats) 87p. 8? Par., 1926. COUTURIER, Raymond, 1910- *Des imperforations congenitales de l'oesophage. 89p. 8? Par., Modernes, 1936. COUTURIER, Robert, 1904- *Essai sur les rapports de la fievre aphteuse et de la vaccine [Alfort] 34p. 8? Par., 1930. COUVADE. See also Puerperium. Dawson, W. R. The custom of couvade. 118p. 8? [Lond.] 1929. Bouwman, J. La couvade. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1925, 35: 49-70.—Dawson, W. R. Bibliography. In his Custom (The) of couvade [Lond.] 1929, 103-13.—Kunike, H. Das Manner- kindbett. Arch. Menschenk., 1925-26, 1: 424-32.—Macpher- son, J. M. The couvade in the North-East. Caledon. M. J., 1929, 14: 17-9.—Reitzenstein, F. von. Couvade. Hand- worterb. Sexwiss. (Marcuse) Bonn, 1923, 55-7. COUVE, Jean Baptiste Rene Philippe, 1905- *Les evolutions tuberculeuses au cours des suppurations pulmonaires [Paris] 65p. 4 pl. 8? Cahors, 1933. COUVELAIRE, Alexandre, 1873- Dartigues, L. [Biography] In Fasc. script. (Dartigues, L.) Par., 1932, 3: 585-8. — LEMIERRE, Andre Alfred, & LENOR- MANT, Charles. Pratique medico-chirurgicale. 3. ed. 8v. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1931. Also supplement, v.9, 1936. COUVELAIRE, Roger, 1903- *Essai sur les oedemes aigus du pancreas et des mesos peritoneaux adjacents; etude clinique et experi- mentale. 219p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1933. COUVREUX, Jacques Eugene, 1893- *La constriction pupillaire normale. 42p. 8? Par., 1924. COVA, Felice, -1935. Atlas thora- coscopicon. 12 p. 1. 3 1. 50 pl. 4? Milan, Sperling & Kupfer, 1928. For biography see Lotta tuberc, 1935, 6: 64 (M. Redaelli) COVELL, Gordon, 1887- Malaria con- trol by anti-mosquito measures. ix, 148p. 2 pl. 8? Calc, Thacker, Spink & Co., [1931] COVENTRY, England. Medica! Officer of Health. Annual report. 1890-1935. 1892, 1893, 1897 missing. COVINGTON, Ethel. See Hoffman, Henry F., & Covington, Ethel. Health. 23p. roy. 8? [Denver, 1925] COVINGTON, Nicholas Goza, 1892- Manual of physiology; lecture course in physiol- ogy designed for colleges and other educational institutions, p. 1. ii, xvii, 471p. illust. diagrs. 8? Ann Arb., Edwards Bros, 1932. COVISA, Jose Sanchez. Modernos estudios sobre dermosifiliograffa. 2 p. 1. 312[4]p. 20 pl. 8? Madr., J. Morata, 1932. COVO, Joseph, 1910- *De l'operation de Marion ou cloisonnement de cul de sac de Douglas. 49p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. COW. See under Cattle; Dairy. COWAN, Alfred, 1884- An introductory course in ophthalmic optics, p. 1. 262p. 8? Phila., F. A. Davis Co., 1927. COWAN, Charles Basil, 1878-1925. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 918. COWAN, John. Die Wissenschaft eines neuen Lebens. 403p. 8? N. Y., Cowan & Co., 1872. ----& LATSON, W. R. C. What all married people should know; a book for all who are married and those who contemplate marriage. 320p. 16? Chic, G. W. Ogilvie & Co., 1903. COWAN, John Marshall, 1870- & RIT- CHIE, W. T. Diseases of the heart; with a chapter on the ocular manifestations of arterial disease by Arthur J. Ballantyne. 2. ed. xvi, 605p. 2 pl. 2 ch. 8? Lond., E. Arnold & Co., 1922. Also 3. ed. xvi, 631p. illust. pl., 1935. COWAN, M. Cordelia, 1889- Woman's Hospital manual of nursing. 3 p. 1. 124 1. 4? [Harrisburg] 1927. Mimeographed. COWAN 949 COWPER'S GLAND ---- Nursing manual of gynecology and obstetrics. 251p. 4? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co. [1931] [Loose-leaf copy] COWAN, Ruth. See Blunt, Katherine, & Cowan, Ruth. Ultraviolet light and vitamin D in nutrition. 229p. 8? Chic. [1930] COWARD, William, 1656-1725. Chance, B. [Biography] Ann. M. Hist., 1935, 7: 559-69 — James, R. R. [Biography] Brit. J. Ophth., 1928, 12: 241-5. COWBANE. See Cicuta. COWDIN, Katherine. See Boyer, Josephine, & Cowdin, Katherine. Hay dieting; menus and receipts for all occasions. 2. ed. 404p. 8? N. Y., 1936. COWDRY, Edmund Vincent, 1888- Gen- eral cytology; a textbook of cellular structure and function for students of biology and medicine. vii, 754p. 9 pl. 8? Chic, Univ. Chicago Press [1924] ---- Special cytology, the form and functions of the cell in health and disease; a textbook for students of biology and medicine. 2v. xv, 702p.; vi, 645p. 8? N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1928. Also 2. ed. 3v. illust. pl. 1932. ---- Human biology and racial welfare. xviii, 612p. 8? N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1930. ---- A textbook of histology; functional significance of cells and intercellular substances. 503p. illust. pl. diagrs. roy. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger [1934] For portrait see collection in library. COWELL, Ernest M. Hernia and hernio- plasty; with an introduction by Sir Arthur Keith. xvi, 128p. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1927. Also American ed. 128p. N. Y., 1927. COWELL, George, 1835-1927. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 1156. COWELL, George B., 1867-1933. Griffin, D. P. [Biography] Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1934, 142: 285-7. COWELL, Stuart Jasper. See Haslam, J. F. C. Recent advances in preventive medicine [&c] 328p. 8? Lond., 1930. CO WEN, S. B. Editor of Melbourne Hospital clinical reports. Melb., v.l, 1930. COWGILL, George Raymond, 1893- The vitamin B requirement of man. xix, 261p. pl. diagrs. 8? New Haven, Yale Univ. Press [1934] COWHERD, J[oseph] B[ird] 1855- See Clendening, Logan. Modern methods of treatment [etc.] 692p. 8? S. Louis, 1924. COWIE, Andrew James, 1836-1929. Obituary. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929, 20: 449. CO WIN, A[be] Wfilbur] 1896- *The effect of mercurochrome on septic conditions [Marquette Univ. School of Medicine] 6p. 4. Milwaukee, 1924-25. Typewritten. COWLES, Edward Spencer, 1879- Re- ligion and medicine in the church, representing the principle of the work in the scientific co- operation of physicians and clergymen in the body and soul medical and mental clinic, New York City, pointing to the church's true ministry of healing. 93p. 12? N. Y., Macmillan Co., COWLEY, Arthur Ernest, 1861- The Hittites. viii, 94p. 8? Lond., H. Milford, 1920. COWPER, Alfred. 1867-1923. Obituary. Caledon. M. J., 1922-23, 12: 61. COWPER, William, 1666-1709. [Portrait] Ann. M. Hist., 1935, 7: front. COWPER'S gland. See also Urethra. Heller, R. E. Cowper's gland and its reaction to castration and to different sex-hormone conditions. Am. J. Anat., 1932, 50: 73-95.-—Shih, H. E. Absence of compensatory hyper- trophy of Cowper's glands in the albino rat. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31:423. Diseases. See also Gonorrhea. Lange, G. [A. J.] *Die Cowperitis; ihre Haufigkeit, ihre Aetiologie und klinische Bedeu- tung. 19p. 8? Berl., 1933. Cohen, H., & Dourmashkin, R. L. Chronic cowperitis. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1923, 27: 151.—Donahue, C. D. Suppurative cowperitis; a report of 2 cases. Northwest M., 1929, 28: 272-4.—Epstein, S., & Sexton, W. G. Chronic cowperitis and pruritus ani. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1937, 41: 856-8.—Fire- stone, A. The neglected bulbo-urethral glands of Cowper. Ibid., 590-2.—Grimaldi, F. E. Cowperitis agudas. Dfa mid., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 964.—Harkness, A. H. Infections of the bulbo-urethral glands of Cowper. Brit. J. Vener. Dis., 1937, 13: 119-35.—Muschat, M. Urethral and perineal cysts of the glands of Cowper; with the report of a case and review of the literature. J. Urol., Bait., 1929, 22: 239-46.—Olivieri, G. Cisti da echinococco della ghiandola di Cowper. Riforma med., 1932, 48: 26-8.—Otsuka, H. Fall von Cowperitis tuberculosa. Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1933, 34: 107.—Vilar, G. Cowperitis del lado derecho. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1927, 2: 136-8 — Weinmann, A. Pruritus scroti und Cowperitis catarrhalis chronica. Derm. Wschr., 1932, 95: 1481-3.—Whitney, C. M. Chronic infection of Cowper's glands as a cause of persistent urethral discharge. Urol. Cut. Rev., 1930. 34: 233-6 — Wugmeister, J. La cowperite. Gazz. osp., 1932, 53: 553-7. ---- Tumors. Gutierrez, R. Primary carcinoma of Cowper's gland. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 65: 238-48.—Schmidt-La Baume, F. Haemangiom an der Cowperschen Druse unter dem Bilde einer parenchvmatosen Cowperitis. Derm. Wschr., 1935, 101: 1107.—Uhle, C. A. W., & Archer, G. F. Primary carcinoma of Cowper's gland; report of a case with a review of the literature. J. Urol., Bait., 1935, 34: 128-33. COWPERTHWAITE, A[llen] C, 1848- Text-book of materia medica; characteristic, analytical, and comparative, xviii, 697p. 8? Chic, Gross & Delbridge, 1885. COWPOX. See Vaccinia. COX, George Lissant. Tuberculosis control in England. 44p. 4? N. Y., Nat. Tuberc. Ass., 1936. COX, Gladys May. Clinical contraception. ix, 173p. illust. pl. 8? Lond., W. Heinemann, 1933. COX, Harold, 1859- The problem of population, ix, 244p. 8? N. Y., G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1923. COX, Henry Leon. *Some derivatives of Iinolic acid. lip. 8? Chic, Univ. Chicago, Libr., 1922. Also J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1922, 44: COX, Lillian E. Talks on medical work in India and China. 31p. sm. 4? Lond., United Counc. Mission Educ, 1922. COX, Lucy E. See Philipps, Mary E., & Cox, Lucy E. Elementary biology for matriculation and allied examinations. 480p. 8? Lond., 1931. Also General biology. 223p. 8". Lond. [1936] COX, Michael Francis, 1852-1926. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 457. Also Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1:466. COX, Ulysses O. Syllabus of elementary physiology with references and laboratory exer- cises viii 167p. 12? Mankato, Minn., 1890. COX, Willem Hendrik, 1861-1933. Starcke, A. [Obituary] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1934. 38: 13-24. COXA. See Hip. COXE 950 CRAGIN COXE, John Redman, 1773-1864. The writings of Hippocrates and Galen, epitomized from the original Latin translations, xv, 681p. 8? Phila., Lindsay & Blakiston, 1846. COXITO Granado, Jose Antonio, 1843-1935. [Necrologie] Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1935, 11: 115, port. COYON, Amand, 1871-1928. [Necrologie] Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52: 1841-44. COYTE, Ralph. Surgery of the genito- urinary tract. 127p. 8? Lond., J. Cape [1932] COZENS, Frederick Warren, 1890- Achievement scales in physical education activi- ties for college men. 118p. tab. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1936. See also Bo var d, John Freeman, & Cozens, F. W. Tests and measurements in physical education. 364p. 8°. Phila., 1930. COZETTE, Paul, 1869- *De la re- sponsabilite des compagnies de chemins de fer dans le transport des animaux [Alfort] lOOp. 8? Par., 1925. COZYMASE. See Enzyme; Zymase. COZZOLINO, Olimpio, 1868-1937. Manuale pratico di pediatria ad uso dei medici e degli studenti. 2. ed. xxi, 1166p. 121 illust. 12? Nap., V. Idelson, 1916. Also editor of II lattante. Parma, v.l. 1930- See also Sangiorgi, G. Le linee igienico-sociali nell'opera scientifica di O. Cozzolino. Lattante, 1937, 8: 211-38, port. For biography see Lattante, 1937, 8: 3-6 (M. Bergamini) CRAASMANN, Werner, 1910- *Ueber die feineren Vorgange an der Schmelz-Dentin- grenze bei der Entstehung der Hartsubstanzen der Zahne. 17p. 8? Wiirzb., M. Hofmann, 1935. CRAAYVANGER, Wilhelm, 1906- *Die Bedeutung des konstitutionellen Momentes fiir die Symptomatologie der Infektionspsychosen. 34p. 8? Bonn, P. Kuben, 1933. CRAB. CRABB, Edward Drane, 1890- Principles of functional anatomy of the rabbit, ix, 137p. 8? Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co. [1931] CRADDOCK, Burrell L., 1891- War on disease is a treatise on hygiene, diseases of infancy and childhood, and practical nursing. 751p. 2 pl. 8? Fort Worth, Tex., Bunker Print. Co. [1925] CRADLE. See also Infant, Care. Pflug, W. Die Kinderwiege, ihre Formen und ihre Ver- breitung; ein Beitrag zur Verbreitungsfrage von Kulturgiitern. Arch. Anthrop., Brnschw., 1923, n. F., 20: 185-223, 4 pl.— Ruhrah, J. Sixteenth century cradle. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 476.—Zahorsky. J. The discard of the cradle. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 4: 660-7. CRAFFE, Marcel, 1892- *Hypertrophie des glandes salivaires, observee dans quelques affections mentales. 48p. 8? Par., 1924. CRAFTS, Leo Melville, 1863- Epidemic encephalitis (encephalomyelitis) 237p. pl. diagr. 8? Bost., R. G. Badger [1927] CRAFTS, Wilbur F. Why dry? briefs for prohibition, local, state, national and inter- national [Enl. ed.] 192p. 8? Wash., Internat. Reform Bur., 1918. CRAGG, Francis William, 1882-1924. Mesnil. Necrologie. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1924, 17: 421.—Obituary. Ind. J. M. Res., 1924-25, 12: 5-9. Also Nature, Lond., 1924, 113: 720. CRAGIN, Edwin Bradford, 1859-1918. Essen- tials of gynaecology; arranged in the form of questions and answers prepared especially for students of medicine, viii, 192p. 12? Phila., W. B. Saunders, 1890. See also Dowd. C. N. Master surgeons of America. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 41: 845-7. CRAGO, William Henry, 1851-1936. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 964, port. Also Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1: 483-5. CRAGO. See Crustacea. CRAIB, William Hofmeyr. The electro- cardiogram, viii, 57p. 4 pl. 8? Lond., H. M. Stat. Off., 1930. Forms No. 147 Gr. Britain Privy Counc. M. Res. Counc. Spec. Rep. Ser. CRAIG, Alexander Righter, 1868-1922. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 900; 910. CRAIG, Charles Franklin, 1872- A manual of the parasitic protozoa of man. viii, 569p. 8? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co. [1926] ---- Laboratory methods of the United States Army, vii, 696p. 18? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1929. ---- Amebiasis and amebic dysentery. viii, 315p. illust. diagr. roy. 8? Springfield, 111., C. C. Thomas [1934] ---- Tropical diseases. 81p. illust. 8? Hagerstown, Md., W. F. Prior Co., 1937. In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, J.) 2: chap. 36. ---- & FAUST, Ernest Carroll. Clinical parasitology. 733p. illust. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1937. CRAIG, Cyrus Burns, 1884-1936. Cornwall, L. H. [Biography] Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 37: 427.—Davis, T. K. Obituary. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1936,62: 186. CRAIG, Frank Ardary, 1876- Diseases of middle life; the prevention, recognition and treat- ment of the morbid processes of special signifi- cance in this critical life period; comprising 22 original articles by various eminent authorities. 2v. 951 p.; 920p. 8? Phila., F. A. Davis Co., 1923. Also 2. ed. 2v. xi, 951p.; viii, 920p. ch. 1926. ---- Health survey of the police and firemen of the city of Philadelphia. 87p. 8? Phila., Henry Phipps' Inst., 1923. CRAIG, J. F. See Fleming, George. Fleming's Veterinary obstetrics [&c] 4. ed. 552p. 8? Lond., 1930. CRAIG, James, 1861-1933. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 177. Also Lancet, Lond., 1933, 1: 211. CRAIG, Joseph Davis, 1856-1923. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 1894. CRAIG, Maurice, 1866-1935. Henderson. D. K. [Obituary] Am. J. Psychiat., 1935, 91: 1211.—Maurice (The) Craig memorial. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 1361.—Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 87. Also Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1935, 49: 24. Also Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 119.—[Portrait] Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1930, 14: No. 2. —— & BEATON, Thomas. Psychological medicine; a manual on mental diseases for prac- titioners and students. 4. ed. xiii, 437p. 25 pl. 8? Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1926. CRAIG, Robert Gordon, 1870-1931. [Obituary] Lancet, Lond., 1931, 2: 1047. CRAIG, William, 1832-1932. See Macdonald, D. M. Craig's posological tables. 6. ed. 124p. 32? Edinb., 1933. CRAIGIA. See Monadidae, CRAIGIE 951 CRAMER CRAIGIE, Edward Home, 1894- An introduction to the finer anatomy of the central nervous system, based upon that of the albino rat. 194p. 28 pl. 8? Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co., 1925. CRAIGIE, James. See Burgess, W. L., Craigie, James, & Tulloch, W. J. Diag- nostic value of the vaccinia variola flocculation test. 8? 43p. Lond., 1929. ---- & TULLOCH, W. J. Further investiga- tions on the variola-vaccinia flocculation reaction. 129p. ix. 7 pl. 8? Lond., H. M. S. Off., 1931. Forms No. 156, Gr. Britain Privy Counc. M. Res. Counc. Spec. Rep. Ser. CRAIK, Henry, 1846-1927. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 598. CRAIK, James, 1730-1814. Moore, R. W. Dr James Craik, Chief Physi- cian and Surgeon of the Continental Army; ad- dress delivered at the unveiling of a monument [Ac] 8p. 8? Wash., 1929. Ireland, M. W. [Biography] Virginia M. Month., 1928-29, 55: 780.—James Craik, a Revolutionary Surgeon General. Mil. Surgeon, 1928, 63: 865; 1932, 70: 152, port. CRAIN, Charles Hficks] 1854- Short talks on the eye. 11 1. 16? Chic. [1896] CRAM, Eloise B. Bird parasites of the Nema- toda, suborders, Strongylata, Ascaridata, and Spirurata. xvii, 465p. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1927. Forms Bull. No. 140, U. S. Nat. Mus. CRAM, William Everett, 1871- See Stone, Witmer, & Cram, W. E. American animals [&c] 318p. 8! N. Y„ 1902. CRAM A, Leon, 1897- *La phenolurie dans les troubles digestifs du nourrissons. 72p. 8? Par., 1926. CRAMER, Dietrich, 1906- *Ueber den Pfannenstiel'schen Querschnitt. 51p. 8? Bonn, H. Trapp, 1932. CRAMER, EM KOELLNER, H. [et al] Con- junctiva, Cornea, Sclera, Verletzungen, Berufs- krankheiten, sympathische Erkrankung, Augen- druck, Glaukom. xii, 874p. 8? Berl., J. Sprin- ger, 1931. Forms v.4, Kurzes Handb. Ophth. (Schieck & Bruckner) Berl., 1931. CRAMER, Ehrenfried. Was muss der Arzt von der neuen Verordnung fiber die Einbeziehung der Berufskrankheiten in die Unfallversicherung wissen und welche Pflichten ergeben sich fiir ihn daraus? 72p. 8? Berl., 1925. CRAMER, Franz Josef, 1895- *Ein Beitrag zum Krankheitsbilde der Blasenstorungen bei Spina bifida occulta, p.235-48. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1926. Also Zschr. urol. Chir., 1926, 21: CRAMER, Friedrich, 1909- *Zur U V- Strahlenbehandlung des akuten Erysipels. 22p. 8? Mfinst. i. W., M. Kramer, 1933. CRAMER, Hans, 1898- *Untersuchun- gen fiber Vorkommen von Soorpilzen bei Schul- kindern. 20p. 8? [Erlangen] 1932. CRAMER, Hans Otto, 1908- Untersu- chungen fiber die Abhangigkeit des Aziditats- quotienten des Harns von der Aufnahme von Natriumkarbonat und -bikarbonat. 16p. 8? Rostock, Adlers Erben. 1933. CRAMER, Julius, 1906- *Deliriumartige Zustande nach Chlorathylmissbrauch. 31p. 8? Bonn, L. Heidelmann, 1933. CRAMER, Karl, 1863-1937. Festschrift Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1922, 21: No. 2, port —Hackenbroch [Biography] Ibid., 1932, 31: 355; 1937, 88: 333------ Nekrolog. Zschr. Orthop., 1937-38, 67: 03. CRAMER, Victor H. *Intestinal obstruction and the cause of death [S. Mary's Hosp.] 12p. 4? Milwaukee, 1927-28. Typewritten. CRAMER, William, 1878- Fever, heat regulation, climate, and the thyroid-adrenal apparatus, ix, 153p. 40 pl. 8? Lond., Long- mans, Green & Co., 1928. CRAMP, Arthur Joseph, 1872- See American Medical Association. Nostrums and ouack- ery. 3v. 8? Chic, 1912-36. CRAMP. See also Spasm. Suter, J. *Ueber die Aetiologie, Sympto- matologie und Therapie der Krampfigkeit des Rindes. 50p. 8? Zur., 1934. Derrick, E. H. Heat cramps and uraemic cramps, with special reference to their treatment with sodium chloride. Med. J. Australia, 1931, 2: 612-6.—Fog, M.. & Schmidt, M. Hyperventilation experiments during carbon dioxide and oxygen inhalation on patients subject to cramps. Acta psy- chiat. neur., Kbh., 1931, 6: 203-6 [Discussion] 257-73.— Si»lt in the treatment of heat cramp. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 38.—Wilder, J. Zur Klinik und Pathogenese der Waden- krampfe. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 895-900. ---- professional. See also Neurosis; Psychoneurosis. Chavany, J. A. Les crampes dites professionnelles et leur traitement par les solanees. Bull.m6d., Par., 1937, 51:125-7.— Durey, L. Le traitement manuel des dyskin^sies (crampes fonctionnelles) Medecine, Par., 1921-22, 3:709-13.—Flournoy. Crampe professionnelle. Rev. mid. Suisse rom., 1917, 37: 719. Also Korbl. Schweiz. Aerzte, 1918, 48: 581.—Hewat, A. F. Functional spasm of both hands. Edinburgh M. J., 1917, n. ser., 18: 212.—Kofoed, S. E. Morbus britannicus; a form of fireman's cramp. Lancet, Loud., 1936, 1: 23.—Krisch. Klonischer Beschaftigun^skrampf bei linkshandigem Topfer mit Neurofibromatose. Deut. med. Wschr., 1918, 44: 1094.— Negro, F. Sur la pathogenie des crampes fonctionnelles. Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: 948-59. Also Minerva med., Tor., 1930, 21: 536-42.—Salmon, A. Sul meccanismo genetico dei crampi professional!. Q. psichiat., Genova, 1923, 10: 121-32.— Stephens, G. A. A permanent waver's cramp. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 1: 1195.—Urechia, C. I., Dragomir, L., & Retezeau. Sur 3 cas de crampes professionnelles. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1935, 27. ser., 407-11. ---- writer's [mogigraphy] Salavert, H. *Les epreuves de passivite dans la crampe des ecrivains; l'hypersth6nie des antagonistes [Paris] 103p. 8? Gournay-en- Bray, 1928. Adler, E. Ueber einige Falle von Schreibkrampf bei Stria- tumlasion. Nervenarzt, 1932, 5: 295-7.—Alajouanine, Thurel & Giocevich. Syndrome chor&que chronique a topo- graphie brachiocervico-faciale avec dysarthrie de type wilsonien pr6cede\ il y a 30 ans, dune crampe des ecrivains et il y k 20 ans d'un torticolis spasmodique. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: 530-40.—Andre-Thomas & Salavert. Les epreuves de passivite' et la crampe d;>s Ecrivains; l'hypersth6nie des antago- nistes. Paris med., 1927, 65: 243-9.—Callewaert, H. La crampe des ecrivains; influence de techniques professionnelles defectueuses. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1930, 30: 814-22.— D'Abundo, G. Della scrittura associata come metodo terapico della mogigrafia. Riv. ital. neuropat., 1907-8, 1: 161-7.— Gontermann. Schiene fiir Schreibkrampf-Leidende. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 902.—Graham, D. Writer's cramp and allied affections: their treatment bv massage and kinesitherapy. Practitioner, Lond., 1917, 99: 363-72. Also Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1917, 3. ser., 41: 841-6. Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1921, 100: 1018-21. Abo Am. Med., 1924, n. ser., 19: 458-65.—Harten- berg, P. Crampe des eerivains guerie par la ligature filastique. Arch. neur.. Par., 1906, 2. sir., 22: 19-23.—Hohle, C. Der beste Federhalter; Ergebnisse psychotechnisch-arbeitswissen- schaftlicher Untersuchungen. Umschau, 1928, 32: 34-6.— Juster, E. Crampe des Ecrivains; spasme de torsion du bras droit avec hyperpronation; mouvements chor6oath6thosi- formes; torticolis spasmodique; syphilis probable. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: 707-9.—Kashiwabara, K. On a case of writer's cramp. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1930, 13: 41-3. Also Polyclin. Dairen, 1930-33, 5: No. 8. 41-3.—Kihn, B. Ueber den Schreib- krampf und seine Behandlung. Nervenarzt, 1937, 10: 69-84.— Radovici, A. Le traitement atropinique de la crampe de l'gcrivain; essai d'une classification pathogenique. Bull. Acad. med. Roumanie, 1936, 1: 491-6.—Schachter-Nancy, M. II crampo degli scrivani o discinesia della scrittura. Riforma med., 1938, 54: 15-8.—Urechia, C. I., & Retezeanu, G. [Pay- choanalysis of writers' cramp] Cluj., med., 1928, 9: 493-7. Also Arch. gen. neur., Nocera, 1928, 9: 154-6, CRAMPTON 952 CRANIOFACIAL CRAMPTON, Charles Ward, 1877- The pedagogy of physical training, with special reference to formal exercises, xv, 257p. front. 12? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1922. ---- The boy's book of strength, xvii, 257p. pl. 8? N. Y., McGraw-Hill Bk Co. [1936] CRAMPUS neurosis [Wernicke] Erben, S. Ueber den Crampus und seine Bekampfung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 1499-501.—Gaupp, R., jr. Beitrag zur Frage der Crampusneurose. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 132: 682-701.—Wilder, J. Ein Fall von Crampuskrankheit, kombiniert mit Tetanie. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1935, 138: 165-79. CRANACH, Lucas, 1472-1553. Frankel, W. K. Das Dr Bloch'sche Exlibris von Lucas Cranach; ein bisher nicht erkanntes Selbstbildnis des Kiinstlers? Janus, Leiden, 1935, 39: 207-11, pl. CRANBERRY. Sgg Oxvcoccus. CRANDALL, Arthur George, 1858- Op- timistic medicine; or, The early treatment of simple problems rather than the late treatment of serious problems. 2. ed. xiv, 318p. 8? Phila., F. A. Davis Co., 1924. CRANDALL, George. Care and treatment of the sick, in acute diseases; a guide for the nurse or family; including the causes, symptoms, diagnosis, termination and treatment. 200p. 16? Walton, N. Y., 1895. CRANDALL, Lathan Augustus, 1903- An introduction to human physiology. 2 p. 1. 325p. illust. diagrs. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1934. CRANDALL, Thomas Vaughan, 1840-1922. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 1259. CRANDALL, W. T., & TURK, K. L. Feeding the dairy cow efficiently. 55p. 7 figs. 8? Ithaca, 1936. Forms No. 363 Cornell Extens. Bull. CRANE, Augustus Warren, 1868-1937. Case J. T. Augustus Warren Crane, 1868-1937. Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 37: 684-9; port. CRANE, Carl J., 1900- See Ocker. William C, & Crane, C. J. Blind flight in theory and practice. 200p. 8". S. Antonio, Tex., 1932. CRANE, Harold Hayes, 1878-1923. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1865. CRANE, Mary Magdalen, 1889- *Changes in the respiratory quotient of white mice when injected with the blood of normal and psychopathic individuals [Catholic Univ.] 38p. 8? Wash., 1931. CRANIOFACIAL dysostosis [Crouzon] See also Acrocephalosyndactylia; Acrocephaly; Cranium, Abnormities. Allotjche, A. *Un nouveau cas de dysostose cranio-faciale hereditaire (maladie de Crouzon) 66p. 8? Par., 1932. Knafelman, C. *La maladie de Crouzon. 19p. 8? Geneve, 1934. Salmon, J. *Un cas de dysostose cranienne avec malformations articulaires. 31p. 8? Par., 1922. Allen, C. Dysostosis craniofacialis. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 350.—Apert, E., & Bach. Dysostose cranio-faciale heredi- taire chez une enfant de 2Yi ans coincidant avec une luxation congfinitale de la hanche. Arch. mfid. enf., 1928, 31: 605-10.— Arjona, J. Un nuevo caso de enfermedad de Crouzon. Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1930, 30: 650-6.—Atkinson, F. R. B. Heredi- tary cranio-facial dysostosis, or Crouzon's disease. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 195: 118-24.—Aubaret, E., & Jayle, G. E. Myopie grave et nanisme par dysmorphic hfirfiditaire thyro- hypophysaire; dysostose cranienne et faciale. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1934, 12: 561-7.—Ballantyne, A. J. Dysostosis cranio- facialis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 280-5.— Bojlen, K. [Case of cranio-facial dysostosis] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 70.—Brockmeyer. Ueber einen Fall von Dysostosis praniofacialis (Crouzon) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 91: 626-8.—Burton, P., & Ley. A. Dysostose cranio-faciale (maladie de Crouzon) dans une famille saine. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1935, 35: 57-64, 2 pl.—Castronovo, E. Sulla cranio- stenosi familiare ereditaria (disostosi cranio-facciale) Radiol. med., Milano, 1931, 18: 325-46.—Comby, J. Un cas de dysos- tose cranio-faciale non hfirfiditaire ni familiale. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1327. Also Arch. mfid. enf., 1927, 30: 283.—Crouzon, O. Une nouvelle famille atteinte de dysostose cranio-faciale hfirfiditaire. Ann. mfid., Par., 1929, 25:84-91. ------ Sur la pathogfinie de la dysostose cranio- faciale hfirfiditaire. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1932, 3. ser., 108: 1172. ------ La base du crane dans la dysostose cranio- faciale hfirfiditaire. Ibid., 1935, 3. ser., 113: 151-6. ------ La dysostose cranio-faciale hereditaire. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1935, 8. ser., 6: 41-5, 3 pl. ------ & Regnault. Les variations de forme du crane dans la dysostose cranio-faciale hfirfiditaire. In Marinesco Festschr., Bucar., 1933, 169-79.— Crouzon & de Santa-Maria. A. S. Les dysostoses prfichor- dales. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 115: 696-700. ------ Des dystrophies chordales. Ibid., 116: 29-33.— Crouzon, O., & Seval. Un nouveau cas de dysostose cranio- faciale hfirfiditaire. Bull. Soc. mfid. h6p. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52: 858.—Debre, R., & Petot, C. Une famille de sujets atteints de dysostose cranio-faciale. Ibid., 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1221-9. Also Arch. mfid. enf., 1927, 30: 274-82.—Ellis, R. W. B. Craniofacial dysostosis (Crouzon's syndrome) Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 1187.—Garcin, R., Chevalley, M., & Bize, R. Etude anatomique d'un cas de dysostose cranio- faciale [maladie de Crouzon] Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 1178-88.—Garcin, K., Thurel, R., & Rudaux, P. Sur un cas isolfi de dysostose cranio-faciale (maladie de Crouzon) avec ectrodactylie. Arch. mfid. enf., 1933, 36: 359-65. ------ Sur un cas isolfi de dysostose cranio-faciale, maladie de Crouzon, avec ectrodactylie. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1932, 3. ser., 48: 1458-66.—Giraud, P., & Bordouresque. Dysostose cranio- faciale avec accidents oculaires graves; malformation cranienne atypique chez la mere. Ibid., 1938, 3. ser., 54: 154-9.— Grenet, H. Sur la dysostose cranio-faciale et sur quelques anomalies craniennes. In his Conf. clin. mfid. inf., Par., 1936, 4. ser., 199-228. ------ Deux cas de dysostose cranio- faciale. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1936, 34: 156-9. ------ Levesque, J., & Isaac-Georges, P. Un cas de dysostose cranio- faciale non hfirfiditaire ni familiale. Ibid., 1934, 32: 75-8 — Grenet, H., Leveuf, J., & Isaac-Georges, P. Dysostose cranio- faciale; examen anatomique. Ibid., 343-50.—Gross, F. Un cas de dysostose cranio-faciale hfirfiditaire type Crouzon. J. neur. psychiat., 1929, 29: 480-5, pl.—Giinther, H. Dysostosis craniofacialis hereditaria. Endokrinologie, Lpz., 1933, 13: 255-60.—Gunsett, Sichel & Bouton. Un cas de maladie de Crouzon. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1933, 21: 695-7 — Heuyer & Bach. Dysostose cranienne non hfirfiditaire. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1928, 26: 411-3.—Hirschfeld, R., & Hirsch- Mamroth, P. Dysostosis cranio-facialis. Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 167-9.—Huber, J., LiSvre, J. A., & Neret. Acrocfiphalie ou dysostose cranio-faciale fruste chez 2 jumeaux. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1938, 3. ser., 54: 595-8.—Joiris, P. Dysostose craniofaciale hfirfiditaire ou maladie de Crouzon. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1934, No. 69, 40-7.—Laignel-Lavastine & Bou- quien. Deux cas de forme fruste de la dysostose cranio-faciale de Crouzon. Rev. neur., Par., 1931, 38: 171-5.—Loeches, H., & Dihigo, M. E. Enfermedad de Crouzon; presentaci6n de un nuevo caso. An. radiol., Habana, 1930, 2: 82-8. Also Rev. cubana oft., 1930, 2: 21-9.—Mastromarino, A. Sulle deformita craniche da sinostosi premature delle suture, con particolare rifermiento alia sindrome di Crouzon ed alia cosidetta sindrome di Apert (disostosi cranio-facciale; acrocefalosindattilia) Arch. ortop., Milano, 1935, 51: 233-304.—Medinger, F., & Morard, G. Dysostose cranio-faciale (maladie de Crouzon) Arch. opht., Par., 1935, 52: 489-98.—Monchy, L. B. de [Case of craniofacial dysostosis] Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1931, 1: 144- 9, pl.—Monthus, Cadilhac & ChenneviSre. Les manifestations oculaires dans la dysostose cranio-faciale (maladie de Crouzon) Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 178-81.—Nager, F. R. L'oreille dans la maladie de Crouzon. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 116: 349-59.—Nordmann, J., & Duhamel, E. Maladie de Crouzon. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1933, 11: 422-6.—Pesme, P. Sur 2 cas de dysostose cranio-faciale de Crouzon; contribution & l'fitude des troubles oculaires dans les malformations craniennes. Arch, opht., Par., 1929, 46: 738-49.—Pommi, B., Buffe, P., & Marot, R. Goitre exophtalmique et dysostose cranio-faciale. Ann. mfid. leg., 1935, 15: 371-9.—Regnault, F., & Crouzon, O. Etude sur la dysostose cranio-faciale hfirfiditaire (nouvelles re- marques sur l'aspect clinique et le mficanisme des reformations) Ann. anat. path., Par., 1929, 6: 577-94.—Reiser, E., & Lowen- stein, A. Dysostosis craniofacialis hereditaria (Crouzon) Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 55:482.—Roubinovich, Crouzon, O. [et al.l Deux nouveaux cas isolfis de dysostose cranio- faciale ni hfirfiditaire ni familiale. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1927, 3. ser., 51:, 676-81.—Schor, M. I., & Heinismann, J. I. Zur Frage der Dysostosis craniofacialis. Zschr. Kinderh., 1932, 53: 103-9.—Schuller, A. Craniostenosis. Radiology, 1929, 13: 377-82.—Skaloud, F. [Case of dysostosis craniofacialis cum syndactvlia et brachymesophalangia] Anthropologic Praha, 1934, 12: 192-225.—Sundal, A. [Cranial deformities; case of dysostosis craniofacialis] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1938, 99: 445-50.—Touraine, Solente & Vialatte. Dysostose cranio- faciale avec hypertfilorisme et hfirfido-syphilis. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 612-8.—Trotot, R. Un cas de dysostose cranio-faciale (maladie de Crouzon) chez un nouveau-nfi avec autopsie. Bull. Soc. mfid. h6p. Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52: 17?- CRANIOFACIAL 953 CRANIOPAGUS 82.—Van Lint. Dysostose cranio-faciale hfirfiditaire, type Crouzon. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1929, No. 59, 28-30. Van Bogaert, L., & Thienpont, R. Un cas isolfi de dysostose cranio-faciale (Crouzon) J. beige neur. psychiat., 1935, 35: 65-70.-—Vogt, A. Dyskephalie (Dysostosis craniofacialis, Maladie de Crouzon 1912) und eine neuartige Kombination dieser Krankheit mit Syndaktylie der 4 Extremitaten (Dyske- phalodaktylie) Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1933, 90: 441-54.— Waardenburg, P. J. [Craniofacial dysostosis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 3, 4742.—Yanes, T. R. Tres nuevos casos de disostosis craneo-facial de Crouzon. Rev. cubana oft., 1930, 3: 1-8. CRANIOLOGY [and craniometry] See also Anthropology; Anthropometry; Cepha- lometry; Cranium and its subheadings; Crimi- nology. Billings, J. S., & Matthews, W. On a new craniophore for use in making composite photo- graphs of skulls, p.119. 4? [Wash., 1886] Aichel. Ein grosser Koordinatenzirkel. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1927, 2: 81.—Ashley-Montagu, M. F. A new slide compass for cranial and cephalic measurements, including in- ternal diameters. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1937-38, 23: 123- 5.—Bacci, V. Un nuovo strumento per semeiotica: il pericno- grafo. Riforma med., 1933, 49: 641.—Beauregardt & Clave- lin. Contribution a l'fitude du plan horizontal auriculo-or- bitaire; nouveaux procfidfis pour le repfirer sur le vivant; sa photographie et sa tfilfiradiographie par le point orbitaire et le point glfinion. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1936, 8- ser., 7: 58-68.—Betenson, W. F. W. School craniometries. Med. Off., Lond., 1931, 46: 137.—Boldrini, B. Dimensioni del cranio e dimensioni della sella turcica. Zacchia, 1924, 3: 95- 125, pl.—Czekanowski, J. Das anthropologische Mittel- wertgesetz. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1930, 4: 15-20.— Dei Poli, G. Elementari concetti di geometria applicati alio studio del cranio e dell' encefalo; volgarizzazione e valoriz- zazione di un metodo. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1937, 47: 503; 547.—Elderton. E. M., & Woo, T. L. On the normality or want of normality in the frequency distributions of cranial measurements. Biometrika, Cambr., 1932, 24: 45-54.— Fisher, R. A. The coefficient of racial likeness and the future of craniometry. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1936, 66: 57-63.—Fiirst, C. M. Vorschlag zu einer einheitlichen inter- nationalen Veroffentlichung aller praneolithischen Schadel. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1930, 4: 65. ------ Ein Apparat, aptiert am Brocaschen Kraniostaten, zum Messen des Ab- standes von der vertikalen Ohrenebene zur vertikalen Tangen- tenebene des Stirn- und Nackenbeins. Acta path, microb. scand., 1933, suppl. 16, 83-9.—Fumagalli, S. Peso, volume e capacita del cranio in alcune serie umane e di primati. Riv. antrop., 1930-32, 29: 81-137.—Hrdlicka, A. Catalogue of human crania in the United States National Museum collec- tions; the Eskimo, Alaska, and related Indians, northeastern Asiatics. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1924, 63: No. 2480, 1-51 — Jazuta, K. Mein Universalkraniostat. Anthrop. Anz., 1929- 30, 6: 219-31.—Matveiev, D. N., & Pautkin, N. M. Die Struktur des Schadels in der mathematischen Betrachtungs- weise. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1931, 65: 723-40.—Meixner, K. Ein Verfahren zum Ersatze des Schadels an Leichen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1922, 1: 761-8.—Note on a new sliding calipers for cranial measurements, including internal diameters. Human Biol., 1937, 9: 417, pl.—Ogushi, K. Ein neuer Kranio- stat. Fol. anat. jap., 1926, 4: 433-9.—Pearson, K. The cranial coordinatograph, the standard planes of the skull, and the value of Cartesian geometry to the craniologist, with some illustrations of the uses of the new method. Biometrika, Cambr., 1933, 25: 217-53, 10 pl.—Perez, F. Craniologie vestibienne, ethnique et zoologique. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris (1922) 1923, 7. ser., 3: 16-32. ------ II cranioforo vestibiano; comunicazione del 14 luglio 1923 alia Societa Romana di Antropologia. Riv. antrop., 1924-25, 26: 333, pl.— Pick, L. Ueber die Technik des Ersatzes des Leichenschadels durch einen Erdwachs- (Ozokerit-) Abguss. Virchows Arch., 1927, 266: 604-8.—Regrault, F. Discrimination des os patho- logiques en anthropologie. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1931, 8 ser 2: 33-44.—Selan, U. Un nuovo craniogoniometro. Clin, vet., Milano, 1924, 47: 277-82.—Sergi, S. Assidiatetero (dispositore degli assi aggiunto al pantogoniostato craniosteo- foro) Riv. antrop., 1928-29, 28: 515, pl.—Sollas, W. J. A method for the comparative study of the human skull, and its application to Homo sapiens and Homo neandertalensis. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1922-23, ser. B, 94: 134-7. ----— The sagittal section of the human skull. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1933, 63: 389-431.—Stanton, F. L. A critique of Simon's diagnostic methods. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1928, 14: 26-55.—Taeger, H. Zur Wiederherstellung zerbrochener Schadel mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Weinert^schen Zusammensetzung des Schadels von Le Moustier. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1930, 28: 313-44.—Trost. F. Prufung der relativen Masse von Szombathy an Hamburger Schadeln. Arch. Anthrop., Brnschw., 1923-25, n. F., 20: 98-107 — Wagner, K. Endocranial diameters and indices; a new instru- ment for measuring internal diameters of the skull. Biometrika, Cambr 1935, 27: 88-132 -Weinert, H. Vorschlage zu einer Beratung iiber Vereinfachung der Kraniometrie. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1931, 5: 43-8. CRANIOPAGUS. See under Abnormities, double. CRANIOPHARYNGEAL canal. See also Nasopharynx; Pituitary. Cave, A. J. E. The craniopharyngeal canal in man and anthropoids. J. Anat., Lond., 1930-31, 65: 363-7.—Collins, H. B., jr. Frequency and distribution of fossa pharyngea in human crania. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1927, 11: 101-6.— Gilse, P. H. G. van. [The origin and the significance of the canalis craniopharyngeus lateralis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 723.—Mannu, A. Sul canalis cranio-pharyngeus. Boll. Soc. med. Parma, 1921, 2. ser., 14: 40-3. Also Riv. antrop., 1922-23, 25: 29-62, pl.—Zannini, P. Der Canalis cranio-pharyngeus beim Pferde. Anat. Anz., 1922, 55: 441-56. ---- Tumors. See also Nasopharynx, Tumors. Krohnke, J. *Kritisches und Neues fiber die rontgenbestrahlten Basalfibroide (typischen Nasenrachenfibrome) [Berlin] 28p. 8? Char- lottenb., 1931. Bertolotti, M. Studio radiologico dei tumori cranio-faringei. Riv. otoneur., 1925, 2: 385-417.—Borghesan, E. Tumore cranio-faringeo con paralisi bilaterale di nervi cranici. Ibid., 1930, 7: 197-212.—Carrau, A., & Barberousse, C. M. Tumeur de la poche de Rathke, craniopharyngiomes. Arch. mfid. enf., 1935, 38: 261-74.—Cornil, L. Remarques sur les tumeurs du tractus pharyngohypophysaire (k propos d'un cas nouveau) Ann. anat. path., Par., 1926, 3: 237-42. ------Baudot, R., & Mathieu, L. Tumeur du tractus pharyngohypophysaire (fitude anatomo-clinique) Rev. mfid. est, 1925, 53: 141-7.— Cornil, L., Merland, A., & Florentin, P. Sur une tumeur du tractus pharyngo-hypophysaire. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924. 91: 790.—Flesch, J. Zur Kasuistik der Hypophysengangzysten. Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 472-4.—Frazier. C. H., & Alpers, B. J. Adamantinoma of the craniopharyngeal duct. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 26: 905-65. Also repr.— Herrmann, G. Scheinbar hysterische Blindheit bei einer Hypophysengangszyste (bemerkenswerter Vestibularisbefund) Mschr. Psychiat. Neur., 1928, 67: 51-63.—Jackson, H. Crani- opharyngeal duct tumors of Erdheim. Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1915-18, 10: 60.—Jelsma, F. Craniopharyngiomas. Kentucky M. J., 1934, 32: 526.—McKenzie. K. G. The Roentgenological diagnosis of cranio-pharyngeal pouch tumors. Am. J. Roentg., 1924, n. ser., 11: 171-6.—Meignant, P. Les craniopharyngiomes (tumeurs dfiveloppfies aux dfipens des rfisidus de la poche de Rathke) fitude anatomo-pathologique, clinique et thfirapeutique; diagnostic des tumeurs suprasellaires, Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 869; 909.—Pilpel, R. Persistenz des Canalis craniopharyngeus mit Rachendachhypophyse und Kephalokele. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1922, 56: 793-802 — Raverdino, E. Contributo alio studio dei tumori cranio- faringei con estrinsecazione soprasellare. Riv. otoneur., 1929, 6: 389-404.—Sefeik, J. A. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Erd- heimschen Hypophysengangstumoren. Zbl. allg. Path., 1930, 49: 289-98.—Vincent, C, & David, M. Trois cas de tumeurs de la poche cranio-pharyngfie (poche de Rathke) Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: pt 1, 208. CRANIOSCHISIS. See also Acranius; Brain, Hernia; Inien- cephaly, &c. Bohmig, R. Ueber das Primordialcranium eines menschli- chen Embryos aus dem zweiten Monat mit Cranio-rhachischisis. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1922, 65: 570-90.—Gierke, E. von. Ueber die Skelettverhaltnisse, insbesondere das Okzipitale bei Kraniorachischisis und Kranioschisis. Zbl. allg. Path., 1931-32, 53: 1-6.—Kosyrew, A. A. Erfahrungen uber opera- tive Behandlung der Spaltbildungen des Schadels und der Wirbelsaule. Arch. klin. Chir., 1925, 137: 131-42.—Materna, A. Ueber die Skelettverhaltnisse der Craniorachischisis. Zbl. allg. Path., 1932, 54: 1-5.—Mauksch, H. Das Verhalten der Hypophyse und des Canalis craniopharyngeus in 9 Fallen von Kranioschisis untersucht. Anat. Anz.. 1921, 54: 248-64.— Sichel, M. S. Craniorhachischisis, its clinical and morpholo- gic aspects. Northwest M., 1928, 27: 229-32.—Spanner. Ueber einen Fall von Kranio-Rhachischisis bei einem 2monati- gen menschlichen Embryo. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927,74: 254. CRANIOTABES. See also Rickets; Syphilis, congenital. Dreyfus, C. S. *Notes cliniques sur le cranio-tabes du nourrisson. 72p. 8? Par., 1930. Fortier, R. *Enquete sur le cranio-tabes. 78p. 8? Par., 1927. Gorelik, E. *L'influence des saisons sur le developpement du cranio-tabes. 47p. 8? Par., 1928. Parisot, J. *Etude clinique de 550 cas de cranio-tabes. 150p. 8? Par., 1925. CRANIOTABES 954 CRANIUM Abels, H. Ueber die Natur der angeborenen Schadeler- weichungen und der Fruherweichungen im Sauglingsalter. Zschr. Kinderh., 1930-31, 50: 381-430. ------■ Ueber die konstitutionspathologische und sozialhvgienische Bedeutung des angeborenen Weichschadels. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 1152.—Arluk, I. M. Contribution k l'fitude du craniotabfis congfinital et de ses relations avec le rachitisme. Nourrisson, 1928, 16: 90-101.—Barenberg, L. H., & Bloomberg, M. W. The significance of craniotabes and bowing of the legs. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1924, 28: 716-26.—Becking, B. E. J. H. [What is the duration of craniotabes?] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 1656-8.—Bottacin, D. Cranio molle e craniotabe nel lattante. Pediat. prat., Mod., 1928, 5: 316-9.—Burghi, S. E. Craneo- tabes; su significaci6n diagn6stica. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1926, 3. ser., 20: 164-81.—Comby, J. Le craniotabes ou craniomalacie. Mfidecine, Par., 1921-22, 3: 821-5. ------ Le fantome du craniotabes. Bull. Soc pfidiat. Paris, 1925, 23: 385-95. Also Arch. med. enf., 1926, 29: 73-82. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 113. •------ La craniomalacie congfinitale. Progr. mfid., Par., 1927, 42: 1932-7.—De Giron- coli, U. La craniotabe nel primo semestre di vita. Pediatria (Riv.) 1927, 35: 819-31.—Eckstein, A., & Sindler, A. Zur Genese des angeborenen Weichschadels. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 494-6.—Fuerst, K. Ueber physiologische Kraniotabes. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 38: 185-9.—Fushiki, T.. & Sogo. K. Craniotabes. Orient. J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto, 1930, 7: 36.— Garrahan, J. P., & Bettinotti, S. C. El problema del craneo- tabes. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1926, 3. ser., 20: 759-78.—Garrahan, J. P., & Traversaro, J. C. Craneotabes recurrente. Arch, argent, pediat., 1933, 4: 869-74. ------ Sobre craneotabes congfinito y su frecuencia. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1934, 48: 1429-34. ------ Sobre craneotabes congfinito y su frecuencia. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 887-9. ------ & Muzio, E. La accion terapfiutiea del ergos- terol irradiado sobre el craneotabes. Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 100-9.—Gibb, J. A. Case of syphilitic cranio-tabes, simulating frontal sinus disease. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: Sect. Laryng., 86.—Jundell, I. Die klinische Bedeutung der Craniotabes. Acta paediat., Upps., 1931, 12: 1-40.—Kasahara, M., Kawashima, K., & Tokuyama, T. Zur Craniotabesfrage. Ibid., 1937-38, 20: 95-106.—Klotz, M. Physiologische Craniotabes. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 40: 518-20.—Lesne, E.. Dreyfus-See, G., & Dreyfus, S. Re- marques sur le cranio-tabes. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1930. 28: 372-80.—Marfan, A. B. Le cranio-tabes. Nourrisson, 1927, 15: 99-119. ------ Les saisons ont-elles une influence sur le dfiveloppement du cranio-tabes? Bull. Soc pfidiat. Paris, 1930, 28: 380-6. ------ Dorlencourt, H., & Turquety, R. Sur la consolidation rapide du cranio-tabfis sous l'influence des rayons ultra-violets. Ibid., 1924, 22: 270-81. Also Nourrisson, 1925, 13: 20-5.—Moore, C. U., & Dennis. H. G. Craniotabes; its prevalence and significance. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1925, 30: 683-9. Also repr.—Rosenstern, I., & Bruns, G. Physiolo- gische Kraniotabes? Zschr. Kinderh., 1928, 46: 270-9.— Schachter, M. Du cranio-tabes; l'fivolution des conceptions pathogfiniques. Progr. mfid., Par., 1932, 1138-42. ------ L'fivolution de nos connaissance sur le cranio-tabSs. Lattante, 1934, 5: 29-34.— Tallerman, K. H. Craniotabes in 4-months- old twins. Proc. R. Soc. M„ Lond., 1934, 27: 1324—Vallery- Radot, P. CraniotabSs. Hdpital, 1925, 13: 460.—Variot, G. Plagiocfiphalie et craniotabes causfis par une myotonie cervicale chez des nourrissons. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1923, 7. ser., 4: 9-13.—Wieland, E. Ueber den angeborenen Weichschadel und dessen angebliche atiologische Beziehungen zur Sauglings- rachitis. Zschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: 202-20.—Wilson, S. J., & Kramer, S. D. Blood findings (calcium and phosphorus) in craniotabes unassociated with active rickets. Proc. N. York Path. Soc , 1923, 23: 226-9.—Wilson, S. J., & Seldowitz, M. Clinical observations on craniotabes and rickets. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1925, 29: 603-10. CRANIOTOMY. See also Cephalotomy; Cranium, Surgery. Arce, J. Craniotomfa de Frazier; hipofisectomfa en 2 tiempos; curacion. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1924, 31: 1059.— Bauer, K. H. Die zirkulare Kraniotomie als Entlastungstre- panation bei drohender Turmschiidelerblindung und bei niohtlokalisierbaren Hirngeschwiilsten. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932, 237: 402-21.—Cone, W., & Penfield, W. Subtemporal and suboccipital mvoplastic craniotomv. Arch. Neur. Psv- chiat., Chic, 1936, 35: 1-12. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 16-21.—Davidoff, L. M. Avertin as a basal anesthetic for craniotomy. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1933, 3: 544.— Delageniere, Y. De la craniotomie exploratrice chez les blesses du cr&ne. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1932, 41: 344-51.—Egidi, G. Considerazioni sulla tecnica della craniotomia; un nuovo craniotomo. Policlinico, 1934, 41: sez. prat., 1974-80.— Elsberg, C. A. Craniotomv under local anaesthesia. Ann. Surg., 1925, 81: 213-22.—Fischer. G. Some observations on craniotomv at the women's clinic at Lund. Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1927, 6: 144-52—Gagllardone, C. R„ & Miranda, J. Contusi6n craneoencefalica; craneotomfa consecutiva. Rev. san. mil., Asunci6n, 1937-38, 10: 523-6, 2 pl. CRANIUM [and cavity] See also Brain; Craniology; Face; Head; Meninges; and names of cranial bones, canals, cavities, foramina, &c, as Frontal bone; Frontal sinus; Occipital bone; Optic foramen, &c. Pickhardt, O. *Vergleichend-anatomische Untersuchungen fiber die Struktur der Sub- stantia compacta des Schadels nach der Spalt- linienmethode. 15p. 8? Freib. i. B., 1930. Zu Jeddeloh, B. *Ueber den Fettgehalt der Knochenzellen des Schadeldaches. 18p. 8? Kiel, 1929. Ahrens, H. J. Die Entwicklung der Spaltlinienarchitektur des knochernen menschlichen Schadels. Morph. Jahrb., 1936, 77: 357-71.—Bachmaier, F. Kopfform und geistige Leistung. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1928-29, 27: 1-68.—Claoue. Mor- phologie cranio-faciale; repfirage en vue de la connaissance de la position de la tete dans l'espace. Bull. Soc. mfid. Paris, 1937, 192-5.—De Beer. G. R. Studies on the vertebrate head; the orbito-temporal region of the skull. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1926, 70: 263-370.—Dietsch, G. Zur Messung des Wechsel- stromwiderstandes am Schadel des lebenden Menschen. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1932, 230: 499-508.—Dye, J. A., & Kinder. F. S. A prepotent factor in the determination of skull shape. Am. J. Anat., 1934, 54: 333-46.—Gallois, Japiot & Levy, A. Archi- tecture du crane; son role fonctionnel; son mode de resistance. Rev. chir., Par., 1933, 71: 371-91.—Henckel, K. O. Sobre la estructura funcional de la substancia compacta de los huesos del criineo. Arq. anat., 1930-31, 14: 107.—Houze. E. Crane, cerveau, intelligence. Tr. Lab. physiol. Inst. Solvay, 1905-6, 7: No. 2, 49-63.—Lange, B. Zur allgemein morphologischen Beurteilung verschiedener Merkmale am Menschenschadel. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928. 24: 64-6.—Lazzarini, L. Di alcune nuove idee sull' architettura e sull' emoidraulica del cranio. Gazz. osp., 1931, 52: 901-3.—Monson, G. S. Architectural bone changes of face and cranium. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14: 828-36.—Morant, G. M. A morphological comparison of 2 crystal skulls. Man, Lond., 1936, 36: 105-7.—Poch, H. Schichtlinien am Schadel. Anthrop. Anz., 1928, 5: 144-56.— Trotter, W. The functions of the human skull. Nature, Lond., 1929. 123: 533-7.—Wetzel, G. Studien zur Schadel- statik. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1922, 31: 216-26. ---- Abnormities. See also Cranium, Deformities; Cranium, Su- tures: Closure, premature; also names of ab- normities as Acrocephalosyndactylia; Acroceph- aly; Cleidocranial dysostosis; Craniofacial dysos- tosis; Microcephaly, &c. Furst, C. M. Das Skelett von Viste auf Ja.de- ren; ein Fall von Skaphocephalie aus der alteren skandinavischen Steinzeit. 31p. 8? Christiania, 1909. Oschanitzky, L. *Zungen- und Kieferform bei Hirn- und Schadelmissbildungen und ihre gegenseitigen Abhangigkeitsbeziehungen [Greifs- wald] 32p. 8? Hermannstadt, 1934. Remy, A. *La trigonocephalie et les dysostoses craniennes. 35p. 8? Par., 1930. Abels, H. Die angeborenen Formabweichungen des mensch- lichen Schadels und ihre Entstehung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 1217-20.—Aichel. Zur Frage der Entstehung ab- normer Schadelformen. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1926,1: 16- 31, 5 pl.—Allen, C. Cephalic dysostosis. J. Neur. Psycho- path., Brist., 1934, 14: 332-44.—Arton. C, & Dellepiane, G. Eccitabilita elettrica della zona sensitivo-motoria in un neo- nato con malformazione cranica. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 119-21.—Cohn, M. Ein Fall von Dysostosis cleido- cranialis. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1931, 43: 363-6.—Cou- louma. Considerations generates sur les dfiformations cra- niennes et la bathrocfiphalie; leur relation avec l'hydrocfiphalie partielle tardive. Echo mfid. nord, 1931, 35: 253-9.—De Vecchi, B. Le ghiandole a secrezione interna nell' acrania (studi sulla patologia dello sviluppo) Riv. biol., 1922, 4: 634- 61.—Driak, F. Ueber angeborene Natizephalie. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.. 1927, 36: 1045-9.—Dzerzhinski. V. [Scapho- cephaly] Psikhiat. gaz., Petrogr., 1915, 2: 255-61.—Frets, G. P. Two cases of hereditarv dvsostosis cleidocranialis. Genetica, Gravenh., 1930, 12: 513-30— Fulconis & Cohen- Solal. Un cas de monstruositfis foetales. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 661-5.—Gernez, L., & Bastien, P. Malforma- tions cranio-faciales multiples et ectopie cardiaque. Ibid., 1936, 25: 385-8.—Greig, D. M. Is plagiocephalv ever a birth deformity? Tr. Edinburgh Obst, Soc, 1924-25, 45: 85-110.— Haguenau, J. Malformations et dystrophies des os du crane. Sem. hop. Paris, 1931, 7: 16-27.—Hochsinger, J. Bathro- cephaly. Anthropologic Praha, 1923, 1: 38-47.—Monti, D. Un caso di parietale bipartito in un feto di Equus caballus. Monit. zool. ital., 1932, 43: 213-8.—Nacke. Normale geistige Tatigkeit bei sehr starker Schadeldeformitat. Arch. Krim. Anthrop., 1905, 20: 182.—Obregia. A., & Dimolescu. A. [Nati- form cranium (Parrot)] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1928, 17: 564-71.—Paplllault & Desoille, H. Presentation d'un cas de Bcaphocephalle; noaographie des dysostoses craniennes. Bull, CRANIUM 955 CRANIUM Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1929, 3. ser., 53: 708-17.—Prats, J., & Hernandez Beguerie, R. Escafocefalia; algunas considera- ciones sobre estenocefalias. Bol. Soc. cubana pediat., 1937, 9: 485-507. Also Cir. ortop. traumat., Habana, 1937, 5: 102- 24.—Schutzbach, M. Ueber einen Fall von schwerer Missbil- dung, insbesondere des Schadels und des Gesichtsskeletts. Zschr. Augenh., 1938, 94: 131-40.—Sinz. P. Unterentwicklung des Hinterhaupt- und Keilbein-Korpers mit gleichzeitiger knocherner Verbindung zwischen Atlas und Schadel als Todesur- sache. Virchows Arch., 1932-33, 287: 641-50.—Swaab, L. I. [Congenital abnormities of the skull and premature closing of the sutures] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 3142-7, pl.— Tomesku, I. Kongenitale Missbildungen des Schadels und der Wirbelsiiule. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1.927, 205: 368-75.—Tyson, H. H. A case of plagiocephaly. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1926, 24: 201-7, pl.—Vram, U. Sul modo di formarsi di alcune anomalie delle ossa del cranio nei primati. Boll. Ist. zool. Univ. Roma, 1923. 4: 17-20.—Wagner. Abnorme Konfiguration des Kindesschadels. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930, 97: 507-9. ---- Abnormities: Hemicraniosis [Brissaud] See also Cranium, Exostosis and hyperostosis. Brissaud & Lereboullet. Deux cas d'hfimicraniose. Rev. neur., Par., 1903, 11: 537.—Brousseau, A., Leblond, S., & Pichette, H. Un cas de malformation cranienne avec exoph- talmie. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Quebec, 1933, 125-9.—Brouwer, B., Bielschowsky, M.. & Hammer, E. Etude anatomo-clinique d'un cas d'hfimicraniose. Ann. anat. path., Par., 1936, 13: 1-25.—Dereux, J. Un cas d'hfimicraniose. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1: 307-11.—Leriche & Trossat. Hfimi- craniose; ses relations avec les tumeurs mfiningfies bfinignes. Lyon chir., 1923, 20: 795-9.—Milian & Gamier, G. Un cas d'hfimicraniose (dysostose cranienne type Brissaud et Lere- boullet) Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 1234-7 — Parhon, C, & Nadjede, G. Sur un nouveau cas d'hfimicra- niose. Rev. neur., Par., 1905, 13: 1017-21.—Penfield, W. G. Cranial and intracranial endotheliomata; hemicraniosis. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1923, 36: 657-74.—Roger, H., & Reboul-Lachaux, J. Hfimicraniose avec crises fipileptiques. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1926, 4: 26-31.—Sirard & Laplane. Hfimicraniose au cours d'une maladie de Paget. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 1385-9.—Spiller, W. Hemicraniosis and cure of brain tumor by operation. J. Am. M. Ass., 1907, 49: 2059.—Tripodi, M. L'emicraniosi del Brissaud (a proposito di un caso di iperostosi fronto-parieto-orbitaria con esoftalmo) Riv. osp., 1931, 21: 41-50. ---- Aneurysm [intracranial] See also names of vessels affected as Carotid, Aneurysm. Bourrat, L., Girard, P., & Moreau, P. Les anfivrysmes artfiriels intracraniens. J. mfid. Lyon, 1937, 18: 373-87.— Enzer, N., & Schwade, E. D. Intracranial arterial aneurysms. Am. J. Clin. Path., 1937, 7: 418-29.—Kirk, G. D. Intracranial arteriovenous aneurysm. Ohio M. J., 1938, 34: 395-7:— Odqvist, H. Contribution a l'fitude des anfivrismes intra- craniens. Acta med. scand., 1925-26, 63: 286-300.—Wagener, H. P., & Foster, R. F. Ruptured intracranial aneurysm with hemorrhages into the retinal and vitreous. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1935, 10: 225-9. ---- Angioma [and cavernoma] See also Cranium, Sinus pericranii. Lechner, M. *Ueber zwei Falle von Kaverno- men des Schadeldaches. 14p. 8? Miinch., 1931. Abbott, W. D. Angioma of the skull. Ann. Surg., 1937, 106: 1100-5.—Bregman, L. E.. & Mesz. Sur un cas d'angiome du crane et du cerveau. Rev. neur., Par., 1927, 34: pt 2, 191.— Demmer, F. Carotisdrosselung bei Schadelkavernom. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 147: 615-22.—Dikansky, M. Zwei Falle von Haemaneioma cavernosum des Schadels. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932 236:648.—Eros, G. Multiples Hamangiom der Schadel- knochen. Zbl. allg. Path., 1928, 43: 532-8.—Lanari, E. L.. & Marque, A. ^Angioma de diploe? Rev. Soc. argent, radio- electr., B. Air., 1925, 1: 70-5.—Sterling, W., & Joz, H. Angiome du crane et du cerveau avec modification singuliere du rfiflexe de prfihension. Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 407. ---- Aplasia. See Acranius; for partial absence see Cranium, Defects; also names of bones affected. ---- Asymmetry. Schlaefer, K. *Ueber die Asymmetrie des Schadels und ihre Beziehungen zu anderweitigen Anomalien. 26p. 8? Rostock, 1931. Frommolt, G., & Carrier, P. Zur Frage der Asymmetrie des Schadels von Neugeborenen. Zbl. Gyn. 1927, 51: 51-8 — Human biology; the form of brain and skull, with special refer- ence to endocranial indices and asymmetry. Man, Lond., 1934 34 • 43 —Richter, H. Ein r5ntgenologischer Beitrag zum Studium"der Sohadelasymmetrie. Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk., 1926, 115' 222-8__Schmidt, M, B. Ueber halbseitigen Riesenwuchs des Schadels und seine Beziehung zu Leontiasis und Ost it is fibrosa. Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1926, 23: 594-616.—Spottel. W. Sohadelasymmetrie als Folge einseitiger Kaumuskeltatigkeit. Zool. Anz., 1927, 71: 303-31.—Weiss, S. Voriibergehende und bleibende Schadrlasvmmetrie des Neugeborenen. Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 34: 261-8.—Woo, T. L. On the asymmetry of the human skull. Biometrika, Cambr., 1931. 22: 324-52.— Yamazaki, K., & Yajima, T. Observation sur 2 cranes asymfi- triques. J. Nippon Dent. Ass., 1933, 26: 54. ---- Base. Baumann, A., & Miquel, J. Innervation d'un territoire prficartilagineux dans la base du crane embryonnaire chez I'homme et la souris. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 919-21.— Derycke, P. Considerations sur la conformation de la base du crane. Rev. beige sc. mfid., 1933, 5: 573-7.—Feiermann, J. Architektur der hinteren ausseren Schadelbasis. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1926, 78: 506-54.—Naylor, C. L. Symposium on the plastic basicranium; the basicranium. J. Am. Osteo- path. Ass., 1937-38, 37: 94-7.—Weber. R. Chorda tympani, Glasersche Spalte und Kiefergelenk; ein Beitrag zur Morpho- logie der Schadelbasis. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1923, 41: 569-80. Also Anat. Anz., 1924-25, 58: 1-7. ---- Base: Diseases. See also Cerebral nerves. Bastianelli, P. II metodo frontale di Schloffer-Duret senza exenteratio dell'orbita; contribmto alia possibility dell'esplora- zione relativa della base del cranio. Arch. ital. chir.. 1923, 7: 140-60.—Bruzzi, B. Sulla osteomielite della base del cranio (contributo clinico) Fol. med., Nap., 1924, 10: 260-8 — Ebenius, B. The Roentgen apperance in 4 cases of basilar impression. Acta radiol., Stockh., 1934, 15: 652-6, 2 pl.— Gelanze. C. Osteomielite e necrosi diffusa della base cranica di origine otitica con meningite e peripofisite. Valsalva, 1930, 6: 86-97.—Kecht, B. Zur Kenntnis der Klinik eines Falles von basilarer Impression des Schadels. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 141: 132.—Kyprianov, P., A. [Anatomical presentations for operations on basis cranii externa] Jubil. sborn. Grekova, 1921, 201-8.—Mayer, E. G. Die Rontgen- diagnose der Erkrankungen der Schadelbasis. Wien. med. Wschr., 1932, 82: 1510-3.—Pincherle. P. Alterazioni della base cranica nelle forme osteitiche (Paget, Recklinghausen, iperostosi localizzate e diffuse) Radiol, med., Milano, 1927, 14:446-58. ---- Base: Fracture. See also Cranium, Fracture; also names of bones and parts affected as Labyrinth; Optic canal; Petrous bone, &c. Davis, D. *Ueber Schadelbasisbruche. 23p. 8? Berl., 1936. Delattre, M. Considerations physio-patho- logiques sur les fractures de la base du crane. 82p. 8? Lyon, 1935. Schalenkamp, H. M. *Ueber einen Fall von Schadelbasisfraktur. 14p. 8? Giessen, 1926. Schonbatjer, L., & Brunner, H. Schadel- basisbriiche. p.327-400. 8? Berl. In Handb. Neur. Ohr. (G. Alexander) Berl., 1928, 2: 1. Teil. Albert, F. A propos des fractures de la base du crane. Rev. beige sc. mfid., 1934, 6: 97-141—Angelesco. C. & Tzovaru, S. Quelques remarques sur une sfirie de 103 cas de fracture de la base du crane. Lyon chir., 1932, 29: 137-48.— Battle, W. H. Fractures involving the posterior fossa of the cranial base. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 177.—Blake, W. H., jr. Fractures of the base of the skull. Internat. J. S., 1927, 40: 342-4 —Carpenter, E. R., & D'Errico, A. Acute basilar frac- ture and cerebral injury. Texas J. M., 1933, 28: 810-4.— Jenkins, G. J., Ballance, C. fet al.] Discussion on fracture of the base of the skull; and the ear, nose and throat surgeon. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1925-26, 19: Sect. Otol., 9-15 — Jobbagy, A. [Basal fractures of the skulll Magy. orv. nagyhfit ieevzokve, 1931, 65.—Lange. W. Schadelgrundbruch und Ohraufmeisselung. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1225-7.—Mar- gineanu, V. [2 cases of limited fractures of the base of the skull caused by contre-coup, called Quervain's fracture] Cluj. med., 1935, 16: 540-3.—Moody. E. F. Basilar fractures. Internat. J. S., 1928. 41: 483.—Phillips, R. Fractured base through forceps delivery. Middlesex Hosp. J., 1904, 8: 71__Schlick, F. Die Schadelbasisfraktur, ihre Diagnose und Therapie. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1934, 31: 343-6.—Uribe y Rivera S. Fracturas del piso posterior de la base del craneo. An. clin. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1931, 1: 65-9. ____ Base: Fracture: Complications and se- quelae. See also parts, nerves, and arteries affected; also Brain, Injury; Cerebral nerves, Injuries; Ce- rebrospinal cavity, Hemorrhage; Dura, Hemor- rhage, &c, CRANIUM 956 CRANIUM Biechele, H. [K. L.] *Ueber die Mitbetei- ligung des Felsenbeins bei Schadelgrundbriichen [Wurzburg] p.293-314. 8? Lpz., 1933. Also Zschr. Laryng., 1933, 24: Epstein, M. *Ueber traumatische Gehirn- nervenverletzungen nach Schadelbasisfracturen [Basel] 28p. 8? Mulhouse, 1932. Holzapfel, W. *Dauerschadigungen bei unkomplizierten Schadelbasisbriichen. 24p. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Low, O. *Ueber die Spatprognose bei Schadel- verletzungen besonders Schadelbasisbriichen. 17p. 8? Wiirzb., 1926. Ulrich, K. *Verletzungen des Gehororgans bei Schadelbasisfrakturen [Zurich] 150p. 8? Helsin., 1926. Agnello, F. Paralisi del V e VI paio secondaria a frattura della base cranica con sindrome neuro-paralitica. Riv. oto- neur., 1933, 10: 561-76.------ Ulteriore contributo alia paralisi isolata dell'abducente per frattura della base cranica. Ibid., 1937, 14: 492-8.—Arganaraz, R., & Sena, J. A. Altera- ciones 6rbito-6culares en las fracturas craneanas (lesiones del nervio 6ptico-exoftalmus pulsatil) An. Fac. med., Montev., 1933, 18: 167-210. Also Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1933, 46: 2057-65. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1933, 40: 785-805 — Benedek, L., & Kulcsar, F. [Thalamus syndrome from frac- ture of basis of skull] Gy6gyaszat, 1933, 73: 209-11.—Bonnet, P. Fracture du crane irradifie a l'orbite et aux sinus pfirior- bitaires; pneumencfiphale a dfiveloppement progressif; paralysie du moteur oculaire commun et du pathfitique. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 612-4.-—Bromberg, W. Cerebrospinal rhinorrhea with pneumocephalus secondary to skull fracture. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: 2017-9—Capruciu, G., & Mihaesco, P. Fracture de la voiite du crane irradifie a la base; mfiningite consficutive; opfiration; gufirison. Rev. chir., Bucur., 1937, 40: 177-81.—Cipollino. Poliuria per frattura della base del cranio; poliuria sopraggiunta in un traumatizzato cranico dopo il trauma. Riv. otoneur., 1933, 10: 481-3.—Coleman, C. C. Fracture of the skull involving the paranasal sinuses and mastoids. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 1613-6.—Coppez, H. Le mficanisme des lfisions du chiasma dans les fractures du crane. Arch, opht., Par., 1929, 46: 705-16.—Davis, E. D. D. Three temporal bones to illustrate injuries of the ear arising from fractures of the skull. Tr. M. Soc London, 1931, 54: 138-40. Also Clin. J., Lond., 1931, 60: 481-4.—De Leo, F. La contusione diffusa del cervello nelle fratture irradiate alia base del cranio. Policlinico, 1937, 44: sez. chir., 531-7.-— Demerliac, M. Fracture de la base du crane avec cyclotomie et paralysie de la troisieme paire (auto-observation) Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1928, 42: 613-6.—Engelhardt, G., & Friedrich. Ueber Schadelbasisbriiche mit einseitiger Glossopharyngeus- Vagus-Accessoriuslahmung. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1935, 245: 619-27.—Etienne-Martin, P., & Pechoux, R. Mfiningites aigues a pneumocoques survenues 6 mois apres ou traumatisme cranien avec fracture du rocher. Ann. mfid. leg., 1937, 17: 355-66.—Fortanier, A. H. [Case of aseptic meningitis after fracture of base of cranium] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 2, 2061-3.—Frohn, C. Ueber Ohrenverletzungen bei Schadel- basisfrakturen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 735-7 — Gosselin. Fracture de la base du crane suivie de confusion mentale. Arch. mfid. beiges, 1926, 79: 342.—Grabscheid, E. Basisfraktur und rezidivierende Otitis. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1934, 68: 354.—Gray, E. Bitemporal hemianopia due to fracture of the skull. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1924-25, 18: Sect. Ophth., 35.—Harrison, W. J. Fractured base of the skull followed by acute mastoid disease; recovery. Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 1109.—Hunt, W. T.. jr. Ear injuries in fractures of the base of the skull. Pennsylvania M. J., 1932, 35: 694-6.— Iribarren, L. Complicaciones oculares de las fracturas de la base del craneo. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: 348-64.— Kriickmann. Ophthalmologisches bei Schadelbasisfrakturen. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1935-36, 36: 433-43.—Lasala, A. J., & Gioscio, M. L. Fractura de la base (pefiasco derecho) y hematoma subdural izquierdo en la zona parietotemporal; contusi6n cerebral. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1934, 18: 896- 904.—Loeb, C. Choked disc and vitreous opacities following fracture of the skull. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 184-6.— Lombard, P. Mfiningites aigues, puriformes et aseptiques, consfieutives aux fractures de la base du crane, chez I'enfant. Mfim. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 1362-6.—Muresanu, E. [Case of fracture at the base of the skull with fracture of the right parietal region and rupture of the middle meningeal artery] Rev. chir., Bucur., 1929, 21: 497-502.—Murphy, A. B. Fracture of the skull complicated by drainage of spinal fluid from the ear. Laryngoscope, 1931, 12: 237-41.—Nathanson, G. Traitement des fractures de la base du crane intfiressant les cavitfis annexes des fosses nasales. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1937, 25: 430-40.—Petres, J. [Bilateral injury of optic nerve in fracture of cranial base] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 128.— Rand, C. W. Chiasmal injury complicating fracture of the skull. Bull. Los Angeles Neur. Soc, 1937, 2: 91-4.—Roger, H., Aubaret [et al.] Paralysie dissocifie du moteur oculaire commun et vertiges labyrinthiques par fracture de la base du crane au cours d'une chute comitiale. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1930, 8: 28-31.—Shemeley, W. G. Basilar fracture with 7th and 8th nerve involvement; report of a case. Laryngoscope, 1927, 37: 502-7.—Simeoni, V. Frattura della base del cranio; paralisi, bilaterale del facciale e dell'oculomotore esterno di destra, con paresi di quello di sinistra. Ann. ital. chir., 1933, 12: 100-8.—Szende, B. Doppelseitige, vollstandige Octavus- lahmung bei Schadelbasisfraktur. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1933-34, 18: 467-74. ------ [Paralysis of VIII nerve in basal fracture] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 875.—Terbriiggen, R. Ein weiterer Fall von epidemischer Zerebrospinalmeningitis nach Schadelbasisfraktur. Zschr. Laryng., 1929, 18: 312-4.— Terrien, F. Syndrome chiasmatique et fractures de la base du crane. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 102-6.— Urechia, C. I., & Kernbach, M. Fracture du crane avec lfisions de la rfigion infundibulaire. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1929, 49: 169-72.—Uribe y Rivera, S. La esfera visual en las fracturas de la base de craneo. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1934, 5: 127-30, 2 pl.—Worms, G. Paralysie trigfimello- sympathique avec rhinite crouteuse unilaterale, consficutive a une fracture de la base du crane. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 296-9. ------ Rupture du sinus caverneux consficutive k une fracture de la base du crane; epistaxis recidivantes tardives. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 640-4.—Yerger, C. F. Otologic complications of basal skull fracture. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1926, 4: 35-45. Also repr. ---- Base: Fracture: Diagnosis and prognosis. See also Cranium, Radiography. Hellner, H. Zur Erkennung und Begutach- tung von Schadelgrundbriichen. 43p. 8? Berl., 1935. Forms No. 19, Hefte Unfallh. Kurt, W. *Ueber das Schicksal von Ohrver- letzten bei Schadelbasisfrakturen. 20p. 8? Zur., 1932. Liersch, P. *Wodurch wird die Prognose der offenen Schadelbrtiche getrubt? 21p. 8? Wiirzb., 1933. Vutz, D. *Ueber Schadelbasisbriiche unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des Auftretens von Blutungen bei solchen in den Nasenrachenraum hinein und deren Bedeutung [Munchen] 19p. 8? Borna-Lpz., 1930. Blohmke. Die Bedeutung der Rontgenzielaufnahmen des Schlafenbeins nach Schuller, Stenvers und E. G. Maver bei Schadelbasisbriichen. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1931, 29: 276- 83.—Gallois, E., Japiot & Levy, A. Fractures indfipendantes de la base du crane; leur visibilitfi radiographique. Lyon mfid., 1933, 151: 153-5, pl.—Ginsburg, W. Roentgen diagnosis of fractures of the base of the skull. Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 34: 325-36.—Hartmann. Diagnostic des fractures de la base du crane. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1926, 40: 17.—Hellner. Zur Erkennung und Begutachtung der Schadelgrundbriiche. Arch. orthop. Unfallchir., 1935-36, 36: 423-5.—Kisch, H. Two cases of unsuspected fractures of the base of the skull. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: 894. ------ X-ray examination in the diagnosis of fractures of the base of the skull. Clin. J., Lond., 1935, 64: 254.—Kolomijcenko, A. I. Otologische Syn- drome bei Frakturen der Schadelbasis. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1936, 70: 513-22.—Lassila, Y. [Fractures of the base of the skull and roentgen diagnosis] Duodecim, Helsin.. 1937, 53: 837-47.—Lachapele. A propos de 5 cas de fractures de l'fitage moyen et de l'fitage postfirieur de la base du crane. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1937, 25: 776-8.—Lacerda, R. de. A puncSo lombar nos casos suspeitos de fractura da base fi invitil e perigosa. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1937, 55: 295.—Limito, C. Nota preventiva sul comportamento del tasso glicemico nelle fratture della base cranica. Pensiero med., 1933, 22: 127.— Mazel, P., & Robin, P. Des fractures mficonnues de la base du crane. J. mfid. Lyon, 1925, 6: 643-5.—Stenger. Zur Diagnostik der Schadelbasisbriiche. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1928, 21: 532-8.—Wirth, E. Klinische Erfahrungen bei Scha- delgrundbriichen. Zschr. Laryng., 1935, 26: 109-16. ---- Base: Fracture: Treatment. Klamm, H. *Weiterer Verlauf der von Ohr und Nase aus operierten Schadelbasisfrakturen [Frankfurt] 23p. 8? Gelnhausen, 1936. Voss, O. Die Chirurgie der Schadelbasisfrak- turen auf Grund 25jahriger Erfahrungen. 182p. 8? Lpz., 1936. Aievoli, E. Tentativi ausiliari nelle fratture della base cranica (tracheotomia; trazione lin?uale) Ann. ital. chir., 1932, 11: 550-64.—Arnaud, L. Traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 744- 56.—Bachy, G. Le traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. Ibid., 671-89.—Carcassonne. Fracture de la base du crane traitfie par ponction lombaire. Lyon mfid., 1929, 143: 715.—Chevallier, C. H. Le traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. Clinique, Par., 1934, 29: 189- 94-—Pelrez, L., & Delgoffe, A. Pronostic et traitement des CRANIUM 957 CRANIUM fractures de la base du crane. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 634-55.—Fehr, A. Zur Behandlung von Schadelbasis- briichen bei Komplikationen von Seiten der Nasennebenhohlen und des Ohres. Helvet. med. acta, 1937, 4: 637-41. ------ & Meier, E. J. Zur Frage des aktiv-chirurgischen Vorgehens bei Schadelbasisfrakturen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1937, 166: 177- 99.—Flechtenmacher, C. [Omnadin and Trypaflavine injec- tion used in the treatment of a case of basal fracture of skull] Romania med., 1928, 6: 115.—Hetzar. Die Behandlung der Schadelbasisbriiche und -konvexitatsbriiche (insbesondere unter Berucksichtigung der Zusammenarbeit mit dem Hals-Nasen- Ohrenarzt) Zbl. Chir., 1935, 62: 2084-8.—Julliard, C. L'in- dication opfiratoire dans le traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933,42: 721-4.— Kulenkampff, D. Zur Frage der Behandlung der Gehirner- schutterung und Schadelbasisbriiche. Arch klin. Chir., 1935, 183: 418-25 [Discussion] 115-7.—Lazzarini, L. Di alcune nuove vedute sul trattamento chirurgico delle fratture della base del cranio. Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 893-5.—Lecercle. Fractures de la base et propidon. Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 1918.—Le- normant & Patel. Traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. Ibid., 1933, 41: 1608-11. ------ & Wert- heimer. Traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. Bruxelles mfid., 1933-34, 14: 221; 249. ------ Le traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 455-619. Also Gaz. hop., 1933, 106: 1581-4. Also J. chir.. Par., 1933, 42: 529-58.—Lher- mitte, J. Considfirations pratiques sur les fractures de la base du crane et leur traitement immfidiat. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 620-3.—Loebell, H. Zur Behandlung und Prognose der Schadelbasisfrakturen mit Ohrbeteiligung. Zschr. Laryng., 1935, 26: 117-34.—Meyer, M. Was soil der Arzt bei frischen, offenen Schadelbasisbriichen unterlassen und was soil er tun? Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1098-100.—Moiroud. Fracture de la voiite irradifie a la base; hfimiplfigie; trfipanation decompressive; gufirison. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1923, 26: 508-11.—Ody. Traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 629-33.—Oltra- mare, J. H. Traitement immfidiat des fractures de la base du crane. Ibid., 662-71.—Proust, R., Aboulker & Beuzard. Traitement des fractures de la base du crane. Ibid., 693-9.— Schredl, L. Zur Behandlung der Schadelbasis-Frakturen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1371.—Tytgat. Les injections intraveineuses d'hexamfithyllne tfitramine dans le traitement des fractures de la base du crane. Bull. Acad. mfid. Belgique, 1927, 5. ser., 7: 611-6. Also P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 708. ---- Base: Injury. See also Cranium, Injury. Perfimy, G. Verletzungen der Schadelbasis; Diabetes in- sipidus, halbseitiger Parkinsonismus, Konvergenzlahmung der Bulbi und Lahmung der Konvergenzreaktion der Pupillen nach einem Sturz auf den Kopf. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 449.— Rollet, J. Syndrome traumatique de la suture pfitro-basilaire. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 658.—Ulrich, N. A. Symposium on the plastic basicranium; obstetrical lesioning of the base. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1937-38, 37: 248-52.—Weaver, C. Symposium on the plastic basicranium; traumatization of the plastic basicranium other than obstetrical. Ibid., 298-303. ---- Base: Injury, gunshot. See also Cranium, Injury, gunshot. Rick [F.] W. [H.] "Tsolierte indirekte Schadel- basisfrakturen nach Schussverletzungen. 28p. 8? Bonn, 1920. Schmidt, K. *Ueber isolierte indirekte Scha- delbasisbriiche bei Schussverletzungen. 37p. 8? Munchen-Pasing, 1931. Roques, P. Paralysie totale de l'hypoglosse, parcellaire du spinal, parfisie transitoire du sympathique par projectile de la base du crane. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 1161-4 — Rosenstein, A. M. Steckschuss an der Basis cranii mit Liision des Chiasmas. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 1316. ---- Base: Tumors. See also Craniopharyngeal canal, Tumors; Cranium, Posterior fossa: Tumors; Optic chiasm, Tumors; Pituitary, Tumors; Sella turcica, &c. Aloin, H., & Fouilloud-Buyat. Kyste dermoide de la base du crane avec fissure palatine. Presse mfid., 1923, 31: 953.— Andre-Thomas. Ophthalmoplfigie et nfivralgie du trijumeau unilaterales; lfision vraisemblablement nfioplasique a la base du crane; radiographic; asymfitrie du rfiflexe oculo-cardiaque. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 278. ------ & Jumentie, J. Chordome de la rfigion sphfinobasilaire. Rev. neur., Par., 1923, 30: 300—4.—Bajkay. T. [Fibrome of the cranial base] Or- voskfipzfis, 1932, 22: 730-5. Also Zschr. Laryng., 1934, 25: 181-7.__Bertolotti. Diagnosi radiologica dei tumori basilari del cranio. Radiol, med., Milano, 1925, 12: 28.—Camauer, A. F., & Sacon, J- I- Paralisis unilateral global de los nervios de la'base del craneo por cordoma de la sincondrosis fisalffora (sfndrome de Guillain & Garcfn) Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1934, 48' 1251-6.—Castex, M. R., & Camauer, A. F. Estudio anatomo-clfnico de un caso de cordoma de la base 6sea del craneo comprimiendo el encfifalo y los nervios de la base a travfis de la duramadre. Prensa mfid. argent., 1927, 14: 10-29.—Catola, G. A propos d'un cas de tumeur sous- cranienne avec lfisions multiples des nerfs craniens. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: pt 2, 86-9.—Demme, H. Die Diagnose der Tumoren an der Schadelbasis. Zschr. Laryng., 1934, 25: 243-52.—Dominguez, C, Obarrio, J. M. [et al.] Tumor de la base de origen rino-faringeo. Rev. Soc. med. int., B. Air., 1927, 3: 342-50.—Dreyfus, G., & Schaaff, E. Tumeur de la base du crane avec atteinte multiple de nerfs craniens et stase papillaire; influence rapide, mais passagere de la radiothfirapie. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 658.—Ebhardt. Psammom der Schadelbasis. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1806.—Froment, J., & Buffe, P. Tumeur de la base du crane fitudifie par strati- graphie. Rev. neur., Par., 1937. 67: 219-21.—Gonzalez Rin- cones. R. Examen rentguenografico de la base del craneo para descubrir los tumores de la base. Gac. mfid. Caracas, 1930, 37: 146.—Gracie, J. Sarcoma of the base of the skull, with multiple secondary growths in the lungs and abdominal viscera. Clin. J., Lond., 1926, 55: 189-91.—Heidema, S. T. [Tumors of the base of the cranium treated with favorable results by X-rays and purulent meningitis after conchotomy] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 430-9, pl.—Kelemen, G. Zur Genese der osteoplastischen Carcinosarcome der Schadelbasis. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1924, 8: 223-38.—Kopylov, M. B. [Case of a tumor at the base of the skull] Vest, rentg., 1934, 12: 457-61.—Kornblum, K. Deformation of the sella turcica in tumors of the middle cranial fossa. Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 31: 23-30.—Kiimmel, W., & Rockemer, K. Zwei ungewohn- liche Gefassgeschwiilste der Schadelbasis und des Oberkiefers. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1930, 64: 1368-76.—Lestage. Sur un cas de sarcome de la base du crane. Arch. mfid. pharm. nav., 1922, 120: 505-9.—Livingstone, G. Chordoma of the base of the skull. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 1427-9. Also J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1935, 50: 852.—Mayer, E. G. Roent- genographic examination of the base of the cranium in the pres- ence of basal tumors; technic and method of diagnosis. Radiol- ogy, 1928, 10: 319-41.—Meller, H. Ein Fall von malignem Tumor der Schadelbasis mit Behrschem Symptomenkomplex. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1936, 70: 540-3.—Montanari, A. Tu- mori della base cranica; studio clinico-radiologico. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1930, 27-140.—Negri, S. Storia d'un tumore della base del cranio. Riv. otoneur., 1935, 12: 515-22.— Nicholsky, A. M. [Surgical treatment of fibroid-polypus in the base of skull with the aid of preliminary operations] Vest, khir., 1926, 8: No. 23, 3-21.—Perwitzschky. Ein Fall von Chordom der Schadelbasis. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 532.— Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 353.— Poriszka, I. [Basal fibroid of large size] Gy6gyaszat, 1933, 73: 71-3.—Roger, H., Bremond, M., & Paillas, J. E. Paralysie multiple de nerfs craniens par tumeur de la base. Rev. otoneur.. Par., 1937, 15: 546-8.—Scalini, F. Tumore della base cranica e successiva sindrome di Collett-Siccard simulante al suo inizio una mastoi- dite. Arch. ital. otol., 1934, 45: 209-14.—Scheuermann, H. Die diagnostische Bedeutung der Rontgenfotografie bei Tu- moren auf der Basis des Schadels. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1930, 5: 1-22.—Seki, K. Ueber einen Fall von in das Endo- craniumeingedrungenemSchaedelbasisfibrosarkom. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934-36, 4: Surg., 225.—Stender, A. Zur Abgrenzbarkeit motorischer Hirnnervenkerne auf Grund retrograder Zell- veranderungen bei einem Falle von Tumor der Schadelbasis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 138: 149-64.—Suchanek, E, & Sommer, I. Zur Symptomatologie der malignen Schadel- basistumoren. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 931; 967.—Van Wagenen. W. P. Chordoblastoma of the basilar plate of the skull and ecchordosis physaliphora spheno-occipitalis; sugges- tions for diagnosis and surgical treatment. Arch. Neur. Psy- chiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 548-63.—Verhaart, W. J. C. [Forma- tion of tumors at the base of the skull] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1938, 78: 451-8.—Volger, G. Beobachtung eines Karzinoms an der Schadelbasis bei einem 2J^ Jahre alten Kinde. Zschr. Laryng., 1932, 23: 235.—Vulpius, O. Perlgeschwulst der Schadelbasis als Unfallfolge. Mschr. Unfallh., 1925, 32: 227.— Winkelman, N. W. Hyperostosis and tumor infiltration of base of skull associated with overlving meningeal fibroblastoma. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1930, 23: 494-501.—Wohlwill. Chondro-Chordom der Schadelbasis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 428.—Wojatschek. W. Ueber Polvpen der Schadel- basis. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1923, 7: 88-97.—Wortis, S. B., & Brock. S. Tumors at the base of the skull. N. York State J. M., 1936, 36: 635-40.—Yamada, T. Ueber ein seiten grosses Chordom der Schadelbasis. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1932, 22: 906-18, 4 pl. ---- Bones. See also names of individual bones. Hovelacque, A. Osteologie; fasc. II: Crane— face. 294p. 8? Par., 1934. Allis, E. P., jr. On a general pattern of arrangement of the cranial roofing bones in fishes. J. Anat., Lond., 1934-35, 69: 233-91. ------ Comparison of the latero-sensory lines, the snout and the cranial roofing bones of the Stegocephali with those in fishes. Ibid.. 1935-36, 70: 293-316.—Armstrong, P. B. Consideration of a many-boned human skull. Anat. Rec, 1928, 38: 97-123, 2 pl.—Bauer. E. Besteht ein Zusammenhang zwischen Pneumatisationstypen und anthropologischen Schadel- massen? Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1937, 71: 981-3 [Discussion] CRANIUM 958 CRANIUM 987.—Chranilov, N. S. Zur Frage iiber die physiologische Bedeutung der Kopfdornen bei Cobitis (Cyprinoidea, Cobitidae) Zool. Anz., 1928, 75: 54-66.—Collins, H. B., jr. The temporo- frontal articulation in man. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1926, 9: 343-8.—Fuchs, H. Ueber das Os parahyoideum der anuren Amphibien und der Crossopterygier; nebst Bemerkungen uber phylogenetische Wanderungen der Haut- und Deckknochen (ein Beitrag zur vergleichenden Anatomie des Splanchno- craniums) Morph. Jahrb., 1929, 63: 408-53.—Kesteven, H. L. A third contribution on the homologies of the parasphenoid, ectopterygoid and pterygoid bone and of the metapterygoid. J. R. Soc. N. S. Wales, 1925, 59: 41-107.------ The homol- ogy of the ala temporalis and of the alisphenoid bone. J. Anat., Lond., 1926-27, 61: 112-31.—Maier, V. Untersuchun- gen iiber die Pneumatizitat des Hundeschadels mit Beriicksich- tigung der Rassenunterschiede. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1928, 85: 251-86.—Marinelli, W. Die funktionelle Bedeutung der Postorbitalspange bei Giraffe und Pferd. Biol, gen., Wien, 1932-33, 9: 2. Hiilfte, 201-22.—Pearson, K., & Woo, T. L. Further investigation of the morphometric characters of the individual bones of the human skull. Biometrika, Cambr., 1935, 27: 424-65.—Schultz, A. H. Bregmatic fontanelle bones in mammals. J. Mammal., 1923, 4: 65-77.—Tavares, A. Sur les formations interparifitales du crane humain. Fol. anat. Univ. Conimbr., 1930,5: No. 10, 1-15, 5 pl.—Tramontano- Guerritore, G. Contributo casistico alio studio delle varieta ossee del cranio. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena (1925) 1926, 9. ser., 17: 311-34.—Tsusaki, T. Contribution a l'fitude de l'ostfic- logie chez la grue; fitude sur les os du crane. Keijo J. M., 1936, 7: 156-72, pl.—Willock, E. F. An os interfrontale. J. Anat., Lond., 1925, 59: 439-41. ---- Brachycephaly. Dunlap, K. Brachvcephalv and glandular balance. Science, 1933. 78: 603.—Frets, G. P. Dominance of the brachycephalic index. Genetica, Gravenh., 1930, 12: 151-60. Also Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1931, 29: 512-7.—Parsons, F. G. The brachycephalic skull. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1924, 54: 166-82, 2 ch. ---- Calcification [intracranial] See also under Brain; Cysticercosis; Meninges. Jager, A. *Nicht krankhafte intracranielle Verkalkungen. 15p. 8? Bonn, 1931. Martin, J. P. Calcified intra-cranial tuberculomata. Brit. J. Radiol., 1937, 10: 5-18.—Pizzoglio, E. Le calcificazioni intracraniche dal punto di vista roentgenologico. Osp. mag- giore, Milano, 1932, 20: 89-99. ---- Calvarium. See Cranium, Neurocranium. ---- Canals, foramina and fossae. See also names of canals and foramina as Optic canal; also Cranium, Posterior fossa. Heydner, W. *Ueber die Bedeutung des Foramen parietale am Schadel [Wurzburg] lip. 8? Berl., 1930. Alley, R. G. Enlarged parietal foramina; report of an addi- tional family showing this anomaly. Radiology, 1936, 27: 233-5.—Boyd, G. I. The emissary foramina of the cranium in man and the anthropoids. J. Anat., Lond., 1930-31, 65: 108-21, pl. ------ The emissary foramina of the cranium in primates. Ibid., 1934, 69: 113-7.—Briicke, H. von. Ueber die Rontgendarstellung des Foramen ovale. Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 603-6.—Canuyt, G., & Terracol, J. Le canal optique et le canal grand rond (notes anatomiques et radiographiques) Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1924, 94: 415-7.—Delmas, A., & Toye, G. P. Trou dfichirfi posterieur. Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 1759- 62.—Donaldson, H. H. Note on the contour of the foramen magnum in different strains of the Norway rat. Anat. Rec, 1932, 52: 313-23.—Edinger, T. Die Foramina parietalia der Saugetiere. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1933-34, 102: 266-89 — Figarella. J. Anatomie mfidico-chirurgicale de la fosse cfirfibrale moyenne. Marseille mfid., 1936, 73: 281-90.—Goldhamer, K., & Schuller, A. Varietaten im Bereiche der hinteren Schadel- grube (mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der operativen Eingriffe in dieser Gegend) Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926-27, 35: 1163-90.—Hassler, E. Fenestrae parietales symmetricae. Mschr. Kinderh., 1935-36, 64: 337-40.—Hayek, H. von. Ueber Teilung des Foramen jugulare. Anat. Anz., 1929-30, 68: 65-70.—Hecker, P., & Griinwald, E. Sur les relations et ontogenese des trous antfirieurs a la base craniale du chondro- et ostfio-cranium des reptiles, par rapport a la disposition chez les mammiferes. Anat. Rec, 1926, 32: 387-93. ------ Le trou grand rond; fitude d'anatomie comparfie; disposition chez les mammiffires inffirieurs. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 1353-7. —---- Disposition chez les mammiffires supfirieurs (prosi- miens, simiens et espSce humaine) Ibid., 1358-61. ------ Sur les causes dfiterminant l'individualisation des orifices de la partie antfirieure de la base du crane; fitude d'anatomie com- parfie chez les reptiles et les mammiferes) Ibid., 1361-3.— Irvine, E. D., & Taylor, F. W. Hereditary and congenital large parietal foramina. Brit. J. Radiol., 1936, 9: 456-62.— Jazuta, K. Das Foramen spinosum als ein phylogenetisches Merkmal. Anat. Anz., 1930, 70: 212.—Jewesbury, R. C. Congenital bilateral parietal foramina. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 737—Kalfusova, M. [Asymmetry of the foramina at the base of the skull] Anthropologie, Praha, 1931, 9: 32-7.—Kesteven, H. L. The parabasal canal and nerve foramina and canals in the bird skull. J. R. Soc. N. S. Wales, 1925, 57: 108-23.—Hotter, E. Ueber hereditare Ossifikations- defekte der Scheitelbeine (Foramina parietalia permagna) Nervenarzt, 1937, 10: 293-301—Lofgr fin, L. [On the so- called Pacchioni depressions] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 77: 339-49.—Mannu, A. Foramina frontalia perforantia und Fissura bregmatica lateralis bei Equiden. Anat. Anz., 1923-24, 57: 161-78.—Marie, J. Sur une varifitfi particulifire de lacunes craniennes, les trous congfinitaux des os parifitaux. Arch. mfid. enf., 1935, 38: 549-54. Also Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 542-7.—Pepper, O. H. P., & Pendergrass, E. P. Hereditary occurrence of enlarged parietal foramina; their diagnostic importance. Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 35: 1-8.—Salotti, A. L'indagine radiologica del canale dell'ipo- glosso. Radiol, med., Milano, 1929, 16: 669-74.—Sung Chen Tung. Ueber die Emissarien in den Schadelknochen der Chinesen. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1931, 15: 46.—Tavares, A. Contribuicao para o estudo da fosseta cerebelosa mfidia. Arq. anat. (1925) 1926, 9: 811-33.—Terracol, J. Syndrome de Vernet; le syndrome du trou dfichirfi postfirieur. Vie mfid., 1923, 4: 441-7. ------ La radiographic du canal optique et du canal grand rond et le diagnostic des lfisions nerveuses d'origine sinusienne. Ann. mal. oreille, 1925, 44: 1234-6, 4 pl.—Tramontano-Guerritore, G. II significato della molte- plicita del canale dell'ipoglosso nei crani con atlante assimilate Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1926, 10. ser., 18: 29-44.—Tscherny- shev, A., & Rossels, E. Zur Klinik und pathologischen Anato- mie der Foramenjugulare-Tumoren. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1931, 120: 268-91.—Weber, F. P., & Schwarz, E. Hereditary large parietal foramina. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 122-5.—-Wijnen, H. J. Het foramen jugulare spurium. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1919, 1: 708-10.—Zarfl, M. Fenestrae parietales symmetricae. Zschr. Kinderh., 1934-35, 57: 54-66. ---- Cancer. Grenet, P. *Contribution a I'etude des tumeurs cancereuses multiples des os du crane chez I'enfant. 52p. 8? Par., 1926. Cosin, L. Pseudo-myelomatous carcinomatosis. Brit. J. Surg., 1935-36, 23: 110-4.—Geschickter, C. F. Primary tumors of the cranial bones. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 26: 155- 80.—Lambadaridis, A. Fall eines intrakraniellen bosartigen Tumors, zuriickgegangen durch Rontgenbestrahlung. Strah- lentherapie, 1937, 59: 175-81.—Simpson, J. F. Massive involvement of skull in temporal and occipital regions by carcinoma derived from a rodent ulcer. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 916.—Zorraquin, G. Epitelioma difuso de los huesos del craneo. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1932, 39: 1293- 302. ---- Capacity. Breitinger, E. Zur Messung der Schadelkapazitat mit Senfkornern. Anthrop. Anz., 1936, 13: 140-8.—Bushkovitch. V. J. An automatic apparatus for the measurement of cranial capacity. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1927, 10: 355-63.—Businco. L. Misura volumetrica della capacita cranica con il sussidio radiologico. Monit. zool. ital., 1933, 44: suppl., 326-8.— Hagedoorn, A. [Cranial capacity in anthropoid apes] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 1240-2. Also Anat. Anz., 1925-26, 60: 417-27.—Hoadley. M. F. On measurement of the internal diameters of the skull in relation to the prediction of its capacity. Biometrika, Cambr., 1929, 21: Sect. A, 85-94.— Martin, H. Mesure du volume de l'encfiphale par la mfithode directe. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris (1922) 1923, 7. ser., 3: 15.— Merli, M. La capacita dei crani con atlante unito all'occipitale. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1928, 10. ser., 3: 273-8.—Miner, J. R. The variability of skull capacity. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1924, 7: 425.—Pearl, R. D. A note on the relative areas of the nuchal and temporal surfaces with increase in cranial capacitv. Anthrop. Anz., 1935-36, 12: 284-92. Also repr.—Pigorini, L. La capacita cranica nel vivente (valutazione con metodo radiologico) Arch, antrop. etnol., Fir., 1929, 59: 95-104.— Reid, R. W., & Mulligan, J. H. Relation of cranial capacity to intelligence. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1923, *53: 322-31.—Rosanoff. A. J.. & Wiseman, J. I. A new method for the estimation of cranial capacity at autopsy. State Hosp. Bull.. Utica, 1911-12, n. ser., 4: 142-9.—Schultz. B. K. Stam- mesgeschichtliche und rassische Unterschiede am Rchadelin- nenraum. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1937, 8: 33-40, ch.— Stewart, T. D. Cranial capacity studies. Am. J. Phvs. Anthrop., 1934, 18: 337-61. ■------An examination of the Breitinger method of cranial capacity determination. Ibid., 1937-38. 23: 111-21.—Tildesley, M. L. On the application of mathematical formulae for estimating skull-capacitv. Man, Lond., 1926, 26: 2-4.—Todd, T. W., & Kuenzel. W. The estimation of cranial capacity; a comparison of the direct water and seed methods. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1925, 8: 251-9. Also repr.—Voss, H. Ein neues Verfahren zur Bestim- mung der Schadelkapazitat, insbesondere bei kleinen Tieren. Anat. Anz., 1935, 80: 44-6. CRANIUM 959 CRANIUM ■---- Cavities. See also names of cavities and pneumatic bones as Antrum; Orbit; Sphenoid bone, &c. Aubert, E. Recherches anatomiques sur les sinus osseux des ruminants. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1928-29, 9: 429-65 — Bilancioni, G. Rapporti tra l'ampiezza delle cavita rino- faringee e dei seni accessori e quelli della mastoide. Riv. radiol., 1931, 5: 328-38.—Fuchs, A. W. Optic foramina, ethmoidal sinuses, and orbits (Rhese) Radiogr. Clin. Photogr., 1932, 8: No. 1, 6-13.—Loman, J., & Myerson, A. Studies in the dynamics of the human cranio-vertebral cavity. Am. J. Psychiat., 1935-36, 92: 791-815.—Tramontano-Guerritore. G. Pneumatizzazione delle piccole ali dello sfenoide e seni frontali abnormemente estesi o multipli (nota critica e contributo casistico) Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1926, 10. ser., 1: 359-68.— Tr«ttenero, A. Contributo alio studio radioterapico dei sar- comi a rapido sviluppo, dei seni e della cavita orbitaria. Ann. ottalm., 1925, 53: 174-84.—Wegner, R. N. Ueber Luftraume des Schadels, rontgenologisch und vergleichend-anatomisch betrachtet. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1936, 54: 541-59. ---- Cephalic index. See also Cranium, Indices. Bayley, N. Growth changes in the cephalic index during the first five years of life. Human Biol., 1936, 8: 1-18 — Frets, G. P. Hfirfiditfi de l'indice cfiphalique. Bull. Soc. form, humain., Par., 1925, 3: 491-501.—Kruse. Ueber den Kopfindex. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1755.—Pearson, K., & Tippett, L. H. C. On stability of the cephalic indices within the race. Biometrika, Cambr., 1923-24, 16: 118-38.—Pittard, E., & Donici, A. Les changements de l'indice cfiphalique en fonction de la taille croissante. Bull. Soc anthrop. Paris, 1927, 7. ser., 8: 38-50.—Winter. H. L. The cephalic index. Arch. Neur. Psychopath., Utica, 1900, 3: 375-86, ch. ---- Cholesteatoma [epidermoid] Eckart, K. *Ein Fall von Epidermoid am Schadel. 31p. 8? Erlangen, 1914. Alpers, B. J., & Harrow, R. Cholesteatoma originating in tbe skull bones causing svmptoms of intracranial pressure. Am. J. Surg., 1932, 18: 51-7.—Bucy, P. C. Intradiploic epidermoid (cholesteatoma) of the skull. Arch. Surg., 1935, 31: 190-9.—Didier, G. Un cas de cholestfiatome occipito- temporal post-traumatique. Ann. otolar., Par., 1935, 1298- 304.—Holz. Endokranielle epidermoidale Cholesteatome des Pferdes. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1934, 50: 804-8.—Kempmann, W. Das Cholesteatom des Schadeldachs und seine entwick- lungsmechanische Differenz im Vergleich zu den basalen Perlge- schwulsten. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 139: 343-51.—Lohr, W., & Jacobi, W. Mannsfaustgrosses, durch Operation geheiltes Cholesteatom der mittleren Schadelgrube. Zbl. Chir.. 1933, 60: 1875-85.—Loepp, W. Die Cholesteatome des Schadels. Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1934, 138: 65-78.—Montgomery, G. L., & Finlayson, D. I. C. Cholesteatoma of the middle and pos- terior cranial fossae. Brain, Lond., 1934, 57: pt 2, 177-83, pl.— Olivecrona, H. On suprasellar cholesteatomas. Ibid., 1932, 55: 122-34.—Pallaske. G. Ueber die epidermoidalen Choles- teatome der Schadelhohle des Pferdes. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1932, 43: 126-32.—Wertheimer, R. Ueber ein Cholesteatom des Schadels. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 38: 656-62. ---- Chondroma. Briitt, H. Intracranielles Chondrom als Hirntumor. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 231: 497-503.—Intracranial chondroma. Bull. Pract. Ophth., S. Franc, 1937, 7: 85-8.—Neuman. Volumineux chondrome intra-cranien. J. chir., Brux., 26: 157-62.—Smitt, W. G. S. Ueber intrakraniale Chondrome. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 109: 170-7. ---- Chordoma. Boemke, F., & Joest, W. Chordome im Bereich des Schadels. Virchows Arch., 1936, 297: 351-67.—Burrow, J. le F., & Stewart, M. J. Malignant spheno-occipital chordoma. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1923-24, 4: 205-17.—Fidlovsky, I. I. [Case of malignant cranial chordoma] Vrach. delo, 1935, 18: 871-4.—Furlow, L. T. Intracranial chordoma; report of a case. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 839-43.—Hass, G. M. Chordomas of the cranium and cervical portion of the spine; review of the literature with report of a case. Ibid., 1934, 32: 300-27.—Herrmann. A. Zur Klinik und Diagnose der verschiedenen kranialen Chordomtypen. Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1929, 124: 127-35.—Kling, K. G. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der bosartigen, kranialen Chordome. Acta path, microb. scand., 1933. suppl. 16, 194-203.—Selinsky, H. Intracranial chordoma; report of a case. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1932, 28: 413-6. ---- Clivus. Goerdt, L. *Ein neuer Fall von Klivuschor- dom [Munster] 17p. 8? Quakenbriick, 1928. Castronovo, E., & Zagami, A. Sopra un caso di tumore cerebrale con reperto radiologico positivo (esostosi solitaria del clivus) Riv. pat. nerv., 1928, 33: 695-711.—Koch, G. Ueber den Klivuswinkel bei Kindern. Arch. Kinderh., 1934, 102: 16-24. ---- Constitutional aspects. See also under Head. Basler, A. Die Beeinflussung der Schadelform durch die Umwelt. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1788; 1827.—Cimino. G. Apparato boccale ed annessi studiati in rapporto alia costituzione dell'individuo ed alia forma del cranio in Siciliani. Monit. zool. ital., 1930-31, 41: suppl., 86-8.—Fiore, M. Cranio e costituzioni. Gior. med. mil., 1932, 80: 648-57.— Frets. G. P. Die Auffassungen M. W. Hauschild's iiber die Erblichkeit der Kopfform. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1926-27, 26: 256-63.—Melnikov, A. Der Schadel vom Gesichtspunkte der Typenlehre. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1925, 76: 782- 811.—Muzio, O. Le ossa temporali, nasali ed il palato nei diversi tipi di cranio; rapporti tra indice cranico e tipo costi- tuzionale di cranio (ricerche di anatomia costituzionalietica) Valsalva. 1934, 10: 93-116.—Patzig. B. Zur Vererbung der Schadelformen. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1937, 73: 550-9.— Sabatini, A. I valori morfometrici cranio-facciali e l'abito costituzionale. Riv. antrop., 1930-32, 29: 505-51.—Virno, V. Indagini ed apprezzamenti metodologici sulla craniologia costituzionalistica. Ricer. morf., 1936, 15: 461-89. ---- Craniofacial index. See also Face. Perier, A. L. Contribution a I'etude des variations du massif osseux facial en fonction de la capacite cranienne. 23p. 8? Geneve, 1925. Cameron, J. Craniometrie memoirs; the human and com- parative anatomy of Cameron's craniofacial axis. J. Anat., Lond., 1930, 64: 324-36, 5 pl.— Hara, S. Vergleichende Untersuchungen uber einen planimetrischen Cranio-Facial- index. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1932, 30: 571-85, 7 tab.— Maly, J. [Relation between neurocranium and splancho- cranium] Anthropologic Praha, 1930, 8: 291-6.—Vandervael, F. Sur les rapports du crane facial et du crane cfirfibral chez I'homme (fitude critique d'un nouvel indice) Rev. anthrop., Par., 1932, 42: 22-34.—Verzella, M., & Gennaro, L. Gli indici cranio-facciali ed un nuovo indice facciale in rapporto ai vizi di refrazione. Boll ocul., 1928, 7: 285-305. ---- Cyst. Chorobski, J., & Davis, L. Cvst formations of the skull. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 58: 12-31.—Couch, J. H. Epidermoid cyst in bone of skull. J. Bone Surg., 1936,18:475-8.—Fontaine, R. Tumeur kystique a revfitement malpighien de la rfigion parifitale gauche du crane. Rev. chir., Par., 1933, 71: 67-70.— Korkhov, V. I., & Chepelev, A. D. [Osseous cysts of the cran- ium] Vest, rentg., 1936, 16: 104-111. ---- Defects. See also Cholesterosis, osseous; Cranium, Osteitis. Babonneix, L., & Gouyen, J. Pertes de substance cranienne. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1935, 33: 534-6.—Conte, E. Agenesia parziale delle ossa tegumentarie del capo. Radiol, med., Milano, 1928, 15: 736-47.—De Lamothe, D. Deux cas de cranio-spongiose affection douloureuse des os du crane d'origine probablement spficifique. Ann. mal. orfille, 1925, 44: 705-8.— Galifi, L. Gli asnetti e le alterazioni lacunari del cranio. Radiol, med., Milano, 1937, 24: 399-421.—Lustosa, O. Per- furac3o dos ossos do cranio; diabetes insipido; exophtalmia. Brasil med., 1931. 45: 396-9.—Ombredanne, M. Perforation et lacunes craniennes d'origine probablement spficifique. Ann. otolar., Par., 1932, 1373-7.—Pickhan, A., & Joel, W. Zur Frage des sogenannten Landkartenschadels. Rontgen- praxis, 1929, 1: 791-6.—Pringle, J. H. Treatment of acquired defects of the skull. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 1105-7.—Robyn, G. Absence congfinitale de la voute cranienne chez un nouveau-nfi; survie et processus de rfiparation. Bruxelles mfid., 1936-37, 17: 1035-8.—Seeliger. Landkartenscha.de] und Kopftrauma. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1932-33, 32: 584-7.—Shearer. W. S. A case of Luckenschadel. Brit. J. Radiol., 1937, 10: 488-00. ---- Defects, congenital [lacunar skull] See also Cranium, Canals [&c] Abels, H. Ueber den Kuppenweichschadel beim Neugebo- renen (Druckweichschadel) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 653-6.—Amyot, R. Lacunes congfinitales de la voftte cra- nienne; les trous parifitaux anormalement tres agrandis. J. radiol. filectr., 1936, 20: 657-61. Also Union mfid. Canada, 1936, 65: 955-61.—Baumm, H. Der Weich- und Lucken- schadel des Neugeborenen. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1239 — Carreiio, C, & Seoane, M. Defecto congfinito, limitado, de craneo y epicraneo en un recifin nacido. Arch, argent, pediat., 1934, 5: 271-5.—Caussade, Neimann & Mariot. Sur une forme familiale de lacunes congfinitales de la voute cranienne. Rev. mfid. Nancy, 1937, 65: 558-66.—Coffin & Bailleul. Pertc de substance cranienne chez un nourrisson. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1936, 34: 278-82.—Cohn. M. Zur Lehre vom Weich- und Luckenschadel der Neugeborenen. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1924, 3. F., 56: 333-50.—Doub, H. P., & Danzer, J. T. Lucken- schadel of the newborn. Radiology, 1934, 22: 532-8.—Ehr- hardt, K. Angeborener Schiideldefekt ohne Austritt von Schadelinhalt. Arch. Kinderh., 1925, 77: 94-8.—Faust, H. CRANIUM 960 CRANIUM Ueber den angeborenen Relief- und Liickenschadel und seine genetischen Beziehungen zu Spaltbildungen im Medullarrohr. Beitr. path. Anat., 1931, 86: 613-32.—Franke, K. Beitrag zur Genese der kongenitalen Haut- und Knochendefekte am Schiideldach. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1937-38, 107: 5-9 — Georgi, W. Ueber Defektbildungen an Schadeln von kleinen Haushundrassen. Anat. Anz., 1936, 82: 400-6.—Gragert, O. Merokranie mit Encephalocele sagittalis (Porencephalic) zugleich ein Beitrag zur palpatorischen und rontgenologischen Diagnostik von Schadelmissbildungen ante partum. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932-33, 104: 322-37.—Hughes, E. H., & Hart, H. Defective skulls inherited in swine. J. Hered., 1934, 25: 111-5.—Jonker, A. [Congenital skull defect in a baby] Mschr. geneesk., 1933, 3: 80-5, 2 pl.—Kerr, H. D. Anomalies of the skull in the new-born, with special reference to relief or lacuna skull (Liickenschadel) Am. J. Roentg., 1933, 30: 458- 63.—Lelong, M., & Bosquet. Lacunes congfinitales de la voute cranienne chez un enfant de 5 ans; caractfire familial. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1932, 30: 161-5.—Maier. R. J. Prenatal diagnosis of lacuna skull. Radiology, 1934, 23: 615-9.— Moller, K. O. Congenital defects of the cranium caused by amnionic adhesion. Acta gyn. scand., 1923, 2: 144-57.— Neumann, H. O. Anomalien des knochernen Schadeldaches der Neugeborenen. Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 571-6.—Nordby, J.E. Congenital ear and skull defects in swine. J. Hered., 1930, 21: 499-501.—Person, J. Accouchement d'un enfant vivant sans parifital gauche. Presse mfid., 1925, 33: 1245.—Pomme\ B., Marot, R„ & Tanguy, R. Lacunes symfitriques et congfinitales de la paroi cranienne occipitale supfirieure. J. mfid. Lyon, 1934, 15: 550.—Rothbart, H. B. Lacunar skull of the new-born. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 52: 1375-89.—Scheyer, H. E. Zur Kasuistik der kongenitalen Haut- und Knochendefekte am Schadeldach. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1934, 97: 65-70 — Weill-Hallfi, R., & Weill, J. Deux cas de lacunes congfinitales de la voute cranienne. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1928, 26: 497-500. ---- Deformities. See also Acromegaly; Cranium, Abnormities. Fog, M. [Cranial deformities in children] Hospitalsti- dende, 1937, 80: 1045-59. ------ [Certain cranial deformi- ties in children] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 109.—Gordon, G. C. Persistent overmoulding of the skull bones causing fits in an infant. Brit. M. J., 1938, 1: 14, pl.—Smith, J. Two cases of associated deformities of the cranium and extremities. Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1933, 30: 285.—Weygandt, W. Schadel deforma- tions und Trepanation. In Marinesco Festschr., Bucar., 1933, 667-72. ---- Deformities, artificial. Dingwall, E. J. Artificial' cranial deforma- tion; a contribution to the study of ethnic mutila- tions. 313p. 8? Lond., 1931. Basler, A. Abhangigkeit der Schiidelform des Erwachsenen von der Bettung wahrend des Sauelingsalters. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1001. ------ Ueber den Einfluss der Lagerung von Sauglingen auf die bleibende Schadelform. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1926-27, 26: 225-46.—Buxton, L. H. D. Kunstlich deformierte Schadel von Cypern. An- throp. Anz., 1930-31, 7: 236-40.—Catel, W., & Grube, J. Ueber den Einfluss der Lagerung auf die Schadelform der Sauglinge. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1934, 3. F., 93: 129-42.—Coelho, J. Etude mfidicale des cranes artificiellement dfiformfis chez les anciens habitants de 1'Argentine. Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 2125.—Gufirschfinovich, R. Des dfiformations de la tfite chez les enfants aborigdnes en Uzbfiquistan et leurs rapports avec l'usage d'un berceau spficial, dit bfischique. Nourrisson, 1934, 22: 75-8.—Imbelloni, J. Die Arten der kiinstlichen Schadel- deformation. Anthropos, Modling, 1930, 25: 801-30, 12 pl., 8 ch. ------ I popoli deformatori delle Ande; la deforma- zione del cranio come arte e come elemento diagnostico delle culture. Arch, antrop. etnol., Fir., 1930-31, 60-61: 99-135. ------ Ueber Formen, Wesen und Methodik der absichtlichen Deformationen. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1934, 33: 164-89, 4 pl.—Mal£, J. [Artificially deformed skulls of Tiahuanaco, Bolivia] Anthropologie, Praha, 1926. 4: 251-348.—Nederlovi, L. Artificially deformed skulls found in Celakovice, near Prague. Ibid., 1935, 13: 37-53.—Neubauer, G. Experimen- telle Untersuchungen iiber die Beeinflussung der Schadelform. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1923-25, 23: 411-42, 3 pl.—Petrov, G. Zur Frage von der Schsdeldeformation unter der Beeinflussung der Kinderwiege. Ibid., 1931, 29: 502-11, pl.—Ribadeau- Dumas, L., & Fouet, A. Hyperextension et dolichocfiphalie chez le nourrisson. Bull. Soc. mfid. h6p. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 640-3.—Shapiro, H. L. Note on a correction formula for artificially deformed crania. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1927, 13: 632-5. ------ A correction for artificial deformation of skulls. Anthrop. Papers Am. Mus. Natur. Hist., 1928, 30: 1-38.— Vifleemskaia, Z. Y. [Shape of skull of the Uzbek child in connection with its management] Med. misl, Tashkent 1930-31, 5: 93-107. ---- Depression. Landes, A. *Contribution a 1'et.ude des en- foncements craniens dans les accouchements spontanes. 47p. 8? Par., 1932. Anderodias & Pery, G. Enfoncement cranien apres une application de forceps dans l'excavation. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 734.—Bradley. An infant with depression on skull. Northumberland & Durham M. J., 1895, 3: 8.— Browder, J. Instrument for elevating of the newborn cranial depression. Am. J. Surg., 1932, n. ser., 17: 116. Also repr.— Cossham, W. R. Treatment of depression of skull in newborn infant. Brit. M. J., 1910, 1: 1050.—Forton & Mahon. Releve- ment d'un enfoncement cranien chez un prfimaturfi de 7J3 mois; gufirison. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1928, 17: 241.—Galy- Gasparrou & Estienny, E. Enfoncement du crane; relfivement par le procfidfi de Boissard. Ibid., 336.—Hagenbach. Ge- burtsimpression des Scheitelbeines. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 279.—Marique, A. Enfoncement obstfitrical du parifital. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1923, 26: 242-4.—Mercenier, M. Un cas d'enfoncement du parifital chez un nouveau-nfi; trfipana- tion. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 330-2. Also Stras- bourg mfid., 1934, 94: 168.—Ohnesorge, V. Ueber einen Fall von merkwurdiger Einkeilung des Kopfes im Beckeneingang und dadurch entstandener tiefer Schadelimpression. Zbl. Gyn., 1931, 55: 896-8.—Rayton. Redressement opfiratoire des enfoncements craniens obstfitricaux. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1926, 24: 26-8.—Trillat, P. Enfoncement du frontal au cours d'un accouchement spontanfi; redressement immfidiat. Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1934, 23: 542. ---- Dermoid. Farthing, J. W., & Love, J. G. Intracranial dermoid cyst with unusual neurologic findings; removal of tumor with recov- ery of patient. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937,12: 721-4.—Jaeger, de. Kyste dermoide avec malformation cranienne. Ann. ocul., Par. 1936, 173: 31-3, pl.—McEachern, J. M. Intracranial dermoid cyst. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 942.—Munro, D., & Wegner, W. Primary cranial and intracranial epidermoids and dermoids. N. England J. M., 1937, 216: 273-9.—Swift. G. W. Extradural dermoid cyst of the left parietal region. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1930, 10: 1183-5.—Vautrin & Guille- min, A. Kyste dermoide du bregma. Rev. mfid. est, 1924, 52: 171. ---- Development. See also Cranium, Growth; Cranium, Ossifica- tion; Cranium, Sutures. Hauschild, R. Rassenunterschiede zwischen negriden und europiden Primordialcranien des 3. Fetalmonats; ein Beitrag zur Entstehung des Schadelform. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1936-37, 36: 215-80, 4 pl.—Kauffmann, J. H. Some funda- mental features involved on the evolution of the human skull and dentition. Dent. Digest, 1925, 31: 694; 770.—Limson, M. Observations on the bones of the skull in white and Negro fetuses and infants. Contr. Embryol. Carnegie Inst., 1932, 23: No. 136, 207.—Muggia. G. Variazione nella forma del tectum posterius del condrocranio in un feto umano. Monit. zool. ital., 1931, 42: 345-8. ------ Sviluppo e ossificazione delle lamine sopraotiche e del tectum posterius del condrocranio dell'uomo. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1932, 99: 384-410.— Parmelee, A. H. Molding due to intra-uterine posture. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 42: 1155-9. ---- Development: Phylogeny. Goethe, J. W. von, & Oken, L. Die Wirbel- metamorphose des Schadels. 83p. sm. 4? Miinch., 1924. Schwarz, W. [K.] *Die Wirbel- und Meta- merentheorie des Schadels; Hauptteil der Arbeit; Zusammensetzung und Ableitung des Schadels der Wirbeltiere nach den Anschauungen Okens, Goethes und Gegenbaurs. 38p. 8? Konigsb., 1919. Arx, M. von. Die Graphostatik und Kinematik in der Entwicklungslehre; mathematisch-vergleichende Studien am Mammut-, Schimpansen- und Menschenschadel. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929-30, 91: 304-28.—Ayers, H. Vertebrate cephalogenesis; the velum—its part in head building—the hyoid; the velata; the origin of the vertebrate head skeleton; myxinoid characters inherited by the Teleostomi. J. Morph. Physiol., 1931, 52: 309-71.—Branson, C. C. Paieontologie development of the skull and teeth. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1931. 17: 315-24.—Dabelov, A. Ueber Korrelationen in der phylogenetischen Entwicklung der Schadelform; die Bezie- hungen zwischen Rumpf und Schadelform. Morph. Jahrb., 1929. 63: 1-49. ------ Beziehungen zwischen Gehirn und Schadelbasisform bei den Mammaliern. Ibid., 1931, 67: 84-133.—De Vos, C. M. Spelacophryne and the bearing of its cranial anatomy on the monophyletic origin of the Ethiopian and Malagasy microhylids. Anat. Anz., 1935, 80: 241-65.— Gregory, W. K. The palaeomorphology of the human head; 10 structural stages from fish to man; the skull in Norma lateralis. Q. Rev. Biol., 1927, 2: 267-79. Also Internat. J. Orthodont., 1928, 14: 107-19. ------ Williston's law relating to the evolution of skull bones in the vertebrates. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1935, 20: 123-52.—Henckel, K. O. Das Primordialcranium der Halbaffen und die Abstammung der hoheren Primaten. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1496. Also Verh. CRANIUM 961 CRANIUM Anat. Ges., 1927, 36: 108-16. Studien iiber das Primordialkranium und die Stammesgeschichte der Primaten. Morph. Jahrb., 1928, 59: 105-78. ------ Das Primordial- kranium von Tupaja und der Ursprung der Primaten. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt.. 1928, 86: 204-27.—Jaekel, O. Der Kopf der Wirbeltiere. Ibid., 3. Abt., 1927, 27: 815-974.—Naef, A. Ueber einige Besonderheiten des Monotremenschadels und ihre stammesgeschichtliche Bedeutung. Biol. Zbl., 1926, 46: 161-76.------Zur Morphologie und Stammesgeschichte des Affenschadels. Naturwissenschaften, 1926, 14: 89-97. ------ Ueber die Urformen der Anthropomorphen und die Stammesgeschichte des Menschenschadels. Ibid., 445; 472.— Omnfis, P. R. Las vfirtebras cefalicas; consideraci6n sobre la teoria vertebral aplicada al craneo humano. Rev. med. Rosario, 1928, 18: 283-95, 10 pl.—Priesner, A. Kraniologische Studien iiber die Abstammung des Rindes der polnischen Westbeskiden. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1927, 283- 324, pl.—Robb, R. C. A study of mutations in evolution; evolution in the equine skull. J. Genet., Cambr., 1935, 31: 39-46.—Severtzov, A. N. Beitrage zu einer Theorie des Knochenschadels der Wirbeltiere. Anat. Anz., 1925-26, 60: 427-43.—Veil, O. Entwicklungsgeschichte und vergleichende Anatomie in ihren Wechselbeziehungen zueinander, erortert an dem Problem des Wirbeltierkopfes. Ibid., 1924-25, 58: 374-93.—Weidenreich, F. Die Sonderform des Menschen- schadels als Anpassung an den aufrechten Gang. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1924, 24: 157-89.—Weinert, H. Die kleinste Interorbitalbreite als stammesgeschichtliches Merkmal. Ibid., 1926-27, 26: 450-88, 5 pl. ---- Development—in animals. Andres, J. *Untersuchungen iiber das Auftre- ten und die weitere Entwicklung der embryonalen Hirnschadelknochen des Schweines. 17p. 8? Ziir., 1923. Also Morph. Anthrop., Jahrb., 1923-24, 53: Collatjd, J. [L. B.] Contributions a, I'etude des origines, de l'histoire et des caracteres craniens du betail bovin tachete' Suisse [Zurich] 82p. 8? Berne, 1928. Henckel, K. O. *Zur Entwicklungsge- schichte des Halbaffenschadels. [Freiburg i. B.] p.365-83. 8? Stuttg., 1927. Also Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1927, 26: Akkeringa, L. J. [Changes of angulation in the foetal cranium of birds] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 2070 — Aoyama, F. Die Entwicklungsgeschichte des Kopfskelettes des Cryptobranchus japonicus. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1930, 93: 107-81.—Arnold, E. Das Primordialcranium eines Pferdeembryos von 3.6 cm. S.-S.-L. Morph. Jahrb., 1928, 60: 47_60.—Augier, M. Recherches sur le dfiveloppement du crane osseux et cartilagineux chez le foetus de Sus scrofa dom. Arch, anat., Strasb., 1935-36, 19: 89-134. ------ Prfi- conditions chondrales de I'ostfiogfinese et types tecto-occipitaux chez Sus scrofa dom. Ibid., 1936-37, 23: 249-80.—Chranilov, N. S. Ueber den Siluridenschadel, nebst Bemerkungen uber die Entwicklung der Orbitalregion im Schadel anderer Tele- ostier. Anat. Anz., 1930-31, 71: 262-73.—De Beer, G. R. Contributions to the development of the skull in sturgeons. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1924-25, 69: 671-87.----— On the development of the skull in Torpedo. Ibid., 1926, 70: 669- 80.—Fawcett. The primordial cranium of Xerus (Spiny squirrel) at the 17 and 19 mm. stages. J. Anat., Lond., 1922-23, 57- 221-37 4 pi.—Hague, F. S. The cliondrocramum of Amia calva. J. Morph., 1924-25, 39: 267-77, 2 pl.—Harrison, B. M. Developmental stages of the chondrocranium in some selachians. J. Morph. Physiol., 1931, 52: 565-92.—Henckel, K.O. Die Entwicklung des Schadels von Galeopithecus temmin- cki Waterh. und ihre Bedeutung fiir die stammesgeschichtliche und systematische Stellung der Galeopithecdae. Morph. Jahrb., 1929, 62: 179-202.—Hirschfelder, H. Das Primor- dialcranium von Manatus latirostris. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1936-37, 106: 497-533.—Kim, B. Rassenunterschlede am embrvonalen Schweinesohadel und ihre Entstehung. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1933, 32: 480-523, 2 pl.. 5 ch.—Kotthaus, A. Die Entwicklung des Primordial-Craniums von Xenopus laevis bis zur Metamorphose. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1933 144: 510-/2.— Loreti. F. Sulla struttura ed evoluzione delle aree opaline parabregmatiche cauda'.i (Staurenghi) e sulla comparsa di due ossicoli endocranici sottoparieta.li, omologi ai bregmatici, nel tetto cranico di Tinnunculus alaudanus (Falco linnunculus Lin.) Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1933, 100: 802-18.—Lubosch, W. Ueber den streptognathen Schadel von Caprirnulgus, nebst Bemerkungen uber seine Bedeutung fur die Rcl«hertsche Theorie. Morph. Jahrb., 1929, 63: 96-151, pl.—Matthes, E. Neuere Arbeiten iiber das Primordialkranium der Saugetiere. Zschr. ges. Anat., 3. Abt., 1921 23:669-912 -— Arbeiten uber einzelne Regionen des Cranium. Ibid. 1923 24. 117- 045__Mirhelsson. G. Das Chondrocranium des Igels (isrina- ce'us eurotaS ' Ibid., 1. Abt., 1922, 65: ^.-Moy- Thomas. J. A. Notes on the development of the chondro- cranium of Polypterus senegalus. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond 1933, 76: 209-29.—Muggia, G. Der Knorpelschpdel eines Pferde- embryos. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1 Abt 1931, 95: 297-325.— Neukomm A. Dfiveloppement foetal du neuro-crane chez le 112386__vol. 3, 4th series----61 pore (Sus scrofa domesticus L.) Arch, anat., Strasb., 1934-35, 17: 49-72, 6 pl.—Okutomi, K. Die Entwicklung des Kopf- skelettes beim japanischen Krallensalamander. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1936, 61: 1-44. ------ Die Entwicklung des Chondrocraniums von Polvpedates buergeri Schlegelii. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1937, 107: 28-64.—Petkov, A. A. Leber die Form und die Formausbildung des Dorsum cranii beim Bufi'el. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1930, 92: 258-7S — Robb, R. C. A study of mutations in evolution; ontogeny in the equine skull. J. Genet., Cambr., 1935, 31: 47-52.—Roth, O. Wachs- tumsversuche an Ratten; ein Beitrag zur Frage der Entstehung der Schadelform. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1934-35, 33: 409-39, 2 tab..—Saways, P. Annotacoes craneologicas. Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo, 1934, 10: 197-223, 4 pl.—Shaner, R. F. The development of the skull of the turtle, with remarks on fossil replile skulls. Anat. Rec, 1926, 32: 343-67.—Shurr.wsy- W., & Webb, R. L. The chondrocranium of A 23-mm Nee, turus. J. Morph. Physiol., 1932, 53: 327-43.—Stadtmuller, F. Studien am Urodelenschadel; zur Entwicklungsgeschichte des Kopfskeletts der Salamandra maculosa. Zpchr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1924, 75: 149-225.—Struthers, P. H. The prenatal skull of the Canadian porcupine (Erethizon dorsatus) J. Morph., 1927, 44: 127-99, 16 pl.—Todd, T. W-, & Schweikher, F. P. The later states of developmental growth in the hyaena skull. Am. J. Anat., 1933, 52: 81-123. Also repr.—Van Seters, W. H. Le dfiveloppement du chondrocrane d'Alytes obstetricans avant la mfitamorphose. Arch, biol., Par., 1922, 32: 373-491, 2 pl. ---- Digital [convolutional] impressions. Matjclaire, J. *Les d6pressions ce>6bri- formes endocraniennes de la voute du crane. 47p. 8? Par., 1936. Davidov, L. M. Convolutional digitations seen in the roentgenograms of immature human skulls. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1930, 62: 60-4. Also Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1936, 5: 61-71.—Dolfini, G. E. Sul significato dell'imagine Rontgen delle impressioni digitiformi del cranio. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1936, 50: 623-5.—Fanconi, G., & Grob, M. Die klinische und forensische Bedeutung der Impressiones digitatae (I. d.) des Schadels. In Festschr. H. Zangger, Zur., 1935, 2: 681-9, pl.—Hunermann, C. Die diagnostische Bedeutung der Impressiones digitatae und der Schiidelnahtdehiszenzen im Rontgenbilde des kindlichen Schadels. Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 58: 415-28.—Palmieri, G. G. Significato e meccanismo genetico delle impronte digitali visibili con la craniografia. Cervello, 1935, 15: 23.—Pessoa, A. Modelos raros de im- pressoes digitals. Fol. anat. Univ. Oonimbr., 1937, 12: No. 3, 1-12, 2 pl.—Ritter, F. Vermehrung der Impressiones digitatae im Rontgenbild. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932, 127: 287-302. ---- Diploe. Jefferson, G., & Stewar', D. On the veins of the diploe. Brit, J. Surg., 1928-29, 16: 70-88.—Lewald, L. T. Dilatation of diploic veins and other anatomical variations in the skull. Am. J. Rcentg., 1924, n. ser., 12: 536-42.—Roubacheva, A. Canaux diploiques. J. radiol. filectr., 1936, 20: 614-22 — Sorge, F. Ueber die Bedeutung der Diploe-Venen. Arch. klin. Chir., Berl., 1935, 182: 289-94.—Thompson, I. M. A note concerning the radiographic differentiation between diploic and meningeal vascular channels. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 64.—Wanke, R. Zur Rontgenkunde der Gefass- kanale der Diploe. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 56: 286- 99.—Wischnevski, A. Die Venae diploicae der Schadel- knochen; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1925, 77: 381-8.—7agni. L. Morfologia radiografica delle vene diploiche. Boll. Soc. med. chir. Modena, 1923-24, 24-25: 16-24, pl. ---- Diploe: Diseases. Elsberg, C. A., & Schwartz, C. W. Increased cranial vas- cularity in its relation to intracranial disease; with special reference to enlargement of the veins of the diploe and its relation to the endotheliomas. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1924, 11: 292-307.—Porta, C. F. Considerazioni sul comporta- mento del circolo venoso diploico, nelle affezioni infiammatorie della base cranica. Arch. ital. otol., 1938, 50: 57-73.—Ruba- sheva, A. E. [Diploic veins on autopsy material] Vest, rentg., 1930 16: 301-19.—Wanke, R. Zur Anatomie und Pathologie der Diploevenen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1935, 183: 430-47. Diseases. See also other subheadings of Cranium. Antoni, N., Brunner, H. [et al.] Erkran- kungen der WirbelsJiule, des Schadels mit Nebenhohlen und der Hiillen. 465p. 8? Berl., 1936. Jeanbratj, E., Lecene, P. [et al.] Pathologie chirurgicale generale: maladies generates des tissus crane et rachis. 4. 6d. 1161p. 12? Par., 1924. Anton & Herrmann. Ueber seltene Erkrankungen des kno- chernen Schadels. Zschr. Laryng., 1929-30. 19: 503-9.— Bebb, W. Pathological conditions found in human and animal CRANIUM 962 CRANIUM crania. Dent. Rev., 1912, 25: 336.—Bernotaviciute, A. [Se- quels of surgical affections of the skull] Medicina, Kaunas, 1932, 13: 31-41.—Bornstein, S. Bemerkungen iiber die Farbe des Schiideldaches. Zbl. allg. Path., 1929. 45: 345-50.—Brose, L. D. Two cases of foea! cranial disease clinically considered. Cincinnati J. M.. 1921-22, 2: 39-43.—Burger, H. [Infections of the cranium originating in the nose] Geneesk. bl.. 1923. 23: 303-28.—Dyke, C. G. The roentgen-ray diagnosis of diseases of the skull and intracranial contents. In Diagn. Roentgen. (Golden, R.) X. Y., 1936, 1-33.—Eagleton. W. P. A new classification of the bones forming the skull; embryology and bone growth in infections of the cranial bones. Arch. Otolar., Chic. 1936, 24: 158-89.—Gerbino, L. Un caso di sporotricosi delle ossa della volta cranica. Riv. med., 1934, 42: 119.— Gruber, G. B. Kraniopathologische Yorweisuneen. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1925, 20: 224-32.—Haberland. H. F. O. Die Differentialdiagnose chirurgischer Erkrankungen der Schadel- knochen. In Differ. Diagnose (Haberland) Berl. & Lpz., 1935, 277-88.—Kehrer. F. Vorkommen und Bedeutung der Schadel- schmerzreflexe und deren Beziehung zum Kernigschen und zu verwandten Zeichen. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1934, 135: 46- 62.—Krecke. A. Entziindlicher Vorgang im knochernen Schadeldache mit Verdacht auf bosartige Geschwulst. In his Beitr. prakt. Chir, Munch., 1934, 114.—Landsberger, R. Schiidelverengung und SchSdeldehnung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1032. 58: 618-2').—Lyman, C. B. Infections of the crania] bones. Proc. Inter~t. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1925, 1: 62-8.—Malik, N. M. An unusual case of separation of the inner and outer tables in the skull of an infant. Sind M. J., 1936, 9: 114-8.—Martin, S. H. Decalcification of skuil bones of probable dispituitary origin. China M. J.. 1929, 43: 128, 3 pl.—Moore, S. Metabolic craniopathv. Am. J. Roentg.. 1936, 35: 30-9.—Pendergrass, E. P., &" De Lorimer, A. A. Osteolytic lesions involving the calvarium. Ibid.. 9-29.— Roegho't, M. N. [Comparison in healins primordial and of the desmoid bones] Ned. tschr. geneesk.. 1937. 81: 28S9-95. 3 r.l.— Schulze, W. Affektionen des Schadels mit Xe^c-nhob'.en; Erkrankungen des Schadels, der Kopfschwarte und Bruche der Sc.hadelkapsel. In Handb. Xeur. (Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, Bd i0, 110-5S. ---- Diseases, intracranial. Axtoxi, X., Hexxeberg, R. [et al.] Raum- beengende Prozesse. 417p. 8? Berl., 1936. Atkixsox. E. M. Intracranial suppuration. 127p. 8? Lond., 1932. Berblinger, W. Ueber die anatomischen Auswirkungen raumbeengender. intrakranieller Prozesse. Klin. Mbl Augenh., 1935, 95: 681-3.—Bertolotti. M. Sulle sindromi morbose coordinate da una speciale alterazione dell'endocranio. Q. radiol., Belluno, 1937. 8: 271-86.— Brunner. H. Otogene endo- kranielle Erkrankungen. In Handb. Xeur. Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, Bd 10, 194-267—Horrax. G. Intracranial lesions. N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 806-9.—Jupe, M. H. The reac- tion of the bones of the skull to intracranial lesions. Brit. J. Radiol., 1938. 11: 146-64.—Krayenbiihl, H. Hilfsmethoden der Diagnostik raumbeschriinkender intrakranieller Erkran- kungen. Schweiz. med. Wschr.. 1937. 76: 89-94.—Mygind, H. Otogene multiole intrakranielle Krankheiten. Zschr. Ohrenh., 1921, 81: 307-29.—Parker, H. L. The diagnosis of intracranial suppuration. Northwest M., 1926. 25: 632-40.—Schlander. E. Die intrakraniellen otogenen Komplikationen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1290-2. ---- Endothelioma. Barling & Leith. Removal of a cerebral tumour (endo- thelioma) which had involved the overlving cranial bone. Lancet, Lond., 1906, 2: 282.—Cope, Z. A case of frontal endothelioma, with hvperostosis cranii (Pacchionian tumour?) Brit. J. Surg., 1924-25, 12: 794-7.—Craig, W. McK. Malig- nant intracranial endotheliomata. Sure. Cyn. Obst., 1927. 45: 760-8.—Grant, F. C. Cranial endothelioma. Ann. Surg.. 1925, 81: 1036-9. ---- Exostosis, enostosis, hyperostosis. See also Cranium, Abnormities. Esc auer, A. *Les hypertrophies et les hyperostoses du crane. 168p. 8? Par., 1927. Pelzeh. K. *Zur Histologie einiger Exostosen am Schadel. p.63-71. S? Wiirzb., 1935. Also Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1935-36, 140: Alpers, B. J., & Harrow, R. Cranial hvperostosis; associated with an overlyincr fibroblastoma. Arch. Xeur. Psychiat., Chic, 1932, 28: 339-56.—Auvray. Deux cas d'exostoses de la face externe du crane. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928. 54: 853-9.— Barboza Viann.i. Um curirso caso pessoal de exostose. Fol. med., Rio. 192S. 9:366-70.—Berard & Dunet. C. Hyperostoses craniennes et tumeurs menincees. Lyon chir., 1924, 21: 502- 8.—Breglan, L. E-, Neudingowa. P., & Mesz, N. Hypero-tose partielle du crane. Rev. neur., Par., 1934, 41: pt 2. 687.— Canavan, M. M. Enostoses within the calvarium; survey of skulls in the Wat ren Museum of the Harvard University Medi- cal School. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 38: 1240-2. ------ Enostoses of the calvarium; incidence at autopsies in State hospitals. Ibid., 1938, 39: 41-53.—Castay. Volumi- neuse exostose cranienne avec signes radiologique? de degene- rescence osteo-sarcomateuse. J. radiol.electr., 1937,21: 160.— Crowe, S. M.. & Jones. C. K. A large hyperostosis of the cranium duo to arachnoid fibroblf.s'oma Mallory' (so-called dural endothelioma) Tr. Chicago Path. Soc, 1923-27, 12: 3-10-3.—Cushing, H. The cranial hyperostoses produced by meningeal endotheliomas. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic. 1922, 8: 139.—Erdheim, J. Ueber senile Hvperostose des Schiidel- daches. Beitr. path. Anat., 1935, 95: 631-46.—Leri, A., & Lievre, J. A. Craniose fronto-parietale (grosse hvperostose diffuse du frontal et des pari£taux) chez un enfant atteint de maladie de Little. Arch. m£d. enf.. 1928, 31: 669-75. Also Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52: 1025-30.—Locchi. R. O.-sifieacoes tentoriaes. peritriceminaes e suprapetrosas no eraneo humano. Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo, 1926, 1: 125-5S. pl.—Longo, V. Su un particulare caso di iperostosi della ca- lotta cranica. Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 502-9.—Masquin, P. Syndrome tardif d'hypertension intracriudenne post-traun a- lique par exostose des os de la voute. Ann. m6d. lig., 1936. 16: 109-12.—Maucbire. A propos des exostoses du cn'me (exostoses non syphilitique?) Buil Soc. nat. chir.. Par., 192s. 54: 930.—Molin de Teyssieu & Jagues. Exostose endocra- nienne developpee au voisinage d une ancienne cranioplastie. Bull. Soc. med. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 192.5. -124-7. Also Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux. 1925. 46: 9.—Moore, S. Calvarial hy- perostosis and the accompanving svmptom complex. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass.. 1935. 61: 17-9. Also Arch. Neur. Psvchiat , Chic, 1936, 35:975-8n,.— Naito, I., & Schuller. A. Ueber die Hvperos- tosen des Schadels. Wien. klin. Wschr.. 1923, 36: 792-4.— Nicola*. J., Lacassagne, J., & Chevrdlier. Volumineuse exostose cranienne. Lyon med., 1927, 139: 299-302.—Pelzer. K. Zur Histologie einiger Exostosen am Scliidel. Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk., 1935, 140: 63-71.—Pende. X. Sindromi morbose coordinate con una speciale alterazior.e dell' endocranio (endo- craniosi iperostosica del Morgagni ed endocraniti osteoplastiche diffuse) Boll. Accad. med. Roma, 1937, 63: 5-14. Abo Q. radiol., Belluno, 1937. n. ser., 1: 5-12. ------ Krankheits- bilder bei Veranderungen des Schadelinnern. Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 855-8.—Phemister, D. B. The nature of cranial hvperostosis over-h-it g endothelioma of the meninges. Arch. Surg., 1923, 6: 554-72.—Pothorat. E. Exostose osteo- a£nique du crane. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris. 1923. 49: 1004.— Somogyi, I., & Bak. R. Ueber die neuro-p-ychiatriseben Bezie- hungen der Schadclhvperostosen. Tv-it. Zscbr. Nervenh., 1937, 143: 199-208.— Stewart, M. J.. & Burrow, J. F. Ecchor- dosis phvsabphora snheno-occipitalis. J. Neur. Psvchopath., Brist., 1923-24, 4: 218-20, pl.—Winkelbauer. A. Duraendo- theliom und HyDerostose. Wien. klin. Wschr.. 1930. 43: 748-52.—Yolton. L. W. Ventral symmetric livr ero-n sis cf the inner table of the calvarium. Tr. Chicago Pith. Soc, 1930, 13: 181-7. Also Arch. Path., Chic, 1930, 9: 534-9. ---- facial. See Face. ---- Fontanels. See also Cranium, Sutures. Grumbach, C. *De la tension de la fontanelle bregmatique chez les nourrissons. 159p. 8? Lyon, 1903. Adair, F. L.. & Scammon. R. E. Observations on the parietal fontaneOe in the newborn and in voung infants. Am. J. Obst., 1927. 14: 149-59.—Braun, H. 'Ueber Fontanellenspannung bei Neugeborenen. Zbl. Gyn., 1938, 62: 15-31— Ehrlich. M. Etude sur I'anatomie de la fontanelle anterieure. Arch. anat.. Strasb.. 1927. 7: 427-33. Also Tr. sc Clin. ir.f. Univ. Var- sovie. 1930. 299-303. ------ De la valeur diagnostiaue de la fontanelle onverte. Ibid., 47-9.—Lavergne. A auel age se fermeja fontanelle posterieure. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1926, 24: 454-0).—Macchi, A. Ricerche sulla correlazione tra le dimensioni della fontanella bregmatica e quelle di alcuni segmenti corporei nel primo anno di vita. Med. ital., 1929, 10: 461-S.—Mouriquand, G., Bernheim. M.. & Lacaux, J. Re- cherches sur l'occlusion de la grande fontanelle :\ l'etat normal et patholodque. Arch. med. enf.. 1928, 31: 217-23—Scam- mon. R. E., & Adair, F. L. The geometric relariomdnps of the frontal fontanelle in infancy. Anat. Rec, 1930-31. 46: 349- 63.—Schweizer, & Senet, O. H. Consideraciones sobre el cierre de la fontanela mayor. Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934, 5: pt 4, 996-8.—Ugarte, F. La fontanela anterior; tipos anat6micos. Sem med., B. Air., 1937. 44: 615-7. ---- Foreign bodies. See also Cranium, Injuries, gunshot. Gaudiot, F. *Des projectiles situ6s dans la region cervicale superieure au voisinage de la base du crane; leurs procedes d'extraction. 56p. 8? Lyon, 1916. Fribourg-Blanc, A.. & Durand, H. Corps etraneers rnecon- nus chez les blesses du crane. Ann. med. leg., 192S. 8: 148- 56.—Fuld, J. E. Table knife in cranium; rrarieetrmv with complete recovery. J. Am. M. Asp.. 1935, 105: 430-2 — Gangelen, G. van. [Case of foreign bodyl Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927. 71: 2-M3.—Jauquet. Un cas d'extraction d'une balle de revolver log£e dans la base du crane. Arch, internat. laryng.. Par., 1924, 30:930. CRANIUM 963 CRANIUM ----■ Foreign bodies, intracranial. Alfred-Levy. A propos des projectiles intra-cranien. Bull. Soc radiol. med. France, 1937, 25: 630-5.—Blanc Fortacin, J. Proyectil intracraneal. Med. ibera, 1921, 15: 297.—Bourguet. A propos de l'extraction des projectiles intracrsniens. Bull Soc. chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 321.—Campbell, F. M. Intracranial foreign body. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 31: 570-2.—Lassale, Aujaleu & Sohier. M6ningo-encephalite syphilitique ou encfiphalite subaigue non suppuree a rechutes autour d'un corps etranger intracranien. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1934, 28: 219-23.—McEachern. J. S. A probe in the cranial cavitv for 17 years. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 692.—Mikhalevich, M. D. [Case report of foreign bodies in the cranial cavity] Nov. khir. arkh., 1938, 40: 359.—Mutel. Les projectiles intra- craniens m£connus. Rev. m6d. est, 1935, 63: 81-99, ch.— Peugniez. A propos de l'extraction des projectiles intracrsniens Bull. Soc chir. Paris, 1928, 20: 277-80.—Salvi. G. Un metodo semplice per la esatta localizzazione (radiologica) di corpi estranei del cranio. Monit. zool. ital., 1932, 42: suppl., 257.— Schmidt, E. A. Non-fatal gunshot injuries of tbe skull with intracranial retention of the projectile. Colorado M., 1933, 30: 375-81.—Snodgrass, T. J. Foreign body in the cranial cavity with successful removal; case report. Wisconsin M. J., 1932, 31: 782.—Villandre. Extraction des corps etrangers metalliques intra-craniens (14 observations) Lyon med., 1917 126- 185-7. ---- Forensic aspect. See also under Cranium, Fracture; Cranium, Inj uries. Diedrich, F. *Ein Beitrag zur Prufung der Leistungsfahigkeit der plastischen Rekonstruk- tionsmethode der Physiognomie bei der Identi- fizierung von Schadeln [Gottingen] p.365-89. 8? Berl., 1926. Also Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 8: Mestre. A. Informe antropologico-leffal sobre un craneo. Rev. med. cubana, 1932, 43: 686-9.—Murck, W. Instru- mentation pour l'ouverture du crane. Ann. med. leg., 1924, 4: 280-4.—Schuller, A. Alters- und Geschlechtsbestimmung auf Grund von Kopfrontgenogrammen. Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7: 518-20. ---- Fossae. See Cranium, Canals [&c] Cranium, Posterior fossa. ---- Fracture. See also Brain, Injuries; Cranium, Base: Frac- ture; Cranium, Injuries; Head, Injuries; also names of bones affected. De Mattos Chaves, J. *Fracturas do craneo. 104p. 12? Lisb., 1874. Htjber, R. *Ueber Schadelfrakturen [Wurz- burg] p.377-91. 8? Berl., 1931. Also Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1931, 30: Abdurrazak Soudagar, M. H. A case of compound fracture of the skull. Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 327.—Allende, C. I. Fracturas del craneo. Bol. Soc oir. B. Aires, 1934, 18: 1281- 6.—Bauer, K. H. Schadelbruche. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 44; 84.—Black, S. O. Fractures of the skull. Internat. J. M. & S., 1932, 45: 446-8.—Bosch, R. Fractura de craneo agravada por una intervenci6n quiriirgica tardia. Rev. As. med. argent., 1937, 51: 513.—Broster, L. R. Injuries and fractures of the skull. Practitioner, Lond., 1931, 127: 64-74. ------ Cranial fractures. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 195: 282-4 — Chao, Y. C, & Kwan, S. T. Fractures of the skull. Chin. M. J., 1937, 52: 519-30.—Courvoisier, J. N. Fracture de la voute du crane. Gaz. hop., 1936, 109: 1390; 1422; 1454; 1488.—Delbet, P. Fracture du crane. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1929, 43: 803-5.—Dorrance. G. M., & Loudenslager. P. E. Fractures of the bones of the face and skull. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1935, 15: 7l-83.—Folliasson. Trois cas de fracture du crane. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 885-8.— Garofalo, F. Dois casos de fractura da abobada craniana. Fob med., Rio, 1933, 14: 314.—Grvy, C. P. Skull fractures. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 267-79.—Henry, E. C. Skull fractures. Indust. M., 1937, 6: 13.—Jacobs, S. N.. & Trauner, L. M. Extensive fracture of skull; report of case. California West M.. 1930, 32: 40.—Johnson, L. W. Repeated fracture of the skull. U. S. Nav. M. Bulb, 1933, 31: 150 — Jorge. Fracturas del craneo. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 193 1 18: 1185-93.—Mock, H. E.. Morrow, A. R., & Shannon. C. E. Skull fractures. Internat. Surg. Digest, 1934, 17: 323-41 — Morgan, E. C. Report of 2 cases of skull fracture. Surg. J., 1927-28 34: 183-5.—Nelson, L. S. Skull fractures and head injuries. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1935, 36: 27.5-9.—Pickett, R. E. Skull fractures. West Virginia M. J., 1937, 33: 3-7.—Rogers. L. Scalp wounds and fractures of the skull. Brit. M. J., 1938 1:685-7.—Sachs, E. Fractures of the skull. Wisconsin M J 1927, 26: 60-5.—Serck-Hanssen, F. [Fracture of I cranium] Med. rev., Bergen, 1929, 46: 197; 241.—Skinner. M. L. bkull fractures. Virginia M. Month., 1927-2S 54: 40-6.—Soler y Dopff, J. Fracturas del craneo. Rev. med. Barcelona, 1924, 2. ser., 1: 405-10.—SuFoni. F. M., & Astor, M. A. Fracturas de la b6veda del craneo. Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1932, 24: 353.—Tortora, M. Su di un caso di ™ttura della volta del cranio. Med. prat., Nap., 1925, 10: 165- Trottoir, E. Quelques considerations sur un cas de fracture du crane. .1. Hotel Dieu Montreal, 1935, 4: 105- 12 — vernengo, M. J. bract ura del craneo. Bob Soc cir. B. Aire. 1934 18: 1217-24.--Wells. J. R. Fractures of the skuli J. Florida M. Ass., 1928-29, 15: 585-93—Zverev, V. M. [Iractures of the skull] Vest, khir., 1929, 16-17: 289-90 ---- Fracture: Complications. Firbach, C. L. *Des lesions du nerf optique dans les fractures du crane. 89p. 8? Par., 1929. Warxek, K. *Zur Lehre von den nach Schadelbruchen entstehenden Neurosen [Kiel] 19p. 8° Bielefe'd, 1909. Albert, F. Le blocage ventriculaire. Ann. Soc. med. chir. Liege, 1934, 67: 120-33.—Areta, T. Hematoma subdural, zona temporal, por herida de la rama posterior de la meningea media en fractura de boveda craneana. Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 14.4-—Arnaund, M. Fracture de la voute du crane avec volu- mineux 6panchement extradural et sous-perioste; ponction ven- triculaire et trepanation. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 1255-9.—Baru, R. J., & Ardr.o, H. Meningitis cerebro-espinal a neumococos en un fracturado de craneo. Arch. urug. med., 1935, 7: 590-9.—Baudot. Fracture du crane avec enfoncement du sinus frontal droit. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1928, 22: 183-5.—Bianchi, G. Sulle ferite del seno longitudinale mag- giore nei fratturati cranici, con particolare riguardo al loro trat- tamento. Clin, chir., Milano, 1931, 3-*: 28-54.—Cantonnet, A. Fractures du crane et paralysies de la troisieme paire. Monde med., 1927, 37:427.—Chavanrez, J.. & Msgnant. Emphyseme eous-cutane par fracture fermee du crane. J. mid. Bordeaux, 1926, 56: 542.—Chiorrini. J. Fractura de la b6veda con hemo- rragia de la meningea media. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1926, 4: 46-9.—Clark. E., Redish, J., & Jolliffe, N. Meningococcic meningitis complicating fracture of the skull. Arch. Surg., 1937, 35: 486-91.—Clemente. D. Frattura esposta della volta del cranio con lesione della dura. Policlinico, 1937, 44: sez. prat., 316-20.—DaCosta, J. C. Recent fracture of the vault of the skull in a man with an old fracture and organic brain disease. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1928, 8: 711-6.—Delbet. Abces du cerveau par fracture du crane: mort au bout de 3 mois. Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1927, 41: 17.—Dervieux & Szumlanski. Fractures du crane et mfiningites aigues. Paris mid., 1930, 77: 444-7.—Di Prisco, L. Sulla sindrome commozionale tardiva nei traumatismi chiusi del cranio. Fol. med., Nap., 1933, 19: 97-108.—Dixon, O. J. Thrombosis of the sigmoid sinus follow- ing skull fracture. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1926, 3: 57.—Dono- van, R. E. Fractura antigua de la b6veda craneana con perdida de substantia 6sea. Bob Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1933, 17: 913-22.—EiFelfberg. A. von. Ueber einen Fall von posttrau- matiseher Liquorfistel und ihre rontgenologische Darstellung. Acta chir. scand., 1932, 71: 205-11, 2 pl—Farnprier, F., & Farnarier, G. Paralysies multiples des nerfs craniens par fractures du crane. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1937, 15: 618.— Fontaine, R., & Froelich, F. Blocage ventriculaire apres frac- ture du crane, mis en evidence par une encephalographie lom- baire. Bull. Soc nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 826-32.—Froment, J.. Peycelon & Feuillade. Parapiegie corticale par fracture du crane. Lyon mid., 1933,151: 200-3.—Gicia.T. Hund'miento de la region temporo-parietal izquierda con afasia y agrafia, curado por la craniectomia. Sem. med., B. Air., 1929, 36: pt 2, 217-23.—Gotte?berg, M. zum. Ueber Spatmeningitis nach Frakturen der vorderen Schadelgrube. Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk 1936-37, 142: 299-303.—Gunn, M. L. Eye observations in fractures of the skull and severe head injuries. Kentucky M. J., 1929, 27: 119-22.—Gurd.iian, E. S. Catatonic motor phenomena in skull fracture with brain injury. J. Nerv. Ment Dis., 1931, 73: 493-8.—Hart. V. K. Fracture of the skull and unilateral optic atrophy. Virginia M. Month., 1926-27. 53: 514-6.—Ingle, S. R. An interesting case of fracture of tbe skull and injury to the brain, ending in complete recovery. Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 82.—Jentzer, A. Un cas de fracture du crane non consolidfie 3 ans apres 1'accident. Bull. Soc. nat chir., Par., 1934, 60: 715-9.—Knight, B. W. Meningitis fol- lowing fracture of skull. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 2:393.—Krecke, A. Schadelbruch mit epiduralem Bluterguss. In his Beitr. prakt. Chir., Miinch., 1934, 111.—Laignel-Lavastine & Pierre- Kahn. Amnfisie, tabulation, hallucinations lilliputiennes conse- cutives a une fracture du cr≠ Ann. m£d. psvehol.. Par., 1925, 83: 342-7.—Lande, P.. & Dervillee, P. Fracture du crane a la region temporo-parifitale gauche; grosse hemorragie susdure-merienne correspondant au foyer de fracture et hemor- ragie sous-dure-merienne du cot6 opposed Ann. mid. leg., 1935, 15: 771.—Lenormant, C. & Mayet, H. Volumineux h£matome exocranien, consficutif a une rupture probable du sinus lateral. Presse mid., 1934, 42: 644.—Loeb, C. Choked disc and vitre- ous opacities following fracture of the skull. Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1925,39:239-44.—Lop. Fracture de la voute du crsne et fractures multiples des membres; craniotomie; guerison CRANIUM 964 CRANIUM totale postopfiratoire; mort par mfiningite a pneumocoque le 24° jour. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1934, 14: 191-4.—M&egraith, B. G. Meningococcal meningitis following fracture of the skull. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 863—Meek, H. E. Skull fracture and cerebral injuries. Internat. J. M. & S., 1931, 44: 1-13 — Mogens, F. [Fracture of the skull, meningocele, hemianopsy] Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79: Oft. selsk. forh., 5-9.—Moiroud, P. Fracture du crane et mfiningite puriforme aseptique. Progr. mfid., Par., 1932, 2017.—Miiller, H. R. Spatmcningitis nach Schiidelbruch. Nervenarzt, 1937, 10: 196-200.—Nikclaew, N. A. Schadelfraktur mit Austritt von Gehirnfubstanz in den ausseren Gehorgang. Acta otolar., Stoekh., 1935-36, 23: 227- 35.—Nyssen, R., Helsmoortel, J., & Thienpcnt, R. Un nou- veau cas d'anosmie et d'ageusie d'origine traumatique. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1935, 93: 834.—Pasqualis, D. A. Sobre un caso de fractura irradiada de b6veda craneana con hundi- miento de la glabela. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1929, 36: 1340 — Ricard. Dfichirure du sinus latfiral par fracture du crane; intervention; gufirison. Lyon chir., 1928, 25: 601-3.—Roger, H., Figarella, J., & Paillas, J. E. Hfimorragie mfiningfie par fracture du crane; syndrome ponto-cfirfibelleux rfigressif. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1937, 15: 62-4.—Schiick. Das Schicksal der Schadelfrakturen; rontgenologische und klinische Nachunter- suchungen. Arch. klin. Chir.", 1931, 167: 148-53.—Selberg. F. Nachuntersuchungen an Schadelbruchen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 2099.—Singh, J. A depressed compound fracture of the skull with infection. Ind. M. Gaz., 1936, 71: 466.— Smith, S. Fracture of the skull and extradural haemorrhage with symptoms of hypotension. Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 566.— Soar, H.M. Fracture of skull with wound of longitudinal sinus, a suggestion for treatment. West Afr. M. J., 1928-29, 2: 186.—Sorel, E. Paraplfigie et fipilepsie, rfisiduelles consfieu- tives a une fracture mfidio-cranienne. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1927, 7: 169-72.—Stier, E. Zur Prognose der Konvexitatsbruche des Schadels. Mschr. Psychiat. Neur., 1928, 68: 629-39 — Teachenor. F. R. Intracranial complications of fracture of the skull involvinc the frontal sinus. Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1926, 36:275-82. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 987-9.—Valerio, A. Um caso de hemorrhagia da arteria meningea media sem frac- tura do craneo. Brasil med , 1925, 39: 81.—Ziercld, A. A. Prognosis in fractures of the skull. Minnesota M., 1935, 18: 187-9. ---- Fracture: Diagnosis. See also Cranium, Radiography. Blakeslee, G. A. Eye manifestations in fracture of the skull. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser., 2: 566-72.—Dormer. Vorgetauschte Schadelfraktur. Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 246.— Grashey, R. VorgetSuschte Schadelfrakturen. Ibid., 247; 1937, 9: 274; 493.—Jack, H. W. Factors in the early diagnosis and treatment of fractured skulls. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1931, 28: 608-13.—King, H. W. The unconscious patient; including fractures of the skull. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1930, 31 : 124-7 — Lawrence, B. J. Diagnosis and management of fractured skull. Med. Progr., Louisv., 1925, 41: 127.—Lossen, H. Ueber vermeintliche und wirkliche Schadeldachverletzungen im Rontgenbild. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 229-34.—Mayer, E. G., & Schnek, F. Ueber den rontgenologischen Nachweis von Frakturen des Schadels. Nervenarzt, 1931, 4:129-36.—Puech, P., & Stuhl, L. Intfiret de l'exploration radiologique precoce chez les traumatisfis du crane pour le dfipistage des fractures mficonnues. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1935, 23: 285-9.— Troell, A.. & Holmsfrom, P. The importance of Rontgen ex- aminations in the diagnosis of fractures of the skull. Ann. Surg., 1927, 86: 502-4. Also Sven. lak. tidn., 1927, 24: 409- 12.—Wells. J. R. The essential features in diagnosis and treat- ment of acute fractures of the skull. J. Florida M. Ass., 1934, 21 : 25-8.—Wright, L. T., Greene, J. J., fr Smith, D. H. Diagnosis and treatment of fractured skulls. Arch. Surg., 1933, 27: 878-96. Also repr.—Zierold, A. A. Prognosis in fractures of the skull. J. Lancet, 1935, 55: 175-7. ---- Fracture: Forensic aspect. Barratjd, C. *Les fractures du crane et leurs suites chez les assures obligatoires. 56p. 8? Lausanne, 1936. Heeger, H. *Ueber Schadelbasisfrakturen und deren Ausfallserscheinungen im Sinne der Unfallbegutachtung [Rostock] 32p. 8? Zeu- lenroda-Thur., 1933. Berg, K. Ein Faustschlag bewirkt Schadelbruch und todliche Meningealblutung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med. 1933, 21: 226-30.—Busatto, S. Identificazione dello strumento in un caso di frattura del cranio. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1935, 55: 431-5— Incze, G. [Medico-legal aspects of skull fractures] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1930, 28: 539-43.—Pfreimbter, R. Intravitaler oder postmortaler Schadelbruch (der Fall Priitorius) Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1937, 28: 162-71.— Walcher. K. Zur Lehre von der Prioritat der Schadelbriiche. Ibid., 1926, 8: 430-5. ---- Fracture, gunshot. See Cranium, Injuries, gunshot. ---- Fracture: Pathology. Di Marzio, Q. Coma frontale da frattura fronto-orbitale. Riv. otoneur., 1925, 2: 367-71.—Diulynski, W. [Mechanism of the origin of indirect changes in the brain especially the so-called contre-coup] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 929-47.— Folliasson, A. Une varifitfi frfiquente et grave de traumatisme cranien: la fracture de l'fitage anterieur. Hopital, 1933, 21: 131-3.—Glaser, M. A., & Blaine, E. S. Duration of fractures and operative defects of the skull. J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 21-4, 6 pl.-—Gore, K. B. Complete fissured fracture of skull. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1932, 58: 456.—Habler, C. Zur Heilung der Schadelbriiche. Arch. klin. Chir., 1931, 167: 146-8. Also Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1931, 44: 352-9.—Huber, R. Die Heilungsergebnisse der Bruche des Schadeldaches mit Berucksichtigung der Rontgenbilder. Arch, orthop. Un- fallchir.. 1931, 30: 377-91.—Jear,ner.ney, G., & Wangeimez, C" Le role de la structure osseuse dans les fractures du ciftne; fitude radiologique. Presse mfid., 1930, 38: 284.—Jones, J. F. X. Depressed fracture of a very thin skull. Am. J. Surg., 1922, 36: 225— LeCount, E. R., & Hockzerrta, J. Sym- metrical traumatic fractures of the cranium; symmetrical fragmentation; comments on their mechanism. Arch. Surg., 1934, 29: 171-226.—Lindemann, E. Rontgenologische Unter- suchungen iiber die Heilung von Schadelbruchen. Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1933, 135: 25-40.—Naffziger, H. C, & Glaser, M. A. An experimental study of the effects of depressed frac- tures of the skull. Surg. Gyn. Obst,, 1930, 51: 17-30 — Pezcoller, A. Considerazioni sul comportamento del polso e della pressione sanguigna in alcuni casi di frattura del cranio. Clin, chir., Milano, 1931, 34: 953-66.—Pichiecchio, E. Un caso d'intervallo lucido seguito da morte per frattura cranica. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1935, 55: 436-41.—Pollack, B. The clinical significance of the dvnamic forces in skull fractures. Med. Times, N. Y., 1937, 65: 235-41.—Roger, J. P. Fracture ouverte du crfi.ne k l'emportc-pi^ce. Laval med., 1937, 2: 277-9.—Vance, R. G. The healing of linear fractures of the skull. Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 36: 744-6. ---- Fracture: Statistics. Guenther, O. *Skull fracture; an analysis of 71 cases [Marquette Univ.] 19p. 4? Mil- waukee, 1925-26. Kern, G. *Bericht iiber die in den Jahren 1918-34 behandelten Schadelfrakturen in der chirurgischen Universitats-Klinik in Heidelberg [Heidelberg] 18p. 8? Dresd., 1935. Ryan, W. A. *Skull fractures; an analysis of 200 [Marquette Univ.] 15p. 4? Milwaukee, 1925-26. Usadel [M. G.] G. *Die Schadelkonvexitats- frakturen und ihre Behandlung; Bericht iiber 76 ■ Falle des Jahrzehnts 1920-30 mit Nachunter- suchungen. 103p. 8? Greifswald, 1931. Auvray. Remarques k propos de 51 cas personnels de traumatismes craniens (fractures et contusions cerebrales) observes pendant les annees 1924, 1925, et 1926. Gaz. hop., 1927. 100: Suppl., 11-3.—Block, S. O. Fracture of the skull; report of 31 cases. Internat. J. Surg., 1926, 38: 189-92.— Connors, J. F., & Wright, L. T. Fractures of the skull; a review and summary of 30 years experience. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1934, 52: 482-93. Also Ann. Surg., 1934, 100: 996-1007.— Earley, D. E. A study of 100 cases of skull fractures; followed from 5 to 13 years. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 2332.—Mc- Creery, J. A., & Berry, F. B. A studv of 520 cases of fractures of the skull. Ann. Surg., 1928, 88: 890-901.—Ramsdell, E. G. Skull fractures: study of 100 consecutive cases. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 32: 448-51.—Rand. C. W., & Nielsen, J. M. Fracture of the skull; analysis of 171 proved cases; diagnosis and treat- ment of associated brain injury. Arch. Surg., 1925, 11: 434- 58.—Vance, B. M. Fractures of the skull; complications and causes of death; a review of 512 necropsies and of 61 cases studied clinically. Ibid., 1927, 14: 1023-92. ---- Fracture: Treatment. See also Cranium, Surgery. Do Sotjza Pereira, J. J. *Estudo sobre as vicissitudes porque tern passado o tratamento des fracturas do craneo e em particular a trepanacao. lOlp. 12? Lisb., 1863. Erlanger, E. *Schadelbriiche der letzten 10 Jahre; ihre Operation und ihr Ausgang [Heidelberg] 55p. 8? Walldorf, 1928. MacInnis, D. F. *The management of skull fractures. 24p. 4? Gary, 1936. Steinhatjsen, J. [H. G. W.] *Trepanationen bei komplizierten Schadelfrakturen. 44p. 8? Kiel, 1933. Allende, C. L. Complication postcraniectomia por hundi- miento; su tratamiento. Rev. cir., B. Air., 1932, 11: 347. CRANIUM 965 CRANIUM ------ Fracturas de crdneo; consideraciones y resultados, sobre 11 casos operados. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1934, 18: 1152-75.—Arn, E. R., & Arn, R. D. The modern management of fractures of the skull and intracranial injuries. Ohio M. J., 1933, 29: 293-7.—Bates, C. O. Treatment of fractured skulls. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 30: 66-8.—Bowen, F., & Van Schaick, H. D. Spinal puncture as treatment in cranial fractures. J. Florida M. Ass., 1925-26,. 12: 310-3.—Brown, R. Review of manage- ment of fractures of skull. West. J. Surg., 1935, 43: 371-6.— Carter, B. N. Diagnosis and treatment of fractures of the skull as developed in the Cincinnati General Hospital. Ann. Surg., 1926, 83: 182-95.—Coleman, C. C. Treatment of depressed fractures of the vault, and prevention of intracranial infection in certain fractures of the base of the skull. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1932, 44: 277. Also Virginia M. Month., 1932, 59: 204-7.—Connors, J. F. The treatment of skull frac- tures. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1927, 45: 427-34.—Davidcff, L. M. Fractured skulls. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1931, 11: 613-21 — Davis, L. Surgical indications in the treatment of skull frac- tures. Internat. J. M. & S., 1930, 43: 621-4.—Delageniere, Y. Des remarquables rfisultats de Tincision ou du dfibridement de la dure-mfire dans les fractures du crane. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929, 38: 813-26.—Dumas, R. Le syndrome de haute gravitfi prficoce dans les fractures du crane et son traitement. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1934, 26: 56-67. Also J. mfid. Paris, 1934, 54: 726-30.—Fay, O. J. Skull fractures and cranial injuries, their treatment and sequelae. Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1934, 44: 369-82. Also West. J. Surg., 1935, 43: 150-5.— Gurd.iian, E. S. Management of depressed fractures of the skull and old skull defects. Ann. Surg., 1935, 102: 89-101. ------ Operative management of depressed fractures, bullet and other penetrating wounds of the head. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1937, 36: 758-62. ------ & Shawan, H. K. Manage- ment of skull fracture involving the frontal sinus. Ann. Surg., 1932, 95: 27-32.—Hesse. Zur Behandlung der Schadelbasis- Frakturen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1605-8.—Iaco- bovici, J., & Muresanu, E. Considfirations thfirapeutiques sur les fractures du crane basfies sur 1'observation de 236 cas personnels. Rev. chir., Par., 1932, 70: 664-73.—Kappis. Reglas de conducta y tficnica en el tratamiento de las fracturas. Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1930, 3: 585-96.—Karpati, O. [Fracture of cranium complicated by meningeal hematoma; operative treatment] Gy6gyaszat, 1934, 74: 616-8.—Lapidari, M. Ueber die Behandlung frischer Schadelbriiche und ihrer Komplikationen. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 2254-7.—Maas, J. Cirugfa de urgencia en las fracturas de la b6veda craneal por contusiones. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1935, 6: 743-7. Also Rev. mex. cir. gin. cdncer, 1935, 3: 803-18.—McKean, W. H. Skull fractures and craniocerebral trauma; treatment of the acute phase. Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 201-13.— Martel, T. de. Traitement opfiratoire des fractures du crane. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 732-42.—Mock, H. E. Management of skull fractures and intracranial injuries. J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97: 1430-6. ------ Management of skull fractures; how can the high mortality rate be reduced? N. England J. M., 1936, 214: 625-34.—Munro, D. The treat- ment of compound fracture of the skull; a study of 185 cases. Ibid., 1935, 213: 551-9, ch.—Naffziger, H. C. The manage- ment of depressed fractures of tbe skull. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933,13: 179-91.—Perez Gallardo, R., & Zertuche, E. Articulos medicos de hace 30 afios; intervention en las fracturas del crdneo. Rev. cir. Hosp. Judrez, Mfix., 1937, 8: No. 8, suppl. 1-15.—Pope, B. H. Skull fractures and their treatment by the country doctor. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1931, 32: 361-7 — Rehnberg, S. [Fractures of tbe skull and their treatment] Duodecim, Helsin., 1937, 53: 318-34.—Rivaldo de Azevedo. Sobre um caso de compressao tardia do encepbalo por fractura do occipital; cura. Brasil med., 1925, 39: pt 2, 58.—Schredl, L. Zur Diagnose und Therapie der Schadelbasisbriiche. Chirurg, 1938, 10: 237-42.—Sierra, J. A. Contribuci6n al estudio de las trepanaciones para las fracturas de la b6veda del crdneo con hundimiento oseo y sus complicaciones. An. Acad. med. Medellin, 1932-33, 2: 557-69.—Sipe, D. R. Treatment of skull fracture. Nat. Eclect. M. Ass. Q., 1934, 25: 116-9.— Spalding, J. Case of a fractured cranium, successfully treated; read before N. Hampshire Med. Soc. 1785. Yale J. Biol., 1934, 6: 13-20.—Tagliavacche, N. Fractura de la b6vedo y base anterior del crdneo; cperado, abscesco cerebral; drenaje; curaci6n. Prensa mfid. argent., 1930-31, 17: 545-8.—Thomas, K. Zur Behandlung der frischen Schadeldachbriiche. Arch. orthop. Unfallchir., 1929, 27: 503-14.—Togamau Faatiga. Four skull fracture operations. Native M. Pract., Suva, 1935, 2: 287-9.—Vigholt, W. [Operative technique in fracture of cranium with compression] Hospitalstidende, 1927, 70: 474-7.—Vulliet, H. Le traitement prfiventif de la mfiningite dans les fractures du crane. Presse mfid., 1932, 40: 1017.— Wharton, J. B. Fractures of the skull, surgical care and follow- up treatment. Internat. J. M. & S., 1930, 43: 633.—Yates, E. C. Management of skull fractures involving frontal sinus. Kentucky M. J., 1933, 31: 362-6—Zorraquin, G. Trata- miento del coma cerebral en las fracturas de crdneo y en los ataques apoplficticos; prevenci6n de la mortificacion nerviosa de origen vascular, por medio de las inyecciones subcutdneas de dcido carb6nico. Rev. mfid. cubana, 1935, 46: 1-14. ____ Fracture—in animals. Dechambre, E. Un cas de fracture d'une apophyse frontale che/ le daim mouchetfi, Dama dama (L.) Bull. Acad. vfit. France, 1937. 1°: 208.—Zschocke, F. Kompljzierte Kopf, knochenbruche beim Pferd. Zschr. Veterinark., 1932, 44: ---- Fracture—in children. See also Birth injury; Cranium, Depression. Battley. S. Fracture of the skull in a child 6 months of age. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 86-8.—Clemente, D. Frattura esposta della volta del cranio con lesione della dura. Poli- clinico, 1937, 44: sez. prat., 316-20.—Con.mandeur & Rendu. Deux cas de fractures du crane foetal por le forceps. Bull. Soc. obst. Paris, 1909, 12: 210-6.—Elder, H. M. Fracture of the skull in a child, treated by repeated puncture of tbe cistema magna. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 1248.—Elmer, R. F., & Boylan, C. E. Skull fracture in children with special reference to depressed fracture and cerebral laceration with case report. Illinois M. J., 1932, 62: 455-8.—ErbsRh, J. Leber Schadel- frakturen beim Neugeborenen und ihre klin:'sche Bedeutung. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1937, 165: 76-94.—Etieme, Ltpeyrie [et al.] Fracture du crane chez un nourrisson. Arch. Sec sc. mfid. biol. Montpellier, 1932, 13: 420.—Gortnet & Rendu. Perfora- tion de l'uterus par le forceps; fractures du crane foetal. Bull. Soc obst. Paris, 1909, 12: 442-5.—Gottlieb, I. Fracture of the skull with invisible escape of cerebrospinal fluid and its accumu- lation under the scalp. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 511 — lllig, W. Ueber die Dauer der Sichtbarkeit von kindlichen Schadelfrakturen im Rontgenbild. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1931, 43: 76-85.—Ireland, J. Fracture of tbe skull in children. Arch. Surg., 1932, 34: 23-39. Also repr.—Jorge, J. M. La craniectomia y la trepanacifin precoz en las fracturas del craneo en el nifio. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1921, 2. ser., 15: 272-81.—Kienbock, R-, & Selka, A. Scbadeldachbruch zur Pubertatszeit; Dehiszenz der Lambdanaht, chronisch fcrt- schreitende Erweiterung des Spaltes. Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7: 276.—Lantuajoul. Absence des signes cliniques habituels chez un nouveau-nfi prfisentant des fractures multiples du crane avec hfimorragie mfiningfie importante. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1926, 15: 557-9.—Mondor, H. A propos des frac- tures du crane de I'enfant. Mfid. inf., Par., 1932. 39: 336-42. Also Prat. mfid. fr., 1932, 13: 465-71.—Montagne, J. Les fractures de la voute cranienne chez I'enfant. Caz. mfid. France, 1934, 755-62.—Morriscn, J. T., & Roskin, M. Frac- ture of the skull in childhood. Brit. M. J., 1931, I: 212-4.— Pinto de Sousa, O., & Longo, P. W. Fraturas da abobada craneana na infancia. Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1934,5:49-53.— Reichel, H. Schadelfrakturen bei Neugeborenen und jungen Sauglingen. Mschr. Kinderh., 1930, 48: 143-9.—Santy. Un cas de trfis vaste fissure traumatique du crane chez I'enfant. Lyon mfid., 1921, 130: 153-5.—Schiavone. G. A., & Icasati, E. Traumatismo craneano con fractura del parietal izquierdo en un nifio de 20 meses. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 1407-10.—Schiff, E. Schadelfrakturen bei Sauglingen. Zschr. Kinderh., 1934-36, 57: 654-8.—Sorrel, E., Sorrel-Dejerine & Cigon. A propos de 109 cas de fractures du crdne chez I'enfant. Bull. Soc. pfidiat. Paris, 1937, 35: 175-82. Also Mfim. Acad. chir., Par., 1937, 63: 322-32. Also Presse mfid., 1937, 45: 761-4. ------ Quelques notions pratiques sur les signes cliniques, les indications opfiratoires et le pronistic des fractures du crane chez I'enfant. J. mfid. chir., Par., 1937, 108: 121-30.— Wakeley, C. P. G. Fractures of the skull in children. Prac- titioner, Lond., 1931, 127: 75-83.—Wertheimer. P. Evolution anatomique des fractures de la voute du crane chez I'enfant. Lyon chir., 1935, 32: 309-13. ---- Fragility and osteoporosis. Stjen, K. F. *Les cranes normalemont frag- iles. 79p. 8? Par., 1929. Heide, C. van der [Case of circumscribed cranial osteo- porosis with psychosis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 5555- 61.—Kasabach, H. H., & Gutman, A. B. Osteoporosis cir- cumscripta of the skull and Paget's disease; 15 new cases and a review of the literature. Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 37: 577-602.— Schellenberg, W. Osteoporosis circumscripta des Schadels. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1931, 41: 423-30. ---- Growth and ageing. See also Cranium, Development; Cranium, Varieties. Holst, J. J. *Ueber die Wanderung der Profilpunkte am menschlichen Schadel bei mannlichen Individuen wahrend der Lebens- jahre 7, 14 und iiber 20. 140p. 8? Wiirzb., 1929. Ashley-Montagu, M. F. Aging of the skull. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1937-38, 23: 355-75.—Baier, W. Der Schadel des bayrischen Landschweines; eine Monographic iiber das noch vorhandene Schadelmaterial, zugleich eine Studie iiber postem- brvonale Entwicklungsvorgiinge. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1932, 97: 665-724.—Bendixen, H. Die Topographie der rachi'tischen Schadelwucherungen als Ausdruck der WTachstums- spannungen des kindlichen Schadels. Beitr. path. Anat., 1925, 74- 103-14.—Casati, A. Die senilen Schadel veranderungen im Rontgenbild. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926, 34: 335-42 — Godin P. Note sur la croissance du crane et de la face dans le sexe masculip eptre 13 et 23 ans. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, CRANIUM 966 CRANIUM 1926, 7. ser., 7: 48-50.—Green, C. V. Differential growth in the crania of mature mice. J. Mammal., 1933, 14: 122-31.— Kappers, J. A. [Position of the orbital axis in the skull during tbe ontogenesis of man and anthropoids and skull-growth in general] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 3750-58.—Kevork, B. II tipo cefalico nei bambini liguri dalla nascita fino ai sei anni. Clin, igiene inf., 1932, 7: 163-72, .4 ch—Krogman, W. M. Studies in growth changes in the skull and face of anthropoids. Am. J. Anat., 1930, 46: 303; 315; 1931,47:89. ------ Growth changes in the skull and face of the chimpanzee. Ibid., 1931, 47: 325-42. ------ Growth changes in the skull and face of the Orang-utan. Ibid., 343-65. Also repr. ------ The problem of growth changes in the face and skull as viewed from a comparative study of anthropoids and man. Dent. Cosmos, 1930, 72: 624-30.—Mair, R. Untersuchungen iiber das Wachstum der Schadelknochen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929, 90: 293-342.—Sailer, K. Die Wachstumsveranderungen der Kopfmasse und -proportionen zwischen dem 10. und 20. Lebensjahr. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1928-29, 27: 69-93.— Scslori, G. Ancora sullo sviluppo della volta cranica del cane durante la vita extrauterina; esperimenti e considerazioni. Arch. ital. anat., 1937, 38: 168-84.—Todd, T. W., & Wharton, R. E. Later postnatal skull growth in the sheep. Am. J, Anat., 1934, 55: 79-95. Also repr. ---- Hemorrhage [extra- and intracranial] See also Brain, Hemorrhage; Brain, Injuries; Cranium, Fracture; Cranium, Injuries; also names of parts affected. Burchard, H. W. *Ueber intrakranielle Blutungen beim Neugeborenen [Freiburg i. B.] 28p. 8? Rostock, 1927. Voges, R [K. E.] *Ueber intrakranielle Blutungen des Neugeborenen. 30p. 8? Tiib., 1914. Zakine, R. *Deux cas rares d'hemorrhagie intracranienne traumatique. 35p. 8? Par., 1926. Albert, J., & Banting, F. Intracranial hemorrhage in children; preliminary report. J. Philippine Island M. Ass., 1936, 16: 617-23.—Bakay, L. [Haemorrhages in the cranium] Magy. orv. nagyhet jegyzokve, 1931, 64.—Banzet, P. Deux observations d'hfimorragies intracraniennes traumatiques opfirfies avec, succes. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 26-35.—Bourde, Y. Les epanchements sanguins intracraniens d'origine traumatique sans fracture du crane chez l'adulte. Gaz. hop., 1922, 95: 21-5. ------ Emorragie traumatiche intracraniche senza frattura ossea. Gazz. med. sicib, 1922, 25: 340—3.—C, J. Hemorragies intracraniennes des nouveau-nfis. Arch. mfid. enf., 1935, 38: 102-11.—Catel, W. Zur klinischen Diagnose intrakranieller Geburtsblutungen. Mschr. Kinderh., 1932. 53: 1-23.—Charles-Bloch, J. Hfimorragie intracranienne d'origine traumatique; rupture de l'artdre mfiningfie moyenne; trepanation, ligature de l'artere; guerison. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 380-3.—Fifch, T. S. P. Trau- matic intracranial hemorrhage. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1935, 32: 538-44.—Grulee, C. G. The diagnosis of intracranial hemor- rhage in the new-born. N. York State J. M., 1931, 31: 1032- 6. ------ Intracranial hemorrhage of the new-born. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 52: 648-64— Gurgel. N. As hemorrhagias endo-craneanas dos recemnascidos. Brasil med., 1921, 35: 218.—Hollosi. K. Intrakranielle Blutungen bei Neugeborenen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1935, 102: 317-24.—Hornstein, M. Treatment of intracranial hemorrhage in the newborn. Med. J & Rec, 1933, 138: 162-5.—Jennings, J. E. The treatment of intracranial hemorrhage due to trauma. Long Island M. J., 1924, 18: 81-91.—Johnson, H. W. A plea for more careful study in cases simulating intracranial hemorrhage in the new- born. Med. Rec, Houston, 1933, 27: 305.—Kuhn, J. K. Ein Beitrag zur Entstehung der intrakraniellen Blutungen bei Neugeboi. lien. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1930-31, 99: 297- 317.—Learv, T. Traumatic intracranial hemorrhages. Am. ,1. Surg.. 1934, n. ser., 26: 133-42.—Levinson, A., & Saphir, O. Meninges in intracranial hemorrhage of the newborn. Am. ,T. Dis. Child.. 1933, 45: 973-94.—Love, J. G. Extracranial and intracranial hemorrhage. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1935, 15: 1343-53.—Meczkowfrki, W. [Diagnosis and indications for surgical treatment of intracranial haemorrhages] Gaz. lek. Warsz., 1914, 2. ser., 34: 523; 560; 649.—Moore, C. H. Trau- matic intracranial hemorrhage. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 30: 522-30.—Nanasy, L. [Relation of obstetrical operations to intracranial hemorrhages of newborn] Budapesti orv. ujs 1936, 34: 1089-92.—Nicolson, W. P. Traumatic intracranial hemorrhage; report of 10 operative cases. Tr. South. Surg Ass. (1921) 1922. 34: 192-209.—Patel. J. Les fipanchements sanguins intra-craniens localisfis d'origine traumatique (con- sidfirations d'ordre clinique et thfirapeutique) J. chir. Par 1931, 37: 512-28.—Pigeaud, H. Contribution a l'fitude fitioh> gique des hfimorragies intra-craniennes mortelles des nouveau- nfis. Lifige mfid., 1928, 21: 883-92.------ Les hfimorragies intracraniennes chez le foetus au cours des premiers mois de la vie intra-utfirine. J. mfid. Lyon, 1929, 10: 437-46.—Roberts, M. H. Intracranial hemorrhage in the newborn. South. M. J., 1927, 20: 642-4.—Schafer. Ueber intrakranielle Blutungen bei Neugeborenen. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn.. 1921, 84: 239-62 — Schoenholz, L. Nachweis intrakranieller Blutungen bei toten Neugeborenen ohne Autopsie. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1775-7.— Shelond, W. P. H. Intracranial haemorrhage in infancy and childhood. Q. J. Med., Lond., 1926-27, 20: 3.53-70.—Tasso- vatz, B., & Tas-'s-'ovalz, S. Hfimorragie intracranienne du nouveau-nfi. Nourrisson, 1936, 24: 230-4.-—Vcrcn, J., & Pigeaud. H. Le role joufi par les tares hfirfiditaires et en par- ticulier par la syphilis dans l'fitiologie des hemorragies intra- craniennes mortelles des nouveau-nfis. J. mfid. Lyon, 1928, 9: 689-97. ------ Etude anatomo-pathologique des hfimorra- gies intra-craniennes sous-dure-mfiriennes mortelles du nouveau- nfi, d'origine non traumatique. Gyn. obst., Par., 1930. 21s 11-43. ---- Indices and angles. See also Cranium subheadings (Capacity; Cephalic index; Craniofacial index) Cameron, J. The correlation between the nasion-basion length and the maximum glabella-occipital length. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1925, 8: 143-7. ----— The main angle of cranial flexion (the nasion-pituitary-basion angle) Ibid., 1927, 10: 275-9. ------ The pituitary-nasion-basion angle; a new cranial angle; its significance in man, the anthropoids, and lower mammals. Ibid., 280; 286. ------ Correlation be- tween the two angles; craniometrie studies, No. 8. Ibid., 292. ------ The nasi on-occipital length; a new cranial dimension; its significance in man and in lower animals; craniometrie studies, No. 15. Ibid., 1928-29, 12: 176-81. ------ The pre-porion and post-porion dimensions of the cranium in man and in lower animals; craniometrie studies, No. 16. Ibid., 182—91. ------ The interorbital width; a new cranial dimension; its significance in modern and fossil man and in lower mammals. Ibid., 1931, 15: 509-19. —--- The in- terior frontal triangle—a new cranial triangle; craniometrie studies, No. 33. Ibid., 1932, 17: 99. ------ Craniometrie memoirs; the proportion between the nasion-alveolar height and the nasal width; a new cranial index, and its significance. J. Anat., Lond., 1928-29, 63: 412-24. ------ The superior gnathic triangle; a new cranial triangle; its significance in mod- ern and fossil man, the anthropoids and lower mammals. Ibid., 1930-31, 65: 122-36. ------ The inferior gnathic triangle; a new cranial triangle; its significance in modern and fossil man, the anthropoids and lower mammals. Ibid., 1933, 67: 318-30. ------ Researches in craniometry; 3 new cranial indices; the relative proportions of the 3 sides of the bregma-nasion-pituitary triangle in man, the anthropoid apes, and lower animals. Tr. R. Soc Canada, 1928, 3. ser., 21: 47-56. ------ The bregma-nasion-pituitary angle; a new cranial angle; its significance in man, the anthropoids, and lower mammals. Ibid., 22: Biol. Sc, 25; pl., 35; 41. ------ Researches in craniometry; the pituitary-nasion-alveolar angle; a new cranial angle; its significance in man, the anthropoids, and lower mammals. Ibid., 1929, 3. ser., 23: Biol. Sc, 103; 199; 213, 2 pl. ------ The pituitary-basion-alveolar angle; a new cranial angle; its significance in man, the anthropoids, and lower mammals. Ibid., 221; 228. ------ Researches in craniometry; the nasion-subnasion height; the basion-sub- nasion length; 2 new cranial dimensions; their significance in modern and fossil man, the anthropoids, and lower mammals. Ibid., 1930, 3. ser., 24: Biol., 1-11. ------ Three new cranial indices; the relative proportions of the sides of the superior gnathic triangle in modern and fossil man, the anthropoids, and lower mammals. Ibid., 13-36. ------ The subnasion-alveo- lar height; a new cranial dimension; its significance in modern and fossil man, the anthropoids, and lower mammals. Ibid., 27-34. ------ Researches in craniometry; 3 new cranial indices; the relative proportions of the sides of the inferior gnathic triangle in modern and fossil man, the anthropoids, and lower mammals. Ibid., 35-52.—Gray, H., & Ayres, J. G. Auricular head height technique; comparison of heights from roof and from floor of meatus. Am. J. Phvs. Anthrop., 1927-28, 11: 343-8.—Gray, H., & Becker, J. Auricular head height technique; comparison of bregma, apex, and tangential vertex. Ibid., 301-10.—Gray. H., & Robinson. S. O. L. Auricular head height technique, with a comparison of OH bv Todd's head spanner and Hrdli6ka's compass, held up, on 100 skulls. Ibid., 321-42.—Hoadley, M. F. On measurement of the in- ternal diameters of the skull in relation to the pre-eminence of the left hemisphere. Biometrika, Cambr., 1929, 21: Sect. A, 94-123, 3 ch.—Hoff, P. Rapports des difffirentes largeurs et de la longueur des 3 fitages du crane. Anthropologic Par., 1922-23, 32: 453- 79— Keenan. E. Correlation of certain cranial indices with those of the brain. Psvchiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1934, 38: 635-7.—Pearson. K., & Davin, A. G. On the biometric constants of the human skull. Biometrika, Cambr., 1923-24, 16: 328-63, ch.—Pittard. E. L'indice skfilique. Anthropologic Praha, 1932, 10: 322-32.—Sabatini, A. Sulla correlazione degli indici cefalico e facciale. Gior. med. mil., 1931, 79: 509-20.—Sailer, K.. Gutbier, C. \et al.] Ueber die Vererbung der Kopfmasse und -indices (nach Untersuchungen an ostholsteinischem Familienmaterial) Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1933-34, 18: 77-94.—Thomson. A., & Buxton, L. H. D. Man's nasal index in relation to certain climatic conditions. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain. 1923, 53: 92-122, pb—Wallis, R- S. Cranial relationships and correlation. Human Biol., 1934, 6; 308-23. CRANIUM 967 CRANIUM ---- Injuries. See also Brain, Injuries; Cranium, Fracture; Head, Injuries; also names of parts affected. Almeida Lima. Traumatismos cranio-encefalicos agudos. Lisboa mfid., 1936, 13: 683-710.—Arbaesier, H., & Folliasson, A. A propos de 3 observations de traumatisme cranien. Gaz. mfid. France, 1933, 522-6.—Arslan-Kardiache. Sur un cas de traumatisme cranien. Rev. laryng., Par., 1933, 54: 920-5.— Astuni, A. Su 3 rari casi di lesioni cranio-encefaliche. Mi- nerva med. Tor., 1936, 27: 501-6.—Belozor. I. S. [Injuries of theskull] Vest, khir., 1936, 45: 9-11.—Bertrand, P., & Freidel, C. Disjonetion cranio-faciale. Lyon chir., 1933, 30: 632-4.— Brown, E. J. Head injuries—extracranial, cranial, and intra- cranial. Ohio M. J., 1931, 27: 627-33.—Caccitpuoti, G. B. Casistica insolita da traumatismi cranio-eneefalici. Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1936, 4: 379-98.—Craig, W. M. Physiology, pathology, and treatment of craniocerebral injuries. N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 777-80.—Dzulynski, W. [Unusual injury to the skull caused by a harrow] Polska gaz. lek., 1932, 11: 91.—Evans, R. L., & Beck, W. Acute craniocerebral trauma. Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1932, 1: 80-5.—Forni, G. Osser- vazioni di traumi cranio-ccvebrali. Arch. Soc ital. chir., 1931, 37: 567-75.—Foster, J. M., jr, & Prey, D. Craniocerebral injuries. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 22: 420-5. Also repr—Gi'Jette, N. W. Skull injuries. Indust, M., 1937, 6: 637-9.—Gurdjian, E. S. Studies on acute cranial and intracranial injuries. Ann. Surg., 1933, 97: 327-67.—Haberer, H. Verletzungen und Krankheiten des knoohernen Schadels einschliesslich Kiefer und Nebenbohlen. Diagn. ther. Irrtum., 1923, H. 5, 1-78.— Hafemann, W. Zur Frage der Schadel- und Cehirnverletzun- gen. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 21.—Henry, C. K. P. Cranial and intracranial injuries. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 913-23.— Hodgson, J. S. Craniocerebral injuries. N. England J. M., 1931, 204: 720-4.—Hohlen, K. S. J. Acute intracranial in- juries. Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 291-4.—Hornick, L. W. Cerebro-cranial injuries. Med. Comment, 1932, 14: 9-11.— LeFever, H. E. A consideration of craniocerebral injuries. Ohio M. J., 1931, 27: 371-5.—Lopez, I. La influenza del alco- holismo y otras intoxicaciones cronicas sobre los traumatismos craneo-encefalicos. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1937, 8: 53-65.—Maass, J. Un caso de traumatismo craneo-encefalico y otro raquimedular. Ibid., 363-70.—Maes, U. Some con- clusions on cranial injuries. South. M. J., 1927, 20: 178-83.— Magaldi, B. Contributo clinico ai traumi del cranio. Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1931, 12: 905-15.—Ochsner, A. Acute craniocerebral injuries. Southwest. M., 1931, 15: 47-58.— Osborne Costa. Um caso de perfuragao craneana. Arch. brasil. med., 1922, 12: 419-21, ch.—Posthuma, L. L. [Trauma of the skull] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 3563-5.—Pugh, J. R. Penetrating wounds of the skull (recovery in an unusual case) J. Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 1-3.—Remijnse, J. G. [Injuries of theskull] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934,78:750-61.— Risley, E. H. Craniocerebral injuries from the point of view of the general surgeon. N. England J. M., 1932, 206: 601-6 — Ross, J. P. Intracranial injuries. S. Barth. Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1928, 61: 112-23.—Sbrozzi, M. Lesioni di guerra del cranio e del cervello. Ann. ital. chir., 1922, 1: 904; 1923, 2: 137.—Schonbauer, L. Klinisches und Experimentelles iiber stumpfe Schadeltraumen. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1926, 137: 611-22 [Discussion] 632-50.—Shawan, H. K. Acute cranial and intra- cranial injuries. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1933, 32: 324-30 — Smith, H. Injuries of the skull. Ind. M. Gaz., 1936, 71: 145-8.—Teachenor, F. R. Cranio-cerebral injuries. Pitts- burgh M. Bulb, 1936, 25: 543-5.—Thomas, R., & Perrin, T. L. Acu4e intracranial injuries. Hosn. News, Wash., 1936, 3: No. 14, 31-40.—Thorning, W. B. Cranial injuries. Texas J. M., 1929-30, 25: 646-52.—Volcaneck?, V. [War injuries of the skull and nervous system] Voj. zdrav. listy, 1937, 13: 68-74.—Waugh, O. S. Acute cranial cerebral injuries. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 1475-9.—Wilkerson, W. V. Craniocerebral injuries. West Virginia M. J., 1932, 28: 557- 63.—Wilkins, H. Cranio-cerebral injuries. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1937, 30: 39-43. ---- Injuries: Cerebrospinal fluid in. See also Cranium, Pressure [intracranial] Vallee, F. J. *Le liquide cephalo-rachidien dans les sequelles de traumatismes craniens sans fracture. 48p. 8? Par., 1932. Claude, H., Lamache, A., & Dubar, G. Le liquide cephalo- rachidien dans les sequelles de traumatismes craniens sans fracture. Paris mfid., 1928, 67: 271-4—Eeg-Olofsson, R. [General disturbances as the result of cranial injuries with special regard to changes of cerebrospinal fluid] Sven. lak. sail, hand., 1931, 57: 173-84.—Hanke, H. Ueber die Anzeige zur Lumbalpunktion bei Schadelverletzungen. Klin. Wschr., 1935 14: 577-9.—Heyde. Liquordiagnostik nach Schadel- traumen. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1934-35, 35: 31-4 — Fmperati, L. Alcuni aspetti del liquor cefalo-rachidiano nei traumatizzati cranio-vertebrali. Clin, chir., Milano, 1937, 40: 237-47.—Morenas Canos, R., & Beeche Cafias, L. La poncion lumbar en los traumatismos craneanos. Rev. mfid., S. Josfi, 1936-37, 4: 676-88.—Reichmann, V. Ueber Veranderungen des Liquor cerebrosninalis nach Schadelverletzungen unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung seines Drucks, seiner Farbe und seines Eiweissgehaltes. Mschr. Unfallh., 1934, 41: 433-51 — Segale, G. C. Modificazioni della pressione del liquido cefalo- rachidiano nei traumi cranio-eneefalici. Arch. Soc ital. chir. (1922) 1923, 29: 169-71.—Silhol. A propos des ponctions lombaires dans les traumatismes fermfis du crane. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1924, 27: 339. ---- Injuries: Complications. Angielowicz, J. *La disjonetion cranio- faciale traumatique. 86p. 8? Lyon, 1936. Lestjetjr, M. T. *La stase papillaire dans les traumatismes craniens. 67p. 8? Par., 1927. Patel, J. E. *Les accidents precoces des traumatismes cranio-encephaliques fermes; 6tude clinique et therapeutique. 300p. 8? Par., 1931. Poncet, J. *Traumatismes cranio-cerebraux. 159p. 8? Geneve, 1935. Alexander, G. J. Meningitis, associated with acute sup- purative otitis media, mastoiditis, sinusitis and cranial injuries. J. Ophth. Otol., 1924, 28: 130-5.—Aliquo-Mazzei, A. Segno di Argyll-Robertson unilaterale consecutivo a traumatismo cranico. Lettura oft., 1934, 11: 209-30.—Antonini. A., & Biancalani, A. Edema polmonare nei traumatizzati del cranio. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1927, 47: 747-54.—Astuni, A. Sulla frequenza dell'edema polmonare acuto nei traumatismi cranio- eneefalici. Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: 380-4.—Aubireau. Troubles oculaires subjentifs consficutifs aux traumatismes craniens. Ann. ocul., Par., 1936, 173: 205-7.—Bauer. Schiidel- dachverletzung mit Sinusblutung durch Propellerschlag. Deut. Militararzt, 1937, 2: 112-5.—Bernal Jimenez, J., & Rojas C, J. M. Cirugia craneana; paraplejia y afasa de origen traumatico, corregidas por trepanacifin v ligadura arterial. Rev. mfid. Bogota, 1935-36, 45: 226-9.—Biro, M. [Injuries of the skull and affections of the nervous svstem] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 297-301. ------ L'fipilepsie par rapport aux traumatismes du crane. Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 496.—Busch, E., Jerlang, E., & Larsen, K. E. [Certain con- sequences of cranial injuries] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 55-9.— Carpenter, E. R. Headache from cranial injurv; means of relief. Texas J. M.. 1930-31, 26: 11-3.—Chorobski, J. [Grave injuries of the skull and brain] Lek. wojsk., 1936, 27: 98; 147; 224.—Collin. Hfimorragies rfitiniennes a la suite de contusion cranienne. Ann. ocul., Par., 1925, 162: 854-7.— De Barros, L. Traumatismo do craneo; hemorrhagia intradural. Fol. med., Rio, 1926, 7: 49.—De Beule. Kyste traumatique du lobe frontal gauche du cerveau; exstirpation suivie de cranioplastie. Bull. Acad. mfid. Belgique, 1922, 5. ser., 2: 184-91.—Denechau, D., & Heron, P. Deux cas d'hfimatome sous-dura! post-traumatique. Arch. mfid. Angers, 1933, 37: 177-85.—Dejean, C. Syndrome commotionnel aprfis trau- matisme cranien avec signe d'Argyll-Robertson post-trau- matique. Arch. Soc. sc. mfid. biol. Montpellier, 1932, 13: 469-74.—Dickenson, J. Cranial cerebral injuries. Ohio M. J., 1932, 28: 33-40. ------ Craniocerebral trauma implicating the superior longitudinal sinus. Northwest M., 1931, 30: 449-53.—Dupre, E., & LeFur. Paraplfigie spasmodique par traumatisme du vertex. Rev. neur., Par., 1914, 22: 406.— Dupuy d'Uby, P. Traumatismes du crane et dfisordres ocu- laires consficutifs. Arch, opht., Par., 1924, 41: 292-9.— Egidi, G. Raccolta intracranica post-traumatica comprimente il cervello evacuata con ago perforatore; euarigione. Poli- clinico, 1935, 42: sez. prat., 1192-200.—Engelhardt.G. Schwere Kleinhirnsymptome nach Schadelverletzung mit Beteiligung des Gehororgans (Meningitis serosa, traumatische Klein- hirnzvste?) Zschr. Laryng;. 1927-28, 16: 324-8. Also Mschr. Ohrenh., 1930, 64: 547-57.—Feldmann, P. Ueber corticale Monoplegien als Folee einer Schadelverletzung. Harefuah, Tel Aviv, 1937, 12: No. 5, iii.—Ferry, G. Automatisme du coeur aprfis traumatisme cranien rapidement mortel. Stras- bourg mfid., 1923,81:134.—Flores Parra, G. Un caso de herida penetrante, infeetada, de la boveda craneana. Rev. mex. cir. gin. cancer. 1936, 5: 286-91.—Freidel, C, Arnulf, G., & Angielowicz. Les disjonctions cranio-fn dales traumatiques. J. chir., Par., 1937, 50: 27-43.—Gioia, T. Hundimiento de la regi6n temporo-parietal izquierda con afasia, curado por la oraniectomia. Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1929, 13: 155-65.— Griinewald, M. Bewusstseinsstorung bei Schadelverletzungen. Fortsch. Med., 1928, 46: 720-2.—Gurdjian, E. S. Ear com- plications in acute craniocerebral injuries; a study of 476 cases. Radiology, 1932, 18: 74-9.—Guerra. P. Postumi dei trau- matismi cranici nei fondo oculare. Minerva med., Tor., 1935, 26: 461-5.—Halbertsma, K. T. A. Ueber Gesichtsfeldsto- rungen nach Schadeltrauma. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 78: 779-90.—Hartmann, E., & Delthil-Lacen, S. Exophtalmie nssociee a une destruction fitendue des os du crane et de la face. Bull. Soc opht. Paris. 1930, 185.—Hesnard & Yver. Syndrome chiasmatique pur avec rfiaction mfiningfie aprfis traumatisme cranien allfigufi. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1925, 3: 345-8.—Israel, C. Atrophie optique simple d'un ceil et stase papillaire de l'autre dans un cas de traumatisme cranien, compliqufi de mfiningite. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1926, 38: 376-S3.—Jessen, H. Kroni- sche Eiweissvermehrung und daraufTolgende Hydrocephalic nach einem leicMen Schadeltrauma. Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1933, 8: 117-20.—Jost, A., & Draganesco, S. Cfieitfi passag£re et monoplfigie brachiale droite, par suite d'un traumatisme du crane. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1926, 4: 529-32.— Jost, M. Trouble tardif de la vision apres traumatisme CRANIUM 968 CRANIUM cranien. Ibid., 1924, 2: 552.—Korbsch, H. Meningitis cere- brospinalis epidemica nach Schadeltrauma. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1923-24, 70: 221-5.—Leriche, R. Sur les cfiphalfies d'hypotension chez les anciens trfipanfis par blessure du crane et sur son traitement. Lyon mfid., 1920, 129: 40-2.—Little- john, W. S. Cranio-cerebral injuries and complications. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1934, 4: 210-5.—Love, J. G. Intracranial and extracranial hemorrhage resulting from cranial trauma; report of 2 cases. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 768-72.— Maisonnet. Sfiquelles des traumatismes du crane. Bull. Soc. mfid. mil. fr., 1928, 22: 20.—Michail, D. [Unilateral angio- spastic paralvsis with bilateral papillary stasis due to contusion of the skull] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1930, 19: 521-30 — Monakow, C. von. Gliom und Schadeltrauma. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 14: 289-300.—Mygind, S. H. Deux cas de lfision traumatique de la fosse antfirieure du crane avec mfiningite diffuse. Ann. otolar., Par., 1935, 560.— Neuffer, H. Ueber Augenstorungen im Gefolge von Schadel- traumen. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1928-29, 41: 196- 202.—Nitsch, M. Pseudonephritische Netzhauterkrankung mit Loch in der Macula nach schwerem Schadeltrauma. Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 52: 229-32.—Noica, D., & Parvulescu. [Cere- bellar syndrome in injuries of the skull] Rev.san. mil., Bucur., 1934, 33: 83-91.—Orban, F. Blocage ventriculaire aprfis traumatisme cranien; ponction ventriculaire; gufirison. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 656-61.—Paulian, M. D.. & Fortunesco, C. Traumatisme cranien et svphilis nerveuse. Rev. neur., Par., 1934, 41: 1035-9.—Priboiano, D., & Jorosian, C. Contributions a l'fitude des accidents pulmonaires survenus a la suite des traumatismes du crane. Arch. mfid. chir. app. resp., Par., 1929, 4: 101-14. ------ [Pulmonary complica- tions caused by injuries to the skull] Rev. ijt. med., Bucur., 1927, 16: 527-37.—Prochazka, H., & Stibor, J. [Hypertonic and hyperkinetic syndrome after injury to the skull] Rev. neur. psychiat., Praha, 1931, 28: 363-74.—Rand, C. W. Alter- ations in the visual fields following craniocerebral injuries. Arch. Surg., 1936, 32: 945-89.—Reys, L. Dissociation uni- laterale des rfiflexes pupillaires (sfiquelles d'ophtalmoplfigie interne) associfie k une paralysie cochlfio-vestibulo-faciale du meme cotfi, et hfimiplfigie croisfie aprfis traumatisme du crane; agit-il d'un signe d'Argyll-Robertson? Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 203-10.—Rimbaud, L., Temple [et ab] Traumatisme cranien avec lfisions des Vie et VII« paires droites et du nerf optique gauche. Ibid., 1934, 12: 439.-—Roger, H., Cremieux, A., & Reybaud, A. Nerf optique et traumatismes craniens. Ibid., 1931, 9: 81-4.—Scharfetter, H. Ueber die unmittel- baren Folgen nach stumpfen Schadelverletzungen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1932, 82: 663-6.—Schneider, P. Symmetrische Linsenkernblutungen bei Schadeltrauma. Beitr. gerichtl. Med., 1935, 13: 104-9.—Sfintescu. S., & Mihailescu, N. [Diagnosis and treatment of ventricular lesions due to cranio- cerebral trauma, by ventriculographv] Rev. st, med., Bucur. 1935, 24: 948-68—Stahli, J. Schadeltrauma vnd Auge. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 393-7.—Stier. Ueber Zwi- schenhirnschadigung durch Schadeltrauma. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1936-37, 37: 446-8.—Urechia. C. I., & Mihailefcu, S. Trismus etmort par inanition apres un traumatisme cranien. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1925,3. ser., 49:1566-8.—Vernon, S. Decerebrate rigidity after cranial injury. J. Nerv. Ment, Dis., 1933, 78: 627-9.—Verrijp, C. D. [Case of eye changes after a cranial injury] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 2304.—Villandre. Plaie du crane, trfipanation; ostfiite cra- nienne compliqufie de pleurfisie purulenteet d'abcespfirinfinhrfi- tique; inconvfinients et dangers du lambeau curviligne. Lyon mfid., 1917, 126: 139.—Werner, F. Ein Fall von komplizierter Schadelverletzung mit homolateraler Hemiplegie. S. Petersb. med. Zschr., 1912, 37: 20.—Wilensky, A. O. Delayed post-traumatic intracranial compression. Arch. Neur. Psy- chiat., Chic, 1926, 15: 475-9.—Worms. Diplfigies assoeifies et diabete insipide dans les traumatismes craniens. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1926, 52: 623-30. ---- Injuries: Complications, mental. Bestjch, G. *Ueber die psychischen Folgen von Kopfverletzungen bei Kindern. 12p. 8? Dusseld., 1933. Masqtjtn, P. *Les syndromes confusionnels dans les grands traumatismes craniens. 208p. 8? Par., 1931. Wissler, M. J. Contribution a I'etude des troubles psychiques consecutifs aux traumatismes du crane. 67p. 8? Strasb., 1934. Aifopos & Papaslratigakis [Nervous, neurotic, and psychic sequelae of cranio-cerebral wounds; treatment] Kongr. med. farm, wojsk., 1927. 4: 173-201.—Balado, L. E., & Duhourq, M Sfndrome de confusi6n mental por traumatismo craneano. Rev argent, neur. psiquiat., 1929. 3: 544-7.—Beraud, M. Le signe de la carphologie sexuelle dans les traumatismes graves du crane. Clinique, Par., 1929, 24: 325.—Bondi, G. Sopra un caso di allucinosi da trauma cranico. Ann. osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1935, 29: 185-92.—Fribourg-Blanc, A., & Masquin, P. Les sfiquelles psychiques tardives des grands traumatismes craniens (leur intfirfit mfidico-lfigal) Ann. mfid. lfig., 1930, 10: 488-99.—Fuentes, M. Los trastornos mentales en los trau- matismos craneo-encefaliticos. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1937, 8: 21-6.—Gordon, A. Delayed mental disorders follow- ing cranial traumatism and their psvchopathological interpreta- tion. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1933, 77: 259-73. Also Ann. mfid. psycho!., Par., 1935, 93: pt 2, 745-59.—Klein, R., & Krai, A. Zur Frage der Pathogenese und Psychopathologie des amnesti- schen Symptomenkomplexes nach Schadeltraumen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933-34, 149: 134-75.—Minovici, N-, & Stanesco, J. Le crime passionnel chez les traumatisfis craniens; contribution a l'fitude des psychoses latentes traumatiques. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1936, 16: 129-36—Nouet, H. Hallucinations spficulaires et traumatisme cranien. Encfiphale, 1923, 18: 327-9.—Rubiano Herrera, S. Sindrome residual en los trau- matismos craneales definitorio de probable lesion de 16bulo prefrontal. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1926, 6: 130-43—San- tanelli, E. Sindrome associata strio-aprassica da trauma. Fol. med., Nap., 1935, 21: 675-89.—Schneider. C. Ueber den psychischen Zustand Schadelverletzter (Schadelverletzungen durch Unfall) und die praktischen Folgerungen daraus. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1933, 101: 236-300.—Sollier. Trois cas d'hfimiplfigie hystfirique consficutive k des lfisions cranio-cfirfi- brales. Lyon mfid., 1915, 124: 334-6.—Sukhareva, G. E., & Einhorn, D. L. [Mental changes in injuries of tbe head in children and adolescents] Sovet. psikhonevr., 1937, 13: 12- 25.—Vermeylen, G. Manifestations psychopathiques a la suite de traumatismes craniens chez I'enfant. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1934, 34: 362-7. ---- Injuries: Diagnosis. Kohn, K. W. *Die Bedeutung der Rontgenun- tersuchung bei Schadelverletzungen. 20p. 8? [Berl.] 1930. Amyot. R. Cfiphalfie; sfiquelle d'un traumatisme du cr≠ signes objectifs du svndrome subjectif des traumatismes du crane. Union mfid. Canada, 1933, 62: 1109-15, 2 pl.—Barre, J. A., & Greiner, G. Les troubles vestibulaires chez les trau- matisfis craniens. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 633-44.— Baz, G. La sub-occfpitocentesis o puncion suboccipital en les traumatismos del craneo. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1937, 8:43-9.—Beraud, M. Le signe dela carphologie sexuelle dans le pronostic, chez I'homme, des traumatismes graves du crane. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1929, 21: 335-41— Berner, F. Spontan- ventrikulogramm nrch Schadeltrauma. Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7: 604.—Borries, V. T. Les rfiactions vestibulaires paradoxales dans les traumatismes du crane. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 547.—Bouchet, M. La rfiaction de Muck dans les traumatismes craniens. Ann. otolar., Par., 1934, 732-5. ------ Sur les signes objectifs du vertige chez les traumatisfis du crane. Echo mfid. nord, 1934, 3. ser., 2: 221.—Biich, E. Der Muck- sche Adrenalinsondenversuch bei Schadeltraumen. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1933-34, 35: 548-53.—Buttafarri, G. Sul fenomeno di ostacolo nel liquor e nelle urine dei traumatizzati cranio-cerebrali. Riforma med., 1935, 51: 1944-6.—Cocchi, A. Contributo clinico alio studio della vertigine nei traumi cranici. Riv. otoneur., 1933, 10: 110-4.—Cold well, W. H. The value of X-rays in the diagnosis of diseases and iniuries of the skull. Practitioner, Lend., 1935, 135: 17-28.—Crouzon, O. Le syndrome subjectif commun des blessfis du crane. Monde mfid., 1924, 34: 281-8.—Crusem, L. Le syndrome cervical dans les traumatismes fermfis du crane. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 656.—Dainelii, M. La prova della velocita di sedi- mentazione dei globuli rossi nelle lesioni oranio-encefalicbe. Clin, ebir., Milano, 1934, 37: 152-86.—David, M., & Stuhl, L. L'encfiphalographie gazeuse par voie lombaue dans les sfiquelles des traumatismes craniens. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1935, 23: 289.—De Bemardinis, V. Alcuni aspetti della sinto- matologia degli esiti delle ferite cranio-cerebrali. Gior. med. mil., 1927, 75: 507-17.—Dyes, O. Knochenveranderungen im Rontgenbild von Schadelverletzten. Nervenarzt, 1935, 8: 57; 121; 175.—Esper, A. Die Wichtigkeit ausfiihrlicher Erstbe- funde des praktischen Arztes fiir die spatere Beurteilung von Schadel-Hirn-Verletzten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1001- •5-—Fiamberti, A. M. II sussidio dell'encefalografia nella valutazione degli esiti lontani di lesioni traumatiche cranio- encefaliche. Gior. nsichiat., 1936, 64: 159-87.—Guerra, P. Comportamento della pressione arteriosa retinica nei trauma- tissati cranici. Minerva med., Tor., 1933, 24: 21.5-25.— Jalet, J. Sur un cas d'encfiphalographie par la mfithode de Laruelle a I'occasion d'un traumatisme ersnien. Bull. Soc. radiol. mfid. France, 1937, 25: 726.—Ealkov. K. Bericht iiber Reihenuntersuchungen an 40 schweren Schadelhirnverletzten mit dem Mucksehen Adrenalin-Sondenversuch (A. S. V.) Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1930-31, 28: 578-82.—Levy, F. Le signe du crfimaster en pathologie nerveuse; sa valeur diagnos- tique dans les plaies du crane. Gaz. hop., 1935, 108: 489.— Lippens, A., & De.iardin, L. La valeur de l'encfiphaloeraphie dansle diagnostic, le pronostic et l'fivaluation desreliouats des traumatismes cranio-cerebraux. Presse mfid.,1934,42: 455-7.— Lohr, W. Die Bedeutung der Arteriographie fiir die neurolo- gische Diagnostik bei Schadelverletzten. Deut. Militararzt, 1937, 2:49-58. ------& Jacobi. W. Die Arteriographie der Hirnge- fasse als diagn ostisches Hilfsmittel bei Schadelverletzungen. Arch, orthop. Unfallchir., 1933. 33: 516-35.—Lux. B. Schadel- traumen und Otologie. Internat, Zbl. Ohrenh., 1931, 34: 147-60.—Maass, J. Puncifin raquidea en los traumatismos craneoencebilicos. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1937, 8: 282-9.—Mprirefce, G., Fpcon, E., Schadeltraumen ohne Schadelfrakturen. Deut. 7Sehr Gerichtl Med., 1936, 26: 130-7.-Levin. J. J. An unusual case of'self-inflicted wounds through the skull followed by recover^ Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 930.-Marenholtz, von. Tod im Boxkampf. Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 556.—Mauritz, R. Ein Beitrag zur Beurteilung subjektiver Beschwerden nach Schadelverletzungen. Mschr. Unfallh., 1936, 43: 489-97.— Meixner, K. Ungewohnlich langes Ueberleben der Zerstorung des Schadels durch Schuss. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 342.—Muck, O. Beitrag zur Begutachtungsfrage Schadelverletzter (Meningopathia vasogenica posttraumatica) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 115: 531-8—Nicolo, M. Importanza clinica e medico-legale dell'epilessia tardiva nei craniolesi di guerra. Gior. med. mil., 1931, 79: I2976O.— Nippe. Ueber eine typische Kraftwagenverletzung. Hirnrinden- Kontusion und intermeningeale Blutungen ohne Verletzung des Schadelknochens und ohne Weichteilverletzung im Bereich des Gehirnschadels. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 9: 34-9.—Pietrusky, F. Ueber den Verlauf nicht entschadi- gungspflichtiger Schadel-Hirnverletzungen nach Selbstberich- ten. Mschr. Unfallh., 1938, 45: 129-36.—Porot, A. La criminalitfi des blessfis du crane. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1925, 5 243-71.—Riese, W. Sachverstandigenprobleme bei Schadel verletzungen. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 32 95; 215.—Schrader, G. Wunde und Werkzeug; todliche Schadelverletzung durch Fusstritte. Arch. Krim., 1933, 92: 229, pl.—Sorel, R-, & Lasserre, J. Hfimiplfigie syphilitique et traumatisme cranien. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1935, 15: 406-23.— Stadnitzky, N. G. [Ueber Unterschiedsmerkmale zwischen der Schadelknochensyphilis und traumatischen Verletzungen] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1931, No. 15, 21-3.—Torres Torija. J. Traumatismos craneo-encefalicos desde el punto de vista mfidico legal. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1937, 8: 89-100.— Verger, H., Lande, P., & Dorolle, P. Sur les ecchymoses osseuses et leur intfirfit mfidico-lfigal dans certains cas de blessure du crane. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1924, 4: 447-50.—Voss, G., & Meyer, G. Zur Begutachtung der Schadelverletzungen. Nervenarzt, 1930, 3: 129-41.—Weyrich, G. Zur Diagnose des verletzenden Werkzeuges aus Schadelwunden. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1933, 21: 380-6. ---- Injuries, gunshot. Angelone, L. Esito favorevole di una grave lesione cranio- cerebrale da arma da fuoco. Pohchnico, 1933, 40: sez. prat., 68-71.—Beresin, I. F. [Rare case of injury to skull from ex- plosion of gun] Vest, khir., 1932, 26: 1800.—Gentzsch, K. Ueber innere Konturschiisse der Schadelhohle. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 182: 152-7.—Goldberg, P. H. An unusual bullet wound. U. S. Nav. M. Bulb, 1927, 25: 374, pl.—Laqueur, B. Eine Kombinationsklassifikation der Schussverletzungen des Schadels. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1928-29, 145: 457-62.—Morison, R. Wounded in the head by a rifle bullet (range 10-15 yards) Newcastle M. J., 1921-22, 2: 88, 2 pl— SudhorT, W. Zur Kasuistik und Statistik der Schadelsehusse im Heimatlazarett. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 179: 289-329.—Yakubovsky, A. Y. [Gunshot wounds of the skull] Odess. med. J., 1926, 1: 53-7. ---- Injuries, gunshot: Complications. Apfelberg, B. Gunshot wound of frontal lobe without symptoms. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. BuU., 1930, 6: 863-6 — Biancalani, A., & Costa A. Sulle fratture craniche per colpi d'arma da fuoco. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1928, 48: 499- 547.—Handel3man, J., & Nelken, J. [Amnesia due to gunshot wounds of the skull] Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 387-93.— Krecke, A. Schadeldurchschuss; todliche Hirnhautentzun- dung. In his Beitr. prakt. Chir., Miinch., 1934, 112.—Marie, A. Amnfisie par transfixion des lobes frontaux (coup de revolver apres homicide, tentative de suicide) rechure d'impulsions similaires a la suite d'fithylisme; fitat comitial et amnfisique. Bull. Soc. clin. mfid. ment., 1926, 14: 27.—Ponce de Leon, L., Blanco Armendariz, F., & Perez Diaz, R. Herida del craneo por arma de fuego; destruction del globo ocular; operaci6n de Kronlein. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1934, 39: 719-24.— Raestrup. Hirnverkalkung nach Kopfschuss. Deut. Zschr gerichtl. Med., 1930, 15: 181-6.—Ray, V. Gunshot wound of cranium with ocular manifestations. Cincinnati J. M., 1921- 22, 2: 407-10.—Reys, L. Atrophie optique, paralysie cochlfio- vestibulaire et paralysie du sympathique oculaire par projectil; syndrome pfitro-sphfinoidal. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1926, 4: 379-81.—Rose, F. Hfimiplfigie droite apres blessure par balle de la rfigion parifitale droite; redressement spontanfi de la balle dans le cerveau. Lyon mfid., 1919, 127: 113-5.—Schonburg.E. Schadelschuss; Gliosarkom. Mschr. Unfallh., 1937, 44: 260-2. ____ Injuries, gunshot: Forensic aspect. Nenowa, E. *Ueber winkelige Ablenkung der Schusskanale bei Kopfschtissen mit kasuisti- schen Beitragen. 26p. 8? Munch., 1930. Chavigny, P., & Gelma, E. Les fissures du crane; coups de feu k courte distance, revolver. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1923, 3: 346-52 —Del Carpio, I. La scheggiature del tavolato esterno delle ossa craniche sul contorno del forame di entrata delle ferite d'arma da fuoco. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937 57: suppl., 327-34.—Maigne, C. Mort par balle de revolver bull-dog dans la boite cranienne; suicide ou crime? Ann. mfid lfig., 1924, 4: 50-3.—Meixner, K. Zur Kenntnis der Schadelsprunge bei Schussverletzungen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 9: 1-12. ------ Bemerkungen zu der Mitteilung, Totung auf Verlangen von Otto Peiper. Zschr., CRANIUM 970 CRANIUM Medbeamte, 1928, 41: 261.—PiSdelievre, R., Desoille, H., & Hausser, G. Sur un orifice de sortie d'une balle de Browning. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1936, 16: 582-7.—Romanese, R. Ferite omicidiarie per arma da fuoco al capo in sedi non comuni. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1926, 46: 26-35.—Talwik, S. Eine eigentumliche Einschussoffnung am Schadel. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 8: 279-83—Weimann, W. Ueber atypische Einschussoffnungen am Schadel. Ibid., 1930-31, 16: 345-51. ---- Injuries, gunshot: Pathology. Esser, A. Pathologisch-anatomische und klinische Untersuchungen von Kriegsverletzun- gen durch Schadelschusse. lOlp. 8? Lpz., 1935. Anders, H. E. Pathologisch-anatomische Befunde iiber Spatfolgen von Kriegsschussverletzungen des Schadels und des Gehirns. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 158: 273- 316.—Buttersack. Intrakranieller Kallus nach Streifschuss. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 469.—Pilcz, A. Ueber das Verhalten des Bewusstseins bei Schadelschiissen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1932, 171: 443.—Roemer, R. Two cases of gun-shot wounds, fracture and depression of skull, resulting in epilepsy; trepanning; and some remarks on the nature and flight of balls, spherical and conical. Confed. States M. & S. J., Richmond, 1864, 1: 155-9.—Uffenorde, W. Ohrbefunde bei tierexperi- mentell gesetzten Schadelschussverletzungen. Zschr. Larvng., 1926-27, 15: 139-61, 4 pl.—Vogeler, K., Herbst, G., & Stup- nitzki, A. von. Das Spatschicksal der Schadelschussverletzten. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 234: 245-300. ---- Injuries, gunshot: Treatment. Perls, W. L. *Beitrag zur Symptomatologie und Therapie der Schadelschusse [Munchen] 18p. 8? Tiib., 1917. Smend [H.] J. *Kann die Frtihoperation der Schadelschusse der Entstehung von Hirnabs- zessen vorbeugen? 20p. 8? Berl., 1916. Weisenberg, W. *Zur Therapie und Prog- nose der Schadelschusse im Feldlazarett. 68p. 8? Berl., 1917. Axhausen. Die Behandlung der Schadelschusse. In Behandl. Kriegsverletz. & Kriegskrankh., Jena, 1915, Teil 1, 128-40.—Fraenkel, A. Reminiszenzen zur Behandlung der Schadelschusse im Kriege. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 711-3.—Grand, E. le. Ueber Schadelverletzungen unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Heilresultate anhand eines. einheitlich behandelten Spitalmaterials. Ausz. Inaugur. Diss. Med. Fak. Univ. Bern, 1933-35, No. 40, 1-4.—Sattler, E. Heilung durch Schadelschusse verursachter Symptomen- komplexe mit Hilfe eines neuen chirurgischen Verfahrens. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 221: 321-31. ---- Injuries, obstetrical. See also Birth injury. Frankenstein, K. H. *Ueber Schadeltrau- men bei Spontangeburten [Leipzig] 19p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1933. Bernat, J. M., & Cucullu, A. C. Hundimiento craneal en el curso de un parto premature Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1933, 40: 162-7.—Cohen, W. Beitrag zur Frage des Schadeltraumas wahrend der Geburt. Zbl. Gyn., 1927, 51: 505-11.—Heidler, H. Die Bedeutung des Geburtstraumas fiir den Schadel des Neugeborenen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 41: 1199. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 460; 500.—Hemsath, F. A. Birth injury of the occipital bone with a report of 32 cases. Am. J. Obst., 1934, 27: 194-203.—Jaschke, R. T. von. Me- chanik und klinische Bedeutung des Schadeltraumas unter der Geburt. Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 34: 538-58. Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 2329.—Lookeren Campagne, van. [Skull injuries in infants] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 2924.— Martin, E. Das Schadeltrauma. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn.. 1927, 76: 7-9.—Moragues Bernat, J. Hundimiento craneal en el curso de un parto premature Bol. Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires, 1932, 11: 672-4.—Pierson, R. N. Spinal and cranial injuries of the baby in breech deliveries; a clinical and patho- logical study of 38 cases. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1923, 37: 802-15.— Preissecker, E. Zur klinischen Feststellung des Schadel- traumas beim Neugeborenen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1434.—Schwartz, P. Die geburtstraumatische Schadigung des Kopfes Neugeborener und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Patholo- gie. Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 34: 511-37.—Yllpo, A. Das Schadeltrauma bei der Geburt. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 2329. Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 34: 502-10. ---- Injuries: Pathology. Konietzny, E. *Ueber Stichverletzungen des Gcsichts- und Gehirnschadels unter Mitteilung mehrerer Falle von Heugabelstichverlctzungen. 19p, 8? Munch., 1930. Metz, W. *Erhohung des Blutzuckers durch Schadeltraumen. 18p. 8? Frankf. a. M., 1934 Bayerl, B. Ein seltener Fall von schwerer Stichverletzung des Schadels. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1930, 15: 191-4.— Browder, J., & Meyers, R. Observations on behavior of the systemic blood pressure, pulse, and spinal fluid pressure follow- ing craniocerebral injury. Am. J. Surg., 1936, 31: 403-26.— Engerth, G., & Palisa, C. Pathologische Bewegungsablaufe, verbunden mit Regressionsmechanismen nach Schadeltrauma. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1936, 141: 291-7.—Jungmichel, G., & Muller, E. Alkoholresorption und Alkoholverbrennung bei Schadeltraumen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1937, 28: 75- 83.—Kono, H. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die pathologischen Veranderungen im Gehirne nach Hammer- schlagen auf den Kaninchenschadel. Verh. Jap. chir. Ges., 1932, 33: 42.—Lemberg, J. M. [Chlorides of the blood in in- juries of the skull] Khirurgia, Moskva, 1937, No. 7, 15r21 — Maestrini, D. Studio fisio-patologico sul campo visivo di alcuni traumatizzati al cranio. Cervello, 1923, 2: 92-115.—■ Muller, Marchand & Marchand-Alphand. Les lfisions histo- logiques de la substance nerveuse dans les traumatismes du crane. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1935, 15: 931-42. Also Echo mfid. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 4: 764-72.—Patel, J., & Desoille, H. La mortalite prficoce dans les traumatismes cranio-encfiphalitiques fermfis; les dfisordres anatomiques qui paraissent la condition- ner. Presse mfid., 1931, 39: 356.—Penfield. Pathologische Anatomie bei Schadelverletzung. Mschr. Unfallh., 1936, 43: 194.—Rotolo, G. L'azotemia nei traumatizzati del cranio. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1931, 37: 617. —---- II comportarnento dell'azoto ureico nel sangue e nel liquor dei traumatizzati cranio-cerebrali. Clin, chir., Milano, 1931, 34: 967-83.— Schwarzacher, W. Schlag und Hieb gegen den Schadel. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 796.—Siciliani, G. II comportamento del contenuto in Ca, Mg, K, P, Na, CI, del sangue dopo traumi cranici. Arch. ital. chir., 1930-31, 27: 95-107.—Walcher, K. Ueber traumatische Spalt- und Hohlenbildungen innerhalb der weichen Schadelbedeckungen und deren praktische diagnos- tische Bedeutung. Deut.Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1929,14: 128-34. ---- Injuries: Prognosis and late effects. See also Cranium, Injuries: Forensic aspect. Bailby, J. *Avenir des traumatisms cranio- cerebraux. 104p. 8? Par., 1927. Faugere, P. R. M. M. *A propos de quelques cas de sequelles neurologiques tardives chez des traumatisms cranio-cerebraux. 76p. 8? Par., 1931. Garrido Arellano, M. *Consecuencias tar- dfas on los traumatismos craneo-cerebrales. 61p. 8? Santiago, 1928. Latouche, R. *Contribution a I'etude de la tension arterielle chez les anciens traumatisms cranio-cerebraux. 51p. 8? Par., 1921. Naville, A. *Les sequelles mloignees des traumatismes cranio-cer£braux. 84p. 8? Ge- neve, 1932. Seitzev, M. *Ueber Spatabszesse nach Scha- delverletzungen. 23p. 8? Berl., 1929. Wilbert, P. *Contribution a I'etude des ver- tiges tardifs dans les accidents du travail com- portant un traumatisme cranien. 106p. 8? Par., 1933. Abramson, P. D., & Mathews, W. R. Clinico-pathological study of 47 fatal cases of cranio-cerebral injury. Am. J. Surg., 1935, 29: 97-101.—Alvarez, J. C. Consecuencias tardias de los traumatismos del craneo. Rev. mfid. Rosario, 1934,24:580-5.— Arnaud, M. Les suites filoignfies des traumatismes du crane. Gaz. mfid. France, 1936, 43: 207-12.—Baird, J. H. Late effects of in- tracranial injury. U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bulb, 1930, 6: 457- 61.—Bastos, M. El porvenir de los traumatizados del craneo. Arch, argent, neur., 1933, 8: 18-50. ------ Observaciones sobre consecuencias a distancia de los traumatismos craneales. Progr. clin., Madr., 1933, 41: 73-89.—Bremer, F., Coppez, H. [et ab] Le syndrome commotionnel tardif dans les trauma- tismes fermfis du crane. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 161- 223, 5 pl. Also J. neur. psychiat., Par., 1934, 32: 466-76.— Brim, R. Verlauf und Spatfolgen der Schadel- und Gehirn- traumen._ Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 31: 182- 240.—Chiarolanza, R. Lesioni traumatiche craniocerebral! della volta; le esperienze dell' Ospedale dei Pellegrini di Napoli. Riv. otoneur., 1935, 12: 453-9.—Coppez, H. Les symptomes oculaires tardifs consficutifs a des lesions en foyers dans les traumatismes fermfis du crane. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1932, 10: 647-50.;—Creyssel. A propos d'un cas de traumatisme cranien a long intervale libre et a symptomatologie anormale. Lyon mfid., 1925, 136: 40-3.—Deleito, F. G. Algunas secuelas tar- dias de los traumatismos craneales. Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1934, 24: 257-65.—Finkelnburg. Ueber Spatlahmung von Augenmuskeln nach Schadeltrauma. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1924, 30: 61-5.—Giarrusso, G. Considerazioni cUniche e medico-legali sulle sindromi tardive da lesioni cranio-encefaliche CRANIUM 971 CRANIUM di guerra. Gior. med. mil., 1927, 75: 501-6.—Glaser, M. A., & Shafer, F. P. Skull and brain traumas: their sequelae; a clinical review of 255 cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98: 271-6.— Higier, H. [Late manifestations of lesions of the skull and brain] Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7: 169.—Joel. E. Schadelver- letzungen mit ungewohnlichem Verlauf. Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 398.—Knoflach, J. G., & Scholl, R. Klinik und Prognose der stumpfen Schadelverletzungen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1937, 190: 452-522.—Krecke, A. Rindenepilepsie nach stumpfer Schadel- verletzung; Operationsnebenbefund; unter Haut eingeheilte Spritzenhohlnadel. In his Beitr. prakt. Chir., Miinch., 1934, 112.—Lacaze. Les sfiquelles tardives des blessures du crane. Arch. mfid. chir. province, 1928, 18: 297-303.—Lattes, L. Sui postumi remoti dei traumatismi cranici. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 429-34.—La valle, M. Efectos tardfos de los traumatismos craneanos. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mex., 1937, 8: 265-81.—Lombard, P. Sfiquelles des traumas cranio-cfirfi- braux de l'enfance. Mfim. Acad, chir., Par., 1937, 63: 671-6.— Martin, P. Suites filoignfies des traumatismes cranio-cfirfibraux fermfis. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 843-6.—Mutel & Durand. L'intervalle lucide dans la mort apres double trau- matisme cranien. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1931, 11: 121-7.—Oiler, A., & Escardo, E. Traitement des suites filoignfis des traumatismes du crane. Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1935, 49: suppl., 2426.------ Ueber Behandlung der fernen Folgen der Schadelverletzungen. Mschr. Unfallh., 1936, 43: 195— Pallestrini, E. La vertigine nei traumatizzati del cranio. Gazz. osp., 1936, 57: 326-8.— Raczynski-Wolinski, K. [Sequels of injuries to the skull in aviation] Lek. wojsk., 1936, 28: 250-3.—Roger & Poursines. Les sfiquelles tardives des traumatismes craniens fermfis. Marseille mfid., 1932, 69: 306.—Rouquier, A. J. A. Les sfi- quelles filoignfis des traumatismes craniens. Arch. mfid. pharm. mil., 1926, 85: 575-94.—Schlesinger, B. Kraniozerebrale Ver- letzungen und ihre Folgezustande. Med. Klin., Berb, 1934, 30: 1133; 1164; 1305.—Stern, R. Essentielle Hypertension als Folge von Schadeltraumen. Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1935-36, 44: 153-6.—Stone, T. T., & Drams W. A. The ulti- mate result in severe craniocerebral injury. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1056-8.—Suites filoignfies des traumatismes du crane. Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 1433.—Symonds. Suites filoignfis des traumatismes du crane. Bull, mfid., Par., 1935, 49: 634. Also Paris mfid., 1935, 98: annexe, 228. Also Rev. gfin. clin. thfir., 1935, 49: suppl., 2423.—Targowla, R. L'fitat actuel du syndrome subjectif des traumatismes cranio-cfirfibraux chez les blessfis de la guerre 1914-18. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1936, 94: pt 2, 153-76. ------ Le syndrome tardif grave des plaies pfinfitrantes du crane chez les blessfis de la guerre 1914-18. Paris mfid., 1936, 101: 200-3. ----— Le syndrome comitial trfis tardif des anciens traumatisfis cranio-cerebraux de la guerre 1914-18. Presse mfid., 1937, 45: 1115-7.—Tepley, L. V. Re- mote physical and mental changes following skull injuries. Colorado M., 1931, 28: 246-9.—Terrien, F. De quelques troubles oculaires a la suite de traumatismes cranio-cfirfibraux. Progr. mfid., Par., 1926, 41: 411-21.—Vasiliu, T., Stanescu, I., & Ciurea, N. [Belated reactions in injuries of the skull] Spitalul, 1932, 52: 397.—Vercelli, G. Consequenze tardive dei traumi cranio-cerebrali. Gazz. osp., 1932, 53: 909-13.— Viliaret, M., & Bailby, J. L'avenir des traumatisfis cranio- cfirfibraux (base sur l'fitude sfilectionnfie de 500 cas revus 10 a 12 ans apres la blessure) Presse mfid., 1927, 35: 289. ---- Injuries: Statistics. Lausmann, F. *Die Schadelverletzungen dreier Jahre im Urban-Krankenhaus [Berlin] 26p. 8? Liegnitz, 1928. Berens, S. N. Summary of 86 cases of cerebrocranial in- juries. West. J. Surg., 1932, 40: 409-13. —:--- Moderate and severe cerebrocranial injuries; an analysis of 150 cases. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933, 13: 1277-81.—Johnson, J. G. W. Cranial and intercranial injuries; study of 154 consecutive cases admitted to the Medical Service of the Montreal General Hospital during the period June 1920 to December 1923. In- ternat. Clin., 1926, 36. ser., 2: 266-78.—Patel, M., & Carcas- sonne, F. A propos de 28 cas de traumatisme craniens. Progr. mfid., Par., 1929, 44: 1642-6.—Soli, D. Considerazioni cliniche ed anatomo-patologiche su 110 traumatizzati cranio- cerebrali con speciale riguardo ad alcuni casi rari. Clin, chir., Milano, 1932, 35: 693-722.—Stoel. G. [Skull and brain in- juries in 1934] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 2355-67.— Swift, G. W. Cerebrocranial injuries; review of 190 cases. West. J. Surg., 1932, 40: 343-54. ---- Injuries: Treatment. See also Cranium, Surgery. Egidi, G. Trattamento delle lesioni cranio- cerebrali traumatiche (escluso quelle da arma da fuoco) atlante dimostrativo [ll]p. 8? Roma [1932] Also Arch. ital. chir., 1930, 27: 789-98. Jentzer, A. Indications operatoires d'urgence dans les lesions traumatiques fermmes rmcentes du crane et de 1'encephale. 108p. 8? Par., 1935. Sharobime, A. *Les indications opmratoires d'urgcnce dans les imsions traumatiques fermmes rmcentes du crane et de l'encmphale. 23p. 8? Geneve, 1934. Skemp, F. C. intracranial injuries and their treatment, 24p. 4? Wauwatosa, Wis., 1938. Abente-Haedo, F. La recloruraci6n precoz de los heridos graves de guerra y en particular de los de crdneo. Rev. med. Yucatan, 1934-36, 18: 302-4. Also Arch. urug. med., 1936, 8: o0-4. Also Rev. med., Rosario, 1936, 10: No. 90, 1-5.— Alberti, O., & Mascherpa, F. 11 sussidio radiologico nel tratta- mento dei traumi cranio-cerebrali. Arch. ital. chir., 1930, 27: 803.—Allende, C. I. Resultado alejado de craniectomia por hundimiento aeompafiado de hemiplegia. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1922, 35: Sect. Soc. pat. quir., 226-30, pl.—Areyot, R. Conduite du chirurgien a l'figard des traumatisfis du crane. Union mfid. Canada, 1931, 60: 318-23.—Arce, J., & Balado, M. Traumatismos craneanos y sus secuelas; tratamiento. Dia mfid., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1396, 1402.—Auvray. A propos du traitement des traumatismes craniens. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 268-70.—Bstlade, M. Tratamiento de los traumatismos craneanos y de sus secuelas. Sem. mfid.. B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 1204-12.—Barling, S. G. The operative treatment of some chronic disabilities arising after intra- cranial injury. Birmingham M. Rev., 1926, n. ser., 1: 119- 28.—Beek, H. van. Zur Behandlung von Schadelverletzten. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 879-82.—Besse, P. M., & Redalie- Landa, V. Difilectrolyse transcerfibrale comme traitement des suites de traumatismes cranio-cfirfibraux. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 33: 336-41.—Bcurde & Sedan. Trau- matisme cranien fermfi; trepanation; gufirison; volumineux hfimatome de l'orbite; atrophie optique. Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1924, 27: 164-8.—Bressot, E. A propos de la ponction lom- baire dans les traumatismes craniens. Clinique, Par., 1926, 21: 205-7. ------ L'heure de la trepanation dans les trau- matismes fermfis du crane. Progr. mfid., Par., 1930, 1489-93.— Buist, A. J. Treatment of skull and brain injuries. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1933, 29: 206-9.—Bulluck, E. S., & Davis, R. H. The treatment of cranial injuries. Tr. M. Soc. N. Carolina, 1923, 70: 301-7.—Bulluck, D. W., & Bulluck. E. S. The treatment of cranial injuries. South. M. & S., 1923, 85: 316-8.—Caccia, F. Esiti dei traumatismi cranici e loro tratta- mento. Gior. med. mil., 1927, 75: 495-501.—Courville, C. B. Fatal craniocerebral injuries. Bull. Los Angeles Neur. Soc, 1937, 2: 59-65.—Craig, W. McK. The treatment of injuries to the head and associated intracranial lesions. Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 1935, 27: 919.—Davis, L. The treatment of cranio-cerebral injuries. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1934, 27: 354-63. Also J. Michigan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 487-96. Also Proc Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1935, 143-51.— Delageni£re, Y. Sur le traitement des traumatismes cranio- encfiphaliques fermfis. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1933, 42: 710-7.—Demeeo, O. A propos du traitement des traumatismes craniens. Fit. mfid., Louvain, 1925, 98-112.—Denis, R. Au sujet 8-62.—Roegholt, M. N. [Cranial osteomyelitis] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 3787.—Roger, A. L., & Bonnier. Ostfiomyfilite aigue massive fronto-parietale droite; hfimi- plfigie gauche par mfiningo-encfiphalite purulente avec reaction mfiningfie minime. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1928, 6: 809-11.— Schmidt, H. Osteomyelitis der platten Schadelknoehen, insbesondere des Stirnbeins. Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1937, 143: 115-88.—Skillern, R. K. A case of extensive osteomyelitis involving the superior maxillary, malar, frontal, ethmoid and sphenoid bones. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1920, 26: 116-21. Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1920, 39: 650-7. ------ An extensive case of acute osteomyelitis of the frontal and superior maxillary bones complicating sinusitis operation, apparent recovery, sudden death. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1929, 35: 20-32.—Smith, C. H. An observation on the treatment of osteomyelitis of the skull, with report of a case. Laryngoscope, 1935, 45: 703-11.—Stabile, N. Um caso de osteomielite do cranio. Gaz. clin., S. Paulo. 1934, 32: 121.— Stoian & Costecco. Ostfiomyfilite primitive des os du crane avec abces du cerveau et aphasie; association du traitement chirurgical et du traitement mfidical (autovaccin et'injections de Bactfi-Staphi-phage d'Hfirelle) gufirison. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 11-4.—Teodonio, T. Di un caso di osteomielite acuta delle ossa craniche da rara associazione microbica. Policlinico, 1929, 36: sez. prat., 920-2.—Tod, H. Notes of a case of chronic osteomyelitis of the skull, the result of mastoid disease (with specimen of calvarium) Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1908-9, 2: Otol. Sect., 37-40—Wilensky, A. O. Association of osteomyelitis of the skull and nasal accessory sinus disease. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1932, 15: 805-33. ------ Osteomyelitis of the skull originating in the temporal bone. Ibid., 16: 160. Also repr. Also Arch. Surg., 1933, 27: 83-158. Also repr.—Woodward, F. D. Osteomyelitis of the skull; report of cases occurring as a result of frontal sinus infection with Staphylococcus pyogenes aureus. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 927-30. ---- Percussion. Benedek, L. Ueber die Schadelperkussion. 112p. 8? Berl., 1932. Forms H. 67, Abh. Neur. Benedek, L. Lokalisation der Schadelnarben mittels perku- torischer Transsonanz. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 86: 85-8. ------ New method of cranial percussion. Orvos- kfipzfis, 1932, 22: 12-9.—Demetriades, T. D. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Bedeutung der Vasomotoren fiir die Schadelresonanz und die Kopfknochenleitung. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1924, 9: 296-305.— Kammer, A. Ueber Schadel- perkussion in Fallen von Schadeltraumen. Ausz. Inaugur. Diss. Med. Fak. Univ. Bern, 1933-35, No. 62, 1-3.—Koeppe. Ueber Perkussion des Schadels. Ber. Oberhess. Ges. Natur. Heilk., 1919, 12: 44-9.— Kulcsar, F. [Diagnostic importance of the Benedek percussion method of the skull] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1934, 32: 913-22. ------ L'importanza della per- cussione di cranio secondo il metodo di Benedek. In Hughlings Jackson Mem. Vol., Debrecen, 1935, No. 19, 23.—Meerloo, A. M. Eigenartiger Befund bei Schadelperkussion. Ner- venarzt, 1933, 6: 425.—Pap, Z. [Fronto-temporal tumor recognized by Benedek's method of percussion of the skull] Gyogyaszat, 1936, 76: 564-6.—Sonnenschein, R. Recent literature on cranial resonance and its clinical application. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1927, 36: 454-62.—Stankiewicz, R. La percussion du crane chez les enfants. Rev. fr. pfidiat., 1926, 2: 305-18. Also Tr. sc. Clin. inf. Univ. Varsovie, 1930, 269- 82.—Trambusti, B. Sub" importanza diagnostica di alcuni segni cranici nell' infanzia e specialmente dell' ascoltazione della risonanza plessica trasmessa. Riv. clin. pediat., 1930, 28: 1098-110.—Wanner. Die Schadelperkussion und Auskul- tation mit Stimmgabeln, ein diagnostisches Hilfsmittel bei intrakraniellen Erkrankungen. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1934, 36: 236-8 [Discussion] 261. ---- Planes and points [craniometrie] See also Cranium, Indices. Jupitz, O. *Ueber die Lage von Profilpunkten an Schiideln der Blumenbach'schen Sammlung des Anatomischen Instituts in Gottingen [Wiirz- burg] 31p. 8? Erlangen, 1928. Arx, M. Die Tangentenkonstruktion, Kraftlinien und Kraftfelder des menschlichen Kopfes; neue Unterlagen zur Kraniometrie. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1928, 86: 237-58.— Ashley-Montagu, M. F. A proposal for a new base-line for use in craniometrie investigations. Man, Lond., 1927, 27: 189-92. ------ A note on a rare type of pterion in the gorilla. J. Anat., Lond., 1929-30, 64: 247-9. ------ The anthropological significance of the pterion in the primates. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1933, 18: 159-336.—Buxton, L. H. The essential craniological technique: definitions of points and planes. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1933, 63: 19-47, 3 pl.—Cameron, J. The prosphenion. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1924, 7: 281.------The level of the lambda in tbe white and Negro; craniometrie studies, No. 17. Ibid., 1928 29, 12: 192-6. ------ The inclination of the cranio-facial axis (Cameron) to the Frankfort plane in man and in lower mam- mals. Tr. R. Soc Canada, 1929, 3. ser., 23: Biol. Sc, 243-51, pl. ------ The subnasion; a new cranial point; its signifi- cance in modern and fossil man, the anthropoids, and lower animals. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1930-31, 14: 33-40. ------ Craniometrie memoirs; horizontal zones of the facial norma in modern and fossil man. J. Anat., Lond., 1931, 66: 114-22, 4 pl.—Clavelin, P. Sur un plan d'orientation du maxillaire inffirieur. Rev. stomat., Par., 1932, 34: 705-8.—Collins, H. B. jr. Notes on the pterion. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1930-31, 14: 41-4.—Connolly, C. J. The location of nasion in the living. Ibid., 1926, 9: 349-53.—Hecker, P. La rfigion ptfirique os- seuse. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1926, 36: 62-8. ------ La rfigion ptfirique osseuse chez I'homme et les simiens (fitude d'anatomie comparfi) Arch, anat., Strasb., 1926-27, 283-320.— Howells, W. W. The designation of the principle anthropo- metric landmarks on the head and skull. Am. J. Phys. An- throp., 1936-37, 22: 477-94.—Mair, R. Ueber die Bregma- gegend und die Lage des Bregma mit besonderer Beriicksichti- gung des Pithecanthropus. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1921-22, 22: 435-80.—Matvejev, D. N., & Pautkin, N. M. Die mathe- matische Horizontale des Schadels. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1931, 65: 741-6.—Phelps, E. M. A critique of the principle of the horizontal plane of the skull. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1932, 17: 71-98.—Vrtise, K. [The temporal plane, its dimen- sions and form] Anthropologic, Praha, 1923, 1: 95-113. ---- Plasmocytoma. Riser & Sorel, R. Contribution k l'fitude des plasmocy- tomes; plasmocytome intra-cranien avec paralysies unilatfirales multiples. Ann. mfid., Par., 1929, 26: 385-96.—Stoppani, F., & Silvestrini, V. Contributo alio studio del plasmocitoma del cranio. Cancro, Tor., 1933, 4: 167-73, pl— Villata, G. Plas- mocitoma del cranio. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1928, 52: 164-8 ---- Pneumocephalon. See also Brain, Pneumatosis. Grumbach, L. *Pneumatoceles intracra- niennes. 113p. 8? Par., 1931. Alcock, A. A case of intracranial aerocele or traumatic pneumocranium. Brit. J. Surg., 1930-31, 18: 655-7.—Allen, T. P. Traumatic pneumocephalus, operation and recovery. Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1928, 2. ser., 4: 538-44.—Bertolotti, M. Craniorinorrea, pneumoencefalo e pneumoventricolo. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: 482-503.—Brinton, D. Pneum- encephalv following fracture of skull. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1930-31, 24: Sect. Neur., 15.—Brun, R. G., & Jaubert de Beaujeu, A. Un cas de pneumo-ventricules apres blessure du crane. J. radiol. filectr., 1930, 14: 338-43, 2 pl.—Campbell, D. Pneumocephalus internus nach Schadelbruch. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 119: 481-90.—Dumolard, Costantini [et ab] Pneumatocele intracranienne. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1936, 14: 498-500.—Ebbenhorst Tengbergen, J. van [Air in cranial cavity after traumal Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 131.—Eggers, T. Pneumocephalus und Liquorrhoea nasalis nach Schadelfraktur. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 144: 121-30.—Eicken, C. von. Ueber Luftblasen im Innern des Schadels. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1925, 8: 128-33.—Frazier, C. H. Traumatic intracranial aerocele. Progr. Med., Phila., 1924, 1: 51-3.—Fribourg-Blanc, Lassale & Germain. Deux observations de pneumatocele intra-cranienne. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1934, 92: pt 2, 295.—Geber, E. Mehrfacher Bruch der Schadelbasis und des Schadeldaches und Pneumo- cephalus; geheilt. Zbl. Chir., 1931, 58: 1446-9.—Grant, F. G. Intracranial aerocele following a fracture of the skull; report of a case with review of the literature. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1923, 36: 251-5.—Guttmann, L. Zur Therapie der Pneumocephalia intracranialis traumatica. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 140: 92-9.—Huizinga, E., & Keijser, S. Epanchement d'air dans la cavitfi cranienne a la suite d'un traumatisme. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1928, 13: 83-93.—Kaspar, M. Pneumo- cephalus nach Schadeltrauma. Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63: 2544-51.— Krogius, A. Luft in den Seitenventrikeln des Gehirns (Pneu- matocephalus) nach einer Basisfraktur. Acta chir. scand., 1926, 60: 291-308.—Laffitte, H. Pneumatocele intra-cranienne. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 1390-401.—Leclerc, G., & Roy, J. Pneumatocele intracranienne traumatique. Lyon chir., 1931, 28: 541-7.— Liebermeister, G. Der Pneumo- cephalus artificialis. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1924, 25: 901-43.—Lippens, A. Pneumatoceles intracraniennes. Presse mfid., 1932, 40: 1786.—McCannel, A. D. Aerocele of the brain; with report of cases. J. Lancet, 1922, 42: 514-7. Also Larvn- goscope, 1923, 33: 189-95.—Madigan, J. P. Accidental pneumo-cranium. Virginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 536.— Meumann, E. Ueber die therapeutische Anwendung der Lufteinblasung in die Schadelhohle. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psy- chiat., 1930, 128: 352-9.—Mothersole, R. D. Case of fracture of skull, followed by the presence of air in the cranial cavity. Brit. J. Surg., 1927-28, 15: 514-7.— Nessa, N. J. A case of pneumocephalus. Radiology, 1927, 9: 74.—Neuffer, H. Beitrag zur Therapie der Pneumatocele occipitalis. Arch. klin. CRANIUM 975 CRANIUM Chir., 1930, 160: 118-21.—Nylen, C. O. [Extracerebral pneu- matocele after injury with blunt object] Hygiea, Stockh., 1936, 98: 588-606.—Petit de la Villeon. Pneumo-mfininge ou insufflation afirienne, post-traumatique, des espaces sous- arachnoidiens. Bull. Soc. chir. Paris, 1931, 23: 17-21.— Quartero [A case of post-traumatic pneumocephalus, or pneumocranium] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 1999-2001.— Skoog. T. Intrakranielle Luftansammlung nach Schadigung der pneumatischen Raume des Schadels. Acta chir. scand., 1931, 68: 310-24, 2 pl.—Smith, E. C. Intracranial aerocele. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 560.—Spiller, W. G. Aerocele of the brain. Med. Clin. N. America, 1921, 5: 651-66—Starlinger, F. Pneu- mokephalus corticalis und Diabetes insipidus traumatica. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1933, 35: 575-80.—Teachenor, F. R. Pneumoventricle cerebri following fracture of the skull. Tr. West. Surg. Ass. (1922) 1923, 32: 229-42.—Wheeler, W. Traumatic intracranial aerocele. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 529-31. ------ & Smith, E. C. A case of intracranial aero- cele, with pneumococcal meningitis. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1923, n. ser., 115: 276.—Worms, G., Didiee, L., fr Grumbach, L. Pneumatoceles intracraniennes. Ann. otolar., Par., 1932, 481-533. ---- Posterior fossa. See also Cerebello-pontine angle; Cerebellum. Carrillo, R. Diagnostico yodoventriculografico de las afecciones quirfirgicas de la fosa posterior. Arch, argent. neur., 1937,17: 57-92.—Lesne, E., & Loisel, G. Deux cas de lfisions neuro-chirurgicales de la fosse posterieure chez I'enfant. Arch. mfid. enf., 1936, 39: 18-26.—Sho, H. Ueber die Kapa- zitat der hinteren Schadelgrube. Jahrb. Psychiat. Neur., Wien, 1922-23, 42: 1-18.—Watt, J. C, & McKillop, A. N. Relation of arteries to roots of nerves in posterior cranial fossa in man. Arch. Surg., 1935, 30: 336-45. ---- Posterior fossa: Tumors. Heimlich, E. *Raumbeengende Prozesse in der hinteren Schadelgrube. p.241-54. 8? Jena, 1930. Also Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1931, 93: Adebral Tolosa, Gama, C, & De Oliveira Bastos, F. Tumor da fossa craniana posterior. Ann. Fac med. S. Paulo, 1935, 11: 133-42, 8 pl.—Austregesilo, A., filho. Tumeurs de la fosse cranienne postfirieure. Rev. sudamfir. mfid., Par., 1932, 3: 959-66.—Barre. Contribution au diagnostic des tumeurs de la fosse postfirieure d'apres 13 cas personnels. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1934, 12: 688.—Barre, J. A., & Morin, P. Etude neuro- oto-oculistique des tumeurs de l'fitage postfirieur du crane; contribution au diagnostic differentiel de ces tumeurs. Rev. laryng., Par., 1923, 44: 729-31. Also Rev. otoneur., Par., 1923, 1: 424-63.—Bastianeili, R. Cura chirurgia dei tumori della fossa cranica posteriore. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1926, 2: 523-9. Also Clin, chir., Milano, 1926, 29: 498-502.—Brunschweiler, H. A propos de 6 cas de tumeurs de la fosse cfirfibrale postfirieure. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 35: 162-6.—Cardillo, F. Sul valore dell'indagina radiolo: gica e in particolare della ventricclografia nella diagnosi dei tumori della fossa cranica posteriore. Radiol, med., Milano, 1936, 23: 90-110.—Carrillo, R. El signo de la desviacion del acueducto de Silvio y del 4° ventrfculo en los tumores de la fosa craneana posterior (yodo-ventriculografia) Arch. argent, neur., 1933-34, 9: 21-38.—Christiansen, V. [Diagnosis and treatment of tumors in the posterior cranial fossa] Hos- pitalstidende, 1923, 66: Dansk Kir. Selsk. Forh., 52-8. Also Ibid., Jydsk med. Selsk. Forh., 105-20. Also Rev. laryng., Par., 1923, 44: 728. Also Rev. otoneur., Par., 1923, 1: 403- 24.—Deery, E. M. Two cases of tumor of the posterior cranial fossa causing visual hallucinations. Bull. Neur. Inst. N. York, 1931, 1: 97-104.—Delattre. Tumeur de la fosse cerfi- brale posterieure. Union mfid. nord-est, 1935, 58: 145-7.— Diaz y Gomez, E. Neoplasia cerebral de fosa posterior; hidrocefalia interna de lado izquierdo por oclusion de agujero de Monro; lipiodol intraventricular. Arch, med., Madr., 1933, 36: 233-6.—Egas Moniz. Tumores da fossa posterior; aspectos arteriograficos do cerebro nas dilatacoes ventriculares. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1935, 53: 81-6.—Estella, J., & Estella, L. La ventriculografia en los tumores de la fosa posterior; nuevo signo radiografico. Progr. clin., Madr., 1932, 40: 409 — Ferrannini, L. Un caso di tumore della fossa cranica media e posteriore. Minerva med., Tor., 1931, 22: pt 2, 860-6. Ferreri, G. Etude oto-vestibulaire de 2 tumeurs de la fosse cranienne postfirieure (tumeur anguli et tumor bulbi) Rey. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 687-99. Also Riv. otoneur., 1928, 5: 1-12.—Flothow, P. G. Surgical treatment of tumors of the posterior fossa. Northwest M., 1936, 35: 168-72.—Flugel. F E Beitrag zur Encephalography bei Tumoren der hinteren Schadelgrube. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 115: 5ol- 66.—Gould, E. M. Tumors of the posterior cranial fossa, homolateral and contralateral pyramidal tract signs. Arch. Neur Psychiat., Chic, 1928, 19: 509-14.—Graumann. G. TTeher ein traumatisch entstandenes Cholesteatom der hinteren ^hadelgrube. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 1154-61.-Guleke. TT<,V,er Hie Druckentlastung bei Gesohwulsten der hinteren Schadelgrube. Arch. klin. Chir., 1929, 157: 647-66 [Dis- cussionl 162-5— Hilpert, P. Die neurologische Diagnostik der Tumoren der hinteren Schadelgrube. Zschr. Hals Ac. Heilk 1934, 36: 3-77.—Holman, E. Difficult urination as- sociated with intracranial tumors of the posterior fossa; a physiologic and clinical study. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic , 1926, 15: 371-80.—Insabato, L. Crisi di opistotono e morte improvvisa in un caso di tumore della fossa cranica posteriore, Cervello, 1926, 5: 20-5.—Loisel, G. Les erreurs dans le diag- nostic des tumeurs de la fosse postfirieure chez I'enfant. Bull. mfid., Par., 1935, 49: 407-12.—Lurje, S. L. Das Quecken- stedtsche Phanomen bei Geschwiilsten der hinteren Schadel- grube. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1930, 115: 120-5.—Martel, T. de, Guillaume, J., & Lassery, M. Les tumeurs de la fosse cfirfibrale postfirieure; leur diagnostic prficoce. J. mfid. fr., 1931, 20: 344-7—Meusburger, K. Zur Klinik der Neubil- dungen in der hinteren Schadelgrube. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 1313-5.—Morsier, G. de. Syndrome de tumeur de la fosse postfirieure; encfiphalite avec dilatation du 4« ventricule. Rev.otoneur.,Par., 1936, 14: 573. ------& Junet.R. L'apla- sie de la lame basilaire de l'os occipital avec syndrome clinique de tumeur de la fosse postfirieure. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 65: 1483-92.—Novak, V. [Tumors of the posterior fossa of the skull] Cas. \ik. cesk., 1933, 72: 1507-11.—Nylen, C. O. En cas de tumeur cfirfibrale, le nystagmus lifi a la position de la tfite indique-t-il que le tumeur est localisfie a la fosse cranienne postfirieure? Acta otolar., Stockh., 1924-25, 7: 335-48 — Pattison, A. R. D. Tumours of the posterior cranial fossa occurring in childhood and adolescence. Newcastle M. J., 1934, 14: 170-87, 4 pl.—Reys, L., & Alfandary, I. Contribution a l'fitude de la symptomatologie labyrinthique de certaines tumeurs de la fosse cfirfibrale postfirieure (tumeurs du cervelet; tumeurs du IVme ventricule) Rev. otoneur.. Par., 1928. 6: 445; 524.—Roger, H. Parfisie faciale contralatfirale dans les tumeurs de l'fitage postfirieur du crane. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: pt 2, 62-4. ------ Arnaud, M., & Pail las, J. E. Le signe du trapfize dans les tumeurs de la fosse cfirfibrale postfirieure. Presse mfid., 1937, 45: 385.—Schaltenbrand, G. Die Geschwulste der hinteren Schadelgrube. Mschr. Krebs- bekampf., 1934, 2: 225-9.—Stenvers, H. W. Rontgendiagnose der Tumoren der hinteren Schadelgrube. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932, 124: 11-6.—Subirana, A. Contribution al estudio de los tumores de la fosa cerebral posterior (dificultades para su diagn6stico; trastornos cerebelosos en neoplasias de otras regiones; el signo de la disharmonfa vestibular de Barrfi) Rev. med. Barcelona, 1931, 15: 512-30.—Subirana Oiler, A. Consideraciones diagn6sticas sobre algunos tumores de la fosa cerebral posterior; resultados terapeuticos obtenidos. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 278-80.—Ventra, C. Glio-sarcoma della fossa cranica posteriore comprimente l'emisfero sinistro del cervelletto; contributo clinico ed anatomo-patologico. Mani- comio, 1925, 38: 5-31, pl.--Vincent, C. Sur la disparition de la selle turcique dans les tumeurs de la loge cfirfibrale postfi- rieure; les erreurs de diagnostic qui en sont la consfiquence. Sem. hop. Paris, 1920, 3: 564-S- Walker, A. E. Tumors of the posterior cranial fossa. .1. Iowa M. Soc, 1937, 27: 55-61.— Wishart, D. E. S. Neuro-otulovical examination in 7 consecu- tive verified cases of brain tumor in the posterior fossa in children. Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1925, 17: 86-147. Also Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1925, 2: 1-36., ---- prehistoric. See Man, prehistoric. — Pressure [intracranial] See also Brain, Compression; Cerebro-spinal fluid, Pressure. [American] Association for Research in Nervous and Mental Diseases. The intra- cranial pressure in health and disease; an in- vestigation of the most recent advances. 519p. 8? Bait., 1929. Baurmann. Untersuchungen iiber die Beziehungen der intraokularen Blutstromungen zum intrakraniellen Druck. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 164.—Campbell, J. A. Gas tensions in the lateral ventricle of the brain. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 2: 1156—Cobet, R. Intrakranieller Druck und Atmung. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 462-5.—Fremont- Smith, F., & Forbes, H. S. Intra-ocular and intracranial pressure; an experimental study. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1927, 18: 550-64.—Heathcote, R. S. A., & Henry, A. K. Brain-flap: its relation to intracranial pressure. Surg. Gyn. Obst 1930, 51: 65-76.—Heeve, W. L. Intracranial pressure. J. Ani. Inst, Homeop., 1925, 18: 864-7.—Klessens, J. J. H. M. [Connection between osmotic tension in the blood and pressure in the brain] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 836-42.—Kobrak. H. Untersuchungen iiber den Zusammenhang zwischen Hirn- druck und Labyrinthdruck. Beitr. prakt. theor. Hals &c Heilk., 1934-35, 31: 216-40.—McKinney, T. D. The relation- ship between water balance and intracranial pressure. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1938, 31: 93-7.—Naffsiger, H. C. Intra- cranial pressure. California J. M., 1914, 12: 291-3.—Reis, V. Der Netzhautvenenpuls und der intrakranielle Druck. Zschr. Augenh., 1932, 78: 47-54—Rogers, L., Russell. W. R., & Pickering, G. W. Discussion on intracranial pressure; its clinical and pathological importance. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1934 27- 827-38.—Sauerbruch, F. Entwicklung und Stand der Hirndrucklehre. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 703-11.—Uzhelev- CRANIUM 976 CRANIUM sky, A. S., & Zaitzeva, A. M. [Relation between arterial and intracranial pressure and the effect of pharmacodynamic substances] Sovet. nevropat., 1933, 2: 742-63.—Weed, L. H. Some aspects and problems of intracranial pressures. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1933, 52: 345-64. ------ & Flexner, L. B. The relations of the intracranial pressures. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 105: 266-72. ---- Pressure: Disorders. Rey, A. *La tension du liquide cephalo- rachidien, son importance dans le mecanisme de la mort par coup de feu du crane. 72p. 8? Par., 1926. Aboulker, H. Hypertension et hypotension intra-craniennes suites d'otites; leurs relations avec le vertige de Mfiniere et le glaucome. Ann. mal. oreille, 1924, 43: 429-34.—Arnaud, M. Recherches sur les troubles de la tension du liquide cfiphalo- rachidien dans les traumatismes fermfis du crane. Marseille mfid., 1930, 67: 604-15. ------& Cremieux, A. La tension du L. C. R. dans les traumatismes craniens fermfis; sa valeur comme indication thfirapeutique. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929, 38: 851-6.—Austregesilo, A. Le tonus paradoxal. Rev. neur., Par., 1933, 40: 637-54.—Ayala, G. Tensione endocranica e suoi rapporti con le neurosi e con le psicosi. Ann. neur., Nap., 1927, 41: 133-6. Also Q. psichiat., Genova, 1927, 14: 169-72. ------& Boschi, G. Tensione endocranica e suoi rapporti con le neurosi e con le psicosi. Cervello, 1927, 6: 358-66.—Baeza, M. Las variaciones de la tension del lfquido cfifalo-raqufdeo en los traumatismos craneo-encefalicos. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1935, 7: 393-6.—Bravo, J., & Diaz-Cafiedo. Presi6n del liquido eefalorraquideo v los trau- matismos del craneo. Arch, med., Madr., 1926, 23: 393-406 — Fumagalli, R. Possibility di influenzare le modificazioni della pressione del liquido cefalo-rachidiano, nei traumatizzati del cranio, col trattamento endovenoso iper o ipotonico. Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1931, 37: 618-23.—Jude, R., & Piedelievre, R. La pression du liquide cfiphalo-rachidien dans les blessures, par coup de feu du crane. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1925, 5: 411-7.— Pozzi, G. Le soluzioni anisotoniche nel trattamento degli squilibri della pressione endocranica. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1932, 40: 13-27.—Riser & Planoues. La thfirapeutique des troubles de la pression cranienne. Gaz. mfid. France, 1936, 43: 353-60.—Valor (El) clfnico terapfiutico de las variaciones tensionales del lfquido cfifalo-raqufdeo en los traumatismos craneoencefalicos. Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1935, 7: 367-92.—Winther, K. On the occurrence of changes in the intracranial pressure, especially without tumor cerebri. Acta psychiat. neur., 1933, 8: 131-40.—Zierold, A. A. Intracranial pressure in head injuries. Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1934, 44: 355-68. ---- Pressure, increased. Hatjptmann, A. *Hirndruck [Freiburg] 152p. 8? Stuttg., 1914. Fortune, C. H. Hypertensive disease of the brain. Ken- tucky M. J., 1937, 35: 30-4.— Hill, C. E. Usual causes of intra- cranial pressure. Canad. Pract., 1923, 48: 213-8.—Montanaro, J. C., & Gonzales, T. Observaciones que traemos a colaci6n sobre sfndrome de hipertensi6n craneana. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1920, 33: Sect. Soc cient. espec., 552-9.—Neugebauer, W. Der Hirndruck und seine gerichtlich-medizinische Bedeu- tung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1937-38, 29: 272-309.— Rodriguez Fuentes, C. Significaci6n clinica de la hipertensi6n intracraneal. Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1931, 57: 139-42.— Schaap, C. [Case of suddenly increased pressure in the brain] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 852-5.—Schiick, F. Der Hirndruck. Erg. Chir. Orthop., 1924, 17: 398-456.—Segers, A. Hipertensi6n craneana. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1920, 33: Sect. Soc. cient. espec, 565-7. ------ Hipertensi6n craneana en la infancia; consideraciones clinicas. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1923, 30: 185-7.—Sepich, M. J. Hipertensi6n endocraneana. Dfa mfid., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 373.—Stopford, J. S. B. In- creased intracranial pressure. Brain, Lond., 1928, 51: 485-507. ---- Pressure, increased: Causes. See also names of primary disease. Vleugels, P. *Die Entstehung der trau- matischen Gehirndrucksteigerung. 52p. 8? Bonn, 1931 Arnaud, M. A propos de l'hypertension du liquide cfiphalo- rachidien dans les traumatismes fermfis du crane (quelques caracteres particuliers) Prat. mfid. fr., 1931, 12: 454—8.— Barre, J. A., & Metzger, O. Syndrome d'hypertension intra- cranienne tardive d'origine traumatique. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1930, 8: 110-2—Reretervide, E. A., & Delfino, E. Sfn- drome de hipertension intracraneana en un nino de 13 afios curado con tratamiento antilufitico. Prensa mfid. argent., 1930-31, 17: 918-23— Bcrtolotti, M. Sindromi da compres- Bione per invasione de la faccia esocranica basilare. Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9: 164-75.—Bollack, J., & Salgo. Syndrome d'hypertension intracranienne au cours de la grossesse. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1933, 11: 104-7.—Boschi, G. Le lymphatisme intracranien et les mfiningites sereuses. Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: 1009-14.—Bourgeois, H. Deux observations d'fitat mfiningfi hypertensif de la fosse cfirfibelleuse. Rev. otoneur,, Par., 1935, 13: 294-8.—Cantonnet, A. Hypertension cfiphalo- rachidienne dans les contusions du crane. J. mfid. chir., Par., 1926, 97: 819-21.—Carmack, J. W. The relation of increased intracranial pressure to disease in the pneumatic spaces. Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1933, 39: 411-7. Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1933, 42: 364-71.—Chiappori, R. Hipertensi6n craneana de causa espina. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1923, 36: Sect. Soc. neur. psiquiat., 117-23.—Gerhartz, H. Lumbaldrucksteigerung als Spatfolge von Schadelverletzungen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1240-2.—Gonzales, T. Sfndrome de hipertensi6n craneana (reacci6n meningeo-serosa traumatica tardia) Rev. crim., B. Air., 1922, 9: 617-9.—Karitzky, B. Hirndruck bei stumpfen Kopfverletzungen. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1933-34, 242: 1-26.—Locke, C. E., jr. Increased intracranial pressure associated with syphilis. Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 1446- 62. Also repr.—Marburg, O. Hirndrucksteigernde Prozesse. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1921, 34: 277. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1921, 71: 1449-94.—Montand, R. de. Hipertensi6n intra- craneal por meningitis serosa. Med. ibera, 1923, 17: 148-53.— Morrison, O. C. Cerebrospinal compression resulting from external violence. Surg. J., 1921-22, 28: 11-4.—Noble, T. B., jr. Intracranial pressure; increased by traumatism. Indi- anapolis M. J., 1926, 29: 151-5.—Nolshevski, K. I. [Case of sudden rise of the intracranial pressure of mechanical origin] Psikhiat. gaz., Petrogr., 1915, 2: 75.—Parham, F. W. Head injuries marked byr intracranial tension. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 377-89.—Ramirez Moreno, S. Sindrome de hipertensi6n intracraneana de etiologia obscura. Medicina, Mfix., 1928, 9: 38-44.—Renard, G., Veil, P., & Velti. Syn- drome d'hypertension intra-cranienne par hfimorragie mfiningfie, trfipanation decompressive. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1928, 6: 28-31.—Saucier, J. Syndrome d'hypertension intracranienne; la mfiningite dite sfireuse. Union mfid. Canada, 1932, 61: 365-8.—Troell, A. Some notes on traumatically increased brain pressure, especially with regard to operative interferences for diagnostic and therapeutic purposes. Acta med. scand., 1923, 59: 585-9. ---- Pressure, increased: Diagnosis. Alcock, N. S. Increased intracranial pressure; case for diagnosis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 1518.— Arnaud, A., & Guillot, P. Utilisation de l'fipreuve de Bailliart dans le diagnostic de l'hypertension intracranienne chez les traumatisfis rficents du cr&ne. Ann. ocul., Par., 1934, 171: 735-41.—Berens, C. Diagnostic de l'filfivation de la pression intracranienne en I'absence de stase papillaire par l'fitude de la pression artfirielle rfitinienne. Ibid., 1929, 166: 853-64.— Beriel, L., & Devic, A. L'hypertension intra-cranienne et sa valeur sfimiologique. J. mfid. Lyon, 1928, 9: 187-97.—Bollack, J., & Hartmann, F. El examen ocular y el sfndrome de hiper- tensi6n intracraneana. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1928, 3: 449- 55.—Bollettino, A. Sul valore dei segni radiologici di iper- tensione cranica nella infanzia nei rapporti con la clinica. Riv. clin. pediat., 1938, 36: 97-128.^-Chiappori, R. Sintomatologia y diagn6stico de la hipertension craneana. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1920, 33: Sect. Soc cient. espec, 487-510.—Claude, H., Lamache, A., & Dubar, J. Les tensions vasculaires rfi- tiniennes dans le diagnostic de l'hypertension intracranienne. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: pt 2, 91-4.—Cotrim, E. Radio- symptomatologia do augmento da pressao endocraneana. Ann. paul. med. cir., 1937, 33: 497-508.—Dandy, W. E. Intracranial pressure without brain tumor; diagnosis and treatment. Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1937, 55: 12-33, ch. Also Ann. Surg., 1937, 106: 492-513, ch.—Friedman, L. J. The Rontgen signs of increased intracranial pressure. N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 437-40.—Gardner, W. J. Encephalography in cases of increased intra-cranial pressure. Ohio M. J., 1932, 28: 115-8— Guillot, P., & Paillas, J. Valeur sfimfiiologique de la pression artfirielle rfitinienne au cours de l'hypertension intracranienne. Rev. otoneur.. Par., 1935, 13: 266-71.— Harbin, M. False localizing signs resulting from increased intracranial pressure. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1923, 12: 184.— Henner, K. [Diagnosis of intracranial hypertension] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1926, 65: 927-32.—Kalt, M. Sur un cas d'hyper- tension intracranienne sans stase papillaire, dficelfie par l'hy- pertension artfirielle rfitinienne. Arch, opht., Par., 1928, 45: 522-5. Also Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1928, 113-8.—Lij6 Pavia, J., Di Cio, A. V., & Dusseldorf, M. Un signo de hipertension craneal a travfis de la cinematograffa del fondo ocular. Prensa mfid. argent., 1932-33, 19: 1189.— Loepp, W. Der Wert der einfachen Kraniographie fiir die Erkennung endokranieller Drucksteigerungen. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1936-37, 106: 410-35.—Magitot, A. Le diagnostique d'hypertension intra- cranienne en I'absence de papille de stase. Sem. hop. Paris, 1926, 3: 68-70. ------ Quatre observations d'hypertension intracranienne dficelfie par la pression artfirielle rfitinienne. Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1929, 45-53.—Moxness, B. A. Intra- cranial pressure; its diagnosis by roentgen methods. Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1933, 10: 115-9.—Savitsky, N., & Kessler, M. M. The Ayala index; a preliminary report. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1937, 63: 59-64. Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1937, 86: 64.—Vincent, C, & Martel, T. de. Diagnostic et traitement des syndromes d'hypertension intracranienne. Progr. mfid., Par., 1925, 40: 835-46.—Worms, G. Syndrome d'hypertension de la loge cfirfibrale postfirieure d'origine trau- matique; utilitfi de l'incidence fronto-occipitale pour le diag- nostic des lfisions occipitales. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1929, 7: 48-50. CRANIUM 977 CRANIUM ---- Pressure, increased: Manifestations. Adrogue, E. La falta de la reacci6n pupilar a la conver- gencia en la hipertensi6n cerebral. Rev. espec, B. Air., 1926, 1: 44-51.—Aubaret & Morenon. Stase papillaire alternante et parfisie des oculogyres au cours d'hypertension intracranienne. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1925, 3: 380-2.—Bach, J. A. Intra-ocular manifestations in the various brain conditions associated with brain pressure and the modus operandi by which these manifes- tations are brought about. Wisconsin M. J., 1922-23, 21: 401-8.—Barrfi, J. A. Les troubles vestibulaires dans l'hyper- tension cranienne; exposfi des idfies d'Eagleton sur les tests vestibulaires en chirurgie cranienne. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1925, 3: 199-207. ----— Troubles vestibulaires et hypertension cranienne; conceptions de divers auteurs; conception person- nels actuelle. Paris mfid., 1934, 93: 257-63.—Baudouin, A., & Mornas, P. La polyurie dans le syndrome d'hypertension intracranienne. Ibid., 1927, 65: 262-4.—Bergman & Spilman- Neuding. Un cas d'hypertension intracranienne avec bruit perceptible dans la rfigion parifito-occipitale. Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: 824.—Caron, S., & Painchaud, C. A. Rfimis- sion spontanfie d'un syndrome d'hypertension intra-cranienne. Laval mfid., 1936, 1: 321-6.—Claude. H. Les varifitfis cli- niques du syndrome d'hypertension intracranienne. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1913, 3. ser., 71: 476-9—Delbet. Les signes d'hyperpression intra-cranienne et l'intervention. Progr. mfid., Par., 1922, 3. ser., 35: 111-3. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1924, n. ser., 117: 364-6.—Fay, T. Intracranial pressure and cerebral symptoms associated with neuro-oto-ophthal- mological complications. South. M. & S., 1931, 93: 485-90.— Greppi, E. Segni clinici e radiologici d'ipertensione endo- cranica; negli ipertesi arteriosi. Nuntius radiol., Siena, 1937, 5: 195-205.—Karlefors, J. Pointing reaction weaker outwards, stronger inwards; a general symptom of intra-cranial pressure produced from the side of the cerebellum. Acta otolar., Stockh., 1922-23, 4: 157-73.—Kluge, A. Druckvermehrung in der hinteren Schadelgrube und Foramen magnum; Brady- teleokinese (Schilder) und Bradyteleophasie. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 87: 602-14.—Kraus, W. M. Convulsive seizures due to a general rise of intracranial pressure. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: 1440.—Lamar, C. L. Case presenting intra- ocular and other evidences of increased intracranial pressure without brain tumor. South. M. J., 1936, 29: 191-3.—McAl- pine, D. The hypertensive cerebral attack. Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1933, n. ser., 2: 463-81.—Magitot A. Intracranial hypertension without choked disc. Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 880-6. Also Bull. Soc opht. Paris. 1926, 209-13. Also Rev. neur.. Par., 1927, 34: 22-30. Also Sem. hop. Paris, 1927, 3: 231-3.—Montaud, R. de. Sindrome agudo de hiper- tensi6n intracraneal. Med. ibera, 1936, 30: 53-6.—Natale, A. Oftalmologia de la hipertensi6n craneana. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1920, 33: Sect. Soc. cient. espec, 511-27.—Redslob & Reys, L. Troubles cochlfio-vestibulaires unilatfiraux, seule manifestation topographique d'un syndrome d'hypertension cranienne avec stase papillaire. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1925, 3: 608-11.—Sterling, W., & Rozenblum, S. Syndrome de wilsonisme comme expression de l'hypertension intracranienne. Rev. neur., Par., 1927, 34: pt 2, 761.—Tendeloo, N. P. Allge- meinerscheinungen durch Hirndruck und der Sitz des Bewusst- seins. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1200-2.—Tychowski, W. Z., yer, K. (;. Richtlinien fur die Rontgenuntersuchung des ScbiideK bei endokraniellen Affektionen. Rontgenpraxis, 19.°5, 7: 223-35. ------ Die Rontgenuntersuchung des Schadels. Fortsch' Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 56. Kongr., 53-6 [Discussion] 58-61.- Mittermaier, R. Ueber axiale Rontgenaufnahmen des Schad'-ls /sehr. Hals &c Heilk., 1930-31, 28: 15- 21— Moore, G. E. Head immobilization for skull radiography; a simple method in the posterior anterior position. Am. J. Surg., 1S34, n. ser.. ?3: ■r»45.—Nichols, B. H. Some observations on roentgenography of tbe skull. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1931, 84: 429-4U.— Nott. H. C. Radiography of the cranium. Med. J. Australia 1924, 2: suppl., 532-6.—Nuvoli, U. Anatomia radiografica del cranio. Atti Congr. ital. radiol., 1930, 1-26, 16 pl. ------ Esplorazione radiografica del cranio. In Teen, diagn. radiol nelle mal. chir. (Busi, A.) 1933, 338-92.—Pacini, A. J. A system of Roentgen ray anthropometrv (the skull) J Radiol., 1922, 3: 322-31.—Pfahler. G. E. The studv of the base of the skull with special reference to deep perisinusi- tis, technic and special table attachment. Radiology, 1930, 15: 339-52.—Politti, L., & Rossor.i, R. Lo studio a'natomo- radiografico del cranio nella proiezione obliquo per il canale ottico mediante il craniostato a Pallettoni. Ann. radiol Bologna, 1934-35, 9: 231-7, pb—Reckov, J. F. von. Ueber objektive Stereorontgenographie des Schadels mit schrag- gerichtetem Strahlenkegel. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1933, 47: 203-11.— Reiser, E. Die sichere Ehistellung schwieriger Schadelaufnahmen. Ibid., 1928. 37: 652-62.—Reiner Rchadeldiagnostik. Ibid., 1938. 57: 390.—Reverchon fr Hirtz! La radiographic de la base du crane appliqufie a l'fitude clinique et anatomique du rocher, des sinus de la face et specialement de l'ethmoide postfirieur et du sinus sphfinoidal. Bull. otorbin., Par., 1922, n. ser., 20: 243.—Rodriguez Cadarso, A. El mfitodo radiografico en las investigaciones sobre topografia cr£neo-encefalica. Arq. anat., 1927-28,11: 255- 300.—Rose, C. B. Some unusual X-rav findings in skulls Radiology, 1929, 13: 508-14.—Rothbarf, L. Die rein axiale Aufnahme des ganzen Schadels. Wien. med. Wschr.. 1931, 81: 1494-6.—Schekler. Contribution a la technique radiogra- phique du crane. Arch. mfid. chir. province, 1930, 20: 244-6.— Schneider. B. Eine neue Lagerung zur Rontgendarstellung der Schadelbasis (mittlerer und hinterer Schadelgrube) Ront- genpraxis, 1936, 8: 236-40. ------ Ein Geriit zur Anfertigung stereoskopischer Rontgenaufnahmen des Schadels. Ibid., 328-31.—Schiiller. A. Kurze Darstellung der Rontgen- diagnostik kraniozerebraler Affektionen. Ibid., 1930, 2: 625-36.—Schwartz. C. W. Some evidences of intracranial disease as revealed by the roentgen ray. Am. J. Roentg 1933, 29: 182-93. ------ The normal'skull, from a roent- genologic viewpoint. Ibid., 1938, 39: 32-42.—Serge, F.. & Stern, F. Beitrage zur Pathologie des Schadelrcntgenogramms (mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Kopfverletzungen) Beitr. klin. Chir., 1934, 159: 29-42.—Soprran, M. C. Radi- ologv as aid in the diagnosis of skull and intracranial lesions. Radiology, 1927. 9: 396-407.—Steenhuis. D. J. [Pecularities in roentgenological examination of the cranium] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924. 68: 2535-7.—Tamura. Y. Ueber das Kranio- gramm. Psychiat. neur. jap., 1935, 39: 22-4.—Teschendorf, W. Ueber Stereo-Projektionen des Schadels. Fortschr. Rontgenstrahl., 1930. 41: 17-34.—Thiel, Accessory apparatus for radiography of the skull. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 501.—Vallebona. A. Una modality di tecnica per la dissocia- zione radiografica delle ombre applicata alio studio del cranio. Radiol, med., Milano, 1930, 17: 1090-7.—Viscbia. Q. L'es- plorazione radiografica de! cranio secondo le direttive della scuola Romana. Arch, radiol., Nap., 1931. 7: 866-76.— Wesselly. Some rare and diagnosticnlly decisive roentgen findings in the skull. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1935, 13: 5C6.— CRANIUM £80 CRANIUM Whitlock. S. B. Skull pathology revealed by the Roentgen ray. Radiology, 1927, 9: 153-61.—Worms, G. L'exploration radiographique appliqufie au diagnostic des lfisions de la base du crane. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928. 54: 436-52. ------ & Bretton. Nouveau mode d'exploration radiologique du massif pfitro-mastoidien et de la rfigion occipitale; incidence occipitale postfirieure. Ann. mal. oreille, 1927, 46: 240-7. ------ Nouveau mode d'exploration radiologique du massif pfitro-mastoidien et de la rfigion occipitale; incidence occipitale postfirieure; rfiponse au Docteur Walther-Altschul (de Prague) Ibid., 1928, 47: 50.—Zanelli, A. Un nuovo modello di orienta- tore e fissatore per radiografie del cranio. Radiol, med., Milano, 1931, 18: 647-51. ---- Sarcoma. Rosemeyer, H. C. [W.] * Ueber einen Fall von congenitalem Sarkom des Schadels. 34p. 8? Marb., 1925. Anderson, C, Balozet, L., & Pernot, P. Sarcome du crane chez un chien. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Tunis, 1934, 23: 363-7.— Ball, V., Lombard, C, & Lantoine, R. Sarcome fuso-cellulaire du crane avec propagation au cerveau. Bull. Ass. fr. cancer, 1923, 12: 403-7.—Eerland [Osteosarcoma cranii (primary)] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937, 77: 945.—Hartmann-Keppel, G. L. Sarcome double du crane a fivolution aigue. Bull. Soc anat. Paris, 1923, 93: 54-7.—Ibbotson, W. Chondro- sarcoma of skull. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1934, 57: 134-6. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 189: 420-2.—Jaffe, R. H. Fibrosarcoma of skull. Bull. Chicago M. Soc, 1933,36: 40-4.— Langerrak, O. Schadelsarkom durch Operation mit nachfol- gender Rontgenbestrahlung, geheilt seit 6 Jahren. Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 1392.—Stern, V. N. [Case of sarcoma of the skull] Klin. J. Saratov., 1928, 5: 495-7. ---- Sinus pericranii [Strohmeyer] Andrassy. Ueber einen Fall von Sinus pericranii an ab- normer Stelle. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 1532-4.—Blashki. E. P. Perisinus abscess. Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 803.—Cohn, I. Sinus pericranii (Strohmeyer) report of a case; review of the literature. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 614-24.—Engstad, J. E. Sinus pericranii. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 754.— Ffivre, M., & Modec, L. Sinus pericranii et tumeurs vascu- laires extra-craniennes communiquant avec la circulation intra- cranienne. J. chir., Par., 1936, 47: 561-88.—Grossekettler, F. Sinus pericranii. Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2: 368-73.—Hahn, E. V. Sinus pericranii (reducible blood tumor of the cranium) its origin and its relation to hemangioma and abnormal arterio- venous communication; report of a case. Arch. Surg., 1928, 16: 31-43.—Krecke, A. Zur Behandlung des Sinus pericranii. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 215: 318-21.—Mayer, F. J. Zur Kasuistik des Sinus pericranii. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1929 63: 1113-8.—Nachon, L. F. Tumor venoso comunicante congfinito del crdneo. Cir. cirujan., Mfix., 1937, 5: 318-23.— Schalda, H. Sinus pericranii. Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 1886-9.— Seulberger, P. Beitrag zum Sinus pericranii. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 141: 528-42.—Wagener, O. Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Sinus pericranii. Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1926, 23: 677-84. ---- Sulcus. Liu, Y. Ueber den Venensinussulcus der Japaner. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1927, 6: 29.—Maxia, C. Sulla presenza del solco lunato nei sardi. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1936, 11: 718-20.— Meyenburg, H. von. Einiges iiber die Arterienfurchen des Schadeldaches. Zbl. allg. Path., 1923, 33: [Sonderband] 232- 40. ------ Les modalitfis des sillons artfiriels du crane, leur genese, leur role pathogene. Rev. mfid. Suisse rom., 1923, 43: 497-501.—Stibbe, E. P. Skull showing exaggerated grooving of temporal region. J. Anat., Lond., 1928-29, 63: 278.— Thompson, I. M. On certain grooves upon the deep aspect of the cranial vault. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 1194-200.— Toida, N. Ueber die endokranischen Furchen der Arteria meningea media bei den Chinesen. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1934, 21: 13. ---- Surgery. See also Brain, Surgery; Craniotomy; Head, Surgery; also in 3. ser. Trephining. Coelho de Vasconcellos Porto, N. A. *A trepanagao e as localisagoes cerebraes. 133p. 8? Lisb., 1882. Scanga, A. Anatomia chirurgica della base del cranio e chirurgia relativa. 882p. 4? Nap., 1916. Schott, F. *Ueber Blutungen in die Hirnsub- stanz nach Trepanationen. 36p. 8? Berl., 1926. Aboulker, H., & Badaroux, A. Trfipanation cranienne a distance; mfithode gfinfirale de diagnostic et de traitement de toutes les complications intra-durales d'origine otique. Arch. internat. laryng., Par., 1930, 36: 385-412.—Alajouanine, T.. Maisonnet, J., & Petit-Dutaillis, D. Suites filoignfies de la trfipanation du crane pour lfisions traumatiques. J. chir., Par., 1928, 31: 397-432. Also P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 606-841.—Andre-Thomas. L'aptitude des trfipanfis au service militaire et au travail. Paris mfid., 1916-17, 21: 306-10.— Antelo, N. Tecnica de la craniectomla. Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1914, 13: 5;—Armour, D. The surgery of the posterior cranial fossa. Lancet, Lond., 1932, 2: 499; 551.—Beck, O, Zur Chirurgie der mittleren Schadelgrube. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1926, 60: 199-219.—Brodier. H. Suites filoignfies de la trfipanation du crane pour lfisions traumatiques. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 192S, 37: 861-70.—Broschniowski, P. Ueber den Weichteilschnitt bei der Trepanation und mein S-formiger Schnitt bei der akuten Mastoidoperation. Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1933, 67: 737-9.—Chiasserini, A. Chirurgia del cranio e dei tegumenti cranici. In Manuale di chir. (Alessandri, R.) Roma, 1933, 3: 1-68.—Cushing, H., & Da Costa, J. C. Studies in intracranial physiology and surgery (the third circulation, the hypophysis, the gliomas) Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1926, 3. ser., 42: 787-90.—Derome. Accident de travail chez un trfipanfi atteint de crises fipileptiques Ann. mal. vfinfir., 1936, 16: 400.—Di Piazza, E. L'emostasi preventiva nelle craniectomie. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1924, 3: 269-71.—Driout. Trfipanation retardfie. Presse mfid., 1916, 24: 174.—Eagelton, W. P. Clinical studies in vestibular and auditory tests in intracranial surgery. Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin Otol. Soc, 1922, 28: 245. Also Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1930, 20: 269.—Fenkner. Selbsttrepana- tion im Dammerzustand. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 161: 332.— Forgue, Viliaret, M., & Piisron. Voeu concernant la rfiforme des trfipanfis. Montpellier mfid., 1916, 39: 416.—Gobert. Les trfipanfis de la voute cranienne. Bruxelles mfid., 1929, 9: 1286-90.—Goinard. Presentation de 2 trfipanfis arrivfis comme blessfis lfigers. Presse mfid., 1916, 23: 524.—Grigo- rovsky, I. M. [Importance of Tentorium cerebelli in operations in the posterior region of the cranial cavity] Vest, khir., 1932, 26: 148-58.—Hernandez Cardenas, O. El trfipano explorador y canalizador inmediato. An. clin. Hosp. Juarez, Mfix., 1931, 1: 70-2.—Jannelli, G. Alcuni rilievi di tecnica circa I'opera- zione di Ody. Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: 89.—Jentzer, A. Les rfisultats filoignfis de quelques trepanations. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 437-9. ------• Suites filoignfis de la trfi- panation du crane pour lfisions traumatiques. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 846-54. ------ Sur quatre cas de chi- rurgie du crane. Lyon chir., 1929, 26: 66-71.—Kessel, F. K. Zur Technik der Schadeltrepanation. Chirurg, 1935, 7: 414-8.—Kolodny, A. Leucocytosis following intracranial operations. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1928-29, 14: 940-2.—Kuhn, F, Die Blutleere der Kopf haut bei Trepanationen. Zbl. Chir., 1928,55:1107-9.—Lameris. [Trephining] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 1509-17.—Landivar, R. Craniectomia de urgencia por fractura conminutiva de boveda. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1915, 23: 356.—Landsberger, R. Schadelverengung und Schadel- dehnung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 214-6.—Laroyenne & Trepoz. Valeur de la trfipanation simple contre les accidents diffus des traumatismes craniens. Lyon mfid., 1928, 142: 3-8.—Lenshoek, C. H. [Operations on the posterior fossa of the skull] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 888-91.—Le wit, W. S. Zur Technik der provisorischen Blutstillung an den Weichteilen, bei Schadeloperationen. Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 1499-501.—Makai, E. Zur Blutsparung und Blutstillung der Weichteilwunden bei Trepanationen. Ibid., 1929, 56: 2326.—Mamikonov, M. I. [Extensive resections of skull] Vest, khir., 1931, 24: 257-60.—Masini, P. Seize observations personnelles de rfisultats filoignfis de trfipanation du crane pour blessures de guerre. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 874-84.—Megevand, J. Des trfipanfis renvoyfis sur la ligne de feu. Rev. neur., Par., 1916, 23: 502-5.—Molin de Teyssieu. Syndrome bradykinfitique avec kinfisie paradoxale chez un trfipanfi syphilitique. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1926) 1927, 15-8.—Naffziger, H. C. Brain surgery; with special reference to exposure of the brain stem and posterior fossa; the principle of intracranial decompression, and the relief of impactions in the posterior fossa. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 46: 241-8.—Pels Leusden, F. Zur Technik der Schadeltrepana- tion. Med. Klin., Berk, 1929, 25: 507.—Peiper, H. Die Operationenen am Schiidelteil des Kopfes und am Gehirn. In Chir. Operat. (Sauerbruch) Lpz., 1933, 1: 241-360.—Peschahd, J. A. La trepanaci6n evacuadora atlantoido-occipital. Gac. mfid. Mfixico, 1936, 66: 161-70.—Prevost, R. C. Da trepa- nagao da regiao frontal com retalho osteo-cutaneo de Wagner de f6rma quadrangular. .Tribuna med., Rio, 1914, 20: 107- 11-—Rawling, L. B. Operations on the skull and brain. In Mod. Oper. Surg. (Turner, G. G.) Lond., 1934, 2: 94-172.— Rodriguez Rivero, P. D. Historia de la medicina; la primera trepanation craneana practicada en Venezuela data de 1736; influencia de la escuela francesa en la cirugia venezolana. Gac. mfid. Caracas, 1932, 39: 275-8.—Rotter, E. Merkblatter fiir Feldunterarzte, 10. Assistenz bei Trepanationen. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1916, 63: 218.—Saito, M. Ueber die Blutung der Arteria meningea media bei temporaler Trepanation; eine Studie iiber die anatomische Lagebeziehung des Canalis und Sulcus arteriae meningeae mediae und den klinischen Wert von rontgenologischen Bildern derselben. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 147: 451-70.—Schwarcz.E. [Trephining the skull without confining the patient to bed] Fulfiszet, 1913, 15-7.—Seifert, E. Verlangt die Knochenlucke im Schadeldach einen besonderen Schutz? Zbl. Chir., 1928, 55: 910-4.—Simon, H. Schadel- operationen. Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1914) 1915, Abt. 1, Med. Sekt. [Sitzung] 20-3.—Simont, D. Noch eine Variante operativen Vorgehens zur Schadelbasis. Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 1741.—Surbek, K. E. [Atlanto-occipital trepanation of F. Ody] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1933, 73: 691.— Tedeschi, A. La tficnica de la craniectomia en las lesiones craneo-encefalicas. Rev. mfid. Rosario, 1928, 18: 221-5.— CRANIUM 981 CRANIUM Tietze. Trepanationen. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1914, 51: 1296.— Tonnis, W. Die Lagerung des Kranken bei Operationen in der hinteren Schadelgrube. Chirurg, 1935, 7: 50-2.—Vagassy, L. [Case of trephining] Sebfiszet, 1913, 6.—Wendel. Ueber Operationen bei raumbeschrankenden Krankheitsprozessen in der Schadelhohle. Munch, med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 255.— Wischnevski, A. S. Eine Methode zur Blutstillung bei Schadeltrepanationen und Sinusverletzungen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 146: 544-9.—Wollenberg, A. Hinterkammer- blutung nach Trepanation. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 77: 195.-—Zimmerman, H. S. [Oto-rhinology on the way to cerebro-cranial surgery] Vest, otorinolar., 1937, 230-2. ---- Surgery, decompressive. Bourdillon, C. *De la craniectomie decom- pressive dans les syndromes d'hypertension in- tracranienne; resultats eloignes; indications. 91p. 8? Par., 1925. Cushing, H. The purpose and technical steps of a subtemporal decompression, p.407-48. 8? [n. p., 1916, vel subsq] Prive, J. C. *Les resultats eioign6s de la craniectomie decompressive dans les hyper- tensions intra-craniennes simples. 35p. 8? Par., 1921. Alamartine. A propos de la trfipanation decompressive dans les traumatismes craniens. Lyon chir., 1921, 18: 243.— Anschiitz. Ueber Erfolge der palliativen Trepanation bei Hirndruck. Deut. med. Wschr., 1922, 48: 1406-8.—Anton, G. Ueber neuere druckentlastende Operationen des Gehirnes nebst Bemerkungen iiber Ventrikelerkrankungen desselben. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1921, 19: 1-30.— Avoni, A. Con- siderazioni intorno a un caso di craniectomia decompressiva. Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1924, 10. ser., 2: 639-48.—Barraquer Ferre, L. Otras experiencias de cirugfa craneal decompressora. An. Hosp. S. Cruz., Barcel., 1932, 6: 123-5.—Barre, J. A. Effets des interventions dficompressives sur les divers filfiments du syndrome d'hypertension intra-cranienne. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 63-9.—Borchardt, M. Zur Ventilbildung bei druckentlastenden Trepanationen. Chirurg, 1932, 4: 656.— Dobrotvorsky, V. I. [Decompressive trepanation] Vrach. gaz., 1929, 33: 2272-8.------ (Technique of decompressive trepanation and covering defects of the dura mater) (modifica- tion of Bruning's method) Sovet. khir., 1933, 4: 129-34.— Eiselsberg, A. von. Die Forderung der druckentlastenden Operation am Zentralnervensvstem durch Gabriel Anton. J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1928, 37: 77.—Eskelund, V. [Craniec- tomy] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: 623-8.—Fischer, H. Beitrag zur Frage der Druckentlastung der hinteren Schadel- grube. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 133: 231-6. ------ Klini- sche und pathologisch-anatomische Beobachtungen zur Frage der Todesursache nach hirndruckentlastenden Eingriffen. Ibid., 1925, 134: 572-94.—Folly & Lieou. Etude de la pression du liquide cfiphalo-rachidien avant, pendant et apres une trfipanation decompressive. Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: pt 2, 452.-—Guleke & Rosenfeld. Palliativtrepanation bei 34jahriger Frau, Freilegung beider Kleinhirnhemispharen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1913, 39: 1485.—Ianas,A. [Decompressive trepanation in closed craniocerebral injuries] Spitalul, 1930, 50: 218-21.—Iodice, A. Descompresiva de Cushing y tre- panaci6n en las fracturas del craneo y contusi6n cerebral in- tensa. Prensa mfid. argent., 1926, 13: 712.—Jacotot, H., Colson, M., & Le Roux, G. La perforation du crane au poincon en vue des inoculations sous-dure-mfiriennes ou intra- cfirfibrales chez le chien. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Indochine, 1936, 6:403-5.—Jakoby. K. Ueber die Indikationen zu hirndruckent- lastenden Operationen. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1922, 67: 20-57.—Jirasek, D. A. Quelques rfiflexions sur la proposition de Velter quant a la trfipanation decompressive sans durotomie. Acta chir. scand., 1926, 60: 463-72, 3 pl. ------ Quelques rfiflexions sur l'avantage de l'ouverture de la dure-mfire au cours de trfipanations dficompressives. Rapp. Congr. Soc. internat. chir., 1926, 2: 282-6. ------ [New method of de- compressive trepanation] Cas. lfik. Cesk., 1926, 65: 921-4.— Jorge, J. M. La trepanation paliativa en los procesos cere- brales. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1919, 31: 568-96.—Kummell, H., jr. Zur Ventilbildung bei druckentlastenden Trepanationen. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 1282-4.—Milone, G. Le trapanazioni decompressive nei blocchi ventricolari post-traumatici. Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1935, 3: 663-73.—Nuovo piano curativo della compressione cerebrale, papilla da stasi, idrocefalo; liberazione della Vena magna Galeni. Riforma med., 1924, 40: 1019.— Pappenheim, M. Technik und Indikationen der Hirndruckent- lastung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 344.—Perrin & Leriche. Des effets de la trfipanation decompressive dans 2 syndromes d'hypertension, l'un avec cficitfi complete, l'autre chez une acromfigalique avec cficitfi progressive. Ann. ocul., Par., 1921, 158- 472 —Phocas & Tzanides. Craniectomie decompressive. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 955-60.—Polya, J. [Cranial operation for decompression] Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 283-7.— PoDDen J L. Present-day value of the subtemporal decom- pression. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1934, 14: 1191-6—Pourtal, J. Trois' observations de trfipanation decompressive de Cushing. Marseille mfid., 1927, 64: 655-60.—Ranzi, E. Die operative Behandlung der hirndrucksteigernden Prozesse. Wien. med. Wschr., 1921, 71: 1521; 1566.—Sennels, A. On effects of re- laxing trepanning in cases of brain-pressure especially with regard to choked disc. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1924, 2: 97-111.— Silvan, C. Intorno alia craniectomia decompressiva quale mezzo di cura di talune affezioni endocraniche; esposizione di un caso per essa completamente guarito. Policlinico, 1922, 29: sez. chir., 574-83.—Tailhefer, A. Une observation de drainage sous-occipital transatlantoidien (operation de F. Odv) Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60: 832-40.—Terrien, M. F-, Renard, G., & Dollfus, M. A. Rfisultats des interventions dficompres- sives dans l'hypertension intracranienne. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1927, 5: 49-53.—Turco, A. La trapanazione atlanto- occipitale nei traumatismi gravi del cranio secondo Ody. Ann. ital. chir., 1935, 14: 521-34.—Voelcker, F. Ueber druck- entlastende Operationen an der hinteren Schadelgrube. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1926, 136: 339.—Wheeler, W. I. de C. The sig- nificance of recoil following visceral decompression. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 3-8.—Wilensky, A. O. The value of cranial decompressive operations. Am. J. M. Sc, 1923, 166: 365-84.—Yodice, A. Descompresiva de Cushing y trepanaci6n en las fracturas del craneo y contusi6n cerebral intensa. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1926, 33: pt 2, 1618-21. ------ La decompresi- va de Cushing en los traumatismos y fracturas del crdneo. Ibid., 1936, 43: 287-9.—Young, A. A method of supporting the bulging brain in extensive decompressive trephining. Tr. R. Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1926, 20: 28-38. Also Glasgow M. J., 1926, 105: 393-403.—Zimmerman, B. F. Suboccipital decompression in treatment of brain injuries, 3 illustrative cases. Kentucky M. J., 1932, 30: 613-6.—Zorraquin, G. Descompresiva de Cushing y trepanaci6n en las fracturas del craneo y contusi6n cerebral intensa. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1927, 34: 103-5. ---- Surgery: Instruments. Egidi, G. Ago da puntura esplorativa perforatore del cranio. Policlinico, 1932, 39: sez. prat., 925-7.—Fuchs. B. Ueber eine plastische, blutstillende Masse bei Schadeloperationen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1933, 175: 335-9.—Jentzer, A. Trousse de trfipanation. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1923, 32: 779-85.— Keynes, G. John Woodall and his trephine. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1936-37, 44: 84-7.—Kolodry, A. Forceps for hemo- stasia in cranial operations. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 981.— Love, J. G., & Adson, A. W. A drill guide to protect dura while perforating skull margins for sutures. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1934, 9: 263.—Lluesma-Uranga, S. Les filigranes en fil d'argent dans la cranioplastie. Bull. Acad. mfid. Roumanie, 1936, 1: 235-8.—Najarian, M. Presentation de 4 modules de forceps et perforateurs craniens de siiretfi, infidits. Marseille mfid., 1932, 69: 283-7.—Pavlonsky, I. M. [New forceps for trepanation of the skull in the posterior cranial fossa] Vrach. delo, 1934, 17: 535.—Porzelt, W. Eine Gummikrempe als Durchnassungsschutz und ringformiges Gefasskompressorium bei Schadeltrepanationen. Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 520.—Shugrue, J. J. A new type of trephine burr for simplifying neurosurgical technic. Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1937, 6: 328-30 — Vaquez, M. Nueva modalidad en el instrumental usado para la craniectomia. Cir. cirujan., Mfix., 1936, 4: 281-98. ---- Surgery, plastic. Cornioley, C. A propos de cranioplastie. Rev. mfid. Suisse rom., 1929, 49: 677-93.—Milano, M. Algunos comen- tarios sobre las cranioplastias en los ninos. Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 30: 551-5.—Naffziger, H. C. The restoration of defects in the skull. Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1935, 45: 126-41. ------ The restoration of defects in the skull, with special reference to the management of intrinsic tumors of the skull and certain types of localized osteomyelitis. Ann. Surg., 1936, 104: 321-31.—Reed, J. V. Repair of cranial defects. Am. J. Surg., 1932, 18: 285-91.—Rocher, H. L. Rfiflexions a propos de 3 nouveaux cas de cranioplasties: rfisultats filoignfis post- opfiratoires d'une sfirie de 43 cranioplasties (technique Dela- geni&re) Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1921) 1922, 424- 35.—Seifert, E. Die Ergebnisse der Schadelplastik. Arch. orthop. Unfallchir., 1926, 24: 119-33.—Sobol, I. [Plastic operations in defects of the skull] Sovet. khir., 1932, 3: 286.— Termier. Rfisultats filoignfis de 48 greffes pour cranioplastie. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1922, 31: 216-20-----Indica- tions et suites filoignfies de la cranioplastie. Ibid., 1928, 37: 854-7.—Tosatti, C. Craniectomia e cranioplastica. Boll. Soc. med. Parma, 1922, 2. ser., 15: 80-8. ---- Surgery, plastic: Methods. Stephan, O. *Die knocherne Deckung von Schadeldefekten [Leipzig] 12p. 8? [Lpz., 1922] Ttjrovski, H. [A.] *Ueber die Methoden zur Deckung von Schadeldefekten. 25p. 8? Ko- nigsb., 1935. Wiese, B. *Methoden zur Deckung von knochernen Schadeldefekten. 80p. 8? Strasb., 1915. Brown, R. C. Cranioplasty by the split rib method. J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 1928, 1: 238-46.—Brusken. Freie Knochenplastik bei Schadeldefekten nach Schussverletzungen. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 128: 448.—Bufalini, M. La plastica CRANIUM 982 CRANIUM cranica con lembi osteo-periostei tibiali a sezione tangenziale discontinua. Arch. ital. chir., 1925, 12: 529-54.—Cinquemani, F. Di un processo di cranioplastica con lembo massivo a ponte. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1924, 3: 257-69.—Coughlin, W. T. Cranioplasty with cartilage. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1922, 2: 1627-36.—De Bernardis, M. Plastiche durali ed evoluzione sperimentale delle ferite cranio-meningo-cerebrali. Arch. ital. chir., 1935, 41: 255-359.—Deglos & Villandre. Examen com- paratif de 2 fragments de cartilage, l'un normal, l'autre grefffi dans une perte de substance cranienne. Lyon mfid., 1917, 126: 279-82.—Drevermann, P. Ueber den Ersatz yon Dura- und Schadeldefekten, unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Dauerfolge in der Verhutung und Heilung der traumatischen Epilepsie durch Duraersatz mit frei transplantiertem Fett- gewebe. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1922, 127: 674-97.—Durand. Cranioplastie par greffon prfilevfi sur le crane d'un cadavre; fichec Lyon mfid., 1919, 128: 58.—Erdheim, S. Zur Deckung von Schadeldefekten mit Zelluloidplatten nach Fraenkel. Zbl. Chir., 1933, 60: 858-63.—Fagarasano, J. Procfidfi de cranioplastie par des greffons costaux redoubles; procfidfi du grillage protecteur. Techn. chir., Par., 1937, 29: 57T64.— Fagarasanu, I. [Cranioplasty with costal graft] Spitalul, 1934, 54: 318-22.—Fasano, M. Della cranioplastica alia Righetti. Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1923) 1924, 30: 507-19.— Flick, K., & Traum, E. Zur Deckung traumatisch entstandener Substanzverluste der weichen Schiideldecken. Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 908.—Fourmestraux, J. de. Rfisultats filoignfis de la cranioplastie par greffon ostfio-pfiriostique. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 857-61. Also Arch. mfid. chir. province, 1929, 19: 78-82.—Gioja, E. Uno sguardo ai vari procedimenti di otturazione di brece craniche e considerazioni intorno ad un caso di estesa cranioplastica mediante innesto osteo-periosteo auto- plastic di tibia. Arch, ital chir., 1928, 21: 157-92.—Hadley, F. A. Skull defects repaired by tibial grafts. J. Coll. Surgeons Australasia, 1928, 1: 208-13.—Hanson, A. M. The care of injuries of the brain in war and the value of early costo-chondral grafts in skull defects. Mil. Surgeon, 1934, 74: 61-9.—Ulyin, G. A. [Use of portion of the scapula to fill bony defects of the skull] Vest, khir., 1931, 23: 84-94.—Jones, W. The repair of skull defects by a new pedicle bone-graft operation. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 78.—Julliard. Les suites filoignfis des cranio- plasties cartilagineuses. P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1928, 37: 841-3.—Juvara, E. Procfidfi de cranioplastie; reconstitution de la paroi cranienne par des greffes, minces lames osseuses dficoupfies a la scie de la corticale interne du tibia. Rev. chir., Par., 1933, 71: 401-22.—Kafer, H. Ueber das Schicksal nach von Hacker-Durante plastisch gedeckter Schadelverletzter. Arch. klin. Chir., 1924, 128: 629-46.—Laquiere. Cranio- plasties cartilagineuses. Lyon mfid., 1917, 126: 138.—Leriche, R. De l'ablation temporaire du volet osseux dans les trfipana- tions ostfioplastiques et de sa remise en place a la fin de l'opfira- tion. Lyon chir., 1933, 30: 571.—Levin, J. J. Case of suc- cessful grafting of ribs into the skull for cranial defect. Med. J. S. Africa, 1924-25, 20: 61-3.—Lexer, E. W. Die auto- plastische Deckung von Schadellucken aus dem Beckenkamm. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1933, 239: 743-9.—Lluesma-Uranga, E. Las filigranas de hilo de plata en cranioplastia. Rev. cir. Barcelona, 1936, 11: 155-8.—Mairano, M., & Virano, G. Cranioplastica con autotrapianti di cartilagine elastica. Clin. chir., Milano, 1929, 32: 1687-705.—Massabuau & Chaptal. Cranioplastie cartilagineuse pour large brfiche osseuse. Bull. Soc. sc. mfid. biol. Montpellier, 1923-24, 5: 115-7.—Michel, G., & Mathieu, C. De l'emploi des greffes fipiploiques libres en chirurgie cranienne et notamment dans les trfipanations iteratives. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1924, 50: 302-6.— Money, R. A. Osteoplastic restoration of the skull. Med. J. Australia, 1932, 2: 269.—Munroe, A. R. The operation of cartilage-cranioplasty. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 47-9.— Nishida, J. Schadelplastic mit einem der Scapula entnom- menen Knochenstiick. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1934-36, 4: Surg., 226.—Orth. O. Kurze Mitteilung zum Vorgehen bei Schadel- defekten. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 520-4.—Pankratiev, B. E. Dead bone grafts to repair skull defects. Ann. Surg., 1933, 97: 321-6.—Pascalis, G. Note sur l'obturation des brecbes craniennes par autoplastie cartilagineuse. Gaz. hop., 1927, 100: 1314-6.—Pickerill, P. A new method of osteoplastic restora- tion of the skull. Med. J. Australia, 1931, 2: 228.—Reed, J. V. Osteoplastic repair of the skull; preliminarv report. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1930, 23: 21.—Rocher, H. L. Reflexions a propos de 3 nouveaux cas de cranioplasties; rfisultats filoignfis post- opfiratoires d'une sfirie de 43 cranioplasties (technique Dela- genifire) Gaz. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1921, 42: 505-9. ------ Rfisultat filoignfi d'une cranioplastie par greffon ostfio-pfirios- tique tibial. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1921) 1922, 516-9. ------ Quelques rfiflexions sur les greffes osseuses dans la cure des pertes de substance cranienne et diaphysaire et dans le mal de Pott, presentation de 2 pifices anatomo- pathologiques (cranioplastie et greffe ffimorale) P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1922, 31: 184-6. ------ & Lasserre, C. Cranio- plastie chez une enfant de 2Yi ans, par greffon ostfio-pfiriostique pris sur la mere. Bull. Soc pfidiat. Paris, 1922, 20: 423. ------ & Dufour, R. Cranioplastie pour perte de substance cranienne, aprfis trfipanation par la technique de Delageniere- Rocher, chez un bfibfi de 3 ans. Gaz. sc. mfid. Bordeaux, 1923, 44: 671. ------ Cranioplastie pour perte de substance cranienne, apres trfipanation par la technique de Delageniere- Rocher, chez un bfibfi de 3 ans. Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1923) 1924, 396-8.—Rogers, L. Osteoplastic craniotomy; a technique for the resection and turning down of bone-flaps from the skull. Brit. J. Surg., 1930, 18: 221-31.—Salmen, M. ProtheSse restauratrice cranienne interne en plaque d'argent, avec presentation du malade opfirfi en 1916, porteur d'une plaque de 7 cent. J^ sur 5 cent. XA, rfigion occipitale. Rev. odont., Par., 1923, 44: 125-7. Also Odontologie, Par., 1923, 61: 444-6.—Sokolov, V. [Technique of temporary craniec- tomy and of plastics in cranial defects] Vest, khir., 1927, 11: 32; 115.—Sommer, R. Traumatische Gehirnstorungen und alloplastischer Knochen- und Duraersatz. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 197: 23-38.—Soubeyran & Perret. Cranioplastie carti- lagineuse pour vaste brfiche cranienne avec hernie cfirfibrale. Lyon mfid., 1917, 126: 477-9.—Squillacioti, R. Su di un caso di cranio-plastica secondo il metodo Righetti. Gior. med. mil., 1928, 76: 541-6.—Stookey, B. Interlocking osteoplastic cranial flap; a method to prevent lateral movement. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 949.—Tavernier. Utilitfi de l'fipaisseur du greffon dans les cranioplasties cartilagineuses. Lyon mfid., 1917, 126: 569.—Tillier, R. Cranioplastie par greffons osseaux pour vaste perte de substance du frontal. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1930, 56: 1277-82.—Villandre. La cranioplastie cartilagineuse. Lyon mfid., 1916, 125: 405. ------ Reparations craniennes par plaques osseuses. Ibid., 1917, 126: 140. ------ Greffes ostfio-pfiriostiques dans les rfiparations des trfipanations cra- niennes. Ibid., 278.—Weiss. Plaque de caoutchouc employfie comme matfiriel de cranioplastie; plissement de la plaque. Rev. mfid. est, 1922, 50: 648. ---- Surgery, prehistoric and primitive. Ancient and primitive trephining. Lancet, Lond., 1916, 1: 683.—Balado, M. Resefia descriptiva y bibliografica sobre la trepanation prehist6rica y en los pueblos salvajes. Arch. argent, neur., 1930, 6: 67-77. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 892-962. ------ La trepanation. Bob Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 1930, 6: 295-311.—Botreau-Roussel & Pales. Faut-il reviser les trfipanations prfihistoriques? Rev. anthrop., Par., 1937, 47: 296-309.—Brodsky, I. I. The operation of cerebral decompression as practised by the natives of New Britain 50 years ago. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 817.— Brunn, W. von. Ueber Trepanationen im sachsisch-thiiringi- schen Kulturkreis. Sudhoffs Arch., 1936, 29: 203-15.— Busacchi, V. La trapanazione del cranio nei popoli preistorici (neolitici e precolombiani) e nei primitivi moderni. Rass. clin. ter., 1935, 34: suppl. 64; 128.—Buschan, G. Ueber primitive Trepanation. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1934, 36: 308; 321.— Daland, J. Depressed fracture and trephining of the skull by the Incas of Peru. Ann. M. Hist., 1935, 7: 550-8.—Drennan, M. R. Some evidence for a trepanation cult in the Bushman race. S. Afr. M. J., 1937, 11: 183-91.—Ford, E. Trephining in Melanesia. Med. J. Australia, 1937, 2: 471, pl.—Genna, G. E. La trapanazione del cranio nei primitivi; contributo alia sua conoscenza nella preistoria in Italia. Riv. antrop., 1930-32, 29: 139-59, pb—Gille, M. La chirurgie cranienne au temps de la prfihistoire. Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par., 1936, 29: 296-301.—Lenghel, A. [Prehistoric trephining of the skull, also in the xi century and by natives] Cluj. med., 1926, 7: 408-12.—McKenzie, D. Surgical perforation in a mediaeval skull, with reference to neolithic holing. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 895-8.—Matiegka, J. La trfipanation et autres opfirations sur la tfite k l'fipoque prfihistorique sur le territoire de la Tchficoslovaquie. Anthropologic Praha, 1928, 6: 41-55, 5 pl.—Muskens, L. J. J. [Prehistorical trephining] Bijdr. gesch. geneesk., 1929, 9: 237-44. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: pt 2, 4636-43.—Pardal, R. La trepanaci6n craneana en el antiguo Peru. Dia mfid., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1145-50. ------ Trepanation del crdneo entre los Incas. Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 13: 147-72.—Parry, T. W. Ueber die Schadelhohlenoffnung am lebenden Menschen in der pra- historischen Zeit. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1048-51. ------ Three skulls from Palestine showing 2 types of primitive surgical holing; being the first skulls exhibiting this phenomenon that have been discovered on the mainland of Asia. Man, Lond., 1936, 36: 170. ------ A case of primitive surgical holing of the cranium practised in Great Britain in mediaeval times, with a note on the introduction of trepanning instru- ments. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 898-902.— Primitive trephining. Brit. M. J., 1916, 2: 150.—Rogers, S. L. The healing of trephine wounds in skulls from pre-Columbian Peru. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1937-38, 23: 321-40.—Starkey, J. L. Discovery of skulls with surgical holing at Tell Duweir, Palestine. Man, Lond., 1936, 36: 169, pl.—Trephining among the Peruvian Indians. Boston M. & S. J., 1915, 173: 185.— Vincenzo, B. La trapanazione del cranio nella Nuova Bre- tagna; contributo alia conoscenza della chirurgia presso i primitivi al tempo attuale. Arch, antrop. etnob, Fir., 1929, 59: 47-65, 8 pl.—Wimmer, F. Trepanationen in vorgeschicht- licher Zeit. Umschau, 1929, 33: 72-4.—Wolfel, D. J. Die kulturelle Stellung der Trepanation. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1927, 57: 104-7. ---- Sutures. See also Cranium, Fontanels. Abramovich, J. J. de. De la osificacion de la fontanela. Rev. mfid. Rosario, 1929, 19: 115-7.—Aliqud-Mazzei, A. Sulla sutura metopica. Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1924-25, 9. ser., 16: 67-82, pl.—Apor, L. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Struktur der Schiidelnahte. Anthrop. Anz., 1936-37, 13: 130-4. ------ Morphologische Untersuchungen an der Sutura metopica. Ibid., 229.—Bockenheimer, P. Ueber Bregmanarben und CRANIUM 983 CRANIUM ihre mutmassliche Entstehung nach Untersuchung an Guan- chenschadeln und nach Tierexperimenten. Zschr. Ethnol., 1922, 54: 130-41.—Bruin, J. de. Het ader-naad-phenomeen. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1919, 2: 1413.—Cattaneo, L. Las suturas craneanas en la determinaci6n de la edad; examen de 100 craneos. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1937, 51: 387-97.—Grob, M. Ueber die rontgenologischen Nahtverhiiltnisse der hintern Schadelgrube beim Kinde mit spezieller Berucksichtigung der Sutura mendosa. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1938, 57: 265-75.— Noyes, F. B. The structure of the suture. Angle Orthodont., 1934, 4: 123-30.—Palumbi, G. Rilievi e modificazioni evolu- tive della sutura maxillo-zigomatica. Ricer. morf., 1934, 14: 631-43.—Rizzati, E. Contributo alio studio delle suture sottosagittali. Riv. sper. freniat., 1923, 47: 611-6.—Sitzen, A. E. Zur Entwicklung der Niihte des Schadeldaches. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1933, 101: 121-52.—Stubblefield, C. J. Cephalic sutures and their bearing on current classifications of trilobites. Biol. Rev. Cambridge Philos. Soc, 1936, 11: 407- 40.—Troitzky, W. Zur Frage der Formbildung des Schadel- daches (experimentelle Untersuchung der Schadeldachnahte und der damit verbundenen Erscheinungen) Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1932, 30: 504-34, 5 pl.—Wetzel, G. Studien zur Schadelstatik: funktionelle Struktur der Niihte; Grad der Sicherheit gegeniiber der Beanspruchung. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1924, 33: 35-47.—Yokoh, Y. Ueber die drei Hauptniihte des Hirnschiidels. Anthrop. Anz., 1935-36, 12: 292-9. ---- Sutures: Closure. Manns, M. *Ueber die Verknocherung der Schadelnahte. 27p. 8? Bonn, 1933. Abels, H. Ueber die mechanischen und chemischen Bedingt- heiten der Schadelverknocherung beim Neugeborenen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 76.—Haas, L. Ueber einige Probleme der Schiidelnahtverknocherung. Nervenarzt, 1930, 3: 284- 291. Also Gy6gyaszat, 1933, 73: 677; 694.—Harris, H. A. The closure of cranial sutures in relation to the evolution of the cortex cerebri and aphasia. Proc Mayo Clin., 1927, 2: 206- 8.—Krogman, W. M. Studies in growth changes in the skull and face of anthropoids; ectocranial and endocranial suture closure in anthropoids and old world apes. Am. J. Anat., 1930,46:315-53. Also repr.—Okamoto, K. Ueber den Rest der Fontanella metopica; Befunde bei Japanern. Fol. anat. jap., 1927, 5: 225-42, pb—Remane, A. Der Verschluss der Intermaxillarnaht bei den Anthropoiden. Anthrop. Anz., 1927, 4: 46-55.—Schweikher, F. P. Ectocranial suture clo- sure in the hyaenas. Am. J. Anat., 1930, 45: 443-60. Also repr.—Schweizer & Senet, O. H. Consideraciones sobre el cierre de la fontanela mayor. Dia mfid., B. Air., 1935, 7: 1503.—Sitsen, A. E. Ueber die Ursachen der Verknocherung der Schadelnahte. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1935, 48: 499-524.— Todd, T. W., & Lyon, D. W., jr. Endocranial suture closure; its progress and age relationship. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1924, 7:325; 1925, 8: 23; 149. ---- Sutures: Closure, premature. See also Cranium, Abnormities. Bertolotti, M. Sulla cranio-sinostosi patologica e sulle sue varieta. Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1926, 4. ser., 32: 127-34.— Cosenza, G. Considerazioni sopra tre casi di craniostenosi patologica. Boll, ocul., 1928, 7: 967-84.—Dzierzynski, W. [Premature synostosis of the cranial bones] Lek. wojsk., 1932, 19: 555-70.—Frisch, E. [Skull deformities from ossification of cranial sutures] Gyogyaszat, 1934, 74: 406; 425.—Garrahan, J. P.. Thomas, G. F-, & Muzio, E. Sobre la oclusion precoz de la fontanela. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1933, 40: 1336-41.—Hempel, J. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der pramatur-synostotischen Steno- cephalie mit Augenveranderungen (Enslinsche Krankheit) Zschr. Kinderh., 1931-32, 52: 679-95.—Jacobson, A. W. Pre- mature synostosis of the cranial sutures; a report of 5 cases. Arch. Pediat,, N. Y., 1930, 47: 556-71.—Kux, A. [Steno- cephaly with premature synostosis and turricephaly] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1934, 73: 90-4, pl.—Ludewig, P. Beitrage zur prama- turen Schiidelnahtsynostose. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 1308-10.—Materna, A. Zur Systematik und Bedeutung vor- zeitiger Nahtverknocherung des Schadels. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1927, 140: 358-65. Also Cas. lek. cesk., 1929, 68: 473-80. ------ Zur Formbeeinflussung des Gesichtsschiidels durch die vorzeitige einseitige Kranznahtverknocherung. Beitr. path. Anat., 1937, 100: 42-61.—Mendilaharzu. J., & Ugarte, F. Oclusion precoz de la fontanela. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1776-9.—Plaza Blanco, V. Valor de la percusion metodica d'A crdneo para el diagnostico de la sinostosis prematura. Med. mil. espafi., 1904-5, 18: 369-71.—Regnault, F. Obliteration prfimaturfie des sutures craniennes; mficanisme des dfiformations. Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1900, 5. ser., 1: 55-66—Scholtz, H. Die Formbeeinflussung des Gesichtsschiidels durch vorzeitige Nahtsynostosen am Hirnschadel. Beitr. path. Anat., 1936-37, 98: 507-20.—Sear, H. R. Some notes on craniostenosis. Brit. J. Radiol., 1937, 10: 445-87.—Thoma, R. Ueber die pramaturen Synostosen der Schadelnahte und iiber das Wachs- tum, die Seneszenz und die Hyperostose des Schadels. Beitr. path. Anat., 1023, 72: 207-37.—Tomasi, L. Parto distotico per sinostosi precoce del cranio fetale. Clin, ostet., 1934, 36: 757-63.—Winckler. Sind bei Kraniostenose immer die Liquorraume verengert und die Liquormenge verringert? Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 38: 101-3.—Woringer. A propos de 2 cas de synostose prematurfie du crane. J. mfid. Pans, 1925, 44: 425-7. Also Mfid. inf., Par., 1925, 31: 116- 24:~*uccarelli, A. La plagiocefalia: importanza del grado nella sigmncazione semeiotica in clinica criminologica, e rapporti di dipendenza dei gradi avanzati con la sinostosi precoce uni- lateral della sutura coronale. Anomalo, Nap., 1922, 15: 9-21. ---- Sutures: Pathology. Amin, F. Des disjonctions traumatiques des sutures de la voute cranienne. Strasbourg mfid., 1928, 86: 265-76.—Bolk, L. [On the causes and significance of patency of the cranial sutures m man] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 2328-39.— Carcassi, O. Su due crani con sutura soprannumeraria nel panetale destro. Arch, antrop. etnol., Fir., 1922, 52: 91-7.— Davida, E. Untersuchungen uber die Obliteration der Scha- delnahte und Synchondrosen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1 \\>t 1926, 81: 465-529.— Mijsberg. W. A. Die Funktion der Niihte am wachsenden Schadel, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des btirnnahtproblems und der Frage nach der Entstehungsweise abnormer Schiidelformen. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1932, 30: o35-51.—Pagani, G. M. Un caso di craniosinostosi patologica. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1926, 46: 144-51.—Peters, H. B. Ueber Naht-Anomaben und -Variationen am Primaten- Cranium. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1932, 30: 317-72, 7 pl.— Shinoda, H. La klinika observado de kapostiga, 'preciple tontanela au sutura anomalio fie japana novnaskito. Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1932, 27: 43-7.—Sitsen. A. E. Zur Pathologie der Schadelnahte (uber die sogenannte Nahtspren- gung) Virchows Arch., 1938, 301: 287-304.—Stall worthy, J- A. A case of enlarged parietal foramina associated with metopism and irregular synostosis of the coronal suture. J. Anat Lond., 1932, 67: 168-74.—Welcker, H. Abnorme Schadelnahte bei Menschen und Anthropomorphen. In Festschr. 70. Geburtst. Rudolf Leuckarts, Lpz., 1892, 1-25, 2 pl. ---- Sutures: Persistance [.Metopism] Bursteix, F. *Metopismus nach Beobach- tungen am Sektionstisch. 29p. 8? Geneve, 1935. Wagner, W. L. T. *Ueber die Persistenz der Suturen des Os intermaxillare an Rasseschadeln [Leipzig] 42p. 8? Oschatz, 1928. Ashley-Montagu, M. F. The medio-frontal suture and the problem of metopism in the primates. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1937, 67: 157-201.—Augier, M. Sur les origines du mfitopisme. Anthropologic Par., 1928, 38: 505-22.— Bolk, L. On metopism. Am. J. Anat., 1917, 22: 27-47 Also Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1919-20, 21: 209-26.—Bryce! T. H., & Young, M. Observations on metopism. J. Anat., Lond.. 1917, 51: 153-66.—Essen-Mbller, E. Statistische Un- tersuchungen uber die persistierende Stirnnaht (Metopismus) Anthrop. Anz., 1928, 5: 321-6, tab.—Haas, L. Ueber die Sutura frontalis persistens. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1933, 48: 708-16.—Materna, G. F. Der Metopismus und sein Vorkom- men in Nordmahren-Schlesien. Virchows Arch., 1935-36, 296: 599-602.—Melo Adriao. Metopismo em cranios senis. Med! contemp., Lisb., 1937, 55: 57.—Rau, R. K. Skull showing' absence of coronal suture. J. Anat., Lond., 1934, 69: 109-12.— Remane, A. Das Stirnnahtproblem (eine Ent^e^nung an Bolk) Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1923, 23: 153-78.—Rochlin, D. G., & Rubaschewa, A. Zum Problem des Metopismus. Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1933-34, 18: 339-48.—Schultz, A. H. The metopic fontanelle, fissure, and suture. Am. J. Anat 1929, 44: 475-99.—Tavares, A. Sur le mfitopisme. C. rend' Soc. biol., 1927, 97: .876. ------ Sobre metopismo. Arq. anat. (1927) 1928, 11: 1-43.—Velluda, C. C. Beitrage zum Studium des Metopismus. Anat. Anz., 1927, 64: 51-9. ---- Sutures: Radiography. Acken, F. van. Die Sutura frontalis im Rontgenbilde. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1933, 48: 209-22.—Betocchi, G. Sull'interpretazione dell'immagine radiografica delle suture craniche. Radiol, med., Milano, 1932, 19: 1089-94.—Grashey, R. Schadeldach: seitliche Projektion der Pfeilnaht. Ront- genpraxis, 1935, 7: 355.—Haas, L. Ueber die klinische Ver- wertbarkeit der rontgenologischen Nahtdiagnose. Fortsch Rontgenstrahl., 1930, 41: 549-71. ---- Syphilis. See Syphilis. Thickness [including disorders] Askanazy, M., & Will, G. Ueber Endotheliomatose in den Blutgefiissen des stark verdickten Schadels ohne Hirnhautge- schwulst. Virchows Arch., 1937, 299: 270-84.—Benedek, L. Messapparat zur Dickenmessung des Schadelknochen. Anat. Anz., 1931, 72: 232-5. ------& Piroth, E. The values of the relative thickness of the skull from the point of view of pro- gressive telencephalisation. In Hughlings Jackson Mem. Vol., Debrecen, 1935, No. 11, 7. Also Gy6gyaszat, 1936, 76: 127.— Hill, W. C. O. Two further specimens of bilateral parietal thinning. J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1931, 28: 1-6.—Piero, A. Ricerche biometriche preliminari sulla variability dello spessore di alcuni punti cranici. Boll. Accad. med. Perugia, 1925, No. 5, CRANIUM 984 CRANIUM 24-7.—Rapmund. Ueber einen Fall von ganz abnormer Dilnn- heit der Schiideldecke. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1934, 47: 135-7.— Sen, A. N. Observations on the thickness of the frontal and parietal bones. Ind. M. Gaz., 1934, 69: 667-9.—Todd, T. W. Thickness of the male white cranium. Anat. Rec, 1924, 27: 245-56. ---- Topography. See also Cranium, Planes and points. Dei Poli, G. Determinazione spaziale di punti quali si vogliano delle regioni superficiali e profonde del cranio e dell' en- cefalo. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1936, 46: 329-44. ------ Geometria analitica e craniotopografia di elementi della super- ficie cerebrale. Ibid., 525-36.—Parlavecchio, G. Metodo di craniotopografia rispondente alle nuove esigenze della chirurgia. Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1924, 3: 161-73. ---- Tuberculosis. See under Tuberculosis. ---- Tumors. See also Brain tumor; also subheadings of Cranium; and names of parts affected. Schonemann, S. *Ueber ein Neurinom des Schadeldaches mit der Deutung eines Zwerch- sackneurinoms [Munster i. Westf.] 29p. 8? Quakenbriick, 1930. Barrfi, J. A., & Stceber, R. Tumeur du carrefour petro- sphfinoidal d'origine nasale (fitude anatomo-clinique) Rev. otoneur., Par., 1924, 2: 81-96.—Bass, M. H. An unusual tumor of the skull. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 1083 — Bernardbeig, J., & Faure, C. L. Un cas de sympathome. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933, 59: 1442-6.—Brackmann. Myxom des Schadels. Zschr. Laryng., 1935, 26: 95-9.— Coenen, H. Ein sanduhrformiges Neurinom des Schadels. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1930, 227: 467-75.—Dardinski, V. J., & Delaney, M. D., jr. Neoplastic extracranial tumor of the new- born. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 659-63.—Delherm & Morel-Kahn. A propos de la radiothfirapie d'une tumeur exo-cranienne. Bull. Soc radiol. mfid. France, 1926, 14: 137-9.—Eerland, L. D. [Tumor metastases in the skull] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 2710-30, 4 pl.—Gold- hamer, K. Ein Fall von Psammom der vorderen Schadelgrube (nebst rontgendiagnostischen und -therapeutischen Bemer- kungen) Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1935, 52: 17-30.—Grigo- riev, M. S. [Rare cases of large tumors of the skull] Vest. khir., 1937, 53: 161-3.—Kalbfleisch, H. H., & Grebe, H. Ueber das Einwachsen der Schadelmeningeome in das umgebende Gewebe, namentlich in das Gehirn. Arch. klin. Chir., 1937, 188: 118-37.—Kazda, F. Zur Frage der Genese der Misch- geschwiilste am Schadel. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 582-5.—Schellenberg, W. Eigenartiger Tumor des Schadel- daches als Folge eines Schadeltraumas. Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1929, 38: 319-24.—Tattersall, J. A case of cerebral tumour with tumour of the skull. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1917, 63: 250. ---- Tumors: Diagnosis. Cardillo, F. Le neoplasie secondarie della volta cranica del punto di vista radiologico. Radiol, med., Milano, 1935, 22: 205-24.—Craig, W. McK. Multiple tumors of the skull simu- lating osteomyelitis. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 26: 393-6.—Duboucher, H., & Montpellier, J. Loupe enflammfie effondrant la bolte cranienne. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 457-9.— FGnyes, I. Zur Osteohistopathologie des Tumor- schadels (Untersuchungen iiber die Fragb der diagnostischen Verwertbarkeit rontgenographisch darstellbarer Schadelveran- derungen bei gesteigertem Hirndruck) Mschr. Psychiat., 1931, 78: 61-124.—Gyorgyi, G. Ueber die mittelbaren und unmittelbaren diagnostischen Merkmale der Schadeltumoren. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1936, 54: 174-9.—Knight, G. C. Three unusual tumours of the skull. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1937-38, 45:131-4.—Pirogova, L. T. [Symptomatology and pathological anatomy of tumors of the anterior cranial fossa] Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933, 9: 102-9.—Schlesinger, H. Schadeltympanie und andere klinische Eigentumlichkeiten mul- tipler Knochentumoren. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 232. ---- Tumors, intracranial. Bailey, P. Intracranial tumors. 475p. 8° Springf., 1933. Cotjrville, C. B. Intracranial tumors, their pathology, symptomatology, diagnosis, and prog- nosis. 158p. 8? Providence, 1931. Bailey, P. Intracranial tumors of infancy and childhood. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1934, 10: 144. Also Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 48: 1163-6.— Birley, J. L. The comparative fre- quency of gliomatous and nongliomatous tumours within the skull. Lancet, Lond., 1931, 1: 341-3.—Bramwell, E. Intra- cranial tumour. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 690.—Brinch, O. [Case of intracranial tumor with sinusitis head-symptoms] Hospi- talstidende, 1937, 80: Dansk otolar. selsk. forh., 26-8.—Busch, E. [Intracranial tumors in a child] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 110.—Carson, P. C, & Hellwig, C. A. Multiple intracranial tumors in children: suprasellar adamantinoma associated, with cerebral glioma. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1933, 46: 119-31. Also repr.—Claassens, J. D. M. Medical aspect of the diagnosis of intracranial tumours, including their pathology. S. Africa M. Rec, 1925, 23: 546-53.—Cox, L. B. Observations upon the nature, rate of growth, and operability of the intra-cranial tumours derived from 135 patients. Med. J. Australia, 1934, 1: 182-96.—Cushing, H. The intracranial tumors of preado- lescence. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927, 32: 551-84.—Davis, L. The prognosis of intracranial tumors. Internat. Clin., 1926, 36. ser., 2: 77-102. ------ Intracranial tumors of childhood, Wisconsin M. J., 1930, 29:429-33. Also Surg. Clin. N. America. 1933, 13: 1019-38.—Dickerson, D. G. Intracranial tumors. Northwest M., 1932, 31: 58-65.—Dowman, C. E. Intracranial tumors. Piedmont Hosp. Bull., 1926, 3: 16-53. ------ & Smith, W. A. Intracranial tumors; a review of 100 verified cases. Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1927, 40: 308-59.—Eisenhardt. L. The operative mortality in series of intracranial tumors, Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 1927-35.—Enderlen, E. Intrakranielle Tumoren. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1042.—Ferrannini, L. Tumore endocranico. Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: 793-801.— Fouche, J. C. Intracranial tumours. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1931, 5:483.—Gay, D. M., & Freeman, M. L. H. Intracranial tumors. Delaware M. J., 1934, 6: 113.—German. W. J. Metastatic intracranial tumors. Yale J. Biol., 1934-35, 7: 579. ------ & Zimmerman, H. M. Intracranial tumors. In Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y., 1936, 9: 559-607.— Gruber, G. B., & Ostertag, B. Ueber raumbeengende Neu- bildungen im Schadel. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1935, 52: 319; 329; Kongr., 19-21 [Discussion] 31-3.—Hill, T. R. Intra- cranial tumour; a clinical study of 20 cases. In Contr. Clin. Pract. M. & S. Southend Gen. Hosp., 1936, 1: 27-52.—Holz, K. Latenz endokranieller Neubildungen beim Pferde. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 51: 289-95.—Ley, A. Tumores intracraneales de la infancia. Rev. cir. Barcelona, 1934, 7: 1-27.—Loudon, J. Intracranial tumours. S. Michael Hosp. M. Bull., Toronto, 1923, 1: 1-13.—Luciani, P. Con- tributo clinico ed anatomo-patologico alio studio dei tumori metastatici endocranici e delle vertebre. Riv. osp., 1930, 20: 263-75.—Liidin, M. Veranderungen der Sella turcica bei sellafernen intracraniellen Tumoren. Acta, radiol., Stockh., 1935, 16: 48-50, pl.—McLean, A. J. Intracranial tumors. In Handb. Neur. (Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, 14: 131-241.— Maxwell, E. Notes on 2 cases of intra-cranial tumour. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1929, 49: 519-21.—Moniz, E. Tumores intracraneanos. Arch, argent, neur., 1935, 13: 72.—Nelson, A. A. Metastases of intracranial tumors. Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 28: 1712— Northfield, D. W. C. The incidence and prognosis of intracranial tumours. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1934, 48: 303-7.—Ostertag, B. Ueber raumbeengende Neu- bildungen im Schadel. Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7: 414.—Pater- son, J. E. Prognosis in intracranial tumours. Glasgow M. J., 1935, 123: 113-29— Reviglio, G. M. Alterazioni craniche prodotte da tumori intracranici nei bambini. Clin, igiene inf., 1930, 5: 625-48.—Souttar, H. S. Intracranial tumours. Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 1176-82.— Walshe, F. M. R. Intra- cranial tumours; a critical review. Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1931, 24: 587-640.—Worster-Drought, C. Intracranial tumours; a synopsis. Med. Press & Circ, Dubl., 1935, 190: 434-8. ---- Tumors, intracranial: Diagnosis and symptoms. Ntjssbaum, A. *Ueber den rontgenologischen Nachweis sekundarer Veranderungen der Scha- delkapsel bei intracraniellen Tumoren [Leipzig] 16p. 8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1932. Stroemer, K. *Zur Symptomatologie und Diagnose der extrazerebralen Tumoren. 33p. 8? Kiel, 1915. Aievoli. Esoftalmo unilaterale da neoformazioni intra- cramche. Morgagni, 1933, 75: 1504-6.—Bailey, P. Zur Diagnose und Therapie intrakranieller Tumoren. Wien. med. Wschr 1929, 79: 505-7.—Beriel & Bernheim. Syndrome cfirfibello-spasmodique avec aspect de maladie de Little, par tumeur intracranienne. Lyon mfid., 1924, 134: 709-16.— Bertolotti, M. La diagnosi focale dei tumori extracerebral!. Minerva med., Tor., 1928, 8: 71; 419.—Cairns, H. Observa- tions on the localisation of intracranial tumours; the disclosure of localising signs following decompression for ventriculography. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 1: 600-3. ------ Diagnosis of intra- cranial tumours. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 1070. ------ Acces- sory methods of diagnosis in intracranial tumour and allied dis- eases. Tr. M. Soc. London, 1935, 58: 50-74.—Cohen. H. The diagnosis of intracranial tumours. Liverpool Med. Chir. J., 1932, 40: 45-56. ------ & Goldstein. K. Zur Diagnostik extracerebraler umschriebener Tumoren und tumorahnlicher Affektionen im Gebiete des Stirnhirns und der Uebergangs- region zur vorderen Zentralwindung. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1929, 108: 161-208.—Colville, H. C. Points in the diagnosis of intracranial tumours in childhood. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1933, 2: 403-5.—Craig, W. M. Peculiar syndromes of unsuspected intracranial lesions. Yale J. Biol., 1934-35, 7: 578.—Davis, L. The prognosis of intracranial tumors. Illinois M. J., 1926, 49: 156-60. ---— The blind spots in patient* with intracranial tumors. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 794-8. —----- Chiasmal symptoms in intracranial tumors. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1931, n. ser., 6: 181-212.—De Giovanni, G. La pneumoyentricp lografia come meazo ausiliario della diagnosi CRANIUM 985 CRANIUM dei tumori endocranici. Ann. med. nay., Roma, 1933, 39: pt 2, 385-414.—Dott, N. M. The early diagnosis of intracranial tumour. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 891-5.—Dowman, C. E. The diagnosis of intracranial neoplasms. South. M. & S., 1931, 93: 73-80.—Downes, R. M. Diagnosis of intracranial tumours. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 1: 103-6.—Dunn, J. The importance of ophthalmology and otology in the location of intracranial growths. Virginia M. Month., 1922-23, 49: 633-6.—Eisen- hardt, L., & Cushing, H. Diagnosis of intracranial tumors by supravital technique. Am. J. Path., 1930, 6: 541-52.— Elsberg, C. A., Hare, C. C, & Dyke, C. G. Unilateral exoph- thalmos in intracranial tumors, with special reference to its occurrence in the meningiomata. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1932, 55: 681-99.—Ford, R. Intracranial tumour causing quadrantic hemiopia. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Ophth., 30.—Holloway, T. B. The ocular manifestations observed in 18 cases of intracranial adamantinoma. Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1934, 32: 311-23. Also Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18: 230-8" ------The ocular findings in a series of intracranial fibro- blastomata. Ibid., 1934, 3. ser., 17: 475-87.—lies, A. E. In- tracranial tumours and the occurrence of papillcedema. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1922-23, 40: 94-101.—Johnson, V. C, & List, C. F. Ventriculographic localization of intracranial tumors; tumors involving the posterior part of the third ventricle and thalamus. Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 38: 77-91— Kornblum, K. The responsibility of the roentgenologist in the detection of intracranial tumors. Ibid., 1935, 33: 752-66.—Low-Beer. Zur Frage der Lokalisation intrakranieller Tumoren. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1935, 53: 184.—Manolescu, D. [Rapid failing of vision in intracranial tumors] Cluj. med., 1936, 17: 292.— Miller, I. D. On some aspects of the diagnosis of intracranial tumours. Med. J. Australia, 1937, 1: 286-90.—Moore, C. H. The diagnosis of intracranial tumors. South. Surgeon, 1935, 4: 266-73.—Nattrass, F. J. Diagnosis of intracranial tumour. Newcastle M. J., 1934, 14: 107-15.—Perkins, C. W. Diag- nosis of intracranial tumors. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1929, 22: 216-20.—Petersen, F. F. Otological aspect of the diagnosis of imtracranial tumours. S. Afr. M. Rec, 1925, 23: 536-8 — Phillips, G. Radiography in the diagnosis of intracranial tumours. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1934, 4: 30-49 — Pilcher, C, & Wilson, H. M. A study of the ventriculograms in 97 cases of verified intracranial tumors. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1934, 58: 995-1006.—Purves-Stewart, J. A clinical study of intracranial tumours and especially of some errors in their diagnosis. Proc R. Soc M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: Sect. Neur., 1-8.—Riser, Recq & Geraud. Les monoplfigies longtemps isolfies au cours des tumeurs intracraniennes. Bull. Soc. mfid. h&p. Paris, 1937 3. ser., 53: 680-4.—Rowland, W. D. Mono- lateral ptosis, subsequent total ophthalmoplegia and amaurosis, consequent to intracranial tumor. J. Ophth. Otol., 1921, 25: 178-83.—Siewers, A. B. Eye signs in intracranial tumors of the anterior fossa; with report of 2 cases. Arch. Neur. Psy- chiat., Chic, 1921, 6: 424-8. Also repr.—Somogyi, I. [Early diagnosis and operation of extradural tumor; case] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: mell., 128.—Serensen, E., & Busch, E. [Argyll- Robertson's symptom as the focal symptom of intracranial tumor] Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: Kbh. med. selsk. forh., 27-31.—Thienpont. Le radiodiagnostic dans les tumeurs endocraniennes. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1933, 60.—Tonnis. Die Anzeigestellung zur Ventrikulographie bei der Behandlung intrakranieller Geschwulste. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933-34, 101: 794-6.—Triibsbach, L. Zur Rontgendiagnostik endo- kranieller Tumoren. Zschr. Laryng., 1934, 25: 187-94.— Van Wagenen, W. P. The incidence of intracranial tumors without choked disk in 1 year's series of cases. Am. J. M. Sc, 1928, 176: 346-66.—Walshe, F. M. R. The early diagnosis of intracranial tumour. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 889-91. ------ Dott, N. M. [et al.] Early diagnosis of intracranial tumours. Ibid., 233.—Weill, G. A propos de l'examen oculaire dans les tumeurs intracraniennes. Rev. otoneur., Par., 1935, 12: 765-8.—Wimmer, A. Sur la dfitermination radiographique du siege des tumeurs intracraniennes. Rev. neur., Par., 1923, 30: 215-21 —Wood, D. J. The optic nerve aspect of the diagnosis of intracranial tumours. S. Afr. M. Rec, 1925, 23: 475-8.— Woods, A. C. Ocular manifestations of intracranial tumors. South. Surgeon, 1936, 5: 91-114. 455.—Cain, A., Solomon & Rachet. Syndrome d'hypertension intracranienne sans signes de localisation et sans rfiaction mfiningfie; gufirison par la radiothfirapie profonde. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 958-63.—Cairns, H. The ultimate results of operations for intracranial tumours; a study of a series of cases after a 9-year interval. Yale J. Biol., 1935- 36, 8: 421-92. Also Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 1223; 1291. Also repr. ------ Ergebnisse der Behandlung intrakranieller Tumoren. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 1037-43. Also repr.—Christiansen, V. [Contribution to the surgery of intra- cranial tumors from Danish material 1907-31] Hospitalsti- dende, 1934, 77: 1201-92.—Cushing, H. [Electro-surgery as an aid to the removal of intracranial tumors. Rev. otoneur., B. Air., 1929, 4: 1-12. ------ The surgical mortality per- centages pertaining to a series of 2,000 verified intracranial tumors; standards of computation. Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1931, 57: 456-63. Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1932, 27: 1273-80. ------ & Bovie, W. T. Electro-surgery as an aid to the removal of intracranial tumors. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1928, 47: 751-84.—Denny-Brown, D., & Cairns, H. The manage- ment of intracranial tumour. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 1162. Also repr.—Gendreau, J. E. Intracranial tumor treated by roentgentherapy. Eye Ear &c. Month., 1929, 8: 507-10.— Kaplan, A. Intracranial tumors; report of 2 cases in which complete removal was done, with recovery. AtcIi. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1936, 35: 1155-7.—Kelly, R. E. The surgery of intra-cranial tumours. Liverpool Med. Chir. J., 1932, 40: 57-63.—Low-Beer. Zur Frage der Strahlenbehandlung intra- kranieller Tumoren. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1935, 51: 295- 300. Also Strahlentherapie, 1935, 52: 617-28.—Sutton, N. G. The treatment of intracranial tumours. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 1: 142-8.—Tonnis, W. Erfahrungen in der Erkennung und Behandlung intrakranieller Geschwulste. Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1934, 46. Kongr., 218-20.—Tooth, H. H. The treatment of intracranial tumour. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser., 113: 505-7.—Wachowski, T. J., & Hartung. A. Irradiation therapy of intracranial neoplasms. Illinois M. J.. 1936, 70: 357-61. ---- Variations. Netjert, W. J. A. *Anthropologische Unter- suchungen iiber die Veranderung der Kopfform des Neugeborenen wahrend der ersten Lebenstage, p.215-42. 8? Wiirzb., 1931. Also Arch. Gyn.,.Berl., 1933, 154: Schmidt, F. *Ueber einige Varietaten im Rontgenbild des Schadels (Occiputsporn, per- sistierende Stirnnaht, Verknocherung des Liga- mentum stylohyoideum) 30p. 8? Bonn, 1932. Akabori, E. Analytical inquiries into the cranial variations according to age and sex. Anat. Anz., 1933-34, 76: 119-23.— Cameron, J. The influence of the sexual factor upon the cepha- lic index. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1929-30, 13: 171-6.— Da Costa Ferreira, A. A. The origin and signification of certain variations in the skull (philosophic range of medical anthro- pology) Arq. anat. (1925) 1926, 9: 373-80.—De Barros e Cunha, J. G. Sur les differences sexuelles dans les indices cfiphaliques horizontal, vertical et vertico-transverse. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 889.—Dickson, L. M. Description of the skull of a girl of 17. J. Anat., Lond., 1932, 67: 182-6 — Goldhamer, K. Welche Skelettvarietaten des Schadels konnen pathologische und traumatische Veranderungen vortauschen? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 584.—Grashey, R. Variationen des Schadeldaches. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1935, 52. Kongr., 22 [Discussion] 31-3. Also Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7: 415.— Jankovsky, W. Eine bemerkenswerte Veranderung am Kopf. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1937, 8: 69.—Lachi, P. Saggio di statistica di frequenza di alcune fra le pit! comuni varieta anatomiche e di alcune loro concomitanze osservate su 1,000 crani del Museo Anatomico di Genova. Arch. ital. anat., 1930-31, 28: 319; 594.—Pfuhl, W. Beitrag zur anthropologi- schen Beurteilung des Schadels vom Neugeborenen. insbesondere der Schadelbasis, nebst Bemerkungen uber symptomatische und kausalbiologische Arbeitsmethoden in der Anthropologic. Anat. Anz., 1924-25, 59: 33-80.—Pittard, E. Les variations sexuelles de l'indice cfiphalique. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1933, 43: 69-80. ---- Variations: Famous persons. Froriep, A. von. Der Schadel Friedrich von Schillers und des Dichters Begrabnisstatte. 200p. fol. Lpz., 1913. Babini, R. La base anatomica nella ricostruzione della faccia di Dante. Stomatologia, Mod., 1933, 31: 947-73.— Barbara, M. L'efEgie di Dante. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1934, 54: 923-36.—Keith, A. The skull and ancestry of Robert the Bruce. Nature, Lond., 1925, 115: 303.—Papillault, G. Les ossements du poete Jules Slovacki. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1928 38- 5-14.—Pearson, K. The skull of Robert the Bruce, King of Scotland, 1274-1329. Biometrika, Cambr., 1923-24, 16: 253-72, 16 pl. ------& Morant, G. M. The Wilkinson head of Oliver Cromwell and its relationship to busts, masks, and painted portraits. Ibid., 1934, 26: 269-378, 102 pis — Reid, R. W. Remains of Saint Magnus and Saint Rognvald, entombed in Saint Magnus Cathedral, Kirkwall, Orkney, ---- Tumors, intracranial: Treatment. See also Brain, Surgery; Cranium, Surgery. Cushing, H. W. Intracranial tumours; notes upon a series of 2,000 verified cases, with surgical mortality percentages pertaining thereto. 150p. 8? Bait,, Md., 1932. Fischer, A. *Ein Beitrag zu der Frage des Einflusses druckentlastender Operationen auf den Sehnerven bei intrakraniellen Tumoren. 35p. 8? Marburg (Lahn) 1926. . xt Alberti, W. Die Rontgentherapie der intrakraniellen Neo- plasmen. Internat. Radiother., Darm., 1926-27, 2: 841-52.— Allen I M The management of intracranial tumours in New Zealand. N. Zealand M. J., 1936, 35: 357-70— Beclere, A. La radiothfirapie des tumeurs intra-craniennes. J. mfid. chir., Par. 1932, 103: 5-15.—Biancheri, T. Decompressione bilate- rale parieto-temporo-frontale dei tumori intracranici. Arch. ital chir., 1934, 38: 639-44.—Boschi, G. Tumor endocranico guarito per via medicamentosa? Riv. pat- nerv,, 1934, 43: CRANIUM 986 CRANIUM Ibid., 1926-27, 18: 118-50, 4 pl.—Shufeldt, R. W. An his- torical skull (a relic of the Custer massacre) Med. Rev. of Rev., 1925, 31: 234-6.—Waterson, D. Bishop James Kennedy: an anthropological study of his remains. Tr. R. Soc. Edin- burgh, 1933-34, 58: 75-111, 10 pb—Wright, W. The skull of Lord Darnley. Nature, Lond., 1929, 123: 20-3. ---- Variations—by countries and races. Broom, R. Some notes on the Taungs skull. Nature, Lond., 1925, 115: 569-71.—Cameron, J. Shortening of the nasion-basion length in the white races. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1926, 9: 329-42. ------ Researches in craniometry; the contour of the frontal cranial arc in the American Negro. Tr. R. Soc Canada, 1928, 3. ser., 22: Sect, 5, Biol. Sc, 57-62. ------ The level of the nasion in the white and Negro; craniometrie studies, No. 14. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1928-29, 12: 164-75. ------ A survey of the length-height cranial index in diverse racial types of the Hominidae. Ibid., 1929-30, 13: 139-53. —---- A survey of the breadth-height index in diverse racial types of the Hominidae; craniometrie studies. Ibid., 154-70.------The nasal (nasion-akanthion) height as a criterion of race. Ibid., 1930-31, 14: 273-83.—Klimek. Contributo all' analisi raziale della serie craniologica dei Samoiedi. Arch, antrop. etnob, Fir., 1929, 59: 13-31, 3 pb—Klimek, Kraniologische Beitrage zur Systematik der gelben Rasse. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1930, 4: 58-64, 3 tab.—Lange, B. Ueber Rassenunterschiede an der Regio pterica beim Menschen. Anat. Anz., 1924-25, 58: 353-74. ■------ Studien an median-sagit- talen Schadeldiagrammen verschiedener Menschenrassen. Ibid. 1926-27, 62: 193-227.—Lyssenkov, N. K. [Craniology of the Kalmuks] Antrop. J., Moskva, 1933, 178-83.—Pearson, K. On the coefficient of racial likeness. Biometrika, Cambr., 1926-27, 18: 105-17.—Pittard, E. Contribution a l'fitude craniologique des Griquas. Anthropologic, Par., 1927, 37: 65-96.—Ried, H. A. Ueber Toonaarschadel. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1923-25, 23: 315-36, 2 pl.—Tildesley, M. L. Deter- mination of the cranial capacity of the Negro from measure- ments on the skull or the living head. Biometrika, Cambr., 1927-28, 19: 200-6.—Todd, T. W. Cranial capacity and linear dimensions, in white and Negro. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1923, 6: 97-194, 4 pl. Also repr.—Verneau, R. Note sur les carac- tfires cfiphaliques des Baras. Anthropologic, Par., 1923-24, 33- 475-507.—Weinert, H. Die Bedeutung der inneren, wahren Schadelmasse fiir rassenkundliche Untersuchungen. Med, Welt, 1928, 2: 1282-5.—Wood-Jones, F. The non-metrical morphological characters of the skull as criteria for racial diagnosis. J. Anat., Lond., 1930-31, 65: 179; 368. ---- Variations—by countries and races: Africa. Beattie, J. A note on 2 skulls from Tenerife. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1930, 14: 447-9.—Chevket Aziz. Etude mor- phologique des cranes nfio-calfidoniens et des negres africains (les angles de la base du crane) Rev. anthrop., Par., 1929, 39: il7-46.—Cipriani, L. Crani del territorio abissino. Arch. antrop. etnob, Fir., 1923, 53: 11-68.—Ferrighi, A. Appunti sulla craniologia dell' oasi di Siuwah. Riv. antrop., 1928-29, 28: 487-500.—Henzel, T. The anthropological analysis of Bushman skulls. Anthropologie, Praha, 1932, 10: 219-22.— Kama], S. Les diametres craniens chez les enfants d'Egypte normaux et hfirfidosyphilitiques; indices craniens; explication du crane natiforme. C. rend. Congr. internat. mfid. trop., 1929, 2: 971-7.—Kitson, E. A study of the Negro skull with special reference to the crania from Kenva colony. Biometrika, Cambr., 1931, 23: 271-314, 5 pb, ch.—Leblanc. E. Etude craniomfitrique et anatomique de 3 cranes Touareg Hoggar. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1929, 39: 351-63.—Massari, C. "Crani del Mozambico. Arch, antrop. etnob, Fir., 1932, 62: 81-101.— Morant, G. M. A study of predynastie Egyptian skulls from Badari based on measurements taken by Miss B. N. Stoetsiger and Professor D. E. Derry. Biometrika, Cambr., 1935, 27: 293-309, 2 ch.—Miinter, H. Zur Differentialdiagnose der Kopten. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1926, 1: 46-55. Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1927, 83:113-221. ------ Stellung der Kopten zu den Altagyptern; eine kraniometrische Studie. Ibid., 1924, 74: 614-83.—Nicolaev. L. Les angles de la base du crane chez les anciens Egyptiens. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1929, 39: 3S9-50— Pittard, E. Contribution a l'fitude cranio- logique des Boschimans. Ibid., 1927, 37: 301-14. Also Anthropologie, Par., 1928, 38: 91; 1929, 39: 233. Also Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1928, 7. ser., 9: 4.3-57.—Shrub?all, F. C. A note on Bushman craniology. Man, Lond., 1922, 17: 107-9.—Slome, D. The curvature of the Bushman calvarium. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1927, 10: 365-78.—Smith, S. A con- tribution to the study of the modern Egyptian cranium. J. Anat., Lond., 1925-26, 60: 121-30.—Stoessiger, B. N. A study of the Badarian crania recently excavated by the British School of Archaeology in Egypt. Biometrika, Cambr., 1927-28, 19: 110-50, 7 pb, 2 ch.—Struck, B. Versuch einer Karte des Kopfindex im mittleren Afrika. Zschr. Ethnol., 1922, 54: 51-113, map.—Woo, T. L. A study of 71 ninth dynasty Egyptian skulls from Sedment. Biometrika, Cambr., 1930, 22: 65-93, 5 pb, ch. ---- Variations—by countries and races: America. Bean, R. B. The cephalic index, head length and breadth in old Virginians. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1934, 19: 247-88.— Bell, E. H., & Hrdlicka, A. A recent Indian skull of apparently low type from Nebraska. Ibid., 1935, 20: 5-8, 2 pl.—Bethen- court Ferreira, J. Notas craniol6gicas; sobre alguns cranios indianos. Arq. anat., 1927, 10: 289-301.—Cameron, J. Cor- relations between cranial capacity and cranial length, breadth, and height, as studied in the Greenland Eskimo crania, United States National Museum. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1927-28, 11: 259-68.—Gusinde, M. Die kraniologischen Verhaltnisse der Feuerlander. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1927, 57: 141-3.— Hansen, G. H. Utah Lake skull cap. Am. Anthrop., 1934, 36: 431-3, pl.—Henckel, K. O. Beitrage zur Anthropologie Chiles; iiber Schadel aus Conehal Darwin in Talcahuano. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1932-33, 31: 310-3, pb, tab.—Leh- mann, W. Ein Toltekenscbadel. Zschr. Ethnol., 1927-28, 59: 132-9.—Oetteking, B. Kraniologie der Nordwestkiiste Nordamerikas. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1927, 57: 150-3.— Renaud, E. B. Les plus anciens cranes indiens du sud-ouest Amfiricain. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1928, 38: 43-6.—Sergi, G. Crani antichi e altre ossa della Patagonia. Riv. antrop., 192-8 29, 28: 281-305, 4 pb—Shapiro, H. L. Old New Yorkers; a series of crania from the Nagel burying ground, New York City. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1930-31, 14: 379-404.—Verneau, R. Cranes d'indiens de la Colombie; l'filfiment Papoua en Amfi- rique. Anthropologie, Par., 1924, 34: 353-86.—Zimmermann, G. Ueber einige interessante Schadel aus Siidamerika. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1935, 65: 194-203, 2 pl. ---- Variations—by countries and races: Asia. Ariens Kappers, C. U. Contributions to the anthropology of the Near East; Phoenician and Palmyrene skulls. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1931, 34: 106-15, 4 pl.—Bonin, G. von. Beitrag zur Kraniologie von Ost-Asien. Biometrika, Cambr., 1931, 23: 52-113.—Chang, C. Some observations on northern Chinese skulls. Chin. M. J., 1934, 48: 1282-8.—Harrower, G. A study of the Hokien and the Tamil skull. Tr. R. Soc. Edin- burgh, 1925-26, 54: 573-99, pb, 2 ch. ------ A study of the crania of the Hylam Chinese. Biometrika, Cambr., 1928, ser. B, 245-78, 4 pb. app.—Hasebe, K. Knochenerhebungen in der Schlafen- und Nackengegend der Schadel der Mikronesier. Arb. Anat. Inst. Univ. Sendai, 1935, H. 17, 1-9, 3 pb—Henckle. K. O. Zur Kraniologie Paliistinas. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1930, 28: 238-43, pb—Kitson, E. Biometrika; a study of the Naba skull. Biometrika, Cambr., 1933, 25: 1-20, ch., 4 pb— Kleiweg de Zwaan, J. P. Quelques cranes de l'ile Lomblen (Archipel Indien) Anthropologie, Praha, 1932, 10: 129-43.— Klimek, S. [Skulls from Celebes] Ibid., 228-33.—Montan- don, G. Une voute cranienne Ainou surbaissfie. Anthro- pologie, Par., 1929, 39: 271-82.—Morant, G. M. A first study of the Tibetan skull. Biometrika, Cambr., 1921-22, 14: 193- 260, 14 pb, 7 ch. ------ A study of certain oriental series of crania including the Nepalese and Tibetan series in the British Museum (Natural History) Ibid., 1923-24, 16: 1-105, 16 pb— Nanagas, J. C. A study on the cranial capacity of Filipinos. Philippine J. Sc, 1929, 38: 83-117, 3 pl. ------ Contribu- tions to the craniology of the Filipinos; on the cranial dimen- sions and indices. Ibid., 1930, 42: 347-408, pl.—Noureddin Bey, Nechet Omer Bey [et ab] Craniologie des turcs. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1928, 38: 321-3.—Sitsen, A. E. Leber die Schadelform der Javaner (ein Beitrag zur unabsichtlichen Miss- bildung des Schadels) Anthrop. Anz., 1934, 11: 68-97.— Talko-Hryncewicz. J. [Contribution to the craniology of actual and extinct races of central Asia: Mongolo-Khalchases, Bou- riates half breeds of Ourga, and other people entombed in their huts] Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc. 1930, BII (Zoology) 107- 16, 4 pl. ---- Variations—by countries and races: Aus- tralia and Oceania. Bonin, G. von. A contribution to the craniology of the Easter Islanders. Biometrika, Cambr., 1931, 23: 249-69. •------ On the craniology of Oceania; crania from New Britain. Ibid., 1936, 28:123-48, 8 pl.—Drennan, M. R. An Australoid skull from the Cape Flats. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1929, 59:417-27,3 pl.—Graf, L. A. Ueber eine Schadelserie aus West- Neu-Guinea; ein Beitrag zur Rassenkunde von Melanesien, Arch. Julius Klaus Stift, 1931, 6: 123-270, 4 pb—Gullberg, J. E., & Burkitt, A. N. An abnormal skull from New Guinea, with remarks on the structure of the mandible. J. Anat., Lond., 1924-25, 59: 41-55.—Gusinde, P. M., & Lebzelter, V. Kraniologische Beobachtungen an feuerlandischen und australi- schen Schadeln. Anthropos, Modling, 1927, 22: 259-85. ch.— Kassbacher, M. Beitrag zur Morphologie der Neuguinea- Schadel. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1931, 96: 453- 72.— Mair, R. N. C. Macnamara's Australier 1034 H. Zsclir. Morph. Anthrop., 1923, 23: 179-84.—Morant, G. M. A study of the Australian and Tasmanian skulls based on previously published measurements. Biometrika, Cambr., 1927-28, 19: 417-40.— Rosiftski, B. The skulls of Telei from Bougainville. Anthro- pologie, Praha, 1S32, 10: 234-42.—Wood-Jones, F. The Tasmanian skull. J. Anat., Lond., 1928-29, 63: 224-32. ------ The Australian skull. Ibid., 352-5. ------ Con- trasting types of Australian skulls. Ibid., 1934, 68: 323-30. ---- Variations—by countries and races: Europe. _ Fleury-Ctjello, E. *Untersuchungen iiber die siiddeutsche Brachykephahe; alemannische CRANIUM 987 CRANIUM Rcihengraberschadel aus Obcrrotweil (Baden) [Berlin]' p.406-28. 8? Stuttg., 1931. Also Zschr. Morph., 1932, 30: Armando Themido, A. Anomalies de rficaille de l'occipital dans les cranes portugais. Fol. anat. Univ. Conimbr., 1933, 8: No. 8, 1-9.—Bartucz, L. Der Langen-Breiten-Index in Un- garn. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1927, 57: 126-30.—Biasutti, R. Osservazioni su alcuni crani di una grotta del mar di Laponia e sull' etnologie dell' Europa settentrionale. Arch, antrop. etnob, Fir., 1921, 51: 188-94, pl.—Boas, F. The cephalic index in Holland and its heredity. Human Biol., 1933, 5: 587-99.—Brash, J. C, Layard, D., & Young, M. The Anglo-Saxon skulls from Bidford-on-Avon, Warwickshire and Burwell, Cambridgeshire, with a comparison of their principal characters and those of the Anglo-Saxon skulls in London museums. Biometrika, Cambr., 1935, 27: 373-87, 4 pb, ch.— Bryn, H. Die blonden Brachykephalen in Norwegen. An- throp. Anz., 1929-30, 6: 231-48. ------ [Cephalic index in Norwegian villages] Norsk tskr. mil. med., 1931, 35: 71; 107, 3 maps. ------ Ueber die Verteilung des Langenbreiten- Index des Kopfes in 639 Gemeinden Norwegens. Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1931-32, 6: 107-9.—Bunak, V. The cranio- logical types of the East Slavic Kurgans. Anthropologie, Praha, 1932, 10: 273-310, 3 pb—Bushkovich, V. [Crania Ukrainica] Ukrain. med. arkh., 1927, 1: 141-67.—Czortkower, S. [The skulls of Ulwowek] Anthropologie, Praha, 1932, 10: 212-8.—Davida, J. Beitrage zur Kraniologie der Magyaren und der siebenbiirgischen Walachen. Anat. Anz., 1928,6 6: 30- 42.—De Barros e Cunha, J. G. Les differences entre les pro- vinces du Portugal quant aux caractfires craniomfitriques. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1924, 34: 317-20.—Fischer, E. Untersuchun- gen iiber die siiddeutsche Brachykephahe; die Gebeine aus dem karolingischen Kloster Lorsch. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1932-33, 31: 283-98, 4 pb, tab.—Frassetto, F. Crania etrusca: le forme craniche degli etruschi e il problema delle origini etrusche. Riv. antrop., 1928-29, 28: 463-7.—Furier, O. [Anthropological types, found among human skulls in Russia] Anthropologie, Praha, 1927, 5: 223-37.—Gaspar, J. Schadel aus der Zeit der Landnahme Ungarns. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1928, 58: 129-40.—Giuffrida-Ruggeri, V. I dati cranio- logici still' Albania e due crani albanesi inediti. Arch, antrop. etnob, Fir., 1920, 50: 3-17.—Gladstone, R. J. Description of a human cranium dredged from the bed of the River Trent, and a comparison of this with ancient and modern British skulls. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1921, 51: 343-69.—Gros, G. J. Les cranes peints d'Hallstatt. Aesculape, Par., 1934, 24: 217-20.—Hafferl, A. Untersuchungen an Schiideln aus der Steiermark. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1936, 106: 49-79—Hau- schild, M. W. Die Gottinger Graberschadel; ein Beitrag zur Anthropologie Niedersachsens. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1919-21, 21: 365-438, 5 pl.—Henckel. K. O. Die Schadelreste aus dem Reihengraberfeld vom Riegeranger in Giesing. Zschr. ges. Anat,, 1. Abt., 1925, 77: 275-97.—Hooke, B. G. E. A third study of the English skull, with special reference to the Farringdon Street crania. Biometrika, Cambr., 1926-27, 18: 1-55, 6 pb, 8 ch. ------& Morant, G. M. The present state of our knowledge of British craniology in late prehistoric and historic times. Ibid., 99-104.—Kiissbacher, M. Metrische und vergleichende Untersuchung an Albanerschadeln. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1929, 90: 199-221. ------• Beitrag zur Kraniologie der Lappen. Zschr. Anat. Entw., 1935, 104: 571-92.—Klebelsnerg, R. von. Ueber einen bemerkenswerten rezenten Menschenschiidel von Wattens im Unterinntal (Tirol) Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1924, 54: 198-201.—Knorre, G. von. Kraniologische Untersuchungen an Scbadeln aus Skelett- grabern Lettgallens. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1930, 28: 256-312, 5 pl , 3 tab.—Lebzelter, V. Romische Schadel aus der Steiermark. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1927, 57: 39-43.— Mascarenhas, C. Le ptfirion chez les Portugais. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1264. Also Arch, anat., Strasb., 1926727, 6: 469-84.—Massari, C. Nota su alcuni crani provenienti da scavi condotti nell' Isola di Cipro. Arch, antrop. etnob, Fir., 1929, 59: 66-75.—Matieffka, J. The skull of Podbaba (Bo- hemia) Anthropologie, Praba, 1924, 2: 1-16, 2 pl. ----— [The skulls of Zbraslav, attributed to the rulers Venceslas II, Venceslas III, and to the reign of Elise] Ibid., 1925, 3: 31-44 3 pl. ------ [Craniology of the Jews; skulls from the old cemetery, Prague] Anthropologie, Praha, 1926, 4: 163-219.— Mendes Correia, A. A. La minoritfi brachycfiphale chez les Portugais et l'origine de la brachycfiphalie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 526-8.—Misicka, C. J. Cranial capacity of the Bohemians and old Slavs. Anthropologie, Praha, .1924, 2: 211-23.— Morant, G. M. A first study of the craniology of England and Scotland from neolithic to early historic times, with special reference to the Anglo-Saxon skulls in London Museums. Biometrika, Cambr., 1926-27, 18: 56-98, 2 ch. ------ A contribution to Basque craniometry. Ibid., 1929, 22: Sect. A, 67-84, 5 pb, ch. ------ & Hoadley, M. F. A study of the recently excavated Spitalfields crania. Ibid., 1931", 23: 191-248, 7 pl.—Miihimann, W. E. Untersuchungen iiber'die'siiddeutsche Brachykephahe; badische Schadel aus dem 16.-18. Jahrhundert. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1932, 30: 382-405, 5 pb—Munter, H. Untersuchungen iiber die siid- deutsche Brachvcephalie; Gebeine aus dem Kloster Reichenau. Ibid! 1934, 34': 286-302, 2 pb, tab.—Ohar, O. [Mongoloid characteristics of skulls in central Europe] Anthropologie, Praha 1930, 8: 174-83.—Papilian, V. Nouvelles recherches anthropologiques sur la tete des Roumains de Transylvanie. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1923, 33: 336-41.—Pina, L. de. O indice cefalico dos Portugueses, em relacao com a idade. Arq. anat., 1930-32, 14: 549-52.—Ragnotti, E. Illustrazione della rae- colta Mortara di crani del territorio Etrusco. Boll. Accad. med. Perugia, 1925, No. 3, 1.—Reid, R. W., & Morant, G. M. A study of the Scottish short cist crania. Biometrika, Cambr., 1928, ser.B, 379-88, 10 pb, app.—Ribbing, L. Sur la per- sistance d'un type cranien depuis l'&ge de pierre jusqu'a nos jours dans une contrfie sufidoise. Hereditas, Lund, i926, 7: 145-50.—Schumacher, O. Ueber alt-griechische Schadel von Myrina und Ephesus. Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1925-26, 25: 435-63, pl.—Shapiro, H. L. Contributions to the craniology of Central Europe; crania from Greiffenberg in Carinthia. Anthrop. Papers Am. Mus. Natur. Hist,, 1929, 31: 1-120.— Sittoni, G. Brachimorfi e dolicomorfi in Valdimagra. Riv. antrop., 1924-25, 26: 251-75.—Stefko, W. H. Materialien zur Kraniologie der jetzigen grossrussischen Bevolkerung. Zscbr. Morph. Anthrop., 1925, 25: 141-56, pl.—Stoessiger, B. N., & Morant, G. M. A study of the crania in the vaulted ambulatory of Saint Leonard's Church, Hythe. Biometrika, Cambr., 1932, 24: 135-202, 7 pb, 2 ch. ---- in animals. Bensley, B. A. A muskox skull from Iroquois Beach deposits at Toronto; Ovibos proximus, sp. nov. lip. 8? Toronto, 1923. Amschler, J. W. Zur Biologie und Kraniologie des Haus- Yak im Sibirischen Altai. Biol, gen., Wien, 1931, 8: 1-32.— Antonius, H. O. Bemerkungen iiber einige Saugetierschadel von Sardinien. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1921, 23: sect. sc, 37-49.—Bischoff. Ueber einen im Besitze des Dr Auzoux, Verfertiger plastisch-anatomiseher Praparate in Paris, befind- lichen mannlichen Gorilla- und einen im naturhistorischen Museum zu Brtissel befindlichen weiblichen Chimpansfi- Schiidel mit 6 Backenzahnen. Sitzber. Bayer. Akad. Wiss., 1867, 1: 444-9.—Bolk, L. On the existence of a dolichocephalic race of Gorilla. Proc Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1925, 28: Sect. sc, 204-13. ------ [Occurrence of long-headed gorillas] Versl. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1925, 34: 280-96.—Bolkay. S. J. Die Schadel der Salamandrinen, mit besonderer Riicksicht auf ihre systematische Bedeutung. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1928, 86: 259-319.—Boonstra, L. D. Some features of the cranial morphology of the tapinocephalid deinocephalians. Bull. Am. Mus. Natur. Hist., 1936, 72: 75-98, 3 pl. ------ The cranial morphology of some titanosuchid deinocephalians. Ibid., 99-116, 9 pl.—Bucciante, L., & Muggia, G. Sulla mor- fologia del condrocranio degli sdentati. Monit. zool. ital., 1934, 45: suppl., 293-5.—Case, E. C. The brain and skull of a paleoniscid fish from the Pennsylvanian of western Missouri. Proc. Am. Philos. Soc, 1937-38, 78: 1-10, 2 pb—Curson, H. H. Anatomical study No. 62; on the effect of debudding on skull conformation. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1937, 8: 487-501.— Di Caporiacco, L. II cranio di Microichthys coccoi Riipp. Monit. zool. ital., 1926, 37: 127-32.—Dolivo-Dobrovolsky, V. L'anatomie du crane du protfie (Proteus anguinus Laur.) Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1923-24, 62: Notes et rev., 1-3.— Edgeworth, F. H. On the quadrate in Cryptobranchus, Menopoma, and Hynobius. J. Anat., Lond., i922-23, 57: 238-44.—Harris. H. A. Endocranial form of gorilla skulls; with SDecial reference to the existence of dolichocephaly as a normal feature of certain primates. Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1926, 9: 157-72.—Holler, P. Funktionelle Analyse des Hecht- schiidels. Morph. Jahrb., 1935, 76: 279-320.—Hopwood, A. T. Notes on some anomalous gibbon skulls. J. Anat., Lond., 1933, 67: 475-9.—Kohanyi-Szabelly, K. Anleitung zur Kraniologie und Kraniometrie bei unseren Haustieren. Biol. gen., Wien, 1934, 10: 545-68, 3 pb— Krassowsky, S. K. Zur Morphologie der Spechtschadeb Anat. Anz., 1936, 82: 112- 28.—Kripp, D. von. Die Spezialisationsreihe der Storche, Reiher und Kormorane vom konstruktiven und biotechnischen Standpunkt. Morph. Jahrb., 1933, 72: 60-92.—Kucera, C. Etude de quelques formes anormales du crane et des cornes envisagfies comme caractfires de race. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 258.—Limberger, R. Beitrag zur Darstellung des Knorpel- scbadels vom Pferd. Morph. Jahrb., 1925, 55: 240-69.— Lubosch. Ueber den in der Literatur erwahnten streptogna- then Schadel des Ziegenmelkers (Caprimulgus europaeus) nebst Bemerkungen iiber die Trigeminusmuskulatur der Vogel und die Kiefergelenkfrage. Verh. Anat. Ges., 1929, 38: 64-76.— Marchevski, M. T. Craniological studies on dogs. Bull. internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1926, 601-15.—Neseni, R. Die Unterscheidung des Schadels von Hund, Rot-, Silber- und Blaufuchs. Prag. tierarztl. Arch., 1935, 15: 85-92.—Olson, E. C. The occipital, otic, basicranial and pterygoid regions of the Gorgonopsia. J. Morph., 1938, 62: 141-75.—Petkov, A. A. Der Schadel beim Hausbiiffel (Bubalus vulgaris) Zschr. ges. Anat,, 1. Abt., 1931, 96: 220-57.—Ramaswami, L. S. The cranial morphology of some examples of Peloba- tidae (Anura) Anat. Anz., 1935-38, 81: 65-96.—Romer, A. S. The dipnoan cranial roof. Am. J. Sc, 1936, 32: 241-56.— Sch'ame. Die Grundformen des Haushundschadels. Berl. tieriirztl. Wschr., 1925, 41: 374-6.—Senna, A. Contributo alia conoscenza del cranio della Selache (Cetorrhinus maximus Gunn) Arch. ital. anat., 1925, 22: 84-122, 2 pb—Severtzov, A. N. Zur Morphologie des Schadels von Polypterus delhesi. Anat. Anz., 1924-25, 59: 271-8. ------ Studies on the bony skull of fishes. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1926, 70: 451-540.— Simpson, G. G.' Structure of a primitive notoungulate CRANIUM 988 CRAVEN cranium. Am. Mus. Novit., N. Y., 1936, No. 824, 1-31.— Tretjakov, D. Die schleimknorpeligen Bestandteile im Kopfskelet von Ammocoetes. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1929, 123: 470-516.—Villiers, C. G. S. de. Some features of the cranial anatomy of Hemisus marmoratus. Anat. Anz., 1930-31, 71: 305-31. ------ Ueber den • Schadelbau des Breviceps fuscus. Ibid., 1931, 72: 164-78. ------ Breviceps and Probreviceps; comparison of the cranial osteology of 2 closely related Anuran genera. Ibid., 1932-33, 75: 257-76. Die Schadelanatomie der Rhombophryne testudo Boettger in bezug auf ihre Verwandtschaft mit den malagasischen Brevici- pitiden. Ibid., 1934, 78: 295-310. ------ A comparison of some cranial features of the East African Gymnophiones Boulengerula boulengeri Tornier and Scolecomorphus ulu- gurensis Boulenger. Ibid., 1938, 86: 1-26.—Weinert, H. Ueber die Lage des Basion am neuzusammengesetzten Mous- tierschadeb Zschr. Morph. Anthrop., 1930, 28: 345. CRANTIN, Maurice Louis Eugene, 1891- *L'apport d'oxygene dans l'anesthesie generale a Father par le procede de r6-inhalation (re- breathing) 34p. 8? Par., 1928. CRARY, George W„ 1864-1925. Obituary. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 122: 693. CRASIS. See Constitution; Pathology, humoral. CRASPEDOMONADIDAE. See also Mastigophora. Hofeneder, H. Ueber eine neue Craspedomonadine. Arch. Protistenk., 1925, 51: 192-203. CRASSELT, Franz, 1872- *Anfechtung der Ehe bei Epilepsie und Kleinhirntumor (2 psychiatrisch-forensische Falle aus dem Eherecht) 62p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1928. CRASSICAUDA. See also Nematoda. Joyeux, C, & Baer, J. G. Sur la prfisence du nfimatode, Crassicauda crassicauda (Creplin 1829) chez un dauphin des cotes de la France. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1931, 24: 198-203.—Skrjabin, K. I., & Andreewa, N. K. Un nouveau nfimatode: Crassicauda giliakiana n. sp. trouvfi dans les reins de Delphinoptera. Ann. parasit., Par., 1934, 12: 15-26. CRASSIPHIALA. See also Trematoda. Hunter, G. W. The strigeid trematode, Crassiphiala ambloplitis (Hughes 1927) Parasitology, Lond., 1933, 25: 510-7.—Van Haitsma, J. P. Crassiphiala bulboglossa, nov. gen. spec, a holostomatid trematode from the belted kingfisher, Ceryle alcyon Linn. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1925, 44: 121-31. CRASSOUSI, Mike, 1903- * Ueber die angebliche Veranderlichkeit der Blutgruppen. 20p. 8? Wiirzb., R. Mayr, 1935. CRASSUS bacillus. See Diplococcus, crassus. CRATAEGUS. See also Cardiotonics. Dieterle, H., & Dorner, O. Ueber die Inhaltsstoffe von Crataegus oxyacantha L. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1937, 275: 428-37.—Hollingsworth, T. D. Crataegus oxyacantha. Eclect. M. J., 1934, 94: 341.—Ritter, H. Crataegus oxyacantha, ein wenig bekanntes und doch wertvolles Herzmittel. Hippo- krates, Stuttg., 1935, «: 219; 259.— Santenoise & Vidacovitch. Action du Crataegus sur le tonus vago-sympathique. Encfi- phale, 1924, 19: 246, 2 pl. CRATAERINA. See also Diptera. Austen, E. E. On the genus Crataerina, von Olf., and its allies (Diptera pupipara; family Hippoboscidae) with descrip- tions of new species. Parasitology, Lond., 1926, 18: 350-60, pl.—Moutier, F. Parasitisme occasionnel d'un diptere cra- taerhins pallida Latreille sur I'homme. Ann. parasit., Par., 1928, 6: 105. CRAVEIRO Feyo, Jose Alexandrine *Ovario- tomia em Portugal. 105p. 8? Lisb., Nova Minerva, 1880. CRAVEIRO Lopes, Antonio Carlos. *Algumas palavras sobre o lupus vulgar de face o seu trata- mento. 181p. 8? Lisb., Casa Portug., 1890. CRAVEN, John Henry, 1880- A text- book on chiropractic orthopedy. 399p. 8? Davenport, la., 1921. ■--- A text-book on hygiene and pediatrics from a chiropractic standpoint. 407p. 8? Davenport, Iowa [1924] CRAVENS, Robert, 1794-1821. Hahn, E. V. Glimpses into a surgical classroom of 1815, through the notebook of Robert Cravens. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1936, 29: 112-6. CRAVERI, C. Formolario delle speciality medicinali straniere ed Italiano piu diffuse; 1,600 ricette, numerose formoie di soluzioni per uso ipodermico e di preparazioni profumo-farma- ceutiche. xix, 524p. 16? Milano, U. Hoepli, 1915. CRAW-CRAW. See Onchocercosis. CRAWFISH [crayfish] See under Crustacea. CRAWFORD, E. May. By the equator's snowy peak; a record of medical missionary work and travel in British East Africa. 2p.l. 176p. 8? Lond., Church Mission. Soc, 1913. CRAWFORD, J. A., & CHALAM, B. S. Mos- quito reduction and malarial prevention; a precis. x, 102p. 8? Lond., Oxford Univ. Press, 1926. CRAWFORD, J. Ramser, 1889- See Fisk, Eugene Lyman, & Crawford, J. R. How to make the periodic health examination [&c] 393p. 8! N. Y., 1927. CRAWFORD, Jane Todd, 1763-1812. Jaff6, R. H. [Biography] Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 1357.—Jane Todd Crawford Memorial Service, auspices of the Kentucky State Medical Association, Danville, May 30, 1935. Kentucky M. J., 1935, 33: 207. CRAWFORD, M. E. F., PERRY, E. O. V., & ZILVA, S. S. Vitamin content of Australian, New Zealand, and English butters. 50p. 8: Lond., H. M. Stat. Off., 1932. Forms No. 175, Gr. Britain Privy Counc. M. Res. Counc. Spec Rep. CRAWFORD, Nelson Antrim, 1888- , & MENNINGER, Karl A. The healthy-minded child, viii, 198p. 8? N. Y., Coward-McCann, 1930. CRAWFURD, Raymond Henry Payne, 1865- 1938. Obituary- Brit. M. J., 1938, 1: 651, port. Also Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 697, port. CRAWLEY, Alfred Ernest, 1869- The mystic rose; a study of primitive marriage, xviii, 492p. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1902. Also new ed. rev. by Theodore Besterman. 2 v. xx, 375p.; vii, 340p. 8? Lond., Methuen & Co. [1927] CRAWLEY, Frank G., 1871-1935. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 1284, port. CRAWSHAW, Samuel, 1869-1926. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 82. CREAM. See also Butter; Dairy products; Ice cream: Milk. Guthrie, E. S. Separation of cream, p. 195- 210. 8? Ithaca, 1922. Forms Bull. 51, Cornell Univ. N. York State Coll. Agr. Hempfer, M. *Bakteriologische Untersu- chungen von Schlagsahne. 23p. 8? Giessen, 1915. Martin, W. H., & Caulfield, W. J. Pro- ducing quality cream. 18p. 8? Manhattan, 1929. ----& Fay, A. C. The evaporation and spray systems of cooling cream. 16p. 8? Manhattan, 1936. CREAM 989 CREATINE Arrfite royal portant le reglement relatif au commerce de la creme (23 mai 1934) Bull. Admin, hyg., Brux., 1934, 94-7.— Baumann, O. Ueber den Nachweis von Verdickungsmitteln in Schlagrahm. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1928, 55: 577-80.—Dichno, M. A., & Briskin, O. M. Zur Beurteilung von saurem Rahm. Ibid., 1926, 52: 469-75.—Getz, C. A., Smith, G. F. [et ab] Instant whipping of cream by aeration. Food Res., 1937, 2: 409-28.—Jorgensen, G. The rising of fat in milk. Analyst, Cambr., 1931, 56: 380-2.—Lyons, J., & Pyne, G. T. Factors affecting the body or viscosity of cream and related matters. Econom. Proc. R. Dublin Soc, 1933, 2: 461-500, pl.—Mohler, H-, & Forster, H. Zur Bestimmung eines Wasserzusatzes zu Rahm. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1936, 27: 125-30.—Murray, J. K., & Weston, V. Notes on the bacteriology, titrable acidity, and H-ion concentration of some creams. J. Proc. R. Soc. N. S. Wales (1923) 1924, 57: 256-82.—Pagnini, U. Ricerche e considerazioni sulla panna montata in vendita nelle latterie di Torino, con particolare riguardo alia presenza in essa di germi del genere Brucella e del micobacterio tubercolare. Ann. igiene, 1937, 47: 213- 26.—Preventing typhoid and bacterial food poisoning from cream-filled pastry. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1937, 52: 930-2.—Ramage, G. Cream: its composition and dietary value. Med. Off., Lond., 1937, 57: 169; 237; 58: 179.— Slovtzov, B. I., & Zaradskaia, S. P. [Nutritive value of vege- tative cream] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1922, 22: 167-75.—Stro- hecker, R. Ueber den Nachweis von neutralisiertem Rahm. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1927, 53: 221-7.—Wiley, W. J. The acidity of cream and the keeping quality of butter made from it, with special reference to the neutralization of cream. J. Counc. Sc. Indust. Res., Melb., 1933, 6: 14-25. ---- cosmetic. See also Cosmetic; Lotion. Barthelemy, R. Creme des 3 fleurs d'orient. Hopital, 1934, 22: 551.—Ganino, G. Creme per il viso. Boll. chim. farm., 1936, 75: 65-72.—Lloyd, J. U., Ostwald, W., & Erbring, H. A method for the measurement of certain mechanical properties of pharmaceutical and technical creams. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1936, 25: 386-91.—Marshall, W. An efficient and inexpensive skin cleansing formula. South. M. J., 1937, 30: 349.—Ramanuskas, P. P. Cosmetic cold creams. Am. J. Pharm., 1936, 108: 148-51. ------ Cosmetic cleansing creams. Ibid., 1937, 109: 131-4.—Schamberg, J. F. Peculiar discoloration of the skin from mercurial compounds in proprie- tary face creams. Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 3: 265. CREAN, Thomas Joseph, 1873-1923. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 614. Also Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 720. CREATINE and creatinine. See also Blood chemistry, Creatine; Fatigue; Glycocoll; Guanidine; Metabolism; Muscle, Physiology; Nitrogen, Metabolism; Uric acid, Metabolism. Bade, H. *Vergleichende Untersuchungen uber den Kreatingehalt im Liquor cerebrospinalis, Blutserum und Vollblut. 15p. 8? Rostock, 1933. Hunter, A. Creatine and creatinine. 281p. 8? Lond., 1928. Kayser, F. D. *De la creatine et de la creati- nine envisagees aux points de vue chimique, physiobiologique et pathologique. 168p. 8? Par., 1934. Koplowitz, E. *Kreatin und Kreatinin; ihr physiologisches und pathologisches Vorkommen und ihre klinische Bedeutung [Berlin] 72p. 8? Charlottenb., 1926. Roncato, A. Proprieta spettrografiche della creatina e della creatinina. p.391-8. 8? Venez., 1924. . u , Cahn, T., & Houget, J. Le role de l'acide crfiatinephospho- rique (phosphagene) dans la contraction musculaire. C. rend. Soc biol., 1932, 109: 1355-7.—Ciaccio, L. Sulla presunta creatina del residuo di tessuti nervosi e muscolan estratti con acidi. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 229-31.—Cnstol, Nikolich & Boukovala. Diffusabilitfi clinique comparee de l'acide urique et de la creatinine. Bull. Soc. sc mfid. biol. Montpellier, 1922-23, 4: 250.—Ferdmann, D., & Femschmidt, O. Zur Frage der Verteilung der Kreatinphosphorsaure in verschiedenen Muskeln und Organen des tierischen Organismus. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 178: 173-8.—Ferro-Lizzi, G. Fisiologia dei corpi creatinici. Arch. stud, fisiopat. ricam- bio 1934, 2: 145-74.—Greenwald, I. On the presence of creatinine'in invertebrates. Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932, 203__Hunter, A. The creatine content of the muscles and some other tissues in fishes. 3. Biol. Chem., 1929, 81: 513- 03__Ikoma S. Ueber den Einfluss der Gallensauren auf den Kreatininstoffwechsel. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1928, 40: 890-8.— Kutscher, F., & Ackermann, D. Ueber das alterna- tive Vorkommen von Kreatin(in) und Arginin bei Vertebraten beziebungsweise Avertebraten. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1931, 199: 266-72.—Linneweh, W. Ueber das angebbche Vorkom- men von Kreatin und Kreatinin im Erdboden und in der Pflanze. Zschr. Biol., 1927, 86: 345-50.—Myers, V. C. Crea- tine and creatinine. Yale J. Biol. M., 1932, 4: 467-84.— Reif, G. Versuche iiber die Luminescenz des Kreatinins. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1929, 58: 28-33.—Takahashi. I. Ueber das Verhalten des Kreatins beziehungsweise Krea- tinins im Hiihnerei bei der Injektionsmethode. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 219: 31-3. ---- Chemistry. Kohn, R. *Kreatinin im Rahmen der iibrigen, den Blutzucker senkenden Stoffe und seine Bezie- hungen zum Kreatin [Berlin] 20p. 8? Char- lottenb., 1931. Achard, C, Levy, J., & Potop, I. Sur la crfiatinine ultra- filtrable. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 658; 1934, 116: 913.— Bergmann, M., & Zervas, L. Synthese des Glykocyamin au i Arginin und Glykokoll; ein Beitrag zur Kreatinfrage. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1927, 172: 277-88. ------ Synthese der Kreatins aus Sarkosin und Arginin; neue Synthese des Methy.- guanidins. Ibid., 1928, 173: 80-3.—Cameron, A. T., & Guthrie. J. S. The rate of decomposition of creatine in acid and in alkaline solution. Canad. J. Res., 1933, 9: 360-72.—Cannan, R. K., & Shore, A. The creatine-creatinine equilibrium; the apparent dissociation constants of creatine and creatinine. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 920-9.—Deniges, G. Proprifitfis colloidogenes des composfis crfiatiniques. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., 1935, 667-72. Also J. mfid. Bordeaux, 1935, 112: 67-9.—Dox, A. W., & Yoder, L. Esterification of creatine. J. Biol. Chem., 1922, 54: 671-3.—Eadie, G. S., & Hunter, A. The apparent dissociation constants of creatine and creatinine. Ibid., 1926, 67: 237-44.—Edgar, G., & Hinegardner, W. S. The preparation of creatinine from creatine. Ibid., 1923, 56: 881-6.-—Gaebler, .O. H. A new adsorbent for creatinine. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 832-5. ------ The decomposition of creatinine with baryta. J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 69: 613-24.—Greenwald, I. The chemistry of JafTfi's reaction for creatinine; the isolation of the red compound. Ibid., 1928, 80: 103-6. ------ A note on ammonium crea- tinine picrate and its possible use in the preparation of creati- nine. Ibid., 1929, 81: 73-5.----— A compound of picric acid with 2 molecules of creatinine; its combinations with acid and alkali. Ibid., 1930, 86: 333-43. Also repr. ------ & Gross, J. The chemistry of Jaffe's reaction for creatinine; a red tautomer of creatinine picrate. Ibid., 1924-25, 59: 601- 14.—Hahn, A., & Fasold, H. Ueber die Salzbildung von Kreatin mit Natronlauge. Zschr. Biol., 1924-25, 82: 473-84. Ueber die gegenseitige Umwandlung von Kreatin und Kreatinin. Ibid., 1925, 83: 283-8.—Hahn, A., & Schafer, L. Ueber die gegenseitige Umwandlung von Kreatin und Krea- tinin. Ibid., 1924, 80: 195r210.— Kapfhammer, J. Ein Beitrag zur Chemie des Kreatinins. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 156: 182-9.—Leikola, E. Ueber die Reaktion von Jafffi zum Nachweis des Kreatinins (vorlaufige Mitteilung) Acta Soc. med. Duodecim, 1927, 8: fasc 1, No. 3, 1-17.—Palladin, A., & Ferdmann, D. Kreatinphosphorsaure. In Handb. biol. Ar- beitsmeth. (E. Abderhalden) Berl., 1936, 5: pt 5 A, 905-36.— Pittarelli, E. Sopra una reazione cromatica della creatina. Biochim. ter. sper., 1928, 15: 313-5. Also Boll. chim. farm., 1928, 67: 545-7.—Reinwein, H. Geben Kreatin und Kreatinin die Diazoreaktion? Zschr. Biol., 1924, 81: 49.—Roughichich, O. S. The creatinine coefficient in the infant. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1926, 1: 348-56.—Sanchez, J. A. Nuevas reacciones de la creatina y de la creatinina. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 616.—Sato, N. Biochemical studies on creatine and creatinine. Sei i kwai, 1928, 47: No. 10, 1.— Schotte, H., Priewe, H., & Roescheisen. H. Synthese dea Kreatinols (N-Methyl-N-fS-oxathyl-guanidin) Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 174: 119-76.—Terada, M. Zur Darstellung von Kreatinin aus Harn. Ibid., 1927, 170: 289-93.—Weise, W., & Tropp, C. Untersuchungen iiber die Jafffische Pikrinsaure- reaktion. Ibid., 1928, 178: 125-38. ---- Clearance and tolerance. Cantinieaux, V. De l'existence d'une constante dans l'excrfi- tion rfinale de la crfiatinine. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 848-51.—Fonteyne, P., & Ingelbrecht, P. L'existence d'un coefficient crfiatininosficrfitoire pour le rein. Ibid., 88: 642-4. L'existence d'un coefficient crfiatininosficrfitoire chez le chien. Ibid., 1203-6.—Hakansson, E. Klinische Erfah- rungen mit der Kreatininbelastungsprobe (Discussion) Acta med. scand., 1934, suppl. 59, 218-22.—Hanzal, R. F., & Hay- man, J. M., jr. A simplified method for measurement of creatinine clearance. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 730-3. Also repr.—Jimenez Diaz, C, Camps, J. [et ab] Las creatinurias glucoc61ica y creatfnica como mfitodos de examen de la funci6n muscular en diferentes enfermedades. Arch. med., Madr., 1934, 37: 417-25.—Kinard, F. W., Aull, J. C. jr, & van de Erve, J. The relationship between urinary creatiuin and total body creatin. surface area, and body weight. Am. J. M. Sc, 1935, 190: 237-41.—Medes, G., & Herrick, J. F. Blood flow to the kidney and creatinine clearance. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 31: 116-9.—Moraczevski, V. de. Sur CREATINE 990 CREATINE la relation entre la teneur en crfiatinine du sang et des urines et le dfibit (thfiorie de Rehberjr) Bulb Soc chim. biol., Par., 1938, 20: 31-8—Miihlbock, O. A Kaufmann, C. Kreatinurie nach parenteraler Kreatinbelastung und ihre Beziehung zur Ovarial- funktion. Zscbr. ges. exp. Med., 1932-33, 85: 272-81 — Pitts, R. F. The clearance of creatine in dog and man. Am. .1. Physiol., 1934, 109: 532-41. • —:--- The clearance of creatine in the phlorizinized dog. Ibid., 542-9.—Shelton, E. K., & Tager, B. N. Creatinuria and creatine toler- ance in childhood, with special reference to bone age and hypothyroidism. Endocrinology, 1937, 21: 773-8.—White, H. L., & Monaghan, B. A comparison of the clearances of creatinine and of various sugars. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 106: 16-27.—WolfT, W. Zur Bewertung der exogenen Kreati- nurie nach intravenoser Kreatinbelastung. Zschr. klin. Med., 1933, 124: 370-8. ---- Determination. See also Blood chemistry, Creatine: Determi- nation. Abdon, N. O., & Jacobsen, E. A modification of Fiske and Subbarow's method for determination of phosphocreatine. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1937, 77: 100-6.—Beck, K., & Beck, H. Ueber die Beeinflussung der colorimetriscben Kreatininbestimmung nach Folin durch Neutralsalze, sowie uber das van Slyke'sche Verfahren zur Bestimmung der Abbauprodukte von Eiweiss bei Gegenwart von Kreatinin. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1929, 58: 409-25.—Benedict, S. R. A note on the purification of picric acid for creatinine determination. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 82: 1-3. ---:--- & Behre, J. A. Some applications of a new color reaction for creatinine. Ibid., 1936, 114: 515-32. Also repr.—Bolliger, A. The colorimetric determination of creatinine in urine and blood with 3.5-dinitrobenzoic acid. Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 818-21.—Biihler, F. Eine stufenphotometrische Methode der Harnkreatininbestimmung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 93: 613-8.—Ciaccio, C, & Ciaccio, I. Contributo di tecnica sul dosaggio dei corpi creatinici. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 927.—Cohen Tervaert, D. C. Dfitermination de la teneur en creatine et en crfiatinine. Arch, nfierl. physiol., 1924, 9: 280-2.—Cristol, P., & Boukovala, A. Influence de la dfisal- bumination sur le dosage de la crfiatinine dans les liquides albumineux. Bull. Soc. sc mfid. biol. Montpellier, 1922-23, 4: 344.—Dirr, K., & Schade, H. L. Vergleichende Untersu- chungen iiber einige Kreatinbestimmungsmethoden und die Beeinflussung der Jafffi-Reaktion durch verschiedene Stoffe, hauptsachlich durch Medikamente. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936-37, 100: 20-37.—Edgar, G. Preparation and comparison of standards for the estimation of creatine and creatinine. J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 56: 1-6.—Eggs, F., & Vanoli, G. Zur Methodik der Kreatin-Kreatininbestimmung im Harn. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 204.—Ferdmann, D. Zur Frage der Kreatin- phosphorsaure und seiner Bestimmungsmethode. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 178: 52-61.—Ferro-Luzzi, G. Fisio- patologia della creatinina; preliminari chimica e tecnica in dosaggio. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1933, 4: 932-55.—Fisher, R. B., & Wilhelmi, A. E. A micro-method for the determina- tion of creatine and creatinine. Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1131-5.—Hahn, A., & Schafer, L. Die Bestimmung von Kreatin in der Muskulatur. Zschr. Biol., 1923, 78: 155-60 — Kieffer, J. C, & Germek, O. A. Nota sobre o metodo de Folin para a determinagao da creatinina total. Ann. paub med. cir., 1936, 32: 155-60.—Komm, E., & Leinbrock, A. Ueber ein Verfahren zur kolorimetrischen Bestimmung von Kreatinin. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 1303-5.—Langley, W. D., & Evans, M. The determination of creatinine with sodium 3.5- dinitrobenzcate. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 115: 333-41.—Langley, W. D., Rosenbaum, M. M., & Rosenbaum, M. G. A method for the determination of creatine in urine. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20: 972-4.—Lieb, H., & Zacherl, M. K. Unter- suchungen iiber den Kreatin- und Kreatininstoffwechsel; zur Methodik der Kreatininbestimmung. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 232: 41-6.—Linneweh, F., & Linneweh, W. Ueber Fehlerquellen der colorimetrischen Kreatinbestimmung nach dem Folinschen Prinzip. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 589; 1581.— Miller, B. F., & Dubos, R. Determination by a specific, en- zymatic method of the creatinine content of blood and urine from normal and nephritic individuals. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 121: 457-64.—Muller, W. Kreatininbestimmung in Bouillon- Praparaten. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1926, 17: 45; 1927, 18: 112.—Newcomb, C. The error due to impure picric acid in creatinine estimations. Biochem. J., Lond., 1924, 18: 291-3.—Pittarelli, E. Sulle cause d'errore del metodo creati- ninimetrico di Folin, e sui modi di evitarle o diminuirle. Ri- forma med., 1923, 39: 78-80.—Rashba, E. I. [Methods of determining creatinin tissues] Vrach. delo, 1936, 19: 535-40.— Remy, E. Verbesserung der Methodik der Kreatininbestim- mung durch Verwendung von Aluminiumhydroxyd zwecks adsorptiver Entfernung von storenden Begleitsubstanzen. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1937, 74: 383-6.—Riesser, O., & Hansen, A. Zur Methodik der Kreatinphosphorsaure Bestimmung. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 219: 57-61.— Rose, W. C, Helmer, O. M., & Chanutin, A. A modified method for the estimation of total creatinine in small amounts of tissues. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 75: 543-8.—Schormiiller, J., & Mohr, H. Zur Kenntnis der Beeinflussung der stufenphoto- metrischen Kreatininbestimmung durch fremde Stoffe. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1938, 75: 97-118.—Seghini, C. Sulla determinazione della creatinina e della creatina nelle urine e nel sangue. Diagn. teen, lab., Nap., 1936, 7: 734-42.— Stelzer, S. Ueber angebliche Fehlerquellen der colorimetri- schen Kreatinbestimmung im Harn nach Folin. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1580.—Vautier, E. Contribution a l'fitude du dosage de la crfiatinine. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1920, 11: 37-44.—Verdino, A. Ueber die stufenphotometrische Kreatininbestimmung in Lebensmitteln. Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1936, 71: 225-31. ---- Excretion. See also in 3. ser. Urine, Creatine in. Regtjl, H. *Die Kreatin-Kreatininausschci- dung im Harn im Zustand des minimalen Eiweiss- verbrauchs. 28p. 8? Marburg, 1932. Af Klercker, O. Zur Frage der Kreatininausscheidung beim Menschen. Beitr. chem. Phys. Path., 1906, 8: 59-61.— Amberg, S., & Morrill, W. P. On the excretion of creatinin in the new-born infant. J. Biol. Chem., 1907-8, 3: 311-20.— Benedict, F. G-, & Myers. V. C. The elimination of creatinine in women. Am. J. Physiol., 1907, 18: 377; 406.—Brentano, C. Die Beziehungen zwischen Kreatinurie und Muskelglykogen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 155: 21-45.—Catherwood, R.. & Stearns, G. Creatin and creatinine excretion in infancy. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: 201-14. Also repr.—Chi Che Wang, Genther, I., & Hogden, C. Metabolism of adolescent girls; the excretion of creatinine and creatine. Am. J. Dis. Child., i936, 51: 1268-76.—Closson, O. E. The elimination of creatinin. Am. J. Physiol., 1906, 16: 252-67.—Crawford, A. M. Urinary creatinine as a test of renal efficiency. Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 1177-9.—Davila, M. I. La creatinina en la orina. Arch. Fac. cienc. mfid., Quito, 1934, 4: 41-58.—Dominguez, R. Studies of renal excretion of creatinine; volume of distribution. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 1146-9. ------ Studies of renal excretion of creatinine; utilization constant. Ibid., 1150-4. ------ Goldblatt, H., & Pomerene. E. Ki- netics of the elimination of substances injected intravenously (experiments with creatinine) Am. J. Physiol., 1935-36, 114: 240-54.—Eastman, N. J., & Lee. S. W. Puerperal creatinuria. Chin. M. J., 1932, 46: 143-8.—Edsall. D. L. A contribution concerning creatinin excretion. Proc. Path. Soc. Philadelphia, 1901-2, n. ser., 5: 35-^3.—Eimer, K. Studien uber den Kreatin-Kreatininstoffwechsel; Harnkreatinin und Ernahrung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 74: 738-49. ------ Harn- kreatin und Muskelarbeit. Ibid., 1931, 75: 428-42.— Elsom, K. A., Bott, P. A., & Shiels, E. H. On the excretion of skiodan, diodrast, and hippuran by the dog. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 115: 548-55.—Garot, L. L'excrfition des corps crfiati- niques chez le nourrisson sain. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 1157-9. ------ L'influence des protides exogfines sur l'excrfi- tion des corps crfiatiniques chez le nourrisson. Ibid., 1159. ------ Crfiatinurie et inanition protidique chez le nourrisson. Ibid., 1160.—Goudsmit, A., jr. On the origin of urinary creatinine. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 115: 613-25.—Grzycki, S. Elimination de la crfiatinine et des sels par 1'urine sous Taction de difffirents rfigimes. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 1096. Also Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 2257.—Guhr, M. Creatinin in the urine as an index of degree of basal metabolism. West. J. Surg., 1931, 39: 921.—Haldi, J., & Bachmann, G. Creatinuria induced by the ingestion of glucose and fructose and by exer- cise. Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 115: 364-70.—Hodgson, P., & Lewis, H. B. Physical development and the excretion of creatine and creatinine by women. Ibid., 1928, 87: 288-92.— Hoogenhuyze, C. J. C. van, & Verploegh, H. Beobachtungen iiber die Kreatininausscheidung beim Menschen. Zschr. phy- siol. Chem., 1905, 46: 415; 1908, 57: 161, 7 diagr. ------ Nieuwe waarnemingen omtrent de afscheiding van kreatinine bij menschen. Onderzoek. Physiol. Lab. Utrecht. Hoogesch., 1908, 9: 59-153, 4 ch.—Karshan, M., Freeman, R. G., jr, & Miller, E. G., jr. Creatine-creatinine excretion and serum calcium in normal male children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46: 323-6.—Koch, W. Relation of kreatinin excretion to variations in diet. Am. J. Physiol., 1905-6, 15: 15-29.— Kriiger. F. von. Ueber die Kreatin-Kreatinin-Ausscheidung mit dem Harn bei fleischfreier und fleischhaltiger Nahrung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 82: 331-56. ------ Ueber die Wirkung der Wasserbelastung auf die Ausscheidung des Krea- tinins und der Summe der festen Bestandteile (Trockenruck- stand) des Harnes. Ibid., 1937, 101: 666-82. ------ Krea- tininausscheidung mit dem Harn und sportliche Arbeit. Ar- beitsphysiologie, 1938, 10: 8-29.—Light, A. B., & Warren, C. R. Creatininuria among adolescent males. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 104: 121-8.—Linneweh, F. Ueber Kreatinurie. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg (1934-35) 1936, n. F., 59: 2-6.—Lu, G.D.. & Piatt, B. S. The occurrence of creatinuria in adult Chinese males. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M.. 1934, 9: pt 1, 379-86.— McCrudden, F. H. A practical application of a knowledge of the creatinin content of the urine. In Life Insurance Medicine, Bost., 1926, 1: 119-35.—Mackay, E. M. Relation of creatinine excretion in urine to plasma creatinine concentration. Proc Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 524. ------& Cockrill, J. R. The relation of the rate of creatinine excretion in the urine to the plasma concentration. Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 94: 220-3.—McLaughlin, L., & Blunt, K. Some observations on the creatinine excretion of women. J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 58: 285-90.—Marples, E., & Levine, S. Z. Creatinuria of infancy and childhood; normal variations; creatine tolerance tests and the effect of amino-acetic acid in normal infants. Am. J. Dis. CREATINE 991 CREATINE Child 1936, 51: 30-57.—Masuda, K. Ueber die Kreatinin- ausscheidung der Leber. J. Chosen M. Ass., 1929, 19: 538.— Mendel, L. B., & Closson, O. E. On the elimination of creati- nine. Proc. Am. Physiol. Soc, 1904-5, xix—Miller, B. F., & Winkler, A. W. The renal excretion of endogenous creatinine in man; comparison with exogenous creatinine and insulin. J. Clin. Invest., 1938, 17: 31-40— Morgulis, S. A note on the creatine-creatinine excretion during fasting. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 83: 299-310.—Nitzescu, I. I., & Gontzea, I. Hormone somatotrope et crfiatinurie. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 291-3.—Palladin, A. Ueber den Einfluss der Abkiihlung auf lie Kreatinausscheidung. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 136: 353-8. ------ Ueber die Kreatinin- und Kreatinausscheidung beim Hammel unter normalen Bedingungen und im Hunger. Arch. ges. Physiol.. 1924, 203:93-9. —---r & Ssawron, E. Beitrag zur Frage der kindlichen Kreatininurie und ihrer Abhangigkeit von der Schilddriise. Biochem. Zschr., 1927,191:1-12.— Pekel- haring, C. A. On the excretion of creatinin in man; report of a research made by C. J. C. van Hoogenhuytze and H. Verploegh. Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1905, 8: 1 pt, sect, sc, 363-77. Also Onderzoek. Physiol.Lab. Utrecht. Hoogesch., 1905, 5. r., 6: 210-32.—Rapinesi, R. Influenza delle sostanze proteiche sull' eliminazione dei corpi creatinici. Arch. farm, sper., 1929- 30, 49: pt 2, 115-28.—Remen, L. Kreatinurie und Ovarial- funktion. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1932, 81: 223-6.—Roncato, A. L'escrezione della creatinina in rapporto all' etk ed in rapporto alia funzione tonica muscolare. Arch. sc. biol., Nap., 1923-24, 5: 308-27.—Rougichich. O. S. The day-and-night creatinine and creatine in the urine of infants. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1926, 1: 289-94.—Schultze, K. W. Ueber Schwanger- schafts- und Wbchenbettskreatinurie. Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932, 103: 67.—Seegers, W. H-, & Potgieter, M. The quan- tity of creatine and creatinine excreted in normal human preg- nancy. Human. Biol., 1937, 9: 404-9.—Seghini, C. La creatinuria in rapporto alia funzione endocrina delle ghi;mdole sessuali. Pathologica, Genova, 1937, 29: 53-7.—ShafTer, P. The excretion of kreatinin and kreatin in health and disease. Am. J. Physiol., 1908-9, 23: 1-22. Also repr.—Shannon, J. A. The renal excretion of creatinine in man. Ibid., 1935, 113: 119. Also J. Clin. Invest., 1935, 14: 403-10. ------ Renal excretion of exogenous creatinine in the aglomerular toadfish, Opsanus tau. Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1938, 38: 245-8. ------ Absorption and excretion of water and salts by the elasmobranch fishes; the secretion of exogenous creatinine by the dogfish, Squalus acanthias. J. Cellul. Physiol.. 1934, 4: 211-20. ------ The excretion of exogenous creatinine by the chicken. Ibid., 1938, 11: 123-34. ------Jolliffe, N., & Smith, H. W. The excretion of urine in the dog; the filtration and secretion of exogenous creatinine. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 102: 534-50.—Szende, J. Ueber die Kreatininausscheidung einiger Haussiiugetiere. Biochem. Zschr.. 1924, 149: 566-71.— Taku, A. Die Splanchnikotomie und die Wirkung der Chol- saure auf die Kreatininausscheidung. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1930, 12: 371-81.—Talbot, N. B. Basal energy metabolism and creatinine in the urine; observations on children. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 52: 16-24.—Taylor, F. H. L., & Chew, W. B. Creatinuria in adult males. Am. J. M. Sc, 1936, 191: 256- 63.—Terroine, E. F., Bonnet, R. [et ab] L'excretion des corps crfiatiniques en fonction de la grandeur de la dfipense azotfie endogfine. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 191: 1473-5. ------ L'excrfition de la crfiatinine et de la crfiatine dans la dfipense azotfie minima et dans l'inanition. Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1932, 14: 12-46.—Terroine, E. F., & Danmanviile. P. Contri- bution a la connaissance de la physiologie de la creatinine et de la crfiatine; l'excrfition de la crfiatinine dans le metabolisme exogfine de l'azote en fonction de la valeur biologique des matieres protfiiques. Ibid., 68-84. ---- Metabolism. See also Creatine, Excretion. Bade, H. [H. A. F.] *Der Kreatin-Kreatinin- sto£fwech. exp. Med., 1934-35, 95: 181-213.—Tedeschi, E. Contributo alio studio del ricambio patologico della creatinina. Riv. veneta sc med., 1901, 34: 130; 165; 209.—Terroine, E. F., Bonnet, R. [et ah] L'excrfition de la crfiatinine et de la crfiatine au cours d'intoxications (acide benzoTque, phlorhizoside, phosphore) provoquant une aug- mentation de la dfipense azotfie endogene. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1932, 14: 47-67.—Zanoni, G. II ricambio della creatinina nei nefritici e nei carcinomatosi. Lav. Congr. med. int. (1899) 1900, 10: 362. ---- Muscular. See also Muscle, Chemistry. Bodansky, M. Creatine in human muscle. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 91: 147-9.------& Pilcher, J. F. Clinical significance of the creatine reserve of the human heart. Arch. Int. M., 1937, 59: 232-44.—Ciaccio, L. Sulla presenza di creatinina nel tessuto muscolare. Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 227-9.— Duli&re, W. L. La fonction physiologique de la crfiatine dans le muscle strifi. Rev. beige sc. mfid., 1931, 3: 730-56.—Gorodis- sky, H. Ueber die anaerobe Resynthese von Phosphokreatin nach der Reizung isolierter Froschmuskeln. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1928, 175: 261-91.—Herrmann. G., Decherd. G., & Erhard, P. Total creatinine content of perfused rabbit hearts. Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 547.—Linegar, C. R., Frost. T. T., & Myers, V. C. Variation in creatine content of human cardiac and voluntary muscle at autopsy. Arch. Int. M., 1938, 61: 430-50.—Palladin, A., & Sigalova. R. Contri- bution a l'fitude de la biochimie de l'acide crfiatine-phospho- rique; l'influence de la section du nerf sur le taux de l'acide crfiatine-phosphorique dans le muscle. Bull. Soc chim. biol., Par., 1033, 15: 1263-71—Shapiro, B. G., & Zwarenstein, H. The posterior pituitary and muscle creatine. S. Afr. J. M. Sc, 1937, 2: 15-7. ---- Pharmacology. Oertel, H. *Der Einfluss peroraler Kreatin- und Kreatiningaben auf die Kreatin-Kreatinin- ausscheidung beim gesunden Menschen und sol- chen mit endokrinen Storungen. 39p. 8? Marburg, 1934. Bodansky, M. Tbe effect of thyroid and thyroxine on the concentration of creatine in the heart, muscle, liver, and testes of the albino rat. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: 615-22. Also repr.—Borgatti, G. L'azione della creatina sulla doppia curva elettrica della fatica nell' uomo. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 609-11.—Buadze, S. Ein Beitrag zum Problem der hormonalen Beeinflussung des Kreatin-Kreatininstoffwechsels, unter gleichzeitiger Berucksichtigung des Verhaltens von Cesamtstickstoff, Harnsaure und Allantoin. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 90: 762-804.—Biihler, F. Tierexperimentelle Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss von verschiedenen Hormonen auf die Ausscheidung von Kreatin und Kreatinin im Urin. Ibid., 1935, 96: 821-44.—Cameron. J. D. S. The effect of oral administration of creatinine on blood and urine. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1933, 23: 351-66. Also repr.—Chanutin. A. CREATINE 993 CREEPING ERUPTION A study of the effect of creatine on growth and its distribution in the tissues of normal rats. J. Biol. Chem., 1927, 75: 549-57. ------& Beard, H. H. A study of the effect of feeding creatine on growth and its distribution in the liver and muscle of normal mice. Ibid., 1928, 78: 167-80.—Chanutin, A., & Silvette, H. The influence of fasting and creatine feeding upon the tissues and blood of the white rat. Ibid., 80: 589-608.—Degan, C. Action du glvcocolle sur la production de crfiatine chez le sujet normal. Bull. Soc. chim. biob, Par., 1937, 19: 686-93 — Hill, R. M. The effect of the administration of creatine on the blood sugar. J. Biol. Chem., 1928, 78: iv.------& Mattison, I. H. The effect of creatine on the blood sugar. Ibid., 1929, 82: 679 -85.—Jurist, P. M. [Action of mud-baths on the forma- tion and excretion in urine of creatine and creatinine] Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: No. 4, 269.—Kaziro, K., & Taku, A. Ueber den Einfluss des Adrenalins und der Cholsaure auf die Kreati- ninausscheidung. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1929, 11: 203-17.— Koplowitz. E. Wecbselbeziehungen zwischen Kreatin- und Kohlebydratstoffwechsel; Einfluss peroraler Kreatingaben auf Blutzuckerspiegel und Insulinwirkung. Zschr. klin. Med., 1929-30, 112:150-64. ------: Einfluss peroraler Kreatinga- ben auf den Niichternblutzucker von Diabetikern wahrend der Insulinbehandlung. Ibid., 165-74.—Kun, H., & Peczenik, O. Ge-ichlechtsspezifische Wirkung der Sexualhormone auf den Kreatinstoffwechsel. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1935, 236: 471-80.— Peabody, W. A., fr Hill, R. M. The effect of creatine adminis- tration upon rabbits J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 82: 687-92.— Querol, F., & Reuter, A. Ueber Beziehungen zwischen Kreatinurie und Milchsaureanstieg im Blut nach Adrenalin beim Kaninchen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933-34, 92: 598- 602.—Scharff, I. Zur Wirkung des Tyronhormons auf die Thy- reoidin-Kreatinurie. Mschr. Kinderh., 19.37, 70: 205-7.— Shapiro, B. G. The action of creatine and creatinine on the circulatory system. J. Physiol., Lond., 1938, 92: 178-82. ----— & Zwarenstein, H. The influence of the administration of arginine and histidine on the excretion of creatinine. Bio- chem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 1880-5.—Struck, H. C, & Visscher, M. B. Effects of prolonged administration of moderate doses of creatine in rats. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1936-37, 35: 532-5.—Taku, A. Die Wirkung der Cholsaure auf die Kreati- ninausscheidung bei Zufuhr verschiedener vegetativer Nerven- gifte. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1931, 13: 237-54. CREATION. See also Cosmogony. Foster, M. B. The Christian doctrine of creation and the rise of modern natural science. Mind, Lond., 1934, 43: 446- 68.—Reschke, H. Die Zauberstabmythen der Batak sind Paradies- und Siindenfallerzahlungen. Zschr. Ethnol., 1935- 36. 67: 176-87. CREBESSAC, Pierre, 1894- *Contribu- tion k I'etude des mucoceles du sinus frontal. 79p. 8? Par., 1924. CREDE, Karl, 1893- *Die Wirkung von Blausaure (Cyanwasserstoffgas) auf Kaltbluter. 16p. 8? Wiirzb., C. J. Becker, 1927. CREDE-HOERDER, C. A. Tuberkulose und Mutterschaft. p. 1. 94p. 8? Berl., S. Karger, 1915. CREDE'S method. See Ophthalmia neonatorum, Prevention. CREDIDIO, Benjamin. *Contribuicao para o estudo medico-legal da escoriacao. 66p. 8? [S. Paulo] 1930. CREED, Percy R. Boston Society of Natural History, 1830-1930. xii, 117p. 4? Bost., 1930. CREED, Rfichard] Sftephen] DENNY- BROWN, D. [et al.] Reflex activity of the spinal cord. vi, 183p. 10 pl. diagrs. 8? Oxf., Clarendon Press, 1932. CREEPING eruption. See also Ancylostoma, brasiliense; Gastro- philus; Gnathostoma; Myiasis, &c. Guenot, H. *Essay sur les migrations para- sitaires dans les dermatoses. lOOp. 8? Par., 1911. . . Africa, C. M. Studies on experimental creeping eruption in the Philippines. Philippine J. Sc, 1932, 48: 89-101, 5 pl — Agarev, I. Larva migrans. Sibirsk. vrach. viedom., 1907, 5: 195_g —Auerhann, W. Zwei Falle von Hyponomoderma (creeping disease) Derm. Wschr., 1914, 58: 673-6.—Aust- mann K J. Creeping eruption; report of first case from Mani- toba. ' J' Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1196-200.—Bedford, G. V., Williams, D. H., & Newton, M. V. B. Creeping eruption, with sneeinl reference to cutaneous myiasis and report of a case. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 28: 377-82.—Blanchard & Laigret. 1123SG—vol. 3, 4tb series----63 Deux cas de larbisch observfis sur des europfiens a Brazzaville. Ann. mfid. pharm. cob, Par., 1924, 22: 414.— Blumental, M. [Case of larva migrans] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1927, 16: 840- 7.—Casazza, R. Sui dermatoendozoi, a proposito di un nuovo parassita (creeping disease e pseudo-scabbia da Dermolecanium migrans) Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1928, n. ser., 3: 391- 425, 2 pl. Also Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1928, 69: 909-11.—Cates, T. H. Creeping eruption; Bericht iiber einen Fall mit Nach- weis der Larven. Derm. Wschr., 1914, 58: 417-20.—Cawston, F. G. The creeping eruption, known as sandworm disease in Natal. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1928, 2: 300. Also J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1928, 31: 201. ------ Creeping eruption at the Natal coast. Ibid., 1934, 37: 374.—Cazenave. E. Creeping disease. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1927, 6. ser., 8: 164-77.— Chladek, V. [Creeping eruption (larva migrans) in horses and human beings] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1927, 7: 186-92, pb— Corrigan, S. H., & Corrigan, C. E. Three cases of creeping myiasis in Saskatchewan. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 403.— Dahlmann, F. Ein Fall von Pseudo-Creeping Disease. Derm. Wschr., 1927, 84: 292-6.—Fulleborn, F. Ueber Hautmaul- wurf (creeping disease) Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1908. 12: Beih. 6, 18-26, pl. ------• Eine seit 20 Jahren bestehende, der Creeping eruption ahnliche wandernde Hautaffektion aus Ostafrika. Ibid., 1926, 30: 702-4. ------ Experimentell erzeugte Creeping Eruption. Derm. Wschr., 1926, 83: 1474- Also Klin. Wschr., 1927. 6: 426.—Fujita, H. Un cas du creep- ing disease a l'hopital Dojin a Hankow. Jap. Zschr. Derm. Urol., 1919, 19: 45.—Garibaldi, G. M. II primo caso di creep- ing disease osseivato in Italia. Arch. ital. derm, sif., 1927-28, 3: 321-39.—Garzon, R. Dermatosis eruptiva serpenteante linear; su tratamiento. Prensa mfid. argent., 1920-27, 13: 1008-17.—Giglioli, G. Creeping eruption; case report from British Guiana. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1928-29, 22: 443-5, pl.—Gosman, R. H. Creeping eruption; report of 2 cases. Mil. Surgeon, 1910, 27: 210.—Gray, C. P. Larva migrans on the Mexican border. N. York M. J., 1917, 106: 15.—Grund, J. L. Creeping eruption (larva migrans) N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 579-82.— Hailey, W. H. Creeping eruption (larva migrans) report of eases and finding of parasite. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1926, 15: 428.—Hansen, I. [Larva mi- grans, case] Ugeskr. laeger, 1927, 89: 298.—Hemmes, G. D. [A case of creeping disease] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 401.—Hume, E. E. Wet sand creeping eruption at the largest American army station. Tr. R. Soc Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1930-31, 24: 313-26, pl. Also repr.—Kadletz, N. A., & Kubarev, M. V. [Gastrophilomyiasis; 5 cases of creeping eruptionl Vest, mikrob., 1930, 9: 407-25.—Kirby-Smith. J. L. Extensive creeping eruption. N. York M. J., 1915, 101: 506. Also repr. ------ The treatment of creeping eruption. Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 320. Also South. M. J., 1935, 28: 999-1005. ------ Dove. W. E.. & White, G. F. Creeping eruption. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1926, n. ser., 13: 137-75. Also repr. Also Am. J. Trop. M., 1929, 9: 179- 92, pl. Also repr.—Klauder, J. V., & Greenbaum, S. S. Creeping eruption (larva migrans) report of case contracted at Wildwood, New Jersey. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1921, n. ser., 3: 377-82.—Lange, G. Pain in gynaecological condi- tions. J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1928, 2: 287-97.—Lee, R. Creeping eruption. Texas J. M., 1917-18, 13: 359.—Le Sueur, E., & Hutchison, W. A note on the treatment of creep- ing eruption, with external application of oil of Chenopodium. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1930-31, 24: 327-9.— MacFie, J. W. S. A case of larbish or cerbiss observed in northern Nigeria. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1918, 21: 25 — Melczer, M. [Chnical cases of creeping disease] Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 105-8. Also Derm. Wschr., 1926, 82: 385-95 — Montgomery, H. Larva migrans (creeping eruption) Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930, 22: 813-21. Also repr.—Pate, J. G. Creeping eruption. South. M. & S., 1926, 88: 305.—Photinos, T. Encore quelques considerations sur la maladie de Robert Lee (creeping disease) a propos de la publication de M. Caze- nave. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1928, 6. ser., 9: 486-507. Presentation de deux moulages de creeping disease. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 37-41. Also Rev. fr. derm. vfinfir., 1929, 5: 512-41.—Qwortrup, C, & Boas, J. E. V. Et Tilhelde af Larva migrans [case] Hospitalstidende, 1907, 4. R., 15: 218-24.—Ramazzotti, V. Myasis dermatosa oestrosa da larva migrans. Boll, spec med. chir., 1927, 1: 147-60, pl.— Raymond, H. I. Creeping eruption (Dermamyiasis linearis migrans oestrosa?) Mil. Surgeon, 1910, 27: 206-9.—Rhodes, F. K. Creeping eruption; larva migrans. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1929, 25: 555.—Rille. Eine fiir Deutschland neue para- sitare Hautaffektion (Creeping disease, Larva migrans) Munch, med. Wschr., 1914, 61: 704.—Scholl, O. K. Zur Behandlung der Creeping Disease. Derm. Wschr., 1926, 82: 467.—Schwarz, A. Beitrag zur Aetiologie der Creeping disease. Ibid., 1931, 92: 620-5.—Selisky, A. B. Zur Histo- logie der Creeping disease. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 152: 123-5.—Shelmire, J. B. Creeping eruption. Texas J. M., 1916, 12: 267.—Smith, E. C, & Elmes, B. G. T. Creep- ing eruption in Lagos. Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1928-29, 22: 289, 2 pl.—Sticker, G. Ein Fall von Hautmaul- wurf aus Guatemala. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1928, n. F.. 53: 40-54.—Tiant, F. R., & Oteiza y Setien, A. Larva migrans. Vida nueva, Habana, 1931, 28: 513-21.—Todd, M. L. Larva migrans. Mil. Surgeon, 1928, 62: 642. Also repr.—Vostrikov, P. Y., & Bogrov, S. L. [Creeping disease in Alexandriysk County, Kherson Government, and its et iology ] Russ. J. Kozhn. vener. bolezn., 1909, 17: 231-4, pb -West, C. O., & Curth, W. Die amerikanische Form der Creeping CREEPING ERUPTION 994 CREMATION disease. Derm. Wschr., 1929, 88: 229-32.—White, G. F., & Dove, W. E. The causation of creeping eruption. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: 1701-4. Also repr.—Wright, W. A. A lesion of creeping eruption produced by an ant. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1927, 16: 79. ------ A case of creeping eruption in North Dakota. J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 980. CREHORE, Albert Cushing, 1868- See Bedell, Frederick, & Crehore, A. C. Alternating cur- rents. 5. ed. 325p. 8? N. Y., 1909. CREIGHTON, Charles, 1847-1927. Bulloch, W. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1: 250, port. Also repr.—Garrison, F. H. A neglected medical scholar. Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1928, 2. ser., 4: 469-76.—Obituary. Aberdeen Univ. Rev., 1928, 15: 112-8, port. Also Brit. M. J., 1927, 2: 240. CREIGNOU [Jean] 1873- , & BLAQUE, G. Traitement des plaies de guerre; methode Menciere. 63p. 16? Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1918. CREMASTER. See also Scrotum; Vulva. Bouyala, J. Le signe du crfimaster dans l'ectopie du testi- cule. Marseille mfid., 1930, 67: 215.—Cornil, L., & Mosinger, M. Considfirations critiques sur le rfiflexe crfimastfirien; ses modalitfis et l'existension de sa zone rfiflectogene. Paris mfid., 1930, 77: 308-12.—De Castro, A. Notas sobre o reflexo ere masterico. Bol. Acad. nac. med., Rio, 1929-30, 101: 132-40. Also Brasil med., 1930, 44: 563-71.—Favaro, G. La fascia cremasterica. Monit. zool. ital., 1934, 45: suppl., 204-8.— Haberland, H. F. O. Cremasterspasmophilie. Arch. klin. Chir., 1930, 162: 660-5.—Rijnberk, G. van [The ball and socket or cremaster reflex] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 4166-78.—Seckel, H. Ueber sogenanntes Kremasteratmen beim Kinde (nebst Hinweis auf den weiblichen Kremaster- reflex) Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931-32, 3. F., 84: 339-44.—Talmud, J. L. Eingriff in die rezeptorische Zone des pathologischen Assoziationsreflexes (Pathogenese und Therapie des Cremaster- krampfes) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928-29, 118: 414- 20.—Thoma. Spontankremasterreflex bei schmerzhaften Er- krankungen innerhalb der Auslosungszone dieses Reflexes. Aerztl. Mschr., 1929, 147. CREMATIE (De) in Nederland en daar- buiten; verzameling van opstellen, ter gelegen- heid van het 50-jarig bestaan der Nederlandsche Vereeniging voor Facultatieve Lijkverbranding, uitgegeven door het Hoofdbestuur. 76p. 6 pl. 8? Leiden, A. W. Sijthoff, 1924. CREMATION. See also Burial; Cadaver, Disposal; Crema- torium. Cobb, A. G. Earth-burial and cremation; the history of earth-burial with its attendant evils, and the advantages offered by cremation. 173p. 8? N. Y., 1892. Rodrigues dos Santos, J. *A cremacao. 61p. 8? Lisb., 1878. Thompson, H. Modern cremation; its history and practice, with information relating to the re- cently improved arrangements made by the Cremation Society of England. 2. ed. 163p. 12? Lond., 1891. Barrier, G. L'incfiration. Ann. hyg., Par., 1930, n. ser., 8: 437-54.—Bartel, G. [Todesfalle in Moskau im Jahre 1928 und die Feuerbestattung] Sudeb. med. ekspertiza, 1930, No. 12, 94-6.—Daley, W. A. Cremation and the public health. Med. Off., Lond., 1927, 37: 15.—Haberda, A. Zur Frage der Feuerbestattung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1923, 36: 89-91.— Herring, H. T. Disposal of the dead, with special reference to cremation. J. State M., Lond., 1924, 32: 133-41. ------ King, P., & Noble, G. A. Cremation. J. R. San. Inst., 1927- 28, 48: 22-31.—Hill, A. B., & Phelps, M. N. Cremation Ibid., 1929-30, 50: 500-5.— Horder, T. Cremation and the advantages of its adoption by local authorities. Ibid., 1926- 27, 47: 399-401.—Hoyos, C. El proceso de la incineraci6n en los pafses europeos. Rev. mfid. cubana, 1933, 44: 774-9. ---;—; La incineraci6n en Inglaterra. Ibid., 922-6.------ La incineration desde los puntos de vista higifinico, psicologico y religioso. Ibid., 1934, 45: 1271-85.—Ichok, G. La crema- tion. Rev. hyg., Par., 1930, 52: 41-53.—Keller, H. [Electric cremation] Ber. Vereen. lijkverbr., 1934, 59: 161-4.—Lien- Teh, W. The need of cremation in China. Rep. Nat. Qua- rant. Serv. China, 1935-36, ser. 6, 24-30.—Linne. Die Feuer- bestattung in Hamburg. In Hyg. sozial. Hyg. Hamburg, 1928, 059.—[Visit to Prague and Gotha; cremation in the various countries of Europe] Ber. Vereen. lijkverbr., 1936, 61: 182-5 ---- Congresses, and societies. Crematie (De) in Nederland en daar- buiten; verzameling van opstellen, ter gelegenheid van het 50-jarig bestaan der Nederlandsch Vereeniging voor Facultatieve Lijkverbranding. 76p. 8? Leiden, 1924. Cremation Society of England. Transac- tions. Lond., v.34, 1923. Cremation (The) Society of England. Nation's Health, Chic, 1925, 7: 420.—International Congress in Prague. Ber. Vereen. lijkverbr., 1936, 61: 59.—[Report of the Society of Facultative Cremation for 1935] Ibid., 1935, 60: 1; 33; 69; 129.—Verbroek van Nieuw Beierland, J. D. [Anniversary] Ibid., 1936, 61: 4-7, port. ---- Forensic and legal aspect. Dacio Franco Amaral, A. *Esperiencias sobre a resistencia do mercurio e do iodo a in- cineracao. 54p. 8? S. Paulo, 1930. Ferreira Gomes, F. *Contribuicao para o estudo da resistencia do chumbo a cremacao. 53p. 8? S. Paulo, 1930. Ourique, F. *Contribuigao para o estudo da resistencia do cobre e do zinco a cremacao. 62p. 8? S. Paulo, 1930. Treichler, P. *Arsennachweis in der Asche kremierter Leichen; Beitrage zur quantitativen Bestimmung der Fehlerquellen; Herkunft von Arsen in der Kremationsasche [Zurich] 30p. 8? Oerlikon, 1928. Bosch, R. La autopsia obligatoria de todos los cadaveres sometidos a la cremation. Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 1: 333.—D'Angelo Rodriguez, A. Mecanismo legal de la cremation de cadaveres. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1934, 41: 1981.—De la Porte, G. A. [The law and cremation] Ber. Vereen. lijkverbr., 1933, 58: 174-82.—Durchfiihrung des Feuerbestattungsgesetzes. Reichsgesundhbb, 1934, 9: 646.— Dyrenfurth. Gerichtsarztliche Betrachtungen und Wunsche fiir eine kiinftige reichsgesetzliche Regelung des Feuerbestattungs- wesens. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1929, 42: 83-8.—Feuerbestat- tung. Reichsgesundhbb, 1934, 9: 794.—Fletcher, C. G. E. Cremation and the sanitary authority. J. R. San. Inst., 1928- 29, 49: 455-9.—Gesetz uber die Feuerbestattung. Reichs- gesundhbb, 1934, 9: 490.—[Our case in the second Chamber] Ber. Vereen. lijkverbr., 1937, 62: 3-6.—Tage-Jensen, S. Zum Kapitel der Leichenverbrennung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923-24, 3: 346-8. ---- History. Cobb, J. S. A quarter century of cremation in North America. 189p. 12? Bost., 1901. Beninger, E. Die vorgeschichtliche Leichenverbrennung in Europa. Volk & Rasse, 1930, 5: 201-14.—Betiica, R. Storia della cremazione. Igiene & vita, 1934, 17: 265.—Ichok, G. Le dfiveloppement du mouvement crematiste en France. Ann. hyg., Par., 1935, n. ser., 13: 412-21.—Mackensen, L. Die Entstehung des Leichenbrandes. Zschr. Ethnol., 1923 55: 47-51. CREMATORIUM. See also Cremation. Heldwein, J. Die Geschichte der Feuer- bestattung und deutsche Krematorien. 45p.; 2p. 8? Frankf., 1931. Poepping, H. *Betrieb der Krematorien in Thuringen und Strafrechtspflege. 27p. 8? Jena, 1929. De Bruyne [Management of crematories] Ber. Vereen. lijkverbr., 1931, 56: 34-42.—Georgius. Neuere Leichenver- brennungstechnik. Gesundh. Ingenieur, 1923, 46: 55-7.— Granzer, R. Ueber die warmewirtschaftliche Bauweise von elektrischen Einascherungsofen. Ibid., 1935, 58: 624-6 — Hellwig. F. Vom Bau und Betrieb der Krematorien. Ibid., 1931, 54: 369; 395.—Hodgkins, J. R. An animal crematorium for standing camps. Vet, J., Lond., 1925, 81: 70.—Sein, A. S. Crematorio y ciencia. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1936, 50: 952-4, Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1799.—Sifuentes Labastida. R. Crematorios publicos. Bol. Min. san. Venezuela, 1936-37, 1: 703-1C.—Weiss, K. Der erste deutsche elektrisch beheizte Einascherungsofen im Krematorium Erfurt. Gesundh. In- genieur, 1934, 57: 453-7. ------ Die Entwicklung des elektrisch beheizten Einascherungsofens im Krematorium Erfurt. Ibid., 1937, 60: 159-62. CREMER, Anabel. *Angina pectoris [S. Anthony's Hosp.] 111. 4? Terre Haute, Ind., 1929. Typewritten, CREMER 995 CRENOSOMA CREMER, Anton, 1891- *Ueber einen Fall von Leberzellenkrebs mit Durchbruch in die Gallenblase. 22p. 21. 8? Bonn, P. Rost & Co., 1918. CREMER, Arnold, 1891- *Ueber Hy- groma colli congenitum. 38p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1917. CREMER, Gerhard. *De epidermophytie, in het bijzonder die der voeten en handen te Amster- dam [Epidermorphytosis, especially of the feet and hands in Amsterdam] 184p. 8? Amst., J. van Campen, 1933. CREMER, Kurt, 1908- *Ueber die kno- chernen Tumoren der Stirnhohlen. 40p. 8: Bonn, H. Trapp, 1932. CREMER, Marcel, 1908- *Gibt es unter den im Handel befindlichen Zahnpasten bereits solche mit stark zahnsteinlosender, oder besser gesagt, zahnsteinverringernder Wirkung und ist ihre pH-Konzentration so, dass ein Angriff des Schmelzes nicht zu befurchten ist? [Berlin] 18p. 8? Jena, G. Neuenhahn, 1934. CREMER, Max, 1865-1935. For Festschrift see Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 156: H. 1-4. Trendelenburg, W. Nekrolog. Erg. Physiol., 1935, 37: 1-11. CREMER, Valentine [nee VINAVER] 1895- Contribution a I'etude du procede de Le Fort dans le traitement du prolapsus genital senile. 37p. 8? Par., 1925. CREMET, Charles Valentin, 1906- Con- tribution a I'etude des arterites aigues des mem- bres inferieurs au cours de I'appendicite. 39p. 8? Par., 1932. CREMET, Fernande Marcelle, 1908- Contribution a I'etude de l'etat du foie dans les erythrodermies arsenicales (epreuve de la galacto- surie provoquee) 39p. 8? Par., 1934. CREMIEU-ALCAN, Marie Therese, 1898- *Etude sur l'etiologie de la meningite tubercu- leuse, cliniquement primitive chez I'enfant de 2 a 15 ans. 62p. 8? Par., 1926. CREMITZER, Nestor, 1908- Considera- tions sur les cardiopathies de la premiere moitie' de la gestation. 55p. 8? Strasb., Argentoratum, 1935. CREMNITZER, Sigmund, 1906- f Conside- rations sur quelques cas d'ictere et erytheme in- fectieux au cours du traitement antisyphilitique. 46p. 8? Par., 1933. CREMNOPHOBIA. See under Phobia. CREMONESE, Guido. Malaria; vues nou- velles sur la doctrine et sur la therapeutique. lllp. 12? Roma, E. Mantegazza, 1924. ---- The same. Malaria; new views on doc- trine and therapeutics. 104p. 2 pl. 12? Roma, E. Mantegazza, 1924. ---- How and when to use Smalarina Cremo- nese. 20p. 16? Roma, E. Mantegazza, 1925. ----Smalarina Cremonese; a complete cure of and immunity from malaria without quinine. 22p. 16? Roma, E. Mantegazza, 1925. ---- Smalarina and quinine in the therapeu- tics of malaria (their respective advantages) 16p 16° Roma, Mantegazza, 1925. CREMONT, Jean, 1936- *La tuberculose des carnivores domestiques; son danger social [Alfort] 29p. pl. 8? Amiens, 1927. CREN, Xavier, 1911- Conditions d'ac- tion des sels d'or dans les tuberculoses cutanees. 87p. 8? Par., 1937. CRENOSOMA. See also Nematoda. Klarenbeek, A. [Lung-worm (Crenosoma vulpis) infection in silver foxes] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1929, 56: 381-8.— Skrjabin, K. I., & Petrov, A. M. A description of the genus Crenosoma Molin, 1861 (Metastrongylidae, Nematoda) Parasitology, Lond., 1928, 20: 329-35. CRENOTHERAPY. See Mineral waters. CRENSHAW, John Lewis, 1882- See Bumpus. H. C., Crenshaw, J. L., & Clark, A. I,. Minor surgery of the urinary tract. 124p. 8! Phila., 1932. CREOLIN. See under Cresol. CREOSOL. See Cresol. CREOSOTE oil [and derivatives] See also Cresol; Tar. Fradkin, M. *Ueber die Zusammensetzung der gebrauchlichsten Kreosotpraparate und ihre Wirkung. 30p. 8? Berl., 1914. Albanese, A. Le virtfi obliate del creosote Riv. med., 1925, 33: 164-7.—Creosote and guiacol compounds omitted from N. N. R. J. Am. M. Ass., 1938, 110: 209-11.—Dobner, J. Amatin, ein neues, die Diaphorese nicht anregendes Anti- pyretikum. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1103.—Enrico, F. Sulla somministrazione endovenosa del creosote Riv. pat. app. resp., 1934, 3: 182-5.—Falasca, F. Sull' uso percu- taneo del creosoto. Rinasc. med., 1935, 12: 372.—Fellows, E. J. Studies on calcium creosotate; chemical observations on the water-soluble constituents. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1937, 26: 609-14. ------ The in vitro- comparative study of the effi- ciency of calcium creosotate, calcium guaiacolate and creosote as bactericidal agents. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1937, 60: 178-82. ------ The elimination of volatile phenols in rabbit urine after the administration of calcium creosotate solution and after creosote solution. Ibid., 183-8.—Gadamer, J., & Wester- burg, G. Untersuchung eines Buchenholzleichtkreosots. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1931, 269: 307-26.—Garelly, J. A propos de la mfidication crfiosotfie. Bulb mfid., Par., 1936, 50: 705-11.— Gershenfeld, L., Pressman, R., & Wood, H. C, jr. The bac- terial efficiency and toxicity of creosote and its components. J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1933, 22: 198-204.—Hanaut, A. La creo- sote dans la thfirapeutique mfidicale. Gaz. mfid. France, 1938 45: 45-9.—Rare (A) case of poisoning [creosote] J. State M., Lond., 1923, 31: 41-4.—Schapiro, D. [Action of creosote on the skin; cutaneous diseases of workers on railroad sleeping cars] Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 631-4, 3 pb—Thorling. I. Ein Fall von Kreosotvergiftung bei einem Saugling. In Festskr. tillag. J. A. Hammar, Uppsala, 1921. 1-14. CREPIDOBOTHRIUM. See also Taeniidae. Essex, H. E. Crepidobothrium gracile n. sp., a tapeworm of the channel catfish. Parasitology, Lond., 1929, 21: 164-7, pl.—Magath, T. B. The early life history of Crepidobothrium testudo (Magath 1924) Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1929- 30, 23: 121-8, pl. CREPIDOSTOMUM. See also Trematoda. Hopkins, S. H. Studies on Crepidostomum; Crepidosto- mum isostomum n. sd. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1931, 17: 145- 50, pb CREPIEUX-JAMIN, J. Les bases fondamen- tales de la graphologie et de l'expertise en Ven- tures. 2. ed. rev. 2 p. 1. 76p. sm. 4? Par., F. Alcan, 1926. CREPIN, Jean, 1911- *Les cit6s ou- vrieres du nord de la France; et,ude d'hygiene urbaine et d'hygiene sociale. 113p. 8? Par., 1937. CREPITATION. See Fracture; Lung, Auscultation. CREPON, Jean, 1909- *La pneumonie chez le nourrisson; son diagnostic. 95p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1935. CREPON 996 CRESOL CREPON, Robert, 1908- Complications veineuses et orbitaires graves des infections bucco-dentaires. 76p. 8? Par., 1933. CREPS, Albert, 1907- *Ueber den Mut- terschutz in der socialen Gesetzgebung. 30p. 8? Berl., P. Brandel, 1933. CREQUIGNE, Guy, 1892- *De l'emploi des diastases tissulaires en m6decine veteri- naire; traitement de l'eczema par les diastases de foie-thyroide [Alfort] 71p. 8? Par., 1927. CRESCENCI, Charles, 1911- *Etude de la primo-infection tuberculeuse par voie cutanee. 92p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1936. CRESCENZI, Giulio. Rendiconto clinico operativo. 365p. 8? Fir., Scuola Tipogr. Artigianelli, 1920. CRESCITELLI, Yvonne, 1910- *Ueber die Empfindlichkeit der Mause gegen die narkoti- sche Wirkung gechlorter Aethylene, nebst Be- trachtungen iiber die relative Empfindlichkeit von Katze und Maus gegen Gifte. 13p. 8? Wiirzb., R. Mayr, 1933. CRESOL [methylphenol, and derivatives] See also under Phenol; Toluene; also Dinitro- phenol; also in 3. ser. Lysoform; Lysol. Arnold, C, & Werner, G. Zur Lysolanalyse. Apotheker- zeitung, 1904, 19: 590.—Bronsted, J. N., Nicholson, A. L., & Delbanco, A. Nitramidkatalytiscbe Studien; die Nitramid- katalyse in m-Kresob Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 169: 379-87.—Danckwortt, P. W., & Siebler, G. Die bromome- trische Bestimmung der Kresole. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1926, 264: 439-47.—Diill, H. Die Bestimmung von o-Kresol in Kresolgemischen. Ibid., 1936, 274: 283-92.—Fincke, H. Ueber Gehaltsbestimmung wasseriger Kresotinkresol- und Rohkresollosungen. Veroff. Mil. San., 1918, H. 72, 145-53 — Galli, E., & Ceradini, A. II lysoform. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1904, 26: 457-65.—Hervouet. La crfiosolatrie. J. mfid. Paris, 1922, 41: 900-2.—Lucas, H. J., & Yun-Pu Liu. The nitration of para-cresol and of para-cresyl carbonate in the presence of sulfuric acid. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 1271- 80.—Oberlin, M. Die Nitrierung des Kreosols, Acetylkreosols und Homoveratrols (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis von Substitutionsregelmassigkeiten bei komplizierteren Benzolderi- vaten) Arch. Pharm., Berk, 1925, 263: 641-68.—Promnitz, B. Untersuchungen iiber Lysoform. Fortsch. Vet. Hyg., 1904-5, 2: 281-95.—Stewart, A. D. Notes on the cresols. J. R. ArmyM. Corps, 1926, 47: 193-5.—Suzuki, C. On the superiority be- tween carbolic acid and compound solution of cresol as a disin- fectant for excreta. Bull. Nav. M. Ass., Tokyo, 1925, No. 49, 5-7.—Thorns, H. Ueber die Zusammensetzung des Lysols. Arb. Pharm. Inst. Berlin (1904) 1905, 2: 379-86. ---- Metaphen. Bernstine, J. B. Metaphen in the treatment of puerperal septicemia and other blood stream infections. Am. J. Obst., 1929, 18: 220-9.—Birkhaug, K. E. Metaphen (4-Nitro-3.5- Bisacetoxy-mercuri-2-cresol) a comparative study of commonly used disinfectants and antiseptics; histologic changes produced by the intravenous administration of metaphen in rabbits. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 917-23. Also repr.—Crittenden, P. J. Studies on the pharmacologv of metaphen and acrifla- vine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1932, 44: 423-34.—Douglas, R. G., & Birkhaug, K. E. Results of the use of metaphen in experimental septicemia. J. Infect. Dis., 1933, 53: 55-70. ------ Metaphen; its experimental evaluation as an anti- septic and disinfectant. Ibid., 71-5.—Kolmer, J. A., & Har- kins, M. J. Metaphen as a disinfectant of the skin. Arch. Surg., 1931, 23: 1007-12.—Raiziss, G. W., & Severac, M. Metaphen (4-nitro-3.5-bisacetoxymercuri-2-cresol) and its bac- tericidal properties. J. Infect. Dis.. 1927. 40: 447-52. ------ Metaphen and its employment in surgery. J. Chemother., 1927-28,4:79-84. ------& Moetsch, J. C. Metaphen as a germicide and skin disinfectant. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 1199-201. Also repr.—Salle, A. J., & Lazarus, A. S. A comparison of the resistance of bacteria and embryonic tissue to germicidal substances; metaphen. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 937.—Scott, W. W., & Birkhaug, K. E. The comparative value of metaphen in alcohol-acetone-aqueous solutions in the pre-operative disinfection of the skin. Ann. Surg., 1931, 93: 587-97.—White. E. C, & Hill, J. H. Ineffi- ciency of metaphen as a skin disinfectant. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 27. ---- Pharmacology. Alvares, C. D. Lysoformio; seu poder bactericida. J. Soc. sc. med. Lisboa, 1905, 69: 36-47.—Bianchini, M. L. Ricerche sul lisoformio nella tecnica e nella clinica manicomiale generale. Riforma med., 1906, 22: 348-51.—Brown, H. W., & Lamson, P. D. The oral toxicity of 6-alkyl-mcta-cresols. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935. 53: 264-72.—Castellana, A. Contributo alio studio sperimentale del potere disinfettante dei cresoli e dei cresoli saponati. Ann. igiene, 1924, 34: 321-32.—Coulthard, C. E. The disinfectant and antiseptic properties of amyl-meta- cresol. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1931, 12: 331-6.—Fontenelle, R. Etude sur le lysol; son application en chirurgie dentaire. C. rend. Congr. dent, internat. (1900) 1901-3, 4: 112-7.— Frassi, L. L'uso del lisoformio nella pratica ostetrico-gineco- logica. Arte ostet., 1905, 19: 177-85; 213.—Gjaldba>k, J. K. Ueber diec hemische Schatzung des therapeutischen Wirkungs- vermogens einiger o-Kresolmischungen. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1934, 69: 151-66.—Hirchberg, L. M. Ein ungiftiges Kresol-Desinfektionsmittel. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58: 1085.—Homutov, P. La crfioline Pearson par voie intra- veineuse. Bull. Acad. vfit. France, 1936, 9: 360-71.—Isnard. E. Essai de crfisylol sodique. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1923, 7. ser., 27: 217-20.—Jakowenko, W. A., & Okunewsky, J. L. Chemische Methoden der Sanitatswertbestimmung von Seifen- kresoldesinfektionsmitteln. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1928, 20: 197- 203.—Kanao, R. Zur Desinfektionswirkung der Kresole. Arch. Hvg., Berl., 1923, 92: 139-57.—Kochs, J. Dr Zinsser.s Lysol-Pillen. Apothekerzeitung, 1905, 20: 917.—Konrad, E. Das Chlormetakresol in der Desinfektionspraxis und die Schnelldesinfektion. Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1910, 61: 243-54.— Lamson, P. D., & Brown, H. W. Anthelmintic studies on alkylhydroxybenzenes; 6-n-alkyl-meta-cresols. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935, 53: 227-33.—Lamson, P. D., & Ward, C. B. Anthelmintic properties of certain alkyl cresols. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1931, 29: 340.—Liebscher. Versuche mit Cellocresol in der Veterinarpraxis. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1921, 72: 1005; 1026.—Loir, A. Dfisinfection du filtre Cham- berland par le lysoforme. Caducfie, 1907, 7: 50.—Lysol and lysol powders. Annual Rep. Salford M. Off. Health, 1934, 170-2.—Neufeld, F. Fawestol-Betalysol-Kreosotin-kresol; Be- merkungen zu der gleichnamigen Arbeit von Ditthorn und Borinski in Nr 31 dieser Wochenschrift. Deut. med. Wschr., 1918, 44: 1015.—Schmatolla, O. Lysol contra Seifencresol, D. A. B. Ibid., 1905, 31: 111.—Schneider, H. Der Desin- fektionswert von Lysoform bei massig erhohter Temperatur. Ibid., 1906, 32: 215.—Schottelius, M. Beta-Lvsol und Kresotin-Kresol. Ibid., 1917, 43: 1527.—Seel, E. Ueber Lysol- und Karboltabletten und die Verwendbarkeit des Rassig- schen Verfahrens zur Bestimmung von Metakresol in Kresol- tabletten. Ber. Deut. pharm. Ges., 1903, 18: 421-30.—Simi, G. Experienze sul lysoform. Cesalpino, 1905, 1: 142.— Stewart, M. A. Iso-amvl-ortho-cresol; a new anthelmintic. Cornel! Vet., 1937, 27: 338-48.—Stroszner, E. Untersuchun- gen iiber die bakterizide Kraft des Rohlysoforms. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1906, 41: 280-6. Also Pest. med. chir. Presse, 1906, 42: 856-60. Also Ungar. med. Presse, 1906, 11: 191-3 — Summerfield, W. XL,., & Gunn, C. Liquor cresolis saponatus B. P. 1932. Pharm. J., Lond., 1936, 4. ser., 82: 622—Sz6kely, Z. [The bactericide power of lysoform] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1905, 3: 391.—Vachetta, A., & Cinotti, F. Alcune ricerche sperimentali sul lysoform. Gior. gin. pediat., 1905, 5: 61-71.—■ Wright, H. H. Preservative. U. S. Patent Off., 1935, No. 2013739. ---- Poisoning and untoward effects. Greif, K. *Toxikologische und therapeutische Versuche mit Creolin am gesunden und kunstlich mit Milzbrand und Huhnercholera infizierten Kaninchen [Bern] 50p. 8? Stuttg., 1911. Belote, G. H., & Marshall. D. Metaphen dermatitis; report of 2 cases. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 172-5.—Bering. Ueber Lysolvergiftung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1907, 54: 292.— Bial, M. Bemerkungen und Versuche zu der Arbeit von Wandel; zur Pathologie der Lysol- und Kresolvergiftung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1907, 56: 416-9.—Blumenthal, F. Ueber Lysolvergiftung. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1906, 43: 651. ------ Biochemische Untersuchungen iiber Vergiftung und Entgiftung bei der Lysolvergiftung. Biochem. Zschr., 1906, 1: 135-52. ------ Ueber Lysolvergiftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1906, 32: 1283-5. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1906, 53: 997 — Boruttau, H., & Stadelmann, E. Ueber Kreosot- und Lysol- vergiftung. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1907, 91: 42-58 — Broom, W. A. A note on the toxicity of amyl-meta-cresol. Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1931, 12: 327-31.—Burg, K. Doppel- seitige centrale Pneumonie bei einem Lysolvergifteten. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1134-6.—Burk, von. Ein Fall von schwerer Lysolvergiftung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1907, 54: 985-7.—Da Silva Amado, J. J. Envenenamento pelo lysol. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1907, 25: 257.—Dost. Zwei Falle von Lysolvergiftung. Arch. Krim. Anthrop., 1904-5, 18: 95.— Duvoir, M., Hazemann, R. [et ab] L'intoxication profession- nelle par le crfisol. Bull. Soc. mfid. hop. Paris, 1938, 3. ser. 54: 106-11.—Elgart, J. [Stenosis of the larynx in lysol poisoning] Cas. lfik. eesk., 1930, 69: 1578.—Esveld, L. W. van [Tri- orthocresol-phosphate poisoning] Versl. volksgezondh., 1933, 3: 698-710.—Franckel, P. Lysolvergiftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1907, 33: 401.—Freund, E. Su un caso di difRcilissima diagnosi; intossicazione cronica con lisolo? (comunicazione preventiva) Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1928, 69: 836-45, 3 pl.— Fries, F. Beitrag zur Kasuistik der Lysolvergiftung. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1904, 51: 709-11.—Haas, G-, & Schlesinger. E. F. Ueber den quantitativen Nachweis von freiem Phenol und Kresol in kleinen Blutmengen und seine prognostische Be- CRESOL deutung bei Vergiftungsfiillen. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1924-25, 104: 56-72.—Harbitz, F. Lysolforgiftning. Norsk, mag. hegevid., 1906, 5. R., 4: 1037-40.- Herwick.R. P., & Treweek, D. N. Burns from anesthesia ma.sk sterilized in compound solution of cresol. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 407.—Incze, G. [Histological changes of the brain in acute lysol poisoning] Orvoskfipzfis, 1933, 23: 149-57, 2 pl. Also Beitr. gerichtl. Med., 1935, 13: 56-67.—Kathe, H. Die anatomischen Ver- anderungen bei Lysolvergiftung. Fortsch. Med., 1906, 24: 317-21. ------ Zur Kenntnis des anatomischen Befundes der Lysolvergiftung. Virchows Arch., 1906, 185: 132-59, pl. Also Zbl. allg. Path., 1907, 18: 210-3.—Kirchberg, F. Lysol- vergiftung und Arzneimittelgesetzgebung. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1906, 12: 85-91.— Kochmann, M. Experimentelle Lysol- vergiftung. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1905, 14: 401-28.—Krasso, H. The therapy of lysol intoxication. Ars medici, Wien, 1931, 9: 339-41. ------ Die Lysolver- giftung. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1931, 39: 153-74.—Lange, A. Ueber Lysolvergiftung. Ther. Gegenwart, 1904, 45: 309- 11.—Puppe. Ueber Lysolvergiftung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1906, 32: 424.—Radaeli, F. Sopra una interessante patomimia (pseudo-tumori da iniezioni di lisoformio greggio) Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1929, 70: 1102-5.—Reinsberg, J. [Poisoning by lysol] Cas. lfik. Cesk., 1905, 45: 231-3— Revenstorf. Lysol- vergiftung und Bronchopneumonie. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1907, 13: 243-7.—Schulz, A. Ueber Lysolvergiftung. Off. Ber. Preuss. Med. Beamtenver., 1906, 56-78.—Vitek, J. [Lysol poisoning and treatment with sodium thiosulphate (thiosiran Davenan)] Cas. lfik. eesk., 1930, 69: 1575-8.— Wandel, O. Zur Pathologie der Lysol- und Krebsvergiftung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1906-7, 56: 161-85.------ Leber- veranderungen bei akuter Lysol- und Kresolvergiftung. Verh. Kongr. inn. Med., 1907, 24: 317-21.—Weyl, T. Ist Lysoform giftig? Munch, med. Wschr., 1905, 52: 1280.—Wohlgemuth, J. Zur Kenntnis der Lysolvergiftung. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1906, 43: 508. CRESOTIC acid [and derivatives] Blischke, C. *Ein Beitrag zur therapeuti- schen Anwendung des Natrium paracresotini- cum. 60p. 8? Miinch., 1912. Wayntal, I. *Sur quelques proprietes thera- peutiques de l'acide acetyl-ortho-cresotique. 41p. 8? Par., 1929. Carrifere, G., & Gerard, E. Un nouvel analgfisique anti- rhumatismal; la crfisopirine. Gaz. h6p., 1926, 99: 741.—Ide, M. La crfisopirine. Rev. mfid., Louvain, 1926, 335. CRESSWELL, Lionel. Oxygen and cancer; a biological and bio-chemical study. 43p. 12? Bradford, Matthews & Brooke [1914] Bound in Papers on cancer (F. L. Hoffman) 1904-14. CRESTANI, G. V. Albuminuria e gravidanza. 26p. 8? Padova, A. Milani, 1932. CRESYL dyes. See also Dye. Cohen, B. Brom cresol green, a sulfonephthalein substi- tute for methyl red. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol. N. Y., 1922-23, 20: 124.—Holmes, W. C-, & Peterson, A. R. The atmospheric dealkvlation of aqueous solutions of cresyl blue. Stain Techn., 1931, 6: 79-82.—Irwin, M. Penetration into Nitella from solutions of cresyl blue, azure B, and methylene blue solution. Proc Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 991. ------ Studies on the penetration of dyes with the glass electrode; penetration into Valonia of cresyl blue and azure B. Ibid., 992. ------ On the nature of the dye penetrating Nitella from cresyl blue. Ibid., 1930-31, 28: 329-31.—Williams, B. G. R. Cresylecht violet, a rare dye; observations which suggest that it may be of value in pathological work. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1922-23, 8: 250-3. ------ Further studies with cresylecht violet including a report of my 6-second method for staining tissues. Ibid., 1924-25, 10: 312-5. ---:--- Obser- vations on intensifying the metachromatic properties of cresyl- echt violet. Ibid., 1934-35, 20: 1185-7. CRETIN, Marie. *De quelques methodes de recherche du phosphore et de la chaux dans les tissus. 79p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1923. CRETINISM. See Myxedema, congenital. CREUSOT, Jean, 1908- *Etude critique du regime pauvre en graisses et riche en hydrates de carbone dans le traitement du diabete sucre. 169p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1936. CREUTZ, Rudolf. Urso, der Letzte des Hoch- salerno, Arzt, Philosoph, Theologe. 14p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1934. Forms Heft No. 5, Abh. Gesch. Med. Naturwiss. (Diepgen, P.) CREUTZ ---- Die medizinisch-naturphilosophischen Aphorismen und Kommentare des Magister Urso Salernitanus. 192p. roy. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1936. Forms Heft 1, v.5, Quellen Gesch. Naturwiss. Med. CREUTZ, Walter. Die Neurologie des 1.-7. Jahrhunderts n. Chr.; eine historische-neurolo- gische Studie. I06p. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1934. Forms Bd 6, Samml. psychiat. neur. Einzeldarst. (A. Bostroem, & J. Lange) CREVAUX, Jules, 1874-1932. Boudet, E. L. La mort de J. Crevaux; mfidecin de la marine et explorateur. Arch. mfid. pharm. nav., 1933, 123: 135-41. CREVOISIER, Pierre. Contribution a I'etude de l'avortement [Bale] 57p. 8? Grenoble, Guirimand, 1921. CREW, Albert. The law and practice relating to dentists and dentistry. xvi, 228p. 12? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1926. CREW, Francis Albert Eley, 1888- Ani- mal genetics; an introduction to the science of animal breeding, xix, 420p. 8? Edinb., Oliver & Boyd, 1925. ---- Organic inheritance in man. xxviii, 214p. 37 pl. 8? Lond., 1927. ■--- The genetics of sexuality in animals. x, 188p. 8? Cambr., Univ. Press, 1927. ---- Sex determination. ix, 138p. 16? Lond., Methuen & Co., [1933] See also Biological monographs and manuals. 4v. 8! Edinb. 1924-32. Also editor of British (The) Journal of experi- mental biology. Edinb., v.1-2. 1923-25. CREW, Henry. General physics; an elemen- tary text-book for colleges, xi, 522p. illust. 8? N.Y., Macmillan Co., 1910. CREW, T. Health compendium and health publicity, v, 260p. 8? Leicester, Reader Print. Co., 1926. ---- Health propaganda (ways and means) with illustrations. 248p. illust. 8? Lond. [1935] CREYSSEL, Jean, 1898- See Dunet, Charles, & Creyssel, Jean. Cancer des glandes salivaires. 340p. 8? Par., 1933. CRIADO y Dominguez, Juan Pedro. Biblio- grafia de la Cruz Roja Espanola. Nueva ed. 304p. 2 1. roy. 8? Madr., E. Catala, 1905. CRIAUD, Andre, 1897- *Etude d'un cas de syndrome de Raynaud aigu et mortel associe- a l'6rythromelalgie chez le nourrisson. 66p. 8? Par., 1925. CRIBRIFORM plate. See Ethmoid bone. CRICHTON-BROWNE, James, 1840-1938. What we owe to alcohol. 52p. 8? [Lond., 191-?] Bound in Papers on alcoholism (F. L. Hoffman) 1900-17. ---- What the doctor thought. 284p. 8? Lond., E. Benn [1930] ---- The doctor's second thoughts. 3 1. 294p. 8? Lond., E. Benn [1931] ----The doctor's after thoughts. 288p. 8? Lond., E. Benn [1932] For biography see Brit. M. J., 1938, 1: 311, port. Also Edinburgh M. J., 1938, 45: 294-301, port. (C. C. Easterbrook) Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1938, 87: 542. Also Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 406, port. CRICHTON-MILLER, Hugh, 1877- In- somnia; an outline for the practitioner, xi, 172p. 8? Lond., E. Arnold & Co., 1930. ---- Psycho-analysis and its derivatives. 255p. 16? Lond., T. Butterworth [1933] See also Miller, Hugh Crichton, in 3. ser. CRICOID cartilage. See Larynx. 9S CRIDLAND 998 CRIME CRIDLAND, Arthur Bernard, 1873-1934. [Obituary] Brit. J. Ophth., 1934, 18: 492, port. Also Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 92; 145. Also Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 52. Also S. Mary's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1934, 40: 113. CRIEGERN [Friedrich Hermann] Heinrich von, 1908- *Ein Fall von angeborener Pseudarthrose beider Schlusselbeine (Dysostosis cleido-cranialis) [Jena] 32p. 8? Grossenhain- Sa., H. Plasnick, 1934. CRIGLER, Russell Ray, 1900- *A guide to the choice of anesthesia [Marquette Univ.] 17p. 4? Milwaukee, 1927-28. Typewritten. CRILE, George Washington, 1864- Ex- perimental research into the surgery of the respiratory system; an essay awarded the Nicholas Senn prize by the American Medical Association for 1898. 113p. 8? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co., 1899. ----■ A mechanistic view of war and peace. 3 p. 1. xii, 104p. 26 pl. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1916. -—— Research into the effects of air concussion on animals, with special reference to the observed effects of air concussion on soldiers. MS. 53 1. 4? [n. p.] 1917. Typewritten. ---- The bipolar theory of living processes. xv, 405p. 3 pl. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1926. ---- Problems in surgery; University of Wash- ington graduate medical lectures, 1927. p. 1. 171p. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1928. ---- Diagnosis and treatment of diseases of the thyroid gland. 508p. illust. pl. port. ch. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1932. ---- Diseases peculiar to civilized man; clinical management and surgical treatment. xi, 427p. illust. pl. tab. diagrs. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1934. ---- The phenomenon of life; a radio-electric interpretation. 379p. illust. pl. diagrs. 8? N. Y., W. W. Norton & Co. [1936] See also Erdmann, J. F. Assembly dinner, Wednesday evening, October 20, 1937. Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1937: 256-64. CRILE, Grace McBride. Skyways to a jungle laboratory; an African adventure. xi, 240p. illust. pl. 8? N. Y., W. W. Norton & Co. [1936] CRIME. See also Criminal; Criminal law; Criminology; Delinquency; Sin; Vice; also legal names of crimes as Assault; Murder; Rape, &c. Fosdick, R. B. Crime in America and the police. 57p. 8? N. Y. [1920] Mosby, T. S. Causes and cures of crime. 354p. 8? S. Louis, 1913. Arbore, P. II problema della criminality, quale appare vivendo coi criminali. Zacchia, 1929, 7: 13-25.—Chardiet, O. Etiologia del delito. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1922, 27: 318- 22.—Darrow, C. S. Crime. Institution Q., Springf., 1922, 13: No. 3 & 4, 231-40.—Gibbons, P. M. A study in crime. WTelf. Mag., Pontiac, 1927, 18: 1029-35.—Gruhle, H. W. Die Er- forschung der Verbrechensursachen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1928, 19: 257-68.—Haines, W. D. President's address. Tr. West. Surg. Ass. (1925) 1926, 35: 27-48.—Koren, J. Things we don't know about crime. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1922-23, 13: 446-52.—Lester, H. Report upon classification of crimes. Ibid., 1923-24, 14: 593-604.—McAdoo, W. Crime and punish- ment; causes and mechanisms of prevalent crimes. Sc. Month., 1927, 24: 415-20.—McGee, R. A. Why we have crime. Ment. Health Bulb, Danville, 1934, 12: 6-12.— Mandolini, H. El crimen cientffico. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1927, 14: 159-63.—Pisa, F. Crime e seus factores. Gaz. clin., S. Paulo, 1928, 26: 251.—Spilsbury, B. H. Crimes of violence. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1924, 38: 155-9.—Vatin, F. Con- jecture sur les causes qui augmentent la criminalitfi et la dfigfinfi- rescence dans le monde moderne. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1924, 44: 175.—Void, G. B. The amount and nature of crime. Am. J. Sociob, 1934-35, 40: 796-803.—Wachholz, L. [The genesis of crime and the law of contrast] Polska gaz. lek., 1937, 16: 609-13. ---- Detection. See Criminology, Methods. ---- Medical aspect. East, W. N. Medical aspects of crime. 437p. 8? Lond., 1936. Lichtenstein, P. M. A doctor studies crime. 263p. 8? N. Y. [1934] Abaunza, A., & Diaz-Sama, N. La estructura biologica del delito. Arch, med., Madr., 1936, 39: 305-15.— East, W. N. Medica! aspects of crime. Current Leg. Thought, 1936-37, 3: 19-27.—Ebaugh. F. G. Medical aspects of the crime situa- tion. Colorado M., 1929, 26: 47-55.—Hall, J. K. Crime as a manifestation of mental unsoundness. Soulb. M. & S., 1926, 88: 633-8.—Lurie, L. A. The medical aspects of crime. J. Med., Cincin., 1931, 12: 469-74.—Ravine, W. Psychopathol- ogy of a crime wave. Ohio M. J., 1926, 22: 856-9.—Schultz, O. T. The role of medical science in the administration of criminal justice. Current Leg. Thought, 1935-36, 2: 4-10.— Tait. W. D. Crime and its causes. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1926, 21: 234-9.—Taylor, F. Crime in relation to medicine. Med. Times, N. Y., 1938, 66: 74-9. ---- Prevention and control. Gutierrez, J. *Etiologia y profilaxia de la delincuencia en la Republica Argentina; con- tribuci6n al estudio de 2 de sus fases: la ins- trucci6n y la inmigraci6n. 320p. 8? B. Air., 1915. Arbore. P. II trattamento profilattieo della criminalita. Scuola posit., 1931, n. ser., 11: 222-6.—Bedonnel. Pronhv- laxie criminelle juvenile. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1937, 17: 268-89. Also Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1937, 95: pt 2, 337.—Bloch, M. La lutte contre le crime. Bulb Soc. form, humain., Par., 1923,1: 155-65.—Buttersack. Wie schutzen wir uns vor Verbrechern? Umschau, 1927, 31: 269-71.—Catton, J. Crime prevention and the medical social worker. Pacific Coast J. Nurs., 1925, 21: 9-15.—Ceillier, A. La prophylaxie criminelle pfinitentiaire. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1937, 17: 324-48. Also Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1937, 95: pt 2, 339. ------ Badonnel, & SchifT, P. Prophylaxie criminelle. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1937, 17: 265-324.— Cuche, P. Un proyecto de c6dico de j>revenci6n criminal. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1924, 11: 234-9.—Decret du 22 mai 1936 instituant un Conseil supfirieur de prophylaxie criminelle chargfi d'fitudier les mesures et les mfithodes susceptibles de dfivelopper la prfivention contre le crime. Bull. Min. san. pub., Beograd, 1936, 311-4.—Di Tullio, B. II consultorio di medicina pedagogica emendativa dell' O. N. M. I. in rapporto all'igiene sociale ed alia profilassi criminale precocissima. Difesa sociale, 1935, 14: 117-24.—Doll, E. A. The control of crime. Sc. Month., 1928, 26: 551-6. ------ The scientific point of view toward the prevention of crime. J. Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 203-6.—Faltlhauser, V. Psychiatrische Schutzauf- sicht und psychische Hygiene. Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1929, 2: 20-8.—Ferri, E. La solidarity degli stati nella lotta contro la delinquenze? Scuola posit., 1926, 36: 19-29. ■------ La prevenzione della criminalita. Ibid., 97-112. ------ Fa- scismo e scuola positiva nella difesa sociale contro la criminalita. Ibid., 241-74.—Foltin, E. M. Bedeutung und Anwendungs- gebiet der Scbutzaufsicht gegeniiber Erwachsenen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1927, 18: 289-301.—Goll, A. Sicherungs- massnahmen in Danemark. Ibid., 484-502.—Gruhle, H. W. Kraepelins Stellung zur Verbrechensbekampfuns. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 84: 205-16. ------ Vererbungsgesetze und Verbrechensbekampfung. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1932, 23: 559.—Harding, J. R. Psychiatric study of school children, as an aid to crime prevention. Psychiat. Q., 1928, 2: 462-7.— Healy, W. The prevention of delinquency and criminality. J. Crim., Chic, 1933. 24: 74-87.— Kahlbaum. Hinausgescho- bene Volljahrigkeit als Schutz- und Heilrnittel bei drohender Verwahrlosung Jugendlicher. Mschr. Psychiat., 1927, 66: 44-51.—Kalmus, E. Soziale Fiirsorge als Mittel zur Vcrbre- chensverhutung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923, 2: 117- 33.—Kirchwey, G. W. Crime waves and crime remedies. Survey, 1926, 55: 593; 634.—Loveland, F., jr. The place of science in the treatment of criminals and in the prevention of crime. N. England J. M., 1931, 205: 1190-5.—Lyon, F. E. Crime prevention by aftercare. Institution Q., Springf., 1922, 13: No. 3 & 4, 177-81.—Martin, E., & Mouret. Dfilinquance juvfinile et prophylaxie de la criminalitfi. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1934, 14: 14-42.—Martin, G. H. The prevention of crime. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1926, 37: 204-10.—Mayr, H. Die Entlas- sung aus der Sicherungsverwahrung. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1937, 28: 84-6. ------ Drei Jahre Sicherungsverwahrung. Mschr. Kriminalb., 1938, 29: 21-31.—Meacher, J. F. W. The prevention of crime; with a few comments on crime and insanity. Med. Leg. J., N. Y.. 1926, 43: 68-87.—Miner, J. R. Do the churches prevent crime? Am. J. Police Sc, 1931, 2: 468-72. —Neymark, E. El rol del mfidico en In lucha contra la criminalidad. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1934, 21: 706-15.— Nohl, N. W. Crime prevention from the cradle up. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-8, 28: 220-31— Orr, H. P. State clinics for mal- adjusted children would cut crime. Bull. Kansas Ment. Hyg. Soc, 1936, 11: No. 2, 1.—Provent, P. La rfipression des crimes de guerre et la mfidecine Ifigale. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1928, 8: 95- CRIME 999 CRIME 103.—Ramos, J. P. La defensa social contra el delito. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1929, 16: 273-88.—Ribeiro, L. O papel da medicina na prevencao do crime. Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 118-50 ------ Dfipistage des anomalies chez les enfants et prfivention criminelle. Paris mfid., 1937, 105: 429-31 — Saussure, R. de. Prophylaxie du crime et de la dfilinquance dans la jeunesse. Hyg. ment., Par., 1931, 26: 101-16.— Schiff, P. La prophvlaxie criminelle en dehors de la prison. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1937, 17: 290-323. Also Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1937, 95: pt 2, 338.—Schiitt, E. Die Bekampfung der Kriminalitat vom bevolkerungspolitischen, rasseanthropologi- schen und erbbiologischen Standpunkt. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1933, 46: 509-31.—Shulman, H. M. Social agencies and crime prevention. J. Crim., Chic, 1931, 22: 545-55.—Sicard de Plauzoles. La dfifense sociale contre les fous et les criminels. Prophyl. antivfinfir., Par., 1937, 9: 419-27.—Stearns, A. W. A program for the control of crime in the State of Massachu- setts. N. England J. M., 1931, 204: 529-35.—Stullken, E. H. How the Montefiore school prevents crime. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 228-34.—Tobben. Kriminalbiologie und Be- wahrungsproblem. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1937, 28: 52-60.—Vervaeck, L. La collaboration des psychiatres a la prophylaxie criminelle. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1936, 36: 163-71.—Wales, R. G. Clipping the roots of crime. Johns Hopkins Alumni Mag., 1938, 26: 51-4.—Wechsler, H. A caveat on crime control. J. Crim., Chic, 1936-37, 27: 629- 37.—Weygandt. Eine internationale Organisation zur Ver- hutung des Verbrechens. Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1935, 8: 28. ---- Statistics. Norway. Statistiske Centralbyra. Krimi- nalstatistik. Oslo (1917-18) 1922- Abbott, E. Recent statistics relating to crime in Chicago. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1922-23, 13: 329-58.—Ausland, C. Die Kriminalitat in Portugal im Jahre 1935. Mschr. Krimi- nalb., 1937, 28: 558.—Baebenroth, E. Statistische Uebersicht und die Kriminalitat der nordischen Lander nach dem Kriege. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 506-11.—Brearley, H. C. Einfluss von Temperatur und Jahreszeiten auf die Krimina- htat. Arch. Krim., 1934, 95: 55; 155.—Burrows, C. N. Crim- inal statistics in Iowa. Univ. Iowa Stud., 1930, ser. 1, No. 182, 9: 1-112.—Contagio (El) del crimen. Gac. mfid. Caracas, 1937, 44: 199-202.—Crime and criminals; statistics for 1936. Brit. M. J., 1938, 1: 909.—Davies, A. M. Criminal statistics and the national commission's report. J. Crim., Chic, 1931, 22: 357-74.—De Castro, D. L'andamento della criminality, in Italia negli ultima anni. Scuola posit., 1936, n. ser., 16: 244-52.—Foldes, B. [La trend-line de la criminalitfi] Magy. statiszt. szemle, 1936, 14: 694-8.—Frick. Die Kriminalitat in Baden 1925 und 1926. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1928, 19: 282-92.—Gardikas, K. G. Ueber den Einfluss der Jahres- zeiten auf die Kriminalitat in Griechenland. Ibid., 1934, 25: 24-9. ------ Die Kriminalitat Griechenlands in Stadt und Land. Ibid., 1935, 26: 345-9. ------ Die Kriminalitat in Griechenland nach dem Ort der Tat. Ibid., 457-69— Gatti, T. Statistica e morfologia criminale. Arch. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1936, 6: 83-104.—Gini, C, & Spallanzani, A. Sulla compara- zione del dati di statistica criminale dei diversi stati. Bull. Inst, internat. statist., 1931, 26: 705-16. ------ La compa- raison des donnfies de statistique criminelle des divers pays. Ibid., 717, 5 ch.—Greval, S. D. S. Deeds of violence in India in 1935-36 and other crimes in which serology plays a part. Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 81-6.—Hacker, E. Internationale Kriminalstatistik. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 10722. ------ La criminalitfi en Hongrie en 1925-34. Magy. statiszt. szemle, 1937, 15: 741-53.—Hall, J. K. Human behavior; increasing incarcerations. South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 468. Heinzen, H., & Rypins, R. K. Crime in San Francisco; a studv of the police court docket, December, 1924, through February, 1925. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1927-28, 18: 75-91 — Hentig, H. von. Die Kriminalitat einer Grosstadt; Augsburg 1914-26. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1927, 18: 231-7.—Krass- nuschkin, E. K. Der Verbrecher (nach Materialien dea Moskauer Kabinetts zum Studium des Verbrechers und der Kriminalitat) Ibid., 65-89.—Kriminalitat (Die) in der Freien Stadt Danzig im Jahre 1933. Danzig. Statist. Mitt., 1934, 14: 82-7 —Ogburn, W. F. Factors in the variation of crime among cities. J. Am. Statist. Ass., 1935, 30: 12-34 —Phelps, H. A. Cycles of crime. J. Crim., Chic, 1929-30, 20: 107-21.— Roesner, E. Funfzig Jahre deutsche Kriminalstatistik. Allg. statist. Arch., 1933-34, 23: 343-73. —---- Weitere Fortschritte auf dem Forschungsgebiet der internationalen Kriminalstatistik. Ibid., 1936-37, 26: 431-8. —---- Die ortliche Verteilung der Kriminalitat im Deutschen Reich; ein Beitrag zur Kriminalgeographie. Mschr. Kriminalb., 1937, 29: 305-35.—Roos, J. R. B. de. Etudes comparatives des statistiques criminelles dans les divers pays. Bull. Inst. internat. statist., Haye, 1936, 29: 125-7 —— &. Suer- mondt G L. Die Kriminalitat in den Niederlanden wahrend und nach dem Kriege. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1923, 14: 113-35.__Schafer, E. Directives pour 1 filaboration des Rtntiitinues criminelles dans les divers pays. Bull. Inst, in- ternat Statist,, Haye, 1937, 29: pt 3 240-8.-Sociologia e statistica criminale. Scuola posit., 1936, n. ser., 16: 55.— Color «5 Presupuestos met6dicos de los estudios criminalisti- cos Rev crim., B. Air., 1934, 21: 587-94.—Thut, E. Hat die Kriminalitat zugenommen? Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1933, 24: 129-57__Tonnes, F., & Jurkat. E. Die schwere Kriminalitat von Miinnern in Schleswig-Holstein in den Jahren 1899-1914. Zschr. Volkerpsychob, 1929, 5: 26-39.—Ueberschaer. Ueber die Ausgestaltung der Kriminalstatistik. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1927, 18: 129-31.—Uribe Cualla, G. La criminalidad en nuestros dfas. Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1924-25, 16: 243-52.—Warner, S. B. New federal criminal census. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1923-24, 14: 79-90. CRIMINAL. See also Prisoner; also names of crimes. Alvarez-Garcia, V. Contribution a I'etude des facteurs de la criminalite. 45p. 8? Par., 1937. Healy, W., & Bronner, A. F. Delinquents and criminals; their making and unmaking; studies in 2 American cities. 317p. 8? N. Y., 1926. Kahn, S. Sing Sing criminals. 187p. 8? Phila. [1936] Kingston, C. A gallery of rogues. 243p. 8? Lond. [1924] Lenz, A. Grundriss der Kriminalbiologie; Werden und Wesen der Pcrsonlichkcit des Taters nach Untersuchungen an Straflingen. 252p. 8? Wien, 1927. Locard, E. Le crime et les criminels. 10. ed. 278p. 12? Par. [1920?] Scott, S. The human side of crook and con- vict life, prepared from notes obtained first- hand from detectives [etc.] 303p. 8? Lond., [1924] Squire, A. O. Sing Sing doctor. 296p. 8? N. Y., 1935. White, W. A. Crimes and criminals. 276p. 8? N. Y. [1933] Bonne. Vom Egoisten zum Verbrecher. Umschau, 1926, 30: 985-7.—Briggs, L. V. The prevention of crime; the gang- ster in the making. N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 955-9 — Brown, F. E. An historical and clinical study of criminality, with special reference to theft. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1930-31, 21: 400-37.—Burling, L. D. Stages of evolution and relation to crime. Sc. Month., 1927, 24: 431-9.—Erickson, M. H. Marriage and propagation among criminals. Med. Leg. J., Chic, 1929, 46: 25-31.—Gershenfeld, L. Blood and the crimi- nal. Am. J. Pharm., 1936, 108: 126-47.—Healy, W. Crime and the individual. Proc Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 14: 253-63.—Hellstern, E. P. Kriminalbiologische Unter- suchungsergebnisse bei Schwerverbrechern. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1927-28, 11: 301-16.—Kohs, S. C. What science has taught us regarding the criminal. J. Delinq., 1927, 11: 170-80.—Kranz, H. Untersuchungen an kriminellen Zwillingen. Umschau, 1934, 38: 121-3.—Kiihnel. Die Erziehung zum Egoisten. Ibid., 1927, 31: 161-3.—Lena, A. Der Anteil der Sexualitat am Aufbau der kriminellen Person- lichkeit. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1927, 14: 1-6.—Patrizi, M. L. La criminalita della specie. Riv. psicol., 1928, 24: 133-46.— Rohden, F. von. Kriminalbiologische Untersuchungen an gesunden und geisteskranken Verbrechern. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1927, 10: 620-33.—Sailer, K. Die Fort- pflanzungsstarke der Kriminellen. Eugenik, Berl., 1933, 3: 60-3.—Schott. Zur Biologie des Verbrechers. Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1933, 103: 463-6.—Schroeder, T. Psycho- genetics of one criminal. Psychoanal. Rev., 1924, 11: 277- 91.—Shield, J. A. Twelve thousand criminals. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 806-14.—Suzuki, K. Medical considera- tion on the criminal sailors of the Japanese Navy. BuU. Nav. M Ass., Tokyo, 1933, 22: 1.—Tarde, G. Les possibles. Arch. anthrop. crim., Par., 1910, 25: 8-41.—Tel, F. Verbesserte sich der Mensch vom Urmenschen bis zum Heutigen? Arch. Krim., 1927, 81: 235-48.—Tobben, H. Die Bedeutung des prakri'minellen Lebens fiir die Kriminalbiologie. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 516-29.—Warner, S. B., & Bates, S. Information concerning adult male criminals which should be published by reformatories, penitentiaries, and state prisons. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1924-25, 15: 177-238. ---- Constitution. See also Anthropology, criminal. Dauernheim, H. *Zur Frage der sogenann- ten Verbrechermerkmale und der Korrelationen zwischen Kopfform und Verbrechen. 39p. 8? Giessen, 1937. . Wehmer, F. Constitution und Verbrechen, mit Berucksichtigung sogenannter Verbrecher- merkmale [Giessen] 27p. 8? Werne-Lippe, 1935. CRIMINAL 1000 CRIMINAL Bambaren, C. A., & Vargas Prada. L. Observaciones de clfnica criminol6gica. Cron. mfid., Lima, 1930, 47: 297-304.— Boldrirti, B. La superficie fotografica della faccia nei delin- quenti. Zacchia, 1923, 2: 165-73.—Buscaino, V. M. Fattori endogeni della criminalita. Rass. clin. sc, 1936, 14: 291-8.— Ciafardo, R., & Diaz, A. Imputabilidad y constitucion indi- vidual. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1934, 21: 458-69.—Frank, B., & Cleland, P. S. The phvsical capacity of the young adult criminal. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 578-86.—Gasparini, C. Alcune osservazioni cliniche sulla resistenza dei criminali ai traumi accidentali ed operativi. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1928, 48: 1-17.—Hentig, H. von. Inwelt und Umwelt. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1931, 22: 1-7.—Lee, E. W. Physical defects a factor in the causation of crime. Yearb. M. Ass. Gr. N. York, 1915, 39-42.—Manouvrier, L. L'innfiitfi crimi- nelle. Bulb Inst. gfin. psychol., Par., 1928, 38: 175-91 — Mezger. Konstitutionelle und dynamische Verbrechens- auffassung. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1928, 19: 385-400.— Mohr, G. J., & Gundlach, R. H. A further study of the rela- tion between physique and performance in criminals. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1929-30, 24: 91-103.—Riedl, M. Ueber Beziehungen von geistig-korperlicher Konstitution zur Krimi- nalitat und anderen Defekten. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1932, 23: 473.—Rosanoff, A. J., Handy, L. M., & Rosanoff, I. A. Criminality and delinquency in twins. J. Crim., Chic, 1934, 24: 923-34.—Squire, A. O. Physical and mental make-up of criminals. Med. Times, N. Y., 1924, 52: 206; 216.—Stanley, L. L. Disease and crime. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1923-24, 14: 103-9.—Sugishita, G. On the syphilitic sero-reaction of the offender and the relation between syphilis and crime. Lues, Kyoto, 1935-36, 13: 11-8.—Vassilev. B. H. L'alto grado di movimento immunitario antitubercolare nell'uomo delinquente. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930, 50: suppl., 1626-30. ---- dangerous. See also Insane, criminal. Berenguer Carismo, A. El estado peligroso en el teatro cl&sico espanol. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1929,16: 3-11.—Bermann, G. El juicio pericial y el de peligrosidad. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1929, 36: 785-94.—Del Greco, F. Sulla pericolosita degli psicopati che hanno commesso delitti. Ann. osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1935, 29: 127-36.—Leoncini, F. La pericolosita criminale nelle sue cause e nelle sue manifestazioni. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1929, 37: 337-50.—Mariconde, P. El elemento biologico v social en la noci6n del delito y de la peli- grosidad criminal. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1934, 21: 595-600 — Massini, L. C. Pericolosita criminosa e sua eziologia. Arch. antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 503-9.—Mezger, E. Die Behandlung der gefahrlichen Gewohnheitsverbrecher. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1923, 14: 135-75.— Raitzin, A. Per- sonalidad y peligrosidad (el sondaje mfidico-psicologico de la personalidad y el dosajo clinico de la peligrosidad) Rev. crim., B. Air., 1932, 19: 626-33. Also Dia mfid., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 990.—Solano, S. Lo stato pericoloso e alcune sue forme cliniche. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1936, 56: 437-64.— Soler, S. El elemento politico de la f6rmula del estado peli- groso. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1934, 21: 3-13.—Sommer, P. Wann darf und soil die Sicherungsverwahrung gemeingefa.hr- licher Verbrecher angeordnet werden? Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 599. ---- Endocrine aspect. Carrara, M. L'antropologia criminale e l'endocrinologia. Arch, antrop. clin., Tor., 1935, 55: 1014; 1937, 57: suppl., 305.—Glandulas endocrinas y su influencia patol6gica en el desarroUo de la criminalidad. An. Soc. mfid. quir. Guayas, 1933, 13: 605-26.—Ruiz-Funes, M. Criminalita e endocrino- logia. Riv. psicol., 1928, 24: 73-97. ---- Eugenic aspect. Darwin, L. II criminale dal punto di vista dell'eugenica. Ann. ostet. gin., 1924, 46: 525-9. Also Gior. Soc ital. igiene, 1924, 46: 117. Also Scuola posit., 1925, 35: 51-9.—Lange, J. Kriminalitat und Eugenik. Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 761-5.— Sailer, K. Eugenische Erhebungen bei Strafgefangenen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 150: 597-631.—Vierstein, T. Die Bekampfung der Kriminalitat vom bevolkerungspoliti- schen, erbbiologischen und rassenhygienischen Standpunkt. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1933. 46: 532-48. ---- Examination. See also Criminology, Methods. Anfimov, V. I. [Modern methods of studying the per- sonality of criminals] Kuban, nauch. med. J., 1928, 7: 97-105.— Bowman, K. M. Medical and social study of 100 cases re- ferred by the courts to the Boston Psvchopathic Hospital. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1928, 12: 55-71.—Del Greco. F. L'indirizzo clinico e psicologico-concreto nello studio dei criminali. Arch. gen. neur., Nocera, 1930, 11: 286-95.—House, R. E. Sco- polamin-apomorphia amnesia in criminology. Current Res. Anesth., 1925, 4: 162-9. Also Am. J. Police Sc, 1931, 2: 328- 36.—Luria, A. R. Die Methode der abbildenden Motorik in der Tatbestandsdiagnostik. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1930, 35: 139-83.—McCord, C. P. A survey of the Albany County Jail and Penitentiary from social, physical, and psychiatric view- points. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1924-25, 15: 42-67.—Medalie, G. Z. The district attorney and the criminal; the consideration of the mental and physical conditions of the accused. Med. Times, N. Y., 1933, 61: 174-8.—Renoux, A. L'analyse psycho- juridique (l'association des idfies) Rev. anthrop., Par., 1926, 36: 139-46.-—Seelig, E. Die psycho-diagnostische Aus- drucksregistrierung und ihre Verwendung in der Kriminologie. Psychol. & Med., Stuttg., 1926-27, 2: 210-4.—Warstadt, A. Vergleichende kriminalbiologische Studien an Gefangenen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 120: 178-235.—Wolfer, L. Die experimentelle Psvchologie im Dienste der Recbtsprechung Munch, med. Wschr.,'1931, 78: 1569. ---- Family and heredity. Baeyer, W. Zur Genealogic psychopathischer Schwindler und Lugner. 234p. 8? Lpz., 1935. Rasmus, J. L. H. K. *Zum Problem des geborenen Verbrechers. 80p. 8? Bonn, 1929. Sttjmpfl, F. Studien iiber Vererbung und Entstehung geistiger Storungen; Erbanlage und Verbrechen. 302p. 8? Berl., 1935. Bleuler, E. Der geborene Verbrecher. Vererb. & Ge- schlleben, 1930, 3: 93-100.—Crux, J., & Haeger, F. Das Kind des Verbrechers. Arch. Krim., 1931, 88: 126-32.— Dahlstrom. S. [A family of criminals] Norsk mag. la'gevid., 1928, 89: 232-48.—Del Greco. F. Sulla vessata questione della criminalita congenita. Ann. osp. psichiat., Perugia, 1932, 26: 203-17.—East, W. N. Heredity and crime; blood tests and inheritance in law. Eugen. Rev., Lond., 1928-29, 20: 169-72.—Fetscher, R. Vererbung und Kriminalitat. Vererb. & Geschlleben. 1928-29, 2: 3-10. ------ Zur Fortpflanzung von Kriminellen. Arch, sozial Hyg., 1933-34, 8: 308-10. ------ Zur Erbprognose der Kriminalitat. Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1555-7.—G. Ueber kriminelle Anlagen und ihre Erblichkeit. Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1936, 87: 78 — Griinewald, M. Die kriminellen Anlagen und ihre Erblichkeit. Fortschr. Med., 1928, 46: 791. •------ Moralische Minder- wertigkeit, Berufsverbrechertum und Nachkommenschaft. Ibid., 843.—Hapke, E. Ueber die Bedeutung des Anlage- faktors im verbrecherischen Charakter. Z«chr. angew. Psychol., 1929, 33: 1-60.—Jungmichel, G. Eine Verbrecher- familie (Beitrag zur Notwendigkeit kriminalbiologischer Forschung) Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1935, 25: 7-15 — Kranz, H. Die Geburtasituation krimineller Zwillince. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934-35, 44: 249-52.—Lange, J. Verbrechen und Vererbung. Eugenik, Berl., 1930-31, 1: 165-73. ------ & Exner, F. Bemerkungen zu Stumpfl; Erbanlage und Ver- brechen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 329-39.—Leyen, R. von der. Darstellung einer Verbrecherfamilie. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1930, 37: 220-82.—Niedenthal, R. Eine Ver- brechersippe. Oeff. Gesundhdienst, 1937-38, 3: A, 965-73 — Olson, H. Crime and heredity. Eugen. News, 1922, 7: 125; 1923, 8: 53.—Reiss, E. Ueber erbliche Belastung bei Schwer- verbrechem. Klin. Wschr., 1922, 1: 2184-7.—Riedl. M. Die Verbrecherfamilie Kilohm. Arch. Krim., 1933, 93: 14-21. ------ Studie uber Verbrecherstammlinge, Spatkriminelle und Fruhkriminelle und iiber deren sozialprognostische und rassenhygienische Bedeutung. Ibid., 7; 238.—Rudin, E. Wege und Ziele der biologischen Erforschung der Rechts- brecher mit besonderer Berucksichtigung der Erbbiologie. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1931, 22: 129-35.—Schultz. J. H. Erbanlage und Verbrechen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 195.—Stumpfl, F. Die kriminelle Familie. Volk & Rasse, 1933. 8: 167-73. ------ Sippschaftstafel eines Riickfallver- brechers. Ibid., 221-3. ------ Die Kriminalitat bei den Geschwistern und bei den Vettern und Basen der Ausgangsfalle. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 145: 283-326. ------ Verbrechen und Vererbung. Mschr. Kriminalb., 1938, 29: 1-21.—Virnstein, T. Kriminalitat und erbliche Anlagen. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1934, 31: 232-4.—Waardenbure, P. J. [Responsibility and heredity] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 929-32. ---- female. Kunert, S. Straffalligkeit bei Frauen, ihre Entstehung und Beschaffenheit. 200p. 8? Lpz., 1933. Fielding, W. J. Menstruation and other sex factors in crime. Sexology, 1935-36, 3: 39-42.—Landesco, J. The woman and the underworld. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 891-902.— Lombroso Ferrero, G. La fantasia e la criminality femminile. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1924, 44: 453-5.—Schulz, F. C. R. Ueber korperliche und psychische Degeneration bei kriminellen Frauen; wer ist zu sterilisieren? Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1934, 5: 145-9.—Weide. Die spanische Griifin; ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Heiratsschwindels. Arch. Krim., 1928, 82: 24-7. ---- habitual. Kanstein, E. K. *TJeber Gewohnheitsver- brecher. 89p. 8? Munster (Westf.) 1935. Schulze, F. *Zur Aetiologie des Ruckfalls; kriminologische Untersuchungen an 30 riick- fiilligen, jugendlichen Strafgefangenen [Kiel] 95p. 8? Dresd., 1934. CRIMINAL 1001 CRIMINAL Bekampfung (Die) des Gewohnheitsvcrbrechertums in den Jahren 1934 und 1935. Reichsgesundhbb, 1936, 11: 439-41.— Benes M. P. Lebenslauf eines riickfiilligen Verbrechers. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1936-37, 46: 1-44.—Exner, F. Ueber Ruckfall-Prognosen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 401-9.—Hacker, E. Beitrage zum Problem der riickfalligen und unverbesserlichen Verbrecher. Ibid., 1935, 26: 247-53.— Heindl, R. Der Berufsverbrecher. Jahrb. Charakt., 1926, 2-3: 339-482, 16 pl.—Melissinos, J. K. La question des rficidivistes. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1933, 13: 574-80.—Metcalf, H. M. Recidivism and the courts. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 367-76.—Michel, R. II delinquente d'abitudine psico- patico. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1929, 49: 808-28.—Muller, J. Schutzaufsicht fiir Erwacbsene. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1929, 20: 90-9.—Ribeiro, L. Reincidencia e indentificacao. Fol. med., Rio, 1932, 13: 313-7.—Riese, W. Der biologisch- psychologische Aufbau des Triebdelikts. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 34: 159-65.—Roling, B. V. A. Grund- satzliches zur Bekampfung des Gewohnheitsverbrechertums. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1934, 25: 15-24.—Rohden. Gibt es unverbesserliche Verbrecher? Ibid., 1933, 24: 74-92.— Thompson, C. B. A psychiatric study of recidivists. Am. J. Psychiat., 1937-38, 94: 591-604.—Vollmer, A. The recidivist. J. Delinq., 1927, 11: 72-87. ---- juvenile. See also Adolescence, Forensic aspect; Be- havior, Disorders; Child, neglected; Court, juvenile; Delinquency. Balletshofer, J. *Ueber Kapitalverbrechen Jugendlicher an Hand von 14 eigenen Fallen, mit allgemeiner Wiirdigung der Kriminalitat Jugend- licher, deren Ursachen und deren Bekampfung [Munchen] 95p. 8? Speyer-Rh., 1937. Btjrckhardt, G. *Die strafrechtliche Schuld des Jugendlichen. 55p. 8? Kiel, 1933. Gervai, L. Kindliche und jugendliche Ver- brecher; nach Studien und Erfahrungen iiber die Beziehungen des Kindes und Jugendlichen zum Verbrechen mit aktenmassig darstellten Fallen aus dem Zuricher Gcrichtsbezirk. 144p. 8? Miinch., 1914. MacDonald, A. Juvenile crime and reforma- tion, including stigmata of degeneration; being a hearing on the bill (H. R. 16733) to establish a laboratory for the study of the criminal, pauper, and defective classes. 339p. 8? Wash., 1908. United States Children's Bureau. Juve- nile Court statistics and federal juvenile offenders (1933) 114p. 8? Wash., 1936. ■---- Juvenile-court statistics year ended December 31, 1934, and Federal juvenile offenders year ended June 30, 1935; 8th annual report. 106p. 8? Wash., 1937. Alzina y Melis, J. Aspectos curiosos de la asistencia a los nifios deficientes y criminales en Bfilgica. Rev. espan. med. cir., 1922, 5: 121-6.—Bemmelen. J. M. van. [Certain crimi- nological data on criminality among children and neglect of children] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1933, 37: 368-86 — Bormann, G., & Tronge, F. El terror en las Sierras de C6r- doba; psicopatologia de la pubertad. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1922, 29: pt 2, 312-8.—Bridgwater, T. R. The child criminal. Sociol. Rev., Lond., 1908, 1: 178-82.—Carp, E. A. D. E. [A few cases of crime in children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1361.—Dahlstrom, S. Is the young criminal a continua- tion of the neglected child? J. Delinq., 1928, 12: 97-121 — Dorland, W. A. N. Juvenile crime and delinquency. Clin. M. & S., 1936, 43: 272-4.—Ferrari, G. C. Per lottare contro la criminalita giovanile. Riv. psicol., 1921, 17: 89-98. ------ Contro la criminalitA minorile. Ibid., 1922, 18: 118-25.— Fodere, R. La criminalitfi prficoce. Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1936, 55: 487-91.—Francke, H. Jugendkriminahtat. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934-35, 44: Ref., 257-76.— Grewel, F. [Criminality among children] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1933, 37: 202-23.—Healy, W., Bronner, A. F., & Shimberg, M. E. The close of another chapter in criminology. Ment. Hyg. Bulb, Alb., 1935, 19: 208-22.—Hentig, H. von. Die biologi- schen Grundlagen der Jugendkriminahtat. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1928, 19: 705-20,—Heuyer, G. Dfilinquence et criminalitfi de l'enfance. Echo mfid. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 4: 395-7. Also Encfiphale, 1935, 30: pt 2, 578-81. Also Presse mfid 1935, 43: 1382.—Karpman, B. Crime and adolescence. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1937, 21: 389-96.—Krasusky, W. S. Erfah- rungen durch das Vergleichsstudium der Konstitutionseigen- heiten bei normalen Kindern, jugendlichen Rechtsiibertretern und psychisch kranken Kindern. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1929 20- 76-85.—Kruse, H. Die Straffalligkeit der Jugend in Hamburg in den Jahren 1930-36. Mschr. Kriminalb., 1937, 28: 497-516.—Madisson, H. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Verwahr- losung und Kriminalitat Minderjahriger; auf Grund von Untersuchungen minderjahriger Verbrecher der Zwangserzie- hungsanstalt Hark (Estland) im Jahre 1923. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1925, 6: 144-67.—Maurach, R. Die Sowjet- union im Kampf gegen die Kinderkriminalitiit. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 215-36.—Paul-Boncour, G. Les causes de la criminalitfi juvfinile parisienne (enquete mfidical et psychosociologique) Progr. mfid., Par., 1929, 44: 1413-21.— Sieradzki, W. [The child criminal] Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 348-51.—Vervaeck, P. Dfilinquance et criminalite de l'en- fance. Bruxelles mfid., 1934-35, 15: 1246. Also Echo mfid. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 4: 397.—Whipp, F. D. Psychiatry and the offender in the case of the juveniles in reformatory institutions. Med. Progr., Louisv., 1926, 42: 279-82. Also N. Albany M. Herald, 1926, 35: 108-11. ---- juvenile: Psychology and psychopathology. Grieger, D. *Nachuntersuchungen iiber kriminelle und asoziale Jugendliche [Breslau] 16p. 8? Berl. [1932] Also Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1931-32, 96: 439-51. Kelchner, M., & Lau, E. Die Berliner Jugend und die Kriminalliteratur; eine Unter- suchung auf Grund von Aufsatzen Jugendlicher. HOp. 8? Lpz., 1928. Allers, R., & Freund, E. Ueber einige Falle von Schwererzieh- barkeit und von kindlicher Kriminalitat. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 103: 361-402—Benon, R. Fugues de l'en- fance, finervement contenu; rfiactions criminelles. Bull, mfid., Par., 1937, 51: 422-4.—Burt, C. The causal factors of juvenile crime. Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1923, 3: 1-33.—Carp, E. A. D. E. [Observations on criminal tendencies in children] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: pt 2, 5693-700.—Colin, A. Evolution mentale et criminologie infantile. Vie mfid., 1921, 2: 771; 944.—Friedjung, J. K. Zum Verstiindnis kindlicher Krimi- nalitat. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 78.—Heller, T. Ueber Kriminalpsychologie des Kindes und des Jugendlichen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1932, 23: 193-216.—Klein, M. Criminal tendencies in normal children. Brit. J. Psychol., 1927, Sect. Med., 7: 177-92.—Ledoux, P. Criminalitfi et troubles psycho- pathiques chez I'enfant. Rev. fr. derm, vfinfir., 1930, 6: 194-2i4.-—Macdonald, M. W. Criminally aggressive behavior in passive, effeminate boys. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1938, 8: 70-8.—Marcuse, J. Lisbeth Kolomak und Kate Hagedorn. Mschr. Harnkr. sex. Hyg., 1928-29, 2: 79-84.—Meagher, J. F. W. Delinquency and the child; a psychological study of crime and mental conflict. Long Island M. J., 1922, 16: 489-98.—Oseretzky, J. Berufsberatung und Berufszuweisung auf Grund psvchologischer Untersuchung fiir minderjahrige Kriminelle. Zschr. padag. Psychol., 1926, 27: 335-44.— Roubinovich, J. La criminologie juvfinile et la dfificience mentale infantile. Presse mfid., 1934, 42: 1338-41.—Ruggles, E. W. An analvtical study of various factors relating to juve- nile crime. J. Juven. Res., 1932, 16: 125-32.—Schachter, M. Appreciations psvchologique et mfidicales sur la criminalitfi des enfants. Clin, pediat., Mod., 1934, 16: 1009-15.—Schurer- Waldheim, O. Jugendkriminahtat und Beruf. Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 26: H. 6, 8; 1936, 27; 2. ------ Berufsberatung krimineller mannlicher Jugendlicher. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1936-37, 46: 45-63.—Thot, L. La inasistencia escolar y la criminalidad de los ninos. Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1929-30, 3: 681-90.—Wittig, K. Blicke in die Seele jugend- licher Brandstifter. Zschr. Behandl. Schwachsinn., 1925, 45: 85; 106.—Ybshimasu, S. Zum Studium der jugendlichen Kriminellen in der Stadt; Ergebnisse der Personlichkeits- forschung derselben. Psychiat. neur. jap., 1936, 40: 50. ---- Motives. See also Hypnotism; Superstition; also under names of crimes. Gruhle, H. W. Motiv und Ursache in der Kriminologie. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 113-31.—Hellstern, E. P. Kriminalitatsverhaltnisse und deren Ursachen bei Schwerver- brechern. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1927-28, 82: 719-43.— Michel, R. Verbrechensursachen und Verbrechensmotive. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1925, 16: 249-78.—Squire, A. O. Massachusetts medico-legal society; why people commit crime and how to meet the problem. N. England J. M., 1936, 214: 247-57. ---- Psychiatric aspect. See also Crime, Medical aspect; Criminal law; Insane, criminal. Birnbaum, K. Die psychopathischen Ver- brecher; die Grenzzustiinde zwischen geistiger Gesundheit und Krankheit in ihren Beziehungen zu Verbrechen und Strafwesen. 2. Aufl. 287p. 8? Lpz., 1926. Davis, O. C. M., & Wilshire, F. A. Mental- ity and the criminal law. 16Sp. 8? Brist., 1935. CRIMINAL 1002 CRIMINAL Psychiat. Q., 1928, 2: 469. ------ The place of psychiatry in the criminal law. Ibid., 1936, 10: 197-223. ------ Some psychiatric aspects of crime. N. England J. M., 1931, 205: 441-6.-—Pescor, M. J. The psychoneurotic delinquent. Madras M. J., 1930, 12: 258; 1931, 13: 51—Petrfin, A. Reply to A. Vestberg concerning a medico-legal psychiatric case (arson) Hygiea, Stockh., 1928, 90: 650-4.—Pogolotti, R. Configurazioni criminali con carattere psicopatico. Arch. antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 726-49.—Rahn, H. G. Zur forensisch-psychiatrischen Beurteilung des Verbrechers. Psy- chiat. neur. Wschr., 1932, 34: 365-7.—Raimann, E. Ver- brechen und Psychopathie. Jahrb. Psychiat. Neur., 1931-32, 48: 349-75.—Raviart & VuIIien. L'expertise mentale con- tradictoire en matiere criminelle. Presse mfid., 1934, 42: 1174. Also Ann. med. lfig., 1934, 14: 333; 1935, 15: 269.— Richmond, F. C. Psychiatry and study of the criminal. Med. Leg. J., N. Y., 1926, 43: 39-50.—Robinson, G. W. The mental aspects of crime. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1934, 31: 107- 12.—Roth, F. L. The present development of psychiatric technique in the criminal process. N. England J. M., 1933, 208: 785-7.—Sacerdote, A. Sui criteri psichiatrici e crimi- nologici determinanti la cessazione delle misure di sicurezza. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1936, 56: 620-6.—Sanchis Banus, J. El problema penal visto por un psiquiatro. Arch, med., Madr., 1926, 23: 481-97. ------ Des conditions de l'ex- pertise mfidico-lfigale psychiatrique criminelle. Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: pt 2, 343.—Schroder, P. Der Psychopath vor dem Strafrichter. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1934, 25: 106-14.— Schwarz, H. Periodizitat im Asozialen. Allg. statist. Arch., 1934-35, 24: 9-20.—Selling, L. S. A new profession; psy- chiatric criminology. Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1936, 6: 437-9. ------ A psychiatric technique for the examination of crimi- nals. Am. J. Psychiat., 1936-37, 93: 1097-108.—Stanojevic, L. Inwiefern konnen wir uns der bisherigen Methode der InteUigenzpriifung in forensischen Fallen bedienen? Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 8: 580-5.—Thompson, C. B. Some new aspects of the psychiatric approach to crime. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1936, 20: 529-45.—Vervaeck. La criminalitfi des blessfis du crane. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1925, 5: 405-8. ;----- Anormaux et dfifense sociale; comment concilier les exigences de la dfifense sociale a l'figard des criminels anormaux avec les nficessitfis de leur assistance et leur reclassement. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1937, 95: 513-35.—Weeber, R. Das Psycho- biogramm und dessen Bedeutung fiir den Gerichtsarzt. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926-27, 9: 618-21.—White, W. A. The need for cooperation between the legal profession and the psychiatrist in dealing with the crime problem. Am. J. Psychiat., 1927-28, 7: 493-505.—Wiersma, D. Examination and treatment of criminal psychopaths. Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1929, 33: 149-60. ------ [Frequency and role of nervous temperament in criminal psychopaths] Ibid., 1931, 35: 440-51. Hoag, E. B., & Williams, E. H. Crime, abnormal minds and the law. 405p. 8? Indianap. [1923] Karpman, B. Case studies in the psycho- pathology of crime. 1042p. roy. 8? [Wash., 1933] Shoenfeld, D. D. The crime and the crimi- nal; a psychiatric study of the Lindbergh case. 411p. 8? N. Y. [1936] Abely, X., Abely, P., & Nodet. Un cas de perversion con- stitutionnelle. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1934, 92: 216-23 — Adler, H. M. Psychiatry and the criminal. California West. M., 1932, 36: 170-5.—Alexander, F. Psychische Hygiene und Kriminalitat. Imago, Wien, 1931, 17: 145-73.—Bahr, M. A. Psychiatry in relation to crime. Med. Arts, 1932, 35: 677-87.— Bambaren, C. A. La funcion preventiva del estudio psico- patologico del criminal. Cron. mfid., Lima, 1936, 53: 155-9.— Block, S. Crime and psychiatry. Med. Times, N. Y., 1938, 66: 80-3.—Brackin, H. B. Should criminals have a psychiatric examination? J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1932, 25: 361-7.—Brill, A. A. Psychopathology of crime, its psychiatric and social implications. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1929, 22: 186-202.— Bromberg, W., & Thompson, C. B. The relation of psychosis, mental defect and personality types to crime. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 70-89.—Burr, C. W. Crime from a psychiatrist's point of view. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1925-26, 16: 519-36 — Ceillier, A. La criminahtfi mystique dans les socifitfis modernes. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1931, 11: 1-14.—Cheney, C. O. Trends in psychiatric research. Psychiat. Q., 1936, 10: 224-31.— Costedoat, A. La criminalitfi mystique dans les socifitfis modernes. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1930, 10: 125-99.—Cunningham, J. M. Commitments, a medico-legal responsibibty. Con- necticut Health Bulb, 1937, 51: 251-6.—De Greeff, E. Essai sur la psychopathologie d'un crime gratuit. J. beige neur. psychiat., 1935,35: 259-80.—De Saussure, R. Les dfilinquants psychopathes. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1932-33, 30: 183-204.—Di Tullio, B. 11 temperamento ossessivo nella genesi di alcune forme di criminality recidiva specifica. Zacchia, 1927, 6: 38-42.—Dumas, A. G. Crime and its relation to psychiatry. J. Lancet, 1926, 46: 241-7.—Eliasberg, W. Die neue Theorie des Taters und die Aufgaben psychiatrischer Begutachtung. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1933, 100: 62-74 — Fattovich, G., & Niccolai, N. La criminalita negli stati psico- patici iniziali. Neopsichiatria, Pisa, 1937, 3: 339-59.—Glueck, B. Criteria for estimating the value of psychiatric service in the field of criminology. Am. J. Psychiat., 1934, 91: 693- 705. ------ Psychiatry and the criminal law; the psychiatric aspect. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 443. ------ & Michael, J. Psychiatry and the criminal law; the psy- chiatric aspect; the legal aspect. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935, 81: 192-212.—Glueck, S. Psychiatric examination of persons accused of crime. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1927, 11: 287-305. ------ Psychiatry and the criminal law. Current Leg. Thought, 1935-36, 2: 84-91.—Glueck, S. S. State legislation providing for the mental examination of persons accused of crime. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1924, 8: 1-19— Gregory, M. S. The criminal from the standpoint of the phvsician. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1925, 25: 366-9.—Grosz, K. Zur Frage der patho- genen Delikte. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 297-9.—Havi- land, C. F. Psychiatric examinations as a routine court pro- cedure. Psychiat. Q., 1928, 2: 444-8.—Hellstern, E. P. Weiterer Beitrag zur Psychopathologie des Verbrechers. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1926, 17: 284-92.—Hicks, E. E. Suggestions for securing better psychiatric examinations of defendants. Psychiat, Q., 1928, 2: 468.—Hill, H. C. The constitutional psychopath as the warden's problem. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1934, 49: 1423-6.—Hopwood, J. S., & Snell, H. K. Amnesia in relation to crime. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1933, 79: 27-41.—Jaenike, R. C. A. A psychiatrist in a police court; impressions and experiences. N. York State J. M., 1937, 37: 1838-41.—Karpman, B. Impulsive neuroses and crime; a critical review. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1928-29, 19: 575-91. ------ Psychotherapy and the criminal insane. Psychiat. Q., 1929, 3: 370-83.—Leavitt, F. H. Psychiatry and the criminal. Am. J. Psychiat., 1932, 12: 541-54.—Lott, G. M. The scope of the problem of delinquency and crime and the contributions of psychiatry. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 61-73.—Mandolini, H. Los fanaticos criminales. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1928, 15: 521-6.—Mangun, C. M. The constitutional psychopathic criminal as a psychiatric problem. Hosp. News, Wash., 1938, 5: 8-20.—Maulin, J. Quelques rfiflexions sur l'histoire d'un objecteur de conscience a tvpe mvstique, dfibile mental lfiger. Rev. Serv. san. mil., Par., 1938, 108: 279-84 — Mental inefficiency and crime. Ment. Welf., Lond., 1925, 6: 41.—Michael, J. Psychiatry and the criminal law; the legal aspect. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 444-58.— Molin de Teyssieu. La criminahtfi des traumatisfis du crane et du cerveau. Gaz. mfid. Bordeaux, 1925, 46: 283. Also Bull. Soc. mfid. chir. Bordeaux (1925) 1926, 168-72.—Moore, J. W. Examination of prisoners before trial. Psychiat. Q., 1928, 2: 451.—Muller, M. Neurose und Kriminalitat. Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 36: 112-30.—Nelson, W. Psvchiatry and its relationship to the administration of the criminal law. Am. J. Psychiat,, 1932, 12: 703-23.—Over- holser, W. The psychiatric examination of prisoners in Mas- sachusetts. Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 195: 1065-7. Also ---- Psychology. See also Guilt; Punishment; Sin. Aschaffexburg, G. Das Verbrechen und seine Bekampfung; Einleitung in die Kriminal- psychologie fiir Mediziner, Juristen und Soziolo- gen; ein Beitrag zur Reform der Strafgesetzge- bung. 3. Aufl. 367p. 8? Heidelb., 1933. Birnbaum, K. Kriminal-Psychopathologic und psychobiologische Verbrecherkunde. 2. Aufl. 304p. 8? Berh, 1931. Fleury, P. L. E. M. de. The criminal mind; transl. from the French. 196p. 12? Lond., 1901. Goodwin, J. C. The soul of a criminal. 310p. 8? Lond. [1924] Hellwtg, A. E. M. Okkultismus und Ver- brechen; eine Einfuhrung in die kriminalistischen Probleme des Okkultismus fiir Polizeibeamte, Richter, Staatsanwalte, Psychiater und Sach- verstandige. 386p. 4? Berl., 1929. Karpman, B. The individual criminal; studies in the psychogenetics of crime. 317p. 8? Wash., 1935. Luz, W. Das Verbrechen in der Darstellung des Verbrechers; ein Beitrag zur Naturgeschichte des kriminellen Menschen. 215p. 8? Heidelb., 1927. Mira t Lopez, E. Manual de psicologia juridica. 270p. 8? Barcel., 1932. Murchison, C, A. Criminal intelligence. 291p. 8? Worcester, 1926. Vogel, V. H. Suggestibility in delinquent and nondelinquent adult white males. lOp. 8? Wash., 1937. Azzalini.M. Sulla natura e genesi della criminalita. Scuola posit., 1931, n. ser., 11: 437-53.—Benedek, L. [Importance of criminal psychology] Gy6gyaszat, 1937, 77: 145.—Brown, CRIMINAL 1003 CRIMINAL A. W.t & Hartman, A. A. A survey of the intelligence of Illinois prisoners. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 707-19 — Canella, M. F. Lineamenti di bio-psicologia; note critiche in margine alia monogenesi psicologica del delitto di M. L. Patrizi. Riv. psicoL, 1929, 25: 15-50.— Clemmesen, C. [Mentality of petty criminals in Copenhagen] Ugeskr. laeger., 1934, 96: 1100-3.—De Glasenapp, G. II carettere secondario (osser- vazioni di psicologia criminale) Scuola posit., 1930, n. ser., 10: 371-7.—De Graeflf, E. Le niveau intellectuel et la crimi- nalitfi. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1933, 33: 114-23. ------ Le sentiment d'injustice subie en pathologie criminelle. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1935, 943: 361-84.— De Sanctis, S. Criminalita latente e realizzazioni criminali. Scuola posit., 1930, n. ser., 10: 289-97. ------ La dinamica criminale. Ibid., 1933, n. ser., 13: 385-96.—Del Greco, F. II maggior problema della psicologia criminale. Riv. psicol., 1932, 28: 1-11.—Droandi, G. L'incubo dei delitti collettivi. Scuola posit,, 1925, 35: 401-7.—Erickson, M. H. A study of the relationship between intelligence and crime. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1928-29, 19: 592-635.—Finlayson, A. D. The un- conscious motivation of criminal behavior. Ohio M. J., 1937, 33: 401-5.—Fleming, R. A. The mental element in crime and criminals. Edinburgh M. J., 1934, n. ser., 41: 108; 261 — Glover, E. The psychologv of crime. Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1932, 12: 270-2.—Grierson, H. A., & Rixpn, C. H. L. The intelligence of criminals. Lancet, Lond.', 1926, 2: 277.— Gruhle, H. W. Der Unterricht in der Kriminalpsychologie. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1926, 17: Beih., 31-8. ------ The tasks of criminal psychology. J. Crim., Chic, 1931, 22: 506-16.—Guilford, J. P. An attempted study of emotional tendencies in criminals. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1926, 21: 240-4.—Hacker, E. Der Bolschewismus in Ungarn und dessen kriminal-politische Lehren. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1924, 15: 336-45.—Healy, W. The mental factors in crime. Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1928, 12: 761-7.—Holt, E. K. Some observations on crime and criminal behavior. Bull. Massachusetts Dep. Ment, Dis., 1931-32, 15: 20-36.—Inbau, F. E. Self-incrimina- tion; what can an accused person be compelled to do? J. Crim., Chic , 1937-38, 28: 261-92.—Jacoby, G. W. Is the criminal sick of sinning? In his Physician, Pastor, &c, 1936, 227-43.—Jastrow, J. Psvchology and crime. Proc Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1927, 54: 157-68.—Kahn, E. Crime and personality. Yale J. Biob, 1934, 7: 1-12.—Kankeleit. Helden- tum und Verbrechen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1925, 16: 193-201.—Karpman, B. Criminality, the super-ego and the sense of guilt. Psychoanal. Rev., 1930, 17: 280-96.—Lange, J. Kriminologische Untersuchungen an Genialen. Mscbr. Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 16-25.—Lorand, A. S. Crime in fantasy and dreams and the neurotic criminal. Psychoanal. Rev., 1930, 17: 183-94.—Lungwitz, H. Zur Psychobiologie des Verbrechers. Arch. Krim., 1927, 81: 207-15.—Menninger, K. A. Criminal behavior as a form of masked self-destructive- ness. Bull. Menninger Clin., 1938-39, 2: 1-7.—Murchison, C. American white criminal intelligence. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1924-25, 15: 239; 435.—Niceforo, A. L'ancienne doctrine des 3 ames et la psychologie criminelle moderne. Riv. psicol., 1937, 33: 162-83.—Nicolini, W. Verbrechen aus Heimweh und ihre psych oanalytische Erklarung. Imago, Wien, 1936, 22: 91-12;)!—Olson. Psychological studies of criminals. Pub. Health Bulb, Wash., 1925, No. 149,'6-131.—P:>rkin, V. A psychological study of the criminal. Pacific Coast J. Ho- moeop., 1932, 43: 362."—Perry, J. S. Some underlying emotional factors related to crime. Med. Rec, N. Y.. 1937, 146: 77-80. Also repr.—Sacks, J. G. Honor among criminals. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 249-52.—Saporito, F. Una setta a due la face; contributo alio studio della coppia criminale. Arch. antrop. crim., Tor., 1926, 46: 506-45.—Scanderett, J. J. M. The obsolescence of criminal guilt. J. Crim., Chic, 1936-37, 27: 828-56.—Schneickert, H. Das letzte Stadium des verbre- cherischen Entschlusses. Arch. Krim., 1935, 97: 234-6.— Schutz, O. Psychologische Tatbestandsaufnahmen an Unter- suchungsgefangenen. Ibid., 1924, 76: 150.—Selling, L. S. The threshold concept in social psychology with particular reference to crime. Scientia, Bologna, 1937, 61: 344-54, suppl., 157.—Simpson R. M. Attitudes of teachers and pris- oner'; toward seriousness of criminal acts. J. Crim., 1934, 25: 76-83.—Takats, J. Kriminologie und Individualpsyehologie. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1936, 14: 137-55.— Urechia, C. & Retezeanu, G. [Psychoanalysis in the matter of choice of vocation: a case of determinism toward criminal vocation] Clui. med., 1929, 10: 1-7.—Witte, H. J. Criminal psvchologv. Med. Times, N. Y., 1928, 56: 143; 163.—WulfTen, E.' Das Verbrechen als Ausdruck. Fortsch. Med., 1931, 49: 223; 263. ---- Racial aspect. See also Crime, Statistics. Beynon, E. D. Crime and custom of the Hungarians of Detroit. J. dim., Chic, 1934-35, 25: 755-74.—Hentig, H. von. inveterationserscheinungen bei europaischen Bevol- keruno-sgruppen und ihre kriminologische Bedeutung. Mschr. Krim" Psvehol., 1927, 18: 30-3.—Julier. Die Kriminalitat der Auslander im Deutschen Reich 1882-1931. Ibid., 1935, 26- 326-39 —Ross, H. Crime and the native born sons of European immigrants. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 202-9. ____ Responsibility. See Responsibility. ---- senile. Schroeder, P. L. Criminal behavior in the later period of life. Am J. Psychiat., 1935-36, 92: 915-24.—Strassmann, G. Die Beurteilung krimineller Handlungen von Altersschwach- sinnigen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1927, 10: 346-59.— Vvedensky, J. [Case history of senile crimes (combination of exogenic and endogenic factors)] J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1926, 19: 23; 71. ---- Social aspect. Lord, H. W. Relations of education and industry to crime and pauperism; idleness more demoralizing than ignorance. 15p. 8? Lansing, 1879. Neumann, H. W. *Arbeitslosigkeit und Verbrechen vom gerichtlichmedizinischen Stand- punkt. 31p. 8? Bresl., 1932. Anderson, H. D., & Davidson, P. E. A comparison oj county jail inmates with the working community from which they come. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 239-48.—Azzalini, M. La dottrina pluralistica dei fattori della criminalita nella concezione sociale e giuridica di Enrico Ferri; il delitto. Scuola posit., 1934, 14: 1; 199.—Barensten. P. A. [Child mortality, alcoholism and criminality in northeast Brabant] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 268-75.—Ching Yueh Yen. Crime in relation to social change in China. Am. J. Sociob, 1935, 40: 298-308.—Constantin, A. Observations relatives k l'influence de la guerre sur la criminalitfi et la moralitfi. Ann. med. lfig., 1930, 10: 89-124.—Escande de Messieres. Les facteurs de la criminalitfi d'aprfis-guerre. Marseille mfid., 1929, 66: 701-15.—Fernandez Garcia, E. Etiologia y tera- pfiutica del delito; causas predisponentes sociales y biologicas; profilaxia y terapeutica adecuadas. Bol. As. mfid. Puerto Rico, 1925, 19: No. 150, 1-13.—Gardikas, K. G. Beruf und Kriminalitat in Griechenland. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1934, 25: 549-57.—Gronlund, O. Ueber die Kriminalitat in neutra- len Liindern (Schweden und Nor wegen) wahrend der Kriegs- und Nachkriegszeit. Ibid., 1925, 16: 331-54.—Hopler, E. Wirtschaftslage, Bildung, Kriminalitat. Arch. Krim., 1924, 76: 81-109.—Kahn, P. Le criminel n'est-il qu'un malade social? une visitc aux nouveaux fitablissements pfinitentiaires Beiges; observations in Belgian penitentiaries. Bull. Inst. gfin. psychol., Par., 1926, 26: 51-78.—Lange. H. Nachwir- kungen. des Krieges auf die Kriminalitat. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 193-201.—McDevitt, H. S. Crime and communism. Pennsylvania M. J., 1937-38, 41: 197-200 — McCartney, J. L. The foundations of crime. Birth Control Rev., 1935-36, 3: 5.—Parmelee, M. Zivilisation und Verbrechen. Arch. Krim., 1923, 75: 259-65.—Rassow, L. Bevolkerungsstruktur und Kriminalitat in den sachsischen Amtshauptmannschaften Bautzen und Kamenz. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1937, 28: 468-76.—Read, C. S. Society and the criminal. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1923-24, 4: 35-9.— Santoro, A. La sociologia criminale nel pensiero di Enrico Ferri. Scuola posit., 1929, n. ser., 9: 289-93.—Tiirkel, S. Criminografia de las profesiones; relaciones direetas e indirectas entre profesion y delito. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1932, 19: 703- 13.—Wachholz, I.. Krieg und Verbrechen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1022, 1: 697-703. ---- Treatment. See also Criminology, Methods; Execution; Prison; Punishment. Benon, R. Perversitfi et carence sociale. Bull, mfid., Par., 1930. 44: 518-20.—Carrara, M. Trattamento individualizzato di criminali in un penitenziario (Untermassfeld) Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1930, 50: 901-26—Coloyani, C. H. [et ab] Dis- cussion du rapport de M. Vervaeck; le traitement de tous les dfilinquants dans le cadre pfinitentiaire. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1924, 4: 307-20.—Doll, E. A. Some principles of correctional treatment. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1927-28, 18: 197-206. ------ Principles and methods of individualized penal treatment. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 695-702.—Frankel, E. Crime treatment in New Jersey—1668-1934. Ibid., 1937-38, 28: 91-105.—Garma, A. Crimen y castigo. Arch, neurob., Madr., 1934, 14: 579-98.—Gillespie. J. E. The transportation of English convicts after 1783. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1922-23, 13: 359-81.—Hart, H. H. Remarks on permanent segregation of criminals. Psychiat. Q., 1928, 2: 473-5.—Hellstern. E. P. Bekampfung des Verbrechertums; Strafvollzug in Stufen und soziale Fiirsorge fiir Verbrecher. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1926, 17: 142-53.—Kankeleit. Kriminalitat und Psycho- therapie. Psychol. & Med., Stuttg., 1928, 3: 148-52.— Karpman, B. Preliminary to the psychotherapy of criminals. J. Crim., Chic, 1934-35, 25: 918-27.—Kogerer, H. Psycho- therapie im Strafvollzug. Jahrb. Psychiat. Neur., Wien, 1936, 53: 77-84.—Lungwitz, H. Psychobioiogische Erziehung der Strafgefangenen. Arch. Krim., 1929, 84: 118-34, 2 pb— Mesdag, S. van. [Etiological treatment of criminality] Psy- chiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1928, 32: 409-18.—Overholser, W. Psychiatry and the treatment of offenders. Hahneman. Month., 1926, 61: 601-17. Also Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1927, 11: 306-23.—Papurt, M. J. A psychologist looks at prison case CRIMINAL 1004 CRIMINAL work. J. Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 68-74.—Petren, A. [On the question cf freeing so-called criminal patients?] Sven. liik. tidn., 1934, 31: 1513-34.—Potts, W. A. The psychological treatment of criminals in various countries. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 1365-8.—Radecki, W. Contribuci6n psico!6gica a la reeducacion de los delincuentes. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1933, 20: 178-81.—Roberts, H. Crime and punishment. In his Euthanasia, Lond., 1936, 75-110.—Rolle, C. M. E possibile una cura del criminale? genesi del delitto. Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1927, 3. ser., 15: 216-23.—Saldana, Q. La rfiforme du criminel en Espagne; fitude historique et comparative de pfino- logie. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1924, 34: 135; 172. Also Rev. crim., B. Air., 1924,11:310-43.—Vervaeck. Le traitement de tous les dfilinquants dans le cadre pfinitentiaire. Bull, mfid., Par., 1924. 38: 792. Also Inform, alifinist., 1924, 19: 137-40. Also Progr. mfid., Par., 1924, 39: 408.—Wilson, L. Public opinion and the individualized treatment of criminals. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 674-83.—Worthington, G. E. Crime and correc- tion. Proc Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1924, 51: 544-8.— Zeugner, F. Zur Kritik der Erziehunesmethoden im Straf- vollzug. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 267-70. ---- Types and classification. Huot, L., & Voivenel, P. Le cafard. 286p. 12? Par., 1918. Adler. A. Die kriminelle Personlichkeit und ihre Heilung. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Lpz., 1931, 9: 321-9 — Alexander, F. The neurotic criminal. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 205-16.—Beaussart. Le Cafard. Arch, anthrop. crim., Par., 1911, 26: 365-8.—Bohne, G. Individualpsycho- logische Beurteilung krimineller Personlichkeiten. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Lpz., 1931, 9: 330-45.—Branham, V. C. The personalitv make-up of the criminal. N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 626-30.—Brennecke, H. Die Erforschung der Personlichkeit des Gefangenen; ihre Methode und ihre Aus- wirkung im Strafvollzug. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1930, 21: 655-68.—Brissaud, J., & Bechade, J. Le gas Barataud: essai sur la psychologie d'un grand criminel. Hyg. ment., Par., 1936, 31: 225-30, pb—Burdick, C. M. The importance of knowing the personality make-up of the criminal. Psychiat. Q., 1928, 2: 456-8.—De Block, L. Un escroc pathologique. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1929, 29: 595-605.—Emiliani, R. Interesante informe del defensor de Cayetano Santos Godino. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1917, 26: 1021-39.—Falck. Der Fall Bottcher; der Kampf gegen den Berufsverbrecher. Arch. Krim., 1928, 82: 139-41.—Gaupp, R. Der Ueberzeugungs- verbrecher. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1926, 17: 394-401.— Getson, P. The neurotic criminal. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1932, 75: 498-503.—Hell wig, A. Kriegsschwindler. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1921-22, 12: 226-46.—Jullien. Un plaidoyer pro Sahara (a propos d un travail sur le Cafard) Arch, anthrop. crim., Par., 1911, 26: 488-93.—Kahn, E. Crime and person- ality. Current Leg. Thought, 1936-37, 3: 1-10.—Kalmann, H. Neue Wege zur Erforschung der kriminellen Personlichkeit. Zschr. Menschenk., 1927-28, 3: 145-56.—Kapp, F. Kriminal- psychotherapeutische Einzelfalle; ein Neurotiker mit viel- seitigen (polytropen) verbrecherischen Neigungen. Allg. Zscbr. Psychiat., 1935, 103: 14-25.—Kogan, J. M. Verwen- dung des Assoziationsexperiments bei der Erforschung der Personlichkeit des Verbrechers (nach dem Material des Ukraini- schen Kabinetts fiir Erforschung des Verbrechertums) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 116: 199-213.—Krassnuschkin, E. K. Beitrag zur psychiatrischen Charakterologie der Ver- brecher. Mschr. Krim. Psvehol., 1927, 18: 561-90.—Lank- ford, J. S. The benevolent burglar. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: suppl., 9.—Leibbrand, W. Die iiberwertige Idee in der Kriminalistik (ein Beitrag zur Beurteilung kriminell abnormer Personlichkeiten) Arch. Krim., 1927, 81: 230-4.—Lindenau. Der Gauner Alexander. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1933, 24: 609-14.—Lobatsch, I. M. Ueber den Charakter des Hooligan- wesens. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1928, 12: 361-79 — McCartney, J. L. An intensive psychiatric study of prisoners; the receiving routine in the classification clinic of Elmira reformatory. Am. J. Psychiat., 1934, 13: 1183-203.—Mando- lini, H. Las grandes criminales coronadas. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1924, 11: 206-12.—Metelmann, K. Zum Problem der Einteilung der Verbrecher nach psychologischen Gesichtspunk- ten. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1931, 22: 725-30.—Sacerdote, A. Due diversi tipi di delinquenti; note sur criteri determinanti gli accertamenti peritali psichiatrici. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1935, 55: 706-12.—Thomas, W. Die strafrechtliche Bedeutung der sogenannten Integrierten Personlichkeitstypen von E. R. Jaensch. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1930, 35: 1-75.—Trunk, H. Zur Kennzeichnung krimineller Personlichkeiten vermittels der Ewaldschen Charakterstrukturformeln. Zschr. Neur. Psychiat., 1930-31, 131: 375-91.—Voelker, E. W. The classi- fication of felons in a midwestern state penitentiary. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 883-90.—Wertham, F. The catathymic crisis; a clinical entity. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 37: 974-8.—Wetzel, A. Personlichkeit und Kriminalitiit. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1926, 17: Beih., 69-76.—Wiersma, D. [Amor- phous and nervous criminal psychopaths] Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1934, 38: 55-70.—Wilson, J. G. The normal criminal. Sc. Am. Month., 1935, 40: 163-6.—Yawger, N. S. The criminal and clinical record of Jesse Murphy; a desperate felon. Am. J. Psychiat., 1925-26, 5: 431-7.—Ziehen, T. Charak- terologische Studien an Verbrechern. Jahrb. Charakt., 1927, i: 195; 1928. 5: 375. ---- in art and literature. Anossow. Kriminalistische Motive in den Werken von A. Tschechow. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 22-30.— Berenguer Carisomo, A. Los delincuentes en la novela picaresca de Cervantes. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1931, 18: 143- 53.—Oppenheim, D. E. Zu Schillers Novelle; der Verbrecher aus verlorener Ehre. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1928, 6: 358-62.—Squires, P. C. Dostoevsky's Raskolnikov; the criminalistic protest. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 478- 94.—Wohlfarth. Die verbrecherische Personlichkeit bei Dostojewski und Joseph Conrad. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 349-57. CRIMINAL law. See also Coroner; Criminology; Jurisprudence; Jury; Police; Prison; Punishment, &c. Fabian, J. *Zur Frage der Sicherungsmass- nahmen gegen geisteskranke, gemeingefahrliche Rechtsbrecher nach dem bisher geltenden Recht und nach dem Reichsgesetz gegen gefahrliche Gewohnheitsverbrecher und iiber Massregeln der Besserung und Sicherung vom 24. 11. 1933 [Breslau] 40p. 8? Liebau, 1934. Tallack, W. Penological and preventive principles, with special reference to Europe and America [etc.] 2. ed. 480 [3]p. Lond., 1896. Weihofen, H. Insanity as a defense in criminal law. 524p. 8? N. Y., 1933. Abaunza, A. Psiquiatria y derecho penal. Arch, med., Madr., 1924, 37: 725; 809.—Abely, X. Etude complfimentaire des mesures de suretfi du projet de Code pfinal. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1935, 93: 474-87. ------ Les mesures de suretfi dans le projet de loi portant refonte du Code pfinal. Ibid., pt 2, 88-92.—Alper, B. S. Juvenile justice; a study of juvenile appeals to the Suffolk superior court, Boston, 1930-35. J. Crim., Chic, 1937-38, 28: 340-67.—Anossov, J. J. Das Gewohnheitsstrafrecht der Volker Mittelasiens (die Kirgisen und die Turkmenen) Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 469r 506.—Antonini, G. La deportazione colonizzatrice ed il progetto di nuovo codice penale. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1925, 45: 61-7.—Arado, C. C. Vignettes of the criminal courts. J. Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 31-44.—Aschaffenburg, G. Erfolgs- haftung und Versuchsstrafe. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1927, 18: 502-13.—Baker, N. F., & DeLong, E. H. The prosecuting attorney and reform in criminal justice. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 821-46.—Barr, M. Some reflections on the evo- lution of penology. Bulb Iowa State Inst., 1907, 9: 183-7.— Beltran, J. R. Los semialienados y la legislacion penal argen- tina. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 547-50.—Benassi, G. II giudice perito e il perito giudice. Athena, Roma, 1935, 4: 345-9.—Bendix, L. Der strafrechtliche Schutz unsittlicher Rechtsgeschafte durch das Reichsgericht. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1923, 14: 1-6. ------ Das Wort: strafbar; seine sprachbche Bedeutung und ihre gesetzgeberischen Folgerungen auf der Grundlage des Strafgesetzbuchentwurfs von 1925. Ibid., 1927, 18: 357-68.—Benon, R. Code pfinal; asile et prison. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1935, 15: 476-8.—Bonfiglio, F. Die psychiatrisch wichtigsten Bestimmungen des Entwurfes eines neuen italienischen Strafgesetzbuches. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1928, 89: 187-215.—Bozi, E. Die gegenwartige Lage der Gerichtshilfe und ihre zukiinftigen Aufgaben. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1925-26, n. F., 1: 261-5.—Bromberg, R. Die nieder- landischen Gesetzesbestimmungen gegen anomale Kriminelle. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1927, 18: 480-4.—Bulhoes Pedreira, M. Caracteristicos do direito penal contemporaneo. Rev. Univ. Rio, 1932, 2. ser., No. 2, 181-90.—Campos, N. As reivindi- cacoes da endocrinologia, da psychanalyse e da odontologia na reforma do codigo criminal. Fol. med., 1936, 17: 378-81.— Carnevale, E. Difesa criminale e azione curativa sul reo. Scuola posit., 1936, n. ser., 16: 363-6.—Carrara, M. II delinquente per passione nel nuovo Codice Penale Italiano. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53:3-23. ------ Gli annessi carcerari e il codice di procedura penale italiano. Ibid., 1388.— Collins, C. F. Treatment of criminals in the court of general sessions of the county of New York. J. Crim., Chic, 1933, 24: 700-11.—Cornil, L. Les anormaux et le droit pfinal. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1935, 15: 849-68.—Courbon, P. Prophylaxie de la criminalitfi infantile dans les lfigislations allemande et frangaise. Rev. anthrop., Par., 1926, 36: 133-8.—Delaquis, E. Die Verwahrung von Gewohnheitsverbrechern nach den kantonalen Rechten der Schweiz. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1927, 18: 468- 75.—Delfino, V. Los nuevos derroteros del correccionalismo penal y las reformas penitenciarias. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 141-3.—Di Tullio, B. L'applicazione della conoscenza della personality del delinquente nella nuova legislazione penale italiana. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 992-1012.— Endemann, H. Die Aussichten auf eine strafrechtliche Abwehr der Hetze. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1926, 17: 122-32.— Falchi, G. F. Giandomenico Romagnosi; dottrine romagno- siane e scuola penale umanista. Scuola posit., 1935, n. ser., 15: 193-200.—Ferri, E. II protagonista nella giustizia penale. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1925, 45: 237-43.—Florian, E. Per una piu rigorosa disciplina dell' obbligazioiie di risarcimento del CRIMINAL LAW 1005 CRIMINAL LAW danno derivante da delitto penale. Scuola posit., 1928, 38: 97-100.—Frias. J. H. Bases para la construction de los tri- bunals del crimen. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1934, 21: 716-28 — Gardikas, K. Der Geist des internationalen Strafrechtes und die Organisierung des Kampfes gegen die internationalen Ver- brecher. Arch. Krim., 1924, 76: 1-9.—Gesetz gegen gefahr- liche Gewohnheitsverbrecher und iiber Massregeln der Siche- rung und Besserung. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 339-42. Also Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1934, 5: 155-9.—Glaser, S. Der Versuch des Unterlassungsdeliktes. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 254-63.—Goring, M. H. Einfluss der neuen Jugend- gesetze auf die Beratungen iiber ein neues Strafgesetzbuch. Ibid., 1923, 14: 298-300.—Goll. A. [Penal law repression system and physicians] Ugeskr. laeger, 1933, 95: 1098-109.— Gorphe, F. Reform of the jury system in European countries; England. J. Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 17-30.—Grassberger, R. Das Bewusstsein der Rechtssicherheit und sein Einfluss auf die Gestaltung der Kriminalitat. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1932, 23: 65-79.—Gregor, A. Zur Bekampfung der Kriminalitat durch ein neues Jugendgerichtsgesetz. Ibid., 1937, 28: 257- 65.—Griillich. Der Gewohnheitsverbrecher nach dem Ent- wurfe des neuen Strafgesetzbucbs. Ibid., 1927, 18: 671-8.— Griinhut, M. Gefiihriichkeit als Schuldmoment. Ibid., 1926, 17: [Beih.] 87-96.—Guarneri, G. II concorso di pia persone nel reato secondo le dottrine della causalita e dell'accessorieta. Scuola posit., 1936, n. ser., 16: 160-83.—Giirtner, F. Das neue Reichsgesetz gegen gefahrliche Gewohnheitsverbrecher. Arch. Krim., 1933, 93: 197-200.—Heijnsbergen, P. van. Ist eine strafprozessuale Sonderbehandlung der chronischen Ver- brecher empfehlenswert? Ibid., 1921-22, 74: 189-94.— Hellwig, A. Die wirtschaftlichen Verhaltnisse des Schuldigen als Strafzumessungsgrund. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1921-22, 12: 126-36.—Henderson, D. K. Psychiatry and the criminal law. Psychiat. Q., 1930, 4: 103-17—Herzfelder, H. Bemer- kungen zum neuen Jugendstrafrecht. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1921, 13: 179-81.—Heuyer, G. Problem des Straf- vollzugs an Jugendlichen in Frankreich. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934-35, 44: 112-8. ------ Les mesures de suretfi dans le projet de loi portant refonte du Code pfinal. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1935, 93: 300-9.— Heydt, A. von der. Die Bedeutung der psychiatrischen Begutachtung im TJnterbrin- gungsverfahren gemiiss §42b, GgG. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1937, 107: 182-92.—llippel, R. von. Abschaffung der Mon- streprozesse. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 241-6.— Hurt en, F. Die ersten Hundert auf Grund des Gesetzes vom 24. November 1933 in der westfalischen Provinz-Heilanstalt Eickelborn untergebrachten geistig abnormen Rechtsbrecher. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1937, 106: 255-338. ------ Die textliche Bedeutung des Gesetzes gegen gefahrliche Gewohn- heitsverbrecher und iiber Massregeln der Sicherung und Besse- rung. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1937, 39: 29-32.—Jimenez de Asua, L. Ein Gesetzesentwurf gegen Gemeingefahrlichkeit ohne begangenes Verbrechen (das spanische Gesetz gegen Vagabunden und Gesindel vom 4. August 1933) Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1934, 25: 86-105.—Junckerstorff, K. Das Problem der Ursachenanalyse bei der Beeintrachtigung der Zurechnungsfahigkeit im kommenden Strafrecht. Ibid., 1928, 19- 98-100.—Kadecka, F. Versuch einer Revision des Ver- suchsbegriffes (eine Untersuchung de lege ferenda) Ibid., 129-41.—Koopmann. Auswirkungen des §51 StGB. in seiner neuen Fassung vom 24. XI. 1933. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1937-38, 29:323-32.—Lafora, G. R- El peritaje psiquiatnco en el derecho penal. Siglo mfid., 1929, 83: 597-600.— Lauzier, J. A propos des mesures de suretfi prfivues dans l'avant-projet de rfiforme du code pfinal. Ann. mfid. psychol., Par., 1934, 92: 113-21.—Lindsey, E. The administration of criminal justice. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1926, 53: 91-9.—Lucifero, F. 11 medico legale nel giudizio penale del minorenne. Arch. antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 1518-21.—Luzzatto, F. Giando- menico Romagnosi: suo soggiorno a Milano e sua collabora- zione al progetto di codice penale del Regno Itahco (180o-;T4) Scuola posit., 1935, n. ser., 15: 393-412.—Mannheim, H. The German prevention of crime act, 1933. J. Crim., Chic, 1935- 36 26: 517-37.—Massini, L. C. Varieta di espedienti di profilassi criminale nella legislazione italiana e loro basi scienti- fiche. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 1554-62.—Meyer, K. Strafprozessuale Sonderbehandlung des chronischen Ver- brechertums. Arch. Krim., 1921-22, 74: 195 —Mittermaier, W Zur Frage der strafprozessualen Sonderbehandlung der chronischen Verbrecher. Ibid., 197-200.-Moley, R. How criminal justice works. Proc Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1929, 56: 172-81.—Monachesi, E. D. The Italian surveillance judge. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 811-20.—Motoji, S. Ueberblick uber die Kriminal-Gesetzgebung Japans. Arch. Krim., 1937, 100: 251-7.—Niedermeyer. Aerzthche Emgriffe und Strafrechtsreform. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild 1925 22 468- 74.—Overholser. W. The Briggs law of Massachusetts; a review and an appraisal. Am. J. Psychiat., 1934-35, 91. 585-91. Also J. Crim., Chic, 1934-35, 25: 859-83. Also repr.—Perrando, G. G. Ancora sul concetto di Percosse ei di lesione personale. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor 1935, 55:: 537- 45 —petren A. Die neue schwedische Gesetzgebung betretts r.ickfallitrer Verbrecher und vermindert zurechnungsfahiger Verbrecher. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1928, 19: 513-20. —— [Importance of new legislation for treatment of so-called diminished responsibility in criminals] Upsala lak. foren. forh., 1928 nF 33: 413-97.—Pohlen. K. Die Methoden zur IWeehming' einer Kriminalitatsordnung. Reichsgesundhbb, 1^36 11 -621-6.—Popek, K. [Czechoslovakian penal code for minors from the biological-criminal view point] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1933, 72: 1532-42.—Pound, R. Crime and the law. Med. Times, N. Y., 1931, 59: 117-22.—Rauber. F. Der Ueber- zeugungsverbrecher und der aus achtenswerten Beweggriinden Handelnde nach den Strafrechtsentwiirfen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1931, 22: 449-67.—Raimann, E. Die krankhaften Triebe im neuen Strafgesetz. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 930; 1091.—Ramos, J. P. El juicio penal y el delincuente. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1925, 12: 303; 426; 571.—Righetti. J. D., & Laplaza, F. P. Contribuci6n a la reforma de la ley de registro nacional de reincidencia v estadistica criminal y carcelaria. Ibid., 1934, 21: 737-74.— Rittershaus, E. Nochmals Kitzingers juristische Aphorismen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1926, 17: 309-18.—Rittler, T. Zu Kadefikas Versuch einer Revision des Versuchsbegriffes. Ibid., 1928, 19: 520-6.—Saldana, Q. Die pragmatische Schule in Rechtsphilosophie und Strafrecht. Ibid., 1935, 26: 433-57.—Santangelo, G. II delinquente per tendenza nel nuovo codice penale dal punto di vista psichiatrico e medico-legale. Ann. osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1931, 25: IS'.t; 291.—Santoro, A. Francesco Carrara e l'odierna scienza del diritto criminale. Scuola posit., 1936, n. ser., 16: 219-41.—- Saporito, F. L'apport de la biologie au code pfinal qui va etre rfidigfi en Italic Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1927, 47: 449-52.— Senior, W. Biologie und Strafrecht. Umschau, 1927, 31: 561-4.—Schultze, E. Der amtliche Entwurf eines allgemeinen deutschen Strafgesetzbuchs vom Standpunkt des Psychiaters. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1926, 78: 429-509. ------ Stellung- nahme des Psychiaters zu dem Reichstagsentwurf eines Straf- vollzugsgesetzes. Ibid., 1927, 82: 194-231.—Squires, P. C. Modern psychology and the law: a major problem of social science. Sc. Month., 1932, 35: 138-41.—Steinwallner, B. Willensstrafrecht audi im Ausland; der Strafgesetzvorentwurf von San Marino 1934. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1936-37, 27: 302-7.—Vallejo Nagera, A. La psiquiatria en el nuevo C6digo penal. Siglo mfid., Mad., 1929, 83: 570-7.—Vervaeck, L. Deux annfies d'application de la loi de dfifense sociale a l'figard des anormaux et des rficidivistes. Arch, antrop. crim.. Tor., 1933, 53: 436-58. ------ Une expfirience de legislation de dfifense sociale. Hyg. ment., Par., 1933, 28: 125; 149. La ley de defensa social del 9 de abril de 1930, encarada desde el punto de vista psiquiatric6. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1933, 20: 97-116. ------ Das Gesetz fiir soziale Abwehr im Hin- blick auf die Rtickfalligen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 104-8.—Vidoni, G. La posizione del medico scolastico nel progetto preliminare del Codice penale italiano. Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1922, 3. ser., 10: 93-9.—Wetzel, A. Das Interesse des Staates im Kampfe mit dem Recht des Einzelnen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1921-22, 12: 346-70. CRIMINOLOGY. See also Anthropology, criminal; Crime; Crimi- nal; Criminal law; Prison; Prisoner; Punishment. Bonger, W. A. An introduction to criminol- ogy; transl. from the Dutch by Emil Van Loo. 178p. 8? Lond. [1936] Goodwin, J. C. Sidelights on criminal matters. 336p. 8? Lond., 1923. Hoag, E. B., Williams, E. H. [et al.] Crime, abnormal minds and the law. 405p. 8? In- dianap. [1923] Selling, L. S. Diagnostic criminology. 175p. 8? Ann. Arb., 1935. Alexander, F. Mental hygiene and criminology. Proc Internat. Congr. Ment. Hyg., 1932, 1: 745-87—Bohmer, K. Ueber den Stand der Kriminalbiologie. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1932-33, 20: 530-5.—Exner, F. Aufgaben der Krimi- nologie im neuen Reich. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 1-16.—Finke. Biologische Aufgaben in der Kriminalpolitik. Eugenik, Berl., 1930-31, 1: 55-8.—Frommer. Kriminal- biologie und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Provinzialheilanstalten. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1934, 36: 593.—Hacker, E. Die Vereinigten Staaten von Nordamerika als kriminalatiologisches Forschungsgebiet. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1933, 24: 385-94 — Hall, J. Criminology and a modern penal code. J. Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 1-16.—Hellwig, A. Kriminalwissenschaft und Kriminalrechtswissenschaft. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1922, 13- 256-69.—Hentig, H. von. Kriminalistische Randbemer- kungen Ibid., 1923, 14: 63-8.—Kalmann, H. Kriminal- biologie. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1927-28, 14: 143-6.—Karpman, B. The new criminology; a critical review. Am. J. Psychiat., 1930-31, 10: 687-722.—Kinberg, O. [Legal psychiatry and criminal-biological expertise] Sven. liik. tidn., 1932, 29: 1174; 1218.—Kolle, K. Kriminalpsychiatrie. Nervenarzt, 1932,' 5: 561-7.—Lange, J., & Exner, F. Die beiden Grundbe- griffe der Kriminologie. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 353-74.—Langfeldt, G. [Investigations in criminal biology] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1936, 98: 561-83.—Leahy. S. R. Notes on certain abuses of psychiatry in the field of criminology. Psvchiat O.. 1928, 2: 402.—Lenz, A. Die Bedeutung der Kriminalbiologie. Arch. Krim., 1931, 88: 218-30—Linde- smith A , & Levin, Y. The lombrosian myth in criminology. Am. J. Sociob, 1936-37, 42: 653-71— Mendes Correa. A. A. A nova e a velha anthropologia criminal. Arch. med. leg. ident Rio, 1936, 6: 395-422.— Menesini, G. Le moderne dottrine caratterologiche nei confronti dell'antropologia criminale. Arch, antrop. crim.. Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 110- CRIMINOLOGY 1006 CRIMINOLOGY 47.—Polke. Die Folgen unzuliinglicher Ermittlungsmethoden. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 108-27.—Reiter, H. Grund- siitzliche Bemerkungen zum gegenwartigen Stande der Krimi- nalbiologie. Ibid., 1931, 22: 78-84.—Rizzatti, E. Le nuove vedute sul carattere e l'antropologia criminale. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 148-68.—Rohden, F. von. Prob- leme, Aufgaben und Ziele der Kriminalbiologie. Mschr. Psychiat., 1931, 80: 15-33.—Schultz, O. T. The role of medical science in the administration of criminal justice. J. Crim., Chic, 1933, 23: 736-69.—Solomon, M. Modern psychiatry, and criminology. Illinois M. J., 1931, 60: 429-35.—Stevens, E. R. Crime and criminal justice. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1930-31, 21: 326-30.—Stumpfl, F. Grundlagen und Aufgaben der Kriminalbiologie. In Erblehre & Rassenhyg. (E. Rudin) Munch., 1934, 317-32.—Thot, L. La politica criminal. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1926, 13: num. extra., 283-308. ------ Tareas criminol6gicas. Ibid., 1934, 21: 601-7.—Viernstein, T. Biologische Aufgaben in der Kriminalpolitik. Eugenik, Berl., 1930-31, 1: 213-7. ------ Ueber Kriminalbiologie. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1932, 98: 277-99.—Viosca, P. Biology versus mythology in a criminal court. Science, 1927, 66: 15.— Wood, A. E. A program for criminological research. Hosp. Social Serv., 1928, 17: 131-43. ---- Committees, congresses, and societies. Crossley, F. B. Report of Chairman of Committee on criminal records and statistics of the American Institute of Criminal Law and Criminology, from April 10, 1922, to March 1, 1923. J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1923-24, 14: 75-8.—Di Tullio, B. La costituzione della Societa- italiana di antropologia e psi- cologia criminale per la lotta contro il delitto in Roma. Arch. gen. neur., Nocera, 1934, 15: 148-51.—Hepbron, J. M. Local Crime Commissions; their origin, purpose and accomplish- ments. Sc. Month., 1927, 24: 426-31.—Mittermaier, W. Nachwort zur Karlsruber Tagung der Deutschen Landes- gruppe der Internationalen kriminalistischen Vereinigung. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1927, 18: 657-60.—Muller, H. Der kriminalpolizeiliche Inhalt der Deutschen Polizeifachkonferenz Karlsruhe 1925. Arch. Krim., 1926, 79: 36-45.—Simpson, G. E. The Chicago crime commission. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 401-20.—Thums, K. Die Tagung der Kriminal- biologischen Gesellschaft in Munchen 1937. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1938,107:164-82.—Zweiter internationaler Kongress fiir Strafrecht und Gefangniswesen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 227-31. ---- History. Abaunza, A. Historia de la biologia criminal. Arch, mfid., Madr., 1936, 39: 41-9.—Castellanos, I. La evoluci6n crimi- nol6gica en Cuba. Arq. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1934, 4: 60-75. ------ El lombrosianismo en Cuba. Ibid., 1936, 6: 57-9.— Kenyeres, B. Zur Erinnerung an Hans Gross, den Begriinder des Archivs fiir Kriminologie. Arch. Krim., 1937, 100: 3-5.— Rohden, F. von. Lombrosos Bedeutung fiir die moderne Kriminalbiologie. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1930, 92: 140-54.— Schmidt, R. Albertus Gandinus und Dante Alighieri. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1935, 26: 289-326. ---- Institutions. Guichard, R. *L' organisation dans les prisons d'un pavilion d'observation pour enfants delinquants. 92p. 8? Lyon, 1935. Einrichtung eines kriminalbiologischen Dienstes im Bereich der Reichsjustizverwaltung. Reichsgesundhbb, 1938, 13: 15-7.—Gleispach, W. Das Universitatsinstitut fiir die gesamte Strafrechtswissenschaft und Kriminalistik in Wien. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1925, 16: 27-30.—Goddard, C. Medico-legal significance of the Scientific Crime Detection Laboratory of Northwestern University. Mil. Surgeon, 1930, 67: 759-66.— Karman, E. von. Ein kriminalpadagogisches Institut. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1921-22, 12: 193-222.—Lenz, A., & Seelig, E. Aus der Gutachtertatigkeit des Grazer kriminologischen Universitats-Institutes im Jahre 1924. Arch. Krim., 1926, 78: 24-34.—Llanos Valenzuela, J. Organizaci6n del departa- mento criminol6gico. Arch. med. leg. ident., Rio, 1936, 6: 162-9, 16 pl.—Loudet, O. El Instituto de criminologfa de Buenos Aires; xxv aniversario de su fundaci6n. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1932, 19: 257-82, 2 port., 4 pl., ch., diag. ------ La historia de clinica criminol6gica. Ibid., 1934, 21: 209-40.— Neureiter, F. von. Der kriminalbiologische Dienst in Deutsch- land. Mschr. Kriminalb., 1938, 29: 65-81.—Niceforo, A. Per un Istituto superiore de criminologia (a proposito delle riforme scolastiche del ministro gentile) Scuola posit., 1923, 33: 160-2.—Ojing, E. [Plans of organization and work pro- gram of the Criminological Central Archives] Sven. lak. tidn., 1936, 33: 513-6.—Saporito, F. La funzione sociale del mani- comio criminale. Scuola posit., 1929, n. ser., 9: 191-207.— Thot, L. La escuela de la polftica criminal. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1923, 10: 709-49—Vidoni, G. Relazione su la Sezione per delinquent minorenni nelle carceri giudiziarie di Genova. Igiene della scuola, 1926, 17: 141-57.—Viernstein, T. Bayeri- sche kriminalbiologische Sammelstelle, Miinch. Zschr. arztl Fortbild., 1934, 31: 234-8. ------ Der kriminal-biologische Dienst in bayerischen Strafanstalten. Mschr. Krim. Psychol 1926, 17: 1-21. Also Arch. Rassenb., 1927, 9: 34-53. ---- Methods. See also Autopsy; Cadaver, Identification; Clairvoyance; Finger print; Graphology; Iden- tification, &c. Lucas, A. Forensic chemistry and scientific criminal investigation. 3. ed. 376p. 8? Lond. [1936] Beltran, J. R. La psicoanalisis al servicio de la criminologfa. Rev. crim., B. Air., 1923, 10: 442-85. ------ La psychanalyse en criminologie. Rev. fr. psychanal., 1930-31, 4: 487-507. ------ Psicoanalisis y delito. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1931, 44: 215-44.—Bova, P. Ricerche metapsichiche ed investiga- zione del delitto. Scuola posit., 1931, n. ser., 11: 367-73.— Briining, A. Beitrage zur Ueberfiihrung von Verbrechern durch den Nachweis von Leitelementen an ihrem Korper und an ihrer Kleidung. Arch. Krim., 1923, 75: 266-9.—Delpino, A. II mezzo e le modality dell'azione criminosa. Scuola posit., 1929, n. ser., 9: 138-54.—Ferenczi, S. Psicoanalisis y crimi- nalogia. Rev. med., Rosario, 1929, 4: 312-33. Also Rev. mfid. Barcelona, 1929, 11: 318-30.—Fetscher, R. Die wissen- schaftliche Erfassung der Kriminellen in Sachsen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1932, 23: 321-35.—Giesecke, K. Ueber den Staub in den Kleidungsstiicken und seine Bedeutung fiir die Kriminaluntersuchung. Arch. Krim., 1923, 75: 14—40.— Gilmour, J. Report of advisory committee on the scientific investigation of crime. Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 229-30.—Glaister, J. The laboratory examination of exhibits in criminal cases. Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 133: 113-24.—Haberlin, F. Wer hat geschossen? die Geschichte eines Gestandnisses. Arch. Krim., 1937, 101: 217-22.—Hellwig, A. Die Kriminaltaktik als Lehre von den Spuren der Tat. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1921-22, 12: 342-6.—Hentig, H. von. Das gezeichnete Gestandnis. Ibid., 1927, 18: 514-26.—Hesselink, W. F. Ueberfiihrung eines routinierten Einbrechers durch Tatort- spuren. Arch. Krim., 1924-25, 76: 241-6.—Inbau, F. E. Scientific evidence in criminal cases. Current Leg. Thought, 1935-36, 2: 68-70.—Kooken, L. Cryptography in criminal investigations. J. Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 75-96.—Lenz, A. Kriminalbiologischer Unterricht mit Demonstrationen an Straflingen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1925, 16: 30-7.—Leon- hardt, C. Kritik der psychologischen Beweisfiihrung. Ibid., 1934, 25: 114-21.—Locard, E. Une technique nouvelle dans l'enqufite criminelle; la vfirification des ahbis par I'analyse des poussieres. Vie mfid., 1924, 5: 357-9.—Lungwitz, H. Noch- mals: Psychoanalyse und Kriminalitat. Arch. Krim., 1925, 77: 309-11.—Meade, N. G. Practical criminology at work. Sc. American, 1923, 129: 232.—Merz, I. K. von. Mustersammlung von Wertgegenstanden; ein kriminalistisches Hilfsmittel. Arch. Krim., 1925, 77: 126-8.—Mezger & Frankle. Beob- achtung von Schneid- und Gummierungsfehlern an Briefum- schlagen. Ibid., 1927, 81: 81-5.—O'Neill, M. E. Police microanalysis; cordage and cordage fibers. J. Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 108-15.—Ribeiro, L. Reincidencia e identificacao. Rev. Univ. Rio, 1932, 2. ser., No. 2, 191.—Schilder, P. Psycho- analysis and criminology. In Psycho-anal. (Lorand) N. Y., 1933, 349-64.—Souder, W. Crime laboratory science clears up mysteries. Science News Lett., 1936, 29: 394-5.—Stumpfl, F. Ueber kriminalbiologische Erbforschung; eine Uebersicht iiber die Problemlage und ihre bevolkerungspolitische Trag- weite. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1938, 107: 38-63.—Siiskin, N. Militarische Feuerwaffen, von Verbrechern fiir ihre Spezial- zwecke umgeandert. Arch. Krim., 1930, 86: 111-25, 4 pl.— Szecsody, I. [Criminal biological research on personality and the jurisprudence] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1937, 35: 753-64.— Tage-Jensen, S. Die Untersuchung des Tatortes; Falle aus der Kopenhagener Praxis. Arch. Krim., 1924, 76: 175-90.— Troeltsch. Zur Problematik des Indizienbeweises. Ibid., 1927, 80: 119-35.—Wiard, S. Chemical warfare munitions for law enforcement agencies. J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 438-43.—Wolz. Kriminaltechnische Neuerungen auf der Internationalen Polizeitechnischen Ausstellung Karlsruhe 1925. Arch. Krim., 1926, 78: 94-105. ---- Periodicals. Aerztliche Sachverstandigen-Zeitung. Berl., v.l, 1895- ANNALES DE MEDECINE LEGALE, DE CRIMINO- LOGIE ET DE POLICE SCIENTIFIQUE. Par., V.l, 1921- Deutsche Zeitschrift fur die gesamte gerichtliche Medizin. Berl., v.l, 1922- Journal of criminal law and criminology. Chic, v.22, 1931- REVISTA DE CRIMINOLOGfA, PSIQUIATRIA Y MEDICINA LEGAL. B. Air., v.7, 1920- RlVISTA SPERIMENTALE DI FRENIATRIA E MEDICINA LEGALE DELL' ALIENAZIONI MENTALI. Reggio-Emilia, v.22, 1896- Scuola (La) positiva. Milano, v. 1,1891- CRIMMINS, M. L. Treatment of bites of Texas poisonous snakes. 5 1. 16? [Austin, Texas, 1930] CRINETZ 1007 CRIPPLE CRINETZ, Salomon, 1908- *Contribu- tion a l'6tude m6dico-legal de l'osteoporose algique post-traumatique. 43p. 8? Strasb., 1934. CRINIS, Max de, 1889- Die Beteiligung der humoralen Lebensvorgange des menschlichen Organismus am epileptischen Anfall. viii, 80p. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1920. Forms Heft. 22, Monogr. Neur. Psychiat., Berl., 1920. ---- Anatomie der Horrinde als Grundlage des physiologischen und pathologischen Gesche- hens der Gehorswahrnehmung. 2 1. 44p. illust. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1934. ---- Aufbau und Abbau der Grosshirn- leistungen und ihre anatomischen Grundlagen. 95p. 8? Berl., S. Karger, 1934. Forms Heft 71, Abh. Neur. Psychiat. See also Bauer, K., H., Crinis, Max de [et al.] Organe und Konstitution. 888p. 8! Berl., 1930. CRINOIDEA. See Echinodermata. CRIOCERINAE. Dingier, M. Das Stridulationsorgan von Crioceris. Biol. Zbl., 1932, 52: 705-9.—Hodson, W. E. H. The bionomics of Lema melanopa, L. (Criocerinae), in Great Britain. Bull. Entom. Res., Lond., 1929-30, 20: 5-14, 2 pl. CRIODRILUS. Janda, V. Ueber Microorganismen aus der Leibeshohle von Criodrilus lacuum Hoffm. und eigenartige Neubildungen in der Korperwand dieses Tieres. Arch. Protistenk., 1928, 63: 84-93, pl. CRIOU, Pierre, 1908- *Le traitement des dermites enterococciques des enfants du premier age. 75p. 8? Par., 1933. CRIPPEN, Hawley Harvey, 1862-1910. Constantine-Quinn, M. Doctor Crippen. 224p. 8? Lond. [1935] CRIPPLE. See also Amputated and maimed; Child, defec- tive; Crippling; Deformity; Disability; Dwarf; Soldier, disabled; also under names of crippling affections and crippled parts as Spine, Scoliosis, &c. Buchheim, F. B. K. *Aetiologische Unter- suchung fiber die Kopfform einiger Insassen des Heidelberger Kruppelheimes. 19p. 8? Heidelb., 1931. . Crippled child. Lorain, Ohio, v.5, 1927- Allen, E. F. The problem of the cripple. Occup. Ther. Rehabib, 1926, 5: 259-65.—Brittain, H. A. The crippled child. J. State M., Lond., 1935, 43: 36-42.—Cotton, F. J. The crippled child. Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons, 1933, 17: 46.—Crippled children in Chicago. Nation's Health, Chic, 1925, 7: 355.— Foley, E. L. The crippled child as a public health nursing problem. Pub. Health Nurs., 1923, 15: 609-12.—Foley, W. B. The cripple child. J. State M., Lond., 1933,41: 720-6 — Jones, R. The problem of the crippled child. Ibid., 1925, 33: 51_66 ------ The cripple problem in England. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 506-9.—Monger, J. E. The crippled child. Hosp. Social Serv., 1926, 14: 59-67.—O'Reilly, A. The adult cripple. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 137. Also repr — Orr, H. W. Hygiene of crippled children. In Abt s Pediatrics, Phila., 1923, 1: 1180-9.—Parks, J. L. The crippled child. Physiother. Rev., 1935, 15: 230-6—Platou, E. [Case reports from the Hospital for Cripples] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1934, 95: [Forh. kir. foren. Oslo] 1-3.—Pope, E. Crippled children in Greece. Crippled Child, 1937-38, 15: 82.—Raymond, R- A. Kansas and her crippled children. Ibid., 1932-33, 10: llo.— Sever, J. W. The crippled child versus the chronic sick ol Massachusetts. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 609-12. Also repr.— Slayback, P. T. Facing the world with crippled children. Hosp Social Serv., 1925, 12: 194-200— Suehyl-Unver, A. Les eueux mutilfis d'lstambul vus par le peintre Preziosi. Aesculape Par., 1936, 26: 269-78.—Weigel, E. P. Crippled children, 'j. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1937, 34: 34-7. ---- Care. Blau N. [H.] *Das Kruppelftirsorgegesetz vom 6. Mai 1920 und seine Wirkung in der Praxis unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des Stadtkreises Bonn a. Rh. [Bonn.] p.767-808. 8? Berl., 1930. Girdlestone, G. R., & Groves, H. The care and cure of cripple children. 88p. 8? Brist., 1924. Missouri State service for crippled chil- dren. [Report of the work 1927-31] 8° Columbia, Mo., 1932. Forms No. 11. v.33. Bull. Univ. Missouri. Allen, E. F. The work of caring for cripples in the State of Ohio. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1928, 21: 512-6.—Assen, J. van. [What is being done for the cripples in Holland] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 2273. ------ [Care of deformed children in the Netherlands] Groene & witte kruis, 1927, 23: 269-77.— Bartos, A. Kriippelfiirsorge in der Tschechoslowakei. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1928, 21: 500-5.—Basten. Vertiefung der Kriippelfursorge. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1928, 41: 672-82.— Bennett, G. E. Program for the care of crippled children in Maryland. Bull. Maryland Dep. Health, 1935, 2: No. 5, 101-4.—Biesalski, K. Kriippelfursorge. In Soc. Kult. Volkswohlf., Berl., 1913, 2: 469-78, 2 pl. ---— [The prob- lem of the care of cripples in Germanv] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 2260-6. ------ Ambulante Kriippelfursorge; ihr Stand, ihre Organization und ihre Grenzen. Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1126-8.—Bietor. Innere Mission und Kriippel- fursorge. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 365-71.—Bolt, R. A. What children of today may be in 1940. Crippled Child, 1930-31, 8: 143-7.—Brachmann, R. Die Fiirsorge fiir korper- Iich Erwerbsbesehrankte. Fortsch. Gesundhfiirs., 1930, 4: 259-65.—Buller, D. G. Citizenship and the care of cripples. J. State M., Lond., 1931, 42: 188-96.—Cable, O. E., Fowler, A. P., & Foss, H. S. Tbe crippled children's guild of Buffalo, New York. Physiother. Rev., 1936, 16: 85-8.—Calvert, G. E. Oklahoma stepping in line. Crippled Child, 1927-28, 5: 61- 4.—Care of the crippled child. Ohio Health News, 1934, 10: 1.—Care of the maimed and crippled. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 1355.—Chase, A. Cooperation steers crippled children groups clear of rocks. Nation's Health, Chic, i926, 8: 521- 7.—Deutsch, N. Public health nursing in programs for crippled children. Pub. Health Nurs., 1937, 29: 10-5. ------ The role of the public health nurse in services for crippled children. Ibid., 350-6.—Eckhardt, H. Ein Rundgang durch die Gesolei. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1926, 19: 97-140. ------ Die Statistik in der Kriippelfursorge; Ergebnisse, Methodik und Vorschlage zu einer reichseinheitlichen Materialsammlung durch Landeskrtippelarzte und Landesfiirsorgeverbande. Arch. sozial. Hyg., 1932, 7: 177-208. ------ Kriippelfursorge als Glied des einheitlichen Gesundheitswesens. Oeff. Gesundh- dienst., 1935, 1: 33-7. ------ Die Entwicklung der deut- schen Kriippelfiirsorge in Zahlen. Zschr. Orthop., 1935-36, 64: 321-38.—Evans, E. T. Is there hope for the crippled adult? Physiother. Rev., 1938, 18: 23.—Gaenslen, F. J. The care of the cripple. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 1885-7 — Goeze. Kriippelfiirsorge im Landesfursorgeverband; 7 Jahre Kriippelfiirsorge in der Provinz Brandenburg. Zschr. Kruppel- furs., 1928, 21: 400-7.—Guildal, P. [Care of cripples in Den- mark] Ugeskr. larger, 1924, 86: 471-3.—Haglurd, P. Die Kriippelfiirsorge in Schweden. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1927, 20: 136-9.—Hamel, C. Die hygienische Volksbelehrung im Dienste der Kriippelfursorge. Ibid., 1928, 21: 392-6.— Henriques, C. Die Kriippelfiirsorge der Krankenkassen. Ibid., 413-8.—Hilleboe, H. E., & Harrison. E. R. Minnesota plans for its crippled children. Pub. Health Nurs., 1937, 29: 570-5.—Horvath, M. [The crippled in Hungary] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 600-3.—Howett, H. H. State programs for crippled children. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1925, 52: 120-4 — Jones, R. [The care of cripples in Great Britain] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 2254-60. Also Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1927, 20* 139-42. ------ The care of crippled children in Great Britain. J. State M., Lond., 1929, 37: 571-6. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1929, n. ser., 128: 473-5.—Keller. H. Care of crippled children in some parts of the Near East. Crippled Child, 1931-32, 9: 10-6.—Kessler, H. H. How New Jersev cares for child cripples. Health Bulb, Newark, 1934 17: No. 1, 3.—King, P. H. Budapest—the genesis of a new 'development. Crippled Child, 1936-37, 14: 69-71 — Lattimer, G. Work for crippled children in Ohio. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1925, 52: 570-4.—McCaleb, Z. Public health and the crippled child in Ohio. Crippled Child, 1927- 28 5:82-113.—McCreary, A. B. Kiwanismarches on! Health Notes, Jacksonville, 1937, 29: 147—MacDon&ld, M. Social service for crippled children. Annual Rep. Massachusetts Dep. Pub. Welf., 1934, 35-8.—MacMurchy, H. What is Canada doing for her disabled children? Hosp. Social Serv., 1926, 14: 76-84.—Mayer, K. Kriippelfursorge der Landesversicherungs- anstalten und der Arbeitsgemeinschaften offentlich-rechtlieher Verbande. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1928, 21: 407-13.—Michael, P R. [Care of cripples] Groene & witte kruis, 1936, 32: 233-43.—Michel, O. Der Aufstieg der deutschen und oster- reicbischen Kriippelfiirsorge und ihr Stand im Jahre 1925. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1926,19:147-55.—Moore, S. P. _ Crippled children cared for on nation wide scale. Nations Health, Chic 1925 7: 229; 297.—O'Reilly, A. State care of crippled children. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1927, 24: 347-51. ------ The care of the crippled child in Missouri. Hosp. Progr., 1937, 18- 42-6—Perry, C. R. The varied welfare work of the Rotary Clubs. Red Cross Courier, 1929, 8: No. 19. 15-7.— CRIPPLE 1008 CRIPPLE Philipsborn, A. Jiidische Wohlfahrtspflege und Kriippel- furtioige. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 391.—Rey, J. Die Anzeige zur geschlossenen Kriippelfiirsorge vom Standpunkte der Klinik. Ibid., 1935, 28: 15-21.—Roeder. Ueber Kriippel- fursorge. Med. Klin., Berl., 1928. 24: 81; 121.—Rott, F. Zum Wiederaufbau des Krippenwesens. Gesundhfiirs. Kindes- alt., 192.5-26, 1: 575-80.—Rummelhoff, I. Tbe care of the crippled in Norway. World Health, Par., 1926, 7: 274-84. Also Hosp. Social Serv., 1927, 15: 522-30. ------ The work for the crippled children in Norway. Crippled Child, 1927-28, 5: 85.—Schasse, W. Ambulante Kriippelfiirsorge als Aufgabe der Bezirksfiirsorgeverbande. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1925, 18: 39-46.—Scherb, R. The care of crippled children in Switzer- land. J. State M., Lond., 1930, 38: 1 4-9.—Schliiter. Die Caritas in der Kriippelfiirsorge. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1928, 21: 371-7.—Schulze-Gocht. Die offentliche Kriippelfiirsorge. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1927, 24: 640-61.—Schwarz, K. Kriip- pelfiirsorge in Bayern. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1926, 19: Ergan- zungsheft, 224-38.—Sellers, B. E. Transplanted. Training School Bulb. 1936, 33: 176-8.—Simon, W. V. Die Durch- fiihrung der Kriippelfiirsorge. Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 411-4.— Spitzy, H. [The care of cripples in Wien] Ned. tschr. geneesk, 1923, 67: 2266-70.—Stewart, W. J. The state care of the crippled child. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1937-38, 32: 91-4.—-Strauss, M. Initiative and the crippled child. Crip- pled Child, 1935-36, 13: 164; 182.—Sullivan, O. M. Meeting the needs of the handicapped child. Ibid., 1934-35, 12: 120- 4.—Thiele, A. Kriippelfiirsorge und Verwaltung. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1932, 56: 491-4.—Todenhagen, M. Arbeiter- bewegung und Kriippelfiirsorge. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 389-91.—Valentin, B. Neuzeitliche Kriippelfiirsorge. Ther. Geeenwart, 1928, 69: 94-6.—Vogel, A. The care of cripples in Sweden. Crippled Child, 1930-31, 8: 55-8 — Watson, F. The idealism of Sir Robert Jones. Ibid., 1934-35, 12: 31; 55.—Watts, M. The care of crippled children in Australasia. Australas. Nurs. J., 1936, 34: 51-4.—Wendell, R. E. Arizona plans for its crippled children. Pub. Health Nurs., 1938, 30: 31-3.—Weyl, K. In weicher Form hat der Ausbau der Fiirsorge fiir jugendliche sieche Kriippel zu ge- schehen? Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 453-6—Wojcie- chowski, A. The crippled child; how Poland cares for its cripples. Crippled Child, 1937-38, 15: 79-81.—Wood, A. H. The organization of work for cripples in England and Wales. Ibid., 1927-28, 5: 104-7.—Wood, J. M. Crippled children's program. Week Bull. California Dep. Pub. Health, 1936, 15: 133-5, ch.—Wiirtz, H. Aufgaben der Kriippelfur- sorge. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1925, 18: 7-10. ---- Committees, congresses, and societies. Australian conference on crippled children. Health, Melb., 1936, 14: 21; 45. Also Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1: 623-8 — Eckhardt, H. Die Aufklarungsarbeit der Deutschen Ver- einigung fiir Kriippelfiirsorge. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1925, 18: 56-8. ------ Wohlfahrtsverband und Kriippelfiirsorge. Ibid., 1928, 21: 378-83. ------ Weichen Nutzen wurde ein internationaler Zusammenschluss der Organisationen fur Kriippelfiirsorge den Landern und Krtippeln der ganzen Welt bringen? Ibid., 479-500. ------ Dritter Weltkonferenz fiir Kriippelfiirsorge in Budapest, 29. Juni bis 4. Juli 1936. Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1936, 49: 259-62. ------ Vierzehnte Deutsche Tagung fiir Kriippelfiirsorge. Zschr. Orthop., 1937, 66: 295-300.—Hackett, V. M. The second international con- ference: The Hague. Crippled Child, 1931-32, 9: 43; 64. ------ The Wichita convention: 1933. Ibid., 1933-34, 11: 1.—International Society for Crippled Children, Inc., 14. convention, Washington, D. C. (Mayflower Hotel), May 5 to 8, 1935, Baltimore, Md, May 9, 1935 [Proceedings] Ibid., 1935-36, 13: 7-30.—International Society for Crippled Chil- dren, Inc., 16. convention; Milwaukee, Wisconsin (Hotel Schroeder), May 9-13, 1937 [Proceedings] Ibid., 1937-38, 3-36.—King, P. H. The Hague Conference. Ibid., 1930-31, 8: 171; 191. ------ Budapest, June 29-July 3—on the Blue Danube. Ibid., 1935-36, 13: 162.—Lattimer, G. The Ohio Society for crippled children. Hosp. Social Serv., 1926, 13: 151-6.—Lohse & Deutschlander. Zum 25jahrigen Bestehen des Vereins fiir Kriippelfiirsorge e. V. in Hamburg. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1935, 28: 137-46.—Martin, C. History of the Arkansas society for crippled children. Crippled Child, 1929- 30, 7: 35-8.—Moffat, B. W. Report of the advisory committee on crippled children. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1938, 35: 287.— Souttar, H. S. Joint conference on the welfare of cripples and invalid children. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 1117-9.—Wiirtz, H. Die erste heilpadagogische und zweite kriippelpadagogische Woche in Berlin. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1927, 20: 49-51. ---- Education and rehabilitation. Boorstein, S. W. Orthopedics for the teachers of crippled children. 120p. 8? N. Y. [1935] Kessler, H. H. *The crippled and the dis- abled; rehabilitation of the physically handi- capped in the United States [Columbia Univ.] 337p. 8? N. Y., 1935. Upson, L. D., & Matson, O. V. Crippled children in Michigan, a study of their care, maintenance and education. 188p. 8? Detr., 1931. Watson, F. Civilization and the cripple. 120p. 8? Lond., 1930. Bietor, D. Erfolgsstatistik der in den Lehrwerkstatten der Kriippelanstalten Volmarstein ausgebildeten Korperbebinder- ten. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1936, 29: 145-63.—Bohm, M. Erfahrungen iiber Art und Kosten der Kriippelleiden; ein Beitrag zur Frage der Sparmassnahmen in der Kriippelfiir- sorge. Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1931, 2: 545-50.—Carlson, E. R. The education of the birth injured. Crippled Child, 1933-34, 11: 98-101.—Chandler, F. A. The rehabilitation of the crippled child from the standpoint of orthopedic surgery. Illinois M. J., 1934, 66: 375-7.—Chollett, B. G. Progress in care and education of crippled children in Ohio under new laws. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 1297-9.—Compere, E. L. Rehabilitation of crippled children and adults. Phi Chi Q., Menasha, 1934, 31: No. 3, 291.—Draper, L. A. A curative work- shop for the crippled. Pub. Health Nurs., 1937, 29: 280-2.— Faulkes, W. F. Restoration of the crippled. Arch. Occup. Ther., 1924, 3: 113-6.—Hannaford, H. E. How the crippled child is helped to overcome his handicap. Mod. Hosp., 1930, 35: 81-4.—Heina, L. Hand- und Fingerubung in der Kriip- pelschule. Eos, Wien, 1925, 17: 129-35. ------ Handge- schicklichkeit; ein Beitrag zur Frage der Handiibung in der Kriippelschule. Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1935, 26: 10-7. ------ Das Werden der Handausbildung in der Kriippelschule und ihre Entwicklung. Ibid., 1936, 27: 76; 1937, 28: 58; No. 3, 7.— Herold, W. Ueber die Notwendigkeit heilpadagogischer Kriippelerziehung. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1937, 30: 19-26.— Hoick, P. [Training outside of cripple homes] Ugeskr. laeger, 1938, 100: 64-6.—Hopper, R. W. The rehabilitation of the crippled child. Canada Lancet Pract., 1932, 78: 39-47.— Kahmann, W. C. The orthopedic patient, the crippled child and rehabilitation. Occup. Ther. Rehabib, 1937, i6: 25-8.— Keefer, M. W. Preparing the crippled child for his future. Pub. Health Nurs., 1937, 29: 225-8.—Knolle, M. Der Korper- behinderte und die Singbewegung. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1933, 26: 146-52.—Lison, M. M. A program for education of crippled children. Hosp. Social Serv., 1928, 18: 141-5.------ A state's responsibility for education of crippled children. Crippled Child, 1935-36, 13: 46-8.—Lone craftsman; a new hope for the seriously crippled. Ibid., 1936-37, 14: 38-40.— Ludwig, O. Die Oberstufe in der Kruppelschule. Eos, Wien, 1926, 18: 183-8.—Mclntire, H. C. Education for crippled children; an adequate state program. Crippled Child, 1937-38, 15: 96-100.—McNary, H. W. A curative playroom for crippled children. Pub. Health Nurs., 1935, 27: 379-82.—Martens, E. H. Special classes for crippled children. Ibid., 457-62.— Neil, J. A. Public school classes for crippled children. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1923, 50: 382-7.------ School days for Chicago's crippled children. Hygeia, Chic, 1924, 2: 617—21. ------ Public school classes for crippled children. Occup. Ther. Rehabib, 1925, 4: 47-51.—Osgood, R. B. The convalescence and education of the crippled child. Hosp. Social Serv., 1926, 14: 147-55.—Papke, H. Die schulgemassen Leibesiibungen in Krtipptlheimen. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1922, 15: 97-107.—Radl, H. Ein Setzkasten fiir Kinder mit Hand- schadigungen. Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1935, 26: H. 4, 4-6.— Randall, M. Learning to be wage earners at the cooperative workrooms of Boston. Crippled Child, 1937-38, 15: 40-2 — Reynolds, E. C. Crippled children plan their future in this hospital school. Ibid., 1935-36, 13: 107.—Ruhrah, J. The will to win. Baltimore Health News, 1933, 10: 18.—Schiilter. Das erzieherische Moment in der Geschichte der deutschen Kriippelfiirsorge. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1931, 24: 189-96.— Schulze-Gocht. Schularzt und Kriippelfiirsorge mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des orthopadischen Schulturnens. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1927, 24: 632-9.—Scott, J. A. The problem of orthopaedic play. Crippled Child, 1934-35, 12: 143; 165.— Sheldon, M. P. The crippled child in school. Hygeia, Chic, 1937, 15: No. 10, 920-4.—Simpson, H. G. Vineland State School special class for crippled children—annual report. Training School Bulb, 1937-38, 34: 125-31.—Skrygin, V. P., & Rudaeff, V. A. [Autoadaptation to work and its role in pro- fessional re-education of cripples] Ortop. travmat., 1935, 9: 187-200.—Stafford, G. T. The cripple speaks; how adapted sports in college permit the handicapped student to participate in physical education activities. Crippled Child, 1936-37, 14: 90-2.—Swaim, L. T., & Taylor, M. Occupational therapy for the orthopedic patient crippled by chronic disease. Occup. Ther. Rehabib, 1925, 4: 171-5.—Trawick, J. D. Occupational therapy for the crippled. Kentucky M. J., 1926, 24: 442-9.— Vickers, W. Report on the education and training of cripples in the United States of America. Med. J. Australia, 1925, 2: 9.—Walton, M. Adventure through school and play. Crippled Child, 1937-38, 15: 133.—Water sports for crippled children. Mod. Hosp., 1934, 43: 79.—Wurtz, H. Kriippelerziehung ala heilpadagogisches Neuland. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1927, 20: 122-36. ------ Sondererziehung von Kriippelkindern in Ohio U. S. A. nach dem Bericht von Hazel C. Hadley. Ibid., 1929, 22: 150-65. ------ Wandlung durch Wandern als kriippelpadagogische Aufgabe. Ibid., 1930, 23: 10-31.— Zarncke, L. Neue Wege in der Berufserziehung korperbe- hinderter Jugendlicher. Ibid., 1934, 27: 113-49. ---- Homes and institutions. Baumann, A. *Ueber Fursorgestollen fiir Entstellte. 18p. 8? Berl., 1932. CRIPPLE 1009 CRIPPLE Hoppe. Deutsche Kriippelheime. 158p. 4? Halle a. S., 1914. New York. Home for incurables. Annual report. N. Y., v.69 [1934] 1935- Red Cross Institute for Crippled and Disabled Men. Publications. Ser. 2. 97p. 8? N. Y., 1918. Austin, M. E. Facilities for the care of cripples in New York City. Crippled Child, 1929-30, 7: 185-7.—Baeyer, H. von. Kriippelanstalt und Universitat. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 2-8.—Brackett, V. K. The organization of work of the Industrial School for Crippled and Deformed Children. Occup. Ther. Rehabib, 1928, 7: 305-11.—Bratton, G. The Shriners' Hospital for Crippled Children of North America. Canad. Nurse, 1927, 23: 403-8.—Bryson, A. S. Lord Mayor Treloar Cripples' Hospital and College, Alton, Hants. Brit. J. Nms., 1933, 81: 128-30.—Buckley, F. W. Elks crippled children's clinics. Nebraska M. J., 1932, 17: 280-3.—Eckhardt, H. A>is der Arbeit unserer Kriippelanstalten. Zschr. Krup- pelfiirs., 1935, 28: 25-42.—Effenberger. Feuerverhlitung und Verhalten bei Feuerbrunst im Kriippelheim. Ibid., 1932, 25: 195-200.—Faries, J. C. A plan for every crippled child is the aim of the Institute for the Crippled and Disabled, New York City. Crippled Child, 1929-30, 7: 120; 126.—Fuldner, R. V. Connecticut plan for crippled children services. Connecticut Health Bulb, 1937, 51: 279-82.—Goodwin, E. L. The New England Peabody Home for Crippled Children. Physiother. Rev., 1935, 15: 103-5.—Greer, O. W. Program for services to crippled children. Month. Bull. Indiana Div. Pub. Health, 1937, 40: 110; 133.—Hentz, H. F. The building program of the Shriners' Hospitals for crippled children. Mod. Hosp., 1924, 23: 136-42.—Herold, W. Der Kindergarten des Kriip- pelheims. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1929, 22: 224-7.—Hilleboe, H. E. Field clinics for crippled children in Minnesota. J. Lancet, 1938, 58: 231-6.—Hoick, P. [Home for invalid children] Ugeskr. laeger, 1935, 97: 522-5.—Holland, J. W. Shriners' hospitals for crippled children; the Twin City unit, Minneapolis. Crippled Child, 1928-29, 6: 122—Hood, R. C. The social security program for children; services for crippled children. Child, Wash., 1936, 1: No. 2, 3-7.—Hoyt, B., & Witham, R. B. Denver Children's Hospital builds highly specialized unit for care of crippled children. Hospitals, 1936, 10: No. 10, 29-34.—Huber, E. G. The program for services for crippled children in Massachusetts. Commbnhealth, Bost., 1936, 23: 284-90.—Ingram, M. L. The program of Wisconsin's Crippled Children Division. Physiother. Rev., 1935, 15: 223-5.—Kendrik, W. F. The history of Shriners' Hospitals for crippled children. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 509-12.—Kimmins, C. W. The work of the Heritage Craft Schools at Chailey, in Sussex. Child, Lond., 1925, 15: SOS- IS.—Koech, W., & Valentin. Um- und Erweiterungsbau der Kriippel-Heil- und Pflegeanstalt Annastift, E. V., Hannover- Kirchrode. Zschr. Krankenhauswes, 1929, 25: 87-91.— Ludwig, O. Die Kriippelschule im Wiener Sonderschulwesen. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1925, 18: 103-9.—Myers, J. E. Special equipment constructed in the occupational therapy department at the Texas Scottish Rite Hospital for crippled children, Dallas, Texas. Occup. Ther. Rehabib, 1935, 14: 131-5.—New training college for cripples; the Stanmore enterprise. Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 129.—Nuffield Fund for crippled children. Health, Melb., 1935, 13: 113-6.—Proebster, R. Ueber Kriippelheime, Sanatorien und andere Besonderheiten in Spanien und Portugal. Zschr. Krankenhauswes, 1928, 24: 148-54.—Ravenhill, A. The Queen Alexandra Solarium for crippled children. Nation s Health, Chic, 1927, 9: No. 8, 44-9.—Rey. J. Erfahrungen im Bau und Organisation einer modernen Kruppelheilanstalt. Zschr. Krankenhauswes, 1929, 25: 231-6.—Scherb, R. Zum 25jphrigen Bestehen der orthopadischen Anstalt und Poli- klinik Balgrist in Zurich; Schweizerische Heil- und Erziehungs- anstalt fur kriippelbafte Kinder. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1938, 68: 329.—Schlee. Die Bedeutung der Kriippelheime fur den Aufbau einer modernen individuellen Arbeitsvermittlung fur Gliederbehinderte jeder Art. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 463-6 —Shirley, F. E. Institutional care for the crippled adolescent boy and girl. Crippled Child, 1931-32, 9: 52-7 — Shriners' hospitals, temples of babies' smiles; an outstanding national work for crippled children. Red Cross Courier, 1929, 8- No 18 7-9—Spitzy, H. Die Zusammenarbeit von ortho- padischer' Behandlung, Erziehung und Schule (Schaffung orthopadischer Zentralstellen) Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928 21: 473_8 —Wace, C. Queen Alexandra Solarium for delicate and crippled children. Canad. Nurse, 1927, 23: 241. Also Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929. 21: 702-6.—Wharton H. Constructed for the crippled. Mod. Hosp., 1937, 49: No. 2, 54-9.-Wilson, L R. Galveston's unit for crippled children. Ibid., 1938, 50. No 3 54-7 —Wurtz, H. Der Lehrer in den Kruppelheimen. Zschr.' Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 423-8.—Zuasanbar, H. M. de. Amparo y educaci6n de los ninos mutilados; fundacion de un instituto nacional. Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934, 5: pt 4, 1280-5. ---- Legislation. Scheuten, L. *Die sozialmedizinische Be- deutung der Kriippelfursorge unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Prophylaxe und der heil- 112o8G—vol. 3, 4th sebibs----64 padagogischen Massnahmen [Munster] 45p. 8? Quakenbriick, 1931. Blau, N. Das Kriippelfursorgegesetz von 6. Mai 1920 und seine Wirkung in der Praxis unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des Stadtkreises Bonn a. Rh. Veroff. Medverwalt., 1930, 32: 767-808.—Blencke. Was muss der Arzt von dem neuen Kriippelfursorgegesetz wissen? Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1924, 21: 216-9.—Crippled child act. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1935, 34: 41.—Eckhardt, H. Zum Verstandnis des preussischen Kriippelfiirsorgegesetzes. Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1924, 37: 402- 5. ------ Die Kruppelfiirsorge in der Gesetzgebung. Ibid., 1926, 39: 529-40.—Elster, A. Die Kriippelfursorge im sozial- politischen System. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1928. 21: 467-73.— Endres, J. J. The state and the crippled child. Crippled Child, 1929-30, 7: 170-4— Evans, E. W. State legislation for the crippled child. Ibid., 1935-36, 13: 53.—Hood, R. C. Social security for crippled children in the United States. Physiother. Rev., 1936, 16: 149.—Howett, H. H. Legislating for crippled children. Crippled Child, 1928-29, 6: 42-6. ------ & Miller, R. B. Child welfare laws and the crippled. Ibid., 1936-37, 14: 154-6.—Landis, C. T. Yesterday's crippled children; let it be the law that nothing deformed be permitted to live. Ibid., 41.—Ludloff, K. Beobachtungen und Erfah- rungen mit dem Kriippelfursorgegesetz. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1928. 50: 433-46.—Murray, D. A. Maternal and child-health and crippled children's programs under the social security act. N. England J. M., 1937, 217: 94-7.—Pusch. Die Durchfiih- rung des preussischen Kriippelfiirsorgegesetzes. Zschr. Med- beamte, 1923, 36: 37-43.—Rasmussen, P. B. Die Sozialre- form in Danemark; moderne Gesetze iiber Kriippelfursorge. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1936, 29: 126-34.—Roosevelt, F. D. The state and the crippled child. Crippled Child, 1932-33, 10: 11-5.—Schasse, W. Betrachtungen zur Aus wirkung des preussischen Kriippelfiirsorgegesetzes. Arch, sozial Hyg., 1925-26, n. F., 1: 350-2.—Steindler, A. The state program for crippled children under the Social security act. J. Connecti- cut M. Soc, 1936-37, 1: 505-8.—Taute, M. Staat und Kriippelfiirsorge. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 396-400. ---- Medical aspect. See also Orthopedics; also names of crippling diseases. Biesalski, K. Der Einfluss der Kriippelfiirsorge auf die Orthopadie. Acta chir. scand., 1930, 67: 68-90.—David, S. D. The crippled as a problem before the profession. Med. Rec, Houston, 1924, 18: 169-71.—Jones, R. The problem of tbe cripple. Practitioner, Lond., 1924, 112: 1-12.—Lange, F. Was muss der praktische Arzt von der Kriippelfiirsorge wissen? Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 689; 731. ------ Aus den ersten Zeiten der arztlichen Kriippelfiirsorge in Deutschland. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1932, 25: 22-9.—Mohring. Kriippel- fiirsorge: orthopadische Turnbehandlung; Arzt. Zscbr. orthop. Chir., 1928, 50: 577-9.—Moslein. Die Orthopadie im Ver- Borgungswesen. Ibid., 705-26.—Radl, H. Prof. Dr Konrad Biesalski und die deutsche Kriippelfiirsorge. Eos, Wien, 1928, 20: 182-90.—Veeder, B. S. The pediatric problems of tbe crippled child. Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1937-38, 32: 87-9.—Wagner M. W. Medical social aspects involved in problems of crippled child. Hospitals, 1937, 11: 66-9. ---- Occupations. Hathway, M. The young cripple and his job. 130p. 8? Chic, 1928. Barishnikov, K. I. [Difficulties in determining by tests the degree of working capacity in cripples with affections of the motor apparatus] Sovet. khir., 1934, 6: 211-5.—Busold, K. Ueber Arbeitsbeschaffung fur Korperbebinderte. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1937, 30: 47-51.—Girdlestone, G. R. Team work for cripples. Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1926, 10: 288. Also Hosp. Social Serv., 1927, 15: 314-8.—Harris. R. I. Suc- cessful though crippled. Health, Toronto, 1935, 3: No. 4, 75; 88.—Sullivan, S. Work for crippled and disabled persons; Cleveland's experience. Occup. Ther. Rehabib, 1925, 4: 101-9. ---- Psychology and psychotherapy. Winkler, H. Psychische Entwicklung und Kruppeltum. 122p. 8? Lpz., 1931. Deneck, H. L. Crippled personalities. Crippled Child, 1937-38, 15: 130-3.—Denison, R. The relationship of physical disability to the mental morale of the crippled child. Ibid., 1934-35, 12: 87-90.—Dresdner, I. Ueber Korperbehinderung und seelische Entwicklung. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1933, 44: 399-437 —Hoppe, J. Ein verkriippeltes Kind. Internat. Zschr. Individpsychol.,Wien, 1933,11:399.—Kohler, F. Intelli- genz priifungen an Kruppelkindern; ein Aufruf zur Mitarbeit. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1925, 18: 10-7.—Park, R. The impor- tance of environment to the crippled child. Crippled Child, 1932-33, 10: 127; 140.—Ranschburg, P. Sinnesphysiologische und psychologische Erfahrungen an Verkriippelten. Arch. ital. psicol., 1933, 11: 49-61.—Reynolds, G. P. A case of psychological maladjustment in an adult due to physical de- formities contracted in childhood. Med. Clin. N. America, 1933, 16: 1011-7.—Rosenbaum, B. B. Neurotic tendencies in crippled "girls. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1936-37, 31: 423-9.— CRIPPLE 1010 CRIPPLING Schilb O. Seelische Behandlung Korperbehinderter. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1937, 30: 1-8.—Spitzy, H. Leber die Einschran- kung geistiger und korperlicher Fahigkeiten beim verkriippel- ten Kinde. Eos, Wien, 1925, 17: 70-9.—Voorthuijsen, A. van. [Behaviour of normal man in comparison to that of cripples and especially dwarves] Groene & witte kruis, 1935, 31: 201-3.—Winkler, H. Intelligenzpriifungen an Kruppelkindern. Zschr. Kriippelfurs., 1927, 20: 1-7. ------ Psychologische Kruppelpiidagogik. Ibid., 1929, 22: 2-8. ------ Auswirkung der Bewegungsbehinderung auf das Seelenleben. Ibid., 1937, 30: 105-11.—Wiirtz, H. Die Bedeutung der Verkruppelung fur die Charakterbildung. Fortsch. Meet., 1931, 49: 141; 183. ------Goethes Wesen und Umwelt im Spiegel der Kriippel- psychologie. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1932, 25: 75-101. ---- Social and economic aspect. Wurtz, H. Zerbrecht die Kriicken; Kriippel- Probleme der Menschheit; Schicksalsstiefkinder aller Zeiten und Volker in Wort und Bild. 400p. 8? Lpz., 1932. Hajek, H. Der Kruppel in Gesellschaft und Geschichte. Zschr. Kriippelfurs., 1932, 25: 53-6.—Landwehr, H. Der sozialbiologische Wert Gebrechlicher. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1512.—Michel, O. Die volkswirtschaftliche Bedeutung der Kriippelfursorge. Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1928, 21: 435-50.— Pritchard, E. G. The crippled child in the modern world. Health Off., Wash., 1936, 1: No. 5, 135-45.—Riemann. Bezie- hungen der Kriippelfiirsorge zur Versicherung gegen Krankheit, Invaliditat und Arbeitslosigkeit. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1934, 27: 64-75.—Schroeder. Die Verpflegungskosten in Kriippel- anstalten. Ibid., 1928, 21: 450-3.—Truslow, W. The cripple often a needless liability. Am. J. Surg., 1933, 19: 549-57 — Wade, R. B. The cripple in war and in civil life. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: suppl., 377-9. ---- Statistics. Doring, P. G. *Die goographische Verbrei- tung der Kriippelleidcn in Baden. 20p. 8? Heidelb., 1932. Eckhardt, H. Die Bedeutung statistischer Erhebungen fiir die Kriippelfiirsorge; das Ergebnis der Reichsgebrechlichenziih- lung in Baden. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1928, 50: 769-92.— Jorge, J. M. The problem of the cripple in Argentina. Crip- pled Child, 1937-38, 15: 164-6.—Lee, R. K. C. Crippled children in Hawaii. Ibid., 107.—Liiiis, A. Ergebnisse der Kriippelkinderstatistik in Eesti (Estland) Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1923, 16: 3-8.—Pohlen, K. Die Gebrechlichen in Estland 1922 und 1934. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 62: 1470.—Valentin, B., & Tillmanns, W. Der Wert statistischer Erhebungen in der Kriippelfiirsorge, erlautert an dem Beispiel der Provinz Han- nover. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1931, 55: 23-33. ---- Treatment. See also Orthopedics; also names of crippling diseases. Abt, H. E. The care, cure and education of the crippled child; a study of American social and professional facilities [etc.] 222p. 8? Elyria, O., 1924. McBride, E. D. Crippled children; their treatment and orthopedic nursing. 280p. 8? S. Louis, 1931. Cobb, G. L. Walking motion. U. S. Patent off., 1935, No. 2010482.—Crego, C. H. The orthopaedic problem of the crippled child. Crippled Child., 1937-38, 15: 125-7.—Douth- waite, A. H. Spa treatment of crippling diseases in children and adults. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: 499.— Gauvain, H. Hydrological methods employed in the treatment of cripples at Alton and Hayling Island. J. R. Inst. Pub. Health, 1937-38, 1: 276-82. ------ Hydrotherapy in the treatment of cripples; methods employed at Alton and Hayling Island. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1938, 147: 158-60.—Gordon, R. G. The treatment of crippling conditions in children by hydro- therapy. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: 494-6.— Osgood, R. B. Surgical problems and convalescent care of crippled children. Child Health Mag., 1924, 5: 7-9. Also repr. ------ Progress in the treatment of the crippled child. Crip- pled Child, 1927-38, 5: 27; 55; 86. ------ Evaluation of methods for improving function of crippled children. Hosp Social Serv., 1932, 27: 70-6.—Taylor, J. M. Self-help repair of cripplement. Tr. Am. Ther. Soc (1927) 1928, 28: 125-8.— Watermann, H. Riickblick und Ausblick unserer Arbeit an Korperbehinderten. Verh. Deut. orthop. Ges. (1936) 1937, 31: 148-55.—Wilson. M. B. Treatment of crippled children. Hosp. Social Serv., 1925, 12: 279-82. CRIPPLES. See Sheep, Diseases. CRIPPLING. See also Cripple; Disability; Lameness; also names of crippling conditions and diseases ;is Ab- normities; Amputation; Arthritis; Birth injuries; Paralysis; Poliomyelitis; Rickets; Tuberculosis, &c. Pachaly, J. [J. F.] *Uebersicht iiber zahlcn- massigen Ablauf der wichtigsten Kriippclleiden in den einzelnen Kreisen Ostpreussens im Verlaufe der letzten 13 Jahre. 33p. 8? Konigs- berg Pr., 1935. Betts, L. O. Some crippling conditions and their treatment. Med. J. Australia, 1928, 2: 488-91.—Cochrane, W. A. Crip- pling conditions in children. J. R. San. Inst., 1925-26, 46: 208-11.—Eckhardt, H. Kruppeltum infolge Unfall bei Kin- dern und Jugendlichen. Zschr. Kriippelfurs., 1929, 22: 41- 53.—Gocke, C. Konstitutionelle Krankheiten als Ursachen der Verkruppelung. Ibid., 1925, 18: 132-8.—Mackintosh, J. M. The causes of crippling. Med. Off., Lond., 1936, 55: 73.—Schulz, A. Ueber das Ausmass erbpflegerischer Bestre- bungen in der Orthopadie und Kriippelfiirsorge. Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 90779.—Taylor, J. M. Disuse cripplings; insidious morbid reactions due to misuse or abuse, from extremes of disuse to over-use. Med. Times, N. Y., 1923, 51: 86-90.— Valentin. Die Vererbung bei Krtippelleiden. Verh. Deut. orthop. Ges., 22. Kongr. (1927) 1928, 290-300. ---- Prevention. Eckhardt, H. Vorbeugung des Kriippeltums. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1929, 22: 181-94.—Forrester-Brown, M. F. The prevention of crippling in childhood and youth. J. State M., Lond., 1933, 41: 155-63. ------ Prevention of crippling. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1933, 135: 111-3.—Groeben, G. Das Deutsche Rote Kreuz und seine Mitarbeit bei der Bekamp- fung des Kriippeltums. Zschr. Kruppelfurs., 1928, 21: 384-9.— Hilleboe, H. E. Preventive aspects of crippling diseases. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1938, 28: 451-7.—Hunter, A. L. Reduc- tion of disabilities through prevention. Bull. Bd Health Wis- consin, 1936, 6: 15-20.—Jones, R. G. Education looks at the prevention of crippling. Crippled Child, 1934-35, 12: 59.— Kafer, N. I. [Basic, preliminary conditions in elimination of crippling of traumatic origin] Vest, khir., 1937, 50: 161-4.— Kampf dem Kruppeltum. Reichsgesundhbb, 1936, 11: 7.— Kopits, I. [Prevention of becoming crippled] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 709-11.—Proebster, R. Sauglingsuntersuchungs- pflicht und Kruppeltum. Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt., 1926-27, 2: 162-71.—Rott, F. Die letzte Aufgabe der Kriippelfiirsorge; die Verhutung der Verkruppelung. Zschr. Kriippelfurs., 1928,21:456-62. CRIPPS, Lucy D. The application of the air force physical efficiency tests to men and women. 48p. 8? Lond., H. M. S. Off., 1924. Forms No. 84, Gr. Britain Privy Counc. M. Res. Counc. Spec Rep. Ser. CRIPPS, William Harrison, 1850-1923. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 950. Also Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 1108. Also Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1924, 57: 1-4, port. CRISE (La) medicale. 93p.; 64p. 8? [Par.] [R. Guillemot & L. De Lamothe] 1931. CRISIS. See also Disease; Pathology; also under organ or part affected. Achard, C. Les crises dans les maladies cycliques. 107p. 8? Par., 1932. Also Biol, med., Milano, 1933, 9: 469-83. Carnot, P., & Rathery, F. Les effets diuretiques des urines de crises. Pans med., 1924, 51: 291-4.—Cumston, C. G. His- torical evolution of the doctrine of crises in disease. Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 120: 442; 497. CRISPELL, Raymond S. A description of a case of partial anencephalus, with some general considerations of this and related malformations of the brain. 36p. roy. 8? Haarlem, de E. F. Bohn, 1926. CRISSINGER, Jay Weir, 1875- Medi- cal field service in France, p. 1. 149p. 4? Wash., Ass. Mil. Surgeons, 1928. CRISTALLOIDOPHORA. Dehorne, A. Mode particulier de multiplication nucieaire dans le schizonte de Cristalloidophora dodecaceriae n. g., n. sp., coccidie du tube digestif de Dodecaceria. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1 1934, 116:691-4. CRISTESCO 1011 CROCQUEFER CRISTESCO, Basile, 1903- *Les re- sultats des cures insuliniques prolongees dans le traitement du diabete consomptif. 53p. 8? Par., 1930. CRISTOFINI, Henriette, 1903- Con- tribution a I'etude du traitement de la nevralgie sciatique par les agents physiques. 105p. 8? Par., 1933. CRISTOFORONI, Noel, 1906- *Les in- toxications alimentaires dues a la viande de pore; diagnostic par le prelevement en moelle osseuse, prophylaxie [Alfort] 114p. 8? Par., 1930. CRISTOL, Paul, 1899- Precis de chimie biologique medicale. 638p. illust. diagrs. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1935. CRITCHETT, George Anderson, 1845-1925. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1025, 1: 338-40. Also Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 121: 504. Also S. Mary Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1925, 31: 20, port. CRITHIDIA. See also Protozoa. Becker. E. R. Observations on the morphology' and life cycle of Crithidia gerridis Patton in the water-strider, Gerris remigis Say. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1922-23, 9: 141-52.— Bonne, C. [Crithidia of Triatoma rubrofasciata Geer] Ge- neesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937, 77: 88-90.—Uribe, C. Crithidia ortheae n. sp. from reduviids of the genus Orthea. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1925-26, 12: 199-202, 2 pl. Also repr. CRITZMAN, Daniel, 1863-1928. La goutte, son mecanisme et son traitement; edition post- hume recueillie et mise au point par Jacques Forestier. 240p. port. 12? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1931. CROCE, Franz, 1902- *Tetanus. 39p. 8? Bresl., 1929. CROCETIN. See Carotinoids. CROCHET, Jules Eugene, 1902- *Ou nous conduit une etude sur les laits industriels. 59p. 8? Par., 1930. CROCHET, Pierre, 1911- *A propos de l'organisation de la transfusion sanguine en France; le groupement medical Nantais de transfusion sanguine. 48p. 8? Par., 1937. CROCKER, Alfred Armstrong, 1874- Modern dentistry for the laity and industrial dentistry for the corporation. 61p. 16? Cin- cin., Dental Register [1918] Also 2. ed. 136p. 1919. Also 3. ed. 112p. [1920] CROCKER, Charles. See Schwarz, Gottwald, Goldberger, Jacques, & Crocker, C. Diagnosis and non-operative treatment of the diseases of the colon and rectum. 540p. 8? Lond., 1937. CROCKER, John Hedley, 1859-1926. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1: 1065. CROCKET, James, 1878- The physical and radiological examination of the lungs, with special reference to tuberculosis and silicosis including a chapter on laryngeal tuberculosis. 2. ed. x, 296p. 27 pl. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1931. CROCKETT, Eugene Anthony, 1868-1932. [Obituary] Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1932, 41: 957, port. CROCKETT, Rutherford. See Gunn, Clement Bryce. Leaves from the life of a coun- try doctor. 195p. 8? Edinb. [1935] CROCODILIDAE. See also Amphibia; Reptilia. , . , Dill D B , & Edwards, H. T. Physicochemical properties of crocodile bloi-d t< 'mcodilus acutus, Cuvier) J. Biol. Chem., icm 90- 515-50 Kiilin. J. A. Beitrage zur vergleichenden nVtenWie des O ucodilidenschadels. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1933 57- 535-714' 6 f>l—Muller, L. Zur Nomenklatur der siidimerikanischen Kaiman-Arten. Zool. Anz., 1923-24, 58: suclameriKa• (, Ueber dje Kieferdrusen der Krokodlle. Zschr." ges. Anat.. 1. Abt., 1931, 94: 802-21. CROCQUEFER, Henri, 1889- Con- tribution a I'etude histologique des kystes paradentaires; la degenerescence cholesterinique dans les granulomes et les kystes paradentaires. 57p. 10 pl. 8? Par., 1924. CROCUS. See also Carotinoids. Cholakova, M. *Zur Geschichte der medi- zinischen Verwendung des Safran(Crocus s;itivus) p. 179-90. 8? Lpz., 1929. Also Kyklos, Lpz., 1929, 2: Arloing, F., & Maignon. Effets experimentaux de l'extrait de safran sur l'organisme animal. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1919, 82: 522.—Bulir, J. Formaldehyd enthaltende Safrane. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1913, 26: 43.—Gallois. Sur quelques falsifications du safran. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1912, 7. ser., 5: 5-11.—Labisi, C. Sul riconoscimento dello zafferano sofisticato. Arch. farm, sper., 1913, 2: 305-8.—Laufer, B. Saffron and turmeric. In his Sino-Iranica, Chic, 1919, 309- 23.—Lutz, H. E. W. Ueber den Safranbitterstoff Pikrocrocin. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 226: 97-128.—Martini, C. Sulla ricerca dello zafferano nelle paste alimentari. Boll. chim. farm., 1913, 52: 37-43.—Mazza, E. Intorno all'azione di alcuni micror- ganismi sul pigmento dello zafferano. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1926, 5: 61.—Muller, W. Beitrag zur Safran-Unter- suchung. Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1924, 15: 35.— Nestler, A. Ein einfaches Verfahren zum Nachweise von Magnesium.sulfat in Safran. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungs- mitt., 1914, 27: 388-91.—Ravasini, R. Per la coltivazione dello zafferano in Italia. Arch. farm. sper.. 1916, 5: 221-6, 3 pl.—Rivas Goday, S. Los indices de l'iei lot y de Pfyl. Bol. farm, mil., Madr., 1932, 10: 353-6.—Wirth, E. H. A quality standard for Crocus. Am. J. Pharm., 1929, lul: 716-24.— Zipf, K., & Bernebee-Jay, A. Zur Pharmakologie des Safrans. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1935-36, 180: 578-80. CROCY, Robert, 1896- Contribution a I'etude de la valeur semeiologique de la reaction de Wassermann dans la syphilis h6r6ditaire de la premiere enfance. 79p. 8? Par., 1924. CROFFUT, William Augustus, 1835-1915. Folks next door; the log book of a rambler. 3. ed. 389p. 9 pl. 8? Wash., Eastside Pub. Co. [1904] CROFTON, William Mervyn, 1879- An outline of endocrinology, vii, 126p. 11 pl. 6 ch. 12? Edinb., E. & S. Livingstone, 1924. Also 2. ed. xii, 163p. 24 pl. 1929. ---- The true nature of viruses, xvi, 139p. pl. 8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons & Danielsson, 1936. CROHN, Burrill Bernard, 1884- Affec- tions of the stomach. 2 p. 1. 902p. 4 pl. roy. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1927. CROHN, Siegfried, 1867- *Ein Beitrag zur mechanischen Therapie des Hydrops bei der chronisch-parenchymatosen Nephritis. 14p. 8? Lpz., A. Edelmann, 1922. CROISE, Andre, 1909- *Le botulisme chez I'homme et les animaux [Alfort] 73p. 8? Par., Vigot freres, 1934. CROISIER, Robert, 1904- *La telestereo- radiographie des ulcus gastriques; les avantages de cette methode dans la localisation et le diagnostic diffe>entiel des vraies et des fausses niches. 64p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1931. CROIX-ROUGE francaise. See under Red Cross. CROIZE, Daniel, 1908- influence de l'electrolyse prolongee; sur les solutions de diastases [Alfort] 56p. 8? Par., 1932. CROLL, Henri Paul, 1898- *A propos de la tuberculose uterine primitive. 68p. 2 pl. 8? Par., 1926. CROLL, James, 1821-1890. Discussions on climate and cosmology, xii, 327p. map. 8? N Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1886]. CROLL-PICARD, A. S. Hahnemann et l'homceopathie. 140p. 8? Par., G. Doin & (ie, 1933. )12 CROOM CROMER CROMER, Walter, -1546. James, R. R. Walter Cromer, physician to King Henry the Eighth. Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 133: 200-7. CROMIE, John, 1865-1930. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1: 263. CROMIE, William James, 1877- Gym- nastics in education, ix, 220p. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1925. CROMWELL, A. D. Physiology; outlines for use with any text book. 41p. 16? [Humboldt, Iowa] Humboldt Coll. Print., 1897. CROMWELL, Oliver, 1599-1658. Wright, A. D. Oliver Cromwell's head. S. Mary Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1937, 43: 67-9. CRONARTIUM. Tubeuf, von. Das Schicksal der Strobe in Europa. Zschr. Pflanzenkr., 1928, 38: 1-32. CRONE, Ernst, 1900- *Ueber die Reci- dive der akuten eitrigen Osteomyelitis. 25p. 8? Freib. i. B., 1928. CRONE, Friedrich, 1909- *Zur Frage der Traube-Hering'schen Blutdruckwellen [Mar- burg] 32p. 8? Werdohl i. W., L. Flug, 1932. CRONENTAL, Rachil, 1902- *Ueber die Osteopsathyrosis hereditaria [Berlin] 49p. 8? Quakenbruck, C. Trute, 1932. CRONER, Wilhelm, 1867- Die Therapie an den Berliner Universitats-Kliniken. 7. Aufl. vi, 688p. 8? Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1920. Also 10. Aufl. 699p. 1932. CRONHEIM, Kurt. *Reticuloendotheliales System und Immunkorperbildung [Basel] 13p. 8? Berl., M. Lichtwitz, 1935. CRONK, Herbert Leslie. An introduction to school medicine, ix, 236p. 12? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1925. CRONQUIST, Carl, 1872-1932. Marcus, K. Obituary. Hygiea, Stockh., 1932, 94: 883, port.—Prag, A. Nekrolog. Sven. lak. tidn., 1932, 29: 1232-5. CRONSTEDT, Louis. *Bakteriolytische Ei- genschaften des normalen Glaskorpers [Upsala] 49p. 8? Stockh., I. Marcus, 1923. CROOKE-LAWLESS, Warren Rowland, 1863- 1931. [Obituary] Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 588. CROOKES, William, 1832-1919. Fournier d'Albe, E. E. The life of Sir William Crookes. 413p. 8? N. Y., 1924. CROOKSHANK, Edgar March, 1858-1928. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 41. CROOKSHANK, Francis Graham, 1873-1933. Influenza; essays by several authors, xii, 529p. tab. 8? Lond., W. Heinemann, 1922. ---- The Mongol in our midst; a study of man and his 3 faces. 6 p. 1. 124p. 15 pl. 16? N. Y., E. P. Dutton & Co., 1925. Also 3. ed. xx, 539p. illust., 24 pl. 8? Lond., K. Paul, & Co., 1931. ---- Migraine and other common neuroses; a psychological study. lOlp. 16? Lond., K. Paul & Co., 1926. ---- Epidemiological essays, ix, 136p. 8? Lond., K. Paul, & Co., 1930. ---- Individual psychology, medicine, and the bases of science. 70p. 8? Lond., C. W. Daniel Co., 1932. See also Adler, Alfred. Problems of neurosis [&c] 178p. 8? Lond., 1929. Also Brown, W. Langdon, Crookshank, F. G. [et al.] Anorexia nervosa; a discussion. 63p. 8? Lond. [1931] For biography see J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1934, 79: 122. Also Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 1065. CROOKSTON, William Judd, 1876-1937. Obituary. Pennsylvania M. J., 1936-37, 40: 1108. CROOM, John Halliday, 1847-1923. F., J. H. Obituary. Edinburgh M. J., 1923, n. ser., 30: 603-7, port.—Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 633-6. CROON, Richard, 1910- *Erblichkeits- fragen bei Trinkern. 24p. 8? Giessen, O. Kindt, 1935. CROS, Jean Marie, 1901- Contribution a I'etude des fractures isolees du scaphoide car- pien. 58p. 8? Par., 1930. CROS, Louis Joseph Felix, 1892- *La race ovine des Causses du Lot [Alfort] 52p. 8? Cahors, 1926. CROS, Maurice, 1908- Contribution a I'etude des rapports entre la septicite et les mal- formations bucco-dentaires et le developpement intellectuel de I'enfant. 73p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1934. CROSBY, Dixi, 1800-73. Spalding, J. A. Master surgeons of America. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 43: 539-43, port. CROSBY, Elizabeth Caroline, 1888- See Ariens Kappers, Cornelius Ubbo, Crosby, E. C. [et al.] The comparative anatomy of the nervous system of vertebrates, including man. 2 v. 1845p. paged consec roy. 8? N. Y., 1936. CROSBY, George James Villiers. Insomnia and disordered sleep. 95p. 8? Lond., Cassell & Co. [1935] CROSBY, Thomas Villiers, 1871-1928. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 825. Also Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 994. CROSBY, William D., 1857-1927. Glennan, J. D. [Obituary] Clipping from Army & Navy Journal, 1927. CROS-DECAM, Jean, 1899- *La pre- vention de la rougeole par le sang ou le se>um d'ancien rougeoleux. lllp. 8? Par., 1926. CROSEN, Robert Glenn. *The development of a new spectrographic method of quantitative chemical analysis and its application to the determination of chromium in certain human tumors. 23p. 8? N. Y. City, 1933. CROSKEY, John Welsh, 1858- Dic- tionary of ophthalmic terms. 18 1. 32? Phila., H. B. Croskey & Co. [1906] ---- History of Blockley; a history of the Philadelphia General Hospital from its inception, 1731-1928. 765p. 15 pl. roy. 8? Phila., F. A. Davis Co., 1929. CROS-LEBOURLIER, Anne Marie, 1902- *Syndrome cholSriforme secondaire et diphteVie occulte du nourrisson. 72p. 8? Par., 1931. CROSS, Francis Richardson, 1848-1931. C, B. [Obituary] Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 169-70.—W.. C. H. [Obituary] Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1931, 48: 226-9. CROSS, Frank Bradley, 1871-1938. [Obituary] J. Med., Cincin., 1938-39, 19: 94-6. CROSS, Harold H. U. Electro-therapy and ionic medication; a technical and clinical com- pendium expressly written to meet the needs of general practice. xii, 253p. 8? Lond., C. Griffin & Co., 1925. ----■ Electricity in therapeutics; a technical and clinical compendium, including special sections on modern electro-diagnosis and short- wave currents. xxv, 380p. illust. diagrs. 8? Lond., C. Lockwood & Sons, 1936. CROSS, M. I., & COLE, Martin J. Modern microscopy; a handbook for beginners and stu- dents. 5. ed. rearranged by H. F. Angus, with chapters on special subjects by various writers. x, 315p. 12 pl. 8? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1922. CROSS, William Foster, 1873-1934. [Obituary] Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1934, 67: 1-3, port.—Obituary. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1934, 41: 203. CROSSE 1013 CROSSING CROSSE, Andrew, 1784-1855. Alexander, J. [Biography] Nature, Lond., 1934, 134- 105. CROSSEN, Harry Sturgeon, 1869- Dis- eases of women. 5. ed. xxxii, 1005p. pl rov 8° S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1922. ----Operative gynecology. 3. ed. xxxvi, 677p. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1925. ----Gynecology. 281p. pl. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1927. ----& CROSSEN, Robert James. Diseases of women. 7. ed. xxxiv, 1009p. pi. 4° S Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1930. Also 8. ed xiv, 999p. illust. diagrs. 1935. ---- Operative gynecology. 4. ed. 2 p 1 1078p. 2 pl. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co ' 1930. ■---- Synopsis of gynecology, based on the textbook, Diseases of women. 227p. 110 illust pi. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1932. ----Gynecology for nurses. 2. ed. 316p. illust. roy. 8? S. Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1936. CROSSEN, Robert James, 1898- See Crossen, Harry Sturgeon, & Crossen, R. J. Opera- tive gynecology. 4. ed. 1078p. 8? S. Louis, 1930. ■" * ~ &J* "v.vw.v/&J. -l. ^\a. i.\>tv\j. o. o. uuuja, i»ou. -------- Synopsis of gynecology, based on the textbook of Diseases of women. 227p. 8? S. Louis, 1932. ------ Diseases of women. 7. ed. 1009p. 4? S. Louis, 1930. Also 8. ed. 999p. roy. 8! S. Louis, 1935.------Gynecology for nurses. 2. ed. 316p, roy. 8? S. Louis, 1936. CROSS foot. See Foot, Talipes. CROSSING. See also Chromosome; Genetics; Hybrid. Allgayer, H. Genetische Untersuchungen mit Gartenkohl (Brassica oleracea) nach Kreuzungsversuchen von Richard Freudenberg. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1928, 47: 191-260, 8 pl.—Bataillon. E. La destined des noyaux males dans la fficondation croisee des ceufs immatures de Triton. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1927, 185: 998-1001.—Bertrand, G. Sur la feconda- tion croisee non rficiproque du crapaud et de la grenouille. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1933, 112: 1140-2.—Blanchard, F. C, & Bartlett, H. H. The inheritance of red bud color in crosses of Oenothera praticola and related forms. Papers Michigan Acad. Sc. (1926) 1927, 6: 77-132.—Caridroit, F., & Regnier, V. Un cas d'h6redit6 l\ie au sexe (sex-linked) masqufie par l'hor- mone ovarienne dans un croisement entre 2 races de poules domestiques. J. physiol. path. gin., 1930, 28: 370-3.— Davy, J. B. Persian and merino sheep crosses. J. Hered., 1927, 18: 25-32.—Frederikse, A. M. Species crossing in the genus Tenebrio. J. Genet., Cambr., 1925-26. 16: 353-62, pb—Harland. S. G, & Frechville, G. E. Natural crossing and the genetics of axil spot in cacao. Genetica, Gravenh., 1927, 9: 279-88.—Hersh, A. H. Temperature effects in reciprocal crosses of the bar series of Drosophila. J. Exp. Zool., 1927, 47: 227-ri0.—Ikeno, S. Somatische Aufspaltung bei einer Gersten- kreuzung. Hereditas, Lund, 1927, 9: 193-8.—Jenkin, T. J. Self and cross-fertilisation in Lolium perenne L. J. Genet., Cambr., 1926-27. 17: 11-7.—Kosswi?, C. Ueber Kreuzungen zwischen den Teleostiern Xiphophorus Helleri und Platy- poecilus maculatus. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1928, 47: 150-8.—KristofTerson, K. B. Soecies crossings in Malva. Hereditas, Lund, 1926, 7: 233-354.—Lancefield. D. E. A genetic study of crosses of 2 races or physiological species of Drosophila obscura. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1929, 52: 287-317.—Little. C. C. Preliminary report on a species cross in rodents Mus musculus X Mus wagneri. Papers Michigan Acad. Sc. (1927) 1928, 8: 393-9.—Ostenfeld, C. H. Genetic studies in Polemonium; experiments with crosses of P. mexi- canum Cerv. and P. pauciflorum Wats. Hereditas, Lund, 1929, 12: 33-40, pl.—Punnett, R. C. Note on a chinchilla- Japanese cross in rabbits. J. Genet., Cambr., 1926-27, 17: 217-20.—Seeliger. R. Vererbungs- und Kreuzungsversuche mit der Weinrebe. Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1925, 39: 31-163.—Seller, J. Ergebnisse aus der Kreuzung partheno- genetischer und zweigeschlechtlicher Schmetterlinge. Biob Zbl., 1927, 47: 426-46.—Stewart, G. Origin of a segregate resistant to black-stem rust in a cross between 2 susceptible parents. Am. Natur., 1928, 62: 188-91..—Sylven. N. Einige Spaltungszahlen bei Kreuzungen zwischen blau- und weissblii- henden Varietaten von Linum usitatissimum. Hereditas, Lund, 1925, 7: 75-101. ------ Kreuzungsstudien beim Raps (Brassica napus oleifera) Bliitenfarben. Ibid., 1927, 9: 380- 90.—Thompson, W. P. Causes of difference in success of reciprocal interspecific crosses. Am. Natur., 1930, 64: 407- 2| __Tjebbe3, K. Die Samenfarben in Kreuzungen von Phaseolus vulgaris X multiflorus. Hereditas, Lund, 1927, 9: 199-208—Wellensiek. S. J. Pisum-crosses III. Genetica, Gravenh., 1928, 11: 22.5-56.—Wingard, S. A. The immediate ettect of cross-pollination on the size and shape of bean seed. Genetics, 1927, 12: 115-24. CROSSING-OVER. See Cell-division; Chromosome; Crossing; Genetics. CROSSKEY, Walter Charles Stephen. The single finger print identification system; a practical work upon the science of finger printing. 264p. 8? S. Franc. [1923] CROTALINAE [pit vipers] See also Viperidae. Crimmins, M. L. Notes on the Texas rattlesnakes; pre- valence of poisonous snakes in the El Paso and San Antonio Districts in Texas. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1927, 1: 23- ------ Rattlesnakes and their enemies in the south- west. Ibid., 1931, 5: 46.—Cuesta Terron, C. Los crotalianos mexicanos. An. Inst, biob, Mex., 1930, 1: 187-99.—Do Amaral, A. Studies of neotropical Ophidia; a new-form of Crotalidae from Bolivia. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1927, 1 = 5.—Key to the rattlesnakes. Week. Bull. California Dep. Pub. Health, 1937-38, 16: 93-5.—Klauber, L. M. Some observations on the rattlesnakes of the extreme Southwest. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1927, 1: 7-21.—Lynn. W. G. The structure and function of the facial pit of the pit vipers. Am. J. Anat., 1931, 49: 97-139.—Medden, R. V. Tales of the rattlesnake: from the works of early travelers in America. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1929-30, 3: 82; 103; 1930-31, 4: 17; 43; 71; 106; 1931-32,5: 24.—Picado. C. Epidermal micro- ornaments of the Crotalinae. Ibid., 1930-31, 4: 104.— Vorhies, C. T. The Pacific rattlesnake. Week. Bull. Cali- fornia Dep. Pub. Health, 1936, 15: 81; 86.—Wiley, G. O. Notes on the Texas rattlesnake in captivity, with special reference to the birth of a litter of young. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1929-30, 3: 8-14. ---- Ankistrodon [copper-head; water mocas- sin] Conant, R. Notes on a water moccasin in captivity (Agki- strodon piscivorus) (female) Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1929-30, 3: 61-4.—Gloyd, H. K. Studies on the breeding habits and young of tbe copperhead, Agkistrodon mokasen Beauvois. Papers Michigan Acad. Sc, 1933, 19: 587-604, 3 pl.—Lukac, J. [Poisoning bv the venom of the copperhead snake] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1929, 9: 1158-63. ---- Ankistrodon: Venom. Davin, E. J., Spielman, F., & Rosen, J. A. Effect of mocca- sin snake venom (Ancistrodon piscivorus) on parturient and puerperal bleeding. Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 463-8.—Essex, H. E. The physiologic action of the venom of the water moccasin (Agkistrodon piscivorus) Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 99: 681-4.—Feldberg, W.. & Kellaway, C. H. The'circulatory and pulmonary effects of the venom of the Australian copperhead (Denisonia superba) Austral. J. Exp. Biob, 1937, 15: 81-95.— Holden, H. F. Haemolysis by Australian snake venoms; some factors which influence the action of the venom of the copperhead. Ibid., 1934, 12: 55-61. ------ Further studies on the haemolysin of the copperhead. Ibid., 1935, 13: 103-12—■ Kellaway, C. H. A preliminary note on the venom of the Australian copper-head (Denisonia superba) its toxic effects in the common laboratory animals. Med. J. Australia, 1929, 1: 358-65. ------ The venom of the ornamented snake Denisonia maculata. Austral. J. Exp. Biob, 1934, 12: 47-54. LeMessurier, D. H. The vaso-depressant action of the venom of the Australian copperhead (Denisonia superba) Ibid., 1936, 14: 59-76.—Marx, W., & Peck, S. M. Cata- phoretic separation of toxic components of moccasin venom. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1938, 38: 84-6.—Peck, S. M., & Sobotka, H. Production of a refractory state as concerns the Shwartzman phenomenon by the injections of venom of the mocasin snake (Ancistrodon piscivorus) J. Exp. M., 1931, 54: 407-19. Also repr.—Snake venom solution (mocasin) In New Modern Drugs (Gutman, J.) 1936, No. 7, 18.—Stadel- man, R. E. The poisoning power of the new-born copperhead, with case report. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1928-29, 2: 67-9. ------ Further notes on the venom of new-born copperheads. Ibid., 1929-30, 3: 81.—Wada, H. Pharma- cological studies of snake (Agkistrodon blomhoffi) venom. Japan M. World, 1926, 6: 308-15.—Willson, P. Poisoning from bites of copperhead snakes (Ancistrodon contortrix) J. Am. M. Ass., 1910, 55: 770-2. ----- Bite. Stone, L. A. Rattlesnake bite; its treatment and care. 21p. 8? Madera, Calif., 1936. Babcock, H. L. Notes on the treatment of rattlesnake bites duringc olonial times in Massachusetts. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1928-29, 2: 77—Barnes, W. C. Rattlers and their bites. Sc. American, 1934, 151: 74-6.—Cashman, W. M. )14 CROTALINAE CROTALINAE Rattlesnake bite. Pennsylvania M. J., 1935-36, 39: 19 — Coleman, G. E. Rattlesnake venom antidote of the Hopi Indians. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1927-28, 1: 97-9 — Cox, W. C. First aid treatment in cases of poisoning due to rattlesnake bite. Mil. Surgeon, 1927, 61: 53-5.—Crimmins, M. L. Treatment of shock in rattlesnake bites. Texas J. M., 1930-31, 26: 449. Also Mil. Surgeon, 1931, 69: 42-4 — Doughty, J. F. Rattlesnake bite. California West. M., 1928, 29: 237-41.—Finney, W. P. Rattlesnake bite; report of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 272.—Jackson, D., & Githens, T. S. Treatment of Crotalus atrox venom poisoning in dogs. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1931, 5: 1-6.—Jackson, D., & Harri- son, W. T. Mechanical treatment of experimental rattlesnake venom poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90: 1928.—Jackson, J. A. Rattlesnake bite; case report. Wisconsin M. J., 1934, 33: 100-2.—Klauber, L. M. Rattlesnake bites. California West, M., 1937, 47: 214.—Lounsberry, G. R. Rattlesnake anaphylaxis associated with a generalized dermatitis. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934, 29: 658-67.—Mainzer, F. S. Snake- bite (Crotalus horridus) Med. World, 1935, 53: 376.—Over, W. H. A personal experience with rattlesnake bite. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1928-29, 2: 8-10—Pousma, R. H. Report of 4 cases of rattlesnake bite. Ibid., 61-3. ---- Bothrops. Barbour, T., & Loveridge, A. On some Honduranian and Guatemalan snakes with the description of a new arboreal pit viper of the genus Bothrops. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1929-30, 3: 1-3.—Biilow, T. von. Poliglobulias reaccionales consecutivas a las mordeduras de viboras Bothrops. Rev. med., S. Jose:, 1936-37, 2: 617-23.—Do Amaral, A. Studies of neotropical Ophidia; a new race of Bothrops neuwiedii. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1930-31, 4: 65-7. ------ Con. tribuicao a biologia dos ophidios do Brasil; sobre um caso de necrophilia heterologa na jararaca (Bothrops jararaca) Mem- Inst. Butantan, 1932, 7: 93, pl. ------ Contribuicao ao conhecimento dos ophidios V. do Brasil; uma nova raca de Bothrops neuwiedii. Ibid., 95-8. ------ Estudos sobre ophidios neotropicos; sobre a especie Bothrops alternata D. & B. 1854 (Crotalidae) variacoes; redescripcao. Ibid., 1933-34, 8: 161-82, 3 pl.—Dunn, E. R. Notes on Bothrops lansbergii and Bothrops ophryomegas. Bulb Antivenin Inst. America, 1928-29, 2: 29.—Lezaca, C. J. Un caso de mordedura de Bothrops rhombatus (taya equis) Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1916, 7: 456-9.—Loveridge, A. On Bothrops lansbergii (Schlegel) Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1928-29, 2: 64.— Picado, C. Sobre a especie Bothrops godmanni; seu veneno e microornamentos epidermicos. Mem. Inst. Butantan, 1933- 34, 8: 395-7, 2 pl. ---- Bothrops: Venom. Do Amaral, A. O soro secco como cicatrizante das ulceras produzidas pelo veneno bothropico. Mem. Inst. Butantan, 1931 6: 251-65, pb—Hanut, C. J. Le plasma de venin de Bothrops atrox peut-il servir a I'etude de la transformation du proseVozvme en se"rozyme? C. rend. Soc. biob, 1936, 123: 517-9. —---- Mode d'action du venin de Bothrops atrox sur la coagulation sanguine in vitro. Arch, internat. physiol., Liege, 1936-37, 44: 329-50.—Klobusitzky, D. Estudos biochimicos sobre os venenos das serpentes do genero Bothrops; accao coagulante e purificao da secrecao da glandula venenosa da Bothrops jararaca. Mem. Inst. Butantan, 1935, 9: 259-73. ------ Methodo aperfeieoado para o preparo de bothropotoxina. Ibid., 1937, 10: 201-4. ------ Biochemische Studien uber die Gifte der Schlangengattung Bothrops; eine verbesserte Methode zur Herstellung von Bothropotoxin. Arch, exp Path., Berl., 1935-36, 180: 479-81. ------ & Konig, P. Die Trennung der gerinnungsfordernden Substanz von dem Bothropotoxin und den iibrigen Sekretbestandteilen. Ibid., 1936, 181: 387-98. ------ Die Wirkung der gerinnungs- fordernden Substanz in vivo. Ibid., 182: 577-83. ------ Estudos biochimicos sobre os venenos das serpentes do genero Bothrops; separacao do principio coagulante dentre a bothropo- toxina e outras substancias contidas na secrecao natural. Mem. Inst. Butantan, 1936, 10: 223-36. ------ Accao da substancia coagulante in vivo. Ibid., 237-43. ------ Sobre a fixacao especifica da bothropotoxina; fixacao por diver- sos antivenenos. Ibid., 205-15. ------ Fixacao pelo anti- veneno lachetico. Ibid., 217-21. ------ Sobre a fixacao da substancia coagulante do veneno de Bothrops jararaca pelo soro antiophidico. Ibid., 245-60. ------• Ueber die Bindung des Bothropotoxin durch Schlangensera. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1936, 87: 202-12. ------ Bindung durch Buschmei«ter- (Lachesis muta-) Serum. Ibid., 330-4.—Picado, C. Im- munity h£t6rologue des animaux immunises contre le venin bothropique. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1934, 116: 419-21. ---- Crotalus. Do Amaral, A. Studies of neoarctic Ophidia; notes on Crotalus tigris Kennicott, 1859. Bull. Antivenin Inst America, 1928-29, 2: 82-5. ------ Studies of neoarctic Ophidia; on Crotalus tortugensis Vandenburgh and Slevin, 1921. Crotalus atrox elegans Schmidt, 1922, and Crotalus atroplucasensis (Vandenburgh, 1920) Ibid., 85. ------ On Crotalus confluentus Say, 1823, and its allied forms. Ibid., 86-97.—Gloyd, H. K. A Mexican subspecies of Crotalus molossus Baird and Girard. Occas. Papers Univ. Michigan Mus. Zool.. 1936. No. 325, 1-5.------The subspecies of Crotalus lepidus. Ibid., 1935, No. 337, 1-5, pb—Lurk, J. M., & Keeler, L. The blood chemistry of 2 species of rattlesnakes, Crotalus atrox and crotalus oregonus. J. Biob Chem., 1929, 82: 703-7.—March, D. D. H. Field notes on the neotropica, rattlesnake (Crotalus terrificus) Bull. Antivenin Inst. America 1928-29, 2: 55-61.—Vellard, J. Variations geographiques du venin du serpent a sonnettes sud-americain, Crotalus terrificus, Laur. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 204: 1679-81.--Wiley, G. O. Notes on the neotropical rattlesnake (Crotalus terrificus) in capitivity. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1929-30, 3: 100-3. ---- Sistrurus. Atkinson, D. A., & Netting, M. G. The distribution and habits of the Massasauga. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1927, 1: 40-4.—Gloyd, H. K. The subspecies of Sistrurus miliarius. Occas. Pap. Univ. Michigan Mus. Zool., 1935, No. 322, 1-7.— Swanson, P. L. Notes on the Massasauga. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1930-31, 4: 70. ---- Venom. Guardia V., W. *Action des rayons ultra- violets sur la propriete anaphylactisante du venin de Crotalus adamanteus. 25p. 8? Lausanne, 1927. Longo de Cunto, G. *Acgao da conbinacao luz-eosina sobre os venenos de serpentes Lachesis lanceolatus e Crotalus terrificus. 108p. 8? S. Paulo, 1933. Apitz, K. Ueber die Gefiisswandschadigung durch Crotalus- gift. Zbl. allg. Path., 1933, 57: 273-7.—Baldes, E. J., Essex, H. E., & Markowitz, J. The physiologic action of rattlesnake venom (crotalin) influence of crotalin on the viscosity of blood. Am. J. Physiol., 1931, 97: 26-31.— Billing, W. M. Tbe action of the toxin of Crotalus adamanteus on blood clotting. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1930, 38: 173-96—Carmichael, E. B. Rattlesnake venom; properties, detoxification, and treatment following bite by rattlesnake. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1934-35, 4: 281-4. ------ Detoxification of rattlesnake venom by sodium ricinoleate. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1927-28, 31: 445- 54.—Crimmins, M. L. Collecting rattlesnake venom to be used in making antivenin serum. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1645.—Do Amaral, A. Studies on snake venoms; amounts of venom secreted by nearctic pit vipers. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1927-28, 1: 103.—Dragstedt, C. A., Mead, F. B., & Eyer, S. W. Role of histamine in circulatory effects of rattle- snake venom (crotalin) Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 709.—Dunn, E. E. The action of the enzymes of the venom of Crotalus adamanteus on the proteins of blood and milk. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1934, 50: 386-92.------The separa- ration of the enzymes and toxic principles of the venom of Crotalus adamanteus. Ibid., 393-406.—Eigenberger, F. Ueber das Gift der nordamerikanischen Klapperschlangen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 922-5.—Essex, H. E. Specificity of immunity to venom of a rattlesnake as indicated by injections of venom of the water moccasin and honey bee. Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 99: 685-8. ------ Studies on the physiologic action of rattlesnake venom (crotalin) effect of crotalin on swine. Ibid., 100: 339-41.------& Markowitz, J. The phy- siologic action of rattle-snake venom (crotalin) Proc. Mayo Clin., 1929, 4: 295. ------ Effect on blood pressure; symp- toms and post-mortem observations. Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 92: 317-28. ------ The effect of crotalin on surviving organs. Ibid., 329-34. ------ The influence of crotalin on blood in vitro and in vivo. Ibid., 335-41. ------ The effect of lower forms of life. Ibid., 342-4. ------ Some experiments on immunity to crotalin. Ibid., 345-8. ------ The effect of crotalin on a visceral organism. Ibid., 695-7. ------ The similarity of crotalin shock and anaphylactic shock. Ibid., 698-704. ------ A comparison of the physio- logic action of crotalin and histamine. Ibid., 1930, 92: 705.— Franzi, L. Su alcune caratteristiche e modalita di azione dei principi litici dei veleni di Vipera aspis e di Crotalus terrificus. Biochim. ter. sper., 1937, 24: 6-11.—Fulchignoni, E. Effetti del veleno crotalico sulla capacita di lavoro del gastrocnemio isolato di rana. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1935-36, 35: 377-87. ------ Effetti del veleno crotalico sulla traspirazione delle foglie di Ficus macrophylla. Arch. sc. biob, Bologna, 1936, 22: 558-68. ------ Azione del veleno crotalico sulla traspirazione delle foglie di Ficus macrophylla. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1936, 11: 429-31.—Githens, T. S. Studies on the venoms of North American pit vipers. J. Immun., Bait., 1935, 29: 165- 73. ------ & George, I. D. Comparative studies on the venoms of certain rattlesnakes. Bull. Antivenin Inst. America, 1931, 5: 31-4.—Klauber, L. M. The collection of rattlesnake venom. Ibid., 1928-29, 2: 11-8.— Kyu, K. Ueber die Wirkun- gen der Gifte der Crotalinae Formosa. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1937, 10: Pharmacology, 99-127.—Macht, D. I. Comparative toxicity of 16 specimens of Crotalus venom. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 499T501.—Markowitz, J., Essex, H. E., & Mann, F. C. The physiologic action of rattlesnake venom (crotalin) activity of protein fractions of crotalin. Am. J. Physiol., 1931, 97:22-5. ------ Studies on immunity to rattlesnake venom (crotalin) Ibid., 180-99. Also Proc. Mayo Clin., 1931, 6: 36-8.—Martino, G. Sull' azione del veleno crotalico (Crotalus terrificus) direttamente applicato sui centri nervosi. Arch. fisiol., Fir., 1934-35, 34: 133-60.—Mathews, A. P. The anti- CROTALINAE 10 coagulant action of the venom of the rattle snake, Crotalus adamanteus. Arch. sc. biob, Bologna, 1928, 12: 145-52.— Philpott, C. H. Relative resistance of 14 species of Protozoa to the action of Crotalus atrox and cobra venoms. Biol. Bulb, 1931, 60: 64-6.—Sayiotti, G. Osservazioni sui caratteri anche ottici e sulla tossicita di estratti ofidiei (Crotalus- Lachesis, Elaps) con riguardo speciale all" azione sulla capsule surrenali. Arch. zool. ital., 1933, 19: 449-66, pb—Taube, H. N., & Essex, H. E. Pathologic changes in the tissues of the dog following injections of rattlesnake venom. Arch. Path., Chic, 1937, 24: 43-51.—Taylor, J., & Mallick, S. M. K. The action of rattlesnake and mocassin venoms as compared with Indian viper venoms. Ind. J. M. Res., 1936, 24: 273-9.— Tetsch, C & Wolff, K. Untersuchungen uber Analogien zwischen Bienen- und Schlangen(Crotalus)-Gift. Biochem. Zschr., 1936, 288: 126-36. CROTHERS, Bronson, 1884- Disorders of the nervous system in childhood, xiv, 242p. roy. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1926. ---- A pediatrician in search of mental hy- giene, xix, 271p. 8? N. Y., Commonwealth Fund, 1937. See also Lord, Elizabeth Evans, & Crothers, Bronson. Children handicapped by cerebral palsy. 105p. 8? N. Y., 1937. CROTON. See also Euphorbiaceae. Kunz-Krause, H. Zur Kenntnis der Inhaltsstoffe der Cascarillrinden, insbesondere ihrer Mineralbestandteile und iiber die durch Kaliumchlorid bedingte krystallinische Verande- rung des Extractum Cascarillae. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1920, 258: 183-99. CROTONIC compounds. Bernhauer, K., & Neubauer, G. Beitrage zur Synthese und zur Kenntnis von Polyenverbindungen; iiber die Kondensa- tionsprodukte des Crotonaldehyds (Bildung alizyklischer Ver- bindungen) Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 251: 173-86.—Linneweh, W. Synthese des 4-Dimethylamino-buten(2.3)-saure(l)me- thylbetains (Crotonbetain) Zschr. phys. Chem., 1928, 176: 217-21.—Mannich, C, & Roth, K. Ueber die Reaktion zwi- schen Krotonaklehyd und Aminsalzen. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1936, 274: 527-37.—Schjanberg, E. Die Verbrennungs- warmen und die Refraktionsdaten einiger Crotonsaureester. Zschr. physiol. Chem., Abt. A, 1935-36, 175: 342-6.—Spiegel- berg, H. Eine einfache Synthese a-substituierter Croton- sauren. In Festschrift E. C. Barell, Basel, 1936, 212-6.— Tchitchibabine, E. A. Sur les reactions de condensation des aldeTiydes et celtones avec l'ammoniaque en bases pyridiques; condensation des aldehydes antique et crotonique. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1937, 5. ser., 4: 1826-31. CROTON oil [including crotin] See also Cathartic. Bohm, R., & Flaschentrager, B. Ueber den Giftstoff im Krotonbl. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 157: 115. ------& Lendle, L. Ueber die Wirksamkeit von Substanzen aus dem Krotonbl. Ibid., 1934-35, 177: 212-20.—Dolfini, G., & Zanettin, G. Modificazioni ematologiche da olio di croton colloidale. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1930, 54: 337-52, pl.— Flaschentrager, B. Ueber den Giftstoff im Krotonol. In Festschr. H. Zangger, Zur., 1935, 2: 857-73— Fujiwara, K. Isolierungsversuche mit Crotin und Anticrotin. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 140: 132-9. CROTTIER, Charles John, 1893- *Effect of the Roentgen-rav on tuberculosis in the guinea pig [Marquette Med. School] 13p. 4? Mil- waukee, 1923. CROUMOF, Georges. ♦La maladie de Volk- mann. 48p. 8? Lausanne, C. Risold & fils, 1935. CROUP. See Laryngitis. CROUZON, Octave, -1935. Le syndrome epilepsie. 2 p. 1. 2(54p. 8? Par., G. Doin & cie, 1929. For biography see Paris med., 1935, 98: annexe, 423 (J. Christophe) CROUZON'S disease. See Craniofacial dysostosis. CROW, D[ouglas] A[rthur] The ear, nose and throat in general practice; an informal guide to the main principles, x, 150p. front, diagr. 8? Lond.. H- Milford, 1927. CROWDEN CROWDEN, G. P. The physiological cost of the muscular movements involved in barrow work. 19p. 8? London, H. M. Stat. Off., 1928. Forms No. 50 Gr. Britain, Privy Counc. M. Res. Counc Indust. Fatigue Res. Bd Rep. CROWDER, Thomas Reid, 1872- Com- municable diseases and travel. 62p. 8? Wash., 1922. Forms No. 129 Pub. Health Bull. For biography see Indust. M., 1935, 4: 507-11, port. CROWD psychology. See also Psychology; Sociology. All port, F. H. The group fallacy in relation to social science. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1924-25, 19: 60-73.—Behavior (The) of crowds; the application of mass psychology in explaining phenomena. Sc. Am. Month., 1921, 4: 355.—Bjerre, P. [Hitler as psychotherapeutist] Hygiea, Stockh., 1934, 96: 81-93.—Brock, A. J. Crowd-psychology as tbe modern menace, a medico-sociological study. Edinburgh M. J., 1936, 43: 259-74.—Erismann, T. Der Massenmensch. Jahrb. Charakt., 1927, 4: 211-37, tab.—Flournoy, H. Contagion mentale; resume de quelques observations. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1927, 47: 940-52.—Martin, E. D. Some mechanisms which distin- guish the crowd from other forms of social behavior. J. Ab- norm. Psychol., 1923-24, 18: 187-203.—Ridgeway, J. T. Psychology of mobs as an educational factor. Kansas City M. Index-Lancet, 1907, 28: 76-81.—Schmideberg, M. Zum Verstandnis massenp>ychob>gischer Erscheinungen. Imago, Wien, 1935, 21: 445- 57.- Vau^'ht, E. The release and heighten- ing of individual reactions in crowds. J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1926-28, 22: 404.—Ward, S. B. The crowd and the herd. Mind, Lond., 1924, 33: 275-88. CROWE, Henry Warren. The treatment of chronic arthritis and rheumatism. xi, 196p. fold. tab. 8? Lond., Oxford Univ. Press, 1926. ---- Bacteriology and surgery of chronic arthritis and rheumatism, with end-results of treatment; the chapter on surgical treatment by Herbert Frankling. x, 187p. front. 6 pl. roy. 8? Lond., Oxford Univ. Press, 1927. ■---- Handbook of the vaccine treatment of chronic rheumatic diseases, vi, 52p. 8? [Lond.] H. Milford, 1930. Also 2. ed. viii, 79p. illust. 1932. CROWELL, Bowman C[orning] 1879- Health benefits from animal experimentation. 7p. 8? Chic, Am. Coll. Surgeons [1935 (?)] CROWELL, John Franklin, 1857- Gov- ernment war contracts. 357p. 8? N. Y., Oxford Univ. Press, 1920. Forms No. 25, Prelim. Econom. Stud. Carnegie Endow. Internat. Peace. CROWLEY, Leo Stanley, 1901- ♦Im- munity in Rocky Mountain spotted fever [S. James Hosp.] 20p. 4? Butte, Montana, 1928. Typewritten. CROWN-GALL. See also Apple, Diseases; Pseudomonas. Cook, M. T. Early stages of crown gall. Phytopathology, 1923, 13: 476-82.—Ivanoff, S. S., & Riker, A. J. Studies on the movement of the crown-gall organism within the stems of tomato plants. Ibid., 1930, 20: 817-29.—Smith, E. F. Crown- gall and its analogy to cancer; a reply. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 234-9. CROWTHER, James Gerald. The progress of science; an account of recent fundamental re- searches in physics, chemistry and biology. x, 320p. pl. 8? Lond., K. Paul & Co., 1934. ---- British scientists of the 19th century. xii, 332p. pl. ports. 8? Lond., K. Paul & Co., 1935. , 00 ^ v- ---- Soviet science, x, 342p. pl. 8? Vi., E P. Dutton & Co., 1936. See also Hall, Alfred D., Crowther, J. G. [et ab] The frus- tration of science. 144p. 8? Lond. [1935] CROWTHER, Samuel, 1880- The ro- mance and rise of the American tropics, xvn, 390p. 46 pl. 8? Garden City, N. Y., Double- day, Doran & Co., 1929. CROWTHER 1016 CRUICKSHANK ---- $970,000,000 minus; a second primer; the results of a year of simple arithmetic. 60p. 8? N. Y., Chem. Found. Inc. [1935] CROYDON, England. Medical Officer of Health and School Medical Officer. Annual report. Croydon, 1910- CROZAT, Roger Gustave, 1907- ♦Con- tribution a l'6tude du traitement moderne de la paralysie generale. 135p. 8? Par., M. Vign6, 1935. CROZIER, W. J., & HOAGLAND, Hudson. The study of living organisms, p.3-108. 8? Worcester, 1934. In Handb. gen. exp. psychol. (Murchison, C.) Worcester, 1934. CRUCHET, Rene, 1875- , RAGOT, A., & CAUSSIMON, J. La transfusion du sang; l'animal k I'homme. 5 p. 1. 106p. 13 pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1928. CRUCIAL ligament. See under Knee joint. CRUDEN, Alexander. A complete concor- dance to the Old and New Testament: or, A dictionary and alphabetical index to the Bible, with a memoir by William Youngman. xv, 719p. 8? Lond., F. Warne & Co. [1936] CRUDIM, Myrtle. ♦Scopolamine-morphine narcosis from the viewpoint of the obstetrician [Marquette Univ.] 9p. 4? Milwaukee, 1930. Typewritten. CRUELTY. See also Punishment; Sadism; Sexual instinct, Perversion. For cruelty to animals see Animals, Protection. Benichou, A. ♦SeVices envers les enfants; prophylaxie et expertise. 95p. 8? Par., 1931. Great Britain. Committee on Alleged German Outrages. Report. 61p. 8? Lond., 1915. Hawthorne, J. W. A group test for the measurement of cruelty-compassion: a proposed means of recognizing potential criminality. p.189-211. 8? Chic, 1932. Liverpool Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children. Annual report. Liverp., v.52, (1934) 1935- Parry, L. A. The history of torture in Eng- land. 244p. 8? Lond. [1934] Roth, A. ♦Missbrauch der elterlichen Gewalt. 22p. 8? Bonn, 1925. Darf der Arzt kindliche Patienten ohrfeigen? Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 561.—Faulhaber. Die Misshandlung an Kin- dern, Jugendlichen oder Wehrlosen im Strafgesetzentwurf. Zschr. Kinderschutz, Wien, 1928, 20: 59-61.—Hetzer, H. Psychologische Begutachtung misshandelter Kinder. Zschr. angew. Psychol., 1936, 50: 209-50.—Hymanson, A. Unin- tentional cruelty to children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46: 51-5.—Leppmann, F. Kindermisshandlungen; ihre Ursachen und ihre Folgen. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1934-35, 44: 311-68 — Mattern. Kindermisshandlungen. Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1928, 19: 269-72.—Parisot, P., & Caussade, L. Les sendees envers les enfants. Ann. mid. lig., 1929, 9: 398-426.—Parr, R. J. Custom or law; a note on crueltv to children. Child, Lond., 1921-22, 12: 141-3.—Raglan, the origin of cruelty. Man, Lond., 1932, 32: 106-8.—Reuter, F. Welche Aufgaben fallen dem Arzt im Kampfe gegen die Kindermisshandlung zu? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 785-7.—Robinson, H. M. Ascent from the savage. Good Health, 1935, 70: 334; 343.— Siegfried, P. Zwei Falle von Kindermisshandlung. Arch. Krim., 1920, 72: 260; 1920-21, 73: 271; 1921, 74: 37.—Spaier, A. Cruaute\ violence et colore. Rev. philos. France, 1933, 115: 321-42.—Wilson, T. S. Cruelty in children. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1925, n. ser., 119: 32.—Ziemke, E. Ueber Kin- dermisshandlungen und ihre rechtliehe und soziale Bedeutung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1929, 13: 159-76. CRUICKSHANK, Douglas Barron. Tubercu- losis, cancer and zinc; an hypothesis, xv, 75p illust. 8? Lond., Med. Pub. [1936] CRUICKSHANK, John Norman. Child life investigations; maternal syphilis as a cause of death of the foetus and of the new-born child. 65p. 8? Lond., H. M. Stat. Off., 1924. Forms No. 86 Gr. Britain Privy Counc. Res. Counc. Spec. Rep. Ser. ■---- Bright's disease; a clinical handbook for practitioners and senior students. x, 208p. diagrs. 8? Edinb., Livingstone, 1933. CRUICKSHANK, Lewis Davie, 1875-1927. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 146. ---- & WATT, Ernest. Interim report on artificial light and X-ray therapy. 33p. 8? Edinb., H. M. Stat. Off., 1925. CRUIKSHANK, George. A discovery con- cerning ghosts, with a rap at the spirit-rappers. 48p. 8? Lond., F. Arnold, 1863. CRUM, Anna Mae. Crum's aetheronic guide to the coetherator. 134p. 8? [n. p.] 1936. CRUMBINE, Samuel Jay, 1862- , & TOBEY, James A. The most nearly perfect food; the story of milk, xi, 292p. 16 pl. 12? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1929. CRUMIERE, Albert, 1910- ♦Des con- sequences directes des neVrectomies chez le cheval. 76p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935. CRUMMER, Leroy, 1872-1934. Clinical fea- tures of heart disease; an interpretation of the mechanics of diagnosis for practitioners, xix, 353p. 8? N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1925. Also 2. ed. xxi, 415p. 1930. For biography see Am. Heart J., 1934, 9: 418. Also Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1934, 54: suppl., 176-8. Also N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 389-92. CRUORIN. See Chlorocruorin. CRURAL nerve. Cary, N. A. Complete paralysis of the anterior crural nerve following childbirth. J. Bone Surg., 1925, 7: 451-7.—D'Antona, S. Monoplegia crurale da associazione istero-organica. Gior. med. prat., 1935, 17: 475-502.—Elkington, J. S. C. Crural monoplegia. Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1935, 11: 113-8.— Hesse, E. Die Neuritis cruralis und ihre Behandlung mit Vitamin B. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 356.—Munten- dam. P., jr. [Case of neuritis cruralis due to a cold] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77: 3781-5.—Schrapf, R. La dissociation de la reponse crurale du rdflexe m^dio-pubien et du rdflexe des adducteurs dans un cas de section traumatique du nerf crural. Rev. neur., Par., 1928, 35: 271. CRURIN. See Quinoline. CRUSIUS, Fritz, 1897- ♦Beit rug zur Chenopodiumol-Vergiftung [Giessen] 14p. 8? Darmstadt, E. Bekker, 1933. CRUSIUS, Hans Gerd, 1900- ♦Ueber den derzeitigen Stand der Therapie des Ohrmu- schelkrebses. 27pp. 8? Bonn, P. Kubens, 1931. CRUSTACEA. See_ also names of families and genera as Amphipoda; Astacus; Copepoda, &c. Langenbuch, R. D. L. ♦Ueber die Stato- cysten einiger Crustaceen [Kiel] p.575-622. 8? [Jena] 1928. Rathbun, M. J. The oxvstomatous and allied crabs of America. 278p. 8? Wash., 1937. Tattersall, W. M. New species of mysidacid of crustaceans. 18p. 8? Wash., 1937. Abramowitz, A. A. The comparative physiology of pig- mentary responses in the Crustacea. J. Exp. Zool., 1937, 76: 407-22.—Auger, D., & Fessard, A. Observations relatives a la reponse rythmique du nerf de crabe. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1933, 112: 863.—Balss, H. Westindische Decapoden. Zool. Anz., 1924, 61: 177-82. ------ Wanderungen bei Decapoden (Crustaceen) Erg. Biol., 1930, 6: 305-26. ------ Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Gattung Pilumnus (Crustacea: Dekapoda) und verwandter Gattungen. Capita zool., Gravenh., 1933, 4: CRUSTACEA 1017 CRUSTACEA 6-47, 7 pl.—Baumann, H. Die postembryonale Entwicklung von Potamobius astacus L. bis zur zweiten Hautung. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1932,141: 36-51.—Berger,E. Ueber die Anpassung eines Susswasser- und eines Brackwasserkrebses an Medien von verschiedenem Salzgehalt. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1931, 228: 790-807.—Blaschko, H-, Cattell, M., & Kahn, J. L. On the nature of the 2 types of response in the neuromuscular system of the crustacean claw. J. Physiol., Lond., 1931, 73: 25-35.— Broil i, F. Crustaceenfunde aus dem rheinischen Unterdevon. Siizbcr. math. phys. Kl. Bayer. Akad. Wiss., 1928, 197-204, 2 pl.—Broude, L. Ueber die Extraktivstoffe der Krebsmus- kulatur (Astacus fluviatilis L.) Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 217: 56-62.—Bush, S. F. Asymmetry and relative growth of parts in the 2 sexes of the hermit-crab, Eupagurus prideauxi. Arch. Entwmech., 1930, 123: 39-79.—Cannon, H. G. On the feeding mechanism of certain marine ostracods. Tr. R. Soc. Edinburgh, 1932-33, 57: 739-64.—Chauchard, P. La chro- naxie des divers systemes neuromusculaires chez les crustaces, et ses variations dues k la subordination. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1935, 121: 1600-2.—Chitwood, B. G. Nematodes parasitic in, and associated with, Crustacea, and descriptions of some new species and a new variety. Proc. Helminth. Soc. Washington, 1935, 2: 93-6.—Colosi, G. Crostacei raccolti nella Somalia dalla Missione della R. Society geografica (1924) Boll. mus. zool. Torino, 1924, 39: n. ser., No. 32, 1-4.—Dejdar, E. Die Korrelationen zwischen Kiemensiickchen und Nackenschild bei Phyllopoden (Versuch einer Analyse mit Hilfe elektiver Vitalfarbung) Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1930, 136: 422-52, 5 pb— Denis, J. R. Sur les crustaces bathypeJagiques de Banyuls- sur-Mer; euphausiac^s et mysidaces. Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1929-30, 69: (notes et rev.) 69-74.— Drilhon, A. Etude biochimique de la mue chez les crustaces brachyoures (Maia squinado) Ann. physiol.. Par., 1935, 11: 301-26.—Dubuisson, M. Recherches sur la circulation du sang chez les crustaces; amphipodes; circulation chez les gammariens; synchronisme des mouvements respiratoires et des pulsations cardiaques. Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1927-28 (notes et rev.) 67: 93-104.— Fischer, E. Sur l'absorption digestive chez les crustaces decapodes: les pigments carotinoides. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1926, 95: 438-40.—Fischer-Piette, E. Le tissu lymphocyto- g£ne des crustaces etudi£e en survie in vitro. Ibid., 1929, 102: 764-6. ------& Dornesco, G. T. Donnees cytologiques sur les racines de la sacculine, crustac6 parasite. Bulb histol. appl., Lyon, 1931, 8: 213-21.—Gortner, A., & Harris, J. A. Notes on the occurrence of Gammerus limnaeus Smith in a saline habitat. Science, 1921, n. ser., 53: 460-2.—Haffner, K. von. Die Mechanik der Blutbewegung bei Phronima seden- taria. Verb. Deut. Zool. Ges., 1933, 35: 183-92.—Hanstrom, B. Neue Untersuchungen iiber Sinnesorgane und Nervensys- tem der Crustaceen. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1934, 58: 101- 44.—Herter, K. Beitrage zur Zentrenfunktion lOfussiger Krebse. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1932, 17: 209-66.—Hilde- brand, S. F. Growth of diamond-back terrapins, size attained, <=ex ratio and longevity. Zoologica, N. Y., 1932, 9: 551.— Huf, E. Ueber die Aufrechterhaltung des Salzgehaltes bei Siisswasserkrebsen (Potamobius) Arch. ges. Physiol., 1933, 232: 559-73. ------ Der Einfluss des mechanischen Innen- drucks auf die Fliissigkeitsausscheidung bei gepanzerten Susswasser- und Meereskrebsen. Ibid., 1936, 237: 240-50.— Jones, P. E. H. Ueber die anorganischen Bestandteile des Krebspanzers. Zschr. phvs. Chem., 1934, 226: 1.—Kesselyak, A. Ueber Isopoden. Zool. Anz., 1930, 91: 50-66.—Kiefer, F. Neue Ruderfusskrebse von den Sunda-Inseln. Ibid., 1929. 84: 46-9.—Kleinholz, L. H. Studies in the pigmentary system of Crustacea; color changes and diurnal rhythm in Ligia baudiniana. Biol. Bulb, 1937, 72: 24-36.—Koyama, M. Studien uber den Cholesterinstoffwechsel im tierischen Or- ganismus; morphologisches Studium der Fette bei Crustacea. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 364-6.—Kropp, B.. & Perkins, E. B. The occurrence of the humoral chromatophore activator among marine crustaceans. Biol. Bulb, 1933, 64: 28-32.— Kriiger, P. Studien an Cirripedien; die Zementdriisen yon ScalpeUum; uber die Beteiligung des Zellkerns'an der Sekretion. Arch. mikr. Anat. Entwmech., 1923, 97: 839-72, pb— Lohmann, K. Ueber die Aufspaltung der Adenylpyrophos- phorsaure und Argininphosphorsaure in Krebsmuskulatur. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 282: 109-19.—Markewich, A. P. Parasitische Copepoden und Branchiuren des Aralsees, nebst systematischen Bemerkungen uber die Gattung Ergasilus Nordmann. Zool. Anz., 1931, 96: 121-43.—Mouchet-Bennati, S. Sur la pigmentation d'un crabe cotier de Montevideo, Cyrtograpsus ungulatus (Dans) C. rend. Soc. biob, 1962 109: 146-8. ------ sur la branchie d'Aeglea laevis (Latreille) et son parasite Lagenophrys aeglea nov. sp. Ibid., 148-50 — Needham, A. E. Some points in the development of Neomysis vulgaris. Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1936-37, 79: 559-88, 2 pl.— Olmsted, J. M. D., & Baumberger. J. P. Form and growth of grapsoid crabs; a comparison of the form of 3 species of grapsoid crabs and their growth at moulting. J. Morph., 1923-24, 48: 279-Q4 —Olthof, H. J. Ueber die Luftatmung von Enocheir sinensis H. Milne-Edwards. Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1936, 23: 293-300.—Pacaud, A. Nouvelles recherches sur le comporte- ment d'un chiroc^phale dans des milieux de composition definie. C rend Soc. biob, 1935, 119: 1031-3. ------ Recherches sn'r le romDortement d'un crustac£ phyllopode dans des milieux de composition definie. Ibid., 1936, 121: 218.—Paulian. R. L'existence d'un stade critique dans la croissance relative de l'Eupagurus prideauxii (crustace\ anomoure) Ibid., 435-7.— Poisson, R^ Recherches sur quelques eccrinides parasites de crustaces amphipodes et isopodes. Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1929- 30, 69: 179-216.—Popov, A. M. Ueber parasitische Isopoden von Fischen aus dem Schwarzen Meer. Zool. Anz., 1932-33, 101: 193-8.—Prosser, C. L. Action potentials in the nervous system of the crayfish; central responses to proprioceptive and tactile stimulation. J. Comp. Neur., 1935, 62: 495-505.— Schreiber, E. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Morphologie, Ent- wicklung und Lebensweise der Siisswasser-Ostracoden. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. Anat., 1921-22, 43: 485-538.—Seifert. R. Sin- nespbvsiologische Untersuchungen am Kiemenfuss (Triops cancriformis Bosc.) Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1929-30, 11: 386- 436.—Spiegel, A. Ueber die Chermorezeption der sogenannten Riechgeissel bei Crangon vulgaris Fabr. Zool. Anz., 1927, 71: 43-52.—Storch, O. Analyse der Fangapparate niederer Krebse auf Grund von Mikro-Zeitlupenaufnahmen; Morpho- logie und Physiologie des Fangapparates eines Ostrakoden (Notodromas monacha) Biol, gen., Wien, 1932-33, 9: 1. Halfte, 151; 2. Halfte, 299—Teissier, G. Sur quelques dys- harmonies de croissance des crustaces brachyoures. C. rend. Soc. biob, Par., 1928, 99: 1934-6.—Ueno, M. Crustacea collected in the lakes of southern Sakhalin. Annot. zool. jap., 1935, 15: 88-94.—Van Deventer, W. C. Studies on the biology of the crayfish, Cambarus propinquus Girard. Illinois Biob Monogr., 1937, 15: No. 3, 7-67.—Van Straelen, V. Con- tribution k I'etude des crustaces decapodes de la periode jurassique. Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1925, 2. ser., 7: 1-462, 10 pl.—Verhoeff, K. W. Ueber einige zoogeographisch bedeut- same Isopoden-Arten. Zool. Anz., 1927, 73: 323-33— Welsh, J. H. The eye-stalk hormone and rate of heart beat in crus- taceans. Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1937, 23: 458-60.— Wetzel, A. Chordotonalorgane bei Krebstieren (Caprella dentata) vorlaufige Mitteilung. Zool. Anz., 1933, 105: 125- 32.—Wood, F. D., & Wood, H. E. Autotomy in decapod Crustacea. J. Exp. Zool., 1932, 62: 1-55. ---- Hygienic aspect. Stiles, C. W., & Hassall, A. Key-catalogue of the Crustacea and arachnoids of importance in public health. 289p. 8? Wash., 1927. Biswas, N. N. Poisoning after taking crabs. Ind. M. Rec, 1932, 52: 162.—Clarke, J. O. Shrimp inspection. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1937, 27: 655-8.—Harris, M. M. A bacteriologi- cal study of decomposing crabs and crab meat. Am. J. Hyg., 1932,15:260-75. Alsorepr— Hunter, A. C. Need for methods for the bacteriological examination of Crustacea. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1934, 24: 199-202.—Safay, F. A. Florida crab meat. Health Notes, Jacksonville, 1937, 29: 140—Schonberg, F. Einige Bemerkungen iiber den Runenkrebs (Nephrops nor- vegicus) als Marktware und seine Untersuchung auf Genuss- tauglichkeit. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1935-36, 46: 213. Ueber die Bestimmung von Krustentierkonserven. Ibid., 1936-37, 47: 341.—Soegiri. [Case of mimi-poisoning] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 880-3. CRUSTA lactea. See Impetigo; Seborrhea. CRUTCH. See also Amputated; Nerve, Compression; Paralysis, Causes. Bragard. Ein Sto< kgi iff fiir Beingesehadigte. Verh. Deut. orthop. Ges. (1925) l'.rjo, 20. Kongr., 341-6.—Epstein. S. Art, history and tbe crutch. Ann. M. Hist., 1937, 9: 304-13.— Henzelman, A. Die Zwerchfellverhaltnisse bei Kriickenge- brauch. Wien. klin., Wschr., 1918, 31: 1340.—Lewin. P. An adjustable spring crutch. J. Bone Surg., 1928, 10: 819- 21.—Oliveras Devesa, M. Trastornos consecutivos al uso de muletas; cualidades ortop^dicas que han de reunir estas. Rev. med. Barcelona', 1924, 2. ser., 1: 301-4.—Ransohoff, N. S. Support for paralyzed hands in crutch walking. J. Bone Surg., 1931, 13: 606-8.—Ripert. La bequille. Rev. orthop., Par., 1922, 3. ser., 9: 481-5.—Souques & Terris. Obliteration de l'artere axillaire consecutive a l'usage prolonged d'une b£quille. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 536 — Wertheimer, P. Obliteration arterielle traumatique chez une bequillarde; arteriectomie. Lyon chir., 1935, 32: 509-11.— Wright. W. G. Crutch-walking as an art. Am. J. Surg., 1926, n. ser.. 1: 372-4. CRUTO, Alfonso, 1892-1935. See Serono, Cesare, & Cruto, A. Manuale di anabsi chimica. 483p. 8? Tor., 1932. For biography see Rass. clin. ter., 1935, 34: 1, port. (C. Serono) CRUTTWELL, Henry Athill, 1867-1936. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 48. CRUVEILHIERS, Jean, 1791-1874. Herrmann, A. ♦Das Leben Jean Cruveilhiers und sein Einfluss auf die Entwicklung der patho- logischen Anatomie. 32p. 8? Dusseld., 1931. [Biography] Aesculape, Par., 1927, 17: n. ser., 182; 212.— Contributors to medical science. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 130: 42-5.—Genty, M. [Biography] Biogr. med., Par., 1934, 8: 293-308, 3 port, pl.—Roussy, G. [Biography] Presse mid., 1926, 34: 1643. CRUZ 1018 CRYPTOCOCCUS CRUZ, Oswaldo Gongalves, 1872-1917. Necrologia. Siglo med., 1917, 64: 213.—Obituary. Arch. brasil. med., 1917, 7: 137-49, port.—Silvado, J. Obituary. Tribuna med., Rio, 1917, 23: 38. CRUZ-COKE L., Eduardo. La iicidez ionica en clinica; ensayo de ffsico-quimica biologica. 400p. 12? Santiago, Imp. Chile, 1925. CRUZIA. See also Nematoda. Khalil, M. Cruzia mexicana n. sp. parasite d'un lezard mexicain. Ann. parasit., Par., 1927, 5: 41-5. ------ & Vogelsang, E. G. Cruzia fiilleborni, a new species of nematoda from Tupinambis teguixin. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1930-31, 119: 72-4. CRUZ roja espanola. See under Red Cross. CRYING. See also Epiphora; Lacrimal gland; Tear. Enroth, E. [On crying] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 77: 76-88.—Gallo, C. Sulla reazione leucocitaria nei neonati durante il pianto. Pediatria, Nap., 1924, 32: 1265-70.—Mir, J. El llanto patol6gico del lactante. Bol. Soc. cubana pediat., 1937, 9: 6-18.—Reynolds, C. E. The biological origin of weeping. J. Neur. Psychopath., Brist., 1924-25, 5: 355-8 — Schachter, M. Quelques considerations sur la physiopatologie des cris des petits enfants et des nourrissons. Lattante, 1933, 4: 191-200.—Veitch, H. C. C. Post-mortem crying. Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 956. CRYOGENINE. See also Carbazide. Bornet, L. Quelques reactions colorees de la cryogenine avec les metaux lourds. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1924, 7. ser., 30: 356-8.—Gallois & Mouchel. Sur une coloration des urines apr£s absorption de cryogenine. Ibid., 1916, 7. ser., 13: 372-7.—Grimbert, L. Recherche de la cryogenine dans les urines. Ibid., 1917, 7. ser., 15: 305.— Tsunoo, S., & Itoh, Y. Die experimentellen Untersuchungen iiber die Pathogenese des Kryogeninikterus. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1936, 4: Int. Med., 229-31. CRYOSCOPY. See Freezing point, Determination. CRYOTHERAPY. See Cold, Therapeutic use. CRYPTESTHESIA. See also its various forms as Clairvoyance; Telepathy, &c. Kryptasthesie (Die) oder der sechste Sinn. Praxis, Bern, 1924, 13: H. 4, 1. CRYPTOBRANCHUS. See Amblystomatidae. CRYPTOCOCCUS. See also Blastomycosis; Blastospora; Menin- gitis, Causes; Saccharomycetes. Bannerjee, K. The Cryptococcus. Tr. Far East. As*;. Trop. M., 1927, 7. Congr., 2: 478-83, pb— Benham, R. W. Cryptococci—their identification by morphology and by serology. J. Infect. Dis., 1935, 57: 255-74. ------ Tbe terminology of the cryptococci, with a note on Cryptococcus mollis. Mycologia, N. Y., 1935, 27:496-502.—Bigot, A. Dif- ferents procedes de coloration des cryptocoques pathogenes en medecine veterinaire. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1924, 17: 547-51.—Cooper, G. W. Outline of culture character studies of an undescribed species of Crvptococcus. Am. J. Trop. M., 1932, 12: 97-100.—Ehrlich, J. The beech bark disease; a Nectria disease of Fagus, following Cryptococcus fagi (Baer) Canad. J. Res., 1934, 10: spec. No., 593-692, 9 pb—Polese. N. Contributo alio studio della biologia di un fungo del genere criptococco. Morgagni, 1930, 72: 1601-14. ---- Infection. Caldwell, G. T. Systemic cryptococcosis, with report of case. Texas J. M., 1937-38, 33: 310-6.—Dienst, R. B. Crvptococcus histolyticus isolated from subcutaneous tumor. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1938, 37: 461-4.—Federici, F. An- cora un caso di micosi faringea da Cryptococcus uvae. Arch ital. otol., 1931, 42: 216-23.—Melanidi, C, & Stylianopoulo, M. Conjonctivite cryptococcique experimentale chez le chien. Arch. Inst. Pasteur hellen., 1923-26, 1: 347-9.—Pajares, V. Pseudolupus por criptococos. Pediat. espafi., 1923, 12: 16, pl.—Tarchini, P. Lesioni nodulo-gommose della natica con reperto microscopico e culturale di Cryptococcus conglobatus. Arch. ital. derm., 1935, 11: 422-36. ---- meningitidis. See also in 3. ser. Torula. Freeman, W., & Weidman, F. D. Cystic blastomycosis of the cerebral gray matter caused by Torula histolytica Stoddard and Cutler. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1923, 9: 589-603 — Giordano, A. Role du Torulopis neoformans (Sanfelice) Red. en pathologie humaine. Boil. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb., 1935, 8: 119-23.—Johns, F. M., & Attaway, C. L. Torula meningitis; report of case and summary of literature. Am. J. Clin, i'atb., 1933, 3: 459-65, pb—McKendree, C. A., & Corn- wall, L. H. Meningoencephalitis due to torula. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1926, 16: 167-81. Also repr.—Rogers, J. B., & Jelsma, F. Torula meningoencephalitis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 1030.—Sawers, W. C, & Thomson, E. F. Toru- losis, with a report of a case of meningitis due to Torula histo- lytica. Med. J. Australia, 1935, 2: 581-93.—Smith, F. B., & Crawford, J. S. Fatal granulomatosis of the central nervous system due to a yeast (Torula) J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1930, 33: 291-6, 2 pb—Todd, R. L., & Herrmann. W. W. The life cycle of the organism causing veast meningitis. J. Bact., Bait., 1936, 32: 89-103.—Tronconi," V. Infezione sperimentale del sistema nervoso da Cryptococcus histolyticus (Torula) Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 44: 32-54, pl. CRYPTOCOTYLE. See also Heterophyidae. Issaichikov, J. M. Sur le developpement du trematode Cryptocotyle concavum (Creplin, 1825) C. rend. Soc. biob, 1926, 94: 305-7.—Stunkard, H. W. The excretory system of Cryptocotyle (Heterophyidae) J. Parasit., Urbana, 1928-29, 15: 259-66, pb ------ The life history of Cryptocotyle lingua (Creplin) with notes on the physiology of the Meta- cercariae. J. Morph. Physiol., 1930, 50: 143-91. ------ & Willey, C. H. The development of Cryptocotyle (Hetero- phyidae) in its final host. Am. J. Trop. M., 1929, 9: 117-82. CRYPTOGRAPHY and cryptolalia. Deventer von Kunow, A. Kryptographie. Zschr. Men- schenk., 1929, 5: 13-37.—Pfister, O. Kryptolalie, Krypto- graphie und unbewusstes Vexierbild bei Normalen. Jahrb. psychoanal. psychopath. Forsch., 1913, 5: Halfte, 117-56.— Rubner, J. Ultraviolette Strahlen und unsichtbare Geheim- schriften. Arch. Krim., 1926, 79: 254-7. CRYPTOPINE. See also Alkaloids. Heathcote, R. St. A. The pharmacological action of crvpto- pine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1925-26, 25: 35-45.—Mercier, F. Action de la cryptopine sur l'intestin isoie. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1938, 127: 1018-22. CRYPTORCHISM. See under Testis. CRYPTOSTEGIA. See also Cardiotonics. Mercier, F., & Balansard, J. Recherches chimiques et pbarmacodynamiques sur les principes cardiotoxiques du Lombiry, Cryptostegia madagascariensis. C. rend. Acad. sc, 1932, 195: 1427-9. CRYSTAL (and crystallization] See also under names of chemicals. Berberich, P. *Beziehungen zwischen Krys- talloberflache und Reflex und Methoden der Reflexanalyse [Erlangen] 69p. 8? Heidelb., 1914. Schmidt, W. J. Bestimmung der Lage der optischen Achse in Biokristallen. p. 1357-400. 8? Berl, 1932. Barth, T., & Lunde, G. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Miseh- kristalle. Zschr. phys. Chemie, 1926, 122: 293-334.—Becken- kamp, J. Ueber die Atomanordnung der kristallisierten Ele- mente. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1922, n. F., 47: 31—7— Bleher, H. Lebende Kristalle. Natur, Lpz., 1925- 26, 17: 193-6.—Bouma, P. J. Beitrag zur Dynamik der fliis- sigen Kristalle. Arch, neerl. sc exact., 1931-32, ser. 3A, 14: 218-84.—Bragg, W. Crystal structure of organic substance in its relation to medicine. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 1293-8.— Brouckere, L. de. Sur l'adsorption des electrolytes par les surfaces crystallines; influence de la temperature. J. chim. phys., Par., 1932, 29: 108-16.—Burgers, W. G. [Plasticity of crystalline substances, especially metal crystals] Ned. tschr. natuurk., 1935, 2: 113-30—Chrobak, L. Die Kristallstruktur des Ammonium-Kupfer-Doppelchlorids: (NHO2 CuCh. 2H30. Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1929, 361-89, 5 pb—Clark, G. L. CRYSTAL 1019 CTENODRILUS The principles of crystal growth. In Symposia Quant. Biob, 1934, 2: 6- 14. -Ewald, P. P. Die Rontgenstrahlen und der Kristallbau. Strahlentherapie, 1924, 18: 1-16.—Forster, T. Ueber die experimentelle Bestimmung der linearen Kristallisa- lioiisgcschwindigkeit. Zscbr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1935-36, 175: 177--86.—Gaubert, P. Les modifications de fades des ctMaux. Rev. gen. sc. pur., 1926, 37: 357-66.—Goldschmidt. V. M. Die Ccsetze der Krystallochemie. Naturwissenschaf- ten, 1926, 14: 477-85.—Groth. P, Zur Geschichte der Krys- tallkunde. Ibid., 1925, 13: 61-6.—Herbert, D. A. Stinging crystals in plants. Science, 1924, n. ser., 60: 204.—Huggins, M. L. Principles determining the arrangement of atoms and ions in crystals. J. Phys. Chem., 1931, 35: 1270-80.— Jezewski, M. Influence du champ magnetique sur les constantes diei- lectriques des cristaux liquides. J. phys. radium, Par., 1924, 5: 6. ser., 59-64.—Kraemer, W. Demonstration von Kristal- lisationsvorgangen mit Hilfe der Schlierenmetbode. Zschr. wiss. Mikr., 1927, 44: 476; 1928, 45: 54, 4 pb—Kunzl, V., & Kiippel, J. Une methode nouvelle pour mesurer les constantes cristallines. J. phys. radium, Par., 1934, 7. ser., 5: 145-51.— Laue, M. von. Ueber eine rontgenographische Methode, Grosse und Form ultramikroskopischer krystalliner Teilchen zu bestinnnen. Sitzber. Preuss. Akad. Wiss., 1929, phys. math. Kb, 227.- LeBlanc, M., & Quenstiidt, J. Auflosungsversuche an XaCl. AgCl-Mischkristallen in Pyridin sowie Kristallana- lysen .licser Mischkristalle mittels Rontgenstrahlen. Zschr. phyp.Cbetnie, Abt, A, 1930,150: 321-48.—Masing.G. Wachs- tum und Auflosung von Kristallen. Naturwissenschaften, 1922, 10: 899-908.—Mayneord, W. V. An X-ray study of tbe crystal structure of some biological objects. Brit. J. Radiob, 1927, 23: Roentg. Soc. Sect., 19-32.—Mumbrauer, R. Ueber die Gesetzmassigkeiten bei der Abscheidung kleinster Sub- stanzmeneen unter Mischkristfillbildung. Zschr. phys. Chemie, Abt. A, 1931, 156: 113-34.—Nacken. R. Ueber die Grenzen der Mischkristallbildung zwischen Kaliumchlorid und Natrium- chlorid. Sitzber. Preuss. Akad. Wiss., 1918, 192-200 — Niegli, P., & Brandenberger, E. Die Bedeutung rontseno- grapbischer Kristallstrukturuntersuchungen fiir die Medizin. Acta radiob, Stockh., 1934, 15: 350-63, pb—Richards, W. T. The persistence and development of crystal nuclei above the melting temperature. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1932, 54: 479-95.— Riehl, N. Die Gesetze der Ausscheidung kleinster Fremd- substanzmengen mit auskristallisierenden Niederschlagen. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1936, 177: 224-34.—Robertson, R., & Bragg, W. Tbe crvstals of the living bodv. Proc. R. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1933, 27: 606-24, pb— Romstedt. P. Ueber Treppenkristalle. Ber. Deut. pharm. Ges., 1923, 33: 98.— Teiak, B. Vorstellungen iiber den Mechanismus der Adsorp- tionsorozesse auf der Oberflache heteronolarer Kristalle. Kol- loid Zschr., 1932, 59: 158-62.—Weissenberg. K. Zur Mole- kulartheorie der Kristalle. Zschr. phvs. Chemie, Abt. A, 1928, 139: 529-83. CRYSTALLINE lens. See Lens. CRYSTAL violet. See also Disinfection; Dye; Rosaniline; Stain- ing; also names of diseases and pathological conditions. Almsatos, A., & Mercier, F. Action du violet cristallise ■sur l'appareil cardio-vasculaire du chien. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 182: 1642-4.—Frohlich, A., & Zak, E. Der Einfluss verschiedener Pharmaca auf die Herzwirkung des Kristall- violetts. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1934-35, 177: 103-12.— McCray, P. A. Dves of the crystal violet series. Univ. Pitts- burg Bulb, 1936, 33: No. 1, 279.—Stearn. A. E. Compound formation of crystal violet with nucleic acid and gelatin and its significance in dve bacteriostasis. J. Bact., Bait., 1930, 19: 133-43.—Wiesner, B. Sur le pouvoir antiseptique du cristalviolet in vitro et in vivo. C. rend. Soc biob, 1926, 95: 418. CSAPO, Andras, 1899- *Ueber die Resultate der Retroflexionsoperationen an der Leipziger Universitats-Frauenklinik von Sept. 1922 bis 31. Dez. 1925. 17p. 8? [Lpz., P. Radestock] 1926. CSAPO, Jozsef, 1734-99. Ruhrah, J. [Biography] Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39: 1299-301. CSILLAG, Imre [Emmerich] 1903- *Statistische Untersuchungen iiber die Hohe und Ursachen dor S;Luglingssterblichkeit in verschie- denen sozialen Gruppen [Frankfurt] 27p. 8? Debrecen, 1927. CTENOCEPHALUS. See also Flea. fnrasson G. Ctenocephalus canis parasite du mouton. BuU Soc path, exot., Par., 1925, 18: 755.—Stiles, C. W., & rniiino B J. Ctenocephalides, new genus of fleas, type Pulex canis Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1930, 45: 1308-10. CTENODRILUS. Korschelt, E. Art und Dauer der ungeschlechtlichen Fort- pflanzung bei Ctenodrilus. Zool. Anz., 1931, 93: 227-38.— Peters, N. Ueber das Verhaltnis der natiirlichen zur kiinst- lichen Teilung bei Ctenodrilus serratus O. Schmidt. Zool. Jahrb., Abt. allg. Zool., 1923, 40: 293-352. CTENOMYCES. Milochevich, S. Une nouvelle espece pathogene de Cteno- nn ces, Ctenomyces bossae, n. sp. Ann. parasit., Par., 1935, 13: 559-67, 3 pl. CTENOPHORA. Coonfield, B. R. Symmetry and regulation in Mnemiopsis leidyi, Agassiz. Biol. Bulb, 1937, 72: 299-310.—Hykes, O. V. Fonction des palettes vibratoires des ctenophores. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1929, 102: 255-8. ------ Resistance des cteno- phores du genre beroe dans l'eau de mer diluee. Ibid., 1930, 103: 355-8. CUBA. Estado major del ejercito. Seccion de informacion. Boletin del ejercito. Habana, v.l, 1916; v.3, 1918; v.ll, 1921- ---- La sanidad militar cubana. Habana, 1921-22; 1927. CUBA. Secretaria de sanidad y beneficencia. Boletin semanal epidemiologico sanitario. Ha- bana, No. 1, 1921- Incomplete. ---- Sanidad y beneficiencia. Habana, v.l, 1909- CUBA. Servicio tecnico de salubridad. In- formes. Habana, v.l, No. 1, 1937- CUBA. De Castro y Bachiller, R. Determination de la fecha de la muerte en Cuba. 22p. 8? Habana, 1937. Cuba. SECRETARiA de Sanidad y Benefi- cencia. Boletin semanal epidemiologico sani- tario. La Habana, No. 1, 1921- Ardstegui, G. La profesi6n medica en la Habana. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1905, 15: 383-9.—Birkenstaedt. J. Aerzte- problem und Krankenkassenwesen auf Kuba. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 494.—C, J. La mortalite infantile a Cuba. Arch. med. enf., 1931, 34: 615-22.—Castellanos, I. La medi- cina en el Presidio nacional. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1921, 26: 678-80. ------ La constitucion de las Cubanas en obstetricia y ginecologia. Vida nueva, Habana, 1930, 26: 292- 303, 3 pb—Castro Bachiller. R. de. Identidad medico legal de las razas en Cuba. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1935, 40: 645-84.—Casuso, A. Sobre un viejo problema demografico sanitario existente en Cuba; la falsedad manifiesta de nuestras estadisticas de natalidad. Ibid., 1936, 41: 474-81.—Colegia- cion obligatoria para los medicos (proyecto de ley presentado en la Camara de Represent antes) Arch, hosp., Habana, 1938, 6: 11-7.—De Castro y Bachiller. R. Memoria de las tareas realizadas por la Academia de Ciencias Medicas, Fisicas y Naturales de la Habana, durante los afios de 1932 a 1934, An. Acad, cienc. med. Habana, 1935, 71: 17-32.—De Pazos, J. F. Historia medica de Cuba. San. & benef., Habana, 1918, 19: 319; 501.—Fernandez, F. M. Discurso con motivo del descubrimiento de los bustos de Gorgas, Lazear, Guiteras y Delgado, en el parque Finlay el dia 14 de mayo, 1925. Cr6n. med. auir. Habana, 1925, 51: 468-72.—Hoyos, C. Homenaje al Dr Rafael Cowley Odero. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1936, 41: 321-30.—Inauguration of cooperative health work in Cuba. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1935, 50: 1667.—Informe Sanitario y Demografico del termino Municipal de la Habana. San. & benef., Habana, 1917, 18: 197-204.—Presno, J. A. Allocu- tion. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 112: 241-3.— Laine, D. T. Observaciones sobre el modo de ejercer la pro- fesi6n medica en Cuba. Rev. med. cubana, 1918, 29: 131-40.— Lebredo. M. G. La defensa sanitaria de Cuba. San. & benef. Habana, 1928, 33: 635-41. Also Rev. med. cubana, 1929, 40: 131-Q.—Le-Roy y Cassa, J. Notas demograficas sobre la Habana en 1925. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1926. 31: 193-202. ------ Informe anual sanitario y demografico del termino municipal dela Habana correspondiente al afio 1927. San. & benef., Habana, 1928,33:69-129. ------ Informe anual sanitario y demografico de la Republica de Cuba, correspondiente al afio 1921. Ibid., 131- 2J6. ----— Mortalidad y morbilidad infantil en Cuba. Ibid., 599-622, 3ch. ------ Informe anual sanitario y demografico de la Republica de Cuba, correspondiente al afio 1925. Ibid., 1929, 34. 183-265 ------ Notas demograficas sobre la Habana en'1928. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1929, 34: 297-307, 3 ch. Informe anual sanitario y demografico del termino municipal de la Habana correspondiente al afio 1929. San. & benef., Habana, 1930, 35: 3-63. ------ La mortalidad en la Habana durante el siglo XVII. Ibid., 110-34, ch. Also Vida CUBA 1020 CUCUMIS nueva, Habana, 1930, 25: 414-35, 6 ch. ------ Pagina para la historia de la medicina en Cuba. Rev. med. cubana, 1931, 42: 621-7. ------ Informes mensuales sanitarios y demo- graficos de la Republica de Cuba, correspondientes a los meses del afio 1929. San. & benef., Habana, 1931, 36: 3-69 — Martin, M. Informe anual sanitario y demogr&fico de la Reptiblica de Cuba correspondiente al afio 1933. Ibid., 1937, 40: 3-lll.--Mathe, L. Le mouvement medical a Cuba. Paris med., 1921, 42: annexe, 325-8. ------ Cuba. Presse med., 1926, 34: 171-5.—Mestre, A. La medicina de los indios en Cuba. Rev. mid. cubana, 1936, 47: 1-21.—Millas. J. C. Algunos diferencias entre afios tormentosos y afios no-tormen- tosos en la porci6n occidental de Cuba. An. Acad, cienc. med. Habana, 1937, 74: 85-98. ------ Cuba y su clima. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1937, 42: 222-35.—Miyares, C. H. Visitan la Habana el Profesor Heinrich Finkelstein y el Dr Germain Blechman. Bol. Soc. cubana pediat., 1937, 9: 119-22.— Molla-Rodrigo, R. Cuba desde el punto de vista medico y sanitario. Rev. med. cubana, 1925, 36: 555-63. Also Siglo med., 1925, 75: 136-9.—Montoro, O. Ciencia y medicina; problemas de beneficiencia. Vida nueva, Habana, 1937, 40: li-lv.—Penichet, J. M. Medical practice in Cuba. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1890.—Presno, J. A. Informe sobre la misi6n cumplida ante al Academia de medicina de Paris. Cr6n. med. quir., Habana, 1935, 61: 19-25.—Recio, A. La casa de Cuba fondaci6n Rosa Abreu de Grancher en la Ciudad Universitaria de Paris. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1933, 38: 159-72.—Santos Fernandez, J. Discurso con motivo de la Asamblea celebrada por los medicos de la Reptiblica de Cuba. Cr6n. med. quir. Habana, 1910, 36: 513-20. Soriano, M. Algunos apuntes sobre el protomedicato. Ibid., 1899, 25: 379.—Trelles, C. M. Datos para la historia de la medicina en Cuba. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1923, 28: 532-5.—Villaverde, M. Historia de la medicina en Cuba. Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 427-38. Also Siglo med., 1935, 96: 116-34. ------ Los primeros medicos que hubo en Cuba. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1935, 40: 541-4. ------ Medicina indfgena y medicina espanola durante el primer siglo de la colonizaci6n. Ibid., 1936, 41: 84-108. CUBERO Otoya, Gonzalo, 1903- *Zur Technik der Blutstillung unter Berucksichtigung einer neuen Arterienklemme. 31p. 2 pl. 8? [Bonn] 1928. CUBIGNY, Maurice, 1893- *Etude ana- tomo-pathologique de la tete femorale au cours des fractures du col. 90p. 7 pl. 8? Par., 1926. CUBITAL nerve. See also Elbow; Forearm. Andre-Thomas & Oberthur, H. Syndrome fruste de Volkmann et paralysie du nerf cubital. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 65: 374-8.—Cisneros. R. Par&lisis del cubital; secci6n trau- matica baja. Bob Soc cir. B. Aires, 1935, 19: 620, 1009. ------ Consideraciones de fisiopatol6gia en las paralisis del cubital; resultado alejado de una sutura por secci6n completa de dicho nervio. Ibid., 683-8.—Diez, S. Simulazione di paralisi del cubitale in seguito a manovre autolesive. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1935, 6: 318-41.—Guichard, L., & Simeon, A. Paralysie tardive d'un nerf cubital et calcifications para- articulaires consecutives a une fracture de l'oiecrane. Rev. orthop., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 21: 610-3.—Lavenia, V.. Serra, A., & Rocha, .1. da. Paralisis tardfa del nervio cubital. Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: 440-2—Margarot, J., & Rimbaud, P. Nevrite ascendante hypertrophique du cubital. Rev. neur., Par., 1936, 65: 134-9.—Monteiro, A., & Fialho, A. Tumeur du nerf cubital. Bull. Soc. nat, chir., Par., 1935, 61: 330-6.— Rodriguez Mata. Un caso de neuroexotelioma del cubital. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: pt 2, 13.—Sousa Pereira. A influencia das infiltraeoes novocainicas repetidas do ganglio estrelado num caso de paralisia do nervo cubital. Lisboa med., 1937, 14: 1-9. CUBOID bone. See Ankle; Tarsus. CUCCA, Carlo, 1865-1933. Ungaro, V. [Necrologie] Rass. ostet., 1933, 42: 77-104, port. CUCHEROUSSET, Maurice, 1906- *Complieations pulmonaires septiques des cardiaques; leur traitement par Fargent colloidal electrique. 31p. 8? Par., M. Picard, 1934. CUCHEROUSSET-FAVIER, Gilberte, 1909- *Tuberculose et melitococcie; similitude et rapports. 64p. 8? Par., 1935. CUCULIZA V., Pedro, 1902- *Con- tribution a I'etude de l'anesthesie generale par la voie intraveineuse. 80p. 8? Par., 1934. CUCULIZA V. de V., Antonio, 1907- *La syphilis hereditaire larvee dans l'enfance. 92p. 8? Par., 1934. CUCUMIS [cucumber] See also Cucurbitaceae. Chopra, R. N., & Roy, A. C. A proteolytic enzyme in cucumber (Cucumis sativus) Ind. J. M. Res., 1933, 21: 17 23.—Du Toit, P. J. Problems of immunitv in animal diseases. J. R. San. Inst., 1935-36, 56: 769-76.—Hon, H. C, & Chen, C. C. The proteolytic ferment of Hsiang-kua, Cucumis melo, Linn. (Cucurbitaceae) Chin. J. Physiol., 1927, 1: 33-6.— Leclerc, H. Le concombre (Cucumis sativus L.) Presse med., 1926, 34: 461.—Paluch, E. [The vitamins in pickled cucumbers] Lek. wojsk. 1935, 25: 34-40.—Quin. J. I. The toxic properties of Cucumis myriocarpus Naud., and Cucumis africanus Linn. Annual Rep. Dir. Vet. Serv., Pretoria, 1929, 2: sect. 5-9, 769-75.—Rimington, C. Isolation of the toxic principles of Cucumis africanus L. f., Cucumis myriocarpus Naud. emend. Schweikerdt and of Cucumis leptodermis Schweikerdt sp. nov. their characterisation as trilactones belonging to the bitter principle class. Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, 4: 65-90.—Speyer, E. R. The use of naphthalene aa a fumigant in the control of red spider and other pests in cu- cumber houses. Nature, Lond., 1924, 116: 193. ------ & Owen, O. The action of some organic compounds upon the cucumber-house woodlouse. Ann. Appl. Biob, Lond., 1924, 11: 236-43.—Steyn, D. G. The toxicity of the ordinary smooth skinned marrow (species of Cucumis) J. R. San. Inst., 1935- 36, 56: 768. CUCURBITACEAE. See also names of genera as Bryonia; Citrullus; Cucumis, &c. Adova, A. N., & Panova. M. I. [Resistance of rats and guinea pigs to pumpkin seed extracts] Russ. J. trop. med., 1929, 7: 326-9.—Chakravarty, H. L. Physiological anatomy of the leaves of Cucurbitaceae. Philippine J. Sc, 1937, 63: 409-31, 11 pl.—Culpepper, C. W. Composition of summer squash and its relationship to variety, stage of maturity, and use as a food product. Food Res., 1937, 2: 289-303.—Kakov- ski, A. D. [Pumpkin, a diuretic] Russ. vrach, 1913, 12: 1669; 1711.—Rath. E. Kurbiskerne als Wurmmittel. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 142: 157-61.—Steyn, D. G. The toxicity of pumpkin seed (Cucurbita pepo L.) Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, 5: 441-3— Wilkinson, G. R. Further studies on the blood pressure lowering effect of cucurbocitrin in man. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1927, 23: 366-71. CUDDING. See Rumination. CUEL, Jean, 1892- *La maladie d'Alz- heimer; senium praecox, demence presenile avec symptdmes de lesions en foyer c6r6broscl£rose agnoso-apraxique. 90p. 8? Par., 1924. CUENAT, Pierre. La guerre aero-chimique. 2 1. 152p. 12? Par., Ed. Social. Internat., 1935. CUENCA, L[eon] A. *De Fincubation de Fanaphylaxie heterologue chez le lapin. 16p. 8? Lausanne, 1922. CUENDET, Charles. *La n6vrose de traite- ment (Behandlungsneurose) [Geneve] 53p. 8? Neuchatel, 1928. CUENET, Fernand. *De la grossesse extra- uterine dans sa seconde moitie. 36p. 2 pl. 8? Lausanne, 1923. CUENI, Joseph. *Le metabolisme lipido- proteidique chez le sujet normal et dans diffe- rentes affections d'hyperlipemie. 113p. 8? Strasb., 1934. CUENI, Othmar. *Der Phosphorgehalt des Phosphorlebertrans und seiner Ersatz mittel. lip. 8? Basel, B. Schwabe & Co., 1931. Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 570-2. CUENI, Silver. *Zur Kenntnis der Patho- genese der Perifolliculitis capitis abscedens et suffodiens (E. Hoffmann) und ihrer Beziehungen zur Acne conglobata [Basel] 16p. 4 pl. 8? Berl., S. Karger, 1927. Also Derm. Zschr., 1927, 51: 94-107. CUENIN, Renee, 1903- *Des rapports de la syphilis hereditaire et du prurigo chez I'enfant. 40p. 8? Par., 1928. CUENOD, Auguste Jean, 1868- , & NATAF, Roger. Le trachome. 238p. 6 pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1930. CUENOD 1021 CULEX ----Biomicroscopie de la conjonctive. 263p. illust. pl. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1934. CUENOT, Lucien Claude Marie Julien, 1866- L'adaptation. ix, 420p. 12? Par., G. Doin, 1925. ---- La genese des especes animales. 3. ed. viii, 822p. illust. 8? Par., F. Alcan, 1932. CUEREL, Emmanuel. *Les metastases du lymphosarcome du mediastin. 73p. 8? Lau- sanne, H. Jaunin, 1922. CUERTEN, Carl, 1890- *Ein Beitrag zu den indirekten Kriegsverletzungen des Mittel- ohrs und des Labyrinths. 32p. 8? Bonn, H. Trapp, 1916. CUERVO y CASTILLO, Teobaldo, 1910- *Contribution a I'etude du diagnostic et du traite- ment des irido-cyclites aigues diffuses. 48p. 8? Par., 1937. CUFF, Herbert E. A course of lectures on medicine to nurses. 7. ed. viii, 257p. 8? Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1920. See also Pugh, W. T. Gordon, & Cuff, H. E. Practical nursing. 10. ed. 724p. 8! Edinb., 1936. ---- & PUGH, W. T. Gordon. Practical nursing, including hygiene and dietetics. 7. ed., rewritten and enT. by W. T. Gordon Pugh. xi, 754p. 8? Edinb., W. Blackwood & Sons, 1927. CUISINIER, Louis, 1889- ""Contribution a I'etude des vomissements de nature indeter- minee chez les enfants. 48p. 8? Par., 1923. CUKIER, Abram, 1906- *Quelques con- siderations sur la derniere epidemie de grippe k la garnison de Bitche et, en particulier, ses complications neuro-psychiatriques. 48p. 8? Par., Presses Univ. France, 1935. CUKIERMAN, Joseph, 1899- *Diag- nostic precoce du typhus exanthematique. 60p. 8° Par 1932 CULBERTSON, Carey, 1871- Surgery of the female pelvis, xii, 351p. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1923. Also rev. ed. xii, 388p. 1931. Forms v.15 Gyn. Obst. Monogr., N. Y., 1931. CULBRETH, David Marvel Reynolds, 1856- Manual of materia medica and phar- macology; comprising all organic and inorganic drugs which are and have been official in the United States pharmacopoeia, xi, 818p. 8? Phila., Lea bros & Co., 1896. Also 7. ed. xii; 1046p. 1927. CULCER, Max D., 1882- *Le traitement chirurgical de certains lupus par l'excision large au bistouri, suivie de greffes dermo-epidermiques. 83p. 8? Par., 1925. CULESCO, Emilien Basile, 1909- *Sur quelques nouvelles acquisitions dans I'alimenta- tion du nourrisson. 34p. 8? Par., L. Rodstein, 1937. CULEX. See also Culicidae. Antunes, P. C. A., & Lane, J. Um novo culex, Culex (Carrol- lia) soperi, encontrado em Sao Paulo (Diptera, Culicidae) Rev. biob, S. Paulo, 1937-38, 8: 21-3—Barraud, P. J. Two new species of Culex (Diptera, Culicidae) from Assam. Ind. J. M. Res., 1923-24, 11: 507-9.------Some Indian species of Culex L. Ibid., 979-98, 3 pl. ------ Further descriptions of Indian species of Culex L., including 2 new species. Ibid., 1259-74, 2 pl. ------ Further descriptions of Indian species of Culex L., including 3 new species. Ibid., 1275-82, pb—- Dyar H G. Notes on American Culex (Diptera, Culicidae) Insecutor, Wash., 1923, 11: 118-21, 3 pl. -----: Remarks on the subgenus Phalangomyia of Culex Linn. (Diptera, Culi- cidae) Am. J. Hyg., 1929, 9: 509-11.—Evans, A. M. A new KDecies and a new variety of Culex from the Belgian Congo. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1923-24, 17: 89-91— Eysell, A Erwiderung auf: zur Frage der Eier von Culex cantans; a'tWort etc. von B. Galli-Valerio und J. Rochaz de Jongh. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1909, 50: Orig. ,203-5.—Galliard. H. Culex brumpti, n. sp.. moustique nouveau trouve en Corse. Ann. parasit., Par., 1931, 9: 134-9. ------ & Coutelen, F. Pre- sence en France de Culex tipuliformis Theobald 1901. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1926, 95: 1025.—Galli-Valerio, B.. & Rochaz de Jongh, J. Zur Frage der Eier von Culex cantans; letzte Er- widerung an Dr Eysell. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1909, 51: 545.— Grasse, P., & Boissezon, P. de. Turchiniella culicis n. g., n. sp., infusoire parasite de 1'hemoccele d'un culex adulte. Bull. Soc. zool. France, 1929, 54: 187-91.—Hosselet, C. Deux modes d'evolution du chondriome dans les disq ues imaginaux chez Culex annulatus. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1108-10.— Hu, S. M. K., & Yen, C. H. Studies on the comparative suscep- tibility of Culex pipiens var.pallens Coquillet and Culex fatigans Wiedemann to experimental infection with Wuchereria ban- crofti Cobbold. Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934, 9: pt 1, 483-90.—Komp, W. H. W. Notes on Culex floridanus D. & K. (Diptera, Culicidae) Insecutor, Wash., 1923, 11: 133-5, pb— Medschid. Culex martinii n. sp. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1930, 34: 364-9.—Stiles, C. H. A parasitic roundworm (Aga- momermis culicis n. g., n. sp.) in American mosquitoes (Culex sollicitans) U. S. Marine Hosp. Serv. Hyg. Lab. Bulb, 1903, No. 13, 15-7. ---- fatigans. Galliard, H. L'antropophilie de Culex fatigans au Tonkin, Bull. Soc path, exot., Par., 1936, 29: 517.—Herrera, A. L. Mosquito de la Ciudad de Mexico (Culex quinquefasciatus Say.) An. Inst. med. nac, Mex., 1911, 11: 163-420, 58 pb— Karamchandani, P. V. The effect of heat and atmospheric humidity on all stages of Culex fatigans. Rec. Malaria Surv. India, 1935, 5: 23-38, ch.—Mathis, M. Biologie de Culex fatigans de Dakar eiev6 en serie au laboratoire. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1935, 28: 577-81.—Morishita, K. Experi- mental observations on the habits of Culex quinquefasciatus Say, with special reference to the influence of hydrogen-ion concentration upon its development. Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1924, No. 246, 1-3.—Pinto, C. Sobre a copula do Culex quin- quefasciatus Say, 1823 (Culex fatigans auct.) Brasil med., 1923, 37: 278.—Ross, R. Note on a flagellate parasite found in Culex fatigans. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1906, 6: 96.—Russell, P. F., & West, A. P. The effect on culex larvae of Paris green diluted with charcoal and notes on the feeding habits of Culex quinque-fasciatus; larvicide studies. Philippine J. Sc, 1932, 49: 651-75, 2 pl. Also repr. pipiens. Boissezon. P. de. Remarques sur les conditions de la repro- duction chez Culex pipiens L. pendant la periode hivernale. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1929, 22: 549-53. ------ Sur l'histologie et l'histophysiologie de l'intestin du Culex pipiens L. (imago) et en particulier sur la digestion du sang. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1930, 103: 568-70. ---— Les reserves dans le corps gras de Culex pipiens L. et leur role dans la maturation des oeufs. Ibid., 1232. ---—— Le role du corps gras comme rein d'accumulation chez Culex pipiens L. et chez Theobaldia annulata M. Ibid., 1233-5. •------ Contribution a I'etude de la biologie et de l'histophysiologie de Culex pipiens L. Arch. zool. exp., Par., 1930-31, 70: 281-431, 6 pl. ------ Nou- velles experiences sur la biologie de Culex pipiens L. Ann. parasit., Par., 1934, 12: 182-92.—Hance, R. T. The somatic mitoses of the mosquito Culex pipiens. J. Morph., 1916-17, 28: 579-88, 2 pl.—Henkel, H. Die Beseitigung einer Stech- miickenplage nebst einem Beitrag zur Frage des Stechens von Culex pipiens. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1938, 42: 124-31.— Hulst, F. A. The histolysis of the musculature of Culex pun- gens during metamorphosis. Biol. Bub., 1906, 11: 277-304, 2 pl.—La Face, L. Ricerche sulla biologia del Culex pipiens, l'alimentazione e l'ibernamento. Riv. malariol., 1926, n. ser., 5: 132-56.—Legendre, J. La psychologie de Culex pipiens. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 187: 774-6. ------ Le moustique cavernicole ou l'adaptation de Culex pipiens a l'urbanisme moderne. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1931, 3. ser., 106: 86-9. Anthropophilie ou zoophile chez le moustique commun Culex pipiens. Ibid., 1932, 3. ser., 107: 317-20.—Martini, E. Ein Blick aufs Hausmiicken- (Culex pipiens) Problem im Aus- lande (S. Franzisco) Zschr. hyg. Zool., 1937, 29: 97-104.— Pavlovsky, E. N., & Stein, A. K. Experimentelle Untersuchun- gen iiber die Wirkung der wirksamen Bestandteile der Mucke Culex pipiens auf die Menschenhaut. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1928-29, 1: 484-8.—Roubaud, E. Cycle autog&ne d'attente et generations hivernales suractives inapparents chez le mous- tique commun; Culex pipiens L. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 188: 735-8. ------ Sur l'existence de races biologiques genetique- ment distinctes chez le moustique commun Culex pipiens. Ibid., 1930, 191: 1386-8. ------ Sur l'autogenese chez Culex pipiens. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1931, 24: 384-7. —--- La microstructure du flotteur de l'oeuf dans les races biolo- giques du Culex pipiens L. Ibid., 1935, 28: 443-5. ------ & Gaschen, H. Differenciation des races biologiques de Culex pipiens L. par l'adaptation larvaire aux milieux ammoniacaux. Ibid., 1932, 25: 1053-8.—Roubaud, E., & Mezger, J. Influence du sang d'oiseau sur la fecondite du moustique commun; Culex pipiens Ii. Ibid., 1934, 27: 666-8.—Roubaud. E., & Toumanov, C Sur une race physiologique suractive du moustique com- mun, Culex pipiens L. Ibid., 1930, 23: 196-201.—Sergent, E. A propos de l'instinct de Culex pipiens. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Algerie, 1932, 10:403-6.—Tate, P., & Vincent, M. The biology of autogenous and anautogenous races of Culex pipiens L. (Diptera: Culicidae) Parasitology, Lond., 1936, 28: 115-45.— CULEX 1022 CULICIDAE Violle, H., & Sautet, J. Etude du pouvoir bactericide du Culex pipiens, race autogene, vis-a-vis du colibacille. C. rend. Soc biob, 1938, 127: 80-2.—Weyer, F. Die Rassenfrage bei Culex pipiens in Deutschland. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1935-36, 8: 104-15. CULICIDAE. See also Anopheles; Culex; Diptera; Man- sonia; Mosquito; Nematocera. Alexander, C. P. Undescribed species in the Osten Sacken collection of New Zealand crane-flies (Diptera, Culicidae) Insecutor, Wash., 1920, 8: 121-33.—Banks, C. S. Biology of Philippine Culicidae. Philippine J. Sc, 1908, 3: 235-58, 10 pl. —---- Four new Cuboids from the Philippines. Ibid., 1909, 4: 545.—Barraud, P. J. A revision of the culicine mosquitoes of India. Ind. J. M. Res., 1922-23, 10: 772; 934; 25 pb ------Some new culicine mosquitos found in India, and a note on Finlaya assamensis (Theo.) Bull. Entom. Res., Lond., 1922-23, 13: 405-8.------ The Indian species of the sub- genus Culiciomyia (Theo.) Edw., including 1 new species. Ind. J. M. Res., 1924-25, 12: 15-22, pl. ------ A revision of the culicine mosquitoes of India; the Indian species of Urano- taenia and Harpagomvia, with descriptions of 5 new species. Ibid., 1926-27, 14: 331-50, pb ------ The Indian species of Aedomyia and Orthopodomyia, with descriptions of 2new species. Ibid., 523-32. ------ The Indian species of Armigeres (in- cluding Leioesteria) with description of 2 new species. Ibid., 533-48, 2 pl. ------ Description of new species of Aedi- morphus and Finlaya, and notes on Stegomyia albolineata (Theo.) Ibid., 549-54. ------ The Indian species of the genus Tseniorhynchus (including Mansonioides) with a descrip- tion of 1 new species. Ibid., 555-63, 3 pl.—Broquet, C. Culi- cides de Cochinchine. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1911, 4: 395.—Christophers, S. R. The anatomy and histology of the adult female mosquito. Rep. Malaria Comm. R. Soc, 1901, ser. 4, 3-20.—Da Costa Lima, A. Sobre as especias de Orthopo- domyia encontradas no Brasil (Diptera: Culicidae) Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1935, 43: 175-9, 2 pb—Evans, A. M. A newvariety of Armigeres from Lagos, with descriptions of the larval and pupal stages. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1928-29, 22: 39-42.—Eysell, A. Beitrage zur Biologie der Stechmueken. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1907, 11: 107-211.------ Ver- besserte feuchte Kammer zur Stechmuckenzucht. Ibid., 1913, 17: 712-4.—Fiilleborn, F. Ueber den Saugakt der Stech- mueken. Ibid , 1932, 36: 169-81.—Galliard, H. Sur la repro- duction et la ponte d'Armigeres obturans Walker au Tonkin. Ann. parasit., Par., 1936, 14: 497-500.—Galli-Valerio, B. Beobachtungen iiber Culiciden, nebst Bemerkungen iiber Tabaniden und Simuliden. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1923, 90: Orig., 38-40. ------ Beobachtungen iiber Culiciden, nebst Bemerkungen iiber Tabaniden, Simuliden und Chironomiden. Ibid., 1925, 94: Orig., 309; 1926, 98: 97. ------ Beobach- tungen iiber Culiciden, nebst Bemerkungen iiber Tabaniden und Simuliden. Ibid., 1938, 141: 198-201.—Hecht, O. Ueber den Warmesinn der Stechmiicken bei der Eiablage. Riv. malariol., 1930, 9: 706-24.—Hinman, E. H. The winter breed- ing and activitv of culicine mosquitoes at New Orleans (30? N. Lat.) Am. J. Trop. M., 1931,11: 459-67.—Irfan. J., & Vogel, R. StechmuckenfangpbUze in Anatolien 1926. In Arb. Tro- penkrankh. (Festschr. B. Nocbt) Hamb., 1927, 286-92.—Ka- landadze. L. Zur Fauna der Stechmiicken in Georgien USSR. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1931, 35: 110-3.—Kandelaki, S. Zur Fauna der Stechmiicken in Transkaukasien. Ibid., 1927, 31: 291-7.—Legendre, J. Des variations dans le trophisme des culicides. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178: 423-5.—Leicester, G. F. Tbe Culicidee of Malaya. Stud. Inst. M. Res. Fed. M:day States, 1908, 3: pt 3, 18-261.—Martini, E. Die Stech- miicken und die Trockenheit des letzten Jahres (1921) Zschr. angew. Entom., 1923, 9: 121-32. ------ Zwei bemerkens- werte Culiciden von einem eigenartigen Biotop. Internat. Rev. Hvdrob., Lpz., 1924-25. 12: 333-41.—Milne, J. C. Some Malayan culicines. Malay. M. J., 1933, 8: 46-9.—Neveu- Lemaire. L'evolution de la classification des Culicidae. Ann. parasit.. Par., 1923, 1: 90-107.—Nitzulescu, V. Contribution a I'etude de la pompe salivaire des culicides. Bull. Soc. path. exot., Par., 1927, 20: 851-7.—Orlowa, A. A., & Schachow, S. D. Culicidae und Phlebotominae des Bezirkes Kaarry-Kala in Turkmenien. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1930, 34: 593-608 — Root, F. M. A new species of Uranotaemia (Diptera, Culicidae) from Haiti. J. Parasit., Urbana, 1937, 23: 98-100.—Roubaud, E., & Colas-Belcour, J. Notes sur un culicide mediterraneen, Theobaldia longeareolata Macq. Bull. Soc path, exot., Par., 1933. 26: 934-7.—Senior-White, R. A. A survey of the Culi- cidae of a rubber estate. Ind. J. M. Res., 1920-21, 8: 304- 25, 3 pb, 5 ch.—Toumanov, C. L'epreuve des precipitines appliquee k I'etude des habitudes trophiques chez quelques culicines d'Extreme-Orient. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1935, 28: 943-8.—Treillard, M. Sur la nutrition bacterienne experi- mentale de Myzomyia minima. Ibid., 573. ---- Bite. Bode, H. G. Zur Kenntnis atypischer Miickenstichreak- tionen (Culicosis bullosa) Derm. Wschr., 1933, 96: 7-13.— Engelhardt, W. Ueber die Ursachen atypischer Miickenstich- reaktionen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1932-33, 167: 307-14.— Hecht, O. Bemerkung zur Arbeit von H. G. Bode: zur Kennt- nis atypischer Muckenstichreaktionen (Culicosis bullosa) Derm. Wschr., 1933, 96: 588-90.—Siemens. H. W. Culicosis bullosa. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1932, 165: 490-2. ---- Extermination. Eckstein, F. Einiges von der Stechmiickenbekampfung. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1927, 19: 61; 96.—Eysell, A. Spinne und Stechmiicke. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1913, 17: 414.— Grant, H. G., Newman, B. M., & Wood, P. D. The action of colloidal Paris green on the larvae of Culex apicalis; a pre- liminary report. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1932, 47: 1239- 47.—Halberkann, J. Ueber Schutzmittel gegen Stechmiicken. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1915, 62: 1406.—Henkel, H. Falsche Massnahmen zur Stechmiickenbekampfung. Zschr. Gesundh- techn., 1933, 25: 111-8.—Landsberg. Durchfiihrung und Kosten der Stechmiickenbekampfung in Breslau im Winter 1926-27. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1927, 19: 241-3.—Leon, N. Action des ectoparasites sur les culicides. Ann. parasit., Par., 1924, 2: 211-3.—Martini, E. Ueber 2 neue Stechmuckenarten aus Anatolien. Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1927, 31: 386-90.— Neumark, E. Die Ergebnisse der Winterbekampfung der Stechmueken in Berlin 1926-27. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1927, 19: 297-304.—Pereira, C & Travassos F., L. Sobre a acgao anti- culicidica das planarias. Rev. biob, S. Paulo., 1935-36, 6: 22-30.—Peus, F. Die Stechmiickenplage im Spreewald und die Moglichkeiten ihrer Bekampfung. Zschr. Gesundhtechn., 1932, 24: 134. •------ Zur Bekampfung der Stechmiicken- plage. Zschr. Baderk., 1928-29, 3: 251-5.—Schuckmann, W. von. Die Stechmiicken, ihre hygienische Bedeutung und ihre Bekampfung. Seuchenbekampfung, 1930, 7: 250-9.—Teich- mann, E. Experimenteller Beitrag zur Methode der Stech- miickenbekampfung. Gesundh. Ingenieur, 1911, 35: 841-3. ------ Ein neues Mittel zur Bekampfung der Stechmueken. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1917, 64: 1041.------Bekampfung der Stechmiicken durch Blausaure. Zschr. Hyg., 1918, 86: 35-51.—Vanni, V. Ancora un progresso nella delarvizzazione dei culicidi. Riv. malariol., 1933, 12: 532-4.—Wilhelmi, J. Kommunale Stechmiickenbekampfung unter Mitwirkung der Tiefbauamter. Zschr. Gesundhtechn., 1933, 25: Sonderh., 55-64. ------ & Bayer, M. Versuche mit Salvinol zur Bekampfung der Stechmuckenbrut. Gesundh. Ingenieur, 1925, 48: 49-52.—Zschucke. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Stechmiickenbekampfung. In Arb. Tropenkrankh. (Festschr. B. Nocht) Hamb., 1927, 631-7. ---- Larva. Hopkins, G. H. E. Mosquitoes of the Ethi- opian region; larval bionomics of mosquitoes and taxonomy of culicien larvae. 250p. 8? Lond., 1936. Barraud, P. J. The larvae of some Indian species of Finlaya (Theo.) Ind. J. M. Res., 1923-24, 11: 498-503, 2 pl. ------ The larva of Christophersiomyia thomsoni (Theo.) (Stegomyia thomsoni Theo.) Ibid., 503, pl. ------ The larva of Mimo- myia chamberlaini (Ludl.) (Radioculex clavipalpus Theo.) Ibid., 504, pl. ------ The larva of Adenomyia catasticta (Knab.) Ibid., 505, pl. ■------ Further descriptions of the larvae of Indian species of Culex. Ibid., 1924-25, 12: 427-34, 3 pb—Boissezon, P. de. Sur l'histologie et l'histophysiologie de l'intestin de la larve de Culex pipiens L. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1930, 103: 567.—Brumpt, E. Capture des larves de culi- cides par les plantes du genre Utricularia. Ann. parasit., Par., 1925, 3: 403-11.—Eidmann, H. Die Ernahrung der Stech- muckenlarven. Anz. Schadlingsk., 1927, 3: 55.—Galliard, H. Note sur les larves de Culex hortensis Ficalbi et Culex apicalis Adams. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1927, 20: 609-13.— Ihering, R. von. Os generos brasilieros da ordem Cyprino- dontes (peixes guarus) Rev. biob, S. Paulo, 1929-31, 2: 125-35.—Larrousse, F. Larve de Culex a branchies tres developpees nouvelle pour la faune francaise (Culex lavieri n. sp.) Ann. parasit., Par., 1925, 3: 68-70.—Rakmanova, P. I. [Role of bacteria in the life of the larvae of Culicidae] Med. parazit., Moskva, 1937, 6: 20-36.—Roubaud, E., & Tou- manov, C. Intoxication d'encombrement, chez les larves de Culex vivant en milieu non renouvele. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1930, 23: 978-86.—Samtleben, B. Anatomie und Histo- logie der Abdominal- und Thoraxmuskulatur von Stechmucken- larven. Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1929, 134: 180-269. ------ Zur Kenntnis der Histologie und Metamorphose des Mittel- darms der Stechmuckenlarven. Zool. Anz., 1929, 81: 97-109.— Wladimirov, M., & Smirnov, E. Experimente an Wasserinsek- ten, die sich von Culicidenlarven ernahren. Ibid., 1932, 99: CULICOIDES. See also Ceratopogonidae. Causey, O. R. Culicoides of Siam with descriptions of new species. Am. J. Hyg., 1938, 27: 399-416, 8 pb—Galliard, H., & Gaschen, H. Parasitisme d'Anopheles hyrcanus par les cuhcioides au Tonkin. Ann. parasit., Par., 1937, 15: 320-2, pb—Hase, A. Ueber heftige, blasige Hautreaktionen nach Cuhcoides-Stichen. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1933-34, 6: 119-28.— Hull, J. B., Dove, W. E., & Prince, F. M. Seasonal incidence and concentrations of sand fly larvae, Culicoides dovei Hall, in salt marshes (Ceratopogoninae: Diptera) J. Parasit., Urbana, 1934, 20: 162-72.—Macfie, J. W. S. A new species of Culicoides from Palestine. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., CULICOIDES 1023 CULTURE 1933, 27: 79-81.—Mandoul, A. H. Presence a Bordeaux de Culicoides perpungens. Ann. parasit., Par., 1926, 4: 319-22. ------ A propos des culicoides de la region bordelaise. Ibid., 1929, 7: 218-21.—Mukerji, S. On a new species of Culi- coides (Culicoides clavipalpis sp. nov.) with notes on the mor- phology of the mouth-parts and male terminalia of an Indian Culicoides. Ind. J. M. Res., 1930-31, 18: 1051-8, pb—Root, F. M.t & Hoffman, W. A. The North American species of Culicoides. Am. J. Hyg., 1937, 25: 150-76, 8 pb—Smith, R. O. A. Two species of Culicoides which feed on man. Ind. J. M. Res., 1929-30, 18: 255-7, pl. CULLEN, Glenn E. See Austin, James Harold, & Cullen, G. E. Hydrogen ion concentration of the blood [etc.] 75p. 8? Bait., 1926. CULLEN, John, 1797-1849. Blanton, W. B. [Biography] Virginia M. Month., 1927-28, 54: 356-8, port. CULLEN, Thomas Stephen, 1868- Col- lected reprints, v.3. v. p. 4? Bait., 1925. ---- Early medicine in Maryland. 15p. 7 pl. roy. 8? [Bait., 1927] For portrait see collection in library. For biography see Canada Lancet Pract., 1934, 82: 171-85. CULLEN, William, 1712-90. Comrie, J. D. An eighteenth century consultant. Edin- burg M. J., 1925, n. ser., 32: 17-30, pl.—Contributors to the science of medicine. Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 479. CULLER, Joseph Albertus, 1858- First book of anatomy, physiology and hygiene of the human body for pupils in the lower grades. x, 148p. 12? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co., 1905. CULLERIER, Michel, 1758-1827. Besombe, R. Michel Cullerier, chirurgien de Bicetre et de l'H6pital des Veneriens. 43p. 8? Par., 1929. CULLERRE, Elisabeth, 1894- *Du par- ricide en pathologie mentale au point de vue nosologique. 122p. 8? Par., 1925. CULLIS, Winifred, & BOND, Muriel. The body and health. 216p. illust. pl. 8? Lond., I. Nicholson & Watson, 1935. CULLMANN, Rinel, 1907- *Ueber die Costa-Reaktion. 26p. 8? Bonn, P. Kubens, 1931. CULP, W. T. S. Magnetic manhood; a manual of plain facts for masculine men, with a chapter on birth control. 94p. 8? [Charlotte, N. C, Queen City Print. Co., 1932] ---- Radiant womanhood; a manual for women, giving information as to sex, reproduc- tion, and birth control. 75p. 12? [Charlotte, N. C, 1932] CULPEPER, Nicholas, 1616-54. Pharma- copoeia Londinensis; or the London dispensary, 6. ed. 7 p. 1. 377p. 15 1. 12? London, P. Cole, ca. 1658. ---- Selections from the English physitian(!) with woodcuts by Olive Ward Hunt. 32p. 8? Lond., De La More Press [1929] For biography see Am. J. Surg., 1935, 27: 557, port. Also Brompton Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1933, 2: 1-8 (C. Wall) See also Kipling, R. The story of Nicholas Culpeper: astrologer-physician. Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 1061.—Pollard, W.H. Nicholas Culpeper (1616-1654) physician and astrologer. Birmingham M. Rev., 1930, 5: 411-23. CULPEPPER, James Henry P., 1882-1932. [Biography] Tr. South. Surg. Ass., 1933, 45: 602, port. CULPIN, Millais, 1874- The nervous patient, viii, 305p. 8? Lond., H. K. Lewis & Co., 1924. ---- Recent advances in the study of the psychoneuroses. vii, 348p. 8? Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1931. ---- & SMITH, May. The nervous tempera- ment, hi, 52p. 8? Lond., H. M. Stat. Off., 1930. Forms Rep. No. 61 Gr. Britain Privy Counc. M. Res. Counc. Indust. Health Res. Board. CULTURE. See also Anthropo-geography; Archeology; Civilization; Ethnography; Man, prehistoric; also names of traits of culture. Ackermann, W. And we are civilized. 27(>p. 8? N. Y. [1936] Boas, F. Kultur und Rasse. 256p. 8? Lpz., 1914. Danzel, T. W. Kultur und Religion des primitiven Menschen. 133p. 8? Stuttg.. 1924. Discher, F. T. Mode und Cynismus; Bei- trage zur Kenntniss unserer Culturformen und SittenbegrifTe. 108p. 8? Stuttg., 1879. Hough, W. Fire as an agent in human cul- ture. 270p. 8? Wash., 1926. Jones, N. The stone age in Rhodesia. 120p. 8? Lond., 1926. Kemmerich, M. P. A. Kultur-Kuriosa. 2. Bd. 296p. 8? Miinch., 1916. Klaatsch, H. Der Werdegang der Mensch- heit und die Entstehung der Kultur. 2. Aufl. 427p. 8? Berl., 1922. Lowie, R. H. An introduction to cultural anthropology. 265p. 8? Lond. [1934] Mead, M. *An inquiry into the question of cultural stability in Polynesia [Columbia Univ.] 89p. 8? N. Y., 1928. Shryock, R. H. Medical sources and the social historian, p.458-73. 8? [n. p.] 1936. Reprint from the American Historical Rev., 1936, 41: No. 3. Sydow, E. von. Kunst und Religion der Naturvolker. 237p. 4? Oldenburg i. O. [1926] Tylor, E. B. Primitive culture; researches into the development of mythology, philosophy, religion, language, art, and custom. 6. ed. 2v. 8? Lond., 1920. Baumler, E. Zeit- und Geistesstromungen. Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 818.—Bateson, G. Culture contact and schismo- genesis. Man, Lond., 1935, 35: 178-83.—Beninger, E. Die eiszeitlichen Kulturen in Europa. Volk & Rasse, 1929, 4: 222-32.—Breuil, H. Notes de voyage paleolithique en Europe centrale; les industries paieolithiques en Hongrie. Anthropolo- gie, Par., 1923, 33: 323-46.—Burkitt, M. C. Technique as a criterion of culture. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 427.— Case, C. M. Culture as a distinctive human trait. Am. J. Sociob, 1927, 32: 906-20.—Christian, V. Untersuchungen zur Paliioethnologie des Orients; die Beziehungen der Nagada- Kultur in Aegypten zu Vorderasien und zur Aegais. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1925, 55: 183-230.—Cilento, R. Racial pressure problems in the Pacific. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 900.—Courteault, P. Les relations intellectuelles entre la Grande-Bretagne et Bordeaux. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 567-9.—Debetz, G. F. [Turko-Finnish relations in the Volga basin, according to paleoanthropological documents] Antrop. J., Moskva, 1932, 54-73.—Deuel, T. Basic cultures of the Mississippi valley. Am. Anthrop., 1935, 37: 429-45, 2 pl.—Engemann, W. Afrika im Lichte der Kulturmorphologie des Leo Frobenius. Erdball, 1930, 4: 63; 93.—Goldenweiser, A. A. Some problems of race and culture in the United States. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1922, 49: 473-6.—Gower, C. D. The northern and southern affiliations of Antillean cultures. Mem. Am. Anthrop. Ass., 1927, No. 35, 1-60.— Hemmeier, J. C. German-American influence on the develop- ment of culture in the United States. Old Maryland, 1914, 10: 1-6.—Hirschberg. W. Kultur und Korperbau. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1930, 60: 20-32.—Kluckhohn, C. Some reflections on the method and theory of the Kulturkreislehre. Am. Anthrop., 1936, 38: 157-201, 3 pb—Konig, E. Volker- verkehr und Gedankenaustausch im Altertum. Deut. Rev , 1917, 2: 109-18.—Krause, F. Kulturwandel und Volkstum. Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1929, 59: 247-65 [Discussion] 265-8.—Kroeber, A. L. Historical reconstruction of culture growths and organic evolution. Am. Anthrop., 1931, 33: 149-56.—Lundborg, H. [Culture and race problem a medico- biological illustration] Sven. lak. sail, hand., 1920, 46: 64- 95.—Marcuse, L. Die Struktur der Kultur. jahrb. Charakt., 1926, 2-3: 131-9.—Mason, J. A. Archaeology of Santa Marta, Colombia; the Tairona culture; report on field work. Field Mus. Nat. Hist. Anthrop. Ser., 1931, 20: 1-130, 64 pl, 2 maps.—Meyer, E. Der Einfluss der Kultur aiif das Menschengeschlecht. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1.— Michna, H. Erziehung und Unterricht auf der primitivsten Stufe der Kultur. Erdball, 1926-27, 1: 334-40, 2 pb—Mochi, A. Taune riss-wiirmiana, wurmiana e postwiirmiana e indus- tria paleolitica superiore nella grotta di Cucigliana. Riv. antrop., 1911, 16: 259-72, p].—Modi. J. J. Cultural anthro- pology as observed in a government house reception. J. CULTURE 1024 CUMMINGS Anthrop. Soc. Bombay, 1927-28, 13: 779-803.—Morant, G. M. Cultural anthropology and statistics; a one-sided review of Sex and Culture. Man, Lond., 1935, 35: 34-9.—Peake, H. J. E. The beginning of agriculture. Nature, Lond., 1927, 119: 157-9.—Petersen, H. Anatomie und Kultur. Zschr. Anat. Entwmech., 1936, 106: 1-10.—Prinzing, F. Kulturelle Entwicklung und Absterbeordnung. Arch. Rassen. Ges. Biob, 1910, 7: 579-605.—Rellini, U. Successione probabile delle industrie pleistoceniche europeo-africane. Riv. antrop., 1926-27, 27: 133-80, ch.—Roheim, G. La psychologie raciale et les origines du capitalisme chez les primitifs. Rev. fr. psychanal., 1929, 3: 122-49.------ Psycho-analysis of primitive cultural types. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1932, 13: 1-224, 4 pl. Also Imago, 1932, 18: 297-563. ------ The evolution of culture. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1934, 15: 387-418.—Samson, J. W. Maskuliner und femininer Kulturgehalt. Zschr. Sexwiss., 1928, 15: 186-94.—Schebesta, P. P. Die Zimbabwe-Kultur in Afrika. Anthropos, Modling, 1926, 21: 484-522.—Schmideberg, M. The role of psychotic mechanisms in cultural development. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1930, 11: 387-418.—Steinmann. Die Zeitrechnung in der spiiteren Eiszeit und Nacheiszeit mit Beziehung auf die jiingeren Kulturen. Korbl. Deut. Ges. Anthrop., Brnschw., 1917, 48: 15.—Thiele. Vom Untergang des Abendlandes und seiner Abwehr. Aerztl. Mschr., 1927, 97-103.—Trim- born, H. Zur Lehre von den Kulturkreisen. Zschr. Eth- nol., 1933, 65: 110-9.—Trevor, T. G. Some observations on the relics of pre-European culture in Rhodesia and South Africa. J. R. Anthrop. Inst. Gr. Britain, 1930, 60: 389-99, 2 pb—Wallis, W. D. Race and culture. Sc. Month., 1926, 23: 313-21.—Weber, A. Kultursoziologische Versuche; das alte Aegypten und Babylonien. Arch. Sozialwiss., 1926, 55: 1-59.—Wilbur, C. M. The history of the crossbow, illus- trated from specimens in the United States National Museum. Annual Rep. Smithson. Inst., 1936, 427-38, 6 pb—Wissler, C. Material culture. In Handb. Social Psychol. (Murchison, C.) Worcester, 1935, 520-64. CULTURE [bacterial] See Bacteria, Cultivation; Blood, Bacterial culture, &c. CULTURE medium. See Bacteria, Cultivation: Culture media; also names of culture media as Agar; Pepton, &c. CULVER, Garry Eugene, 1849- , & ROGERS, Thomas Arthur. Organic and food chemistry, vii, 212p. 8? Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co. [1929] CUMARIN. See Coumaric acid. CUMBERBATCH, Alphonso Elkin, 1848-1929. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1929, 1: 742.—W., C. E. Obit- uary. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1929, 62: 42-4, port. CUMBERBATCH, Elkin Percy, 1880- Essentials of medical electricity. 5. ed. rev. & enl. xv, 388p. 12? Lond., H. Kimpton, 1921. Also 7. ed. xiv, 508p. illust. 8? 1933. ---- Diathermy, its production and uses in medicine and surgery. 2. ed. xiii, 332p. 8? Lond., W. Heinemann, 1927. ---- & ROBINSON, C. A. Treatment of gonococcal infection by diathermy, with an ap- pendix on the treatment of other forms of arthritis by diathermy, vii, 150p. 12? Lond., W. Heine- mann, 1925. CUMMER, Clyde Lottridge, 1882- A manual of clinical laboratory methods. 2. ed. rev. xviii, 547p. 12 diagrs. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1926. Also 3. ed. xx, 583p. 12 pl. tab. 1931. CUMMING, Hugh Smith, 1869- The smallpox hazard, x, p. fol. Jackson, Miss., 1922. ---- The progress of medicine. Cutting from The Washington Post, Sunday, Jan. 8, 1928, Wash. For biography see Phi Chi Q., Menasha, 1935, 32: 350-3, port. See also McKee, Oliver. He watches over the nation's health; Surgeon General Cumming, entering his third term, has done much in the advance of preventive medicine. 1 1. fob, N. Y., 1928. Cutting from the New York Times Maga- zine, N. Y., 1928. Also The election of Surgeon-General Cumming [Director General of the Pan-American Sanitary Office] N. England J. M., 1934, 211: 1033. Also Surgeon- General Cumming retires. Diplomate, 1936, 8: 95. CUMMINGS, Bruce Frederick (W. N. P. BARBELLION [pseud.]) 1889-1919. A last diary, xlviii, 148p. 8? N. Y., G. H. Doran Co., 1920. CUMMINGS, George. The Cummings road to health. 112p. front. 12? Lond., G. Rich- ards, 1923. CUMMINS, William Edward Ashley, 1858- 1923. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 788. CUMPSTON, John Howard Lidgett, 1880- The history of small-pox in Australia, 1788-1908. 3 p. 1. 182p. 2 plans. 8? Melbourne, Gov. Print. Off., 1914. Forms Serv. pub. No. 3 of Quarantine Ser., Australia Com- monwealth Dep. Health. ---- The history of diphtheria, scarlet fever, measles, and whooping cough in Australia, 1788- 1925. x, 617p. 8? Canberra, Gov. Print. Off., 1927. Forms Serv. pub. No. 37, Australia Commonwealth Dep. Health. ---- & McCALLUM, F. The history of the plague in Australia, 1900-25. 238p. 3 maps. 8? Melbourne, Gov. Print. Off., 1926. Forms Serv. pub. No. 32, Australia Commonwealth Dep. Health. ---- The history of the intestinal infections and typhus fever in Australia, 1788-1923. 738p. 8? Melbourne, Gov. Print. Off., 1927. Forms Serv. pub. No. 36, Australia Commonwealth Dep. Health. CUMSTON, Charles Greene, 1868-1927. An introduction to the history of medicine, from the time of the Pharaohs to the end of the 18. century, with an essay on the relation of history and philos- ophy to medicine, by F. G. Crookshank. xxxii, 390p. 24 pl. 8? Lond., K. Paul & Co., 1926. For biography see Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 734. Also Janus, Leiden, 1928, 32: 117 (E. Wickersheimer) Also Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1: 886. For portrait see collection in library. CUMULATIVE (The) book index; a world list of books in the English language, 1928-32; sup- plementing the United States catalog, 4. edition. Ed. by Mary Burnham. 4 p. 1. 2298p. fol. N. Y., H. W. Wilson Co., 1933. CUNEIFORM bone. See under Carpus; Tarsus. CUNER, Izu, 1908- *Les methodes de la lutte contre les maladies veneriennes. 49p. 8? Par., M. Vigne, 1935. CUNEUS. See Brain, Occipital lobe. CUNHA, Antonio. *Da correlacao entre testes de desenvolvimento mental e testes paico-mo- tores. 124p 8? S. Paulo, 1933. CUNNANE, William B., 1855-1924. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 860. CUNNILINGUS [including fellatio] See also Coitus; Homosexuality; Sexual in- stinct, Perversion. Luiz. Les fellatores, moeurs de la decadence. 229p. 12? Par., 1888. Belohradsky, V. [Singular case of sexual perversion: cun- nilingus and fellatio] Cas. lek. £esk., 1893, 32: 621; passim.— Bryan, D. A note on the tongue. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1922, 3: 481.—Horch. Sexualitat und Ehescheidung. Arch. Sexforsch., 1915, 1: 42-52.—Rivers, W. C. A new theory of kissing, cunnilingus, fellatio. Alienist & Neur., 1915, 36: 253-68.—Sadger, J. Haut-, Schleimhaut- und Muskelerotik. Jahrb. psychoanal. Forsch., 1911-12, 3: 525-56. CUNNING, Joseph, 1872- , & JOLL, Cecil A. Aids to surgery. 4. ed. viii, 420 p. 16? Lond., Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1919. CUNNINGHAM 1025 CUPPING CUNNINGHAM, Albert Stevens, 1855-1923. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1865. CUNNINGHAM, Bess Virginia, 1882- Family behavior; a study of human relations. 2, 471p. illust. diagrs. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1936. CUNNINGHAM, Daniel John, 1850-1909. Address to the Anthropological Section [on the role of the human brain in evolution] 13p. 8? [Lond., 1901] Bound in Papers on anthrop. (F. L. Hoffman) 1878-1920. ---- Manual of practical anatomy; rev. and ed. by Arthur Robinson. 6. ed. rev. v.l. xxx, 674p. 8? Lond., H. Frowde [et al.] 1917. Also 8. ed. rev. and ed. by Arthur Robinson. 3v. H. Milford [1927] Also 9. ed. rev. and ed. by J. C. Brash and E. B. Jamieson. 3v. illust. pl. port. [1935] CUNNINGHAM, Herbert William, 1868-1932. [Obituary] Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 646. CUNNINGHAM, John Francis, 1876-1932. [Obituary] Brit. M. J., 1932, 2: 275. CUNNINGHAM, John H[enry] jr., 1877- Urologv. p.201-418. 23 pl. 12? Chic, Year book pub., 1926. Forms part of Pract. Med. Ser. Ser. 1926. ----Year book of urology. 5v. 8? Chic, Year book, pub., 1933-37. See also Pusey, William Allen, & Senear, Francis Eugen. Dermatology and syphilis [&c] 474p. 12? Chic. [1931]— Wise, Fred, Sulzberger, Marion B., & Cunningham, J. H. Dermatology and syphilis; and urology. 472p. 12? Chic. [1932] CUNNINGHAM, Joseph Thomas, 1859-1935. Modern biology; a review of the principal phenomena of animal life in relation to modern concepts and theories, xii, 244p. 8? Lond., K. Paul & Co., 1928. For biography see Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 42. CUNNINGHAM, L. C. Dairy-farm manage- ment, 36p. 9 figs. 8? Ithaca, 1937. Forms No. 364 of Cornell Extens. Bull. CUNNINGHAM, William, 1849- Alien immigrants to England. xxiii, 286p. front. 4 pl. 2 maps. 12? Lond., S. Sonnenschein & Co., 1897. CUNY, Fernand. *Die Behandlung der Ge- burt bei engem Becken in Basel [Basel] 37p. 8? Stuttg., 1913. CUNY, Gertrud, 1892- *Miliartuberku- lose im Anschluss an Entbindung ausgehend von einer Genitaltuberkulose. 42p. 8? Berl., E. Ebering, 1917. CUNY, L., & QUIVY, D. Donnees actuelles sur l'hormone testiculaire; modes d'obtention et de caracterisation. 76p. 8? Par., Masson & cie, 1932. CUORE e circolazione. Roma, v.l, 1916- CUOTO, Miguel, 1867-1934. Da Fonseca, O. Necrologie. Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1934, 42: 188-91, port.—Necrologio. Bol. Of. san. panam., 1934, 13: 863. Also Rev. As. paul. med., 1934, 4: 251-63. CUPERMAN, Saul, 1897- *Traitement d'attaque bismutho-arsenical de la syphilis. 61p. 8° Par., 1927. CUPIDO, Jose Donato. *Das febres penodicas provenientes dos miasmas paludosos. Up. roy. 8? Bahia, Tourinho & Co., 1868. CUPPING. See also Acupuncture; Bloodletting; Hyperemia, passive: Therapeutic use; Leeching. Droin, J. *De l'effet des ventouses seches sur le taux des leucocytes et sur la pression arterielle* production de chocs hemoclasiques par les applications de ventouses. 31p. 8? Geneve, 1923. 112386—vol. 3, 4th series----65 Aschner, B. Verbesserte Apparatur und Indikationen fiir das unblutige und blutige Schrdpfverfahren. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 1220-2.—Boskovic, V. Lokal- und Allge- meinwirkung unblutiger Schropfkopfe (Ventousen) Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1929, 37: 249-53.— Dutt Gupta. A. K. Dry cupping and its sequel. Ind. M. Gaz., 1938, 73: 157.—Gubb, A. S. Cupping, dry and wet. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 639 — Hallion, L. La ventouse comme instrument de choc humoral. Rev. prat, biob, Pari, 1926, 19: 65-71.—Lesbouyries. De I'utilisation des ventouses en mfidecine vfitfirinaire. Bulb Soc. centr. med. vfit., Par., 1924, 77: 304.—Onufriev, E. [The effect of dry cuppingl Russ. klin., 1925, 4: 3-8.—Roch, M., & Droin, J. Comment agissent les ventouses? Rev. mid. Suisse rom., 1923, 43: 251-6.—Ruhmann, W. Vom Schropfen; sein praktischer Wert und Wirkungsweg bei Kreislaufstorung und Rheumaleiden. Fortsch. Med., 1936, 54: 1-10—Sac- chetto, G., & Simonetti, A. Contributo alio studio della rea- zione ematica determinata dalle coppette secche. Gazz. osp., 1923, 44: 882-4.—Ventouse (La) Aspir. J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 827-9.—Werber, G. Junod's blood derivations. Washington M. Ann., 1909-10, 8: 281-90.—Zur Verth, M. Schrdpfverfahren. Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 2337-9. CUPREINE [and derivatives] See also in 3. ser. Eucupin; Optochin; Vuzin; also under names of diseases as Pneumonia; Sepsis, &c Albright, I. C. Aethylapocuprein als Lokalanasthetikum. Acta brevia neerl., 1938, 8: 39-42.—Berger, E. Ueber die Bindung der Chinaalkaloide an Erythrozyten; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Vuzinwirkung. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1926, 47: 423-30.—Millzner, R. J., & Leake. C. D. Toxicity of eucupin in local analgesia. Proc Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 526.—Takats, G., & Paunz, T. Die Verlangerung der ortlichen Betaubung mit einem Chinaalkaloid. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1324-6.—Van Dongen, K. Tbe action of hydro- cupreine and hydrocupreidine on the urinary bladder of cats. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1938, 58: 198. ---- ethylhydro [Optochin] Oepbn, H. von. *Ueber Optochin-Amblyopie. 79p. 8? Bonn, 1917. Alman, B. D. [Recent observations on ethylhydrocuprein] Vest, oft., 1916, 33: 136-40.—Alvis, B. Y. Amaurosis following ingestion of ethylhydrocuprein; report of a case. Arch. Ophth., Chic. 1929, n. ser., 2: 328-32.—Arjona, E. Vergleichende chemotherapeutische Untersuchungen iiber das Aethylapochinin und Optochin. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1934, 83: 472-7 — Askanazy. Zur Optochinfrage. Deut. med. Wschr., 1916, 42: 773.—Biilsma. Aethvlbydrocuprein oder Optochin. Klin. Wschr., 1925. 4: 335.—Blaaso, S., & Varga, T. [Elimina- tion of optochin] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 260. ------ Unter- suchungen zur Pharmakologie und Pharmakodynamie des Kindesalters; Studie uber die Optochiriausscheidung. Arch. Kinderh., 1935, 105: 234-9.—Bohn-Jespersen, E. [Optochin poisoning] Ugeskr. lager, 1918, 80: 146-50.—Ehinger, M. L'optochine basique en thfirapeutique. Rev. mfid. Suisse rom., 1929, 49: 441-54.—Ginzberg. Vorubergehende Amaurose scheinbar nach Optochinum basicum. Deut. med. Wschr., 1917, 43: 590.—Koutsev, A. Amaurose par optochine. Ann ocul., Par., 1933, 170: 583-9. Also Bull. Soc opht. Paris, 1933, 289.—Ohm. Ueberempfindlichkeit fiir Optochin. Zschr. Augenh., 1931, 74: 179.—Pasternacki, B. W. Optochin ambly- opia. Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 1102.—Rosin. Bemer- kung zur Optochindarreichung. Ther. Gegenwart, 1917, 19: 374.—Satanovsky, P., & Bettinotti, S. I. Un caso de amaurosis optoquinica curado. Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 804-6.—Schou, H. I. [Ocular complications following internal administration of optochin] Hospitalstidende, 1917, 8. R., 9: 1139.—Schwarzkopf, G. Kritisches und Experimentelles iiber die Methvl- und Optochinamblyopie. Zschr. Augenh., 1922, 48: 317-:42.—Swab, C. M. Amblyopia from ethyl- hydrocupreine. Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1932, n. ser.. 7: 285-93.— Ten Doesschate, G., & Storm Van Leeuwen, W. Pharma- cologisch onderzoek over de werking van optochine op hart en vaten. Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1917, 676-90. CUPULA. See under Cochlea. CURARE. See also Arrow poison; Curarization; Muscle, Physiology; Strychnos. Brown, M. W. Curare, the magical and mysterious. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 149.—Cervera. L., & Guglielmetti, J. Sensibilidad al curare de las ranas europeas y americanas co- munes. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1920, 33: Sect. Soc. biob, 96- 8.—Karassik, V. M., Petrunkina, A. M., & Petrunkin, M. L. [Chemical combination of curare with proteins; role of the pH in the process] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1928, 28: 441-9.—Lapicque, L., & Lapicque, M. Pour prficiser la notion de curare. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1928, 99: 486-8.—Lehman. A. J. Curare- actions of Erythrina americana. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., CURARE 1026 CURARE 1935-36, 33: 501-3.—Pearson, W. A. African arrow poison. Hahneman. Month., 1933, 68: 445.—Risquez, J. R. Contri- buci6n al estudio del curare de Venezuela. Gac. med. Caracas, 1935, 42: 275-7.—Santesson, C. G. Eine Probe von Topfku- rare. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1927, 52: 209-21. ------ Ein starkes Topf-Kurare von den Tucuna-(Ticuna-) Indianern des oberen Amazonas. Acta med. scand., 1931, 75: 1-9.— West, R. Curare in man. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25: 1107-16. ------ A pharmacological study of derivatives of 2 specimens of tubo-curare, and an examination of 4 members of genus Strychnos and 1 rubiaceous plant associated with the curares of British Guiana. Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1937, 56: 81-116. ----- Alkaloids. Blume, W. Die Krampfwirkung des Curarins. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1934, 175: 745-53.—Briscoe, G. Selective action of small doses of curarine for certain rates and strengths of stimulation. J. Physiol., Lond., 1935-36, 84: 43.—Hauschild, F. Zur Pharmakologie und Chemie des Curins. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933-34, 174: 742-54. ------ Ueber die Dar- stellung eines hochwirksamen Calebassen-Curarins. Ibid., 1934, 175: 14-6.—Lendle, L. Untersuchungen iiber den phar- makodynamiscben Grenzwert des Kurarin. Ibid., 1925, 107: 155-61.—Meyer, H. H. Ueber Curarin. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1926, 29: 1-3.—West, R. The action of curarine on the respiratory mechanism. J. Physiol., Lond., 1937-38, 91: 437- 46. Also Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 432.—Zanella, B. L;ultra- filtrazione quale mezzo di separazione e purificazione dei prin- cipii attivi delle droghe; la curarin cristallizzata. Arch. ital. sc farm., 1932, 1: 239-43. ---- Pharmacology. Roncato, A. Sull' iperglicemia curarica. 16p. 8? Padova, 1930. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 254. Ammirandoli, G. Comportamento della attivitA posturale e motoria dei muscoli oculari sotto l'azione del curaro. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 896-8.—Auger, D., & Fessard, A. Action du curare sur la decharge de la torpille. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1928, 99: 1784.—Berredo Carneiro, P. de. Les principes actifs du curare. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1938, 206: 1202-4.— Bremer, F., & Titeca, J. Mficanisme de Taction elective du curare sur le tonus postural et les hypertonics. C. rend. Soc biob, 1927, 97: 1407-11. ------ Nouvelles recherches sur le mficanisme de l'atonie curarique. Ibid., 1931, 107: 253-7. ■------ & Van der Meiren, L. Action elective du curare k faibles doses sur le tonus musculaire. Ibid., 1927, 96: 704-7. ------ Sur le sensibilite au curare de la rigidite1 tetanique locale. Ibid., 97:895-8.—Calvano, A., & Montoro, V. Attivita del curaro sulla capacita deidrogenativa dei tessuti. Riv. pat. sper., 1930, 5: 459-63.—De Almeida, M. O., & Moussatche, H. Action du curare sur les contractures. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1934, 116: 499-501.—Emmelin, N., & Kahlson, G. Versuche zur Deutung des Antagonismus zwischen Curare, Pentame- thylentetrazol und Pyridin-j8-carbonsaurediaethylamid. Skand. Arch. Pbysiob, Berl., 1937, 77: 312-8.—Funke, O. Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Wirkung des Crari und einiger anderer Gifte. Ber. Sachs. Ges. Wiss., 1859, 11: Math, phys., 1-29—Haya- shida, T. Ueber die Wirkung von Curare auf die regulatori- schen fordernden Skelettmuskelnerven. Keijo J. M., 1932, 3: 175-7.—Hecht, K. Untersuchungen iiber den Angriffspunkt von Kurare. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 113: 314-20 — Icard, S. Le lezard gris (Lacerta muralis) rfiactif physiologique des poisons; le curare serait-il un poison musculaire? Marseille mfid., 1927, 64: 16-26.—Karassik. W. M., Petrunkina, A., & Petrunkin. M. Ueber die Verbindung von Curare mit einigen Eiweisstoffen und Farbstoffen und die Abhangigkeit dieses Pro- zesses vom pn. Biochem. Zscbr., 1929, 210: 70-5.—Koch, E., & Nordmann, M. Mikroskopische Beobachtungen am Kreislaufe des Siiugetieres mit gleichzeitiger Verzeichnung des Blut- druckes; iiber den Einfluss des Curare auf die Strombahn des Splanchnicusgebietes beim Kaninchen. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 64: 75-80.—Kodera, Y. Ueber die Reizzeitspannungs- kurve des curaresierten Froschmuskels. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1928,220: 268-73.—Lapicaue, M..& Lapicque, L. Sur la curari- sation chez les crustacfis. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1936,123:388=91 — Lapicque, M., & Veil, C. Comparisons de l'effet toxique de differents curares. Ibid., 1928, 99: 488-90.—Lippmann, R., & Wajzer, J. Action du curare sur les fichanges du muscle en anafirobiose. Ibid., 1938, 127: 508-10.—Marsili-Libelli. G. Effetti della stimolazione del simpatico cervicale sulla posizione del padiglione auricolare del coniglio curarizzato. Boll. Soc ital. biob"sper., 1935, 10: 953-5.—Moruzzi, G. Contributo alio studio del meccanismo dell' atonia curarica. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1934-35, 34: 455-66.—Olarte, L. E. Contribuci6n al estudio de la terapfiutica del curare en Venezuela. Gaz. mfid. Caracas, 1936, 43: 242-51.—Partos. A. Ueber die Wirkung des Curare auf den Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel, auf die Harnsekretion und iiber die Schutzwirkung der Leber dem Gifte gegeniiber. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1929, 223: 40-6.—Pereira, J. R. Accio pharmaco- dynamica do curare. Rev. med.. S. Paulo, 1930-31, 15: No. 53, 4-10.—Petrov, J. R. Ueber den Einfluss einiger kolloidaler Farbstoffe auf die Kurarevergiftung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1924. 103: 196-208. ------ Weitere Untersuchungen iiber die Schutzwirkung einiger Kolloidsubstanzen bei Kurarever- giftung. Ibid., 1925, 106:214-22.—Raymond-Hamet. Effets du curare sur l'hypotension provoqufie chez l'animal yohimbi- nisfi, par les doses moyennes d'adrfinaline. C. rend. Soc biob, 1933, 112: 656-8. ------ Sur l'antagonisme de curare et de la pilocarpine. Ibid., 1934, 115: 602-4.—Rijlant, P. De l'action du curare sur la forme de l'oscillogramme cathodique des muscles strifis des vertfibres. Ibid., 1933, 113: 1553.—Santesson, C. G. Pfeilgiftstudien; eine Kurareprobe aus Ecuador. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1934, 68: 202-14.— Spagnol, G. Sul rapporto tra dose tossica e velocita di iniezione del curaro. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1927, 25: 286-95.—Sudo, G. Ueber die Wirkung von Curare und Quartarammonium auf die Erregbarkeit der Ner- venfasern. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1935, 47: 797.—Tour- nade, A., Hermann, H., & Jourdan, F. Curare et adrfinalino- secrfition. C. rend. Soc biob, 1931, 106: 341.—Tournade, A., & Malmejac, J. Reproduction sur le chien des experiences d'empoisonnement curarique partiel realisfies classiquement sur la grenouille. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 192: 238-40.—Ucko, H. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Beziehungen zwischen Kochsalz- und Stickstoffausscheidung beim curaresierten Frosch. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 50:400-9.—Vellard, J. A., & De Assis, A. Etudes immunologiques sur le curare. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1934, 52: 102-17. Also Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1934, 42: 121-35.—Wenner, W. F., & Blanchard. E. W. Effect of intravenous injections of alkali on physiological action of curare. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 182. Also Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 91: 563-6.—West, R. The phar- macology and therapeutics of curare and its constituents. Proc. R. Soc. M.. Lond., 1934-35, 28: 565-78. ------ Phar- macology and therapeutics of curare. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 125.—Wilson, A. T., & Wright, S. Anti-curare action of potas- sium and other substances. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1935- 36, 26: 127-39. CURARIZATION. See also Curare; Muscle, Physiology; also names of substances with curare-like effect as Magnesium; Tellurium, &c Perregaux, C. de. *Etudes experimentales sur la curarisation. 22p. 8? Lausanne, 1924. Dehennot, O. Les poisons curarisants et la fatigue muscu- laire. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1934, 117: 318-20.—Kleitman, N., & Crawford, R. A. A substitute for curare in classroom experi- ments. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1923-24, 9: 326-8.—Konorski, J., & Lubinska, L. Sur le caractfire apparent des troubles de Texcita- bilitfi nerveuse pendant la curarisation partielle par l'ion mag- nfisien. Arch, internat. physiol., Lifige, 1936-37, 44: 249-64 — Labes, R. Ueber Kurarewirkung der Tellurite am Frosch. Arch. exp. Path , Lpz., 1929, 141: 142-7.—Pacella, G. Sur la curari- sation de Leptodactylus ocellatus. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1922, 87: 1048. Also Rev. As. med. argent., 1922, 35: Sect. Soc. biob, 300-2.—Piccinini, G. M. I gastrocnemi di eterotermi curariz- zati compiono un lavoro maggiore di quelli normali. Boll. Soc. biob sper., 1926, 1: 353-8.—Rushton. W. A. H. Lanicque's theory of curarization. J. Physiol., Lond., 1933, 77: 337-64.— Terauchi.K. Ueber die sogenannte Kurarewirkung verschiede- ner Substanzen. Tohoku .1. Exp. M., 1928-29, 12: 505-13 — Z«-likovski, A. Les poisons curarisants et la fatigue musculaire. C. rend. Soc. hVi.. 1930, 104: 360-2. CURASSON, Georges, 1889- *La rage en pathologie exotique [Alfort] 57p. 8? Par., 1933. ---- Traite de pathologie exotique veteri- naire et comparee. 3v. 8? Par., Vigot freres [1936] CURAVON. See under Barbituric acid. CURCIO, Attilio. Apparecchi ortopedici ed arti artificiali. 2. ed. 3 p. 1. 292p. 2 pl. roy. 8? Tor., 1921. CURCULIONIDAE. See also Coleoptera. Buchanan, L. L. The genus Panscopus Schoenherr (Coleoptera: Curculionidae) 18p. 8? Wash., 1936. Isaac, P. V. The turnip gall weevil, Ceuthorrhynchus pleurostigma, Marsh (Coleoptera, Curculionidae) Ann. Appl. Biob, Lond., 1923, 10: 151-93, 3 pb—Marcu, O. Bei- trage zur Kenntnis der Stridulationsorgane der Curculioni- dengattungen Rhinoscapha, Homalonotus und Dionychus. Zool. Anz.. 1931-32, 97: 109-11.—Marshall, G. A. K. New injurious Curculionidae (Col.) Bull. Entom. Res., Lond., 1926-27, 17: 199-218, pb—Schultze, W. A monograph of the pachyrrhynchid group of the Brachyderinae, Curculionidae. Philippine J. Sc, 1923, 23: 609-67, 6 pb—Voss, E. Indo- Malavische Rbynchitinen (Curculionidse) siebenter Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Curculioniden. Ibid., 1922, 21: 385; 1923, 22: 489. CURCUMA 1027 CURRAL CURCUMA [and derivatives] See also Zingiberaceae; also names of diseases of the biliary tract. Bodart, F. Ueber die Wirkung intravenos verabreichter Curcumapriiparate. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 473.— Grabe, F. Ueber die galletreibende Wirkung von Curcuma domestica (Temoe lawak) Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1934, 176: 673-82.—Guttenberg, A. Das Cholagogum Curcumen. Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1998.—Henning, N., & Kiinzel, O. Unter- suchungen iiber Resorption und Ausscheidung des Curcumins. Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1611.—Kalk. H., & Nissen, K. Lnteisuchungen uber die wirksamen Stoffe der Curcuma (Temoelavac) und ihren Einfluss auf die Funktion der Leber und Gallenwege. Deut. med. Wschr. 1932, 58: 1718-21.— Led ere, H. Action cholfirfitique du Temoe-lawak (Curcuma xantborrhiza R.) Presse mfid., 1935, 43: 1760.—Paolillo, S. Azione terapeutica della curcinia negli itteri da assorbimento. Minerva med., Tor., 1935, 26: 157-61.—Philipp, U. Erfah- rungen bei der Behandlung der Leber- und Gallenwegerkran- kungen mit Curcumen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 360.— Polzfuss. M. Experimentelle und klinische Untersuchungen iiber die Wirksamkeit des Cholereticums Curcumen bei Ner- venleiden. Mschr. Psychiat., 1935-36, 92: 326-45.—Pottervan Loon, J. [Cholagogue effect of the plant Temoe lawak] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1934, 74: 782-4.—Robbers, H. Ueber den Wirkungsmechanismus der einzelnen Curcuma- bestandteile auf die Gallensekretion. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1936, 181: 328-34. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1141.—Stirnadel, M. Curcuma als Heilpflanze. Ther. Ge- genwart, 1934, 75: 73-5.—Vetterlein, S. Erfahrungen mit Curcumen in der Therapie der Leber- und Gallenleiden. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 964. CURETTE. See Biopsy; Instrument; Uterus, Curettage. CURIE, Marie Sklodowska, 1867-1934. Ajamil, L. F. La vida de Madame Curie. Bol. Liga cancer, Habana, 1936, 7: 1-5.—[Biography] J. Organother., 1935, 19: 15-7.—Buben. I. [Obituary] Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 649.—Capizzano, N. Sesi6n de homenaje a la memoria de Mme Curie. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1934, 48: 551-8 — Chambers, H. The Marie Curie Hospital. Med. Woman J., 1931,38:79-82.—Friedrich, W. Nekrolog. Strahlentherapie, 1934, 51: 3-6. port.—McKibbin-Harper, M. A medical woman looks at Madame Curie. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1931, 37: 61- 74.—[Obituary] Clih. M. & S., 1934, 41: 376.—Ramirez, E. [Biography] Gac mfid. Mfixico, 1936, 66: 223-9.—Regaud, C. [Biography] Brit. J. Radiob, 1934, n. ser., 7: 522-30 — Roussy, G. Nficrologie. Presse mfid., 1934, 42: 1523-5 — Smith. M.S. C. An impassioned scientist. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 99.—Wood, F. C. Marie Curie—her life work. Sc. Month., 1938, 46: 378-85, port. ----BECQUEREL, P. [et al.] Les progres de la physique moleculaire; conference faites en 1913-14. 2 p. 1. 242p. 8? Par., Gauthier- Villars & cie, 1914. CURIE, Pierre, 1859-1906. Contributors to the science of medicine; Pierre and Marie Curie. Med. J. & Rec, 1925, 121: 110-2.—Curie. Pierre Curie am Experimentiertisch. Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1933, 8: No. 356.—Glasser, O. Pierre and Marie Curie and the dis- covery of radium. In Am. Congr. of Radiol. Science of radi- ology, Springfield, 1933, 15-21.—Panebaker, G. Pierre and Marie Curie. Med. Life, 1925, 32: 365-78, port. CURIEL Abenatar, Juvenal. *Revisi6n de la semiologfa cavitaria. 39p. 8? Caracas, 1928. CURIETHERAPIE et radiotherapie pene- trante. 378p. 8? [Par., 1926] CURIETHERAPY. See Radiumtherapy. CURIOSITY. Avalon, J. Le Servante officieuse; le Curieux; l'lndiscret, trois estampes sur Le Remede. Aesculape, Par., 193o, 25: 79-81.—Odier, C. Curiositfi morbide; disparition dun grave dfifaut cbez une enfant de 11 ans apres 2 seances d analyse psychologique. Arch, psychol., Geneve, 1928, 21: 76-92. CURLING, T. Blizard, 1811-88. [Portrait] Brit. J. Urol., 1938, 10: 2. CURLING'S ulcer. See Duodenum, Ulcer: Causes. CURMAN, C[arl Peter] 1833-1913. Om bad och badning [Bath and bathing] 2 p. 1. 20p. 8° Stockh., Halsovannens Forlag [1902] CURME, Decimus, 1839-1925. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 1095. CURRAL. See also Barbituric acid, diallyl. Becker. Einige Versuche mit dem neuen Schlafmittel Currab Prakt. Arzt, 1924. n. F., 9: 8.—Heise, W. Verlauf einer Curralvergiftung. Munch, med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1889.— Hornstein, O. Erfahrungen mit Curral Cewega, einem neueren Hypnotikum und Sedativum. Fortsch. Med., 1924, 42: 8.—In- hiilsen. Ueber das Schlafmittel Curral. Zschr. Bahnarzte, 1925, 20: 16.—Jablonski, W. Augeniirztliche Erfahrungen mit dem Schlafmittel Curral. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1924, 73: 183-6 — Laufer, K. Erfahrungen mit dem Schlafmittel Curral. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 284.—Lehmann, F. Erfahrungen mit Curral. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1924-25, 26: 28.—Linden. Erfahrungen mit Curral. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1214.—Loewy-Hattendorf, E. Curral, ein neues Schlafmittel. Ther. Gegenwart, 1923, 64: 208.—Mercklin, A. Notiz zur Anwendung des Curral. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1924-25, 26: 48.—Pliimecke, O. Zur Curral-Therapie. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 1423-5.—Reiche, F., & Halberkann, J. Ueber Curral und seine Wiederausscheidung mit dem Harn. Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 235.—Scheibner, R. Nebener- scheinungen nach Gebrauch von Curral und Holopon. Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 761.—Thomel. Beobachtungen bei Curral. Ibid., 1214.—Weinberg, F. Erfahrungen mit dem Schlafmittel Curral. Ibid., 1924, 50: 1377. Practical Russian grammar. Bost., D. C. Heath & Co. CURRALL, R. T. Pt. I. 248p. 8? [1917] CURRAN, C. P. Publishing Co. The Curran system of hospital accounting simplified. 40p. 4? S. Louis [1927] CURRAN, Charles Howard, 1894- The families and genera of North American Diptera. 514p. illust. pl. port. 8? [N. Y.] 1934. — & KAUFFELD, Carl. Snakes and their ways. xvii, 286p. illust. pl. 8? N. Y., Harper & Bros., 1937. CURRAN, William Patrick, jr., 1903- *The importance of early diagnosis of acute intestinal obstruction and its treatment [Mar- quette Univ.] 17p. 4° Milwaukee, 1930. Typewritten. CURRIE, Charles A., 1851-1937. Pitfield, R. L. Memoir of Charles A. Currie. Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1938, 5: 37-9. CURRIE, John Ronald, 1870- A text- book of hygiene, xix, 844p. 8? Edinb., E. & S. Livingstone, 1930. ---- Manual of public health: laboratory practice, xix, 378p. illust. diagrs. 8? Bait., W. Wood & Co., 1936. CURRIER, Andrew Fay, 1851-1937. How to keep well; or, The preservation of health and the recognition of disease, xii, 702p. 8? N. Y., Century Co., 1924. For biography see Tr. Am. Gyn. Soc, 1938, 62: 243-5. port. (R. Peterson) CURRY, Manfred, 1899- *Myom und Altersbild. 8p. 8? Munchen, 1930. CURRY, Walter Clyde, 1887- Chaucer and the mediaeval sciences, xxii, 267p. 8? N. Y., Oxford Univ. Press, 1926. CURRY da Camara Cabral, Jose. *As feridas articulares e a cirurgia conservadora. 93p. 8? Lisb., N. Quintino Antunes, 1869. ---- *Do valor do methodo numerico na medicina em geral e particularmente na cirurgia. 165p. 8? Lisb., N. Quintino Antunes, 1875. CURSCHELLAS, Thomas, 1903- *Kiinst- liche Haarfarbungen beim Rind und deren Nach- weis [Zurich] 31p. pl. 8? Wald, W. Hess, 1933. CURSCHMANN, Fritz [Carl Ernst Julius] 1879- Erinnerungen an Heinrich Cursch- mann von Fritz Curschmann, Hans Curschmann, Carl Hirsch und Felix Wolff. 2 p. 1. 88p. front. 5 pl. 8? Berl., J. Springer, 1926. CURSCHMANN 1028 CURTIS CURSCHMANN, Hans, 1875- Nerven- krankheiten; die wichtigsten Kapitel fiir die Praxis. 228p. 8? Miinch., J. F. Lehmann, 1924. Forms Bd 2: Klin. Lebrkurse Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924. ---- Clinical neurology for practitioners of medicine and medical students; a free translation with changes and additions by Edward A. Strecker and Milton K. Mevers. xii, 410p. 8? Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co., 1927. ---- Endokrine Krankheiten, mit einem Beitrag von Franz Prange. vi, 151p. 8? Dresd., T. Steinkopff, 1927. ---- The same. Endocrine disorders, viii, 188p. 8? Lond., H. Milford, 1929. ■—— Die Hypothyreosen der Erwachsenen. p.71-104. 8? Lpz., C. Kabitzsch, 1928. In 3. Bd 1. Halfte, Handb. inn. Sekret. (Hirsch) 1928. ---- Klinik der Myopathien. p.431-97. 8? Berl., 1936. In Handb. Neur. (Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, 16: ---- Myasthenia gravis pseudoparafytica. p. 1005-22. 8? Berl., 1936. In Handb. Neur. (Bumke & Foerster) Berl., 1936, 16: See also Curschmann, F. Erinnerungen an Heinrich Curschmann [&c] 88p. 8! Berl., 1926. Also Rheuma- probleme; gesammelte Vortrage, gehalten auf dem I. Aerzte- kursus des Rheuma-Forschungs-Instituts am Landesbad der Rheinprovinz in Aachen. 181p. 8! Leipzig, 1929. CURSCHMANN, Heinrich, 1846-1910. For biography see Curschmann, F. Erinnerungen an Hein- rich Curschmann von Fritz Curschmann, Hans Cursohmann, Carl Hirsch und Felix Wolff. 88p. 8? Berl., 1926. CURSCHMANN'S spiral. See Asthma, Sputum; Charcot-Leyden's crys- tal; Sputum. CURTH, Annemarie, 1904- *Ueber ab- norme Einmiindung der Lungenvenen mit einem Fall von Einmiindung der Lungenvene des rechten Oberlappens in die Vena cava superior [Heidelberg] ISp. 8? Lpz., 1930. CURTI, Margaret Wooster, 1891- Child psychology, ix, 527p. 8? N. Y., Longmans, Green & Co., 1930. CURTIL, Suzanne Alexandra, 1896- *Contribution a I'etude du traitement iode de la tuberculose pulmonaire. 44p. 8 ch. 8? Par., 1925. CURTILLET, Joseph, 1863-1927. Comby, J. [Obituary] Presse mfid., 1927, 35: 301.— Tillier, R. [Necrologie] Lyon chir., 1927, 24: 237-40, port. CURTIN, Donald William, 1901- *The medical treatment of hemorrhage complicating peptic ulcer [Marquette Univ.] 13p. 4? Milwaukee, 1930. Typewritten. CURTIS, Arthur Hale, 1881- Gyne- cological diagnosis, x, 136p. roy. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders, 1929. ---- A text-book of gynecology. 2p.l. 380p. 8? Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1930. Also 2. ed. 1 1. 493p. illust. 1935. ---- Obstetrics and gynecology. 3v. 8° Phila., W. B. Saunders, 1933. Also General index, 137p. 1933. CURTIS, Benjamin Farquhar, 1857-1924. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 630. CURTIS, Edward. Manual of general me- dicinal technology including prescription-writing. 3. ed. viii, 235p. 32? N. Y., W. Wood & Co., 1895. CURTIS, Francis Day, 1888- *Some values derived from extensive reading of general science [Columbia Univ.] vi, 143p. 8? NY, Teachers Coll., 1924. CURTIS, Gay Waite, 1890- Improved methods in hospital management; a treatise on the introduction of business methods in the management of modern hospitals. 6 p. 1. 176p. 8? Santa Barbara, Calif., Hosp. Serv. Exchange, 1924. ---— System of financial control of hospitals. 2 p. 1. 46p. 4? S. Franc, Banco Corp., 1932. CURTIS, John, 1756-1829. [Biography] Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1929, n. ser., 127: 404. CURTIS, Lawrence, 1890- See Ivy, Robert Henry, & Curtis, Lawrence. Fractures of the jaws. 180p. 8! Phila., 1931. CURTIS, William, 1837-1924. Obituary. Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 363. CURTIS, Winterton Conway, 1875- GU- THRIE, Mary Jane, & WOODS, Farris Hardin. Laboratory directions in general zoology. 2. ed. xxxii, 164p. illust. 8? N. Y., J. Wiley & Sons, 1933. CURTIUS, Friedrich, 1896- Die neuro- pathische Familie. 40p. diagrs. 8? Berl. & Bonn, F. Diimmler [1930] ---- Multiple Sklerose und Erbanlage. 215p. illust. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1933. ---- Die organischen und funktionellen Erb- krankheiten des Nervensystems. vii, 195p. diagrs. 8? Stuttg., F. Enke, 1935. — ENGEL, R. [et al.] Ueber Erkrankungen des arteriellen Systems. 102p. tab. diagrs. 8? Lpz., G. Thieme, 1935. CURTZE, Walter, 1903- *Versuche uber die desinfizierende Wirkung von Rohchloramin und Hygienyl gegeniiber verschiedenen Bakterien und gegeniiber dem Virus der Maul- und Klauen- seuche [Giessen] 51p. 8? Corbach, W. Bing, 1929. CURVEILLE, Jean, 1910- *Du syndrome d'Adie; de son diagnostic et des problemes etiolo- giques qu'il pose. 77p. 8? Lyon Bosc freres, 1935. CURVO, Joao. See Semmedo, Joao Curvo. CURZON-MILLER, Arthur George. Physiol- ogy for dental students, viii, 206p. 8? Lond., E. Arnold & Co., 1922. CUSANI, Martino. Guida descrittiva e medica alle stazioni idrominerali, idroterapiche e clima- tiche d'ltalia con un cenno sui soggiorni d'inverno, sui sanatori e sulle cure dietetiche di latte e di uva. viii, 734p. 6 pl. map. 16? Milano, F. Treves, 1915. CUSANUS, Nicolaus, 1401-64. Gotfredsen, E. Nicolas Cusanus und die Medizin. Munch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1821-3. CUSCADEN, George, 1857-1933. Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 635. cusco. See Cinchona. CUSCUTA. Campanile, G. Contribuzioni alio studio della biologia delle cuscute. Riv. biol., 1923, 5: 627-43. CUSHIER, Elizabeth, 1837-1932. Thelberg, E. B. Autobiography of Dr Elizabeth Cushier. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1933, 39: 121-30. CUSHING, A[Ivin] Mfatthew] 1829- Leu- corrhoea, its concomitant symptoms, and its homoeopathic treatment. 70p. 12? Lynn, Mass., T. P. Nichols, 1872. CUSHING, Edward Fitch, 1862-1911. Edward Fitch Cushing memorial. 39p. 8? Cleveland (1911 (?)] CUSHING CUSHING, Erastus, 1802-93. Dittrick, H. [Biography] Bull. Acad. M. Cleveland, 1930, 14: 8. CUSHING, Harvey [Williams] 1869- The story of U. S. Base Hospital No. 5, by a mem- ber of the unit. 118p. 18pl. map. 8? Cambr., Univ. Press, 1919. ---- The life of Sir William Osier. 2v. xiii, 685p. 19 pl.; x, 728p. 21 pl. roy. 8? Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1925. —— Studies in introcranial physiology and surgery; the 3. circulation, the hypophysis, the gliomas, xii, 146p. rov. 8? Lond., H. Milford [1926] ---- Meningiomas arising from the olfactory groove and their removal by the aid of electro- surgery. vi, 53p. 8? Glasg., Jackson, Wylie & Co., 1927. ---- Consecratio medici, and other papers. 4 p. 1. 276p. 8? Bost,, Little, Brown & Co., 1928. ---- The medical career; the ideals, oppor- tunities, and difficulties of the medical profession; containing a tribute to Dr Nathan Smith, founder of the Dartmouth Medical School. 53p. 12? Hanover, N. H., Dartmouth Coll., 1929. ---- Intracranial tumours; notes upon a series of 2,000 verified cases, with surgical-mortality per- centages pertaining thereto, ix, 150p. 8? Spring- field, 111., C. C. Thomas, 1932. ---- Papers relating to the pituitary body, hypothalmus and parasympathetic nervous sys- tem; reprints, vii, 234p. illust. pl. diagrs. 8? Springfield, 111., C. C. Thomas, 1932. ---- The pioneer medical schools of central New York; an address at the centenary celebra- tion of the College of Medicine of Syracuse Uni- versity, June 4, 1934. 36p. 8? [N. Y., 1934] ■—— From a surgeon's journal, 1915-18. xxi, 534p. illust. pl. ports, maps. 8? Bost., Little, Brown & Co., 1936. See also Bailey, Percival, & Cushing, Harvey. A classifica- tion of the tumors of the glioma group. 175p. 8? Phila., [1926] ------ Die Gewebs-Verschiedenheit der Hirngliome. 165p. 8? Jena, 1930. For Cushing birthday vol. see Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: No. 4. For portrait, see Bull. Harvard M. Alumni, 1932, 6: No. 4, front. For biography see Bull. Harvard M. Alumni, 1932, 6: 53-5 (T. J. Putnam) Also Chirurg, 1932, 4: 736 (F. de Quervain) Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34: 635-42, port. (H. Elliott, L. Gage & W. Penfield) Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 37 (L. Schonbauer) See also Tribute to Dr Harvey Cushing. N. England J. M., 1934, 211: 733; 212: 950.—Gumpert, M. The outlook: Harvey Cushing, the brain surgeon, a type of the future scientist. In his Trail-blazers of science, N. Y., 1936, 289-98 — Pitfield, R. L. Harvey Cushing's war journal. Med. Rev. of Rev., 1937, 43: 21-6.—Seance (La) de rentrfie de l'Universitfi de Paris. Presse mfid., 1933, 41: 1741. ---- & BAILEY, Percival. Tumors arising from the blood-vessels of the brain; angiomatous malformations and hemangioblastomas. x, 219p. 8? Springf., 111., C. C. Thomas, 1928. CUSHING, Hayward W., 1854-1934. Obituary. N. England J. M., 1934, 211: 1173. CUSHING, Herbert Howard, 1872-1926. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 428. CUSHING'S disease. See Pituitary, Basophil adenoma. CUSHMAN, Allerton Seward, 1867- Chemistry and civilization. 171p. 5 port. 8? N. Y., E. P. Dutton & Co. [1925] CUSHMAN, Joseph Augustine, 1881- The Foraminifera of the Atlantic ocean, v, 46p. 8 pl 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1924. Forms No. 104. Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus. CUSHMAN ---- The same. The Foraminifera of the Atlantic Ocean. 179p. 8? Wash., 1931. Forms pt 8, No. 104 Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus. ---- A new genus of Eocene Foraminifera. 4p. 2 pl. 8? Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1924. CUSHMAN, Robert Asa, 1880- The ichneumon-flies of the genus Brachycyrtus Kreichbaumer. p. 17-24. illust. 8? Wash., Govt. Print. Off., 1936. Forms No. 2999, v.84, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. CUSHNY, Arthur Robertson, 1866-1926. A text-book of pharmacology and therapeutics; or, The action of drugs in health and disease. 8. ed. rev. x, 707p. 8? Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1924. Also 9. ed. x, 743p. 1928. Also 10. ed., re- vised by C. W. Edmunds and J. A. Gunn. x, 786p. illust., diagrs. 1934. Also 11. ed. 808p. illust. ch. [1936] ---- The action and uses in medicine of digitalis and its allies, xi, 303p. 8? Lond., Longmans, Green & Co., 1925. ---- The secretion of the urine. 2. ed. p. 1. xii, 288p. 8? Lond., Longmans, Green & Co., 1926. ---- Biological relations of optically isomeric substances, vi, 2 1. 80p. 8? Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1926. See also Edmunds, Charles Wallis, & Cushny, A. R. Labo- ratory guide in experimental pharmacology. 339p. roy. 8°. Ann Arb. [1925] For portrait see collection in library. For biography see Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1936, 113: p. i-iv (H. H. Meyer) Also Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Par., 1926, 32: 3-8, port. (H. H. Dale) Also Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 455-7. Also Edinburgh M. J., 1926, n. ser., 33: 247-9, port. Also Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1: 519. Also Med. Life, 1926, 30: 245-8, port. (J. D. Comrie) Also Science, 1926, 63: 607-15 (J. J. Abel) CUSNIR, Malca, 1912- *Die Wirkung peristaltikerregender Mittel auf den chlorver- armten Dunndarm des Meerschweinchens. 16p. 8? Frankf., 1936. CUSTARD. See also Egg; Milk. Bair, H. H. Custard filled bakery products. Pub. Health News, Trenton, 1936, 20: 76-80.—Buchanan, E. B. Custard filled preparations. Bull. Acad. M. Cleveland, 1932, 17: 6. CUSTER, Hugo. *Zur Kenntnis des Teratoms der Schilddriise [Zurich] p.125-40. 8? Munch., J. F. Bergmann, 1925. Also in Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1925, 33: CUSTER, Richard Philip, 1903- See Wagoner, George, & Custer, R. P. A handbook of experimental pathology. 160p. roy. 8? Bait., 1932. CUSTIS, Marvin A. Practice of medicine, a condensed manual for the busy practitioner. 367p. 16? Phila., Boericke & Tafel, 1896. CUSTOR, J. *Ueber die relative Grosse des Darmkanales und der hauptsachlichsten Kor- persysteme beim Menschen und bei Wirbeltieren [Bern] 31p. 8? Berl., Gebr. Unger [1875] CUTBUSH, Edward, 1772-1843. Pleadwell, F. L. Edward Cutbush, M. D., the Nestor of the Medical Corps of the Navy. Ann. M. Hist., 1923, 5: 337- 86. CUTEREBRA. See Dermatobia. CUTHBERTSON, D[avid] P[aton] See Wishart, G. M., Cuthbertson, D. P., & Chambers. J. W. Practical physiological chemistry for medical students. 125 1. 12! Glasg., 1936. CUTIREACTION. See Allergy; also under names of diseases. CUTIS ANSERINA 1030 CUTIS anserina. See also Chill; Cold. Dumas, G. Les rfiactions fimotionnelles de la peau; la chaire de poule. Vie mfid., 1929, 10: 945-51.—Koenigsfeld, H., & Zierl, F. Klinische Untersuchungen iiber das Auftreten der Cutis anserina. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1912, 106: 442- 61.—Maurice. Contribution a l'fitude du phfinom^ne localisfi de la chaire ilc poule. Lyon mfid., 1909, 113: 729-35.—Popov, A. P. [Significance of the phenomenon of post-mortal goose flesh] Ter. arkh., 1933, 11: 730-7. CUTIS laxa. See Dermatolysis. CUTIS marmorata. See also Dermatitis, Pathogenesis; Erythema; Skin, Blood vessels. Bronzini, M. Su di un caso di cute marmorata. Riforma med., 1937, 53: 566-74.—Buschke, A. Zur Kenntnis netz- formiger Hautveranderungen, vorziiglich entzundhcher Natur (Cutis marmorata pigmentosa Buschke-Eichhorn) (Bemer- kungen zur Arbeit von Lehner und Kenedy) Derm. Wschr., 1923, 77: 1266.—Cornel, M. Ricerche sulla cutis marmorata. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1932, 73: 1282, 4 pl.—Mayer-List, R. Ueber Cutis marmorata; ihre physiologische und pathologische Bedeutung, besonders hinsichtlich der Exanthembildung. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1929, 164: 257-81. CUTLER, Arthur Ward, 1870-1924. Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 1182. CUTLER, Bessie Ingersoll. Pediatric nursing; its principles and practice, xii, 478p. front. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1923. ---- PIERCE, Elizabeth, & BANCROFT, Mary Corinne. Pediatric nursing. 2. ed. 403p. pl. 8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1931. CUTLER, Colman Ward, 1862-1935. Berens, C. [Obituary] Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1935, 33: 24. CUTLER, Condict Walker, 1859-1930. Man- ual of differential medical diagnosis. 4. ed. 7 p. 1. 171p. 12? N. Y., G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1890. For biography see J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 428. CUTLER, Donald Ward. Evolution, heredity, and variation. 2 p. 1. 147p. 8? Lond., Chris- tophers [1925] Also editor of Biological monographs and manuals. 4v. 8? Edinb., 1924-32. CUTLER. Edward Rfoland] 1841-192? See in 3. ser. Worcester, Alfred, Cutler, E. R., & Hyde, Russell T. Selected medical papers. 339p. 8? Bost.. 1925. CUTLER, James Elbert, 1876- Lynch- law; an investigation into the history of lynching in the United States, xiv, 287p. 8? N. Y., Longmans, Green & Co., 1905. CUTLER, J[ohn] Wesley, 1850- Crumbs of comfort; how to cure the sick. 413p. port. 8? Madison, Democrat Print. Co., 1899. CUTLER. Max, 1899- See Cheatle, George Lenthal, & Cutler, Max. Tumours of the breast [&c] 596p. 4? Lond., 1931. CUTSFORTH, Thomas Darl, 1893- The blind in school and society; a psychological study. xix, 263p. 8? N. Y., D. Appleton & Co. [1933] See also in 3. ser. Wheeler, Raymond Holder, & Cutsforth, T. D. The synaesthesia of a blind subject [&c] 104p. roy. 8? Eugene. Oreg., 1922. CUTTER, Calvin. Second book on analytic anatomy, physiology and hygiene, human and comparative; for academies, grammar schools and families. 310p. 8? Phila., J. B. Lippincott & Co., 1871. ---- The same. Treatise on anatomy, phy- siology, and hygiene; designed for colleges, aca- demies, and families. Rev. ed. 466p. 8? Phila , J. B. Lippincott & Co., 1880. ---- First book on analytic anatomy, physi- ology and hygiene, human and comparative. 197p. 12? Phila., J. B. Lippincott & Co., 1872. CUTTER, Ephraim, 1832-1917. Monograph thyrotomy, for the removal of laryngeal growths modified. 30p. illust. 8? Bost., J. Campbell, 1871. CUTTER, Irving S[amuel] 1875- The school of medicine. p.283-349. 8? Host,, Ginn & Co., 1930. CUTTER, John Clarence, 1851-1909. Com- prehensive anatomy, physiology, and hygiene, adapted for schools, academies, colleges, and families. 376p. 8? Phila., J. B. Lippincott & Co., 1885. -—■— Lessons in hygiene: an elementary text- book on the maintenance of health, with the rudiments of anatomy and physiology [&c] 180p. 8? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co., 1885. ---- Beginner's anatomy, physiology, and hygiene, including scientific instruction on the effects of stimulants and narcotics of the growing body. 144p. 12? Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co., 1887. CUTTER, Richard D. See Starks, Edwin C, & Cutter, Richard D. The dissection of the rat. 45p. 8? Stanford Univ., 1931. CUTTIER, Rene, 1906- Contribution a I'etude de la rupture des anevrismes de l'artere splenique. 24p. pl. 8? Lvon, Bosc freres, 1934. CUTTING, Reginald Alex, 1894- Princi- ples of preoperative and postoperative treatment. xx, 812p. illust. roy. 8? N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1932 CUVELIER, Albert Rene, 1906- *De I'alimentation du renard argente [Alfort] 47p. 8? Par., 1932. CUVIER, Frangois, 1906- *Le vin; etude generate; role antitoxique. 109p. 8? Par., 1932. CUVIER, Georges Leopold Chretien Frederic Dagobert, 1769-1832. Anthony, R. Le centenaire de Cuvier. Rev. sc, Par., 1932, 70: 449.—Lacroix, A. Le centenaire de Cuvier. Rev. gfin. sc. pur., 1932, 43: 499.—Roule, L. Le centenaire de Georges Cuvier. Nature, Par., 1932, 60: 529-32. CUVILLIER, Jean, 1902- *L'osteoclasie par perforation prealable sous-cutanee dans le redressement des courbures rachitiques des membres inferieurs. 35p. 8? 3 pl. Par., 1935. CUYNAT, Marcel, 1895- *Diagnostic des dysenteries. 63p. 8? Par., 1925. CUZIN, Charles, 1905- *L'emploi de la curietherapie dans le traitement des formes hemorragiques de la fibromatose uterine. 75p. 8? Lyon, Bosc freres, 1934. CUZIN, Louis, 1905- *L'osteite de la pointe du rocher. 136p. 10 pl. 8? Par., 1931. CUZZI, Alessandro, 1849- Manuale di ostetricia ad uso delle levatrici. 9. ed. xiii, 610p. illust. 8? Milano, F. Vallardi, 1936. CUZZORT, Belva, & TRASK, John W. Health lessons. 2 pts. vi, 37p.; 45p. illust. 8? Bost., D. C. Heath & Co., 1923. CUZZORT, Elizabeth B. See Singer, Edward. Fasciae of the human body. 105p. roy. 8? Bait., 1935. CWILING, Lonja (Laja) 1905- *Die klinische Brauchbarkeit des Streptococcus-hae- molyticus-Nachweises bei Scharlach nach den Erfahrungen im Kinderspital Zurich [Ziirich] lOp. 8? Basel, B. Schwabe & Co., 1932. CYANAMIDE [CN. NHJ See also Amides; Nitrile compounds. Appold, H. *Zur Kenntnis des Cyanamids und iiber die Produkte der Einwirkung von CYANAMIDE 1031 CYANIC Diazoniumsalzen auf die Hydrazone der Glyoxyl- saureestcr. 43p. 8? Erlangen, 1919. Bernheim, G. Prfiparation de quelques cyanamides mfital- liques et fitude de leur transformation en cyanures. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1932, 4. ser., 51-52: 1388-415—Biechler, J. Recherches sur les cyanamides aromatiques N-substitufies. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1936, 202: 666.— Dittrich, J. Ueber die Cyanamidwirkung. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1924, 43: 270-80.— Glaubach, S. Untersuchungen iiber den chemischen Angriffs- punkt des Cyanamids. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 117: 247- 56. ------ Ueber die Cyanamidvergiftung; die Wirkung des Cyanamids auf Cystein und Cystin in vitro. Ibid., 257-65. Also Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1089.—Grammont, A. Analyse des produits d'hydrolyse de la cyanamide par les acides. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1923, 4. ser., 33-34: 123-8.—Grube, G., & Motz, G. Ueber das Verhalten des Cyanamids in saurer und alkalischer Losung. Zschr. phys. Chemie, 1925, 118: 145-60.— Grube, G., & Schmid, G. Die Neutralsalzwirkung bei der sauren Hydrolyse des Cyanamids. Ibid., 1926, 119: 19-45.— Horn, F. Ueber das Verhalten des Zyanamids im Tierkorper. Zschr. Biob, 1933-34, 94: 159-70.—Jacob, K. D., Allison, F. E., & Braham, J. M. Chemical and biological studies with cyana- mid and some of its transformation products. J. Agr. Res., 1924-25, 28: 37-69.—Larambergue, R. de. Synthese de la cyanamide par oxydation, en prfisence d'ammoniac, de quel- ques sucres, lfivulose, arabinose, mannitol et glycerol. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 204: 1431.—Perret, A., & Perrot, R. Catalyse et transformation des cyanures alcalinoterreux en cyanamides. Ibid., 1933, 197: 764-6.—Raida, H. Ueber die Cyanamidwir- kung; quantitative Cyanamidbestimmungen in Geweben. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1923, 31: 215-20. ---- Calcium. Audo-Gianotti, G. B., & Gatti, P. Osservazioni sulla pato- logia da calciocianamide nei lavoratori dei campi. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1934, 5: 21-39.—Cavazzi, G. L'azione della calciocianamide su varie specie di molluschi. Arch. ital. sc. med. cob, 1936, 17: 710-3.—Curini-Galletti, A. Sulla poli- merizzazione della cianammide di calcio in diciandiammide dovuta a cattiva conservazione. Biochim. ter. sper., 1931, 18: 547-50.—De Giorgi, M. Due nuove proprieta disinfestanti della calciocianamide. Arch. ital. sc. med. cob, 1936, 17: 326-31.—Linneberg, L. L. [Intoxication due to calcium cyana- mide] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1933, 94: 734-6.—Penso, G. Sul meccanismo di azione della calciocianamide quale disin- festante. Arch. ital. sc. med. cob, 1936, 17: 727-33—Veli- cogna, A. La produzione di agglutinine specifiche nell'intossi- cazione da calciocianamide. Gior. batt. immun., 1934, 13: 325-8. CYANETHIN. See under Pyrimidin. CYANIC [CNH] and hydrocyanic acid [CNOH] [and derivatives] See also Cyanamide; Cyanide; Thiocyanic acid. Bahr, G. Beziehungen zwischen Isostensmus und chemi- schem Charakter beim Acetylen und Cyanwasserstoff nebst Derivaten. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 168: 363-8.— Cobb, A. W., & Walton, J. H. The reaction of hydrogen cyanide with sulfuric and phosphoric acids. J. Phys. Chem., 1937, 41: 351-63.—Fearon, W. R. The significance of cyanic acid in the urea-urea.se system. J. Biol. Chem., 1926, 70: 785- 92.—Fosse, R. Formation de l'acide cyanique par oxydation des substances organiques; son identification basee sur I'analyse quantitative. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1919, 169: 91-3. Also C. rend. Soc. biob, 1919, 82: 1062-4. ------ Syntheses de l'acide cyanique par oxydation des substances organiques; nouvelle mfithode d'analyse de ce corps. Ann. Inst Pasteur, Par 1920 34-715-62. ------ Analvse qualitative del acide cyanique.' C. rend. Acad, sc, 1920, 171: 63.5-7. ——- Svnthese de l'acide cyanique par oxydation de la formarnide et de l'acide oxanique. C. rend. Soc biob, 1921 84: 396-8. ______ & Hieulle, A. Synthese de l'acide cyanhydnque par oxydation, en milieu argenti co-ammonia cal, oValcools, de phenols et d'amines. Ibid., 1922, 86: 179-81 —Fosse, R., & Laude, G. Synthese de l'acide cyanique et del uree par oxyda- tion, en milieu ammoniacal, d'alcools, de phenols et d aldfi- hydes. Ibid., 1921, 84: 603.—Franklin, E. C. Hydrocyanic acid: an ammono carbonous acid, an ammono formaldehyde, and a formic anammonide. J. Phys. Chem., 1923, 27: lb7- 86 —Fredenhagen. K., & Maske, F. Die Dielektrizitatskon- stante der gasformigen Blausaure und ihr Dipolmoment. Zschr phys. Chemie, Abt. B, 1930, 10: 142-8—Gabbano, L. Prove di neutralizzazione in vitro ed in vivo dell acido ciani- arico Rass! med. lavoro indust., 1936, 7: 365-81.-Gottheb, E On the presence of cyanate in the blood. iSiochem. J., Lond 1926 20: 1-5.—Krieble. V. K., & Peiker, A. L. The hvdroivsis of hydrogen cyanide by acids. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933 55- 2326-31.—Lewcock, W. A note on the decomposi- tion 'of solutions of hydrocyanic acid. Pharm. J., Lond., 1918, ,„,. -n__Meverhof, O. Ueber Blausaurehemmung in autoxy- dablen Sulfhvdrilsystemen. . Arch ges Physiol. 1923, 200: 1-101—Parrod, J- Formation d acide cyanhydnque par oxydation des sucres a l'aide des sels cuivriques ammoniacanx. Bull. Soc. chim. France, 1936, 5. ser., 3: 1126-36.—Pratt, F. S., Swain, A. F., & Eldred, D. N. Study of auxiliary gases for in- creasing the toxicity of hydrocyanic gas; studies with citrus- infesting scale insects as indices of toxicity. J. Econ. Entom., 1935,28: 975-83. ---- Determination. Jacob [T. O. M.] *Ueber den Nachweis des Cyankaliums bei Vergiftungen. 22p. 8? Gies- sen, 1908. Brunswik, H., & Neureiter, F. Ueber den mikrochemischen Nachweis der Blausaure bei Vergiftungen. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1922, 35: 623.—Chapman, A. C. The colorimetric estimation of hydrogen cyanide. Analyst, Lond., 1910, 35: 469-77.— Chelle, L. Recherche de l'acide cyanhydrique dans un cas d'empoisonnement; sa transformation post mortem en acide sulfocyanique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1919, 169: 852-7. ------ Recherche et dosage de traces des acides cyanhydrique et sulfo- cyanique dans un milieu complexe. Ibid., 973-5. ------ Dosage de traces d'acide cyanhydrique dans un milieu complexe; applications biochimiques et toxocologiques. Bull. Soc. chim. biob, Par., 1920, 2: 180-201.—Corfield, C. E., & Eastland, C. J. A note on the official method for the determination of hydro- cyanic acid. Pharm. J., Lond., 1921, 106: 432.—Deckert. W. Ein neuer Apparat zur Bestimmung kleinster Blausauremengen in der Luft. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1930, 22: 65. ------ Ein Gerat fiir die quantitative Bestimmung geringster Blausaure- mengen in Luft mit Hilfe der Benzidin-Kupferazetat-Reaktion. Ibid., 81-6.—Deniges, G. Caracterisation de l'acide cyan- hydrique dans les glucosides cyaniferes naturels, par 2 rfiac- tions microcristallines. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1921, 84: 309.— Francois, M. T., & Laffitte, M. N. Dosage de tres petites quantites d'acide cyanhydrique; application en physiologie vfigfitale et en toxicologic. Bull. Soc chim. biob, Par., 1935, 17: 1088-96.—Gerin, C. Alcune osservazioni sulla ricerca chimico-tossicologica dell'acido cianidrico. Boll. chim. farm., 1935, 74: 305-7.—Grubbs, S. B. Detection of hydrocyanic- acid gas; use of small animals for this purpo.se. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1917, 32: 565-70.—Howard, C. I). A record of some recent New Hampshire poisonings; with an observation concerning possible failure to detect the presence of cyanides. Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 190: 975-80.—Katz, S. H- & Long- fellow, E. S. Tests for hydrocyanic acid gas in air. J. Indust. Hyg., 1923, 5: 97-104.—Lander, G. D., & Walden. A. E. The detection of traces of hydrogen cyanide. Analyst, Lond., 1911, 36: 266-70.—Lavialle, P., & Varenne. L. Caracterisation et dosage des petites quantitfis d'acide cyanhydrique. J. pharm. chim., Par., 1918, 7. ser., 17: 97-102.—Magnin. G. Quelques renseignements sur la recherche de l'acide cyanhydrique en toxicologie au moyen de la rfiaction de Chelle. Ibid., 1925, 8. ser., 31: 336-9. ------ La recherche de l'acide cyan- hydrique et de ses sels alcalins par sa transformation en bleu de Prusse; nouvelle technique qui permit son investigation rapide dans les visce-res et autres produits qui le contiennent meme en petite quantitfi. Ibid., 1931, 8. ser., 14: 233-6.— Moller, K. O.. & Stefansson, K. Die quantitative Bestim- mung kleiner Blausauremengen. Biochem. Zschr., 1937, 290: 44-57.—Montgomery, E. G. The determination of cyanates in blood. Biochem. J., Lond., 1925, 19: 71-5.—Morris, R. L The determination of hydrocyanic acid. Am. J. Pharm., 1920, 92: 908-16. Also Pharm. J., Lond., 1920, 105: 83.—Musso, L. Sur l'emploi des papiers rfiactifs pour deceler sur place la prfisence de l'acide cyanhydrique dans les vfigfitaux. Arch. Inst. Pasteur Algfirie, 1925, 3: 401-4.—Neureiter, F. von. Zum mikrochemischen Nachweis der Blausaure bei Vergiftun- gen. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1923, 2: 313-7.—Schmidt, O. Zum Nachweis von Blausaure bei Vergiftungsfallen an der Leiche. Ibid., 1933, 21: 334-6.—Schwarz, L.. & Deckert, W. Studien zu einer neuen Bestimmungsmethode der durchschnitt- lichen Blausaurekonzentration bei praktischen BlausSureaus- gasungen. Arch. Hyg., Berl., 1928, 100: 139-42. Also repr.— Whitney, W. F. Cyanic poisoning and the tests for its detec- tion, fr. Massachusetts Med. Leg. Soc, 1917, 5: 11-3. Fumigation. Great Britain. Ministry op Health. Re- ports on public health and medical subjects; No. 19: preliminary report on the use of hydrogen cyanide for fumigation purposes; by P. G. Stock & G. W. Monier-Williams. 84p. 8? Lond., 1923. . . , ,. Roberts, X. Cyanide fumigation of ships. p.3321-5. 8? Wash., 1914. . Anderson, L. A. P. A note on a, method of fumigation by hydrocyanic acid gas on a small scale. Ind. J. M. Kes., 1922- 23 10- 1119-22—Beavis, J. S. L'acide cyanhydnque dans ses applications sanitaires. Bull. Off. internat. hyg pub, Par., 1922 14- 228-62—Bideau, J. Dfisinsection et deratisation par bacide cyanhydrique. Arch. mfid. pharm nav., 1928. 118: 352-89— Bratenko, N., & Goncharev, P. [Disinfection of houses by means of cyanic acid] Voen. san. delo, 1937, No. 8 36-42.—Carpenter, E. L.. & Moore, W. Sorption of hydro- cyanic acid bv different species of insects. J Econ Entom , 1938 31 • 270-5 —De Paoli, S. Note pratiche di disinfestta CYANIC 1032 CYANIC zione cianidrica. Ann. igiene, 1925, 35: 872-5.—Fernandez, E. H. Two experiments in the use of anhydrous HCN. Med. J. S. Africa, 1923-24,19: 378-83.—Gilles, E. C. Cyanide fumi- gation in the tropics. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1936, 67: 117- 21.—Hasselmann, C. M. Zwei Jahre Zyklon-B, die Entwe- sungsmethode der Wahl. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 78: 96-9. ------ Durchfiihrung einer Blausaure- und Zyklon- durchgasung. Zschr. Medbeamte, 1927, 40: 258-66.—Hey- mans, J. F. Sur la desinfection par l'eau oxygfinfie additionnfie d'acide cyanhydrique comme anticatalvseur. Bull. Acad, mfid., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 317-9.—Janiszewski, T. [Disinfection with hydrocyanic acid and Dr Stiner's apparatus] Lek. wojsk., 1932, 20: 679-86.—Lutrario. Note sur i'emploi de l'acide cyan- hydrique dans les services de prophylaxie. Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1920, 12: 484-92. ------ Experiences sur la diffusion de l'acide cyanhydrique dans les locaux fermfis, et sur Taction de cet acide sur certaines marchandises (substances alimenl aires et tissus) et sur quelques animaux parasites. Ibid., 1921, 13: 367-76.—Monier-Williams, G. W. The effect on foods of fumigation with hydrogen cyanide. Rep. Pub. Health, Lond., 1930, No. 60, 1-32. Also Bulb Off internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1931, 23: 1065-81.—Nagel, W. Formaldehyd-Blausaure- Kammer zur gleichzeitigen Entkeimung und Entwesung. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1927, 19: 257.—Parkin, E. A., & Busvine, J. R. The toxicity of hydrogen cyanide to certain wood-boring insects. Ann. Appl. Biob, Lond., 1937, 24: 131^43.—Redondo Flores, A. El acido cianhidrico en la higiene militar. Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1921, 3. ser., 11: 721; 1922, 3. ser., 12: 43; 221; 706.—Reynolds, W. C. Hvdrocyanic acid as a bacteri- cide. Lancet, Lond., 1922, 2: 834.—Rosenhaupt, H. Eine gefahrenfreie Blausaurekammer. Deut. Zschr. off. Ge- sundhpfl., 1928, 4: 127. ------ Prussic acid fumigation. J. State M., Lond., 1932, 40: 226-30.—Rothwell, H. E. Hydro- cyanic acid gas and disinfestation. Nat. Health Rev., Ottawa, 1933, 1: 57-9.—Schwartz, L. Neuere Erfahrungen bei Blau- saureausgasungen. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1876. ------ & Deckert, W. Experimentelle Untersuchungen bei Blausaure- ausgasungen. Zschr. Hyg., 1928,109:201-12. ------ Ueber das Penetrationsvermogen der Blausaure bei praktischen Durch- gasungen. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1930, 22: 749-58. Prufung von Blausaurekammern auf Gasdichtigkeit. Techn. Gemeindebl., 1933, 36: 159-61.—Seller. Die Moglichkeit der Blausaurevergasung in bewohnten Raumen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1919, 45: 872.—Skramlik, E. von. Zur Technik der Vergasung mit Cyanwasserstoff. Hyg. Rdsch., 1919, 29: 781; 813. ------ Ueber die Desinfektionswirkung von Cyan- wasserstoff. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1919, 83: Orig., 386-91 — Stokes, W. R. An apparatus for generating hydrocyanic gas for disinfecting. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1926, 16: 880-3 — Uglov, V. A. [Adsorption of hydrocyanic acid gas by house furnishings] Profil. med., Kharkov, 1927, 6: No. 5, 1-13. Also Zschr. Hyg., 1928, 109: 108-23. ---- Industry. Carlisle, P. J. Manufacture, handling, and use of hydro- cyanic acid. Indust. Enerin. Chem., 1933, 25: 959-64.— Hasselmann, C. M. Der Einfluss des gewerblichen Arbeitens mit Blausaure und Zyklon auf das Blutbild. Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 2154. ------ Gewerbliches Arbeiten mit Blausaure. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1925, n. F., 2: 135-8. Also Zschr. Ge- werbehyg., 1926, 32: 25-7.—Soldi, A. Moderni indirizzi e Bistemi per la produzione e l'utilizzazione dell'acido cianidrico gassoso. Igiene mod., 1934, 27: 78-90. ---- Pharmacology. Crede, K. *Die Wirkung von Blausaure (Cyanwasserstoffgas) auf Kaltblutcr. 16p. 8? Wiirzb., 1927. Du Pont de Nemours, E. I. & Co. Inc. [Wilmington] Effect of hydrocyanic acid gas on foods, fabrics, metals and other commodities. 10p. 8? Wilmington, [1934] Alt, H. L. Ueber die Atmungshemmung durch Blausaure. Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 221: 498-501.—Banga, L, Schneider, L-, & Szentgyorgyi, A. Ueber den Einfluss der Blausaure auf die Gewebsatmung. Ibid., 1931, 240: 454-61.—Bedel, C. Sur la toxicitfi d'un polym^re de l'acide cyanhydrique. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1923, 176: 1927-9. Also J. pharm. chim., Par., 1924, 7. ser., 30: 189r93—Bigwood, E. J., Thomas, J., & Herbo, H. De Taction inhibitrice de Tacide cyanhydrique sur les oxydations biologiques. Bull. Soc. chim. biob, Par., 1936, 18: 176-81.—Bliss, C. L, & Broadbent, B. M. A com- parison of criteria of susceptibility in the response of Drosophila to hydrocyanic acid gas; stupefaction time and mortality. J. Econ. Entom., 1935, 28: 989-1001.—Brinley, F. J. Studies on the physiological effects of hydrogen cyanide. Biob Bull., 1927, 53: 365-89.—Danckwortt, P. W., & Pfau, E. Ueber das Schicksal der Blausaure im tierischen Organismus, zugleich eine neue Methode zum Nachweis von Rhodanverbindungen in organischem Material. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1924, 262: 442-9.—Genaud, P. Action de Tacide cyanhydrique sur Texcilabilitfi neuro-musculaire. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1934, 116: 852-4.—Horvath, A. A. The presence and role of the CN and OCN groups in the organism. Japan M. World, 1926, 6: 133-7.—Kohn-Abrest, E., & Lupu. Sur le sort de Tacide cyanhydrique dans le sang. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 187: 362-4.—Kudo, F. Biochemical studies of hydrocyanic acid; influence upon carbohydrate metabolism. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1030, 13: 3S. Labes, R., Wedell. K., & Soehring, K. Ueber die krampfauslosende Verstarkung einer unterschwelligen Cardiazolerregung von Froschen durch kleine Blausauremen- gen. Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1937, 185: 379-91.—M0ller, K. (). Die Wirkung der Blausaure auf den respiratorischen Stoff- wechsel des Gesamtorganismus. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1935, 72: 103714. ------ Die Wirkung von Methylenblau und die kombinierte Blausaure-Methylenblauwirkung auf den respiratorischen Stoffwechsel des Kaninchen. Ibid., 115-25. ------ & Stefansson, K. Ruft Blausaure eine Adrenalinaus- schuttung hervor? Ibid., 1937, 76: 115-8.—Nicloux, M., fr Welter, G. L'acide cyanique existe-il dans le sang? C. rend. Acad, sc, 1922, 174: 1733-5.—Plouvier, V. Recherches sur la stabilisation de quelques plantes a acide cvanhvdrique. Ibid., 1937, 205: 749-51.—Rosenthaler, L. Zur Prufung der Treubschen Hypothese. Biochem. Zschr., 1922-23, 134: 215; 1927, 190: 168.—Rossello, H., & Estable. J. In- fluence de Tacide cyanhydrique sur Tfilectrocardiogramme. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1936, 121: 556.—Saint Rat, L. de. Expli- cation d'une resistance surprenante k Taction toxique de Tacide cyanhydrique. Presse mfid., 1926, 34: 1268. Also Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1927, 34: 92-4.—Schechter, M. Cyanstoff- wechsel; die Rolle der Leber im intermediaren Cyanstoffwechsel. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931, 117:637-51.----— Das Blausiiure- bindungsvermogen der tierischen Organe in vitro und dessen Beeinflussung durch Schilddrusenpraparate beziehungsweise Thyroxin. Ibid., 652-6. ------ Weitere Untersuchungen zur Frage des Blausaurebindungsvermogens der Leber in vitro. Ibid., 657-9.—Schlayer, C. Der Einfluss des Sauerstoffdrucks auf den Zellstoffwechsel und der Mechanismus der Blausaure- wirkung. Biochem. Zschr., 1937, 293: 94-8.—Shibuya, T. On the influences of hydrocyanic acid upon the cultivated fibroblasts, liver cells and sarcoma cells. Japan M. World, 1929, 9: 280-85.—Stoklasa, J. Action de Tacide cyanhydrique sur l'organisme des plantes. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1920, 170: 1404-7.—Voigt, F. Die Wirkung der Cyansaure auf Kreislauf und Nervensystem. Arch. exp. Path., 1932, 164: 215-25.— Warburg, O. Ueber die antikatalytische Wirkung der Blau- saure. Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 136: 266-77. ------ Ueber die Wirkung der Blausaure auf die alkoholische Garung, Ibid., 1925, 165: 196-202. ------ Ueber Nicht-Hemmung der Zellatmung durch Blausaure. Ibid., 1931, 231: 493-7.— Wehmer, C. Versuche iiber Blausaurewirkung auf Pflanzen. Ibid., 1918, 92: 364-75. ---- Poisoning [including Cyanide poisoning] Brack, E. Ueber die Sonderstellung der Blausaurevergif- tung gegeniiber anderen Intoxikationen. Arch. Krim., 1936, 98: 156-60.—Bratt, J. F. [Case of hydrocyanic acid poisoning] Norsk mag. lasgevid., 1931, 92: 159.—Buttenberg, P., & Gahrtz, G. Blausaurevergiftung von Hiihnern. Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1925, 49: 281.—Calcagno, O. Envenenamien- to por cianuro de potasio y Acido cianhidrico; contribucion a su estudio. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1927, 34: 402-8.—De Negris Marella, F. Sul alcuni casi di intossicazioni da acido cianidrico. Rass. med. lavoro indust., 1934, 5: 535-48.—Faria, F. Um caso de intoxicacao cyanhydrica. Brasil med., 1935, 49: 210.— Gambino, L. R. A proposito de una pericia qufmicobiologica. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1927, 34: 54.—Gastaldi, L. Intoxicaci6n por cianuro de potasio. Arch. urug. med., 1934, 5: 303.— Geiger, J. C. Cyanide poisoning in San Francisco. J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99: 1944.—Howard, C. D. Report of a case of cyanide poisoning. Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 196: 58.— Ichok, G. L'intoxication par Tacide cyanhydrique. Presse mfid., 1929, 37: 1187-9.—Itallie. L. van, & Bijlsma. U. G. Ein Fall von Scopolamin-Blausaure-Vergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1927-28, 40: 468-77.—Kabelik, J. [Two cases of fatal poisoning of infants caused by hydrocyanic acid] Voj. zdrav. listy, 1925, 1: 21-31.—Key-Aberg, A. [Poison- ing by gaseous hydrocyanic acid] Allm. sven. lak. tidn., 1916, 13: 1409-16. Also Vjschr. gerichtl. Med., 1918, 3. F., 55: 76-85.—Koopmann. Beitrag zur Frage der chronischen Blausaurevergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1936, 26: 382.—Mcintosh, A. M. A case of poisoning bv hydrocyanic acid gas. Med. J. Australia, 1917, 1: 355.—Manges, J. D. Cyanide poisoning. Vet. Med., Chic, 1935, 30: 347-9.— Mann, A. Poisoning by cyanide of potassium. Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 1200.—Neumann, R. Ueber Blausaurevergiftung. Berl. klin. Wschr., 1919, 56: 823-5.—Nolan, J. W. Potassium cyanid poisoning. J. Am. M. Ass., 1908, 50: 365.—Reed, C. I. Chronic poisoning from hydrocyanic acid. J. Lab. Clin. M , 1919-20, 5: 512-4.—Rosenbloom, J. Report of a case of chronic hydrocyanic acid poisoning. Ibid., 1922-23, 8: 258.— Schoops, F. A propos d'intoxication par Tacide cyanhydrique. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1921, 1: 237-9.—Stoermer, R. Zur Kasuistik der Cyankalivergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1928, 12: 251-8.—Syson, J. C. Poisoning by potassium cyanide. Bnt. M. J., 1910, 2: 1295.—Wilson, P. Hydrocyanic acid poisoning in young calves. Vet. J., Lond., 1924, 80: 79-81. ---- Poisoning: Blood in. Balthazard, V. Le sang dans Tempoisonnement par Tacide cyanhydrique et les cyanures. Ann. mfid. lfig., 1926, 6: 330- 5- ------ Le sang dans Tempoisonnement par les cvanures. Rev. mfid. fr., 1926, 7: 313.—Brooks, M. M. What is cyan- methemoglobin? Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1934-35, 32: CYANIC 1033 CYANIC 1113.—Buchner. Ueber die Beschaffenheit des Blutes nach einer Vergiftung mit Blausaure. Sitzber. Bayer. Akad. Wiss., 1867, 2: 591-601.—Fukushima, M. Fluctuation of fibrinogen content in the blood during hydrocyanic acid intoxication (supple- ment) influence of the leucocytes during the intoxication period. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1935, 23: 81.—Hogness, T. R., Zscheile, F. P., jr [et ab] Cyanide hemochromogen; the ferriheme hydroxide-cyanide reaction; its mechanism and equilibrium as determined by the spectrophoto-electric method. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 118: 1-14. Also repr.—Hug, E. La intoxicacion por el acido cianhidrico; las substancias metahemoglobinizantes como antfdotos de la intoxicaci6n cianhfdrica. Rev. Soc. argent, biob, 1932, 8: 523T6.------& Marenzi, A. D. La fijaci6n del dcido cianhidrico por los hematies que contienen metahemoglobina. Ibid., 1933, 9: 83-90.—Inouye, T. Ueber den Restkohlenstoff- und Reststickstoffgehalt des Blutes bei der akuten todlichen Blausaurevergiftung. Biochem. Zschr., 1936-37, 289: 172-5.—Kudo, F. Biochemical studies on hydrocyanic acid; the effects of hydrocyanic acid intoxication upon the physicochemical characteristics of the blood and serum. J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1931, 15: 26.—Mladoveanu, C Vasilco, O., & Gheorghiu, P. La methfimoglobine dans les intoxications par le cyanure de potassium. Bull. Acad. mfid. Roumanie, 1937, 2: pt 2, 527-9.—Moretti, P., & Muscolino, G. Sull'azione emolitica del cianuro di potassio e sua neutralizza- zione da parte di alcuni idrati di carbonio. Arch. farm, sper., 1930-31, 51: 167-71.—PiSuner Bayo, J. Sangre e intoxicacion cianhidrica. Tr. Inst, fisiol. Barcelona, 1929-30, 3: 164-6 — Schmidt, O. Untersuchungen iiber die Lichtabsorption des Blutes bei Blausaurevergiftung. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1936, 27: 219-39.—Schonberger, S., & Balint, P. Spektrc- photometrische Untersuchungen an Cyanverbindungen des Blutfarbstoffs. Biochem. Zschr., 1935-36, 283: 210-21. ---- Poisoning, experimental. Hess, W. R. Die Blausaurevergiftung als Methode der Avitaminoseforscbung. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1923, 198: 483- 9.—Hopmann, R. Ueber experimentelle Blausaurevergiftung und ihre Bedeutung fiir eine vergleichende histopathologische Giftforschung. Nervenarzt, 1932, 5: 428.—Karassik, W. M. Die Rolle der Lungen- und Hautatmung in der Hellfarbung des Venenblutes unter HCN-Vergiftung. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 132: 193-204. ------ Ueber die Wirkung einiger physikalischer und pharmakologischer Faktoren auf die Oxydationsprozesse unter den Bedingungen der HCN-Ver- giftung. Ibid., 205-13.—Meyer, A. Ueber experimentelle Blausaurevergiftung und ihre Bedeutung fur eine vergleichende histopathologische Giftforschung. Nervenarzt, 1932, 5: 229- 31.—Sibuya, S. Ueber den Einfluss der Cholsaure auf die Milchsaureausscheidung bei blausaurevergifteten Kaninchen. Biochem. Zschr., 1932, 249: 176-81. Poisoning, industrial. Betke, H. Blausaurevergiftung durch die Haut. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1932, n. F., 9: 49.—Feil, A. L'intoxication pro- fessionnelle par Tacide cyanhydrique. Progr. mfid., Par., 1930, 1089-101.—Holtzman. Gewerbliche Vergiftungen durch gasformige Blausaure beim Vergolden und Versilbern. Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1921, 9: 44.—Koelsch, F., & Seiffert, G. Ueber gewerbliche Blausaurevergiftung und Blausaurenachweis. Zschr. Hyg., 1923, 101: 190-6.—Parmenter, D. C. Observa- tions on mild cyanide poisoning; report of a case. J. Indust. Hyg., 1926, 8: 280-2.—Wicke, R. Ein Parkinsonsyndrom nach gewerblicher Cyanvergiftung. Med. Welt. 1935, 9: 1216. Poisoning: Mechanism and pathology. See also Cyanic acid, Pharmacology; Cyanide, Pharmacology. Holb0ll, S. A. *Exp Schlffs Tropenhyg., 1926, 30: 433-51. ------ Procfide pour rechercher les cysticercoides des petits crustacfis. Ann. parasit., Par., 1929, 7: 112-5. CYSTICERCOSIS. See also Cysticercus; also under organs affected. Klar, E. *Ueber einen Fall von Cysticercus cellulosae des Knochens. 18p. 8? Konigsb. i. Pr., 1925. Abbati, P. Cisticercosi associata a cisti idatidea. Atti Congr. ital. radiob, 1928, 8: pt 2, 281.—Africa, C. M., & Santa Cruz, J. Z. Cysticercus cellulosae in man. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1927, 7: 209-15— Bacigalupo, J., & Fitte, O. M. Por ciento de parasitismo por Cercocistis hymenolepis diminuta, en pulgas recogidas sobre ratas del norte'Argentino. Rev. Soc argent, biob, 1936, 12: 408-13.—Behrman, S. Cysticercosis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: 668.— Castellano, T., Orgaz, J., & Luque, F. Cisticercosis bovis en el hombre? Prensa mfid. argent., 1928, 15: 665-72.—Coates, V. Case of Cysticercus cellulosa?. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect. Clin., 28.—Cysticercosis in man. Ind. M. Gaz., 1936, 71, 6: 341.—Daddi, G. Su di un caso di cisti- cercosi curata colle iniezioni endovenose di liquido di Pregl. Riv. clin. med., 1927, 28: 549-53.—Deve, F. Cvsticercose, In Nouv. traite1 mfid. (Roger) Par., 1922, 5: 270-4.—De Waele. A. Etude de la fonction biliaire dans le phfinomfine de l'evagi, nation chez les cysticerques des cestodes. Ann. parasit., Par.- 1934, 12: 493-510.—Dixon, H. B. F. Two cases of cvsticer- cosis (Taenia solium) J. R. Army M. Corps, 1933, 61: 126-8.— Flossbach, F. Zur Klinik der Cysticercose. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932-33, 238: 522-6.—Gottlieb, B. Cysticercosis. Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1930-37, 30: 577.—Howell, C. A. H. A case of cysticercosis. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1935-36, 43: 110.—Junack, M. Ein Beitrag zur Gefahrlichkeit der Rinder- finne. Zscbr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1923-24, 34: 223.—Khayou- tin, D. M., & Shukhat, I. A. [Cysticercosis in man, based upon pathologic-anatomical data] Med. parazit., Moskva, 1935, 4: 307-15.— Matusov, M. B. [Surgical treatment of Cysticercus cellulosae] Vest, khir., 1926, 6: pt 17, 154-9.— Micheletti, E. Osservazioni sulla cisticercosi (con sei micro- fotografie) Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1930, 36: pt 2, 531-40, 3 pl.—Morrison, W. K. Cysticercosis in twin brothers aged 13 years with a radiological study of the calcified cysticercus in 12 cases. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 13.—Ortynsky, J. C. [A case of cysticercus] Cas. lfik. cesk., 1924, 63: 1169, 2 pb—Perona. P. Sulla cisticercosi nell'uomo. Atti Congr. ital. radiob, 1928, 7: 569.—Reitsma, K. [Cysticercosis (Cysticercus inermis) in the Netherlands] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1931, 58: 1026-46.— Rowe, J. A case of Cysticercus cellulosae in man. J. R. Army M. Corps. 1925, 44: 291-8.—Sergent, E., & Pignot. A propos d'un cas de cysticercose. Monde mfid., 1924, 34: 429-33.—Sorge, F. Cvsticerkose im Verkalkungszustand. Arch. klin. Chir., 1936, i85: 31-7.—Vassilenko, L. D. [Cysti- cercosis as complication of postoperative period] Vest, khir., 1929, 16: 216-8.—Velten, R. D. Die Finnen des Menschen. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 1356.—Vinogradov, T. [Cases of cysticercosis in man] Klin, med., Moskva, 1929, 7: 246-54. ---- cerebrospinal. Bau-Prussakowa, S. [Cysticercosis of the central nervous system] Polska gaz. lek., 1937, 16: 637; 661; 680.—Canziani, G., & Nobile, A. Due casi di cisticercosi cerebrale diagnosti- cati in vita. Riv. pat. nerv., 1938, 51: 55-84.—Ch'eng, Y. L., & K'ang, H. J. Cysticercosis cellulosae in man (report of a case with very severe infestation, especially of the brain) Chin. M. J., 1936, 50: 137-9, 2 pb—Dolgopol, V. R., & Neu- staedter, M. Meningo-encephalitis caused bv Cvsticercus cellulosae. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 33: 132-47.— Grzybowski, M., & Stepien, B. Ueber die Meningeal- und Hautcysticerkose. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1932, 13: 6-24, pl.—Guillain, G., Peron, N., & Thevenard. A. Le liquide cfiphalo-rachidien dans la cvsticercose cfirfibrale. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1926, 95: 455-7— Horak, Janota & Jedicka, V. [Operated and cured case of meningeal cysticercus in the left Orlandic area] Cas. lfik. eesk., 1933, 72: 1141-4.—Korbsch, H. Ueber Ruckenmarkscysticercose. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1932, 237: 779-84.—Schmite, P. Les cvsticercoses du nfivraxe. Bulb mfid., Par., 1928, 42: 1294-6. ----— & Lemoyne. Cysticercose cfirfibrale de la rfigion pcribulbaire. Rev. neur., Par., 1932, 39: pt 2, 538-43.—Urechia, C. I. Sur quelques cas de cysticercose du systdjme nerveux. Bull. Acad. mfid. Rou- manie, 1937, 3: 19-33.—Verebely, T. [Cysticercosis simulating a brain tumor] Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 1035-7. ---- cerebrospinal: Epilepsy. See also Epilepsy, Causes. Greig, E. D. W. Cysticercosis and epilepsy. Edinburgh M. J., 1937, 44: 522-9, pl.—Kloos, G. Kasuistik zur klini- schen Diagnose der Cysticerken-Epilepsie. Nervenarzt, 1937, CYSTICERCOSIS 1042 CYSTICERCOSIS 10: 363-8.;—MacArthur, W. P. Tape worm cysticercus epilepsy as illustrated by a case in a naval rating. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1934, 20: 179-81.—Minchin, R. L. H. Cysticercosis as a cause of epilepsy in a diabetic Indian. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 865-7.—Quensel, F. Cysticercusepilepsie. Mschr. Unfallh., 1938, 45: 142-50.—Sambasiva Rao, M. Cysti- cercosis as a possible cause of epilepsy in an Indian. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 689. ---- cutaneous and muscular. Dzeick, K. *Ein Fall von solitarem Cysti- cercus cellulosae im Muskel. 17p. 8? Konigsb., 1930. Barbacci, G. Osservazioni su di un caso di cisticercosi muscolare umana. Radiol, med., Milano, 1933, 20: 145-51 — Capua, A. Su di un caso di cisticercosi dei muscoli. Poli- clinico, 1932, 39: sez. prat., 1240.—Chuan Kuei Hu, Oo Kek Khaw & Frazier, C. N. Subcutaneous cysticercosis cellulosae in man; a report of 5 cases. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930, 21: 777-89.—Dombrovsky, A. I. [Roentgendiagnosis of muscular cysticercosis] Vest, rentg., 1937, 18: 198-201.— Fabris, U. Ricerche sperimentali e cliniche sulla etiopato- genesi comparativa della miodegenerazione ceres. Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1926, 31: 379; 387.—Graziani, A. Cisti- cercosi calcificata nei muscoli. Ibid., 1936, 46: 213.—Ivanov, V. M. [Cutaneous cysticercosis in man] Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 1423-6.—Krolevetz, P. [Cysticercus cellulosae in biceps cubiti of both upper extremities] Omsky med. J., 1926, 1: 6; 42-5.—Kuang Yu Ch'in. Nodules or tumors in subcuta- neous and other tissues due to Cysticercus cellulosae. China M. J., 1933, 47: 1181-90, 4 pb—Parodi, S. E. Cisticercosis subcutanea. Bol. Inst. clin. quir., B. Air., 1928, 4: 633-5.— Rabinerson, A. B. [Roentgendiagnosis of cutano-muscular cysticercosis] Vest, khir., 1936, 44: 85-7.—Sigmund. [Cysti- cercosis disseminated in muscles] Cas. lfik. desk., 1927, 66: 1244-7.—Silvestrini, V. Su di un caso di cisticercosi dei muscoli. Minerva med., Tor., 1932, 23: pt 2, 806-8.—Truffi, M. Sulla cisticercosi dell'ipoderma. Arch. ital. derm., 1927- 28, 3: 189-213. --- Diagnosis. Fletjry de Silveira, G., Pessoa, S. B., & Correa, C. Contribuicao ao estudo das reacgoes biologicas na cysticercose. 12p. roy. 8? S. Paulo, 1927. Forms Bol. No. 23 of Inst. hyg. S. Paulo. Bignami, G. Sul quadro radiologico dei cisticerchi calcifi- cati. Arch, radiob, Nap., 1928, 4: 817-32.—Duboucher, H., & Blondeau, A. Un cas d'opacitfis arrondies multiples du thorax. Bull. Soc radiol. mfid. France, 1935, 23: 436-41.— Kopstein, G. Zur Rontgendiagnose der Zystizerken. Ront- genpraxis, 1929, 1: 697-700.—Krutzsch, G. Ein Fall von Cysticercus cellulosae, rontgenographisch dargestellt nach dem Lebendem. Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 137.—Lambre, P. Sobre un caso de cisticercosis en el hombre diagnosticado por los rayos X. Rev. As. mfid. argent., 1936, 50: 1304-20.— Lauber. Zystizerken. Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 310.—More- nas, L. Utilisation du liquide de cysticerque (Cysticercus tenuicollis) comme antigene dans la rfiaction de Casoni. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1932, 110: 321.—Sorge, F. Zur Rontgen- diagnostik der Cysticercose. Arch. klin. Chir., 1933, 176: 181-6.—Toth, J. Verkalkte Zystizerken im menschlichen Organismus. Rontgenpraxis, 1931, 3: 229-32. ---- multiple. Fenz, E., & Suess, E. Ein Fall von generalisierter Cysti- cercose. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 794.—Kremser, K. Ueber ausgedehnte Finnenaussaat im menschlichen Korper (verkalkte Zystizerken) Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 300-4.— Loben, F. Universelle Cysticercose im Rontgenbild. Ibid., 1931, 3: 804-6.—Muller, N. K. [Multiple cysticercus] Med. obozr., 1914, 81: 340-5.—Nicholls, L. A case of mass infesta- tion with Cysticercus cellulosae. Ceylon J. Sc, 1924-25, 1: Sect. D. Med. Sc, 141, pb—Priest, R. A case of extensive somatic, dissemination of Cysticercus cellulosae in man. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 471.—Schick, E. Zur multiplen Zystizerkose des Menschen. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 694-6.— Ulrich, E. Un caso de cisticercosis universal confluente. Hosp. gen., Mfix., 1929, 4: 147-50.—Venn, H. A. Ein Fall von multiplem Cysticercus cellulosae im Rontgenbild. Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1932-33, 58: 562-8. ---- Prevention. Porter, A. On the effects of cold on the vitality of certain cysticerci and echinococci in meat kept under commercial conditions of freezing in Johannesburg. 49p. 8? Johannes- burg, 1923. Also J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1924, 27: Berdel. Verschleppung von Schweinefinnen aus dem Aus- land nach dem Inland. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1929-30, 40: 201-3.—Dinter. Zur Durchfiihrung des Runderlasses, betr Bekampfung der Finnenkrankheit der Rinder. Ibid., 1936-37 47: 173.—Effect (The) of cooking on the Cysticercus cellulosae. J. R. Army M. Corps, 1935, 64: 92-100.—Hock, R. Das Abtoten der Rinderfinne durch kalte Luft und gekiiblle Salz- sole. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1925, 28: 47-58—Kallert, E. Zur Technik der Abtotung der Rinderfinne im Fleisch durch das Gefrierverfahren. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1930-31, 41: 319.—Keller, H. Ueber eine Modifikation des Iwanizkyschen Verfahrens zur Prufung der Uebertragungsfahigkeit gesund- heitsscbadlicher Finnen am Menschen. Ibid., 1934-35, 45: 126-9.—Krueger. Weiteres fiber die Finnenfrage. Ibid., 441-3.—Raschke. Die Abtotung der Rinderfinne durch trockene Warme. Ibid., 1925-26, 36: 328.—Verordnung des Sachsischen Ministers des Innern fiber die Bekampfung der Finnenkrankheit der Rinder durch Nachforschung nach Band- wurmtragen. Vorschr. sachs. Vet., 1936, 31: 170.—Zunker, M. Die Abtotung der Rinderfinnen durch Kiihl- und Gefrier- verfahren. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1934-35, 45: 121-6. ---- Tumors. See also Sarcoma, experimental. Borrel, A., & Larrousse, F. Forme anormale du Cysticercus fasciolaris et adfinome hfipatique. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1932, 109: 225-7.—Brumpt, E. Reproduction expfirimentale du sarcome hepatique du rat par le cysticerque du Taenia taeniae- formis (= T. crassicollis) du chat; raretfi de cette tumeur chez les rats sauvages de Caracas. Ann. parasit., Par., 1934, 12: 130-3.—Curtis, M. R., & Bullock, F. D. Strain and family differences in susceptibility to cysticercus sarcoma. J. Cancer Res., 1923-24, 8: 1-17. ------■ Types of cysticercus tumors. Ibid., 1924-25, 9: 425-43. ------ On the transplantability of the larva of Tenia crassicollis and the probable role of the liver in cysticercus disease of rats. Ibid., 444-52. ------& Dunning, W. F. A transplantable metastasizing cysticercus plasmoma of the rat's liver associated with multiple subcu- taneous benzpyrene sarcomata. Am. J. Cancer, 1937, 30: 355-61. ------ A study of the growth of cysticercus sar- comata 4,337 and 4,338 from grafts on each tumor stimul- taneously transplanted in the subcutaneous tissues of the same hosts. Ibid., 1938, 32: 90-113.—Galli-Valerio, B. Sur un sarcome du Mus rattus en relation avec Cysticercus longicollis Rud. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1937, 139: 129.—Mendelsohn, W. Cultural characteristics of cysticercus cysts and 2 cysticercus tumors. Am. J. Cancer. 1933, 17: 442-61.—Shirai, S. Ueber das transplantierbare Spindelzellensarkom der weissen Ratte, welches durch Schmarotzen von Cysticercus fasciolaris in der Leber erzeugt wird. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1934, 11: 1219. ---- in animals. Gach, G. A. *Die Finnigkeit des Schweine- fleisches in historischer Beleuchtung. 40p. 8: Lpz., 1925. Jazas, P. *Enquete sur la ladrerie bovine au Maroc [Alfort] 116p. 8? Par., 1926. Suares, E. *Ladrerie du pore [Alfort] 82p. 8? Saumur, 1933. Assmann, G. A. Die volkswirtschaftliche Bedeutung der Rinderfinne. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1935-36, 46: 477-9.— Bigot. Lfisions de cysticerose bovine et kystes hydatiques. Rec. mfid. vfit., 1923, 99: 572-4.—Bourmer, F. Ein seltener Finnenfund. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1921-22, 32: 139.— Briiggemann. Starkfinnigkeit bei einem 4 Wochen altern Kalbe. Ibid., 1927-28, 38: 297.—Cattaneo, F. A proposito della cisticercosi bovina; e proprio 1'esofago la sede di predile- zione del Cysticercus bovis? Clin, vet., Milano, 1935, 58: 53-8.—Cauchemez. La cysticercose bovine et la taeniasis humain en Syrie. Bull. Acad. vfit. France, 1928, 1: 77-80.— Christiansen, M. Muskelfinnen bei Rehen. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1926-27, 37: 399-401. ------ Die Muskelfinne des Rehes und deren Bandwurm (Cysticercus et Taenia cervi n. sp. ad interim) Zschr. Parasitenk., 1931-32, 4: 75-100.— De Vries, G. [Cysticercosis in a fat calf] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1930, 57: 37-43.—Faure, L. La ladrerie bovine en Tunisie. Rec. mfid. vfit. exot., 1929, 2:144-9. ------ Un cas de ladrerie caprine. Ann. parasit., Par., 1936, 14: 485-8.—Funck, E. Zum Vorkommen der Rinderfinne in den Muskeln der Lippen, Backe und Nase. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1934-35, 45: 261 — Giovine, D. Rilievi e considerazioni sulla cisticercosi bovina e suina. Gior. med. vet., 1923, 72: 225, passim.—Graaf, C. de. [Observations on cysticercosis in sheep] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1936, 63: 547-56.—Gregson. J. D. Cysticercosis in deer. Parasitology, Lond., 1937, 29: 409.—Gruberg, R. Cysticercus bovis als palaestinensische und transjordanische Invasions- krankheit des Rindes. C. rend. Congr. internat. mfid. trop., 1932, 4: 49-53.—Haas. Cysticercose gfinfiralisfie d'origine intra- uterine chez un veau de 3 semaines. Bull. Acad. vfit. France, 1928, 1: 224.—Hammer. Ueber die Verbreitung der Finne im Tierkorper. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1921-22, 32: 241.— Hoefnagel, K. Ueber das Vorkommen von Cysticercus inermis bei Rindern und Kalbern am Schlachthof zu'Utrecht wahrend der Jahre 1910-23. Ibid., 1923-24, 34: 139-41.—Hoeppli, R., & Feng, L. C. Myeloid changes in the spleen of experimental animals due to infection with Cysticercus fasciolaris and to emulsions prepared from tapeworms. China M. J., 1933, 47: 1146-53, 2 pl.—Holtz, A. J. [Cysticercosis in fat calves] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1929, 56: 901-3.—Joyeux, C, & Alleaux, V. Un cas de ladrerie chez le lapin domestique (Oryctolagus CYSTICERCOSIS 1043 CYSTICERCIS cuniculus var. domesticus) Ann. parasit., Par., 1924, 2: 319-21.—Kolbe, F. Neueres fiber die gesundheitsschadlichen Finnen der Scblacbttiere und die Finnen des Wildes. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1937-38, 48: 23; 41; 85; 126.—Leeb, F., & Berngruber, R. Der Stand der Rinderfinne in Bayern. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 83: 49-54, map., ch.—Lemetayer. La cysticercose bovine et le taeniasis humain en Syrie. Rev. vfit. mil., 1929, 13: 141-75.—Morrison, W. K. Pig and pork; cysticercosis (Taenia solium) J. R. Army M. Corps, 1936, 66: 32-5.—Nakanishi, S. Statistical observation of Cysti- cercus inermis in native Korean calves. J. Jap. Soc. Vet. Sc, 1926, 5: 147-9.—Penfold, W. J., Penfold, H. B., & Phillips, M. The distribution of Cysticercus bovis in the sites of election in the ox. Med. J. Australia, 1938, 1: 107-13.—Poisson, H. Note sur la cysticercose du chien a Madagascar et sa significa- tion. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1930, 23: 877-9 Note sur une localisation curieuse du Cysticercus bovis. Ibid., 1934, 27: 956. ------ & Randiambelona. Note sur la cysti- cercose bovine k Madagascar. Ibid., 1928, 21: 272-4. Also Rec. mfid. vfit. exot., 1929, 2: 70-2.—Poppmeier, A. Zur Geschichte der Schweine-Finne. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1929, 16: 931-3.—Price, E. W. The occurrence and distribution of Cysticercus cellulosae in Texas swine. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1925-26, 12: 81-3.—Santen, R. van. [A noteworthy case of cysticercosis in an ox] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1928, 55: 919^24.— Schmid, W. Finnenfunde im Scblachthof in Wr. Neustadt. Zscbr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1928-29, 39: 362.—Schwartz, B. Measles in dogs due to Cysticercus cellulosae. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1925-26, 67: 390-2.—Trawinski, A. Ueber Anwendung der Prazipitationsreaktion zum Nachweis der Schweinezvsti- zerkose. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1936, 136: 116-20.—Tsunoda, T., Shirai, S., & Nakamoto, T. Ueber eine Art von Blasenwurm, der bei wildlebenden Hasen vorkommt. Tr. Soc. path, jap., 1934, 24: 402-4, 2 pl.—Valade. La cysticercose bovine en Syrie. Rec. mfid. vfit., 1927, 103: 813-22.—Walker, A. E. Cysticercosis cellulosae in the monkey; a case report. .7. Comp. Path., Lond., 1936, 49: 141-5.—Wetzel, R., & Enick, K. Muskelfinnen beim Elch. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1937-38, 52: 273-81. CYSTICERCUS. See also Cestoda; Cysticercosis; Taeniidae. Heidpeld, C. A. M. *Zur Kenntnis des Cysticercus und die Literatur desselben seit 1900. 46p. 8? Bonn, 1919. Scheerer, K. *Versuche iiber die Abtotung der Rinderfinne durch eine Temperatur von -2° C. [Giessen] 24p. 8? Wiirzb., 1935. Wagner, H. [R. F.j *Beitrag zur Frage des Nachweises der Lebensfahigkeit von Finnen in Gallekochsalzlosungen nach Franke. 14p. 8? Miinch. [1922] Beckwith, T. D.. & Scott, W. E. Cysticercus tenuicollis; its incidence and immunological reactions. Am. J. Hyg., 1924, 4: 1-11. Also repr.—Butning, P. Ueber den Bau des Excretionssystems der Blasen einiger Cysticercen. Zool. Anz., 1927, 74: 145-50.—Holldobler, K. Cysticercus multi- formis nov. spec, eine noch nicht beschriebene Finnenform einer Cyclophyllidea. Zscbr. Parasitenk., 1936-37, 9: 523-8.— Keller. Untersuchungen fiber die Lebensfahigkeit und In- vasionstfichtigkeit der Rinderfinne bei 1° bis 1.5° C. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1935-36, 46: 189-91. ------ Ueber den Einfluss von Gefriertemperaturen von —1 bis —4° C. auf die Lebensfahigkeit und Invasionsfahigkeit der Rinderfinne. Ibid., 1936-37, 47: 393-7.—Kerr, K. B. Immunity against a cestode parasite, Cysticercus pisiformis. Am. J. Hyg., 1935, 22: 169-82.—Savazzini, L. A. Forma larval de un cestode; Cysticercus ocellatus. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1929, 36: pt 2, 1595—Schmey, M., & Bugge, G. Zur Lebensfahigkeit der Finnen. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1931, 47: 193-9.—Stammer, H. J. Eine neue eigenartige Cestodenlarve; Cysticercus (Cercocystis) mirabilis liov. spec, aus Daphnia magna. Zschr. Parasitenk., 1933-34, 6: 76-90. ---- bovis. See also Taeniidae, Taenia saginata. Clarenburg, A. Untersuchungen fiber die Lebensfahigkeit von Cysticercus inermis. Zschr. Infektkr. Haustiere, 1931, 40: 172-90 Also Tschr. diergeneesk., 1932, 59: 1-18.—Diemont, A. [Frank's method of determining the life capacity of Cysticercus inermis] Ibid., 1923, 50: 746.—Penfold, H. B. The life history of Cysticercus bovis in the tissues of tbe ox. Med. J. Australia, 1937 1: 579-83, 4 pl. ------ Penfold, W. J., & Phillips, M. Acquired active immunity in the ox to Cysticercus bovis. Ibid., 1936, 1: 417-23.—Schoon, J. G. [Examination of Cysti- cercus inermis] Tschr. diergeneesk., 1933, 60: 17-26. ---- cellulosae. See also Taeniidae, Taenia solium. Maplestone, P. A., & Bhaduri, N. V. Taenia solium and Cysticercus cellulosae in India. Ind. J. M. Res., 19d7-rf», zs>. 155-61 —Mills, R. G. Notes on the occurrence of laenia Bolium' and Cysticercus cellulosa) in North China. China M. J., 1924. 38: 465-71, pb—Wolfflin, E. Einige Bemerkungen zum Vorkommen des Cysticercus cellulosae. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1938, 68: 389. ---- fasciolaris. See also Taeniidae, Taenia crassicollis. Dobrovolny, C. G., & Harbaugh, M. J. Cysticercus fascio- laris from the red squirrel. Tr. Am. Micr. Soc, 1934, 53: 67.— Giovanetti, F. La membrana delle cisti di Cysticercus fascio- laris studiata con l'iniezione di colori vitali acidi. Atti Soc lombard. sc. med., 1926, 15: 259-66.—Larrousse, F. Evolu- tion du Cysticercus fasciolaris et injection d'extraits vermineux: rfiaction de type sarcomateux. Ann. parasit., Par., 1935, 13: 528-32, pl.------& Borrel, A. Cysticerque du Tenia crassicola, convoyeur de virus. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1931, 106: 84.—Miller, H. M., jr. Experiments on immunity of the white rat to Cysticercus fasciolaris. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y. 1929-30, 27: 926.------ Immunity of the white rat to superinfestation with Cysticercus fasciolaris. Ibid., 1930-31, 28: 467. Also J. Prev. M., 1931, 5: 453-64. ------ Further studies on immunity to a metazoan parasite, Cysticercus fasciolaris. Ibid., 1932, 6: 37-46. ------ Therapeutic effect of specific immune serums against a metazoan parasite (Cysticercus fasciolaris) Proc Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1932, 30: 82. ------ & Dawley, C. W. An experimental study of some effects of Cysticercus fasciolaris Rud. on the white rat. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1928-29, 15: 87-103, pb—Miller, H. M., jr, & Gardiner, M. L. Passive immunity to infection with a metazoan parasite, Cysticercus fasciolaris, in the albino rat. J. Prev. M., 1932, 6: 479-96. ------ Further studies on passive immunity to a metazoan parasite, Cysticercus fascio- laris. Am. J. Hyg., 1934, 20: 424-31.—Miller, H. M., jr, & Massie, E. Persistence of acquired immunity to Cysticercus fasciolaris after removal of the worms. J. Prev. M., 1932, 6: 31-6.—Nelson, T. C. Spiraled excretory tubes in Cysticercus fasciolaris. J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1923-24, 10: 87-91, pb— Stumberg, J. E. Experimental infestation of white rats with Cysticercus fasciolaris; microscopic changes in liver, kidney, and spleen. Arch. Path., Chic, 1929, 8: 775-86. CYSTIGNATHIDAE. See Anura. CYSTINE [and derivatives] See also Amino acids; Cysteine; Taurine; also under names of protids as Casein, &c. Dyer, H. M., & Du Vigneaud, V. A study of the physi- ological availability of pentocystine and of homomethionine. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 108: 73-8. Also repr. ------ A study of the availability of d- and 1-homocystine for growth purposes. Ibid., 109: 477-80. Also repr.—Hunter, G., & Eagles, B. A. On the presence of cystine in liver. Ibid., 1927, 72: 167-75.— Inatomi, K. The distribution of cystine and cysteine in the body. Jap. J. M. Sc, Biochem., 1935, 3: 115-57, 15 tab.— Lavine, T. F., & Toennies, G. A disulfoxide of 1-cystine. J. Biob Chem., 1935, 109: bib—Loring, H. S., & Du Vigneaud, V. The isolation and characterization of mesocystine. Ibid., 1933, 102: 287-95. Also repr.—Merrill, A. R. T. Experimental studies on cystine. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1921, 43: 2688-96 — Prunty, F. T. G., & Roscoe, M. H. The suggested relation between cystine and vitamin B2. Biochem. J., 1935, 29: 2491-7.—Shiple, G. J., & Sherwin, C. P. Some derivatives of cystine and cysteine. J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 55: 671-86.— Voegtlin, C, & Dyer, H. A. Biological significance of cystine and glutathione; sensitization of an isolated intestinal segment to cystine. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther.. 1926, 29: 105-16. ---- Chemistry. Andrews, J. C. The alkaline decomposition of cystine. J Biol Chem., 1928,80: 191-210.------The deaminiza- tion of cystine. Ibid.. 1930, 87: 681-90. Also repr. ------ Tbe oxidation of cystine in acid solution. Ibid., 1932, 97: 657. ------ The racemization and decomposition of cystine in acid solution. Proc. Am. Soc. Biol. Chem., 1932, 8: xix. The racemization and oxidation of cystine in acid solution. Ibid., 1933, 102: 263-8. Also repr.—Butz, L. W., & Du Vigneaud, V. The formation of a homologue of cystine by the decomposition of methionine with sulfuric acid. Ibid. 1932, 99: 135-42.—Chaix, P. Influence de la cystine traitfie sur l'effet Pasteur chez Propionibacterium pentosaceum Lavfi. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1938, 206: 1053.—Clarke, H. T., & Inouye, J M. Some observations on the action of alkali upon cystine and cysteine. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 89: 399-419.—Coghill, R D. The spontaneous decomposition of cystine dimethyl ester. Ibid., 1936, 114: 419-24. Also repr.—Damodaran, M., & Sivaswamy, T. G. The precipitation of cystine by phos- photungstic acid. Biochem. J., Lond., 1936, 30: 750-2.— Du Vigneaud, V., Audrieth, L. F., & Loring, H. S. The re- duction of cystine in liquid ammonia by metallic sodium. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1930, 52: 4500-4.—Du Vigneaud. V., Dyer, H M [et al'] The synthesis of pentocystine and homo- methionine. J. Biob Chem., 1934, 106: 401-7. Also repr.— Du Vieneaud. V., & Hollander, L. The resolution of inactive cystine. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1930-31 28: 46.— Foster, M. L., Anslow, G. A., & Barnes, D. A study of some CYSTINE 1044 CYSTINE of the chemical characteristics and the absorption spectrum of cy.-tine. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 89: 665-73. Also repr.— Fruton, J. S., & Clarke, H. T. Chemical reactivity of cystine and its derivatives. Ibid., 1934, 106: Q67-91. Also repr — Ghosh, J. C, & Ganguli, S. C. A note on the reduction po- tential of cysteine-cystine mixtures. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 381-3.— Gortner, R. A., & Sinclair, W. B. The effect of alkalies upon cystine. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 83: 681-96. Also repr.—Greenstein, J. P. The synthesis of bisanhydro-1- cystinyl-1-cystine and other diketopiperazines of cystine. Ibid., 1937, 118: 321-9. Also repr. ------ The synthesis of 1-cystinyl-l-cystine. Ibid., 121: 9-17. Also repr.—Hess, W. C, & Sullivan, M. X. Further studies on the effect of alde- hydes on cystine and cystine. Ibid., 119: xlvii.—Hollander, L., & Du Vigneaud, V. The resolution of inactive cystine and isolation of pure dextrorotatory cystine. Ibid., 1931, 94: 243-52.—Hosoya, S., & Yaoi, H. On the reduction of 1- cystine by B. coli. Sc. Rep. Inst. Infect. Dis., Tokyo, 1925, 4: 141-4.—Kiskino, S. On the relation of the quantity of cystine in bacterial protein and the anaerobiosis. Jap. J. Exp. M., 1929, 7: 575-7.—Lavine, T. F. The action of mercuric sulfate and chloride on cysteine, cystine, cysteine sulfinic acid (R— SO2H), and cysteic acid with reference to the dismutation of cystine. J. Biol. Chem., 1936-37, 117: 309-23. Also repr. ------ & Toennies, G. The oxidation of cystine in non- aqueous media; studies on the hydration of acetonitrile and acetic anhydride by a non-aqueous titration method. Ibid., 1933, 101: 727-34. Also repr.—Lieben, F., & Molnar, E. Ueber den Abbau von Cystin und Cystein durch Belichtung. Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 230: 347-52.—Loring, H. S., & Du Vigneaud. V. The isolation of 2 isomeric inactive cystines. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1931, 39: 41.—Lough, S. A., & Lewis, H. R. The reaction of nitrous acid with cystine and related sulfur-containing compounds. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 104: 601-10.—Okabe, L. Studies on the solubility of cystine under various conditions, and on a new method of cystine preparation. J. Biochem., 1928, 8: 441-57.—Preisler, P. W. Kinetics of the reduction of cystine and related dithio (R-S-S-R) acids by reversible oxidation-reduction systems. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 87: 767-84. Also repr.—Pulewka & Winzer. Untersuchungen fiber die Reaktionen des Cystins mit Schwefel- und Cyanalkali. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 138: 154 — Rimington, C. The relation between cystine yield and total sulphur in kemp and outer-coat animal fibres. Biochem. J., Lond., 1931, 25: 71-3.—Roncato, A. Sulla riduzione della cistina mediante il catodo a goccia di mercurio. Arch. sc. biob, Bologna, 1934-35, 20: 146-71.—Shinohara, K., & Kil- patrick, M. The stability of cystine in acid solution. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: 211-51. Also repr.—Simonsen, D. G. The action of mercuric salts on cystine. Ibid., 1931, 94: 323-8. Also repr.—Thor, C. J. R., & Gortner, R. A. Sulfur in proteins; the effect of alkalies upon cystine, with special reference to the action of sodium hydroxide. Ibid., 1932, 99: 383-403.—Toennies, G. Additionsverbindungen von Cystin und Pikrinsiiure. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1933, 222: 1. ------ & Bennett, M. A. Some observations on the isolation of cystine from wool hydrolysates. J. Biol. Chem., 1935-36, 112: 39-50. Also repr.—Toennies, G., & Lavine, T. F. Preparation and properties of crystallized alkali salts of 1-cystine. Ibid., 1931, 90: 203-13. ------ The oxidation of cystine in non-aqueous media; the solubility and stability of cystine in non-aqueous acid-ba?e systems. Ibid., 1933, 100: 463-77. Also repr. ------ Products of exhaustive oxygenation of cystine per- chlorate in acetonitrile. Ibid., 1934, 105: 107-13. Also repr. The course of non-hydrolytic oxygenation. Ibid., 115-21. Also repr.—Vickery, H. B., & Leavenworth, C. S. The be- havior of cystine with silver salts. Ibid., 1930, 86: 129-43. Also repr.—Voegtlin, C, Johnson, J. M., & Dyer, H. A. Bio- logical significance of cystine and glutathione; on the mechan- ism of the cyanide action. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1926-27, 27: 467-83.—Ward, F. W. The absorption spectra of some am'no acids; the possible ring structure of cystine. Biochem. J., Lond., 1923, 17: 898-902.—Yaoi, H., & Hosoya, S. On the reduction of 1-cystine by B. coli. Japan M. World, 1926, 6: 81-3. ---- Deficiency. See also Cystine, Metabolism: Disorders; Malnutrition; Sulfur, Metabolism. Beadles, J. R., Braman, W. W., & Mitchell, H. H. The cystine deficiency of the proteins of garden peas and of potatoes. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 88: 615-22. ------ The relation be- tween cystine deficiency in the diet and growth of hair in the white rat. Ibid., 623-7— Kahlenberg, O. J., Swift, R. W. [et ab] The utilization of energy producing nutrient and protein as affected bv individual nutrient deficiencies; the effects of cystine deficiency. J. Nutrit., 1934, 8: 197-219.— Lafon, M. Etude biomfitrique de la carence en cystine chez le rat. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1937, 204: 1139-41.—Lewis, G. T., & Lewis, H. B. Can taurine replace cystine in the diet of the young white rat? J. Biob Chem., 1926, 69: 589-98.—Loring, H. S., Dorfmann, R., & De Vigneaud, V. The availability of mesocvstine for promotion of growth in connection with cvstine- deficient diets. Ibid., 1933, 103: 399-403.—Marenzi, A." D., & Braier, B. El glutation de los tejidos de ratas alhnentadas con una dieta dificiente en cistina. Rev. Soc. argent, biob, 1933, 9: 530-5. ------ Regime deficient en cystine et glutathion des tissus. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1934, 115: 337.—Marenzi, A. D., & Laclau, N. C. La consommation d'oxygene dans les tissus des rats soumis a un rfigime pauvre en cystine. Ibid., 1930, 104:417.—Patterson, W. I., Dyer, H. M., & Du Vigneaud, V. The synthesis of di-N-methylhomocystine and N-methyl- methionine and a study of their growth-promoting ability in connection with a cystine-deficient diet. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 116: 277-84. Also repr.—Rose, W. C, & Huddlestun, B. T. The availability of taurine as a supplementing agent in diets deficient in cystine. Ibid., 1926, 69: 599-605.—Weichsel- baum, T. E. Cystine deficiency in the albino rat. Q. J. Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1935, 25: 363J7. ---- Determination. Latjber, M. *Cystinbestimmungen im Eiweiss und in dessen peptischen und tryptischen Vor- dauungsflussigkeiten [Zurich] 33p. 8? Bern, 1922. Andrews, J. C, & Andrews, K. C. Substances which inhibit color development in the Sullivan method for cystine. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 118: 555-67. Also repr.—Baernstein, H. D. The gasometric determination of cysteine and cystine. Ibid., 1930, 89: 125-31. Also repr.—Bushill, J. H., Lampitt, L. H., & Baker, L. C. The determination of cystine; use of the Zeiss photometer. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 1293-304.— Cristor, P., & Benoit, C. Valeur de la methode de Looney pour le dosage colorimfitrique de la cystine dans 1'urine. Bull. Soc. sc. mfid. biol. Montpellier, 1927, 8: 246.—Dowler, V. B. A new method for the determination of cysteine and cystine in the presence of blood and tissue. J. Biol. Chem., 1928, 78: xxxviii.—Folin, O., & Marenzi, A. D. An improved colori- metric method for the determination of cystine in proteins. Ibid., 1929, 83: 103-8.—Graff, S., Maculla, E., & Graff, A. M. The estimation of cystine. Ibid., 1937, 121: 81-6. Also repr.—Harding, T. S., & Cary, C. A. Failure to recover cystine by common methods of removing proteins from blood. Ibid., 1928, 78: xlix.—Hess, W. C. The gasometric determination of cysteine and cystine. Ibid., 1933, 103: 449-53. ------ The determination of cystine and cysteine in the presence of each other. Ibid., 1934, 105: xxxix. ------& Sullivan, M. X. The determination of cystine and cysteine in butyl alcohol extracts. Ibid., 1935, 108: 195-9. Also repr.—Jones, D. B., & Gersdorff, C. E. F. Studies on digestibility of proteins in vitro; rate of liberation of cystine on hydrolysis of casein; some observations on colorimetric tests for cystine when applied to peptic and acid digests of casein. Ibid., 1933, 101: 657-67. Also repr.—Kassell, B. The determination of cystine and related disulfides with the Pulfiich photometer. Ibid., 1935, 109: xlix.—Krijgsman, B. J., & Bouman, E. F. Beitrage zur Methodik der Cistinbestimmung. Arch, nfierl. physiol., 1933, 18: 458^71.—Lee, H. J. Observations on the estimation of cystine by Sullivan's method, and a note on the supposed cleavage of cystine from casein by dilute alkali. Austral. J. Exp. Biob, 1935, 13: 229-37.—Lugg, J. W. H. The applica- tion of phospho-i8-tungstic acid (Folin's reagent) to the colori- metric determination of cysteine, cystine and related substances the reduction of phospho-18-tungstic acid by various sub- stances. Biochem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 2144-59.------ The determination of sulphydryl compounds and disulphides already existing in solution. Ibid., 2160-5. ------ Sulli- van's reaction for the quantitative determination of cysteine and cystine. Ibid., 1933, 27: 668-73. ------ Some sources of error in the estimation of cysteine and cystine in complex materials when acid hydrolysis is employed. Ibid., 1022-9.— Marenzi, A. D. Micromfithode permettant de dfiterminer la cystine des protfiines. C. rend. Soc biob, 1930, 104: 405-7.— Meyer, E. Ueber Cystinurie; quantitative Untersuchungen fiber die Tagesausscheidung im Urin. Zschr. klin. Med., 1933-34, 126: 119-26.—Prunty, F. T. G. The determination of cystine in biological material. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 387-90.—Rimington, C. The colorimetric determination of cystine by means of the uric acid reagent. Ibid., 1930, 24: 1114-8.—Sanchez, J. A. Estudio qufmico funcional de dos nuevas reacciones de la cistina. Sem. mfid., B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 31.—Schoberl, A., & Rambarher, P. Ueber die kolori- metrische Bestimmung von Cystein und Cystin mit Phosphor- wolframsaure. Biochem. Zschr., 1937-38, 295: 377-90.— Sherman, H. C, & Woods, E. The determination of cystine by means of feeding experiments. J. Biol. Chem., 1925, 66: 29-36. Also repr.—Shinohara, K. The determination of thiol and disulfide compounds, with special reference to cysteine and cystine; a precision method for the determination of thiol compounds. Ibid., 1935-36, 112: 671-82. Also repr. ------ A critical study of cystine determination. • Ibid., 683-96. Also repr. ------ Molecular ratio between A-phospho-18- tungstic acid and cysteine in their color reaction. Ibid., 1937, 120: 743-9. Also repr.—Sullivan, M. X., & Hess, W. C. The determination of cystine in urine. Ibid., 1936, 116: 221-32. Also repr. ----— Improvements in methods of hydrolysis of protein: shortening the time for estimating cystine. Ibid., 1937, 117: 423-8. Also repr. ------ The effect of aldehydes on the quantitative determination of cysteine and cystine. Ibid., 120: 537-42. Also repr.—Teruuchi. Y., & Okabe, L. On a modified method of Okuda's cystine estima- tion and the cystine contents of several kinds of proteins. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1928, 8: 459-67.—Toennies, G., & Bennett, M. A. Determination of the stereochemical purity of 1-cys- teine. J. Biol. Chem., 1935-36, 112: 497-502. Also repr.— Vickery, H. B., & White, A. The determination of cystine. Proc. Am. Soc. Biol. Chem., 1932, 8: xviii. ------ The use CYSTINE 10 of cysteine cuprous mercaptide in the determination of cystine. J. Biol. Chem., 1933, 99: 701-15.—Virtue, R. W., & Lewis, H. B. The iodometric determination of cystine in the urine. Ibid., 1934, 104: 415-21.—Yamazaki, K. Potentiometric determination of cystine and cysteine. J. Biochem., Tokyo, 1930, 12: 207-22. ---- Effects. See also Growth. Du Vigneaud, V., Dorfmann, R., & Loring, H. S. A com- parison of the growth-promoting properties of d- and 1-cystine J. Biob Chem., 1932, 98: 577-89. Also repr.—Fujino, S. Neutralizing action of cystine against salvarsan and quicksilver intoxications. Fol. pharm. jap., 1930, 10: [Brev.] 12; 14.— Jacobs, H. R. Effect of cysteine on action of insulin. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1938, 38: 305-8.—Lavine, T. F. The proliferation retarding effect of cystine disulphoxide. Am. J. Cancer, 1935, 25: 809. Also repr.—Menozzi, G. Azione ipoglicemizzante della cistina. Gior. clin. med., 1935, 16: 698-717. ---- Effects, nutritive. Bennett, M. A. The replaceability of cystine with some partially oxidized derivatives. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: x.— Jackson, R. W., & Block, R. J. Does bis-2-aminoethyl disulfide (cystamine) promote growth in the rat limited to an inadequate intake of cystine and methionine? Ibid., 1936, 113: 135-9. Also repr.—Jones, J. H., Andrews, K. C, & Andrews, J. C. The substitution of certain cystine derivatives for cystine in the growth of rats. Ibid., 1935, 109: xlvib—Klapper, K. Ueber die Wirkung einer kleinen Cystinzulage zur Nahrung bei qualitativer Eiweissunterernahrung auf den Stoffwechsel. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 277: 376-9.—Krohn, H-, & Barwolff, W. Ueber die Abhangigkeit der Wirkung einer zusatzlichen Cystingabe auf den Betriebsstoffwechsel von der Qualitat des Nahrungseiweisses und ihre Wirkung bei eiweissfreier Ernah- rung. Ibid., 1936-37, 289: 266-72.—Lewis, H. B.. Brown, B. H-, & White, F. R. The influence of the ingestion of cystine, cysteine, and methionine on the excretion of cystine in cysti- nuria. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 114: 171-84. Also repr.— Lipmann, E., & Dacha, U. Rapporto N/S del complessivo organismo di ratti alimentati con cistina. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1937, 12: 195-7.—Lorente, L. Ueber die Wirkung einer kleinen Cystinzulage zur Nahrung bei quantitativer oder quantitativer und qualitativer Eiweissunterernahrung auf den Stoffwechsel. Biochem. Zschr., 1935, 279: 76-81.—Melon, L. Influence d'une alimentation riche en cystine sur le glutathion des tissus. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1929, 101: 1166.—Mitchell, H. H. The substitution of dithioethylamine (cystine amine) for cystine in the diet of the white rat. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 699-705.—Sebrell, W. H., Onstott, R. H. [et ab] Effect of addition of dithioethylamine (cystine amine) to the diet of the albino rat. Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1937, 52: 1878-85, 7 pl.—Sherman, H. C, & Merrill, A. T. Cystine in the nutri- tion of the growing rat. J. Biol. Chem., 1925, 63: 331-7. Also repr»—Smuts, D. B., Mitchell. H. H., & Hamilton, T. S. The relation between dietary cystine and the growth and cystine content of hair in the rat. Ibid., 1932, 95: 283-95. Also repr.—White, A., & Jackson, R. W. The effect of bromo- benzene on the utilization of cystine and methionine by the growing rat. Ibid., 1935, 111: 507-13. Also repr. ---- Metabolism. See also Amino acids; Glutathion; Protid, Metabolism. Dolff, C. *Tierexperimentelle Untersuchun- gen iiber die stoffwechsclphysiologische Wirkung des Cystins. 19p. 8? Bonn, 1934. Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 93: 532-40. Schaake, W. *Ueber eine strahlenbedingte Veranderung der Stoffwechselwirkung des 1- Cystins. 17p. 8? Berl., 1937. Tschamper, M. *Ueber den Cystinstoff- wechsel und die quantitative Bestimmung des Cystins im Harn. 24p. 8? Stetten-Basel, 1933. Abderhalden, E. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Bedeutung des Cystins und Cysteins fiir Zellstoffwechsel. Arch, nfierl. physiol., 1922, 7: 234.—Abe, A. Experimentelle und klinische Untersuchungen fiber die Ausscheidung des Zystins und Zvsteins im Harne. Fukuoka acta med., 1937, 30: 43.— Andrews, J. C, Johnston. C. G., & Andrews, K. C. The absorption and metabolism of cystine and of certain cystine derivatives in dogs with isolated intestinal loops. J. Biob Chem., 1935, 109: iii.—Csonka, F. A. Amino-acids in staple foods; the role of cystine in proteolytic digestion. Proc Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1938, 38: 281-3.—Delphaut, J., & Fleurent, S. Action du dithiosalicylate de magnfisium sur l'elimination expfirimentale de la cystine. C. rend. Soc. biob, 1936, 122: 957.—Du Vigneaud, V., & Craft, H. A. The oxidation of the sulfur of homocystine in tbe animal body. J. Biob Chem., 1934, 105: xcvi. ------& Loring, H. S. The oxidation of the sulfur of homocystine, methionine, and s-methylcysteine in the animal body. Ibid., 481-8. Also repr. ------ The oxida- tion of the sulfur of the acetyl and formyl derivatives of d- and CYSTINE 1-cystine in the animal body. Ibid., 107: 519-25. Also repr.—Haley, F. L., & Samuelsen, G. S. Cystine metabolism; detoxication of monobromobenzene. Ibid., 1937, 119: 383-7. Also repr.—Lawrie, N. R. The metabolism of i-cystine in the rat. Biochem. J., Lond., 1932, 26: 435-40.—Lee, W. C, & Lewis, H. B. The effect of fasting, refeeding, and of variations in the cystine content of tbe diet on the composition of the tissue proteins of the white rat. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 107: 649-59. Also repr.—Lippmann, E., & Dacha, U. Rapporto N/S dell'organismo di ratti albini alimentati con 1-cistina. Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1938-39, 38: 1-25.— Medes, G. Is cystine sulfoxide an intermediate in the oxidative metabolism of cystine? J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: lxiv.—Muldoon, J. A., Shiple, G. J.. & Sherwin, C. P. Synthesis of amino acids in the animal organism; concerning the synthesis of cystine in the body of the dog. Ibid., 1924-25, 59: 675-81. ------ Is cystin syn- thesized in the animal body? Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1922-23, 20: 46.—Robbers, H. Ueber das Verhalten des Cystamins und Cysteamins im tierischen Organismus. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1934, 176: 29-34.—Sherwin, C. P., & Rose, A. R. Cystine metabolism. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1923-24,21:8-11. ------& Shiple, G. J. The oxidation of cystine and cysteine in the animal organism. Am. J. Physiol., 1924, 69: 518-30.—Stekol, J. A. Metabolism of 1-cystine and dl-cystine in adult dogs maintained on a protein-free diet. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 107: 225-8. Also repr. ------ Meta- bolism of I- and dl-cystine in growing dogs maintained on diets of various protein contents. Ibid., 641-8.—Terroine, E. F., Mezincesco, M., & Valla. Le metabolisme de la cystine; intervention dans la couverture du besoin azotfi, absorption intestinale, coefficient d'oxydation. Ann. physiol., Par., 1934, 10: 1059-82— Wilson, R. H. The rate of absorption of cystine from the gastro-intestinal tract of the white rat. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 87: 175-80. Also repr. ---- Metabolism: Disorders. See also Myopathy; Nephrolithiasis; Nephro- sis; Urinary calculus; also in 3. ser. Cystinuria. Hoppe-Seyler, F. A. *Ueber die Sakaguchi- sche Reaktion im Harn; iiber das Vorkommen und den Nachweis des Arginins im Cystinuriker- harn [Wiirzburgl 19p. 8? Lpz., 1927. Altmann, M. Stoffwechseluntersuchungen bei Cystinurie. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 854. ------ Untersuchungen fiber Cystinurie. Ibid., 1929, 8: 2426.—Andrews. J. C, & Randall, A. Metabolism of methionine in a case of cystinuria. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 455. ------■ Sulfur meta- bolism in cystinuria. J. Clin. Invest., 1935, 14: 517-24.— Bell, M. E. Cystine and nephrotoxicity. Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 1267-70.—Beumer, H. Ueber die Cystinkrankheit. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 68: 251-3.------& Hiickel, R. Ueber die nephropathische Wirkung von Cystin und Cystein. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 78.—Beumer, H., & Wepler, W. Ueber die Cystinkrankheit der ersten Lebenszeit. Ibid., 8-10.—Brand. E., Block, R. J. [et ab] Carboxymethylcysteine metabolism, its implications on therapy in cystinuria and on the methionine-cysteine relationship. Proc Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1936-37, 35: 501-3. ------ Cystinuria; the meta- bolism of casein and lactalbumin. J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 119: 669-80. Also repr.—Brand, E., Cahill, G. F., & Block, R. J. Cystinuria; the metabolism of homocysteine and homocystine. Ibid., 1935, 110: 399-410. Also repr. ------ The meta- bolism of the hydroxy analogue of methionine (dl-x-hydroxy-v- methiobutyric acid) Ibid., 1937, 119: 681-7. Also repr. ------ The metabolism of s-methylcysteine, of v-thiobutyric acid, and of v, v'-dithiodibutyric acid. Ibid., 689-96. Also repr. ------ Some observations on the source of urinary cystine in cystinuria. Ibid., xiv.—Brand, E., Cahill, G. F., & Harris, M. M. Metabolism of various sulfur compounds in cystinuria. Proc. Soc Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1933, 31: 348. :----- Cystinuria; the metabolism of cystine, cysteine, methionine, and glutathione. J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: 69-83. Also repr.—Brand, E., Harris, M. M., & Biloon, S. Cystinuria; the excretion of a cystine complex which decomposes in the urine with the liberation of free cystine. Ibid., 1930, 86: 315-31. Also repr.—Brown, B. H., & Lewis, H. B. Cystine in normal and cystinurie human blood. Proc Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1937-38, 36: 487.—Cox, G. J., & Hudson, L. The nephropathogenic action of cystine; the dietary control of cystine nephrosis. J. Nutrit., 1929-30, 2: 271-6.—Cox, G. J., Smythe, C. V., & Fishback, C. F. The nephropathogenic action of cystine. J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 82: 95-103.—Gortner, R. A., & Hoffman, W. F. A chemical study of cystine from kidney stones. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 691-3.—Grabfield, G. P. Some observations on the sulphur metabolism in cystinuria. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1935, 50: 160-3. ■------ & Prescott, B. Studies of the nitrogen and sulphur metabolism in a case of cystinuria. Ann. Int. M., 1936-37, 10: 632-8.—Green, D. F., Morris. M. L. [et ab] Canine cystinuria; analvsis of cystine calculi and sulfur dis- tribution in the urine. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 114: 91-4. Also repr.—Hickmans, E. M„ & Smallwood, W. C. A study of cystinuria in 2 sisters. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935. 29: 357-70.— Hicks, J. B. Cystinuria complicated by cystine calculi with a case report. N. England J. M., 1931, 205: 1001-4.—Hoppe- Seyler, F. A. Ueber Vorkommen und Nachweis des Alliums im Cystinurikerharn. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1926-27, 154: CYSTINE 1046 CYSTOSCOPE 97-106. Lysinausscheidung im Harn bei Cystinurie. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1933, 214: 267-70.—Itagaki. M., Odagiri M., & Kabuki, Z. Cystine and cysteine in relation to over strain of the muscle. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1933-34, 2: Biochem., 381-99.—Kokotek, J. [Case of cystic diathesis aggravated by an infectious process] Polska gaz. lek., 1933, 12: 637.— Lewis, H. B. Occurrence of cystine in sweat of cystinurics. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 69. ------ The role of amino acids in the animal organism; cystinuria and cystine calculi, a surgical and medical problem; Beaumont foundation lecture. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1932, 31: 249-53. ------ Cystinuria; a review of some recent investigations. Yale J. Biob, 1932, 4: 437-49. ------ Studies in cystinuria J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: lv. ------ & Lough, S. A. A metabolic study of a case of cystinuria. Ibid., 1929, 81: 285-97.—Lignac. G. O. E. Ueber Storung des Cystinstoff- wechsels bei Kindern. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1924, 145: 139-50. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 2987-96. Ueber Storung des Cystinstoffwechsels. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 1016. ------ Ueber Erkrankungen (u. a. Nephrose und Nephritis) mit und durch Zystinablagerungen in ver- schiedene Organe. Krankheitsforschung, 1925-26, 2: 43-62. ------ Zystinbefunde bei einer bestimmten Kinderkrankheit. Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1926, 21: 303-6.—Magnus-Levy, A. Kleine Beitrage zur Cystinurie. Biochem. Zschr., 1925, 156: 150-60.—Melvin, P. D., & Andrews, J. C. Nephrolithiasis and cystine excretion in cystinuria. J. Urol., Bait., 1937, 37: 655-65.—Meyer, E. Stoffwechseluntersuchungen bei Cys- tinurie. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1931-32, 172: 207-14.— Misawa, H. Ein Fall von Cystinurie und Untersuchungen iiber den Diateinfluss auf die Cystinurie und den Schwefel- stoffwechsel bei diesem Fall. Jap. J. M. Sc, 1927, 8. Int. Med., 1: 193-202.—Morner, C. T. [On present knowledge of cystinuria] Uppsala lak. foren. forh., 1926, 31: 171-91.— Patch, F. S. Cystinuria and cystine lithiasis. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 250-5.—Pfleiderer, A. Zystinharn. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 2067.—Robson, W. Protein meta- bolism in cystinuria. Biochem. J., Lond., 1929, 23: 138-48.-— Stallman, J. F. H. Two cases of cystinuria in children, with renal and vesical cystin calculi respectively. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 375-8.—Stekol, J. A. Studies on cystinurie urine. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: lxxxv.—Strzyzowski, C. Note sur la biochimie physiologique et pathologique de la cystine. Rev. mfid. Suisse rom., 1935, 55: 37.—Sylla, A. Ein Fall von vorfi- bergehender Cystinurie mit Ausscheidung von Cystein, Leucin und Tyrosin. Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 469-71.—T, R. M. Conceptions et thfirapeutiques actuelles de la cystinurie et des myopathies. Praxis, Bern, 1935, 24: 237-9.—Thin, R. Famil- ial cystinuria. Edinburgh M. J., 1929, n. ser., 36: 490-2. ---- Physical properties. Blix, G. Ueber die Loslichkeitsverhaltnisse von Cystin im Harn. Zschr. phys. Chem., 1928, 178: 109-24.—Brown, B. H., & Lewis, H. B. Specific rotation of cystine excreted in cys- tinuria. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biob, N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 1100-2.— Cohn, E. J., McMeekin, T. L., & Blanchard, M. H. Studies in the physical chemistry of amino acids, peptides, and related substances; the solubibty of cystine in the presence of ions and another dipolar ion. J. Gen. Physiol., 1937-38, 21: 651-63.— Loring, H. S., & Du Vigneaud, V. The solubility of the stereo- isomers of cystine with a note on the identity of stone and hair cystine. J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 107: 267-74. Also repr — Toennies, G-, Lavine, T. F., & Bennett, M. A. The specific rotation of 1-cystine in relation to degrees of neutralization and PH. Ibid., 1935-36, 112: 493-6. Also repr.—Wright, N. The infra-red absorption spectra of the stereoisomers of cystine. Ibid., 1937, 120: 641-6. Also repr. CYSTITIS. See Bladder, Inflammation. CYSTOSCOPE. See also Bladder, Cystoscope; Bladder, Irriga- tion; Chromocystoscopy; Cystoscopy. Atwater, H. L. A. Reflections on the cystoscope. Tr. Hunterian Soc, Lond., 1936-37, 1: 29-41.—Buerger, L. A new combination observation, catheterizing, and operating cystoscope. N. York M. J., 1917, 106: 347. Also repr. A new cystoscope. J. Urol., Bait., 1933, 30: 695-709.— Butterfield, P. M. A new double catheterizing cystoscope for use in infants and children. Ibid., 1925, 13: 493-5.—Cooney, J. D. A cystoscopic unit. Am. J. Surg., 1925, 39: 110.— Corbus, B. C. A smaller children's observation, irrigating, and catheterizing cystoscope. J. Urol., Bait., 1930, 23: 709.— Davis, D. M. A new cystoscope for routine use. Ibid., 1929, 21: 729-31.—Davis, E. An automatic cystoscopic irrigating apparatus. Ibid., 1925, 13: 569-73.—Davis, T. M. A new cystocope for retrograde fulguration. Ibid., 1931, 26: 491-6.— Furniss, H. D. Simplified catheterizing cystoscope. Am. J. Surg., 1932, n. ser., 16: 120.—Greenberg, G. A new diagnostic and operating composite direct and indirect vision cystocope. J. Urol., Bait., 1926, 15: 553-62.— Haebler, H. Ein neues Harnleitercystoskop fiir Blasen geringen Fassungsvermogens Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 1501-4. Also Zschr. Urol., 1928, 22: 26L ------ Ueber Harnleitercystoskope fiir Blasen geringen Fassungsvermogens. Ibid., 1927, 21: 612-4.—Heritage, K. A new aspiration cystoscope. Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 337.— Jahr, R. Ein neues Harnleitercystoskop fiir Blasen geringen Fassungsvermogens. Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 2578. Also Zschr. Urol., 1928, 22: 177-82. ------ Ein neuartiges Harnleiter- und Operations-Cystoskop. Ibid., 1927, 21: 764-76.—Joly, J. S. A new operating cystoscope. Lancet, Lond., 1922, i: 1251.—Joseph, E. Ein auskochbarer Cystoskopschaft. Zbl. Chir., 1924, 51: 318-21. ------ Eine Verbesserung des Operationscystoskops. Ibid., 1925, 52: 524.—Kidd, F. Note on a cystoscope of new type, designed for the application of diathermy to bladder tumours. Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 1282.—Kirwin, T. J. A new cystoscopic rongeur. Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 10: 329. Also repr.—Kisser, F. Eine Cystoskopmodifikation zur leichteren Einfuhrung des Instru- mentes, besonders fiir Fiille von Prostatahypertrophie. Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 83.—Leiter, F. F. Ein neues Harn- leitercystoskop fiir Blasen geringen Fassungsvermogens. Zschr. Urob, 1928, 22: 863.—Lowsley, O. S. A new irrigating cystoscope for operations within the urinary bladder. J. Urob, Bait., 1924, 12: 579-83. ------ A cystoscope for fulguration of bladder tumors. Ibid., 1927, 18: 127-31. ------ An irrigating cystourethroscope for applying heat to the prostate and vesical orifice under vision. Ibid., 221-3.—Marion, G. Un nouveau cystoscope. J. urol. mfid., Par., 1922, 13: 131.— Morgenstern, A., , BulL Soc- chim. biob, Par., 1936, n rTlj-----7n.cc